《Fantasy Simulator》


 Chapter 1

    "What''s the effect of your physical test this time?"


    "Average."


    "Where are the results?"


    "Don''t mention..."


    "the forging result is still failed this time, what can be done..."


    in the classroom, the sound is constantly ringing.


    Chen Heng looked around, looked at the familiar faces around him, and then listened to what they said. He couldn''t help but draw his mouth. At this time, he was a little suspicious of life.


    Even though he has been in this world for more than half a month, he still has some discomfort.


    "The world has changed..."


    listening to the whispers of his classmates, Chen Heng shook his head and took out a book from his desk.


    Different from the familiar books in his past memory, what he escaped from this time was an old and thick book.


    The package of the book looks very simple, with a few big words written on it.


    Basis of forging science.


    Later, Chen Heng took it out of his desk.


    The theory of forging, the history of martial arts, and the reasons for the birth of powers....


    a series of books were placed in front of his eyes, which could be used as novels in the world before Chen Heng.


    "Harm."


    Looking at these, Chen Heng couldn''t help sighing.


    To be honest, he was very excited about the rebirth.


    Who can live without regrets?


    Back in high school, it was just right that many regrets in my memory had the opportunity to retrieve them.


    Just as he was full of excitement and ambition, and wanted to do a great job in this world, reality hit him hard.


    The world has changed.


    He is indeed reborn to the past, and the people around him are still those in his memory.


    The relatives, friends and other familiar people are still around, and there is not much change.


    But in contrast, the world has changed.


    It''s a world of martial arts.


    In this world, learning is no longer just learning English, but also practicing martial arts.


    It can even be said that the achievement of martial arts is related to one''s life.


    Take high school for example.


    Once Chen Heng in high school, only need to learn language, mathematics and English, plus some side lessons on the line.


    But in this world, there are many more lessons for no reason, most of which are related to martial arts.


    I don''t know why there has been such a big change.


    Recalling all kinds of the world, Chen Heng sighed inexplicably.


    Fortunately, he got off to a good start.


    In the original world, his academic performance in high school was pretty good. Although he was not top-notch, he also ranked among the top ten in his class all the year round.


    In this world, not only did he do well in culture, but also in martial arts.


    All aspects of quality are still top notch.


    This is a consolation.


    However, this is not enough.


    "In this world, in order to have a good future, in addition to reaching the standard of cultural courses, the achievement of martial arts is more important."


    Sitting in front of the desk alone, Chen Heng thought: "it''s easy to say about culture class. I still have more than half a year to review, and I can always reach the standard..."


    "but martial arts..."


    he frowned to himself.


    Before that, although he had left school and entered the society, he still had many years of experience. Combined with the memory of the world, as long as he works hard for a while, it should be no problem to reach the standard in the culture class.


    But it''s useless just to reach the standard of cultural courses. At most, we can only go to some ordinary schools.


    Those top schools all need the same top grades in martial arts to be eligible for the examination.


    In culture class, Chen Heng is still a little confident, but in martial arts, he has no way at all.


    "can only hope that this awesome thing can be made..."


    Chen Heng sighed softly, then looked at it.


    With his mind moving, in front of him, a group of numbers began to appear.


    Current points: 19.


    "Nineteen... Is just the time when I came to this world..."


    looking at the figures in front of me, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    The row of numbers in front of him was brought by him as soon as he came across.


    It''s been half a month since he came to this world, and he didn''t know what it was for.


    I just know that as time goes on, the number of these things will continue to increase and grow.


    But Chen Heng doesn''t know what it is for.


    Sitting on the desk, he looked up at the front platform.On the platform, there is a clock, on which the time is almost twelve o''clock at noon.


    He just stares at the clock, silently watching the clock time passing by.


    Ding!


    Bursts of clear sound sounded.


    Outside, a broadcast rang out.


    "Class is over!"


    Around, the students around yelled, and the whole class was boiling.


    But for these, Chen Heng did not care, just staring at the eyes, staring there.


    As he watched, the numbers began to change.


    Current points: 20.


    A brand new number has emerged, and now the number on it has become twenty.


    "No other change?"


    Looking at the number in front of him, Chen Heng was surprised.


    As a matter of fact, he always has inexplicable feelings about what he has.


    Before that, he could vaguely feel that when his points reached this level, there should be some change.


    But now, is it an illusion?


    He was puzzled and disappointed.


    Only at this time, in front of us, a new interface began to emerge.


    A hazy feeling began to emerge.


    In front of my eyes, it was like wearing a layer of presbyopic glasses in an instant. An awkward feeling came from my eyes.


    Chen Heng couldn''t help shaking his head, then continued to look in front of him.


    At this moment, there are new changes in front of us.


    "If the conditions are met, do you want to start the simulation?"


    A new line of writing appeared.


    "Simulation?"


    Looking at the new handwriting in front of him, Chen Heng was stunned. Then he saw that there was a new change in front of him.


    The interface in front of us changes rapidly, and an operation interface just like the game interface appears.


    There are rows of light spots on it, but at this moment, only the first light spot is shining, and it is shining.


    "This is... What?"


    Looking at the front of the interface, Chen Heng Leng for a long time, and then continue to look.


    Subconsciously, he looked forward to the first bright spot.


    With his eyes focused, on the spot, some writing began to emerge.


    "Wizard world, entry threshold: 20 points..."


    "start simulation?"


    "No."


    Chen Heng subconsciously chose to refuse.


    At the moment, he is still in school, not suitable to try.


    When you get home, it''s not too late to try in a safe environment.


    There''s no need to rush.


    "The threshold of entry is 20 points... No wonder it only opens at this time..."


    Chen Heng understood it and then suddenly realized it.


    As for the meaning of the so-called simulation, he probably has some ideas at the moment, but he can''t confirm yet.


    However, no matter how much you guess in your heart, you have to practice to make it clear.


    At this point, he got up and looked around.


    Now around, after such a short moment, the students around him have basically finished.


    There were only a few people sitting, reading or chatting in the classroom.


    Chen Heng simply tidied up his things and went to his home.


    His home is not far from the school, even if walking, but only ten minutes away.


    Soon, an old community came into view.


    Chen Heng went back to his home.


    "I''m back."


    Back home, a sound came from the kitchen.


    There, a middle-aged woman in her early forties, wearing an apron, was busy. After hearing the voice, she turned her head and looked at Chen Heng.


    "How are you feeling today?"


    "Fortunately, the class was not too difficult."


    Chen Heng nodded, looked at the hall, and then said: "where''s my sister?"


    "She? I don''t know where to fool around. "


    Wang Li shook her head and said casually. Then she said, "get ready for dinner."


    Chen Heng nodded, did not say anything, quietly put down his schoolbag, and sat on one side.


    Sitting there, although he had already returned home, his mood could not be calm. After thinking about it, he took a book and looked at it alone to calm his mind.


    After a while, there was another sound of footwork outside.


    A figure came from the outside.


    This is a woman''s figure. She is tall and pretty, but she has heavy makeup on her face and high heels on her feet."You''re playing truant again?"


    Looking at the woman''s appearance, Wang Li couldn''t help opening her mouth.


    "It''s none of your business."


    Chen Jing put down her bag and said, "just cook your meal."


    "You... Ah..."


    Wang Li stood there, looking angry, but in the end, she didn''t say anything.


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked at his sister.


    His family is a reorganized family. Among them, Chen Heng is the child of Wang Li and her ex husband. He changed his family name only after he remarried.


    As for Chen Jing, she is Chen Heng''s sister in name. In fact, she is not related by blood.


    However, compared with Chen Heng''s honest and step-by-step education, Chen Jing is a lot out of line. As early as in high school, she often skipped classes, often ran out and mixed up with all kinds of people.


    In Chen Heng''s original impression, in two years'' time, she will hook up with a man and get pregnant.


    Of course, in this world, I don''t know how it will develop.


    "How have you been reading?"


    After taking out a bottle of coke from the refrigerator, Chen Jing sits next to Chen Heng, looks at him and says with a smile.


    "Fortunately, the exam played well, culture class in the class fifth."


    Chen Heng put down his book and said.


    "What about martial arts?"


    Chen Jing continued to ask, very concerned.


    "Only in the top 20."


    Chen Heng thought about it and said so.


    "That''s fine, too."


    Chen Jing nodded: "more on martial arts."


    "These days, cultural courses are useless. Only good martial arts can be useful."


    "Speaking of it, my boyfriend is a martial arts student. Now he has completed his training. Next time I''ll let him come to teach you?"

 Chapter 2

    oy friend?


    Chen Heng thought, some are not sure which is in the memory.


    His elder sister has made so many boyfriends since she was a child that Chen Heng can''t tell which one she is talking about.


    "Xiaoheng''s learning is just like watching me and your father. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Just at this time, Wang Li''s voice came.


    She looked at Chen Jing, very impolite, direct mouth: "you make those friends, don''t shout to harm small constant."


    Chen Jing opened her eyes wide and rushed up in her heart to refute.


    But in the end, she didn''t have a seizure.


    Chen Heng patted her on the shoulder and shook his head at her: "don''t be angry. Let''s eat now."


    Chen Jing snorted coldly, but still didn''t attack. She just said nothing and ate there.


    After dinner, she did not stay, directly out of the door, did not mean to stay at home.


    Looking at her background, Chen Heng sighed and then said, "Mom, I''ll go back to my room and have a rest first."


    "Well, there''s no class this afternoon. You can sleep more."


    Wang Li said casually as she washed the dishes.


    Chen Heng nodded and then approached his room.


    Approaching the room, he thought, changed his clothes and lay on the head of the bed.


    "Start simulation?"


    In front of his eyes, with his gaze, the familiar handwriting appeared again.


    Looking at this line of writing, Chen Heng''s mood is inexplicably some uneasy.


    "Yes."


    He took a deep breath and agreed.


    With the choice made, he clear space, on the side of the points that column, the original number quickly return to zero.


    Twenty days of accumulation, directly zero.


    Then there was a change in the interface.


    "Please choose your character."


    A line of writing appeared in front of my eyes, just like this.


    Chen Heng looked in front of him.


    In front of my eyes, there have been many changes.


    Many options emerge, emerge in front of his eyes, waiting for him to choose.


    The story is about to begin. You project into this strange world and become a member of a strange family....


    I. wizard family


    you come from a wizard family. Your parents are both wizards, or only one of them is a wizard.


    You were born into a wizarding family and have good resources. Compared with ordinary people, you are born at their end (perhaps).


    You have noble blood flowing in your body. Naturally, you are better than many people. Both your body and wisdom are naturally better than ordinary people.


    Exchange points: 30 to 3 million.


    2¡¢ Noble family


    you come from a noble family, and your parents are both noble, or only one of them is noble.


    You were born into a noble family and have good resources. Compared with ordinary people, you are born at their end (perhaps).


    Your body is flowing with rare noble blood, which is naturally better than many people. Whether it is body or wisdom, it is naturally better than ordinary people.


    Exchange points: 10-3 million


    3. Ordinary family


    you were born in an ordinary family, and your parents are both ordinary people.


    Compared with the nobility, your family is ordinary, maybe poor, maybe rich, but still belongs to the mortal class.


    Everything about you is so ordinary that it doesn''t deserve any attention.


    Exchange points: zero to 10000


    4. Alien family (spirit)


    you were born in an alien family and were born to exist as a spirit.


    ......


    a message appeared in front of his eyes. Just what Chen Heng saw, there were at least thousands of messages.


    Among these thousands of choices, there are all kinds of choices, including noble wizard and humble dog headed man.


    Everything you can think of is contained in it.


    "This is the choice of identity..."


    Chen Heng took a serious look.


    In front of these identities, some of them seem to need very few points, such as dog heads and ordinary families. The minimum standard does not need any points to be able to enter.


    But some choices, such as the so-called wizard family, are so high that they are going to die. Even the minimum number of points required is so high that they are frightening.


    Looking at these, Chen Heng can probably understand the role of these choices.


    The so-called identity of choice refers to the identity of choice after simulation.


    As for the number of points required, it should be the difference of the same identity.


    After all, even if it is the same identity, the same family, the differences are often earth shaking.One hundred million and one trillion can be said to be billionaires, but can you say they are the same?


    It''s also people. Sometimes the difference between people is bigger than that between people and dogs.


    That''s the difference.


    According to Chen Heng''s understanding, after choosing identity, the next step is to choose the number of points consumed.


    The more points you spend, the better your natural identity.


    That should be the truth.


    But at the moment, Chen Heng has no choice at all.


    He has no number on him, so he can''t do anything.


    At the moment, he can only choose those who don''t need to count at all.


    Therefore, his eyes skip the numerous options and look directly at the option of ordinary family.


    "Confirm!"


    After reading, many options disappear, and then a line of writing emerges.


    "Please select the talent you want to add..."


    new handwriting emerges, and then many options emerge again.


    1¡¢ Wizard talent


    you have wizard talent, which determines that you can become a wizard and have the qualification to become a wizard.


    Exchange points: 1000 to 100000.


    2¡¢ Knight talent


    you have the talent to become a knight, which determines whether you can have life energy, become an excellent knight and possess the qualification to become a knight.


    Exchange points: 100 to 10000.


    3¡¢ Memory talent


    you have a superior memory, and your memory is far superior to that of ordinary people.


    Exchange points: 10 to 1000


    4. Physical talent


    you have the first-class physical quality of Superman, and your body is stronger than ordinary people since childhood


    exchange points: 10 to 100


    5. Understanding talent


    you have the first-class understanding ability of Superman, and you have strong learning ability and understanding ability of all kinds of things since childhood.


    Exchange points: ten to ten thousand


    ....


    various options reappear in front of Chen Heng.


    "It seems that they are all good, but it''s a pity..."


    Chen Heng looked at the price, but he couldn''t help talking about it.


    Without any hesitation, these choices were directly ignored by him.


    Then, many choices disappeared one by one, and new ones began to emerge.


    "Please select the time of manipulation..."


    this time, the option that emerges is time.


    The time shown above is 20 years old by default.


    Chen Heng had a general look.


    It seems that this time can be controlled by oneself, but the more forward, the more points needed.


    Every year from the age of 20, you need ten points.


    "That is to say, if I want to start with a baby, I need to invest 200 points before I do anything?"


    Chen Heng got this result if he thought about it.


    But at the moment, he doesn''t have any hesitation about this option in front of him. He just acquiesces to it from the age of 20.


    At the moment, after all, he has nothing.


    After choosing the age, the interface in front of you begins to disappear.


    In front of my eyes, golden lights emerged and occupied my sight.


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked forward. He just saw that in front of him, there seemed to be a golden door open, which directly sucked his whole body in.


    ......


    darkness, chaos.


    The feeling of hazy comes from the body.


    Chen Heng wakes up from his lethargy and gradually recovers.


    When he regained consciousness, he found that his place had changed.


    The place in front of us is a dark forest, surrounded by big trees, standing at this moment.


    And now he was standing there, with a bow in his hand, as if he was aiming at the distance.


    "This is..."


    looking at the bow in his hand, Chen Heng was stunned.


    In the first moment, he was still in his warm room, but in the twinkling of an eye, the next moment, he came to a strange jungle, standing in this place.


    Then, in the mind, a large number of memories rise quickly.


    Sauron, 20, is an ordinary hunter in the Saro area.


    A large number of memories poured into his mind, including the memory of Solon for 20 years.


    Of course, for Chen Heng, these memories are separated by one layer, and now they are somewhat hazy.


    "Is that what simulation means?"


    Chen Heng covered his head and changed it after a long time.


    Realizing his identity at the moment, he looked in front of him.


    In front of my eyes, the familiar points column is still there, but at the moment, there are several more words on it, which are displayed as simulation.A sense of inexplicable emerge, let Chen Heng understand his situation at the moment.


    At the moment, he is already in the simulation.


    However, as long as he wants, he can withdraw from the simulation and return to his own world at any time.


    At the same time, no matter how long it takes in the simulation, in the real world, it''s just a moment.


    After realizing this, Chen Heng stabilized his mind.


    What he was most afraid of was that after he went back, his original body had starved to death.


    Now that this will not happen, he has nothing to be afraid of.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng thought for a moment.


    His identity at the moment is a hunter, and his area is called Saro.


    He was born in a hunter family. His father was also an excellent hunter, but he was old and didn''t have much strength.


    Thoreau himself is also an excellent hunter. Although he is young, he is well-known in this generation.


    Realizing his identity, Chen Heng left and went back to his home according to the route in his memory.


    Next, he lived in this place in the way he remembered.


    He lived in this land like Thoreau in the past, and everything seemed no different from the past.


    The only difference is that compared with Sauron in the past, this time, when no one saw him, he would secretly do some strange movements and constantly train himself.


    These strange movements have another name in Chen Heng''s world, which is forging method, also known as basic forging method.

 Chapter 3

    Time gradually passed. Unconsciously, five years passed.


    In the past five years, Chen Heng''s reputation in the local area has become more and more famous, and has been gradually known by many people.


    As many people know, he is the most famous hunter in the area. He is a highly skilled hunter.


    Of course, the forging method also contributes to all this.


    Although the forging method in the real world is only the foundation of martial arts, it is also a genuine forging method.


    For people who have never exercised, this forging method has a good effect.


    Chen hengneng has become an excellent hunter in the past five years. It is by this forging that he has become an excellent hunter.


    In five years, he has barely finished most of the forging, and he is No. 1 by the standards of the real world.


    At least in Chen Heng''s class, it''s definitely number one.


    Of course, it''s accumulated with time. It''s nothing in itself.


    After all, he practiced with his existing experience, plus five years. It would be strange if he could not reach this level.


    But even so, he is far away from the perfect forging, there is still a long way to go.


    Chen Heng felt that it would take him three or four years to complete his practice.


    "I really don''t know how those geeks who have been forged perfectly before they are 18 years old appear..."


    after confirming their progress, Chen Heng is speechless, and he doesn''t know what to say at this time.


    It can only be said that the gap between people is sometimes bigger than that between people and dogs.


    Calculate the time. This is the fifth year Chen Heng has been here.


    In this year, there was some movement in the originally peaceful small mountain village.


    "Are you the most famous hunter here?"


    A tall young man stood in front of Chen Heng and looked at him. It seemed that he was looking at him.


    "Hello, sir."


    Chen Heng''s face is very calm, looking at the young man''s dress in front of him, his face shows some respect at the right time: "what can I do for you?"


    The young man in front of him was wearing a beautiful red robe and a beautiful dagger.


    In the local area, only aristocrats can use red, and the exquisite dagger is obviously not what ordinary people can have.


    Obviously, these people are rich or expensive, and most of them are aristocratic.


    "My people and I want to catch a white deer in the mountains."


    Obviously satisfied with Chen Heng''s insight and respect, the young man said, "as a reward, I will give you a lot of money."


    Listen to this, Chen Heng''s eyes brighten.


    "With pleasure."


    He looked respectfully at the young man in front of him and said softly.


    Soon, with the youth in front of him and the two followers behind him, Chen Heng quickly entered the mountain.


    Walking on the road, Chen Heng is thinking about the possibility of getting rid of the youth.


    In advance, he had already set up a conversation. The young man in front of him didn''t seem to be very alert to him. He soon got some information.


    The young man''s name is colondo, the son of a local knight.


    This time I came here to celebrate my mother''s birthday, so I need some special gifts.


    A chivalry''s child is likely to have the existence of chivalry practice. Even if he doesn''t have it, he knows some basic knowledge.


    On the way, Chen Heng has already tried.


    Although solondo''s father is a knight, his own strength does not seem to be strong. After just walking for a moment, he is already panting. It''s hard to believe how strong his strength is.


    If it''s a fight, Chen Heng has the confidence to settle the other side soon.


    It''s just that......


    Chen Heng looked around and followed solondo. The two followers he had been following finally gave up the idea.


    Solondo''s strength is ordinary, but the two guards around him are obviously extraordinary.


    He may not be able to do it alone.


    Moreover, looking at solondo''s physique, it doesn''t look like he has experienced a lot of Knight training. He probably doesn''t know how exquisite the knight breathing method is.


    About to think about, Chen Heng or give up the next black hand plan.


    Walking on the road, he respectfully explained to solondo what had happened in this forest, which made solondo laugh from time to time. Looking at this, he was very appreciative of Chen Heng.


    As for the white deer, Chen Heng soon found it.


    After five years in the local area, this forest is like his own home to him, where there is something clear.


    In just a few days, solondo got what he wanted.


    Before leaving, solondo, in accordance with the agreement, will be filled with gold bags in front of Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng shakes his head and refuses.


    "Why not?"Solondo some puzzled: "but think I give too little?"


    "No, you have given too much."


    Chen Heng sighed deeply: "Mr. solondo, you are the most noble and glorious person I have ever seen. It''s my honor to meet and get acquainted with people like you. How can I expect more rewards?"


    Solondo was stunned. No matter how thick skinned he was, he was a little embarrassed.


    At ordinary times, he is just the son of a mere knight. Although his identity is better than that of the common people, he is not much higher. When was he praised so much.


    In particular, the person who praised him was not an ordinary person, but a highly skilled and powerful hunter.


    "You... You''re serious..."


    his face turned red and he was thinking about how to respond, but he heard Chen Heng speak again.


    "If you don''t dislike it, I''m willing to be your most loyal follower and your sharp blade."


    In front of him, Chen Heng knelt down on one knee with a sincere face: "a noble man like you is an example of my life."


    "Please allow me to be loyal to you and clear the way for you."


    "This..."


    solondo was stunned, and then he was surprised: "are you going to follow me?"


    The following and loyalty of the world is not just talking about it.


    Once you choose loyalty, you can''t betray in your life, otherwise you will be rejected by everyone.


    Of course, the so-called loyalty and following are also the rules of the aristocratic circle. For example, Chen Heng, a civilian, is not qualified to follow an aristocrat under normal circumstances.


    However, having said that, today is not the past after all. At a time of war, any soldier who can draw a sword is welcome.


    Besides, solondo was not a serious aristocrat.


    He''s just the son of a knight.


    So Chen Heng''s sudden loyalty is actually very attractive to him.


    He looked at Chen Heng''s strong and tall body, recalled his brave attitude to deal with the beast, and couldn''t help nodding.


    In this way, Chen Heng became a follower of solondo.


    Following solondo, Chen Heng left his town and went to solondo''s father''s territory.


    He has no worries about it.


    His mother had already died of an accident. As for his father, he died of a flu two years ago.


    He is alone now and has few worries.


    Solondo''s father welcomed Chen Heng''s arrival.


    Nowadays, there is a shortage of soldiers everywhere. Chen Heng, who seems to be a powerful fighter, naturally, the more the better.


    Especially after Chen Heng showed his skill, no less than those guards under him, he was even more surprised.


    The knight''s territory is not for nothing. It also needs to keep guards and followers in captivity to defend its territory, and send troops to respond to the call of its Lord when necessary.


    It''s not easy to train real soldiers. The more brave soldiers like Chen Heng, the better.


    In this way, Chen Heng joined the territory of solondo''s father.


    Time passed slowly, and five years passed unconsciously.


    One night, solondo called Chen Heng to his house.


    "Solo, my brother."


    Compared with five years ago, solondo still looks young, but he is much more mature.


    Over the past five years, Chen Heng has not given up contact with solondo while working for his father. They have always maintained a good relationship.


    As it is today, it''s not twice at a time when we have a secret conversation in the middle of the night.


    But this time, it was different from usual.


    In the spacious house, solondo sat alone, his face uncertain: "can I trust you?"


    "Of course, sir."


    Without hesitation, Chen Heng knelt down on one knee and said decisively, "as long as you give me an order, I can do anything for you."


    Looking at Chen Heng''s attitude without hesitation, solondo breathed a sigh of relief, then hesitated for a moment, and then said: "I have one thing, I need your help."


    "My father is going to die..."


    he hesitated for a moment, and finally said so.


    "What?"


    Chen Heng suddenly Leng Leng, some inexplicable accident.


    Solondo''s father, the Sicilian knight, was a real knight.


    According to the standards of this world, Sicilian knights are well educated and endowed with knightly talent. They are knights who awaken the energy of life.


    Some time ago, Chen Heng also met the Sicilian knights, who came back from an expedition and looked very powerful.There''s no sign of dying.


    It seems that seeing Chen Heng''s doubts, solondo sighed and continued: "the use of life energy will lead to many problems, and even greatly shorten the life span."


    "My father, he..."


    at this point, he sighed again and didn''t go on.


    Chen Heng immediately understood each other''s meaning.


    According to his inquiries over the years, what this so-called Knight uses is a kind of thing called life energy.


    The use of life energy will make the knight extremely powerful, but at the same time, it will also make the knight suffer damage, and even shorten his life greatly.


    Solondo''s father, the Sicilian knight, must have been.


    "According to what I know, my father has only two years left at most..."


    solondo sighed, and his face became gloomy: "after that, Charlie will inherit the Sicilian collar and become the new Lord of this generation..."


    Chen Heng immediately understood each other''s meaning.

 Chapter 4

    Solondo, indeed, was the child of the Sicilian knight, a member of the aristocracy.


    However, he is not the eldest son and has no outstanding chivalry talent.


    According to the rules of this era, after the death of the Sicilian knight, his eldest son, Charlie, should inherit the knighthood and everything.


    As for solondo, apart from some possible severance payments, nothing else will be paid.


    More importantly, as far as Chen Heng knows, the relationship between solondo and his elder brother, Charlie, seems to be very bad.


    If Charlie inherits the title, he is likely to kick solondo away. Even according to the hidden rules of this era, it is not impossible to kill him secretly.


    At this moment, solondo must be worried about it.


    "Solo, my dearest brother, what do you think I should do?"


    Solondo sighed deeply, looked at Chen Heng and said.


    What should we do?


    Don''t you have to ask me?


    Chen Heng was silent for a while, then he raised his head: "Sir, what do you think of Sir Charlie''s character?"


    "This is a shameless, cheap little man!"


    Talking about Charlie, solondo''s face suddenly gloomy: "I always doubt whether he is my father''s own child!"


    "What do you think Sir Charles would do to you if he succeeded?"


    Chen Heng stepped forward and continued to ask: "will he give you enough money to live, drive you out of the territory and go to other places to live..."


    "or will he leave you and take on some humble positions in the territory and barely live on it?"


    "Or..."


    at this point, he hesitated, and then said, "send someone directly to send you......"


    solondo''s face suddenly darkened.


    He knows that according to his brother''s character, what Chen Heng said is likely to happen.


    "Dear Sir, are you really willing to accept such an outcome?"


    At this time, Chen Heng suddenly knelt down on one knee, his face sincerely said: "accept such a sad ending?"


    "But..."


    solondo''s face became hesitant: "after all, he is my elder brother and the successor of Sicilian collar. What can I do..."


    "before I really inherit the territory, everything is possible."


    Chen hengguo broke his mouth and looked at solondo: "as long as Sir Charles died, everything can be changed..."


    "you know, the Knights of Sicily, only you and Sir Charlie''s two children..."


    "died..."


    solondo was stunned. At this time, his face was no longer hesitant, but his eyes were fixed on Chen Heng: "just Charlie, he''s got Sir Edward with him. How can I be his opponent? "


    Voice down, feeling the attitude of solondo, Chen Heng secretly relieved.


    He was afraid that solondo was too nervous to do it.


    But now it seems that the other party has already had an idea in mind.


    "Please give it to me."


    Without hesitation, Chen Heng said directly: "although Sir Edward is also a knight, he is old after all. Now his strength is not as good as in the past."


    "In a one-on-one situation, I''m confident I can beat him."


    "Really?"


    Solondo stood up and looked at Chen Heng, his voice seemed a little excited.


    "Of course."


    Chen Heng nodded without hesitation, then said again: "just, in order to ensure victory, I need a little help."


    "What do you want?"


    Without hesitation, solondo said directly: "sharp weapons, strong armor, or deadly poison and bow and arrow?"


    "No..."


    Chen Heng shook his head, then lowered his head deeply and his face became extremely respectful: "I hope to get part of the knight breathing method..."


    "do you want to practice the knight breathing method?"


    Solondo was stunned. At this time, his face hesitated: "this thing must have chivalry to practice. It may not be useful to you."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Chen Heng lowered his head and kept his posture unchanged: "as long as it can have a little enhanced effect."


    "In the next battle, it''s very important to strengthen a little bit."


    He spoke with a sincere face.


    Knight breathing. That''s his goal.


    In this world, Knight breathing belongs to the exclusive aristocracy, as long as the aristocratic family has a long history, it can have such inheritance.


    Chen Heng became a follower of solondo and worked hard for his father for this.


    And now, at last, the opportunity has come."This..."


    listening to Chen Heng''s words, solondo''s face was uncertain, and he became extremely hesitant at this moment.


    Standing there, he was silent for a long time. Finally, he thought about his situation at the moment, and gritted his teeth: "OK."


    "Knight breathing, I can give it to you."


    He took a deep breath, looked at Chen Heng, and finally said: "even, I promise here that as long as I become the Lord of Sicily, I will give you the whole Knight breathing method of our family."


    As the voice fell, Chen Heng''s face was moved: "this... Your Excellency..."


    "you''re welcome."


    Solondo stepped forward and lifted him up. His face was very sincere: "after all, you are my closest brother, just like Sir Edward and my father. I also hope that we can maintain this friendship until the end of our lives."


    Click...


    a moment later, Chen Heng''s face was calm and he walked out of solondo''s room.


    He looked around and made sure there was no one else around before he went to his room alone.


    When he came to his room, he took out a piece of yellow paper from his arms.


    The yellow paper looks a little old. It should be some years old. It is written with the words of the world.


    Chen Heng looked down, then his face brightened.


    "It should be true... It''s just not complete..."


    the idea flashed through his mind.


    In the past few years, he is not in vain. In his busy time, he is also analyzing the knight breathing method of the world with his own martial arts knowledge.


    From his experience, this piece of Knight breathing method should be genuine, and there are not many problems in practice.


    Think about it, after all, in the current situation, even if solondo is stupid, he should not use the fake breathing method to fool him.


    As for only the basic part, I understand very well.


    Solondo himself did not have much chivalry talent, and his chivalry education was only basic.


    Therefore, the knight breathing method he knew was only part of the foundation.


    After browsing the knight breathing method in front of him and confirming to remember it, Chen Heng starts to move.


    In the house, his hands and feet display, twist in a unique posture, and start to constantly stimulate himself.


    After warming up, he took out something from the side.


    It was a black ointment. It looked very black, like a stone. It was very special.


    On it, a unique flavor spreads out, which makes people frown.


    This is the auxiliary medicine for the knight''s cultivation, which Chen Heng got from solondo.


    In this world, it''s not easy for knights to practice. In the initial stage, if there are no other knights to input life energy, they need unique medicine to assist. Otherwise, it''s very difficult to get started.


    When the ointment is spread all over the body, a fierce burning sensation emerges and emerges everywhere in the body.


    At the beginning, it may not be too strong, but until the end, it is strong enough to make people cry out.


    "This feeling is similar to the burning of Qi and blood?"


    Feeling this feeling, Chen Heng frowned, the idea flashed in his heart.


    In the real world forging method, there are related concepts of Qi and blood.


    Under special circumstances, a warrior can also burn his own Qi and blood to enhance his fighting power and even practice.


    Now, Chen Heng''s feeling is similar to this.


    He endured the pain, frowned and began to practice.


    According to the description of Knight breathing method, he began to do all kinds of movements and practice hard.


    With the passage of time, Chen Heng''s sense of blazing heat is weakening. In the end, a sense of coolness emerges, bringing another experience.


    As time goes by, Chen Heng''s feeling is getting weaker and weaker. In the end, he is close to nothing.


    A new sense of fatigue floated on the body.


    "Sure enough, I don''t have the talent of a knight..."


    feeling what he felt, Chen Heng sighed.


    According to solondo, if you have the qualification of knight, you will be more and more excited in the process of training, and have a pleasant feeling that you don''t want to stop.


    But Chen Heng did not have this feeling, on the contrary, some just tired.


    It seems that his body has no chivalry talent.


    But no wonder.


    He simulated this identity, just did not spend any points to get, did not give you lack of arms and legs is good, also want to Knight qualification?


    Dream!


    Chen Heng just had a try before, and didn''t really hope for it.


    Now that his hopes were dashed, he did not feel disappointed. He just sighed."Fortunately, it''s more or less useful."


    He felt his state at the moment, and the thought flashed in his heart.


    At the moment, he can feel the knight training for physical exercise, no less than the forging method.


    "It seems that the effect will be better if you use Knight breathing method combined with body forging method..."


    Chen hengruo feels the changes on his body.


    Perhaps, with this breathing method, the time from his practice to perfection can also be speeded up a lot.


    "Just don''t know, forging body perfect compared with the Knights of this world, how much difference in strength?"


    At this moment, the thought flashed through his mind.


    Time goes by.


    After Chen Heng had a secret talk with solondo that day, everything went on.


    On the surface, they do everything as usual, as if they don''t know anything.


    Sicilian collar also maintained the surface calm.


    In this way, two years passed in a flash.


    Boom!


    The outside world is thundering.


    A heavy rain crackled down.


    "Isn''t lord Sicily well yet?"


    Chen Heng walked into the hall, looked at the tall knight in front of him and said softly.


    "Not yet."


    In front of him, the tall Knight turned and looked at Chen Heng.

 Chapter 5

    "Mr. solo, I have to remind you, though I have known you for a long time."


    In front of him, the tall Knight turned and looked at Chen Heng.


    In the dim light, his figure showed in front of Chen Heng.


    He looked very tall, tall and burly, but he looked very old. He looked very old in his early fifties.


    In this world, it''s a big number.


    For ordinary people, this age is about to go to earth.


    Even for knights, they are not young.


    However, although he was very old, he still looked tall and strong.


    At the moment, he stood there, his big eyes staring at Chen Heng, his face was full of seriousness: "Sicilian family affairs, as an outsider, you''d better not participate in them."


    "Otherwise, there will be no good result."


    He stood there, his face serious, his words cold.


    In this way, it seems that we have reached a critical moment, so that we have to give a warning.


    After all, although Chen Heng''s performance has always been clever in recent years, Chen Heng was once a follower of solondo.


    For Edward, who is on Charlie''s side, he still has to guard against it.


    "I understand."


    Looking at Edward in front of him, Chen Heng sighed deeply, and his face showed some sadness: "I have been loyal to Sicily for nearly ten years..."


    "up to now, you still don''t want to believe me?"


    He had a sad look on his face, a low voice, and some sadness. He seemed to feel sad and sad for Edward''s distrust.


    "No, I didn''t mean that."


    Looking at Chen Heng, he seemed to think about Chen Heng''s performance in the past. Edward''s tone was a little slow, and he began to comfort him: "I''m just worried, you''ve made the wrong choice."


    "Young people always have to face all kinds of temptations, so they are easy to make incorrect choices."


    Then he said, "Mr. solo, you are still young and in the prime of your life. There is no need to ruin the rest of your life because of your wrong decision."


    Chen Heng was silent for a moment.


    He stood there, silent for a long time, then opened his mouth and said with a smile, "I naturally understand."


    When he opened his mouth, Edward also laughed. Then he came to him, patted him on the shoulder, and left.


    He turned from where he was, didn''t pay much attention, and was ready to leave.


    In this case, we should be ready to do something.


    Hua la...


    a breeze blows gently, rippling here.


    The sound of the sword breaking the air suddenly sounded.


    Edward was slightly stunned, unconscious side of the body.


    Bang!!


    A crisp sound came, and then the scarlet blood splashed.


    Just for a moment, his arm was directly cut by the sword.


    At least in the short term, there is no way to continue fighting.


    "You!"


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of him, Edward was shocked and his face was angry.


    "Sorry."


    Chen Heng''s face was calm and he held a sword in his hand.


    The sword was given by solondo. It was specially smeared with secret poison. Even if it was a bear, it would lose its fighting power as long as it was contaminated.


    For today''s stop, Chen Heng has been preparing for a long time.


    "For the sake of Lord solondo, please die!"


    He was calm, straight forward, with a sword.


    Bang!!


    A thumping force came from the front of the body.


    Without any hesitation, looking at Chen Heng at the moment, Edward directly takes the lead and cuts down with a sword.


    Under the sword, they both stepped back at the same time, and then continued to move forward.


    The sound of gold and iron is constantly ringing here.


    "Your power!"


    Feeling the power from Chen Heng''s body, Edward''s face was angry. At this moment, he had a bad feeling.


    He is not an ordinary man, but a knight who has experienced Knight training and has real knight qualification.


    Such as him, even though he is old and has injuries, he is by no means a normal person.


    "Such a terrible force!"


    On the other side, Chen Heng was surprised to feel the terrible power from the palm of his hand.


    Two years later, up to now, he has already perfected the forging method. According to the standards of the real world, the forging method is complete.


    This kind of strength, even in those martial arts schools are outstanding, there are few people can match.


    But here, although there is still a tendency to fall into the wind.In front of Edward is too terrible, that kind of terrible power, even if a blow, can directly break a tree.


    This is still the case that the other side has been injured.


    Chen Heng can''t imagine how terrifying the fighting power would be if the other side were in their prime now, or were not injured.


    But there is no if in reality.


    In the spacious hall, the fierce collision of swords and soldiers is constantly ringing, accompanied by bursts of roaring.


    The swords collided with each other, and finally they fell.


    Edward''s power, after all, slowly declined.


    No matter how unwilling he is, he is a man in his early fifties, far from his prime, far from Chen Heng''s opponent in terms of physical strength.


    In addition, he had been injured before, and the poison on the long sword came into effect gradually.


    After a long stalemate, the only thing that comes is doomed to failure.


    The glaring light of the sword passed, and then a head fell here.


    In the hall, Chen Heng half kneels on the ground. At this moment, his whole body is full of sweat, and he has been wet with sweat.


    And, of course, the wounds.


    In the face of such a knight as Edward, even if Chen Heng''s own strength is not weak, it can not be intact.


    In his body, at the moment there is also dripping blood spread, flowing in his clothes, dyed a piece of blood red.


    However, he survived in the end.


    "Lord solo."


    Outside, there was a sound.


    Chen Heng turned to look, just saw there, a guard in light armor standing there, looking at him with a little fear.


    "Sir solondo, please come over."


    He looked at Chen Heng and said with some fear.


    "Lead the way."


    Chen Heng raised his head, his face cold, and opened his mouth gently.


    This night is destined to be a night of killing.


    After the death of the Sicilian knights, there were only about 50 elite guards in the whole Sicilian territory.


    Among them, Knight Edward is the strongest. He alone is equal to all the others.


    When Knight Edward was killed by Chen Heng, the other problems no longer exist.


    In a short night, Chen Heng personally took people to fight. He killed dozens of people alone and suppressed all the resistance.


    Solondo''s elder brother, Sir Charles, was forced to the end and was hanged by solondo himself.


    This is the end of this turmoil.


    ......


    "solo, my brother."


    In the early morning, the sun shines on the earth.


    Solondo looked at Chen Heng in front of him, his face was very happy: "the people I sent to Sara have got a reply. The Marquis of Sara has agreed that I will be the new Lord of Sicily."


    He patted Chen Heng on the shoulder, looking very happy.


    Of course, he has reasons to be happy.


    The Sicilian knights had only two children. After Charlie died, solondo was the only heir to the territory.


    Now, his right of inheritance is recognized. After a while, he will be the new Lord of Sicily.


    "I''m happy for you, my Lord."


    Chen Heng knelt down on one knee, his face was sincere, and he looked very sincere.


    There was a smile on solondo''s face.


    "Solo, my brother."


    He poured a glass of wine from there and handed it to Chen Heng: "to our eternal friendship, cheers!"


    Looking at Chen Heng, he smiles and says.


    But, in front of him, listening to his words, Chen Heng did not move, just stood there and stood up in silence.


    He got up from the spot, looked at solondo in front of him, and sighed softly: "why?"


    "What?"


    Solondo was stunned. He didn''t seem to understand what happened.


    But Chen Heng did not continue to talk with him.


    Looking at solondo, he waved casually and knocked over the wine in his hand.


    Wine dripping on the ground, it seems very normal at first, but it presents an inexplicable fragrance.


    "I don''t even want to change the poison..."


    Chen Heng sighed softly: "Mr. solondo, you''re too light hearted..."


    "you! You


    Solondo body back, looking at Chen Heng''s face suddenly become very gloomy, like a ghost.


    Looking at him like this, Chen Heng shook his head.


    Sure enough, it''s a luxury to expect others to follow their own scripts.


    Originally, after Chen Heng thought that the Sicilian Knight died and Edward knight was killed by Chen Heng, the other side should not be stupid enough to attack him.


    After all, among the whole Sicilian territory, Chen Heng is the only one who can compete with the Knights.Without Chen Heng, what would he use to suppress his territory and encircle his own?


    It''s a pity that the other party didn''t think so much about it, and still couldn''t bear the inheritance of his family.


    "You honestly give me the complete Knight breathing method, and I''m just like Edward knight, honestly guarding your family, isn''t it?"


    Chen Heng sighed softly. He stretched out his right arm and silently raised the sword on his waist: "why do you have to force me to this point?"


    He spoke softly, and his voice echoed here and there.


    Solondo''s face suddenly became frightened.


    Hua la...


    a clear sound sounded here.


    There was not too much struggle and effort, but in a short time, solondo in front of him was directly taken down by Chen Heng, and a head flew out directly.


    To kill solondo, Chen Heng did not hesitate too much. He directly raised his sword and killed him from there.


    With his present force, no one in Sicily is his opponent.


    Those who have lost their master will not risk their lives to fight with Chen Heng.


    Soon, Chen Heng rushed out of this area and left this area.

 Chapter 6

    After walking out of the Sicilian collar, Chen Heng left the neighborhood and went to other places.


    The killing of solondo did not cause him much trouble.


    After all, this is a year of war. There is no stability in all places. There are wars everywhere.


    Even within Saro, there were many aristocrats who died of various accidents, let alone a mere knight.


    For those high-ranking figures, a mere knight is too insignificant to be anything at all.


    Chen Heng came out of Sicilian leader, and in the following days, he existed as a mercenary.


    He called himself a vagrant knight and set up a small mercenary regiment to fight for the Lords and sharpen his martial arts.


    In this way, he spent several years in the chaos of war, until an accident, died in a battle.


    ......


    the feeling of darkness came, accompanied by a violent feeling.


    When Chen Heng opened his eyes again, he found that he had returned to the familiar place.


    In front of him was his previous room, and all the furnishings around him were just like before, without any change.


    He was relieved and began to reflect on his previous experience.


    In the previous simulation, he lived a life that ordinary people can''t imagine.


    Taking an ordinary Hunter as the starting point, constantly moving forward, and finally growing into a soldier full of war, this kind of experience is obviously not what ordinary people can have.


    Sitting on the head of the bed, Chen Heng thought about it for a long time, and finally relaxed and continued to look in front of him.


    In front of his eyes, with his gaze, lines of writing began to emerge.


    "The simulation has ended..."


    "the settlement has begun..."


    lines of writing appear in front of our eyes, and then in front of our eyes, scenes of Chen Heng''s past experience begin to play back and emerge in front of our eyes.


    "You killed a lot of people... And saved a lot of people..."


    "you changed the life track of many people on a small scale, and brought permanent changes to that area..."


    "you are a skilled soldier, and your reputation spread on a small scale..."


    "comprehensive evaluation: ordinary..."


    "after the settlement, what you have gained The score is: 103 points... "


    " points? "


    Looking at the handwriting emerging in front of him, Chen Heng was stunned and surprised: "and, so many?"


    He couldn''t help feeling surprised.


    Before that, he thought that if he wanted to get points, he could only get them by spending time slowly.


    But now it seems that you can also get points in the simulation world, and as long as you perform enough, you can get more points.


    Before he entered the world, the tickets he bought were only 20 o''clock.


    Now, all of a sudden, it has increased several times and directly earned all the money back.


    It''s good news, I have to say.


    And in front of us, the change is still going on.


    A new line of writing emerged.


    "You can choose to consume points to retrieve some of your belongings in the simulation world..."


    "belongings include but are not limited to: physical objects, talents, blood, skills..."


    when this line of handwriting appears, all the handwriting disappears in front of your eyes, and something like a big turntable appears.


    Suddenly, Chen Heng''s eyes brightened.


    "Is that ok?"


    He was a little excited, and at this time he had some interest.


    Before that, he had been struggling in the simulation world for many years and had already honed his skills.


    Originally, it took some time for these skills to be recovered.


    But I''m afraid it would be much more convenient in this way.


    He looked in front of him and saw a number on the big turntable.


    "Twenty."


    Looking at this figure, Chen Heng nodded: "is it the same as the ticket price?"


    He nodded and then, without much hesitation, tried to do it.


    In front of my eyes, the big turntable began to rotate, and then under Chen Heng''s gaze, it began to fall slowly.


    Suddenly, the vision changed again.


    When the pointer finally falls, the contents on the big turntable finally appear.


    "You get the skill: the bow skill of Thoreau the Hunter..."


    the faint handwriting appears in front of you.


    Then, a flash of light enveloped Chen Heng.


    All of a sudden, in memory, the picture of archery is constantly clear, and finally becomes more and more obvious.


    When the picture gradually disappeared, Chen Heng opened his eyes and felt it.He looked at his arm.


    Originally, his arms were very white, and there were no flaws or marks on his palms.


    But now, unconsciously, his hands are full of calluses, covering his palms directly.


    Patches of calluses appeared on his palms, looking like people who had been trained all the year round.


    This discovery, let Chen Heng immediately clear.


    Sure enough, the so-called extraction technique is to directly copy the level of the simulated character.


    In this way, Chen Heng''s own training and recovery time will be saved.


    They get back the level they used to be.


    However, archery, this is not very useful for Chen Heng.


    It''s not bad in the simulation world before, but in the real world, how can there be so many opportunities to play bow?


    This technique is not very useful.


    So Chen Heng raised his head and continued to look at the turntable in front of him.


    Then he could not help frowning.


    In front of my eyes, on the turntable, the numbers on it have changed.


    Directly from the original 20 to 40, doubled.


    "As the number of uses increases, the number of points consumed increases."


    Chen Heng nodded and understood the rules of the big turntable.


    He bowed his head to think, continued to point, and opened the big turntable.


    In front of you, the big turntable opens slowly.


    However, compared with the previous one, the speed of this big turntable is much slower.


    Finally, under Chen Heng''s gaze, the big turntable slowly fell and finally stopped at a certain position.


    "You get the skill: Hunter Solo''s forging method..."


    light handwriting appeared in front of you.


    Looking at the handwriting that appears this time, Chen Heng shows a Leng, and then his face suddenly shows a happy look.


    A light enveloped Chen Heng.


    Then, waves of change began to emerge.


    At this moment, Chen Heng only feels that a force is constantly growing from himself. His whole body seems to be reborn and has a terrible force.


    Of course, this feeling is just an illusion, not a true feeling.


    However, feeling this feeling, Chen Heng still couldn''t help smiling.


    In the real world, his noumenon cultivation is ordinary. Although he has some foundation, it is still a long way to go before he can master the forging method and complete the forging.


    Even though the experience of simulating the world can greatly shorten this period of time, Chen Heng estimates that it will take at least three or four months to train himself to complete the forging based on the original foundation.


    In three or four months, it has been an amazing speed from practice to perfection.


    However, now that it can be achieved faster, it will be better.


    Feeling the power of recovery at the moment, Chen Heng smiles, feeling very unique.


    After two consecutive turntables, the number displayed on the turntable changed again.


    From 40 to 80.


    In this way, the law of consumption growth of the big turntable is not to increase by 20 points at a time, but to increase by multiple directly.


    With all the points Chen Heng has now, he can''t afford the next round.


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked at his eyes.


    Exchange points: 43.


    Before that, the analog world gained 103 points, and the two turntables used 60 points in total. The remaining number is exactly this number.


    Chen Heng nodded.


    There are still more than 40 points left, which is exactly the ticket for two further simulations.


    Recalling the harvest of the previous simulation, he couldn''t help feeling a little excited and continued to look at his eyes.


    "Please choose your identity..."


    in front of you, the familiar simulation interface reappears.


    So before that time, Chen Heng continued to start the simulation, all the options are the same as last time.


    But this time, nothing happened.


    "The simulation is over..."


    a line of writing suddenly appears in front of us.


    Suddenly, Chen Heng was stunned.


    "What''s the situation?"


    He could not help frowning as he looked at the handwriting before him.


    The points have indeed been deducted, and there is no problem with all the choices.


    But why is the simulation over before he starts?


    He was puzzled, so he looked carefully in front of him.


    Seems to feel the doubts in his heart, in front of him, scenes emerge.


    That''s a person''s past.


    In an ordinary mountain village, a baby was born and grew up here.


    In the following years, the baby, like an ordinary child, continued to grow.Until he was seven years old, a gang of robbers appeared and ransacked the village.


    In the looting, the child''s parents were killed. Although he was lucky to survive, he lost the protection of the village and could not survive in the wild. Finally, he starved to death.


    This is the end of the scene......


    Chen Heng is a little speechless.


    I see.


    He suddenly understood why the simulation failed.


    Before the simulation starts, there is an option to choose the simulation time, which allows him to freely choose the age at which the simulation starts.


    It''s just that there is a charge for this function.


    Chen Heng had some doubts before and didn''t understand the function.


    But now it seems that it''s just to prevent some accidents.


    In one''s life, there are infinite possibilities of accidents.


    From a baby to the default age of 20, there are too many possibilities.


    Maybe a natural and man-made disaster, a fire, can let a life die.


    Once this happens, Chen Heng''s simulated characters die directly, and naturally the simulation fails.


    "If you think about it, I should have been lucky before..."


    sitting on the head of the bed, looking back on all kinds of experiences in the world before, Chen Heng felt speechless.


    After so many years in the previous world, he knew the dangers of that world.


    Nobles may be OK, but ordinary civilians are really precarious, and their lives may be in danger anytime and anywhere.


    In this case, it''s really difficult to make his avatar grow up to 20 years old safely.

 Chapter 7

    After understanding this, Chen Heng pondered for a long time and had a very clear understanding of the rules of the simulator.


    Before that, he subconsciously thought that as long as he put in the tickets, he could wait until he started the simulation.


    But now it seems that this is clearly not the case.


    At this point, he was speechless. At this moment, his understanding of the simulator became clearer.


    Then he could not help but look down at himself.


    Exchange points: 23.


    After experiencing the previous big turntable and the simulation just now, his points are only 23.


    Twenty three o''clock, such a small number of points, is basically only enough for a simulation ticket.


    This time, if the simulation fails again, Chen Changming will not even be able to get the number of simulation points.


    At this point, he hesitated for a moment, then chose to give up temporarily.


    At the end of the first simulation, he has a lot of things to adapt to, and needs a period of time to temper and stabilize the results in the simulation world.


    Before that, he was not in a hurry for the next projection.


    It''s better to wait a little longer than to start projection now. After that, the number of points will be more abundant, and the next simulation will be carried out no later.


    At this moment, the thought flashed through his mind, thinking so.


    "But recently, we should pay more attention to it..."


    sitting on the head of the bed, he looked at the calluses on his hands, and the idea flashed through his mind.


    Although the exchange of big turntable has brought him great changes, in fact, it has not changed much in appearance.


    But if there are people who are familiar with him, maybe they will see some clues.


    Although this is not a big problem, Chen Heng still subconsciously thinks that he should cover it up.


    At this point, he came out of the room.


    In the hall, Chen Jing has disappeared, and I don''t know where to fool around.


    Wang Li is the only one who is busy around.


    And Wang Li said hello, Chen Heng went out, so out of this area.


    Outside the community, he casually found a drugstore, bought some ointment, and went back.


    "A few more wipes should get rid of it."


    In the room, looking at his calloused palm, Chen Heng''s mind flashed this idea.


    That night, after dinner, Chen Heng went out alone.


    This time, instead of playing in the busy streets, he went to a park by himself.


    This is a place in Chen Heng''s memory. Because of years of disrepair, few people will come now.


    Around, generally only some elderly people will come here and dance square dance enthusiastically.


    Entering here, Chen Heng walked to a corner familiar with it.


    It was quiet all around, and it seemed very quiet.


    This place is where he often comes, whether before or after his rebirth.


    Therefore, for this area, he seems very familiar with, can easily find a quiet place.


    Entering here, he didn''t hesitate too much. He took out the package behind him and took out the wooden sword.


    The wooden sword belongs to Chen Jing.


    Martial arts is very popular in this world. There are many kinds of martial arts institutions, and many of them teach swordsmanship.


    Chen Jing applied for such a training class when she was a child.


    I don''t know what kind of skills I have learned. Anyway, I have made a lot of achievements in this kind of wooden sword.


    It''s just that waste is being used.


    He gently raised his hand and raised the wooden sword in his hand. Chen Heng''s face was focused and looked forward in silence. Then he waved hard.


    Hua la...


    a gust of sword wind across the front, rippling at the moment.


    At the moment, Chen Heng is holding a long sword in his hand, waving it one by one, and getting familiar with his body again.


    Before that, in the simulation world, he had been fighting for more than ten years, and had already practiced his exquisite swordsmanship in fighting.


    After returning to the real world, although these things have not disappeared, they can only be completely recovered by making the body re adapt.


    At the moment, the purpose of Chen Heng''s training is like this.


    In order to prevent a lot of noise, his movements are very slow, and every wave can be seen clearly. It looks like a drill, nothing special.


    At the roadside, occasionally someone passed by, looking at Chen Heng''s action, also don''t feel anything, just feel a little surprised.


    Step on... Step on... Step on...


    a series of slight footsteps ring out and come from the distance.


    "Teacher, what''s the matter?"


    The woman looked at the old man in front of her. She was surprised to see him standing there suddenly."Excellent swordsmanship..."


    in front of the woman, the old man gently opened his mouth and looked ahead. He was surprised.


    Ahead, in the dim light, the scene slowly emerged.


    A young boy, who seemed to be no more than high school, stood there, waving his wooden sword and practicing here.


    Fang Yi couldn''t help looking up and taking a serious look.


    Then she found the difference.


    Compared with other people of the same age, the young man''s sword holding is very stable. Although the movement is very slow, his familiarity with the sword technique is obviously terrible. The whole movement is extremely smooth, and there is no such strange feeling.


    But if that''s all, it doesn''t seem surprising.


    It''s just that the basic skills are relatively solid.


    So Fang Yi couldn''t help wondering and looked at the old man.


    As if feeling Fang Yi''s sight, the old man shook his head and said: "this is the sword skill of killing people..."


    "different from those airs taught outside, every move made by this child can kill people..."


    he opened his mouth gently, and his face was a little surprised at this time.


    All the swordsmanship Chen Heng practiced was gradually summed up in his long fighting.


    This kind of swordsmanship may not look good, not as good as those fancy swordsmanship, but it is very practical. The purpose of every sword is to kill people.


    Of course, most people can''t see the difference.


    But obviously, the old man is not an ordinary person.


    "Homicide?"


    Fang Yi was stunned, and her face changed slightly: "this is...


    " I just don''t know who taught it... "


    Wang Qi opened her mouth gently, with an interesting smile on her face:" it''s something...


    "let''s go."


    After looking at it in the corner for a while, he continued to step forward and said, "we are going to do something next...


    " it seems that the evil spirit is not hiding here. Let''s go to the next place to have a look. "


    He said softly, his face becoming pale.


    "Yes."


    Fang Yi''s face suddenly became respectful: "there are two possible places..."


    "lead the way..."


    .......


    Chen Heng is not clear about what just happened around him.


    Standing in the corner, he practiced for a moment, then stopped and had a rest.


    Then, he looked at the sky, thought for a moment, then chose to turn around and left the corner.

 Chapter 8

    In the next few days, the days passed peacefully.


    In the daytime, Chen Heng always goes to class. At night, he runs to the park alone and practices in it.


    High school students'' studies are very heavy, which is the same whether in the previous world or in this world.


    When Chen Heng evening self-study after class, time is very late.


    At this time, there is often no one outside, you can train at ease.


    After a period of recovery, he has also recovered part of his state, recovered a lot.


    Remaining points: 45.


    After class, Chen Heng looked at his body silently.


    Unconsciously, more than 20 days have passed.


    In more than 20 days, the number of points on his body is still increasing steadily and slowly.


    Now, it''s 45 o''clock.


    And Chen Heng''s recovery training has been almost carried out.


    Basically, after a while, he is ready to simulate again and go on the next journey.


    The bell rings...


    the bell rings gently and diffuses from the outside world.


    When the bell rings, the students around come back intermittently to the teachers.


    A moment later, a tall middle-aged man came in.


    The man is tall and muscular. He looks very strong and strong.


    His name is Liu Lin, the forging teacher in Chen Heng''s class.


    Of course, in Chen Heng''s original memory, he was not a forging teacher, but a physical education teacher.


    "Cough..."


    walking in from outside the teacher and standing on the platform, Liu Lin coughed a few times. Then he opened his mouth seriously and said: "that...


    " the math teacher is not feeling well today. I will take the place of him in this class. "


    Looking at this scene, the students around are numb and seem to have been used to it for a long time. Only Chen Heng takes a puff at the corner of his mouth. At this time, there is a sense of disobedience.


    When can Dalin, a physical education teacher who has always been weak and ill, be able to take other people''s classes so justly.


    Do not know another parallel world of Liulin, see this scene will be moved tears.


    "One more thing, of course."


    Seeing that the students below didn''t have much reaction, Liu Lin nodded with satisfaction, and then clapped his hands.


    Then, outside the classroom, a thin figure quietly walked into the classroom.


    It was a very thin girl, the whole person looked pretty, wearing a pair of very rustic eyes, seemed a little silent.


    "This is Liu Yi. He just went through the procedure yesterday and will be transferred to our class today."


    Looking at the students below, Liu Lin said, "welcome, everyone."


    The voice fell, a burst of warm applause.


    In Chen Heng''s class, there were more men than women. It''s hard to see a few female comrades on weekdays.


    At the moment, another female student joined in, just a warm welcome.


    Under a warm applause, only Chen Heng was stunned.


    He sat in his seat and looked at Liu Yi on the platform in front of him. He was puzzled.


    In his previous life, he did not remember the arrival of such a transfer student at this time.


    Is it the difference in the parallel world, or the change it brings?


    There was some doubt in his heart, and the thought flashed through him at this moment.


    However, he did not care too much about it.


    "Maybe it''s Lao Lin''s relative. He arranged it."


    He looked at the willow forest on the platform in front of him, and the thought flashed in his heart.


    Under his gaze, Liu Yi was arranged to a corner by Liu Lin and sat down.


    From the beginning to the end, he has been silent, especially silent.


    Next, it is the normal part of the class.


    It was not until the end that the class ended with a bell.


    "Let''s say..."


    listening to the bell after class, Liu Lin didn''t leave immediately. He just stood on the platform and continued to speak: "now it''s only half a year away from your college entrance examination."


    "Next week, it''s time for another physical test."


    "You must know what that means, don''t you?"


    He stood on the platform, face serious mouth: "while there is still time, basic forging has not yet reached the standard of students, quickly catch up."


    "Otherwise, if you miss the college entrance examination, do you still want to wait for the next year?"


    He said seriously, his face serious.


    Listening to this, Chen Heng can''t help being silent.


    In my previous life, the college entrance examination there was cruel enough.


    Countless students have been writing hard for many years just to get a good result in one exam.But in this world, the college entrance examination is even more cruel.


    In the past life, the college entrance examination only needs to test your culture class, and it will not hold you because of your innate conditions.


    Even if you are a disabled person with congenital incomplete limbs, as long as you get enough scores, you will be able to enter the most top college and always go up the ladder.


    But in this world, things are different.


    The status of martial arts in this world is extremely lofty, even in the college entrance examination.


    In this world, if the basic forging is not qualified, it is impossible to enter those good schools.


    No matter how well you do in cultural courses, as long as you don''t have enough physical training and your life is not rich enough, then you can only go to those third rate schools and have no chance with those top colleges.


    And this, obviously also in invisible card dead many people.


    Around, listening to Liu Lin''s words, many people turned pale, and their faces were very serious.


    Chen Heng is OK. He doesn''t feel any pressure.


    His achievements were very good originally. Now, through his previous simulated world tour, he has achieved the perfect forging.


    The level of perfect forging is not just talking about.


    Not to mention the only one middle school in Lincheng, even if it is the whole Lincheng, it is estimated that not many of them can reach this level at his age.


    With his achievements at the moment, as long as the cultural course is not too far behind, it has steadily locked the door of those famous schools.


    Whether to go to Tsinghua University or Peking University is a worry that I can only think about in my last life, but in this life, I can really think about it.


    Of course, there is no Qingbei in this world, there are only other top universities.


    At the end of a class, Chen Heng got up from where he was, picked up his schoolbag and left.


    "Well, what shall we do?"


    Walking on the road, a young man sighed and said, "it''s the side of the body again soon... What should we do if we fail in the exam at that time..."


    "there''s still time. At ordinary times, make up more lessons."


    Looking at the boy, Chen Heng smiles and says gently, "it''s half a year before the college entrance examination. Don''t be so stressed."


    "Alas..."


    the young man sighed gently. He didn''t know what to say at this time.


    The boy in front of him, Liang Guo, is Chen Heng''s neighbor and good friend for many years.


    Because they live in the same place, they usually bleed and often go back together.


    "By the way, speaking up..."


    walking on the road, looking at Chen Heng, Liang Guo hesitated a little, but after looking at Chen Heng, he finally said: "last night, I seemed to see your sister..."


    "your sister, she......"


    "my sister?"


    Chen Heng Leng Leng, face expression unchanged, continue to speak: "what''s the matter with her?"


    "I saw... She was with a man......"


    Liang Guo hesitated and said: "it''s like a fight..."


    "it''s very fierce?"


    Chen Heng frowned.


    Liang sighed and nodded silently.


    "I''ll go back and ask..."


    Chen Heng sighed, but he didn''t know what to say.


    From childhood to adulthood, his sister''s wind rating has not been very good.


    The reason for this has a lot to do with her own character.


    From small to large, she has been involved with the opposite sex, it is too much.


    I don''t know which one this time.


    But in fact, Chen Heng and Chen Jing have a good relationship.


    From childhood to adulthood, Chen Jing''s relationship with the rest of her family is very stiff, but Chen Heng''s relationship is good.


    If you can, Chen Heng doesn''t want to see anything happen to Chen Jing.


    He made up his mind. When he got home, he asked privately to see if something was wrong.


    However, when he returned home, he did not see Chen Jing.


    "She? Are you out again? "


    Wang Li snorted coldly and cooked: "she hasn''t been back since the night before, and she doesn''t know where to die."


    "Not even a word."


    Chen Heng frowned as his voice fell.


    He told Wang Li and was ready to leave.


    "Be careful recently. Try not to go out at night."


    On one side, Wang Li suddenly said, "it''s said that recently there are ghosts outside, and there are cannibals in some places. It''s very terrible."


    She said so, a face some palpitations, repeatedly exhort, let Chen Heng try not to go out at night.


    Chen Heng nodded in silence and then went back to his room.After returning to the room, he tried to contact Chen Jing, but got no response.


    There was no response, whether it was a phone call or a message.


    This is very unusual.


    Chen Heng and Chen Jing have always had a good relationship. Chen Jing may ignore other people''s news, but it is unlikely to ignore Chen Heng.


    Sitting at the head of the bed, Chen Heng frowned and didn''t know what to say.


    He stayed in the room for a long time, then took a deep breath and went straight out.


    Out of the door, bursts of cool wind blowing, with some grass breath.


    Now in the outside world, it''s dusk. The sun is setting in the sky, and the light is dim.


    The pedestrians around were in a hurry, and there were not many people walking.


    A cold air lingers around, which makes people frown.


    In such weather, Chen Heng was walking around alone.


    According to his understanding of Chen Jing, he began to look around.


    As a man of two generations, he knows Chen Jing''s past very well, and now he goes directly to several places she likes to go.


    One place after another, but in the end, nothing.


    By this time, the outside world was already dark. It was dark all around, and only night could be seen.


    A thin figure appeared in front.

 Chapter 9

    A thin figure appeared in front.


    Standing on the deserted street, looking at the figure in front, Chen Heng subconsciously frowned.


    In the front, a girl stood there in silence.


    It was a young girl. She looked about the same age as Chen Heng at the moment, but she was a high school student. She was very thin, as if she could be blown down by the wind.


    This person is no other than Chen Heng''s classmate, Liu Yi, who has just transferred to his class.


    "Why is she here?"


    Subconsciously, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    It''s not good to be alone in the middle of the night, especially for girls.


    He was puzzled and then stunned.


    In front of him, in the place where he was standing, Liu Yi''s figure quickly disappeared and appeared in another place.


    "So fast!"


    Suddenly, Chen Heng was stunned and felt a burst of unusual.


    There is no doubt that this kind of speed is not what a normal girl can have.


    Liu Yi''s forging cultivation is absolutely not weak.


    It is not the appearance of weakness.


    Looking at the figure of Liu Yi striding forward in the distance, Chen Heng hesitated for a while, and then walked forward silently to keep up with Liu Yi.


    "The breath of evil spirits......"


    walking on the road, Liu Yi felt the familiar breath around him. He sighed and recalled his experience inexplicably.


    She left her family and came to this remote city. She wanted to live as a normal person and forget the sad past.


    But unexpectedly, this small city is not peaceful at the moment.


    The hidden evil spirit may be better than others, but it can''t be better than professionals like her.


    Feeling the evil spirit, she hesitated and finally chose to move forward.


    It is probably the safest solution to report to the Royal magic department and tell them what they know.


    But in this way, time is bound to be delayed.


    In her reaction, the evil spirit has started to act now, and many people will be harmed by it tonight.


    Hesitated for a while, she still chose to start, quietly forward.


    According to her own feelings, she walked under an overpass.


    Then she saw several figures.


    It was a man and a woman, who were tugging on the overpass at the moment, as if they were fighting.


    In this case, it should be a couple.


    It seems normal for ordinary people to quarrel between young lovers.


    But at the moment, there are some anomalies.


    Liu Yi raised his head and looked ahead.


    In front of him, the man and the woman did not look too old. The man seemed to be in his mid-20s, while the woman looked younger, only in her early 20s.


    Among them, the woman''s face seems to be somewhat similar to Chen Heng, and seems to have some relationship.


    But at the moment, Liu Yi did not find this.


    Her eyes were all focused on the man.


    In her eyes, the man''s body has bursts of gray gas emerge, now with the quarrel become more intense, began to gradually become strong.


    "We''ve broken up!"


    Throw away the man''s hand, Chen Jing''s face is cold: "what else do you want me to do?"


    "Quiet, you give me another chance, I know I''m wrong, and I won''t make it again next time..."


    in front of Chen Jing, the man''s face was excited, and he tried to hold Chen Jing''s hand: "didn''t you say before that you wanted to trust your brother to find a good martial arts teacher?"


    "My uncle is a good martial arts teacher. He is a national registered martial arts student. You are with me now. I will ask him to train your brother later!"


    "Please, I really can''t lose you!"


    He grabs Chen Jing''s hand and looks very excited.


    Looking at the man''s appearance and listening to his words, Chen Jing hesitated for a moment, but then sneered: "that''s nice."


    "You used to say that, but when did you do it?"


    "We''re done!"


    She jerked her hand away, just like that, and then strode out.


    In situ, the figure of the man stood there in vain.


    He looked at Chen Jing''s back, with a painful expression. He could only stretch out his hand feebly, as if he wanted to find something, but in the end he couldn''t catch anything.


    "Why... Why..."


    his expression was painful, with some despair: "why... You want to leave me..."


    wisps of gray gas constantly emerged, spilled out from his head, but could not be seen all the year round.On his face, with the gathering of gray, his face became extremely ferocious. At this moment, it seems that the whole person''s breath has changed.


    "No!"


    Looking at this scene, in the distance, Liu Yi''s heart jumped, and at this moment, he raised a bad idea.


    The man is possessed by the evil spirit. He has already been infected by the evil spirit. Now he is in an extreme mood. He is about to be completely infected by the evil spirit and become a devil.


    In this street, once it turns into a demon, if no one stops it, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Her heart a jump, at this time can no longer scruple what, want to jump out directly.


    Hua la...


    a slight wind, like a knife, cools people''s heart.


    Feeling the movement coming from behind, Chen Jing subconsciously turns around and sees a big black hand grabbing at him.


    Then the next moment, she lost her will, lost all her senses in an instant.


    On the overpass, the original man disappeared, and a huge monster stood there alone.


    He is tall, just a look, it is at least three meters high, standing there like a little giant in general.


    Standing there alone, his face had turned black, with black strips of meat on it constantly surging, which was extremely terrifying.


    It''s not like a man, it''s like a monster.


    "I want to be with you forever!"


    Standing on the overpass, he grabs Chen Jing with one hand. His face is extremely ferocious. A huge mouth slowly opens. It seems that he wants to swallow Chen Jing directly.


    Bang!!


    Light ripples across, empty, a sword across, in an instant the monster''s arm cut.


    Her white arm stretched out and broke through the obstacles in an instant, holding Chen Jing in her arms.


    An old wooden sword fell, pointing to the front.


    In the corner, Liu Yi''s expression becomes stunned, this moment directly stunned.


    Just now, she was trying to save people, but someone got ahead.


    And that person, she is no stranger.


    In front of me, a young man was standing there alone.


    The boy was handsome and thin, but he looked very tall and straight. Now he was holding Chen Jing in one hand and a wooden sword in the other, pointing to the front.


    His face was calm, his sight was sharp, and he looked at the tall monster in front of him.


    Clearly just a teenager, but the sharp and unparalleled murderous spirit and amazing spirit is palpitating, let people feel a sense of oppression.


    "This is... My classmate?"


    Looking at the front holding Chen Jing, standing alone Chen Heng, Liu Yi was stunned.

 Chapter 10

    "What''s the matter?"


    Looking at Chen Heng standing alone on the overpass, Liu Yi is really stunned at this moment.


    Although it was only the first day of transfer, she was special and had a strong memory, so she clearly remembered Chen Heng''s appearance and the identity of the other party. She should be her transfer classmate.


    Just a high school student.


    But just now...


    she recalled the scene.


    Just now, she was trying to stop it, but in the end she was preempted.


    Even, the speed of the other side''s hand, so that she did not respond.


    This is obviously not the level that ordinary high school students can achieve.


    I''m afraid that''s the level of some officially certified martial students.


    How could this little forest city have such a genius?


    She was stunned, but then her face changed.


    Although Wu Sheng''s strength is good, it''s not too bad for him to call him a genius if he can reach this level at this age.


    However, in the face of a demon, the strength of wusheng is obviously insufficient.


    Even if it''s just a newly metamorphosed demon, it''s the same.


    "But we can buy more time."


    She flashed this idea in her heart, then quickly took out her mobile phone and dialed the official number.


    This is the response that ordinary citizens should have. When they see such evil spirits, they should call the official Department of demon control as soon as possible.


    The situation just now was too urgent, and she didn''t have time to do anything.


    But now, because of Chen Heng''s appearance, she can also have time to do something to inform the people of the Royal magic department to hurry up.


    "But as soon as possible..."


    she felt nervous, looking at the tall devil in front of her, she felt a little confused.


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    Holding Chen Jing alone, pointing to the monster in front of him, Chen Heng frowns secretly.


    No matter in his previous life or in this world, he had never seen such a monster before, or even heard of it.


    Just now, he clearly saw that the monster was just a good person, but in a twinkling of an eye, it changed from a person to what it looked like.


    The power seems to have become stronger. Not to mention, the whole person is completely deformed and becomes a monster.


    This is the secret of the world.


    Roar!!


    There was a roar.


    In front of him, the monster roared, and the left arm stretched out fiercely to catch Chen Heng.


    The strong wind has no shadow, every inch explodes, all around the space seems to have a residual shadow, rushing towards Chen Heng.


    Apart from other things, it''s just that the speed of terror is far less than that of ordinary people. If you are hit by it, it will be extremely terrifying, like a car accident.


    Chen Heng''s face remained unchanged, his body slightly arched, and his right arm holding the sword slowly raised.


    Hua la...


    the old wooden sword stabbed out in a strange posture, towards a point in mid air.


    A strange scene happened.


    Wait for Chen Heng hand, forward to stab, the monster will blink in front, was stabbed a wooden sword to wear.


    Roar!!


    A low roar came, accompanied by a howl of pain.


    The black claw is very terrible. If you grasp it on a person, I''m afraid it can tear the person''s body directly.


    At the critical moment, Chen Heng''s face was calm. He walked forward, step by step. Instead of retreating, he kept approaching the monster.


    Bang, the monster''s chest was pierced, with black and red blood dripping inside.


    Then, Chen Heng turned around, his body circled backward, quickly circled to the back, his arm raised high, and then cut off with a sword.


    Bang, the monster appeared a bloodstain on his left shoulder, and the scarlet blood spewed out directly.


    The roaring wind raged everywhere.


    There is only a shadow in place.


    Chen Heng''s body disappeared in the same place, appeared behind the monster in an instant, and bumped forward.


    Boom!!


    Obviously is a relatively weak body, but under a collision, the final result is completely reversed.


    The monster was directly hit and flew out, six or seven meters away, and the whole body seemed to be bleeding.


    Of course, Chen Heng had a hard time himself.


    Under this collision, he certainly bumped people, but his own blood was boiling, and he almost couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    However, regardless of this, he directly forward, although his face is calm, but his eyes contain murderous spirit, vowing to kill this already inhuman monster.


    He has been fighting in the simulated world for more than ten years. Chen Heng has already trained his absolute grasp of the fighter plane. He is an absolute killing move, and he will never drag his feet.


    It''s not polite to say that if it wasn''t for the monster in front of us, we would have been killed by Chen Heng.Even if its strength is above Chen Heng, it can''t compete with Chen Heng.


    In the corner, looking at this scene, Liu Yi had already been stunned.


    She stood there, staring at the scene of Chen Heng''s fighting in front of her. She was already stunned at this moment.


    "Who is he..."


    At this moment, the thought flashed through her mind.


    In a short time, Chen Heng surprised her more than she did in the past year.


    The strength of the young man in front of him is by no means as simple as that of an ordinary martial student.


    If it''s just strength and speed, I''m afraid it''s already a perfect forging, at least equivalent to the top martial arts students.


    That''s just amazing enough.


    But what is really shocking is his fighting ability.


    It''s the thrilling murderous spirit. Once you fight, you will never leave your hand. It''s really frightening.


    In the past, when he was in the family, Liu Yi had never seen a young genius. Even though he was more excellent than Chen Heng, he had never seen a higher-level martial arts student.


    But like Chen Heng, she has never seen such a fierce and terrible person.


    It seems that his strength is only perfect forging, but Liu Yi is sure that if he puts the ordinary perfect forging in front of the opponent, he will be defeated immediately if he can''t make a few moves.


    It''s not a hierarchical opponent at all.


    It''s like this.


    Even if the evil spirit is just transformed, it''s not something that forging perfection can cope with. At least more than three forging perfection need to encircle and suppress them together to win each other.


    But now, just Chen Heng alone, will fight each other like this.


    This newly awakened demon is not Chen Heng''s opponent at all.


    There is no need for the Royal magic department to come, and there is no need for her to help. Chen Heng alone is enough to suppress it and win everything.


    If this scene is told, I''m afraid not many people believe it.


    Bang!!


    There was another light noise.


    A gust of wind across, the huge figure powerless back, heavily hit the wall, leaving a few blood marks there.


    A wooden sword suddenly stabbed out, with a huge force, all of a sudden through the body of this monster, its whole body staring there.


    He lay on the wall, huge body, there are a strip of meat in the peristalsis, at this time seems to be in turmoil, but in the end there is not much power, can only be weak to fall down.


    The figure of the boy came and stood there.

 Chapter 11

    In front of the long street, a body fell there.


    The monster''s body looked terrible before, but after it was cut down by Chen Heng and died, it seemed to shrink a little, and it seemed to recover some human form.


    This is because the transformation is not complete. Only in the past, the essence of human beings has not completely faded, so there will be such changes.


    If we wait until the transformation is completed, then not only will its strength increase greatly, but also its body will be stable, and it is determined that the present situation will not appear.


    To these, although Chen Heng is not clear, but also can how many guess some.


    "Maybe it''s just metamorphosed and unstable, or maybe it''s its own reason..."


    holding Chen Jing in one hand, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and this thought flashed through him secretly.


    He didn''t expect to have such a situation today.


    In this way, it seems that the world is not simple, and there are many things in common people''s vision.


    In this regard, Chen Heng was a little surprised before, but now he is calm.


    After all, this is a world with martial arts. It seems very normal to have some strange things that the world did not have before.


    I just don''t know if there are many such things.


    Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Just then, a light came from the distance.


    With Chen Heng''s keen five senses at the moment, he immediately felt that someone in the distance seemed to be moving closer to this place.


    Without hesitation, he picked up the broken wooden sword on the ground, held Chen Jing, turned around and left immediately.


    After he left, a moment later, with the call of the police car, the place was bright as day by a burst of light.


    Here comes the man from the demon department.


    Several uniformed, nervous looking people stepped out of the police car and walked forward with a look of vigilance.


    They are now ready for what they are about to face, and everyone present is ready to sacrifice.


    But then they were surprised.


    On the overpass, dark red bloodstains are scattered everywhere. It seems that there are traces of violent impact around, and everywhere it looks like a mess.


    Dark red blood clots, black red blood stains, these things are almost everywhere.


    On the side of the overpass, on a wall, the tall monster body fell there quietly, and a big hole could be seen in front of his chest.


    All of a sudden, all the people present were stunned.


    Thank you for your help, Miss Liu


    Come out from the Royal magic department building, listen to the shouts of those people behind him, Liu Yi''s mouth draws.


    Behind him, those uniformed people looked at Liu Yi sincerely and gratefully: "thanks to your help, this time things can pass smoothly."


    They face sincere, looking at Liu Yi seriously said.


    This time, it''s very interesting.


    A dissimilation demon, unexpectedly so appeared in the urban area.


    Once demons are formed, even if they are just formed, they are not what ordinary martial students can cope with. If they are given a period of time to devour more people, their strength will expand at an unimaginable speed.


    At that time, it will be even more terrible.


    Fortunately, this time they were lucky. As soon as the devil appeared, he was killed, and no chance was given for him to grow up.


    There is no doubt that it has helped them a lot, and it has virtually reduced the sacrifice they don''t know how much.


    "I''ve already said that I didn''t do it this time..."


    listening to the words of several people behind him, Liu Yi sighed: "someone else did it, I''m just a passer-by."


    "As for that man, I''ll go and ask him personally, and then decide whether to tell you."


    She has some helplessness, and she can only say so at this time.


    "We understand, Miss Liu. You want to keep a low profile."


    Behind him, those people nodded, like we all know.


    Knowing the identity of the girl in front of them, they would not believe Liu Yi''s words.


    Born in the Liu family, Liu Yi will come to this small place, which proves his low-key nature.


    Such a low-key person will not want to be in the limelight, so it is easy to understand to say so intentionally.


    "However, since Miss Liu wants to keep a low profile, we will not publicize it."


    A middle-aged man nodded and said with a smile, "but please accept this reward. It''s the reward won by the hero."


    "If it''s someone else''s doing it, as you said, please ask Miss Liu to give it to that person."


    "This... Ok..."


    Liu Yi had no choice but to nod at last.


    She wants to tell Chen Heng''s identity directly.Just, with these people guess her general, she also worried that Chen Heng is a deliberately low-key person.


    According to the common sense, having the perfect cultivation of forging body should not be so silent.


    In this small town, this is the top cultivation, even if the whole forest city, there will not be many stronger than this.


    At this age, I have such accomplishments, but I haven''t lost the slightest information. I don''t even make people feel abnormal.


    There is no doubt that Chen Heng is also a low-key person, otherwise it would not be so.


    Since she is a low-key person, if she reported Chen Heng''s name, she might not like him.


    It''s better to ask face to face, ask the other party''s opinions clearly, and then make a decision.


    The bell rings...


    in the morning, the alarm clock rings.


    Listening to the sound, Chen Jing suddenly woke up and jumped up from her bed.


    "I''m... OK?"


    She opened her eyes and looked at the familiar room in front of her. Suddenly, she was stunned.


    Before that, the scene before the coma appeared last night. With the familiar scene in front of her, she was a little dazed.


    She''s not anywhere else at the moment. She''s in her room.


    What she was wearing was the same suit as last night, but she was taken off her coat.


    "What''s going on?"


    She recalled the scene of last night and was suddenly confused.


    "Awake?"


    A sound came from one side.


    Chen Jing subconsciously surprised, looked up to one side.


    I don''t know when, Chen Heng has come up.


    "Have something to eat."


    Put down the hot milk and bread in his hand, Chen Heng said casually, "mom is not here this morning. Don''t worry about being scolded by her."


    "Good."


    Chen Jing nodded subconsciously, then looked at Chen Heng, his face showed some hesitation: "Xiao Heng... How did I come back?"


    "How else can you come back?"


    Chen Heng shook his head, his face seemed speechless: "I called you yesterday, but you didn''t answer, so I had to run out to find you."


    "You were so drunk on the overpass that you almost didn''t get picked up when you fell asleep there."


    He opened his mouth in such a way that he didn''t say it well.


    "That''s it?"


    Chen Jing was surprised: "nothing else?"


    "What else do you want?"


    Chen Heng glanced at her: "is it hard to be picked up by someone?"

 Chapter 12

    "Is... Really just an illusion?"


    Looking at Chen Heng, Chen Jing can''t help hesitating and uncertain at the moment.


    At the end of the day, she did drink last night. She was drunk.


    Maybe I really drank too much last night, leading to hallucinations.


    "Speaking..."


    She skipped the matter for the time being, rubbed her eyebrows, and said excitedly: "Xiao Heng, you should prepare for it recently."


    "I''ve met a man recently. It''s said that his family is very powerful. I know many masters with excellent martial arts skills."


    "When I''m free, I''ll ask him to find a teacher for you to make up for your martial arts class."


    She said excitedly.


    Chen Heng couldn''t help looking sideways. At this time, he seemed to have some impression.


    In my impression, it seems that there have been similar things.


    But it was in a previous life.


    At that time, Chen Heng was still in high school. Chen Jing liked to ask for all kinds of relationships and find all kinds of tutors for Chen Heng.


    Of course, it turns out that most of Chen Jing''s famous tutors are just ordinary. Some of them are not as good as Chen Heng himself in their homework, and they dare to coach others, making Chen Heng extremely speechless at that time.


    Did not expect to this world, Chen Jing''s habit has not changed.


    Chen Heng shook his head secretly and said, "look again."


    A moment later.


    After breakfast and confirming that Chen Jing wakes up, Chen Heng goes out of the house alone and walks towards the school.


    All the way as usual, the surrounding scenery is the same, it seems that everything is normal.


    Came to the familiar classroom, after a while, the bell rang, students around one after another seated.


    "Aheng, have you heard...


    on one side, Liang Guo, a good friend, kept on talking, saying:" last night, I heard that there was an accident on the Old Street overpass, and there was blood everywhere. "


    "It seems that something big happened there. Now the whole overpass is blocked."


    Chen Heng action meal, pretending casual mouth: "where what?"


    "It''s said that... There''s something wrong with the murderer. He killed a lot of people there."


    Liang whispered and looked mysterious.


    "There are so many homicide cases..."


    Chen Heng shakes his head and says: "maybe something else happened..."


    as he is talking, he suddenly feels something strange. It seems that someone is watching him.


    He subconsciously turned around, just in line with the other person''s eyes.


    Not far away, a young girl sitting alone in front of the desk, dressed in a white gown, looks very simple and elegant despite her thin figure. Now she looks a little silent, sitting there, looking at Chen Heng.


    The sight of the two crossed, one touch, and then the girl quickly turned around, seems to be a little shy.


    If Chen Heng has something to think about.


    The girl is no other than Liu Yi.


    The scene of last night is still in front of us.


    After finishing, he followed Liu Yi. It was just a subconscious action, but he just saw the scene.


    From the scene at that time, Chen Heng has enough reason to infer that Liu Yi will go there, not because of coincidence, but because he knows something.


    The other person is probably not an ordinary girl.


    Last night, Chen Heng wanted to test, to see if he did not hand, the other side will hand, the monster will solve.


    But in the end, there was no way.


    After all, the situation at that time, if you don''t do it again, if you hesitate for a while, I''m afraid your elder sister will be gone.


    If others may not matter, but take his sister to test, this kind of thing, Chen Heng will not do.


    In this way, Liu Yi''s background can''t be seen clearly.


    It''s his own details, most of them were seen by the other side.


    After all, last night''s movement is so big, the other party is unlikely to ignore, mostly hiding in the side to watch.


    Think of here, Chen Heng secretly shake his head, feel some trouble.


    But after a little consideration, it doesn''t matter.


    Even if it is a crime to kill people in the previous society, it is no fault to kill people in self-defense.


    In the case of last night, if he didn''t kill each other, his sister would die for him.


    In this case, even if you kill someone, it''s just self-defense.


    Moreover, judging from the other party''s appearance, it is worth considering whether the other party is human or not.


    Even if it is finally revealed, he will probably have nothing to do with it.


    It''s just a little bit of trouble at most.


    This thought flashed through Chen Heng''s mind. At this time, he thought so.


    After a while, the teacher approached the teacher.Chen Heng also took back his line of sight, looked forward, serious class.


    In peace, the morning passed quickly.


    Linglingling......


    exchange points: 46.


    When the bell rings after class, twelve o''clock has already arrived.


    Chen Heng''s figures in front of him have also been increased as scheduled.


    "After such a long time, it''s almost possible to carry out the next simulation..."


    looking at the accumulated points in front of him, the idea flashed through his mind.


    Having learned the lesson of the last time, he is no longer ready to simulate directly, but is ready to spend more points to ensure the safety of his simulation.


    It should be almost the same after such a long time.


    As it happens, after this period of self training, some of the things accumulated in the previous simulation world have almost recovered.


    It''s time for the next simulation.


    At this time, however, new problems arise.


    "Forging method... I only have the most basic one..."


    sitting in front of his desk, Chen Heng can''t help rubbing his head.


    There is martial arts in this world, but just like the control of guns and knives in the last world, the control of martial arts related things in this world is also very strict.


    Students who are not regular college students, or military or special people, are not qualified to contact those martial arts.


    In China, the most common martial arts and methods that ordinary people can contact is a forging foundation compiled by the government.


    The foundation of physical training is used to lay a foundation for the public. If it''s not a genius, even if it''s practiced for more than ten years by idle people, it''s just physical fitness.


    Chen Heng himself has also used it in the simulation world for many years. With the help of Knight breathing method and the special medicine of the simulation world, he has achieved the degree of perfect forging.


    After the forging is completed, a forging foundation is not enough, and a higher level of method is needed.


    This is what Chen Heng himself can''t touch.


    His present status is just a high school student, and his family background is very common. He has no channel resources to obtain these things.


    If it were someone else, there would be no such trouble.


    Because if other people can reach this level at this age, they will immediately be trained as talents and absorbed into specific talent classes.


    At that time, there will be special teachers to teach and there will be special methods.


    Chen Heng has no such condition.

 Chapter 13

    On the desk, Chen Heng sighed softly.


    He does have his troubles.


    If an ordinary person could have such strength at his age, he would have been discovered, recruited into various talent classes and specially trained.


    But he didn''t have it before.


    In the past, although Chen Heng''s achievements were good, he was not so talented that no one would notice him or explore him.


    Naturally, those methods and all kinds of resources needed for training have no chance with him.


    Now it''s hard for him to want these things.


    Chen Heng''s trouble lies in this.


    "If you take the initiative to expose your accomplishments and make a high profile, it will attract a lot of people''s attention. Maybe someone will notice me and want to help me..."


    sitting in his seat, Chen Heng''s thoughts flashed through his mind: "but there''s another problem..."


    "from small to large, it doesn''t show anything special for a long time, but it changes in a short time Such a big problem is very obvious... "


    Chen Heng scratched his hair, a little bored.


    He is a cautious man, and he doesn''t want to be too blatant to arouse people''s suspicion.


    It''s just that this problem can''t be clarified.


    "Forget it... Take your time..."


    finally, Chen Heng gave up the tangle and chose another way to solve the problem.


    For the time being, you don''t need to worry too much about acquiring the skills.


    And it''s not good to reveal the details of the body too soon.


    It''s better to show it bit by bit, so that it won''t be too eye-catching.


    At least, it''s not as amazing as exposing everything at once.


    After a period of time, Chen Heng''s affairs can be smoothly passed, and he can also find ways to find channels to get what he wants.


    Anyway, for the time being, what he has is enough.


    At this point, he got up from his desk and went out.


    In the outside world, the sun is just right, a faint golden sun shines on the earth, shining the whole world into a beautiful color.


    It looks very nice.


    Walking alone in this street, Chen Heng carrying a bag, walking alone in this familiar and strange street, so go out.


    A line of sight comes face to face, looking at Chen Heng''s body.


    He subconsciously looked up, just saw not far away, Liu Yi thin, standing alone, the whole person looks very quiet and silent.


    She stood alone in front of a pole and looked at Chen Heng like this. Her face seemed to be hesitant.


    Are you confirming last night?


    Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart, then looked at Liu Yi and walked away.


    Liu Yi was left alone.


    Looking at the figure of Chen Heng leaving, Liu Yi hesitates for a while, and has no time to speak.


    The time that followed passed quickly.


    Just two days later, there were some new changes.


    "What''s the matter..."


    sitting on the desk and chair, Chen Heng turned and looked around, just as he could hear the wailing everywhere.


    Not far away, Liang Guo held his head in two hands and howled.


    "I''m not ready yet... Why did I start..."


    "OK, ok..."


    on the platform, Liu Lin looks indifferent. At this moment, many students seem so ruthless: "it''s just a few days ahead of time, as for this situation?"


    "It''s like this now. If you''re going to fight in the future, what will you become?"


    "Now get up and go to the guild hall!" he announced


    The people around stood up one after another, sighed and stood up one after another. Then one by one, they walked out of the classroom and looked like warriors running to the execution ground.


    Chen Heng was also in the crowd.


    In the crowd, he was not worried, just calm face, quietly walking forward.


    Whenever the test comes, it''s the whine of the scum.


    A moment later, they approached the guild hall.


    The guild hall of the school is very big, with many special instruments placed inside, which seems to play a role in detection.


    It''s actually the same.


    "Now, one by one."


    Liu Lin went ahead and began to test one by one.


    The test was a bit boring.


    Including running, touch high, long jump and so on.


    At first glance, it seems to be no different from Chen Heng''s physical measurement in the past.


    But the world has changed after all.


    The test content in this world has also changed a lot."Liang Guo, 27 cards of Qi and blood, 30% of forging body, unqualified..."


    in front of the instrument, Liang Guo walked out with a decadent face and walked out to Chen Heng with a decadent face.


    In this case, we should already know the result.


    "It''s been two months. Compared with the last test, you''ve not improved, you''ve regressed."


    Looking at the state of Liang, Liu Lin glared: "what do you do at ordinary times


    "Next!"


    One by one, the figures come forward and test one by one in front.


    As for the so-called Qi and blood, it is a measure of the forging period. From one to one hundred, it belongs to the scope of forging.


    And this kind of thing is also one of the data that intuitively represents a person''s forging level.


    One by one Chen Heng familiar with the students went in, and then came out.


    However, compared with the past few tests, there are few people who have made progress, and a considerable number of them have regressed.


    It''s not surprising.


    Forging is like sailing against the current.


    After reaching a certain level, it will be extremely difficult for you to improve your forging progress, but it will be extremely easy for you to regress.


    As long as you relax for a period of time and don''t insist on forging, your forging progress will regress.


    This is an extremely cruel reality.


    During the test, Chen Heng looked at Liu Yi.


    Compared with other people, her performance is quite good, but it''s not brilliant. Her Qi and blood are only more than 50 degrees, and her physical training is only 50 percent. In this class, and even the whole Lincheng middle school, she is among the best, but in Chen Heng''s opinion, that''s what it is.


    When she passed from the front, the crowd was a scream, only Chen Heng secretly frowned.


    "Is it secretly suppressed, or is it really at this level?"


    Looking at Liu Yi, Chen Heng has some doubts.


    But he didn''t have much time to think about it.


    Because it''s his turn soon.


    "Next, Chen Heng."


    When his name is called, Chen Heng sighs to himself, and then walks in silently with Liang Guo''s sympathetic eyes.


    The instruments used to detect the degree of Qi and blood are huge.


    After entering, a stream of heat emerged from all over, making Chen Heng feel like he was burning all over.


    A faint heat flow is surging around, stimulating his body, making the blood and Qi and blood in his body start to be active, active to the point that it is easy to be detected, so that its forging level can be detected.


    Outside, on the screen, a group of numbers began to jump.

 Chapter 14

    In the front, the instrument is placed there, the display screen is flashing, and the number on it is jumping quickly.


    Looking at this scene, Liu Yi is calm on the surface, but he looks forward to it. He looks up ahead.


    Liang also raised his head, a face of schadenfreude, seems to want to see Chen Heng bad luck.


    He has been friends with Chen Heng for many years, and he is very clear about Chen Heng''s daily life.


    As far as he knows, Chen Heng is not as diligent as he used to be, and most of his forging progress is about to fall.


    At that time, they will be a pair of brothers.


    It''s a good brother to be scolded and shouldered together.


    There was schadenfreude on his face, but it soon stopped, and his face was dull.


    Because in the front, the numbers on the display are constantly beating.


    The number above kept jumping, moving forward rapidly, and finally reached a number that made him dull.


    Fifty!


    50% of forging!


    Once this figure is published, all the people present are directly dull.


    "How could it be?"


    Liang''s face was dull. At this time, he didn''t believe it: "is this thing broken?"


    Most of the people around them look the same.


    Liu Lin had some doubts and tried twice more, but the final result didn''t change much and stayed at this number.


    "Is it really 50% forging?"


    Suddenly, he was surprised.


    The students with whom I have brought have made great achievements in forging.


    He would be happy for it.


    Of course, while he was happy, he also had some doubts.


    A few months ago, when Chen Heng tested, his level was only slightly better than that of Liang Guo, equivalent to 30% of forging.


    But now, in a few months, it turns into 50% forging.


    Is it faster?


    The thought flashed through his mind, and he couldn''t help wondering.


    Similar doubts still exist in other people''s minds.


    Liu Yi also has some regrets in his heart.


    "He deliberately suppressed his life and concealed his true level?"


    All sorts of thoughts flashed through her mind, and she couldn''t help thinking about it at this moment.


    Apart from this explanation, she could not think of other possibilities.


    That night, Chen Heng was indifferent, and the scene of pulling out the sword to kill the devil was still in front of his eyes, which could not be forgotten.


    Chen Heng in front of us can never be of this standard.


    "It seems that he is really a low-key man."


    She sighed and the thought flashed through her mind.


    Ahead, a roar of sound.


    The hoarse sound of the machines kept coming out everywhere.


    Inside the instrument, Chen Heng is sweating and comes out with a calm face.


    Looking at the reaction of the people around him, he was silent and went to one side alone, obviously without explaining anything.


    He can guess the reaction of the people around him at the moment, but he can''t say anything.


    At the moment, he''s just a little lucky.


    After the completion of the exercise, the warrior''s ability to control his own body has become much stronger, and he can initially control his own Qi and blood changes.


    The principle of Qi and blood detection is to activate the Qi and blood in human body in a special way, so it is easy to be detected by the machine.


    However, through his own control of the body, Chen Heng stifled this activity and kept his Qi and blood at a certain level, which led to misreading of the machine.


    However, fortunately, Lincheng is only a small place, and the means of detection are not perfect. The instruments here are also old-fashioned and relatively easy to fool.


    If it were in other places, Chen Heng would not be able to hide it now.


    "Growing up so much in a few months is actually faster, but relatively speaking, it should be easier for people to accept..."


    when Chen Heng goes to one side alone, if he has some thoughts, this idea flashes across his mind.


    "You boy."


    At this time, Liang rushed over and gave Chen Heng a punch.


    He said with a smile, "do you make up lessons behind our back? How did you get to this level secretly? "


    "What''s the matter?"


    Chen Heng took the punch with a smile on his face: "I just have some understanding recently, so I want to give you a surprise."


    "It''s also called some understanding..."


    Liang Guo''s face is quiet and resentful: "I believe in you."


    If you want to go from 30% of forging to 50% of forging, it''s not something you can do with simple understanding.


    In the past, there was no one in the class who made 50% forging.


    Now there are two.


    Chen Heng smiles and doesn''t like it.


    In the distance, looking at the interaction between Chen Heng and others, Liu yiruo thinks about it and suddenly understands something."So it is..."


    when she felt thoughtful, she suddenly realized: "in the past, I deliberately concealed it, but I didn''t want to scare my relatives and friends, and I didn''t want to lose my friendship?"


    "The reason why we don''t hide it now is that the college entrance examination is approaching, so it''s meaningless to hide it again?"


    She looked thoughtfully at the endless stream of people around Chen Heng, and then at the scene where there was no one on her side, she suddenly understood something.


    She has seen many similar things in the past.


    Some people wake up overnight and gain great power, but they are also regarded as different, so they are alone.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, this may not be a big deal, but a necessary road for the strong.


    But in the eyes of those who value friendship and friends, this is not a good thing.


    Chen Heng must be so, so he is not willing to expose his own special, lose friends around it.


    She thought to herself that she had some good feelings for Chen Heng.


    I don''t know how Chen Heng would react if he knew what she thought.


    Chen Heng left the place, followed Liang and walked away.


    On the way to school, Chen Heng walked alone in the street. When he reached a certain section of the road, he suddenly stopped.


    In front of her, the girl''s figure was thin. Standing there alone, she seemed a little dull, with a look of no strangers.


    "Classmate Liu?"


    Looking at the girl, Chen Heng Leng Leng, then not from a smile: "good coincidence."


    "Classmate Chen..."


    in front of him, Liu Yi was silent for a moment and then spoke.


    This is the first time Chen Heng heard her speak, her voice seems a little hoarse, with some unique feeling.


    "I have something... I want to tell you..."


    she spoke gently. After hesitating for a moment, she still spoke: "I don''t know if classmate Chen is free..."


    Chen Heng was stunned, then hesitated for a moment, and then nodded.


    Then, in the eyes of Liang state, he walked forward and followed Liu Yi to one side.


    It''s a deserted alley. There''s no one around.


    In addition to Chen Heng and Liu Yi, there is no other figure.


    The two walked here alone, keeping silent with each other.


    Liu Yi is thinking about how to tell Chen Heng what happened before, while Chen Heng is guessing that the other party is here specially to shout him to no one''s corner. What do you want to do?


    Attack?


    It should not be.


    He and she have no injustice and hatred. Even if he happened to meet her that night, what he exposed was only his one side. He should not be able to attack him.


    So, is there another purpose?


    Walking on the road, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and many thoughts flashed in his heart.


    But in the end, Liu Yi said the answer, but he Leng Leng.

 Chapter 15

    "So that''s what happened?"


    Walking on the road, listening to Liu Yi''s story, Chen Heng is slightly stunned. At this time, he didn''t expect it.


    He originally thought that Liu Yi wanted to find him and wanted to talk to him about something.


    But I didn''t expect that it was such a thing.


    This made him a little speechless. He just felt that all the possibilities he had thought were in vain.


    So it is.


    Although the world has martial arts, it is a world with normal order after all. The official suppression of everything is unlikely to happen in the previous simulated world.


    And on second thought, that''s a good thing.


    As soon as he read this, his face became gentle and he looked very kind: "I just did some small things, which is not worth mentioning..."


    "no matter who happens to do that on the roadside, as long as he has the ability, he will stop it."


    He selectively ignored the fact that the victim was his sister that day, so he said.


    Liu Yi''s face suddenly showed a look of admiration: "classmate Chen is really not an ordinary person."


    "In that case, what do you want me to say from the Royal demon division?"


    Chen Heng hesitated for a moment, thinking about the gains and losses in his heart.


    There is no doubt that there should be many advantages in choosing to admit it, and it may even attract the attention of the official, so as to cultivate special talents.


    Only in this way, he may also be closely watched in the future, and there may be some problems in his freedom.


    The relevant technology in this world is very developed, and the official will have regular physical examination and all aspects of testing.


    And Chen Heng himself through continuous simulation, the forward speed is bound to be very fast, at that time, there may be some trouble.


    And...


    he looked at Liu Yi in front of his eyes. He couldn''t help but move in his heart. Then he laughed and said tentatively, "no need."


    "I just did what I should have done, and I didn''t need any extra reward..."


    "let''s leave this honor to others."


    The voice falls, Liu Yi doesn''t open his mouth, but the color of admiration appears on his face, which seems to be more impressive to Chen Heng.


    The reward of the Royal magic department is not easy. With the care of the Royal magic department, it can be said that there are too many benefits.


    Chen Heng can calmly put these down, a completely ignored appearance, really admirable.


    So, without hesitation, she took a card out of her arms.


    "Some things, you can not, but some things, please accept."


    She put the card in Chen Heng''s hand and solemnly opened her mouth. She was afraid that he would not accept it: "this is the reward given by the Royal demon division to those who get rid of demons. A total of 50000 yuan. Please accept it."


    "Although there is not much money, you deserve it. Please don''t refuse."


    Fifty thousand quick... Not much?


    Chen Heng was stunned again. He didn''t know what to say.


    From the previous experience, he can guess Liu Yi''s extraordinary, most of his identity is extraordinary, but he did not expect that he could be so rich.


    The value of money in this world is almost the same as that in the last world, basically in terms of price.


    Chen Heng''s own family situation is not good. At the moment, it is estimated that the whole family''s deposit is the money.


    But in Liu Yi''s mouth, it was just a small sum of money.


    He sighed subconsciously, but on second thought, it was quite normal.


    The monster that appeared that day, even if excluding the subsequent changes, even if it was just at that time, was also equivalent to a very strong and perfect warrior.


    If such an existence enters a busy market, its damage will be astonishing, and I''m afraid the losses it can cause will be frightening to death.


    Now Chen Heng has solved the problem ahead of time, strangling all possible damage, but only rewarding a mere 50000, which is not too much.


    Many thoughts flashed through his heart. After a moment''s silence, he looked at Liu Yi''s look of admiration and couldn''t help extending his hand.


    "It''s useless for me to take the money."


    He laughed and continued: "I don''t know if I can exchange this money for something?"


    "What do you want?"


    Liu Yi a Leng, not from some curiosity.


    "The practice method after the forging method."


    Chen Heng thought about it and said seriously.


    "You don''t have a follow-up?"


    Liu Yidun was stunned: "didn''t your teacher teach you?"


    "I don''t have a teacher."


    Chen Heng shook his head in silence, and his face showed some lonely and sad color at the right time, which made him feel sad.


    Looking at Chen Heng''s image, Liu Yi can''t help mending it.


    A poor family, gifted, but because there are no resources, can not get the famous teacher to teach the image of a poor genius came to mind.


    She couldn''t help sighing deeply, her face showing sympathy: "I don''t have the method after forging."Voice down, Chen Heng some disappointed, but the surface is not obvious, just want to say something.


    Then he heard Liu Yi continue to speak.


    "But these are not difficult things. If you want, I''ll get them for you."


    See in front of the body, Liu Yi thought, then so open a way.


    Chen Heng was speechless.


    It''s not something hard? You can get it easily?


    He sighed in his heart, and his evaluation of Liu Yi was higher.


    There is no doubt that Liu Yi is not a normal person in front of him. Most of his family background is unusual.


    For things that are absolutely difficult for ordinary people to reach, the other party can easily get them.


    It''s a golden thigh.


    As soon as he read this, his face suddenly became excited, changing the past gentle and calm, a grateful look.


    Looking at Liu Yi''s heart, he felt distressed and could not help sighing.


    A moment later, Liu Yi and Chen Heng separated.


    Chen Heng is tall and straight, walking out of the alley alone.


    He was tall and straight, handsome and fair skinned. He walked out of the alley in this way and attracted many people''s eyes with his unique bearing of successful martial arts practice.


    His face was calm, but he was in a good mood.


    Of course, I''m in a good mood.


    Before he came, he came empty handed.


    But after meeting Liu Yi, he not only got 50000 yuan more, but also got a promise.


    Liu Yi said that after a few days, he will get the method, not for a long time.


    As for the card sent by Chen Heng, she did not accept it. Instead, she gave it back to Chen Heng and gave him a promise that he could go to her when he was in trouble.


    Obviously, in the conversation with Chen Heng, she made up a lot of things on her own. Even when she left, she was full of sympathy. Looking at Chen Heng''s eyes was like looking at an orphan who was helpless, poor and had no way to ask for help.


    For this misunderstanding, Chen Heng did not go to correct.


    After all, seriously speaking, his family is really miserable, not to mention compared with Liu Yi and others, even compared with some excellent students in the class, they are all a little worse.


    Liu Yi''s brain tonic can not be said to be completely biased.

 Chapter 16

    From the alley out, came to the outside world, Liang is still waiting for him in the previous place.


    Looking at Chen Heng walking out of the alley, Liang Guo looks resentful and envious.


    "You''re... Hooked up?"


    His face was envious and jealous. At this moment, he felt a little sour.


    "No


    Chen Heng''s face was calm and he said with a smile, "it''s just a little thing, not as you think."


    Liang did not speak, but looked at Chen Heng with a suspicious look.


    Chen Heng accepted it.


    A moment later, he came home.


    The family meal is ready.


    After having lunch, Chen Jing sat in the living room for a while until the dishes and chopsticks were cleaned up, but Chen Jing didn''t come back.


    "I guess I''ve been fooling around with some wild man again."


    Wang Li said with dissatisfaction.


    Chen Heng shook his head and went back to the room alone.


    Back in the room, he didn''t waste time. Then he picked up his book and looked at it carefully.


    There are only a few months left in the college entrance examination. Compared with the results of forging, his scores in cultural courses are more likely to become a shortage.


    For ordinary people, it''s much more difficult to get results in forging than in culture class.


    But when Chen Heng arrived, it was completely reversed.


    His forging body inherited the cultivation in the simulation world, and there was no problem at all.


    On the contrary, there are some problems in culture class.


    After all, high school was very far away from him. Even if he came to this world and was reborn once, he was a little strange.


    So during this period of time, whenever he had time, he would pick up his books, read them carefully and try to review his lessons.


    This is why, before Liang, they would feel that Chen Heng is lazy in forging.


    Because he doesn''t really exercise much.


    As for going to practice sword in the evening, it was secretly. Few people knew.


    In front of the exchange points or only what changes.


    Previously, Chen Heng wanted to do the next simulation these days, but with today''s harvest, he temporarily postponed it.


    There is no difference between one day earlier and one day later in simulation.


    At his present level, today''s cultivation is enough for the time being. There is no need to rush to start the next journey.


    When Liu Yi''s subsequent forging method is available, it''s not urgent to go on the next journey.


    With this idea, Chen Heng waited a few days.


    During the day, he went to class as usual, acting like an ordinary high school student. At night, he went out alone to practice sword.


    Of course, because of what happened before, he was a lot more cautious this time. He didn''t choose those remote places any more and found some relatively safe places.


    Time just goes by.


    A few days passed quickly.


    "This is the follow-up forging method that you want..."


    after walking for a while in silence on the deserted street, Liu Yi reaches out his hand and gives it to Chen Heng.


    "So fast?"


    Chen Heng was surprised.


    He reached for it, opened it and looked at it carefully.


    Inside the package was a heavy book, wrapped in yellow with some writing on it.


    "Rock."


    Chen Heng read out the two handwriting gently.


    "This is not the forging method compiled by the government, but the forging method of the rock school."


    Liu Yi explained: "but in fact, the forging method of this rock school is better than the official forging method."


    "After all, although the official forging method is effective, it is actually the foundation, and its effect is far less than the true biography of those schools."


    "True biography of genres..."


    Chen Heng felt a sigh in his heart.


    He knew that Liu Yi''s energy was great, far more than ordinary people, but he didn''t expect that it was so big.


    The true biography of schools is the secret of every martial arts school. It is the core of the core. Only a few true biography disciples who are accepted into the entrance wall will be taught, and they will not be taught outside.


    It can be said that this is a thing that money can''t buy.


    Liu Yi can even get this kind of thing. To be honest, it''s really beyond Chen Heng''s expectation.


    His original idea was just to get the basic version of the official compilation.


    As for the true biographies of various schools, he did not dare to think about them at all.


    "Thank you....


    many thoughts flow in his heart. Chen Heng takes a deep breath. At this moment, his hand holding the book is shaking gently, and he looks extremely excited.


    Looking at his appearance, Liu Yi nodded with some regret: "it''s a pity...""I wanted to ask them to send someone to teach you for a while, so that you can talk about it after you get started."


    "It just didn''t work out in the end..."


    she was apologetic.


    Chen Heng can''t help but draw from the corner of his mouth.


    Take the true biographies of other schools and send them to others. Do you still expect others to send someone to teach you?


    It''s strange that others can agree.


    This kind of idea flashed through his mind, but on the surface, he was smiling, and his face was moved: "no need."


    "In fact, I''m very moved that you can do this for me. How can I trouble you again..."


    putting away his things, he looked at Liu Yi seriously and said solemnly, "thank you, I won''t say more. After that, if you have anything to use me, please feel free to say."


    "Not necessarily."


    Liu Yi seems to be in a bit of a hurry. It seems that some of them are not very good at dealing with this kind of situation. He just waved his hand: "it''s just a little thing. I wish I could help you."


    "If it wasn''t for me now... Or I''d hire a tutor for you directly, you wouldn''t think about it by yourself..."


    she said, and her words seemed to feel guilty.


    Forging method is not something that can be used.


    This thing will pull a large number of body tissues. If there is no experienced tutor around to correct it, once you make a mistake, it is easy to have problems, leading to all kinds of hidden injuries and so on.


    In particular, this method of true biography is full of secrets, some of which can''t be discovered by people who have not experienced it in person.


    Therefore, even if she gave Chen Heng the forging method, Chen Heng could not practice in this way.


    Otherwise, if you practice without permission, sooner or later you will waste your body.


    Read so far, Liu Yi can not help some guilt, feel that he failed to complete Chen Heng''s request, some sorry.


    Chen Heng is very grateful.


    His face is grateful, full of thanks, that kind of performance, like looking at his life-saving benefactor in general, let Liu Yi feel more embarrassed.


    It wasn''t until a moment later that they left. They left here.


    In place, after they left, a figure appeared here.


    This is a tall, strong young man who looks very strong.


    He is slender, so long standing, standing in the corner, looking at the figure Liu Yi left, his face is full of disappointment.


    "I thought you would make some progress after you left home, but I didn''t expect it to be like this?"

 Chapter 17

    "Shall I get someone to see that man?"


    Behind the youth, a voice rang out.


    A middle-aged man with a big figure and a very strong body silently walked up to the young man, looked at the figure Chen Heng left in the distance, and said in silence.


    "Oh..."


    Liu Jue sneered, "try it."


    "Let the man know that my Liu''s things are not so easy to take."


    His face was cold, his eyes were fixed on the direction Liu Yi left, and his eyes were full of anger and anger.


    Looking at Liu Jue''s picture, the middle-aged man shook his head silently. At this time, he didn''t know what to say.


    He stood beside Liu Jue and watched for a while. Then he walked away silently. He left this place and walked towards the distance.


    Chen Heng doesn''t know that a trouble has come at the moment.


    Walking alone on the way home, he still recalled the content of rock forging in his mind.


    "Rock forging, in the name of rock, requires the most vigorous and domineering method. If you are not careful, you will have all kinds of accidents."


    Recalling the various contents of the rock forging method, Chen Heng''s face is calm, but his heart is secretly frowning.


    "Sure enough, this kind of forging method is extremely dangerous one by one, and a little carelessness will lead to all kinds of troubles."


    He frowned to himself and went home.


    Back home, he didn''t say much. He went straight back to his room, spread out the book and read it carefully.


    As Chen Heng read it carefully, the content on it slowly unfolded, just like this.


    "... all forging bodies are made by first refining the body, and then five internal organs, both inside and outside...."


    "the forging body of our school is made by the founder Panshi real person, who killed the stone demon, took the stone core, looked inside and outside....


    looking at the handwriting on it, Chen Heng couldn''t help frowning.


    "Cut the stone devil, take the stone heart?"


    He couldn''t help frowning. At this time, he had a bad feeling in his heart: "real rock?"


    The world is not as simple as it seems.


    Whether it is the stone demon recorded in this rock forging method, or other things, Chen Heng has never touched before.


    Obviously, these are the truths hidden on the surface of the world, which are unknown to outsiders.


    "Practicing both inside and outside..."


    skipping the previous paragraph, Chen Heng continued to look forward and then nodded.


    It''s very easy to understand that you are both internal and external.


    The power of life should be all-round. If only a part of it is strong, it is doomed to be unbalanced and unable to last for a long time.


    Therefore, it can be fully understood to practice both inside and outside.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng can''t help but think of the knight breathing method of simulating the world before.


    In Chen Heng''s view, the knight breathing method of simulating the world is extremely unbalanced.


    From the very beginning, the knight breathing method adopted an extremely violent mode to forcibly burn the practitioner''s vitality, so as to stimulate his potential and make him stronger, regardless of his body''s endurance.


    Since then, the cultivation of life energy has squeezed the body. Almost every time you use life energy to fight, you will make your body go to the abyss of destruction.


    This is the reason why Knights live so short in the simulation world.


    It''s clear that sitting on the power is far more powerful than ordinary people, but its life span is not as long as ordinary people.


    This is the result of imbalance.


    Think of here, Chen Heng can not help but secretly shake his head, flashed a variety of ideas.


    In addition to the rock forging method, he has a complete Knight breathing method.


    The source of that knight breathing method is nothing else, it is from solondo who has simulated the world before.


    After killing solondo in the simulation world, Chen Heng found a complete Knight breathing method from his corpse, thus obtaining the real way of Knight cultivation.


    Unfortunately, after returning to ontology, Chen Heng tested it.


    His body is similar to the simulated world, and he doesn''t have the qualification of knight, so he can''t practice breathing.


    It''s a pity, I have to say.


    At this point, Chen Heng sighed, and then continued to look in front of him.


    Exchange points: 50.


    In front of my eyes, lines of writing emerge and show up at this moment.


    After a period of honing, today, Chen Heng''s points have increased again, and now it has reached 50 points.


    Looking at the figures emerging in front of him, Chen Heng took a deep breath and then began to move.


    "Please choose your world..."


    familiar interfaces emerge.


    The names of the world emerge in front of Chen Heng''s eyes.


    However, just like the last time, there is still only one world that lights up and shows that simulation can be carried out.The wizarding world.


    In front of the light curtain, the four characters of wizard world are so bright, it seems incomparably shining.


    At this moment, Chen Heng did not hesitate to name the wizard world.


    Then there was a flash of light.


    The number in front of us shrank rapidly by 20.


    Then, it is a familiar choice.


    "Please choose your identity..."


    familiar options emerge.


    However, this time, Chen Heng did not directly ignore it, but took a serious look, and then made a choice.


    After buying tickets to enter the wizarding world, he now has only 30 points left.


    These points, want to buy a decent identity simply can''t do, even if it is the lowest noble identity, also need 1000 points.


    With Chen Heng''s wealth at the moment, he can only look at it.


    However, even ordinary families can also choose.


    After thinking for a moment alone, Chen Heng finally raised his head and directly consumed the remaining 30 points on the identity of an ordinary family without hesitation.


    The number in front of you goes back to zero.


    All options are gone.


    It seems that because the number of points has returned to zero, all the options are slowly disappearing. Finally, in front of Chen Heng''s eyes, an invisible door is opening slowly to him.


    Boom!!


    There was another whirl, and it was dark all around.


    In the dark, Chen Heng opened his eyes and looked around subconsciously.


    The surrounding scenes slowly came into view.


    What is in front of us now is an open area.


    It looks like a hall all around. It looks gorgeous.


    And he was sitting in his seat, looking forward in a trance.


    "Karin, my child, what''s the matter with you?"


    In front of him, a gentle voice sounded, strange and familiar.


    Listening to this voice, Chen Heng was in a trance. Strange memories kept surging up in his mind, which made his face a little trance. For a moment, he didn''t know what had happened.


    In his mind, wisps of memory constantly rise and then fall, a new feeling comes into his mind, let him understand the situation at the moment.

 Chapter 18

    Kylin, it''s Baron Carson''s child.


    As the young son of Baron Carson, he has been favored by Baron Carson since he was a child. He is one of Baron Carson''s favorite children.


    At the moment, as the young son of Baron Carson, he stayed with Baron Carson and shared lunch with him.


    "Compared with the previous opening, this opening seems to be much better..."


    feeling the memory in his mind, Chen hengruo thought about it, and this thought flashed through his mind.


    Compared with the previous two times, this time he was born in a noble family. Although his mother had died, his father was a baron with territory.


    This start, to some extent, is even better than solondo''s previous identity.


    In name at least, solondo''s father is just a knight.


    Of course, although it is obvious that this is the case, these are all illusory.


    After Chen Heng carefully combed his memory, he found that although his cheap father was a baron this time, he seemed to be inferior to the Sicilian knight in some aspects.


    At least, the Sicilian knight is a real knight, and he has a loyal knight, Knight Edward.


    But Baron Carson seems to have nothing here.


    Although he owns a territory, its scope is not too large, and its residents are not too many.


    As for the armed forces under his command, although there are, there is not even a real knight among the hundreds of guards.


    It seems that there are more men than the Sicilian knights, but they are no better than the Sicilian knights.


    As long as a knight leads the team and brings some people, the hundreds of guards will soon fall apart, and they are not rivals at all.


    "The name of nobility seems to be one level higher than the knight in name, but it''s just a nominal name..."


    after accepting the memory in his mind, Chen Heng was speechless: "moreover, it seems that he didn''t even have a knight breathing method..."


    when he dared to know his identity, Chen Heng was still a little excited, thinking that he could get a knight breathing method for nothing.


    But it turns out that he thinks a little bit more.


    Baron Carson is indeed an aristocrat, but he did not have a glorious ancestor, so no Knight breathing method has been handed down.


    It seems that even if they are also aristocrats, there is a big difference between them.


    "Sure enough..."


    Chen Heng sighed to himself: "if you want to expect that the identity worth 30 points can have too much surprise, you really think too much..."


    in fact, his identity only cost 30 points.


    It''s very good that 30 points can have the starting point at the moment. Do you want the knight breathing method?


    Dream!!


    "Karin, my child, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ahead, a gentle voice came.


    Listening to the voice, Chen Heng subconsciously raised his head and looked forward.


    In the middle of the hall, a thin looking man, dressed in a black robe and looking about forty or fifty years old, was sitting there. At the moment, a pair of eyes were watching him.


    He seems to be nearly 50 years old. He is very old in this world, but he still looks very energetic. He looks at Chen Heng with one eye, and his attitude is mild.


    "I''m sorry, father."


    Chen Heng had a perfect smile on his face.


    He looked at Carson in front of him and said with a smile, "I was just thinking about today''s lesson, so I was a little distracted."


    "Oh?"


    There was some spirit in Kaisen: "what? Didn''t you hate these lessons the most? "


    "Disgust doesn''t mean you won''t think."


    Chen Heng slightly recalled Baron Kaisen''s preference. After a little thought, he said: "love is just instinct. No one is willing to face a pile of boring and lack of knowledge."


    "But excluding personal subjective liking, I think these things exist because they are very useful."


    "So there''s no harm in thinking more."


    He said, his face unchanged.


    This is a complete lie.


    In fact, as far as he is aware of the so-called poetry and recitation, ancient art history and other courses, he does not think these things are of great use.


    He does not deny that these things are useful, but there is no doubt that they have little effect on the situation of most people.


    At ordinary times, it''s something Chen Heng won''t even look at.


    But not now.


    Baron Carson liked what he said, so he said it.


    Sure enough, in front of him, Baron Carson had a smile on his face: "not bad."


    "Kailin, my child, I never thought you could say such a thorough word.""I''ll ask you one more question."


    He raised his head, looked at Chen Heng in front of him, and asked another question: "sword and poetry, which of them do you think is more important?"


    Chen Heng Leng Leng, at this time is some accident.


    He looked down and thought for a moment, then said, "it depends on the occasion, of course."


    "Poetry can pacify a flustered person, while sword can kill him..."


    "which is more important depends on the purpose and the occasion."


    "But......"


    Chen Heng pauses for a moment, and then says, "whether you master poetry or sword, you can be a great person."


    "But the sword and poetry, it''s not in conflict..."


    "so..."


    Carson thought deeply and then asked.


    "Why... Not all of them?"


    Chen Heng lowered his head and said softly.


    There was a long silence in the hall.


    Sitting on the top, Kaisen looked at Chen Heng in surprise for a long time. Then he nodded and said, "what you said is very reasonable..."


    he sighed: "our azram family has been here for hundreds of years..."


    "for a long time, we have mastered poetry and become the assistant of higher rulers, but only the poetry of the people Lack of swords....


    he sighed deeply, as if he thought of something, and his face looked melancholy at the moment.


    A moment later, Chen Heng came out of the hall.


    Out of the door, in the outside world, a burst of footsteps came quickly, accompanied by a rush of footsteps.


    Chen Heng looked up, just saw outside, a tall figure in armor strode forward, directly toward the place where Chen Heng was.


    As his pace continues to accelerate, his appearance is gradually emerging.


    This is a very tall young man. He is in his early thirties. It''s a good time to be young and strong.


    He was dressed in white soft armor and looked extremely powerful. He looked like a brown bear. The bear was very powerful and outstanding.

 Chapter 19

    The man walked in from the outside. Just as he entered, he saw Chen Heng standing in front of the hall door.


    "What are you doing here?"


    His face is cold, looking at Chen Heng light mouth.


    "Nothing."


    Chen Heng smiles, his face looks no different from before: "I just finished lunch with my father, and now I''m going to review some lessons."


    "Are you going to see your useless poems again?"


    The man''s face was cold and disdainful.


    With these words, he didn''t say much. He turned around and left the place.


    In situ, Chen Heng stood there silently, his face unchanged from the beginning to the end. He just looked at the figure of the man leaving, and seemed thoughtful.


    Omando, the eldest son of Baron Kaisen, is also the elder brother of Chen Heng.


    Of course, although he is a brother, the relationship between omando and Chen Heng''s predecessor is not very good. Both sides can only say that they can still see the past and maintain a superficial relationship.


    In addition, they were almost strangers in ordinary times and could not see the appearance of brothers at all.


    Of course, Chen Heng is more concerned about the identity of omando.


    He is the eldest son of Baron Carson, in his early thirties this year, and the head of the territorial guard.


    According to the rules of the times, if there is an accident with Baron Carson, he will be the last one to inherit the title.


    As for Chen Heng, he can''t get anything like solondo in the last simulation.


    After all, he is not the eldest son and can''t inherit anything.


    If father dotes well, if he doesn''t dote enough, the day will not be so good.


    "It''s something..."


    looking at Kaisen''s figure, Chen Heng smiles and then turns to leave.


    "Today is your time for class."


    Noon, a quiet room, a middle-aged man came here, looking at Chen Heng said.


    "What''s the lesson today?"


    Chen Heng Duan sat in front of a wooden table and asked.


    "It seems to be a history lesson..."


    the middle-aged man recalled it for a moment, and then said so.


    "Thank you, Mr. White."


    With a smile on his face, Chen Heng began to respond: "you have worked hard."


    "You''re welcome. That''s what I should do."


    Looking at Chen Heng, white was surprised.


    Kailin in the past would not have said that.


    "I have something to ask for your help."


    In front of him, Chen Heng continued with a smile: "please contact Mr. kit for me and help me prepare some gifts by the way."


    "I''ve heard that Mr. kit''s swordsmanship is superb. I''d like to ask him to teach me for a while. I don''t know if he can."


    "It''s no problem, of course."


    White nodded, but at this point, his face became a little hesitant: "but Mr. kit just got hurt a while ago, and now his legs and feet are inconvenient. I''m afraid it''s not suitable to teach you...


    " that''s OK. "


    Chen Heng sighed and looked sad: "that''s why I want Mr. kit to teach me...


    " eh? "


    White was in a daze. He couldn''t help wondering.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng slowly began to explain: "Mr. White is my father''s loyal servant, a captain of the convoy, and a trustworthy veteran."


    "As far as I know, he has five children in his family and his old father, who needs to be taken care of by him..."


    "but this time, Mr. White has an accident, and he can no longer serve his father, and he can no longer get enough income from his father..."


    "his future life may be quite embarrassed..."


    Chen Heng has a smile on his face "I know I can''t make up for his pain, but I hope I can help him as much as I can, and don''t let a loyal guard live in embarrassment."


    Whiteton was moved: "your kindness is moving..."


    "it''s not kindness, it''s just a heart."


    Chen Heng looked at white seriously and said, "please do me a favor. Please don''t publicize it."


    "I don''t want to put any pressure on the GITS."


    "Don''t worry."


    White''s face suddenly became serious: "I will certainly comply with your order, will not tell this matter."


    "Thank you."


    Chen Heng''s face with sincerity and moving, serious thanks.


    After a while, white left.


    Chen Heng was the only one left in the room.


    He sat in the room, thinking alone, with one hand pounding on the table, making bursts of noise from time to time.After a while, a girl with simple clothes and pretty appearance came to Chen Heng.


    "Young master..."


    the girl came to Chen Heng, looked at him and spoke timidly.


    "Tina, you''re here."


    Looking at the girl, Chen Heng smiles and touches her head with a smile.


    Looking at Chen Heng''s outstretched hand, the girl subconsciously dodged, but she didn''t dodge at last.


    Chen Heng touched the girl''s head, and his face was very gentle: "are you still used to coming here recently?"


    "It''s a habit."


    Tina shrank and looked at Chen Heng. She felt Chen Heng touch her hand. Her face was ruddy.


    "That''s good."


    Chen Heng smiles. After thinking about it, he takes out something from one side and hands it to Tina.


    "I''ve heard something about your family."


    He said, "I''m sorry about your brother, but now that it''s happened, you have to look ahead."


    "Take these things back... Buy some bread, so that your parents can have less pressure..."


    Tina was stunned when her voice dropped.


    "These things... Are they for me?"


    She looked at the small bag in her hand and felt the importance inside. She froze at this moment.


    A kind of inexplicable emotion poured into her mind. At this time, inexplicable emotion made her want to cry.


    This world is a typical barbaric age. When can a man of such humble status be treated like a slave, even if he is killed, he will lose a few money at most.


    Suddenly, she was moved and looked at Chen Heng. At this time, she didn''t know what to say.


    "Don''t be sad."


    Chen Heng touched her head with a smile, and her face was very gentle from beginning to end: "well, Mr. White, I''ve already said hello."


    "Go back earlier today."


    He touched the girl''s head and looked at her ruddy eyes. His voice was very gentle: "go back earlier today."


    "By the way, do me a favor, too."


    He spoke softly, and his voice fell, soft and magnetic, with an irresistible force.


    After a while, the girl left Chen Heng''s Fang Jiang and went out.


    Sitting in the room, Chen Heng sat there for a while. After thinking for a while, he got up and left the place.

 Chapter 20

    A short time passed.


    Out of the classroom, Chen Heng can''t help touching his head, feeling a burst of fatigue.


    It has to be said that the predecessors of omando and Chen Heng did not like these courses for no reason.


    In a short class, Chen Heng was dizzy.


    The teacher who was in charge of teaching courses was also an aristocrat, but he was a broken aristocrat who had lost his territory, and he was very old, so he had to work in Baron Carson''s territory to earn a living.


    From Chen Heng''s point of view, the teacher''s level is just like that, not only the course is boring, but also the content is not surprising, there is nothing to be praised at all.


    From Chen Heng''s point of view, the courses he explained are useless in most cases.


    Of course, there are no really useless people in this world.


    This teacher is useless, but he has a very good relationship with Baron Carson. They seem to be very good friends in the past.


    Therefore, through this teacher, we can also slightly influence Baron Carson, so as to achieve some effects.


    It is precisely because of this that Chen Heng endures listening to this class. He not only listens to it, but also pretends to be very interested, making the other party very happy.


    From the classroom out, Chen Heng turned back to his room, began to continue thinking.


    Once again, this time he started, it can be said that he was the best of the past two.


    Nevertheless, there are still many problems in front of him.


    Entering the simulation world, Chen Heng''s first goal is naturally to obtain points.


    From the first experience, if you want to get as many points as possible, you need to have enough influence.


    This leads to more standards.


    If you want to have enough influence, strength, status, identity... Are necessary.


    In Chen Heng''s current status, it seems that the only thing he strides across is the same.


    "In strength, I can only rely on myself... But in status, there are still some ways..."


    sitting in front of the wooden table, he thought alone.


    This time, he was the second son of a baron.


    The second son of a baron, which is both unfortunate and fortunate.


    Unfortunately, he is only the second son, and does not have the right of inheritance, so he can not really inherit his father''s title.


    Fortunately, as long as several other heirs in front of him die, he can inherit the title of Baron and become the territory of this area.


    To achieve this goal, there is only one obstacle in front of him.


    Omando...


    as he read the name, Chen Heng couldn''t help laughing and suddenly felt a sense of inexplicable familiarity.


    He seems to have experienced a similar situation before.


    Seriously, his situation at the moment is similar to that of solondo in the last simulation world.


    In this case, do what you have done again, that is to say.


    Of course, although the situation is similar, Chen Heng''s situation at the moment is somewhat different from that of solondo.


    At least, compared with solondo, his father, Baron Carson, is still alive and in good health at the moment. There are no bad signs at all.


    This means that Chen Heng still has a lot of time, so he can take his time and do something slowly.


    The thought flashed through his mind and he began to think about it.


    In the afternoon, when the sun gradually set, Chen Heng began to go out to an open area outside.


    There, a veteran is already standing there.


    It was a middle-aged man who looked tall and straight. He looked about forty or fifty years old. He was about the same age as Baron Carson, but he looked much more tall and straight. Although his skin was dark and his appearance was not neat, he looked more tough and had the spirit of a veteran.


    He stood there alone, dressed in a shabby grey robe with a few patches on it. He didn''t look very well off.


    It is particularly noteworthy that his left sleeve is completely empty, and one of his arms has completely disappeared.


    When Chen Heng noticed the other side, the other side also noticed Chen Heng''s figure.


    Without waiting for the other party to respond, Chen Heng took the initiative to step forward with a bright smile on his face: "nice to meet you, Mr. kit."


    "Hello, sir Kailin..."


    looking at Chen Heng, kit hesitated for a moment, and finally reluctantly showed a smile.


    In the past, he did not have much contact with Chen Heng, so they have nothing in common.


    But now, in his case, such a job is necessary.


    What''s more, Chen hengben is the Lord''s son in front of him. Even if he is not injured, he still works in the guard, which is also his respectful existence."You''re welcome."


    Unlike kit''s imagination, Chen Heng did not show the slightest domineering, nor did he show the slightest aristocratic arrogance, which was totally different from his elder brother.


    He has a gentle attitude and always has a smile on his face. He can''t help but relax.


    Looking at Chen Heng, before he knew it, kit could not help relaxing. Looking at Chen Heng, he said, "it''s getting late. Let''s start now."


    "All right."


    Chen Heng nodded with a smile and handed a dagger in his hand.


    "Before training, I want to test your current situation..."


    looking at Chen Heng, kit said tactfully.


    He wants to know the current situation of Chen Heng and his specific level. Only when he has a bottom in his heart can he start teaching.


    At this moment, he is ready to start from the beginning. After all, from the appearance of Chen Heng, he doesn''t look like a person who often exercises and practices swordsmanship.


    However, the final result surprised him.


    In front of his eyes, Chen Heng pulled out a sword, slowly spread it in front of him, and kept waving it forward. Although the sword technique seemed unfamiliar and stiff, it was extremely exquisite. It was not like a person who had just practiced sword technique, but like an old hand.


    This is not a person who does not often exercise. It is clearly a skill and swordsmanship that a person who often exercises can have.


    Kit was taken aback.


    He didn''t expect that the Baron''s second son, who seems to have nothing to do but play, had such superb skills.


    "You must be very diligent on weekdays, but you don''t like to show it."


    Looking at Chen Heng, kit couldn''t help sighing: "in terms of swordsmanship alone, your swordsmanship may be better than your elder brother..."


    "however, there are still some small problems."


    He looked at Chen Heng and thought for a moment. Then he opened his mouth and pointed out some small problems in Chen Heng.


    Some of these small problems are left by Chen Heng on purpose, while others are caused by his health.


    After all, at this moment, he has just entered the body, some of the past body memory has not been restored, so it is inevitable that his movements appear a little stiff.


    In the eyes of normal people, there may be no problem, but in the eyes of veteran fighters like git, there are no small problems.

 Chapter 21

    Kit had never believed that there was any genius in the world. He even believed that someone just picked up the sword and could learn his exquisite swordsmanship in one afternoon.


    But today, looking at Chen Heng with a sincere face and a bright smile, he has to believe it.


    Chen Heng is a real genius.


    In a short time, just in an afternoon, he completed a transformation.


    Standing there, kit could see clearly.


    Chen Heng''s action is very strange at the beginning, it seems a little stiff, but later, it is more and more terrible.


    Once that kind of swordsmanship was wielded, even he, a veteran who had been fighting for many years, could not help feeling a little scared.


    Even those elite soldiers who have been fighting on the battlefield for many years since they were young, I''m afraid that''s the case.


    There is no doubt that this is a real genius.


    "Thank you for your earnest instruction."


    Before you know it, this teaching is over.


    Chen Heng put away his sword, looked at kit, and expressed his sincere thanks.


    "Don''t be so polite."


    In the face of Chen Heng, kit seems to be a little constrained, looking at Chen Heng just waved.


    "Sir, your talent is the best I''ve ever seen."


    He looked at Chen Heng and gave him a high evaluation: "if you appear on the battlefield, you will be the most elite soldier."


    "Thank you for your compliment."


    Looking at kit, Chen Heng just laughs, but doesn''t think much of it. He doesn''t feel proud at all.


    "It''s getting late."


    He looked at the sky and said with a smile, "let me take you back."


    After training all afternoon, the outside sky is dark now, and the surrounding sky seems to be a little dark.


    As an outsider, kit''s home is not in this manor, it needs to go a long way.


    The road of this world is not safe. If you go back too late, you may meet some beasts.


    In kit''s condition, I''m afraid it will be a little dangerous.


    "Don''t bother you..."


    kit subconsciously wants to refuse, some dare not bother Chen Heng, but before he has time to finish, Chen Heng grabs him.


    "Don''t be polite to me."


    Chen Heng smiles: "I just want to go out. This trip is just by the way."


    He said so without giving kit the slightest chance to refuse.


    Then they went out and walked along the road.


    I don''t know if it''s an accident. There, someone is gathering and training there.


    The tall, burly figure of omando stood in the middle of the scene, his face serious and still lecturing.


    Kit couldn''t help looking back.


    There were many of his acquaintances, all his former friends in the guard, and even some of them were his former members.


    He looked at those people with nostalgia and sadness in his eyes.


    Chen Heng patted him on the shoulder and comforted him softly.


    This scene was seen by the trained guards.


    At this moment, there are many people in front of us.


    No matter when and where, people who care for the weak are easy to make people feel good.


    Especially in kit''s case.


    As the captain of the guard, his current situation is the future of most people here, so his feeling is even stronger.


    Therefore, to see kit treated with such respect, they can''t help but brighten up in front of their eyes. They have some good feelings for Chen Heng inexplicably.


    As if aware of the reaction of those people, Chen Heng kept smiling throughout the whole process, with calm and natural behavior, combined with the good appearance, handsome appearance, people can''t help but rise a good feeling.


    As Chen Heng approached, omando also saw them.


    At first, he was still a little serious, but when he saw kit and his empty left hand, his face relaxed, he showed some disdain and didn''t say much.


    Look at this, it seems that there is no meaning to say hello.


    Looking at omando''s gesture, Chen Heng smiles and thinks about it a little. Then he recruits another person and continues to speak: "it''s too hard to train in such a hot day."


    "Send someone to make some hot soup, so that these hard training battles can relieve some fatigue."


    Chen Heng said with a smile.


    The man went down quickly, while Chen Heng supported kit and got into the carriage.


    Then there was a long way to go.


    The road is very bumpy.


    Although the distance is not too short, the distance is very difficult.


    The shockproof performance of the carriage is not in place, and the roads around it are very narrow and difficult to walk. It can be said that there is only one road.Sitting in the carriage, Chen Heng can feel the vibration and the uncomfortable feeling.


    Kit''s feeling good.


    After all, it''s more comfortable to sit than to walk.


    Especially at this time, walking on the road is a very dangerous thing.


    Besides, he''s not boring.


    In the carriage, Chen Heng kept asking him, asking some related questions.


    Kit was a veteran who had served under Baron Carson for a long time.


    This not only means that his qualifications are deep enough and his relationship is wide enough, but also means that he has a certain understanding of many things.


    For Chen Heng to understand the situation around, has a great advantage.


    Under kit''s explanation, slowly, Chen Heng had some understanding of the situation around him.


    Baron Carson''s territory is not too big, but its population is not small. It has about ten thousand people.


    Of course, these tens of thousands of people are divided into several gathering places, and they are often very scattered, not gathered together.


    Under Baron Carson, there was a guard of about 200 men.


    These guards were built at Baron''s own expense, quite different from the militia that had been recruited on a temporary basis.


    Once it''s time to fight, with these two hundred guards as the core and the assembled militia, we can form an army of thousands.


    Hearing this, Chen Heng thought about it, and then continued: "I once heard that those real Knights often have strong strength and can compete with an army alone."


    "Is it true, please?"


    "This..."


    kit was stunned. He didn''t seem to expect Chen Heng to ask this question.


    But he was quick to answer.


    "It''s true."


    Kit nodded and said, "I''ve heard that before."


    "But for now, I haven''t seen such a person."


    His reply revealed some information.


    That is, in this area, the existence of knights is not extensive, or relatively few.


    This is not surprising.


    In the first simulation, Chen Heng, as a mercenary, once lived in all directions and fought in all directions.


    In the evidence, he found that in some remote areas, there is a lack of real knights, and there is a lack of aristocrats who really have Knight inheritance.


    At the moment, the area he is in this time should be such a relatively backward place.

 Chapter 22

    "It''s better that the place is a little behind..."


    recalling the information he inquired about, Chen Heng nodded to himself.


    If the place is a little backward, it means that the force value of this area will not be too high. At least those knights who are too powerful, or even big knights, may be greatly reduced in this area.


    In this way, the difficulty of what he wants to do in this area will be greatly reduced.


    He flashed this idea in his heart, still with a bright smile on the surface, and kept talking with kit in front of him, trying not to make each other feel embarrassed.


    His tone was calm and his attitude was kind. When he talked, he didn''t put his aristocratic status on him. He just put on the appearance of a younger generation, which made kit in front of him feel good.


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of him, kit can''t help thinking of omando.


    Although he is a brother, omando never talks like Chen Heng.


    "If Lord Aumann... What would he do to me?"


    He couldn''t help thinking about it.


    Later, he recalled the scene before this, recalled the cold eyes of omando, and sighed in his heart.


    Disabled in the battlefield, for those people, he is already a waste, not worth wasting a little mind.


    Only in front of Chen Heng, will so pay attention to him.


    Think of here, he can''t help but some moved, looking at Chen Heng''s eyes more grateful.


    Chen Heng saw this change in his eyes, but he just laughed to himself.


    To send kit home, Chen Heng went to visit his family.


    As he had learned before, kit had many people in his family.


    He has five children and an old man at home.


    In the original, kit had a guard job, although life is difficult, but it can barely survive.


    But now, kit was injured in the battlefield, disabled and had to retire, their life is more and more difficult.


    Chen Heng sympathized with these people, gave some things he had brought as gifts, then made a symbolic visit to the people around him, and then left here.


    After he left, the people here wanted to see him off. It seems that they have a good feeling for him, the second son of the Lord.


    On the way back, in the carriage, the servant in charge of serving Chen Heng was puzzled.


    "Young master..."


    he hesitated for a moment, and then he said: "you seem to be very kind to those cheap... Free people..."


    looking at Chen Heng''s familiar face, he couldn''t help wondering.


    Chen Heng in the past is not like this.


    In the past, Chen Heng''s predecessor was similar to omando. Although he was not as indifferent as omando, he did not pay attention to ordinary people.


    After all, to these aristocrats, the common people are just pariah, which is not worth mentioning at all.


    "You don''t understand..."


    looking at his servant, Chen Heng just smiles and shakes his head, without too much explanation.


    In fact, what he did was just trying.


    The mechanism of obtaining points depends on his influence.


    In other words, the more people he influences, the more points he can get.


    That''s why he did it.


    It''s all about trying.


    Of course, winning favor is also one reason.


    Although the strength of ordinary civilians is weak, it is also a strength after all.


    And a good reputation is also a kind of strength.


    In that case, why not?


    Anyway, in the final analysis, his contribution is not much.


    Back to the manor where Baron Carson lived, the atmosphere of the manor has changed.


    Today, many people saw Chen Heng personally seeing kit off.


    And those people told more people about it.


    In addition, Chen Heng''s previous account of Tina, now also shows the effect.


    This place is in the manor. Everyone knows that Chen Heng has pity on the GITS and specially employs them as his teacher.


    To these, Chen Heng smiles, did not do more.


    In the days that followed, time went by.


    Unconsciously, five months passed quickly.


    In the past five months, Chen Heng has changed a lot.


    After his arrival, he changed the habits of his predecessors and did many amazing things.


    For himself, he was extremely thrifty, without aristocratic style and luxury. Every meal was just water and a little wild vegetables, saving all the money for each meal.


    But for those elders and those who are in trouble, he is very generous. Sometimes he would rather be in trouble than help his friends.For his teacher, he has great respect, and even had a big fight with his brother omando in order to protect his teacher.


    He is also very friendly to business travelers and travelers from afar. He not only sends people to take care of them, but sometimes rides horses and acts as a guide to help them through some difficult roads.


    For a moment, the whole manor''s attitude towards Chen Heng changed.


    Whether it is a servant or a guard, or an ordinary civilian, as long as Chen Heng is mentioned, his face must be full of respect and respect.


    Although it will be the same for Armando and Baron Carson, everyone knows that there is a big difference between them.


    Early in the morning, the outside sun has just risen.


    On the grass, little drops of water wet the ground, making the surrounding look a little wet.


    It''s still early in the morning, just a little bright and a little dim.


    Only at this time, but already have wake up.


    Chen Heng went to the spacious training ground alone with his sword.


    It''s his habit.


    A few months ago, just after he arrived, he was the first one to get up every day.


    Every day, as long as it gets a little light, he will get up from the head of the bed and start the day''s training.


    Nearly half a year, his diligence is obvious to all, and everyone knows it.


    In contrast, omando.


    Every time, he was the latest to arrive. He would not arrive until all the guards had assembled.


    Compared with Chen Hengyi, the contrast is very strong.


    Of course, the reason why it is so strong is Chen Heng''s own reason.


    After all, the reason why he put the training place here every day is to let the guards come here and see his training for the first time.


    In nearly half a year, he has been used to it.


    Silent sword, training in this place, Chen Heng familiar with the rise, waving his sword.


    In a long time, he has recovered his sword skill. Now his sword skill is no less than anyone else. Even if he is the most exquisite soldier in the territory, he is not his opponent.


    Just today, with silent training, Chen Heng suddenly feels that something is wrong.


    "This feeling..."


    on the training ground, he trained alone, but at this time, he suddenly stopped.

 Chapter 23

    "This feeling..."


    on the spacious training ground, standing in the same place, Chen Heng suddenly froze.


    At this moment, he felt the change in himself, suddenly a little stupefied.


    In his body, on top of his body, there seems to be a warm current pouring in at the moment, constantly emerging in his body, bringing him a kind of strange stimulation and a new sense of experience.


    For this feeling, he is very strange, but very keen.


    "Isn''t it?"


    Suddenly, his eyes widened and a guess emerged in his mind.


    "This body has the qualification to be a knight?"


    He widened his eyes, and at this moment the speculation came into his mind.


    In this world, if you want to be a knight, you must have the qualification to be a knight.


    Only with the qualification of becoming a knight, can we produce life energy through resting Knight breathing method, so that under the stimulation of life energy, we can wake up the seeds of life and become a real knight.


    Before that, because of his experience in the last simulation, he knew the rarity of knighthood, so he subconsciously thought that this body had no knighthood.


    But now it seems that...


    a sense of ecstasy emerges, accompanied by a feeling of winning the grand prize.


    Chen Heng knows that he has definitely won a big prize this time.


    His identity, only 30 points, according to the principle, will not have Knight qualification.


    After all, Knight qualification, even the weakest, also need 100 points to change.


    But now it seems that the input of points does not mean everything.


    Sometimes even if the number of input points is low, it doesn''t mean that you won''t have anything else. It''s just that the probability is smaller.


    There is no doubt that Chen Heng won this time.


    "It''s a pity... If we had found out earlier"


    he felt some regret for the changes in his body.


    In this simulation, he subconsciously thought that his body this time was the same as that in the first simulation, and he did not have any qualifications, because he did not think about it at all, so that the practice of Knight breathing method was just an aid, and he did not invest too much energy.


    His main energy was put into the forging method, otherwise, he would not realize that he had knighthood at this time.


    Under normal circumstances, this will not happen.


    Under normal circumstances, if you want to know whether a person has knighthood qualification, either a knight who has mastered the life energy will introduce his life energy into the tester''s body, and then observe the tester''s performance to judge.


    Or, it''s through some special potions that can burn life, just like those that solondo gave Chen Heng in the last simulation of the world, so as to achieve the same effect of injecting life energy into knights.


    Under normal circumstances, these two methods are the quickest and most intuitive. In addition, the tester needs to practice the knight breathing method to see if he can activate his own life energy.


    This time, Chen Heng did not have a ready-made knight to inject life energy into him, and he lacked those potions. Naturally, he had to use the most stupid method, so that now he found that he had won the grand prize.


    But it''s not too late.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Chen Heng put down his forging practice, directly put back his sword, and then began to make some inexplicable movements.


    His action is very unique, in the action, his spirit is also working hard, trying to run the Qi and blood in the body, so as to activate the power in his body, to stimulate the potential life energy in the body.


    With his efforts, some potential power in his body began to be active. At this moment, it began to surge up, bringing a new sense of experience to Chen Heng.


    Feeling this feeling, Chen Heng gradually excited, at this moment the whole body fatigue are swept away, there is a very comfortable feeling.


    This kind of feeling, he had never had before when practicing the knight breathing method, only now appeared, so obvious.


    He trained here until the sky around him began to light up.


    When he stopped, a large crowd had gathered around him.


    A lot of people stood by and looked at him with admiration and sigh in their eyes.


    For this kind of eyes, Chen Heng just smiles and stops his action.


    For nearly half a year, after he showed his exquisite swordsmanship, people often gave him such eyes.


    "It''s still early. Let''s have a rest now."


    Looking at the people around, Chen Heng said with a smile.


    People around nodded, see Chen Heng to leave, quickly give Chen Heng make way for a road.


    Chen Heng then left with a smile.


    After he left, after a long time, omando came to this training ground.He came to the training ground and looked at the scattered guards. He frowned and became very serious: "what are you doing here?"


    "Get up and train if you don''t give it to me!"


    He looked at the guards around him. He didn''t look good and yelled at them.


    "I came so late, but I was still so fierce..."


    around, some people were not busy muttering, but they still didn''t dare to say anything on the surface. They got up honestly and started training.


    Leaving the training ground, Chen Heng turned and walked to a hall.


    It''s still early and the hall hasn''t opened yet.


    Chen Heng waited patiently there, waiting for the people inside to wake up.


    Time just goes by.


    After a long time, the voice came from the people inside.


    "Kylin, are you here?"


    A voice of surprise came from inside, and it seemed to have something unexpected.


    "Come on in."


    Hearing the sound, Chen Heng just went in and walked into the hall.


    Walking into the hall, a fragrance came slowly and spread all around.


    Chen Heng looked ahead.


    In front of him, Baron Carson was sitting alone in his red robe.


    In front of him, there was a plate of bread and some cooked meat.


    "Why did you come so early?"


    Looking at Chen Heng, Baron Kaisen''s face was kind, and he said with a smile, "and since he''s here, why don''t people call me?"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Chen Heng smiles, not thinking: "I just came a little early, there''s no need to disturb my father''s rest."


    "And it''s good to stand outside for a while, just to wake up."


    "You."


    Looking at Chen Heng, Baron Kaisen''s face was complicated. At this time, he didn''t know what to say.


    Chen Heng has been like this since half a year ago.


    Every time I come here, I come early to wait, never let him wait, never disturb his rest.


    After a long time, even he, as a father, is not very interesting

 Chapter 24

    In the hall, Chen Heng sat quietly, holding an old book in his hand.


    In front of him, Baron Kaisen was sitting there alone, eating. Looking at Chen Heng like this, he couldn''t help thinking.


    "Do you know what I called you for this time?"


    A moment later, he looked at Chen Heng in front of him, put down the tableware in his hand and said slowly.


    "For what?"


    Chen Heng put down the book in his hand and said respectfully.


    "A new round of admissions for the Royal College of Kutu is about to begin."


    Looking at Chen Heng, Kaisen''s face was complicated. He said, "I just have a quota in my hand. I want you to have a look."


    "Will you?"


    The voice falls, Chen Heng suddenly a Leng.


    The Kutu Royal College, the best college in the Duchy of Kutu, is organized by the Kutu royal family. It has been the best place to study for hundreds of years.


    Such a college has a very high standard, which is hard for ordinary people to enter.


    It must have taken a lot of effort to get this quota in Kaisen''s hands.


    "He wants to transfer me?"


    Listening to Baron Kaisen''s words, Chen Heng subconsciously lowered his head and began to think about the gains and losses.


    His first reaction was that Baron Carson wanted to transfer him away in order to pave the way for Armando''s succession to the title?


    It''s not without a reason.


    In the past six months, because of Chen Heng''s outstanding performance, there are too many people saying good things for Chen Heng, and many others saying that they want to persuade Baron Kaisen to let Chen Heng inherit this territory as his successor.


    Baron Carson once hesitated, but he hesitated all the time.


    From the emotional point of view, Chen Heng is his favorite child, and has been liked by him since childhood.


    In terms of ability, even learning, and even popularity, Chen Heng''s performance is better than that of omando''s, and he compares it completely.


    The only drawback is that he is not the eldest son.


    Therefore, before that, Baron Carson has been entangled more than once, but has not been able to make up his mind.


    At the moment, Chen Heng can''t help thinking.


    Only in the agreement of thinking, on the surface, he did not hesitate, directly said: "I do."


    No matter what idea Baron Kaisen is making, in Chen Heng''s opinion, it doesn''t matter.


    At the moment of discovering that he has the talent of knight, the master of Baron Carson has decided to be his successor.


    One is Chen Heng, who has chivalry talent, chivalry heritage and can become a knight in the future. The other is omando, who is an ordinary person. The difference is already very obvious.


    As long as Baron Carson knows these things and is not a fool, he will know how to choose.


    And to be honest, Baron Carson''s own opinion is no longer very important at this time.


    After all, it''s the fist that decides everything in the world.


    In the past six months, Chen Heng has won over many guards and officials around Kaisen through kit and other veterans.


    Many people around him, from guards to Baron Kaisen, praise Chen Heng and support him.


    In this case, with Chen Heng''s own force, it is enough to decide many things.


    Baron Kaisen''s own opinions are not as important to Chen Heng as they used to be.


    Of course, even so, it is better to be able to take over normally.


    It''s refreshing to take over by force, but it''s also easy to disgrace your reputation, which is not conducive to future development.


    So, what should be installed should be installed.


    For the time being, Chen Heng has to pretend to be a good son.


    Sitting there, looking at Chen Heng''s clever appearance, Baron Kaisen sighed and said, "this opportunity is something I paid a lot to get."


    "After you go in, you must be careful and make more friends with people who will be useful to you in the future."


    He whispered, cautiously exhorting.


    Listen to his words, Chen Heng''s mood gradually clear, probably understand the idea of Baron Kaisen.


    After half a year''s performance, Baron Carson''s heart is probably inclined to him.


    Otherwise, such an opportunity should be left to omando, the eldest son, instead of Chen Heng, the second son.


    Of course, this is both an opportunity and an investigation.


    If Chen Heng''s performance is good enough, it''s natural to say that he can make Baron Kaisen make up his mind.


    But if he doesn''t perform well this time, I''m afraid the result will be a different one.


    For these, Chen Heng instant consideration to understand, but his face has always maintained a bright sunshine smile, that kind of smile is very sincere, like a child listening to his father''s instruction, it is very quiet.Not far away, Butler white, dressed in a thick robe, looked at the scene of father''s kindness and son''s filial piety, and could not help laughing with some relief.


    At this time, he seems to feel his gaze. Not far away, Chen Heng turns around and smiles at white. His attitude is very friendly.


    White can not help a Leng, then nodded to Chen Heng, then turned to leave, to deal with their own affairs.


    In front of him, Baron Carson was still talking.


    Looking at Chen Heng, he kept saying, telling his past lessons one by one, trying to give Chen Heng a reference.


    "In three days, you can go."


    Finally, he looked at Chen Heng and sighed softly: "I''ll come and see you off myself then."


    "Good."


    Chen Heng nodded with a smile, and then continued to talk with Kaisen for a while.


    They chatted here for a while, then Chen Heng got up and left here.


    After leaving the hall where Baron Kaisen is located, Chen Heng turns to leave and goes out.


    Before long, he came to his room.


    In the room, the surrounding is very open, inside a hoarse voice came, someone is cleaning inside.


    Chen Heng pushed open the door to have a look. In the room, a girl in gray clothes was standing in it, with a broom in her hand, cleaning it carefully.


    This is Tina. In the past six months, she has become Chen Heng''s sidekick, serving him alone.


    "Come so early?"


    Approaching the door, Chen Heng smiles, subconsciously reaches out his hand and touches Tina''s head: "have you had dinner?"


    "Not yet"


    looking at Chen Heng, Tina lowered her head: "why did you come in all of a sudden?"


    "I just saw you busy, so I didn''t disturb you."


    Chen Heng smiles and says, "let''s have a rest first."


    Tina looked at Chen Heng, looking at his beautiful face, eyes a little confused, but still very obedient, quietly left.


    In place, Chen Heng smiles and then sits down.

 Chapter 25

    Three days passed in a flash.


    In these three days, Chen Heng did not do too much, but simply went to visit those people he was familiar with.


    For half a year, he had a lot of people he knew, so the three days were full.


    On the third day, early in the morning, it was very bright outside, so Chen Heng got up and went outside.


    Outside the manor, in the open space, there were already people waiting there.


    "Here you are, sir."


    Kit looks respectful and looks at Chen Heng with great respect.


    "Uncle kit, you''re here, too."


    Chen Heng laughed and patted him on the shoulder: "please."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Kit shook his head. "I don''t know what would have happened if it hadn''t been for you."


    "Now that you''re leaving, I''ll give you a ride anyway."


    At this point, he laughed again: "in fact, it''s not just me."


    "When I heard that you were leaving, my five children and my old friends all said they would come to escort you."


    "Is it?"


    Chen Heng laughed, listening to this, rare some happy: "please thank them for me."


    Kit agreed with a smile.


    So it''s still early and the people around haven''t come yet.


    The two of them are chatting here. They are chatting with each other.


    After a while, accompanied by the horse''s hooves hissing, a crisp sound of footsteps came from the distance.


    Butler White came with some people.


    Of course, these people did not surprise Chen Heng.


    What really surprised Chen Heng was the middle-aged man behind housekeeper white.


    "Father, why are you here?"


    He looked at Baron Carson and hurried forward, speaking respectfully.


    In front of him, Baron Carson was wearing a grey robe. At this time, he didn''t seem to be in a good mood. He also had some dark circles under his eyes. It seemed that he didn''t sleep well last night.


    "I want to see you off."


    Looking at Chen Heng, Baron Kaisen shook his head and said.


    Their children are about to leave, as parents, how can they resist to worry?


    Last night, he didn''t sleep well all night, and even had the impulse to keep Chen Heng and not let him leave.


    But in the end, he still resisted this impulse and rationally restrained himself.


    "This trip, remember to be careful."


    He looked at Chen Heng, and finally sighed softly, so he opened his mouth.


    "I understand."


    Chen Heng nodded with a smile, and his face was still relaxed.


    Just thinking about it, he went to the front, went to Baron Carson''s body, looked at his figure and said seriously, "I''m afraid I won''t come back in a short time if I leave this time."


    "I once heard that white birds in the distance will miss their hometown, even when they are away, they will miss their relatives. Now I think I can feel this feeling..."


    "I hope you can take good care of yourself when I''m away from you, and when I come back, you can still have a happy breakfast with my father..."


    he spoke softly and looked pale Focused and serious, with a kind of sincerity.


    Around, listening to his words, white and others were moved by Chen Heng''s pure filial piety.


    Baron Carson''s eyes were red.


    He opened his mouth and looked at Chen Heng. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything at last. He just patted Chen Heng on the shoulder and told him carefully.


    "Everything, be careful."


    He earnestly charged, eyes some ruddy: "no matter how, safe back."


    "I will."


    Chen Heng smiles and answers seriously.


    After a while, Chen Heng got up and was ready to leave.


    He left the place in a carriage.


    In the carriage, kit and others accompanied him, or drove for him, or served as guides for him, in charge of his life for a long time.


    The only one left was Baron Carson.


    The early morning wind slowly blowing, blowing up his sleeves, but also let him feel a bit cool.


    He stood there, silent for a long time, finally can only send out a sigh.


    Just then, there was a roar in the distance, as if someone was training there.


    "What sound?"


    Listening to the voice, Baron Carson frowned and asked subconsciously.


    "Sir omando is leading the training of the guards." Someone answered.


    "Asshole!"


    Baron Carson suddenly became angry: "his brother is about to travel far away. As a brother, he doesn''t come to see him off since he wakes up!"He suddenly became angry, then left angrily and rushed to the direction where the voice came from.


    Of course, for these, Chen Heng is not clear.


    At the moment, he was sitting in the carriage, thinking alone in it.


    It''s good and bad to leave Baron Carson.


    Needless to say, after leaving Baron Kaisen''s side, once something happens there, Chen Heng will not be able to respond.


    But it''s very, very unlikely.


    In the past half a year, all the people around Baron Kaisen were basically bribed by Chen Heng, more or less inclined to him.


    And Baron Carson is in good health, not like a dying man.


    As for omando, not to mention.


    Maybe without Chen hengzai, he would let himself go and make things worse.


    The benefits of leaving Baron Carson are also obvious.


    First of all, the opportunity to see the bigger world.


    The world is very big, just within the Duchy of Kuhn, its territory is very vast, and Baron Carson is just one of the ordinary little nobles, which is not worth mentioning in Kuhn.


    Although Baron Carson''s territory is not very small, it is limited after all. If he is stuck here all the time, it is not conducive to the future development.


    Now it''s an excellent opportunity to leave early and go to Kuhn, the most prosperous city in the Duchy of Kuhn.


    It''s not only good for Chen Heng''s future development, but also good for him to get points.


    This is the benefit.


    Of course, the specific, how many benefits can be obtained, also depends on Chen Heng''s own means.


    At this point, he no longer thought about these problems, but turned to look ahead.


    Unconsciously, they came to a narrow road.


    It''s too narrow to accommodate many people.


    Looking at the terrain in front of him, Chen Heng sat up in silence and reached out to one side with one arm subconsciously, holding the sword.


    He''s ready, ready for all the unexpected.


    However, until I passed this place in front of me, I didn''t encounter any accident at all.


    Looking at the canyon they had passed behind him, Chen Heng shook his head secretly.


    It seems that although omando looks silly, he is not stupid enough to bring people to kill him directly.


    When he just left, he was ready for the attack and killing of omando, but he didn''t wait until the end.


    "It''s a pity..."


    he sighed and the idea flashed through his heart.


    If omando really dares to come here and kill him directly, then he has a reason to kill omando.


    By then, things will be very easy.


    It''s a pity that he may not have thought of this layer, or he may have thought of it, but he didn''t have the courage to do it, and finally he didn''t come.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Anyway, over time, the results are the same.


    Calm sitting on the carriage, Chen Heng''s face is calm, the idea flashed in his heart.

 Chapter 26

    For Chen Heng, it doesn''t matter what omando will do.


    Anyway, according to the current rhythm, no matter what he will do in the end, it will not change the final outcome.


    It''s only a matter of time before all of Baron Carson''s belongings to him.


    Chen Heng''s face is calm, holding the sword in his hand. This idea flashed in his heart.


    It''s a long way from Baron Carson''s territory to Kutu.


    A long distance, coupled with the world''s road is not easy to go, so Chen Heng spent a long time on the road, and finally came to his end.


    It took him two months to reach his destination.


    He came to Kutu, the King City of Kutu, and settled down in it.


    "It seems very lively..."


    walking in it, Chen Heng walks on foot, enjoying the surrounding scenery.


    From his point of view, the city in front of him is still very backward, the surrounding buildings and furnishings are a bit chaotic, and the streets are not crowded, but a bit chaotic.


    Around, there is a bad smell from time to time, mixed with all kinds of breath. It seems that the pollution and sanitation of the city are not well done.


    However, compared with Baron Kaisen''s territory, this place is good. At least it looks very prosperous, far better than other places Chen Heng had seen before.


    Of course, compared with the urban streets in modern society, this place is still much worse, which can not be compared at all.


    But it is unfair to ignore the differences in the world and force them to be compared.


    At least in the world, this city is very good.


    Chen Heng, who was a mercenary in the last simulation and had traveled to many places, can prove this.


    Walking here, he walked around at will, just walking at will.


    Pedestrians around him, looking at his red robe, did not feel surprised, but subconsciously avoided some.


    Red, in Kutu, is a color that only aristocrats can use.


    In Baron Carson''s territory, civilians can only use white and gray.


    In this city, however, the ban seems to have relaxed a lot.


    At least in front of his eyes, Chen Heng has seen a lot of people, who are more brilliant in clothing and service, and have no sense of being limited.


    Think about it.


    After all, this is the King City of Kutu, surrounded by a large number of aristocrats, as well as many foreign business and mercenaries.


    I''m afraid it''s unrealistic to impose those prohibitions too strictly.


    Chen Heng watched silently and walked around like this.


    It can be seen that there are more and more foreigners in this city recently because of the enrollment of Kutu Royal College.


    As far as he can see, a lot of outsiders have come in and made a lot of purchases here.


    A moment later, a young man in a blue robe who looked young attracted Chen Heng''s attention.


    He was a young man who seemed to be in his early twenties. He was only a few years older than Chen Heng.


    He looked a little embarrassed. Although he was wearing a long robe, he had several patches on it, and his face looked a little dark, like he was working a lot.


    Looking at this man, Chen Heng was surprised.


    With his eyes, it can be seen at a glance that this man is not an ordinary person.


    In front of him, he was carrying a lot of ordinary people on his back and a big bag in his hand.


    Ordinary people may not see much difference, but from Chen Heng''s point of view, those things are absolutely heavy.


    Even if ordinary people walk on their backs for a while, they are afraid that they will not be able to walk any more. However, the young people are still at ease. After walking for such a long time, they don''t feel tired at all.


    This is obviously not something ordinary people can do.


    If Chen Heng thinks about it, he steps forward.


    In the process, he had a silver coin on his hand.


    "You''re too expensive, aren''t you?"


    Looking at the peddler in front of him, the young man frowned, some could not accept: "it''s just a scabbard. How can you ask so much?"


    "It''s really cheap."


    In front of him, the vendor was helpless: "how much do you want?"


    The young man stretched out his hand, looked serious, and gave a number: "five coppers at most."


    "This..."


    the vendor hesitated for a moment, finally looked around and nodded: "OK."


    The young man''s face was relieved and he nodded just as he wanted to step forward.


    "Excuse me."


    A voice came from one side. It sounded very gentle at this moment.


    Listen to the voice, the youth subconsciously surprised, subconsciously turned, some alert to look there.By his side, a young man was standing there.


    This is a very handsome young man. He is tall and straight, and his appearance is very beautiful. Just standing there, he has a different spirit from ordinary people. At a glance, he looks so unique, giving people a feeling of shining in front of their eyes.


    He stood there, looking at him like a polite gentleman with a gentle face.


    "Is this yours, please?"


    Chen Heng stood there, looking at the young man in front of him, and asked with a gentle smile.


    In his hand, a silver coin was lying there, so bright in the sunlight.


    Looking at this silver coin, the young man''s subconscious face moved, with a feeling of heart.


    Just then, Chen Heng''s voice began to ring.


    "I just passed here and found this on the road. I looked for it nearby. Maybe it should be yours."


    Observing the young man''s reaction in secret, Chen Heng smiles and then says so.


    As the voice fell, the young man was stunned, and a sense of admiration rose in his heart.


    A silver coin. It''s not a small coin.


    There are only three kinds of coins in Kutu: inferior copper coins and silver coins from various countries.


    At present, the silver coins in Chen Heng''s hand are of good quality. They are large silver coins from the kingdom of keles. According to the value, they are far more than the small silver coins of Kutu, which are enough to replace with hundreds of copper coins.


    He found such a large sum of money, but he didn''t embezzle it. Instead, he was willing to selflessly find the owner.


    What a selfless person is this?


    One side, looking at this scene, where the stall owner swallowed saliva, eager to replace the youth, agreed to come down.


    In the end, however, the youth resisted the temptation.


    He swallowed his saliva and looked very excited. At last, he shook his head and refused: "Sir, this is not my thing."


    "You have the wrong person."


    He looked at the silver coin in Chen Heng''s hand. He was reluctant to part with it, but he said firmly that he didn''t accept it.


    Chen Heng couldn''t help smiling.

 Chapter 27

    "So it is..."


    walking on the road, looking at Chen Heng beside him, kuluduo suddenly said: "you are also a person from kukutu college in Canada."


    "Yes."


    With a smile on his face, Chen Heng nodded gently: "I didn''t expect that, so did you."


    After a while, under Chen Heng''s deliberate friendship, they have already known each other.


    In a short period of time, under Chen Heng''s deliberate routine, the youth also explained his own history.


    His name is kurudo. He is a descendant of the northern Lord. Like Chen Heng, he is also the successor of a baron. This time, he also came to attend the gatherings of Kutu college.


    However, compared with Chen Heng, he was obviously miserable, so that when he came here, he didn''t even know a familiar person.


    "Didn''t your father arrange a guide for you?"


    Chen Heng asked curiously.


    Kurudo shook his head bitterly, then explained to Chen Heng.


    It turns out that although the kurudo family is a noble, it is located in the north, bordering on a desert area.


    Different from Baron Carson''s territory, there are not only bad weather but also various terrible alien races in the desert area.


    The place was not only poor, it produced very little, because of the terrain and danger, it even had very little business travel.


    This also leads to an outcome.


    The Lords there are very poor.


    So is the kurudo family.


    According to kurudo, when he was able to come to Kutu, a business brigade happened to pass by and sent him along the way.


    Otherwise, he doesn''t know when he will be here.


    Hearing this, even Chen Heng was speechless for a while.


    It''s really speechless to be a Lord.


    But it also seems to be true.


    Before that, he had heard a little about the poverty in the north of Kutu.


    I thought that all those words were exaggerations, but now it seems that they are not inferior to them.


    "Well, is the south that rich?"


    Later, kurudo spoke with envy.


    For Chen Heng before that, do not see money in the eyes of the attitude, he is very envious.


    On the other side of their territory, a large silver coin is a large sum of money.


    "Not really."


    Chen Heng smiles, then shakes his head: "my father''s Lord is better than you, but it''s not so good."


    "In fact, when I came out, I only had three silver coins on me."


    He said calmly, his face unchanged.


    "Then you still...


    kurudodon was stunned and surprised.


    "Because people always want more."


    Looking at kurudo, Chen Heng smiles, and then points to himself: "to tell you the truth, a big silver coin has a lot of money, and I may not be able to make so much money in a year."


    "But I don''t want to see other people suffer as much as the joy of this unexpected fortune."


    He laughed and said, "even for me, a big silver coin is a lot of money... What about other people?"


    "Think about it, maybe it''s the property of other people''s family, maybe they are hoping to use the money to change their life, or maybe someone is waiting for the money to save their lives..."


    "it''s nothing for me to lose this unexpected wealth, but it''s a disaster for others..."


    Chen Heng sighed and said softly: "I''m sorry I don''t want to. If it''s true, my joy can''t make up for my guilt. It will make me live in uneasiness. "


    Kurudo froze again.


    He originally thought that Chen Heng would be like this because he was rich enough to ignore the money.


    But now it seems that this is not the case at all.


    This is a person who would rather let his own interests suffer than let others cry.


    As long as he doesn''t do anything, he can easily put this wealth, which is not a small sum of money for himself, into his pocket. However, instead of doing so, he takes the initiative to find the owner and is not willing to let others feel sorry for the loss.


    What an honest and kind man he is?


    Looking at Chen Heng, kuruduo was awed. At this moment, he almost didn''t know what to say.


    "You, you are a great man."


    He looked at Chen Heng, silent for a long time, just said so.


    "Great? No, it''s not. "


    Chen Heng smile, smile is still very gentle, pleasing: "in fact, if today''s thing is my father know, he will take a sword, denounce me as a fool."


    "It must be the same with other people."He shook his head and said with a smile.


    Kurudo also laughed, seriously said: "perhaps in the eyes of most people, this kind of behavior is not witty, but I always think, such as your behavior, is noble."


    "Good people should be respected."


    He looked at Chen Heng and said solemnly.


    Standing there, looking at the expression of kurudo, Chen Heng didn''t speak, just laughed.


    This time he came to Kutu, he did bring only three silver coins, but he did not tell kurudo that Baron Carson would give him ten silver coins later, and every year.


    He also didn''t tell the other party that there was no so-called owner. He made up everything.


    Of course, these things, the other side will never know.


    "Thank you."


    All kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart. On the surface, Chen Heng laughed and was very happy: "no matter how we say it, we know each other."


    "You are my first friend in Kutu."


    He opened his mouth with a smile and then extended his hand.


    Ku Lu more Leng, then also smile, toward Chen Heng hand, hard grip.


    In silence, a friendship seems to have been established.


    Later, Chen Heng and Kulu talked a lot. When they talked here, they felt that it was too late to meet.


    It wasn''t until after a long time that it was getting dark that kurudo turned and left the place.


    In the same place, looking at kurudo''s disappearing figure, Chen Heng stood there, thinking.


    "A good seedling."


    He smiles and looks very happy.


    Although he has only known each other for one day, Chen Heng has gained a lot of information.


    Kurudo is a young boy. As a baron''s child, although he looks like a bumpkin at the moment, there is no doubt about his potential.


    At least being able to come here to study means that he may inherit his father''s title in the future.


    Although the nobles in the north were generally poor, they had many advantages in some conveniences.


    And personally, kurudo has many bright spots.


    Recalling just clenching, the other hand is full of calluses of the kind of touch, Chen Heng can not help but smile, for the kind of guess in the heart and affirmed some.

 Chapter 28

    Time passed slowly.


    In the blink of an eye, it has been several days since Chen Heng came to Kutu city.


    For several days, he was familiar with the surrounding terrain, and then he went to the library library to report.


    With the credentials given by Baron Carson, there were no twists and turns in this process.


    Chen Heng entered Kutu college smoothly and began to study in it.


    "Do you have to choose all the courses?"


    Looking at the curriculum in front of him, Chen Heng couldn''t help frowning.


    Different from what Chen Heng imagined, in Kutu college, except for a few basic courses, most of the other courses need to be paid at their own expense, that is, they need to pay for themselves.


    "A etiquette class, even a big silver coin..."


    looking at the above quotation, Chen Heng could not help but gasp.


    To be honest, the price is really outrageous.


    The so-called etiquette class, according to Chen Heng''s understanding, is basically something flashy and not worth much effort.


    I''m afraid that selling at such a high price is just robbing money directly.


    Although it is to steal money, but the newspaper''s courses or to newspaper.


    As for the current situation, Baron Carson had already said before he set out.


    The Kutu Royal College is not so much to train students as to provide a place for the new generation of nobles to communicate on their own.


    For example, although the so-called etiquette class seems to be useless, the students and even the teachers are often big figures.


    By participating in these courses, we can communicate with these big people indirectly, which is the biggest purpose of these courses.


    The price of this large silver coin is equivalent to a kind of screening.


    At the very least, people who can afford the money usually don''t have a bad family.


    This has reached the most basic threshold, so that no one can come in.


    Before departure, Baron Kaisen explained that it would be better to take some courses like this, which will benefit Chen Heng''s future.


    Looking back on Baron Kaisen''s explanation, Chen Heng continued to look down and slowly finished all the courses.


    "Well?"


    Soon, he was stunned, his eyes focused on a certain course, and could not disperse for a long time.


    "Knight course..."


    looking at the course name in front of him, Chen Heng''s eyes brightened.


    This course is the same as the etiquette course, the tuition is a big silver coin.


    However, compared with the etiquette course, at least this course can arouse Chen Heng''s interest and make him not so disgusted.


    Moreover, the same effect can be achieved.


    Of course, it''s just a superficial plan. How to choose? We need to make a good inquiry and refer to it.


    In recent days, Chen Heng has made friends with some local nobles through some of the relations left over by Baron Carson. During this period, he can make use of these relations.


    The thought flashed through his mind, then he turned and went on.


    In the days that followed, he got busy again.


    At ordinary times, he is just like an ordinary student, studying silently in the college. Occasionally, he will also run out and go around to learn about the information around him.


    A few days later, after hearing some news, Chen Heng finally enrolled in the knight course.


    At noon, the sun was high in the sky.


    It''s sunny and hot everywhere.


    In this weather, Chen Heng went out of his residence and came to a small square of the college.


    At this moment, there are already people standing there in the small square.


    It was a middle-aged man with a cold face. He looked very cold and heartless.


    He was wearing a suit of leather armour. Even in such hot weather, he stood still and could not see the slightest heat.


    Looking at this man, Chen Heng was surprised.


    He has always been very diligent. No matter what he does, he is basically the first to arrive.


    But unexpectedly, this time someone was in front of him.


    "You''re the first one."


    Ahead, a sound sounded.


    Looking at Chen Heng, the middle-aged man turned back, and his face was surprised at this moment.


    It seems that he did not expect that Chen Heng came so early.


    "Are you Mr. coribo, please?"


    Chen Heng''s face is respectful. He looks at the middle-aged man in front of him and opens his mouth respectfully.


    Standing there, the middle-aged man''s face was cold and didn''t say much. He just nodded and looked very silent.


    Seeing that the man in front of him was so silent, Chen Heng didn''t know what to say. He just stood aside silently and endured the heat in the sun with a middle-aged man.


    The sun was shining on him, which made him sweat. But Chen Heng didn''t mean to complain and make a sound. He stood there from beginning to end, standing upright.This kind of performance of his, make coriopo not from some surprised, secretly nodded.


    While coribo was observing Chen Heng, Chen Heng was also secretly observing coribo.


    Standing there, he looked around him.


    Outside the sun is very hot, the temperature is very high, almost dead.


    However, in this high temperature, coribo did not react, not even sweat.


    Obviously, this is not a normal performance.


    In front of him, if he had no special constitution, he would not be an ordinary person.


    This idea flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    Then there was silence.


    Two people stand here silently, have no mouth to talk, all around appear some silence.


    Time passed slowly. After a while, a sound of footwork came from outside.


    Other students also came on and off.


    There are more and more people here.


    To Chen Heng''s surprise, among the students who came here, kurudo was also one of them.


    When kurudo saw Chen Heng, he was also very surprised. He even wanted to come forward to say hello, but he just held back.


    He stood beside him honestly, just like Chen Heng, standing silently, waiting for other people to come.


    After a while, all the people around arrived.


    "It seems that everyone has arrived..."


    coribo calculated the time, and then nodded: "now the class begins."


    He looked at these people in front of him and pointed to an open field beside him: "now, run for me."


    He spoke faintly and said so.


    The people below looked at each other, until a moment later, someone said: "excuse me, how long do you want to run?"


    "Run to your limit."


    "Let me see your limits," he said faintly


    The voice fell, and there was silence below.


    Some people want to say something, just look at the cold face of coribo, and finally say nothing.


    In this way, a mighty running began.

 Chapter 29

    Chen Heng was running through the crowd.


    At the moment, he is not very conspicuous. He just runs to the middle of the crowd, neither leading nor lagging behind, which makes him unimportant.


    After half a year''s training, Chen Hengzao has re tempered his forging method to a certain level. Although it is still a long way from the real level, it is far more than normal people.


    This level of movement is nothing to him.


    In running, he even has spare force to observe the performance of people around him.


    All around, everyone is running, running at the moment.


    At the beginning, the gap may not be obvious, but as time goes by, the gap between people''s physical fitness gradually emerges.


    Unconsciously, Chen Heng''s position has been very forward.


    And at present runs in the first position, impressively is kurudo.


    Compared with Chen Heng, his physical strength seems to be inexhaustible. Even though he runs from the beginning to the present and leads all the way, he seems to be tired at all and always runs in the front.


    Chen Heng followed him closely and hung behind him.


    In addition to the two of them, several others followed them.


    As for the others, most of them are no longer able to do so at the moment. They are far away from each other, and even many of them are sitting panting on the ground.


    Coribo stood alone and looked at it calmly.


    He did not look at those who had fallen behind, but calmly looked at the front of Chen Heng.


    "You guys stay."


    He waved and pointed at Chen Heng. Then he turned around and looked at other people who had already fallen down: "as for you, you can go."


    The voice fell and there was an uproar all around.


    "Why?"


    Someone couldn''t help saying, "we''ve paid the tuition!"


    "Why are you driving us away?"


    This is a young man who seems to have an extraordinary family background. He is wearing a proper red robe with gold wire inlaid on it. At first sight, he has a very good family background and a very rich family.


    Chen Heng knows this guy.


    This guy seems to be the second son of some count. He is very popular with that count, so he was sent to this college to gild.


    At the moment, he stood there, pointing angrily at coribo: "do you know what you''re doing?"


    "You are insulting the descendants of the mcdotle family! It''s bound to be the rage of the mcdotle family! "


    "The mcdotle family?"


    Coribo grinned and gave a smile.


    It''s the first time he''s shown an expression.


    To be honest, from his appearance, when he shows his face, it''s much more terrifying than before, even when he smiles.


    Under Chen Heng''s gaze, he slowly stretched out his hand and touched his waist with one hand.


    "No way."


    Chen Heng subconsciously stares at the movements of the observer coribo.


    The next moment, the bloody scene happened.


    The light of light silver sword overflowed and spread from the front of coribo''s body. At a glance, it looked like a silver moon, which suddenly fell down at the moment.


    Little drops of crimson blood.


    A head flies out abruptly, on which there is still astonishment. It seems that I didn''t expect that the other party would dare to attack me.


    Chen Heng didn''t think of it either.


    Just in a short moment, the young man who claimed to be a descendant of the mcdotle family died directly and became a cold corpse. The whole person fell to the ground so quietly.


    This is the second son of an earl. How can you say to kill him?


    Who on earth is he?


    Looking at the calm face in front of him, he didn''t seem to have killed a big man, just like he had killed a pig. Chen Heng''s face was full of consternation. At this time, he only had this idea in his heart.


    And... The way he just used to do it...


    he recalled the way he used to do it when corribo just put out his sword.


    It is clear that there is still a few meters between them, but the other side can chop off the other side''s head in an instant when they make a sword. The process is so fast that even Chen Heng can''t see it clearly.


    This kind of means is obviously not what ordinary people can have.


    Knights... Real knights.


    It is not the so-called awakening of life energy, that is, it is called the knight apprentice of knight, but the knight who awakens the seed of life and has real extraordinary power.


    In the first simulation, Chen Heng traveled around as a mercenary.


    During his travels, he was able to meet many strong men and understand the great difference between knights.


    There are many kinds of knights.


    Only a knight who has cultivated life energy can be called a knight apprentice in a strict sense.


    For example, Knight Edward in the first simulation world belongs to this level.Only when we truly awaken our own seed of life and our own core of life, can we be a real knight.


    At this stage, knights can really control their own life energy and do many things that ordinary people can''t do.


    Chen Heng, a knight of this stage, had seen him before as a mercenary, but he didn''t dare to fight with him. Every time he saw him, he had to flee far away.


    It is said that on top of ordinary knights, there are also so-called big Knights...


    however, even though Chen Heng once traveled around as a mercenary, he just heard about it and never really saw it.


    There is no doubt that coribo is a real knight, or at least a knight who has awakened the seeds of life.


    The real big man.


    Chen Heng thought of a lot of things in an instant. He stood there in a daze, looking as if he was stunned.


    But at the moment, it doesn''t matter.


    Because on his side, there are many people who have similar reactions with him at this moment.


    At this moment, even kurudo was stunned. Like Chen Heng, he just stood there for a long time and didn''t know what to do.


    "Kill... Kill..."


    looking at the bodies on the ground, their faces turned pale, and a sense of terror rose in their hearts.


    In spite of the barbarism and rudeness in this era, the dead are normal. However, it''s too exciting to talk with you one second and turn into a corpse the next.


    For a moment, everyone was stunned. Many people looked at coribo with terror on their faces.


    Facing those eyes, coribo didn''t care, just disdained to smile and waved casually.


    At the side, several servants walked out quickly and carried the body down directly.


    "Didn''t you hear me?"


    Looking at the dazed people in front of him, coribo''s face was cold, and he snorted, "now, who else has something to say?"


    He light mouth, silent, a sense of killing overflow out, spread to all around.


    The faces of the people around them turned pale.

 Chapter 30

    Chen Heng didn''t expect that this study would end in this way.


    Looking at the body of the young man dragged down, his mood has not yet recovered.


    But then he realized something.


    Opportunity, great opportunity.


    He quickly realized something.


    The family of maidod has a great reputation in Kutu. Although it does not belong to the royal family, it is also one of the top families in Kutu.


    As a member of the family of mcdotle and the second son of a count, the young man''s status can be imagined to be very noble. He was not a small man.


    But such characters as this, the other party is said to kill, even without hesitation.


    Obviously, it can''t be mindless, it can only be said that it has a dependence and doesn''t look at each other in the eye.


    Chen Heng doesn''t know whether the source of this depends on the other party''s powerful strength or some other factors.


    However, he knows that no matter what the reason is, as long as he can get on the other side''s line and have the other side''s support, he can speed up and shorten the time needed for his rise.


    There is no doubt that this is a great opportunity.


    "Are you all scared?"


    Not far away, coribo turned back, looked at Chen Heng, who was standing still in the distance, and said coldly, "do you understand what I just said?"


    "Ming..... Got it"


    beside Chen Heng, a young man couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. He looked at the cold and fierce coribo in front of him and finally nodded and said.


    Looking at this, I think I''m scared.


    No wonder.


    To enter this college, all the students present are of noble origin.


    However, although they are all aristocratic, few of them are expected to surpass the previous one.


    In front of him, the descendants of the family of coripolian and mcdotle were all cut down. I don''t think he would mind cutting them down.


    The naked and fatal threat is just around the corner. I''m afraid they can''t do it if they want to be afraid or not.


    "See you on time tomorrow."


    Listening to the reply, coribo nodded, his face still grim: "those who don''t come and those who are late are regarded as giving up on their own."


    Everyone in the room looked at each other, then left intermittently.


    Even kurudo around Chen Heng is the same.


    Only Chen Heng, instead of leaving immediately, went forward and asked respectfully, "see you tomorrow, Mr. coribo."


    Looking at Chen Heng, coribo was a bit surprised. It seemed that at this time, some people dared to come up.


    However, he didn''t say anything. He just looked at Chen Heng, nodded and didn''t continue to speak.


    Chen Heng didn''t say much.


    If you are too anxious, it is not good.


    Just a little bit.


    He didn''t say much, so he turned around and was pulled away by kurudo.


    "It''s terrible."


    After pulling Chen Heng aside until there was no one, kurudo was relieved: "that man feels so dangerous to me..."


    "this is definitely a real knight."


    He said, with a solemn face.


    Looking at his appearance, Chen Heng moved in his heart and said tentatively, "kurudo, have you ever seen a real knight?"


    "Yes, of course."


    Kurudo nodded, his face very solemn: "my grandfather is a real knight."


    Chen Heng''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    Kurudo''s grandfather turned out to be a real knight.


    Isn''t he...


    he stood there and looked at kurudo, who was dark and looked like a farmer, with deep thoughts in his heart.


    "But he made me feel more terrible than my grandfather."


    Kurudo stood there, a little shaken: "it''s almost like... The legendary Knight..."


    "the knight?"


    Chen Heng heart move, the surface to maintain calm, said: "don''t be too nervous."


    "Kurudo, your grandfather should be very old now, but Mr. coribo is still very young, so you may feel different."


    "No... it''s not like that."


    Kurudo shook his head, but at this point, he seemed to have some scruples and didn''t go on.


    "Well, you''re here anyway."


    In front of him, looking at kurudo''s reaction, Chen Heng smiles and then changes the topic: "you don''t look like someone who will be interested in this kind of course."


    In front of him, kurudo was plainly dressed and came from the northern Lord. He should have experienced a lot of chivalry education since childhood. According to common sense, he should not look up to the chivalry courses in this college."I didn''t want to sign up."


    Kurudo was a little embarrassed: "it''s my father."


    "Before I left, he once said that people should sign up for Mr. coribo''s course in any case."


    "So I took part."


    At this point, he sighed gently: "in order to let me participate in this course, my father also tried to borrow some money."


    "My father borrowed all my tuition fees from others."


    Hearing this, Chen Heng didn''t know what to say, so he patted kurudo on the shoulder.


    However, many messages were revealed in kurudo''s words.


    Obviously, compared with Baron Carson, kurudo''s father should know more information, so he specially told kurudo that no matter how difficult the situation is, he should enter the hands of coribo.


    In a way, this is obviously inside information.


    If Chen Heng thinks about it, he looks at kurudo in front of him and thinks about many things.


    In this way, the value of kurudo is much greater than he thought before.


    He is not only physically extraordinary, suspected of having undergone Knight training and possessing Knight talent, but also comes from the northern Lord, which can provide a channel for direct communication with the northern Lord. He also has a grandfather who is a real knight, and the whole family is not so simple.


    However, the only thing that makes Chen Heng confused is that since the family of kurudo has a real knight, why is it so embarrassed?


    No matter how dilapidated the northern territory is, it should not be reduced to such a state that even tuition fees have to be borrowed.


    So, Chen Heng quietly, continue to ask, inquire about the news.


    Then he knew the answer.


    It turns out that the history of kurudo''s family is not long.


    His family, in fact, began to prosper from his grandfather''s generation.


    His grandfather, originally just an ordinary farmer, got the inheritance of a vagrant Knight by chance, and he just had good chivalry talent, so he rose all the way. Through decades of struggle and efforts, he became an aristocrat in Kutu.


    Compared with the traditional nobles, their rise time is too short, and their territory is located in the north. Although they have a knight, they have a very difficult life.


    Especially in recent years, kurudo''s grandfather''s health has been getting worse and worse, and their life has become more and more difficult.


    "The south is better."


    Talking with Chen Heng about all kinds of desert stories in the north, kurudo could not help sighing: "not only the climate is warm, not as cold as in the north, but also not so many disordered alien races, which can be built at ease..."


    "unlike us, we fight all day and night, day by day..."


    he sighed deeply, and was extremely envious of the place where Chen Heng was born I''m very happy.


    To be honest, the northern part of Kutu is very desolate indeed.


    It''s not only very cold, it''s very difficult for crops to grow, but also the yield is very low.


    As a result, the same land, no matter how hard it is cultivated, can support fewer people than the land in the warm climate of the south.


    That''s all right. The key is that there are other races.


    To the north of Kutu, it borders on desert.


    According to legend, in the desert, there are all kinds of alien races, many of which are extremely hostile to human beings, and even take the initiative to invade human territory.


    Because of this, the northern lords had a very difficult life.


    "Alien?"


    Chen Heng is a little curious: "is there really an alien race?"


    Long before entering the simulation world, there was the option of choosing alien identity.


    This is also the only option that does not require any points, just like ordinary families.


    However, due to inertia, Chen Heng has not chosen this option before, and he has never seen the figure of the deceased in the simulation world.


    At this moment, I feel a little curious to hear kurudo say so.


    "Of course."


    Kurudo nodded and said, "the so-called alien race actually exists all the time, and there are a lot of them."


    "They are widespread in the desert, but they have been blocked by the northern lords in the past, so they are rarely seen."


    He said so, looking very determined.


    Next, he described to Chen Heng an alien race that he had witnessed personally.


    It''s a kind of alien race named goodorcs. It''s about 1.5 meters high. Its strength is almost the same as that of a man in his prime. It''s generally very backward and likes to gather in the form of tribes.


    This is the enemy that the northern Lords have to face all the year round.


    "Good Orc..."


    Chen Heng read the name and suddenly became familiar with it.


    Among the options of identity, he seems to have seen the option of this race, but he didn''t choose in the end."The group of ancient orcs are very fierce. Although they are very backward, they don''t have advanced swords and steel, but there are a lot of them, which often cause great damage."


    Said kurudo, with a sigh.


    They chatted here for a while, then separated.


    The next day, when the morning sky gradually lit up, Chen Heng got up and came to yesterday''s Square.


    The place in front of me was very empty. It looked quiet and there was no sound.


    Chen Heng moves forward in silence, walking ahead.


    He thought he was the first to arrive.


    But to his surprise, in front of him, a familiar figure was standing there.


    Coribo stood there, upright as a pine.


    PS: the next day will be tomorrow afternoon, and today will be even worse

 Chapter 31

    "Good morning, Mr. coribo..."


    looking at coribo standing in front, Chen Heng stepped forward and said a respectful hello.


    Coribo looks at Chen Heng unexpectedly.


    "So early?"


    Looking at Chen Heng, he was surprised: "don''t you sleep more?"


    "No need."


    Chen Heng respectfully said, "I''m used to it."


    "Not bad."


    Coribo nodded and said nothing more.


    Chen Heng didn''t say much, so he stood on one side silently, didn''t speak, kept silent.


    Of course, he was not idle while standing there.


    Under the unexpected gaze of coribo, he picked up the weapon he was carrying in his arms, found a place at random and began to practice.


    What he practiced was nothing else but the set of sword techniques he had summed up himself.


    After half a year''s recovery, he has now recovered some of his skills. He is almost like a master in fencing.


    "This kind of swordsmanship..."


    after watching for a moment, coribo could not help saying: "where did you learn it from?"


    I''m hooked.


    Hearing the sound, Chen Heng was pleased, but he still kept his previous expression, just with some surprise: "it was my father''s bodyguard."


    "I learned fencing from my father''s bodyguard when I was a kid."


    Chen Heng a face honest, respectful mouth said, will all push to that doesn''t exist guard long body.


    "Very good swordsmanship."


    Coribo''s face changed a little, with some appreciation in his eyes: "it''s much more useful than those pure good-looking ceremonial swordsmanship."


    "Your father''s bodyguard must have been a very strong soldier in the past."


    He looked at Chen Heng and judged.


    At this point, he looked at Chen Heng in front of him, and he couldn''t help feeling good about him.


    A soldier like him knows the cost of mastering a sword.


    Despite the teacher''s instruction, Chen Heng''s talent and hard work are also beyond doubt.


    In addition to previous meetings, the image of a diligent, hardworking and respectful young man is outlined.


    Invisibly, the image of Chen Heng stands up.


    This is what Chen Heng wants to achieve.


    If you want to benefit from coribo, you must first have a good relationship with the other party.


    Only when the relationship between the two reaches a certain degree, can he borrow the resources that the other party has, so as to quickly enhance himself.


    The first step is to set up a good image in each other''s mind.


    Standing there, Chen Heng looked at coribo. Seeing that the other side didn''t say anything, he turned around and continued to practice.


    In this process, coribo did not say anything, just silently observed.


    After a while, a sound of footsteps came from outside.


    Someone''s coming again.


    Besides, he''s an acquaintance.


    Chen Heng turned to look, just saw the figure of kurudo in a hurry.


    He came from the outside world and saw Chen Heng. He was surprised and then came to him.


    In the process, coribo did not say anything and let him walk forward in silence.


    Next, time goes by.


    When it was getting light, the rest of the people came slowly.


    It''s just that compared with before, there seem to be fewer people coming this time.


    Chen Heng observed.


    Yesterday, there were about eight people who passed the assessment of coribo, but this morning, including him and kurudo, only five people were still here.


    As for the other three people, they don''t know where to go now, either because they were afraid of yesterday''s scene, or simply because they were late.


    However, no matter what the reason is, according to the statement of coribo yesterday, they have been eliminated and have lost the qualification to continue training here.


    Chen Heng can''t help sighing in his heart.


    People, that''s it.


    Sometimes even if the opportunity is in front of us, we don''t know how to cherish it.


    "It looks like we''re almost there."


    Standing there, waiting for the time to come, coribo looked at Chen Heng five people in front of him and said faintly.


    Then he began to pull out his sword,


    the long silver sword was waved in his hands and reflected in the light of the sun.


    Looking at the sword, someone turned pale and seemed to think of yesterday''s bloody scene.


    Chen Heng stood there quietly, looking at kurudo in front of him, waiting for his action.


    In front of him, kurudo began to extend his hand.There he waved his sword, and in a unique way, he began to wave it, doing all kinds of different movements.


    The sword kept waving in mid air, and the silver light just passed here.


    "Just as I did."


    After finishing a whole set of movements, coribo no longer did anything more, but spoke faintly.


    Below, five people look at each other, at this time are a bit at a loss.


    Just now, the movements that coribo did were not fast, but not slow. Moreover, his movements were extremely complicated. There were many movements that he could not do without a certain foundation.


    It''s too hard for them to watch it once and then try to do it by themselves.


    But no matter how hard it is, we must try.


    Facing coribo''s cold eyes, the five could only do what they had just remembered.


    No accident, all people do crooked, no one can complete.


    Even though Chen Heng has just tried very hard to remember it, he still can''t finish it all at the moment, and can only restore part of it reluctantly.


    Similar to his case, so is kurudo.


    Of the five, the two of them are the best and can''t finish it.


    Fortunately, in the front, coribo did not say anything, just watching silently.


    A moment later, he did it again, again and again.


    "Three days."


    Looking at Chen Heng five people standing below, he stretched out three fingers and said faintly: "the same content, I can only teach for three days."


    "Three days later, it''s new content."


    He light mouth, then did not say anything, directly turned away.


    "Three days..."


    Chen Heng frowned as he looked at the figure of coribo leaving.


    I can only teach the same content for three days.


    If you don''t master the time in three days, you will naturally fall behind after three days.


    At that time, I''m afraid even if I want to continue to stay, I can''t.


    At this point, a sense of urgency arises.


    Standing where he was, he looked to kurudo.


    The other side stood in front of Chen Heng and was also watching the figure of coribo leaving, with a firm color on his face.


    When coribo left, the class was over.


    After returning to his residence, Chen Heng did not stop at all and started training immediately.


    He trained himself crazily and worked hard to turn those movements into his own instincts so that they could not be forgotten.


    At the beginning, his movement did not cause any abnormality, just a little tired.


    But slowly, as time went by, Chen Heng began to realize that it was wrong.


    "The life energy in my body is surging..."


    on an open space, Chen Heng felt the change in himself, and he was a little surprised.

 Chapter 32

    It''s extraordinary that the energy of life changes.


    Before awakening the seed of life and becoming a real knight, the knight has no ability to mobilize life energy.


    And in peacetime, the life energy in the knight''s body will also quietly lurk in the body, there will not be much movement.


    Except for a few times.


    As far as Chen Heng''s feeling is concerned, the life energy in his body will have some reaction only when he practices the knight breathing method and starts to instinctively surround his whole body.


    But now, instead of practicing his knight breathing method, his life energy has changed...


    "don''t you..."


    suddenly, his face is a little surprised, and he thinks of a possibility in an instant.


    "What he taught us is not a simple sword skill, but a unique Knight breathing skill?"


    In an instant, Chen Heng thought of this possibility and was shocked.


    Chivalry breathing is the most precious inheritance. According to Chen Heng''s understanding, it is often only inherited in the family that is old and once glorious.


    This kind of thing is really priceless and can''t be bought in any case.


    In the last simulation, Chen Heng traveled around as a mercenary. It''s not that he didn''t try to collect more Knight breathing methods, but he couldn''t get them anyway.


    The knight breathing method he has now found in the ancestral land of the Sicilian family after he killed solondo.


    It is hard for ordinary people to imagine how difficult it is to obtain.


    And now, such a precious Knight breathing method, did coribo teach others at will?


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng took a deep breath and calmed down.


    This is of great significance.


    In any case, it is obvious that coribo''s identity is not simple to be able to impart a precious Knight breathing method to others without money.


    Of course, the knight breathing method will be actively spread in this way, or it may be to achieve some purpose in this way.


    "What does he want to do?"


    Chen Heng is thinking about this problem.


    Do you want to find someone with knighthood in this way?


    It''s possible.


    After all, from its previous practices, it seems that a series of practices do have this tendency.


    People with knighthood will naturally have stronger physique, so it should be a screening to let everyone run together before. People with knighthood will be screened out.


    And now this way is a further screening?


    In an instant, various thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    But there is no doubt that at this moment, his mood can not help excited.


    If it is really in order to screen out people with Knight talent, it is undoubtedly a great advantage for him.


    After all, his body has the chivalry qualification. As long as he shows it at the right time, it is very likely that he can make the other party look up to him, so that he can put more energy into himself and value himself more.


    At this point, Chen Heng from the original, gritted his teeth, continued to raise the sword, began training.


    In the following days, Chen Heng worked harder in front of the public.


    Before that, he had worked very hard. No matter what he did, he was the first to arrive, and he was often the last to leave.


    In these days, he has gone too far.


    No matter when, as long as people can see Chen Heng, it must be the time for training.


    He didn''t seem to be tired at all. He worked very hard in training. That kind of strength was amazing.


    Kurudo had been very diligent, but he was compared with Chen Heng directly.


    Of course, a considerable part of Chen Heng''s horror is for others, especially for coribo.


    For people like coribo, if there is no surprise, how can we attract his attention and make him pay more attention?


    As for the fatigue and pain in the process of training, these are nothing to Chen Heng.


    In this world, there is no big deal except life and death.


    As for Chen Heng, he is not afraid of death, but he is afraid of his own mediocrity and inaction.


    In his previous life, he had just entered the society when he died of an accident.


    He cherished the chance to live again.


    Although everything in the simulated world is only false to him, a considerable part of the achievements can also be fed back to the real world and become his accumulation.


    What he is doing now is to live better in the future.


    For these reasons, some brief tiredness and pain are nothing to him.


    Time goes by slowly.


    Unconsciously, three months have passed.Chen Heng spent three months in Kutu college.


    In these three months, unconsciously, the number of five people who originally studied with coribo has been reduced to three.


    In addition to Chen Heng and kurudo, only one of them managed to stay and keep up with them.


    However, even if it is this person, he is still reluctant to stay. He can only say that he has barely kept up with their progress.


    It is estimated that it will be eliminated soon.


    At noon, the sun hung high, emitting light and heat.


    After a day''s training, Chen Heng looks at coribo who turns to leave in front of him, and many thoughts flash in his heart.


    "It''s time..."


    the thought flashed through his mind.


    After three months, at this moment, he has mastered a lot of content.


    The knight breathing method taught by Professor coribo is not complete, but after three months, there are a lot of contents.


    As far as Chen Heng himself has found out, in recent days, kurudo seems to have begun to feel the abnormality and understand something.


    It''s about time.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng took a deep breath.


    He stepped forward and caught up with coribo.


    "Mr. coribo."


    He caught up with coribo and gave a cry.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Hearing the sound, coribo''s steps stopped, turned around and looked at Chen Heng, and said faintly.


    Looking at coribo, Chen Heng took a deep breath, and then a look of uneasiness appeared on his face, which seemed to be a little uneasy: "teacher coribo, it seems that there is something wrong with my body."


    "What''s wrong with your body?"


    Coribo was stunned, then subconsciously, seemed to associate with something.


    Standing there, he looked at Chen Heng expectantly and said, "please describe what''s wrong?"


    "Yes."


    Chen Heng''s face was a little uneasy. He opened his mouth in front of coribo''s eyes and said, "some time ago, when I contacted the swordsmanship taught by my teacher, I suddenly felt a little uncomfortable."


    "In my body, there seems to be a stream of hot gas constantly emitting..."


    his voice trembled and he said with some uneasiness, and he talked about several obvious symptoms of active life energy.


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, coribo''s face finally changed.


    "Good."


    Looking at Chen Heng, a smile appeared on his face and he seemed very happy.


    Then he turned and said.


    "Come with me."


    ...


    PS: recommend this friend''s new book: "my system infinite Hao"


    is an old author, friendly tweet, you can go and have a look if you are interested.

 Chapter 33

    "Sure enough, it''s the trace of life energy operation"


    a moment later, on an open field, coribo looked at Chen Changming in front of him, his eyes filled with excitement and joy: "this child has the qualification to become a knight."


    He was happy in his heart. At this moment, he felt like he had won the prize.


    Although coribo taught some knight breathing methods, in fact, he didn''t expect to have Knight characters.


    After all, these people are too rare. If our ancestors don''t have chivalrous blood, then I''m afraid that only one of thousands of people can find one with chivalrous talent.


    Its rarity can be imagined.


    Originally, coribo was just a casual professor. As for what they can learn, it''s entirely up to them.


    In any case, even if the knight breathing method is not practiced by qualified people, it can also play a role in exercising and strengthening the body.


    But I didn''t expect that, all of a sudden, I won the lottery.


    At this moment, he had a sense of surprise.


    "He can feel the palpitation of life energy in such a short time. His chivalry talent is also very good."


    Looking at Chen Heng, at this moment, this idea flashed through coribo''s heart.


    He didn''t know that Chen Heng knew the knight breathing method from the beginning, and he had practiced it for half a year.


    So at this moment, he thought that Chen Heng had only been practicing for two months, and then he felt the pulse of life energy.


    There is no doubt that it is a symbol of genius.


    He couldn''t help laughing at the thought.


    To be honest, for Chen Heng, his impression is very good.


    Compared with other people, he is gentle and modest, diligent and courteous, respects teachers, and is gentle to friends. He has a good image. Anyone who sees him will feel good about him.


    During this period of time, Chen Heng''s hard work was in his eyes.


    The energy of working hard for the goal is what he appreciates most.


    However, in his capacity, if he doesn''t have knighthood, it''s meaningless. At most, he can help him with some things.


    It''s impossible for him to do more.


    But it''s a different matter to be a knight.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but smile and look into his eyes.


    In front of him, Chen Heng was still standing there, looking at him motionlessly.


    "Not bad."


    Looking at Chen Heng''s appearance at the moment, coribo smiles and then says, "every night in the future, come to the square before."


    He dropped the sentence and left without explaining anything.


    Only Chen Heng was left standing in the same place, staring at his back.


    "It worked."


    Standing alone in the same place, Chen Heng seems to be in a daze on the surface, as if he hasn''t reacted yet, but he smiles in his heart.


    More than two months of hard work, at this moment, has finally shown results.


    "At night?"


    If Chen Heng thinks about it, he thinks about it for a while and then turns around and leaves.


    In the evening, the night was already getting dim.


    In this age without lights, there is no night life as rich as modern society.


    So in the evening, the place that used to be noisy also fell into silence. It was dark all around, and there were not many people.


    Chen Heng, as agreed, came to the previous square.


    After he came here, he was surprised to find that it was still very bright.


    Torches were set around to light up the small area.


    In the light of the fire, coribo''s figure stood there alone. In the light of the fire, there was a long shadow.


    He stood there alone, with his back to Chen Heng. It seemed that he had been standing there for a moment.


    "Mr. coribo."


    Chen Heng said respectfully.


    "Here we are."


    Coribo turned and looked at Chen Heng, then nodded: "sit down."


    "Yes."


    Chen hengruyan sat down and sat aside.


    "Kylin, do you know what a knight is?"


    Looking at Chen Heng, a moment later, coribo spoke again and asked such a question.


    But before Chen Heng answered, he continued to speak and said, "knights are a group of people who master the power of Superman."


    "All the Knights are above the mortals. They are the most powerful people."


    He then said, "if you want to be a knight, you must first master the life energy..."


    "it''s just that mastering the life energy is a gift, not everyone has."


    "Even among the nobles, there are few who can possess this talent."


    "Kylin, do you understand what I say?"Speaking of this, he pauses and stares at Chen Heng, so he opens his mouth.


    "Don''t you...


    Chen Heng was stunned, and then a little surprise appeared on his face:" I...


    "not bad."


    Looking at Chen Heng''s reaction, coribo smiles: "Kailin, you are the very few people who have talent."


    "Your gift is your most precious asset."


    "From today on, I will teach you how to use this wealth."


    "How?"


    Looking at Chen Heng, coribo''s face was calm, so he opened his mouth.


    "Thank you, teacher."


    Chen Heng immediately got up, stood up directly, and bowed deeply to coribo.


    This kind of reaction did not occur to coribo.


    He Leng Leng, and then reaction, can not help but smile: "OK, sit down."


    "From today on, you are a member of our wolf Knight school."


    "The wolf Knight school?"


    Chen Heng was surprised: "School of thought? Do Knights have schools of thought? "


    "Of course."


    Coribo nodded: "except for some Knights inherited by the family, the rest of the Knights all have schools of thought."


    "The effect of different school''s Knight breathing method is not the same, with many differences."


    "Of course, occasionally there are some wild knights who get Knight breathing by accident."


    "But this kind of wild Knight will disappear quickly in the end, or turn into a family knight."


    Standing there, he explained a lot of information about Knight inheritance to Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng knows nothing about this.


    Although he has the method of Knight breathing, he does not know much about the knight class.


    Of course, it''s not too late to know.


    In this way, he was there listening silently to coribo''s lecture.


    Unconsciously, time passes slowly.


    It wasn''t until two hours later that krippo stopped.


    He looked at the flame not far away, which was about to go out, and at Chen Heng in front of him. Then he nodded and said, "here we are today."


    "Go back and rest early."


    He spoke softly, as he said at this moment.


    Chen Heng nodded respectfully and left silently.


    Next time, Chen Heng came here every night to listen to the class silently.


    He cherishes the opportunity of teaching, and he dares not to miss it every night. He has to take many notes every day for fear that he will forget.


    This is an opportunity to receive orthodox Knight education. It''s extremely rare. If you miss this village, there will be no such shop.


    Through coribo, Chen Heng also learned about the official division of knights.


    As he had known before, those who just had life energy, strong physique, but had not awakened the seeds of life were generally called apprentices, that is, Knight apprentices.


    Only by truly awakening the seeds of life and mastering the energy of life can we be a true knight.


    On top of the knights, there is the grand knights.


    The characteristic of a knight is that he lives longer.


    At the level of Grand Knight, you can actually master the life energy in your body. Not only will you not damage your body because of the life energy, but you can use it to make your body recover quickly.


    So at this level, the life of the knight will be greatly extended.


    A real knight can live to be over 150 years old.


    As for the great knight, there seems to be a stronger one.


    However, he did not say much about the existence of this class.


    After all, it''s no use saying it.


    As time goes by, Chen Heng grows up day by day among coribo''s professors.


    Compared with the knight breathing method he originally found in solondo, the knight breathing method taught by correpo is more perfect and effective.


    In addition, although coribo himself is not a good teacher, he is an experienced knight.


    He can see the problems in Chen Heng at a glance.


    Therefore, with coribo watching, Chen Heng was able to avoid the embarrassment of the previous simulation and the embarrassment of groping.


    So time goes by.


    Unconsciously, half a year passed.

 Chapter 34

    In the morning, the sun still rises.


    Outside, there were bursts of rain, and a burst of brilliance shone in all directions.


    Chen Heng, as always, got up and quietly walked onto the familiar small square.


    Walking into the familiar square, he first practiced his swordsmanship, then began to exercise, and made some strange movements.


    What he did was nothing else but the foundation and starting point of the basic forging method.


    When a set of basic forging method was finished, Chen Heng stopped.


    "Finally, the forging body is complete..."


    standing silently on the square, sweat dripping down his body, feeling this feeling, Chen Heng sighed in his heart and flashed the idea.


    Unconsciously, it has been a year since he came to this world.


    In this year, he has also made some achievements.


    In the forging method, after a year, he was finally perfect again, and now he has restored the perfect practice of forging.


    And in Knight breathing, his effect is also good.


    Originally, the weak life energy has been continuously enhanced in the forging during this period. Now it can be clearly felt, but it can''t be really controlled.


    This effect is very good. Even coribo was surprised by Chen Heng''s progress.


    The reason why it works is not because of Chen Heng''s talent.


    In fact, in Chen Heng''s self feeling, his chivalry talent is just average, far from excellent.


    The reason why he was able to achieve such results is only because he has past experience.


    His experience in the first simulation was still there. In that simulation, he practiced the knight breathing method for many years. Although he couldn''t go deep because he didn''t have the talent of knight, he also had a lot of experience.


    This is one reason.


    On the other hand, the forging method and knight breathing method promote each other.


    In daily training, Chen Heng can feel the mutual promotion effect of forging method on knight breathing method.


    Both of them are the methods of tempering the body, so they can interact with each other, and even play a complementary effect to some extent.


    Because of this, and in the past when he was in Baron Kaisen''s territory, Chen Heng had been training for nearly half a year and had enough foundation. So after that, Chen Heng was able to make rapid progress and reach this level quickly.


    Today''s him, compared with the past just came, has been like two people, completely two exist.


    "Kylin, you''re up so early again?"


    A sound came from a distance.


    Chen Heng looked up, just saw not far away, kurudo''s figure standing there, looking at him at the moment.


    He was wearing a black tights, holding a sword, it seems that he was also ready to train.


    "Just fine, so come early."


    Chen Heng smile: "you also come so early."


    "You''re really..."


    kurudo was a little depressed: "even if you have good talent, you can''t be so diligent. If I dare to be lazy, I''m afraid I can''t even touch your tail..."


    in the past half a year, kurudo''s chivalry talent has also been revealed, and he has also been accepted by corribo as a student and become a member of the wolf school.


    Compared with Chen Heng, in the past six months, his progress has been much slower. Now, although he has also awakened the life energy, he is far inferior to Chen Heng.


    Of course, it''s not a matter of talent.


    In fact, in Chen Heng''s view, kurudo''s chivalry talent is mostly above himself.


    It''s just that the forging method and the knight breathing method promote each other, and the effect is very good. In addition, Chen Hengyuan is more diligent than others, so the progress of Chen Heng is much faster than Kulu.


    Looking at kurudo, Chen Heng just smiles and doesn''t say much on this topic.


    "Tomorrow is Carey''s party. Would you like to join us?"


    Standing there training, after a moment, Chen Heng said.


    "Kelly, that sissy?"


    Kurudo shook his head, a little disdainful: "forget it, I feel bored when I see him."


    "With that time, wouldn''t it be good to train more?"


    "All right."


    Chen Heng nodded and his face was calm. He was not surprised at all: "it seems that I can only go by myself."


    "I don''t know what''s interesting about those boring parties."


    Kurudo shook his head, puzzled: "what''s the meaning of a group of people singing all kinds of poems and boasting about each other''s ancestors?"


    There he read, and so he said.


    To this, Chen Heng just a smile, did not say much.


    Half a year, compared with half a year ago, Chen Heng was not familiar with his life and land. At this time, he was already familiar with his surroundings.In the past six months, apart from his usual training, he spent most of his time socializing around.


    He made friends with all those people who were of noble birth, who had excellent conditions, or who, like kurudo, were of ordinary birth but with outstanding abilities.


    In the past six months, the harvest has been quite rich.


    Those with good conditions will not refuse Chen Heng, because Chen Heng is not only a student of coribo, but also a knight apprentice who awakens life energy, even though he is a celebrity in the whole city of Kutu.


    For those people who come from ordinary backgrounds, Chen Heng''s attitude will be very gentle and helpful. It''s also very easy to make others feel good about him.


    In just half a year, he has known many people.


    In this respect, kurudo is much worse.


    He came from the northern Lord. In Kutu City, his status is easily discriminated against and even called a barbarian.


    In Chen Heng''s opinion, this problem is nothing. After all, even though the northern Lord''s status is discriminated against by other nobles, he is also a nobleman. He is also a knight with chivalry talent. As long as he is willing to perform, some people are willing to flatter him.


    However, in this respect, kurudo has some defects and seems to be very single minded. He does not want to associate with those people at all.


    Therefore, apart from a few people like Chen Heng, he has few friends in Kutu.


    Compared with Chen Heng, the contrast is very sharp.


    After a day of training, Chen Heng bid farewell to kurudo and then went back to his room.


    Compared with half a year ago, he has now moved out of the Kutu Royal Academy and has his own residence.


    The new residence is a manor, which is very spacious and has everything. Although it is not luxurious, it is well managed by Chen Heng.


    There are also several servants serving Chen Heng.


    Of course, these things cost a lot.


    Only in order to maintain today''s life, Chen Heng has to consume several large silver coins every month to maintain it.


    Being able to live here has proved that his economic situation has greatly improved compared with half a year ago.

 Chapter 35

    Compared with half a year ago, Chen Heng''s economic situation has greatly improved.


    On the one hand, it is Baron Carson''s strong support.


    After knowing that Chen Heng has become a knight student, and even awakening his knighthood qualification and becoming a knight apprentice, Baron Carson seems to have made up his mind, and his support for Chen Heng has suddenly increased a lot.


    In the past, Chen Heng had been very supportive of him, but after that, this kind of support became stronger.


    It''s not polite to say that in Baron Kaisen''s territory, a considerable part of the tax revenue is given to Chen Heng to support Chen Heng''s expenses in Kutu after the expenses are removed.


    With this start-up fund, Chen Heng has also been able to make use of this investment. In the past six months, he has bought many industries and greatly improved his own economic situation.


    Back to his manor, in the room, Chen Heng changed his clean clothes, then got on the carriage and left the place.


    After leaving here, he came to a strange manor.


    In front of me, it looks very spacious, and the area is very large, far more luxurious than Chen Heng''s manor.


    Walking down from the carriage, at the gate of the manor, someone was waiting there to meet Chen Heng.


    "Mr. Kailin, you are here at last."


    Looking at Chen Heng, the old housekeeper came forward with a smile on his face: "master Carey has been waiting in it for a long time."


    "Sorry, there was something on the way, so it was delayed for a while."


    Chen Heng apologized and said, "please take me in."


    The old housekeeper nodded with a smile. Then they slowly moved forward and walked in.


    As they enter, the decoration of the manor is displayed in front of Chen Heng.


    Compared with Chen Heng''s residence, it is much more exquisite, with more perfect decoration in all aspects. Many places, as well as some gadgets from afar, look very exquisite.


    Walking in it, around a fragrance will come from it, is the fragrance of flowers and plants.


    Before long, Chen Heng went into the hall.


    At this moment, there are many people standing in the whole hall.


    These people are standing in the hall, talking in a low voice, and many others are now dancing on the side, looking like a leisurely look.


    Of course, these people are generally very young, basically young people, so they are more casual, not as formal as formal banquet.


    See Chen Heng into the scene, some changes in the atmosphere.


    Many people''s eyes are on Chen Heng at the same time.


    There was some surprise in their eyes. It seemed that he would appear here unexpectedly.


    "Kailin, my friend."


    In front of him, a handsome young man in a golden dress stood up and walked quickly towards Chen Heng, then gave him a hug.


    "Why are you so late?"


    He hugged Chen Heng and said with a smile a moment later, "I almost thought you wouldn''t come."


    "How could it be?"


    Chen Heng smiles and then says, "we are best friends. I won''t miss your party."


    "Yes."


    At this, Carey''s face was smiling.


    Later, he took Chen Heng forward, with some pride in his face.


    Even for people like him, Chen Heng is a very important guest at the moment. Even in his heart, he can stand side by side with the children of other big figures.


    The reason is simple.


    Although Chen Heng was born in an ordinary family, coribo was his teacher, which was enough to make up for his family background.


    As far as Chen Heng himself is concerned, as a knight apprentice, he has been recognized as a knight genius in the whole city of Kutu. He is known as one of the most promising apprentices to become a knight in the future.


    In addition, Chen Heng''s own ability and the good reputation he has been running for more than half a year have made him much more useful to Kaili than the descendants of the so-called great figures.


    After all, although the identities of those people are prominent, to tell the truth, except for a few people, most of them just look good. There are not many substantive things at all. How can a future Knight come to be important?


    Many people are very clear about this.


    In the past half a year, many people have entertained Chen Heng and actively invited him to participate in various activities and attend various parties.


    But not everyone will go to these invitation.


    After all, no matter what, once more, it is not worth money.


    Those people want to make friends with Chen Heng in order to gain the friendship of a future knight.


    But sometimes friendship is very empty.


    If Chen Heng goes to all the banquets and makes friends with everyone at the same time, it''s not easy for him to get the effect.After all, if you have one thing and he has it, it''s not worth the money.


    Only when we cherish enough, can we have value.


    Therefore, for his own external communication, Chen Heng maintains the strategy of communicating with a few people and keeping a distance from the majority.


    Therefore, not everyone can call Chen Heng out to participate in his banquet.


    In front of him, Carey was able to do what others could not, which undoubtedly made him proud.


    Feeling the amazement and surprise in the sight of the people around, Kaili''s smile is more bright, and he also pays more attention to Chen Heng.


    In the hall, he solemnly introduced Chen Heng to everyone present.


    Not surprisingly, when Chen Heng''s knighthood was introduced, it caused a lot of exclamations.


    In the process, Chen Heng''s face remained calm, and he turned a blind eye to the surprise that was constantly cast around him.


    After a while, he sat down and watched the party go on in silence.


    It has to be said that kurudo does not like to attend this kind of banquet and prefers to train by himself, which is not without reason.


    In Chen Heng''s view, at least, the banquet was absolutely boring.


    One by one dressed in fashionable and gorgeous noble men and women chatted in this place, reciting a poem from time to time, or inviting someone to dance all kinds of dances.


    The whole scene makes Chen Heng feel a little bored and not interested at all.


    Of course, in this process, because of their knighthood and good appearance, it is not that there are no women who come forward and invite Chen Heng to dance together.


    If Chen Heng is willing, he may be able to hold the beauty on the spot.


    Just like many people around.


    But for these, Chen Heng face calm, all mild refused.


    It''s not that he doesn''t like women, just to keep a good reputation.


    In many cases, fame is also a power.


    In order to maintain a good reputation, for more than half a year, Chen Heng has been gentle, not ambiguous with any women, and never in conflict with others, just to establish a knight image with good moral character and pure temperament.


    How can the image be lost when it''s hard to stand up.


    Chen Heng also hopes that one day in the future, through this hard to set up the image of people, to hang a noble daughter with enough identity.


    How can it break down here.


    Therefore, for the women around, Chen Heng''s face was gentle and refused one by one.


    Around, a burst of extravagant sound sounded, from time to time a woman''s moaning voice sounded, it seems that something bad is sitting in the dark.


    Chen Heng did not squint and sat upright, indifferent to this.


    In the chaos of the banquet scene, he seems to be the most unique scenery, surprising.


    Around him, looking at Chen Heng, who was sitting on his seat in front of him, with a calm face, a handsome face, and an air of elegance and dignity, the women around him couldn''t help throwing out bursts of splendor.


    I don''t know why, it''s clear that the other party never talks to them, but they are more instinctively attracted by them and can''t control them at all.


    "Who is that man?"


    Finally, Chen Heng''s performance attracted the attention of some people.


    In the corner, a little girl in a long black dress, who looks young, but is about 15 or 16 years old, is sitting there. At the moment, she secretly looks at Chen Heng sitting in front of her. She can''t help but show a touch of curiosity.


    PS: today, I''ll drive home. That''s the only chapter.

 Chapter 36

    "Who is that?"


    Looking at Chen Heng, who was sitting there with a gentle face and a straight body, the little girl showed a curious look on her face. At this moment, she could not help saying.


    Even he can feel Chen Heng''s extraordinary at the moment.


    Although he just sat there and didn''t speak much, he seemed to be the focus of the whole audience. Even the host of the party, sir Carey, seemed to be overshadowed by him to a certain extent.


    Moreover, his style seems to be different from others.


    Looking at Chen Heng, Weiner can''t help but be curious. She looks curious.


    "That''s the Knights of kylin from Duffing. Although he''s young, he''s a knight now."


    Next to him, a servant whispered, explaining the story of Chen Heng.


    "The son of a humble Baron, but with his own efforts, he became a knight..."


    listening to Chen Heng''s story, Weiner couldn''t help saying: "how powerful..."


    "in Kutu City, he has a high reputation and is known as one of the most likely apprentices to become a knight in the future."


    On one side, the servant was still whispering.


    Wiener''s eyes grew brighter.


    Sitting there, she looked at the elegant, tall and handsome Chen Heng in front of her, and she couldn''t help but have some good feelings.


    This is especially true when he looks at the girls around him coming forward one by one, but he gently refuses and doesn''t behave like others.


    Sitting there, she hesitated for a moment. Then she couldn''t help getting up and daring to invite her partner to dance.


    In this process, she seems very hesitant, some fear will be rejected by the other party.


    But in the end, she got up and walked slowly towards Chen Heng under the gaze of the girls around.


    Around, looking at her actions, the girls didn''t say much, just had some expectations in their eyes, looking forward to seeing the appearance of Weiner when she was rejected by Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng naturally noticed the situation here.


    At first glance, he saw the appearance of venal.


    The appearance is very common. Among the many girls here, it''s not very good-looking. It''s just pretty.


    In addition to her appearance, her figure is also very ordinary. Although she can''t say how bad she is, she is absolutely isolated from plump and tall people. She can only be regarded as an ordinary person.


    Of course, Chen Heng never looks at these empty girls.


    What he valued was real things, such as family background, identity, strength, or potential...


    in this respect, the girl was completely qualified.


    Although the cover up is very good, Chen Heng can still see that the girl''s identity is extraordinary.


    Chen Heng can see this from the reaction of Kaili and others.


    Before that, Carey would look at the corner from time to time, looking at the girl, giving her great attention.


    In terms of the girl''s appearance and figure, Carey''s liking for the girl is very small. More likely, the girl''s identity is extraordinary, so he has to take care of her all the time to avoid any accident.


    If people like Carey can attach so much importance to her identity, it is possible for her to have an extraordinary identity.


    Chen Heng continued to look.


    "No more than 15 or 16 years old..."


    he looked at venal coming in front of him, made such a judgment, and then felt relieved.


    No more than 15 or 16 years old, even though the aristocratic circle has always been chaotic, the probability is clean, and there will be no inexplicable involvement or disputes.


    It''s very different from the other girls around.


    You can try to touch it.


    At this point, Chen Heng began to think.


    Even if you decide to contact the girl in front of you, it can''t be too much.


    As soon as the front foot refuses so many people, the back foot dances happily with others, which is not natural.


    So, should we make a detour...


    this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s mind, but he kept calm on the surface, his face was calm, looking straight ahead, as if he didn''t care about everything outside.


    In front of her, the girl came slowly.


    "You... Hello..."


    when she came to Chen Heng, she looked at him and stammered: "excuse me, can I dance with you?"


    Her voice was very low, and she stammered when she spoke. She seemed a little shy.


    Venal is really shy at the moment.


    Before that, she just sat in the distance watching, but until now, she really came to Chen Heng, she really looked carefully.


    Chen Heng in front of her is much bigger than she imagined. Even if she just sits there, she looks very tall.In front of his eyes, the young man was dressed in a black robe, tall and straight, with long hair scattered. Instead of wearing all kinds of fancy hair ornaments like others, he was naturally scattered and looked very supple.


    He has a beautiful face. His facial features are as if carved, delicate and three-dimensional. He has a kind of suffocating charm, which is unforgettable at a glance.


    In the past, in the court, venal had not seen excellent men or the so-called beautiful men.


    Her mother had many lovers, many of them handsome men, and venal had met them.


    But compared with Chen Heng in front of her, Weiner felt that those people were nothing and could not be compared.


    In front of his eyes, he sat there alone, looking at her calmly with a gentle face and heroic force.


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of her, Weiner''s face turned red and her heart kept beating, almost embarrassed to look up.


    In front of Chen Heng''s eyes, she didn''t continue to speak after she had just said that. She was extremely worried, for fear that the other party would refuse.


    It has to be said that in the past, she had never felt this way and was afraid of rejection.


    There was silence for a moment, and then a voice came out.


    "You''re too young for that dance."


    In front of him, Chen Heng''s face was calm and silent for a moment. Then he opened his mouth with a smile and said, "don''t you bring your partner this time?"


    Listening to the previous words, Weiner felt a little lost. Until she heard the last sentence, she shook her head.


    "In this case..."


    Chen Heng thought for a moment, and then he laughed: "my dancing skills are very poor, I seldom dance this kind of dance."


    "But if you don''t mind, I can be with you."


    "But please promise me."


    He looked at Wiener, with a gentle smile on his face and a very low voice, like looking at a little sister: "this is an adult occasion, you should try not to come often in the future."


    The soft voice fell.


    He looked at Wiener and said with a soft smile.


    PS: the second chapter should be updated late

 Chapter 37

    "Not for anything else, but simply to take care of the child?"


    At this moment, looking at the smile on Chen Heng''s face, this idea flashed through many people''s hearts.


    They looked at Chen Heng, who was sitting in front of him with a gentle face and a beautiful face. At this moment, they could not help admiring him.


    To be honest, as aristocrats, in ordinary times, the temptation they are subjected to is unimaginable to ordinary people.


    In this case, the people who can adhere to principles and not be tempted by the outside world are undoubtedly admirable.


    The other side can resist temptation, and even treat a strange little girl gently, worthy of being known as the most noble knight of Kailin.


    A sigh in their hearts, this moment can not help but rise the idea.


    No one thinks that Chen Heng has any plans for Weiner.


    After all, to be honest, among the ladies present, there are those who are better than each other in figure and appearance, and have enough dignity.


    Moreover, many of these people are very fond of Chen Heng, but they are all politely rejected.


    Now the other party accepts the little girl''s invitation, obviously just to take care of the little girl''s mood, not for other ideas.


    At the moment, that''s what people around you think.


    Even Carey didn''t think much.


    Although he knows that Weiner''s identity is unusual, on the one hand, Chen Heng doesn''t know her identity; on the other hand, in the past, Chen Heng made his own personal design so well that he didn''t doubt it at all.


    As for Wiener, her brain is blank at the moment, and her face turns ruddy.


    She looked at Chen Heng, who stood up in front of her, and summoned up courage to say, "Mr. Kailin... Don''t you like me coming to this place?"


    "Not so."


    Chen Heng smiles: "it''s just that different ages have different things to do."


    "For your age, it''s too early to come to such an occasion."


    "Of course, these are just suggestions."


    He looked at Wiener in front of him and said with a soft smile, "it''s up to you to grasp the details."


    "Others are not qualified to make decisions for you..."


    looking at Chen Heng, listening to these words, Weiner is thoughtful.


    She had heard similar words in the past.


    One of her sisters once said something similar, but it was much harsher than what Chen Heng said.


    Just don''t know why, the same meaning words, say in Chen Heng, but won''t make her feel disgusted at all.


    She tilted her head and didn''t understand.


    A hand slowly reached out and caught her hand.


    Under the envious eyes of many girls, in front of him, Chen Heng got up from where he was and slowly grasped Weiner''s hand.


    They went forward, came to a corner, and began to ballroom dance.


    The aristocratic ballroom dance in Kutu is very unique. As a noble, Chen Heng once studied in the territory of his father Baron Kaisen.


    Of course, in the past, he seldom danced with people.


    So his movement seems a little strange, as he said before.


    However, although unfamiliar, but it is not ugly.


    The so-called dance, in the final analysis, is just a kind of thing displayed by body movements.


    With Chen Heng''s physical fitness and flexibility, it''s not hard to do this thing well if you want to.


    In front of her, Weiner follows Chen Heng.


    In front of Chen Heng, Weiner subconsciously moves, but her eyes are tightly fixed on Chen Heng. Looking at his face, she just looks at him.


    It was not until the dance that she managed to recover.


    "It''s over."


    Chen constant temperature and a smile, but did not immediately release her hand, but so holding her hand, with her slowly.


    "It''s getting late."


    Looking at Wiener, he laughed: "when you go back, remember to rest early."


    As the voice dropped, he let go of vinar''s hand and gave a polite greeting. Then he turned and walked towards his position.


    Wiener went to her own place a little distracted.


    Along the way, she subconsciously recalled the feeling just now.


    Just now the feeling of palm touch is still clear to remember, although it is just a flash, but the other person''s appearance is engraved in the mind, can''t forget.


    Weiner recalled that feeling just now, and has never recovered.


    She just subconsciously walked towards her position.


    Hua la...


    a light sound came from one side. The sound was very clear, some of which were like the sound of the sword when it came out of the body.


    "Be careful!"


    There were cries of illness, screams of girls, and cries of panic.


    Listening to these sounds, venal turned subconsciously.A long silver sword came into my eyes and approached her quickly.


    "Who is it?"


    The threat of death emerged.


    At this moment, Weiner''s heart seemed to stop and her whole body was cold.


    The threat of death came to her mind, and the ensuing fear made her almost suffocate at the moment.


    In front of me, I don''t know when, a maid in a grey robe, who seemed to be ordinary, suddenly pulled out a dagger and rushed towards vinar.


    And around, there are more people close to here, with murderous sharp eyes staring at Wiener.


    "They''re going to kill me?"


    "Why?"


    Weiner was cold all over. At this moment, the idea flashed through her heart, and her mind was blank.


    These people''s reaction is so fast that she can''t react at all. At this time, she has no time to respond to the sudden threat.


    Those people came quickly, and they were about to get close to her.


    Fortunately, at this time, someone finally did it.


    Hua la...


    bursts of light sound across the four sides, at this moment.


    In an emergency, a hand suddenly reached out, and in an instant, the dagger flew away.


    Then, a tall and straight figure blocked in front of Wiener.


    Bang!!


    A figure flies back quickly.


    Just in an instant, the body of the assassin was hit by the blow, and hit heavily in the corner.


    Chen Heng stood silently in the middle of the crowd.


    He stood there, holding venal in one hand and a long silver sword in his right arm, shining in the light of the candle.


    Around, several figures rushed out at the same time, and the sound of the sword coming out of the body was heard all the time.


    "Be careful!"


    Looking at this scene, there are people around who can''t help exclaiming. At this moment, they are extremely nervous.


    Just the next moment, Chen Heng also began to have action.


    Standing in the same place quietly, feeling the movement around, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and his face was particularly calm at this moment.


    At the next moment, he made a great effort on his hand, with a strong wind, and then made several swords at the same time to directly break all the attacks.


    Bang!!


    At the bottom, the scarlet blood spread all around.


    Several figures fell to the ground at the same time, all kinds of falling on the ground.


    Silent between, belong to the knight of that kind of power incisively and vividly show out.


    In the whole process, he didn''t even have any superfluous movements, and with one hand holding venal, he easily cleaned up the assassins.


    The people around looked at Chen Heng in amazement. Even the coldest and coldest person, looking at the figure in front of him at this moment, he couldn''t help showing his brilliance.


    "Kylin, my friend, are you ok?"


    Ahead, Carey''s voice.


    He strode forward and looked at vinar, who was being held in Chen Heng''s arms at the moment. He could not help but let out a sigh of relief. Then he asked. His face looked very blue.

 Chapter 38

    "It doesn''t matter..."


    Chen Heng shook his head and said that he had nothing to do. He just turned around and looked at Weiner in his arms: "what about you? Is everything all right? "


    "I... I don''t care."


    Being held in Chen Heng''s arms, Weiner turned red and nodded, then spoke softly.


    Chen Heng smiles, then puts her down and lets her go.


    Weiner left a little lost, but her mind was still blank at this time.


    She recalled the scene just now, recalled the elegant demeanor of Chen Heng''s hand at that moment, she couldn''t help feeling a little lost, and her mind was blank at this moment.


    In situ, Chen Heng''s face is calm, looking at Kaili in front of him: "they are all ordinary people, there is no Knight apprentice in them."


    "But the strength of these people are not weak, they are basically well-trained elite, and they don''t know where they come from."


    At this point, he couldn''t help frowning. At this moment, he was very confused.


    "I''ll know who it is when I examine it carefully."


    Carey''s face was livid, and he spoke hard at the moment.


    What happened this time was to hit him in the face in public.


    This banquet was held by him, and all the guests were basically aristocrats. It can even be said that their identities were not small, and they were not comparable to ordinary people.


    Once something happens to someone at the party, he''s in trouble.


    Those people don''t care what''s going on, they just know that the assassin was at his party.


    That''s all, but Carey just saw it clearly.


    The group of people were clearly coming for vinar.


    As venal, once something happened to her, Carey shivered and could hardly imagine the terrible consequences.


    It can only be said that if this happens, the whole city of Kutu will be in chaos, and Carey will be in danger. Even his father, the count, will not be able to keep him.


    Fortunately, with Knight Kailin at...


    at this moment, Kaili was very glad that he and Chen Heng were friends and invited each other to his banquet.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid it will be difficult to stop on such occasions as today.


    With the skill of the assassins, if it wasn''t for the Knights like Chen Heng and the strength of his guards, it would be too late to win them.


    Think of here, he is a little lucky in the heart, can''t help but pay more attention to Chen Heng.


    "I''m afraid the party can''t go on with such a thing."


    Standing in the same place, looking at Kaili in front of him, Chen Heng chuckled: "in this case, I will leave first."


    "Good."


    Carey nodded and said, "thank you for this time, but it''s not the right time to talk."


    "I''ll call on you in person in a few days."


    He said with a solemn face.


    Chen Heng nodded with a smile, then turned and left under the gaze of awe and envy of the people around him.


    Before leaving, Chen Heng looked at the corner.


    The candlelight around is not bright. Some corners are dim and can''t see clearly.


    But with Chen Heng''s vision, we can still see things in the distance.


    Only in the distance, a little girl is watching him, looking at his figure, did not leave.


    Feeling the gaze of this line of sight, Chen Heng smiles to himself, but does not stay too much, and turns to leave directly.


    "Princess, he''s gone."


    Wiener reluctantly draws back her eyes.


    Next to him, a servant reminded me that he looked a little pale at the moment.


    "You say, can I see him again?"


    Wiener looked back at the servant in front of her and asked the question.


    In front of him, the servant was stunned. After thinking for a moment, he said, "you are a noble princess. If you want to see someone, you just need to summon them directly."


    "But you are too young to meet young men alone."


    She whispered: "however, as long as the princess you want, there will always be a chance."


    "Yes."


    Wiener nodded, and at last a smile appeared on her face: "there''s always a chance."


    "I don''t know what the effect of today''s performance is..."


    on the other side, Chen Heng got into the carriage alone. His face was calm, and the idea flashed through his mind.


    The harvest of this banquet was much better than he had expected.


    Before that, he just wanted to get to know more people, express himself and talk about business.But I didn''t expect that after such a circle, I not only knew a suitable goal, but also found an opportunity to show it.


    No matter how sharp the weapon is, it''s useless if it can''t be used.


    Although Chen Heng is a knight, the force is far above ordinary people, but if there is no chance to show, in the end, people can not understand his strength.


    After this time of twists and turns, Chen Heng found the opportunity to show his strong strength on the one hand, and on the other hand indirectly made many people feel good about him.


    For example, those who were saved by Chen Heng, Weiner, and Kaili.


    For Chen Heng, this is the biggest gain.


    After today, I think Chen Heng''s reputation will rise to a higher level in the aristocratic circle of Kutu city.


    As for Wiener, it''s another gain.


    Chen Heng has made up his mind at the moment. After he is ready to go back, he tries to find out Weiner''s real identity through his own relationship.


    Then through the results, we can decide the next step.


    As long as the conditions meet Chen Heng''s standards, Chen Heng will take the initiative to contact each other.


    Sitting in the carriage, Chen Heng sat alone, thinking constantly at this moment.


    Time goes by slowly.


    Unconsciously, half a month has passed.


    In half a month, Chen Heng''s performance was very calm. On the surface, he seemed to be as usual, either in class or in training, and he was extremely diligent.


    And in this period of time, something about that night has finally fermented.


    In a short period of time, Chen Heng once again became famous, and his name of bravery spread to the whole aristocratic circle of Kutu.


    I don''t know how many people who have experienced that night are publicizing Chen Heng''s deeds.


    Suddenly, Chen Heng''s reputation became bigger.


    During this period, Kaili also came to Chen Heng''s door with a dignified face and told him some news.


    He found the identities of the assassins.


    Surprisingly, the assassins did not come from Kutu, but from a well-known assassin group in a neighboring country.


    At this moment, they came to assassinate Kaili and others.


    Of course, that''s just Carey''s own story.


    In fact, Chen Heng can see clearly.


    Several assassins on that day, the person they wanted to assassinate, was clearly the little girl named Wiener.


    Even though Carey is on the other side''s list of assassins, I''m afraid her weight will be behind venal.

 Chapter 39

    Looking at Kaili in front of him, Chen Heng knew clearly in his heart, but with a faint smile on the surface, he said: "so, why do these people come here to assassinate you?"


    "I don''t know."


    A haze appeared on Carey''s face: "these assassins are not high-level, they are just hands-on people. They don''t know what happened, and they don''t know who hired them."


    "And on that day, they all committed suicide by various means."


    At this point, his face was blue and he was obviously in a bad mood.


    These are from a killer organization called Shadow touch. It''s obvious that they are not idle, but hired.


    And when these die at the moment, this line will be broken directly, there is no way to continue to search.


    This is death without proof.


    If these people come from Kutu, it''s better to say that the Kaili family can always find some clues as long as they are willing.


    But the person who hired them obviously took that into account.


    Shadow touch is a killer organization from abroad, which is also very powerful and well-known for its strict confidentiality. It is impossible to sell the employer to him because of the influence of the Carey family.


    So in the end, Carey had to guess.


    In front of Chen Heng''s face, he guessed several possible targets in a row, and then left with an iron face.


    Of course, before leaving, in order to thank Chen Heng for his help, he also brought a lot of gifts, and even negotiated several deals with Chen Heng on extremely favorable terms.


    To this, Chen Heng did not refuse, accepted directly.


    And now, in the inner city of Kutu, in the palace.


    In a magnificent hall, it is extremely quiet.


    Here is a very broad place, but there are not many people around, it seems very lonely.


    A woman sits alone in the center of the hall, dealing with various matters.


    The light golden sun shines on the woman through the window sills on all sides, making her beautiful figure and snow-white skin extremely attractive.


    She didn''t look too old, but she was about twenty-five or twenty-six years old. She was very beautiful, and she was wearing a light robe. She just sat there, thinking.


    At this time, the outside world a burst of rapid footsteps came, accompanied by a burst of inexplicable sound.


    Oriman frowned and looked at the man coming in the distance. She said softly, "venal, she wants to slip out again?"


    "Yes."


    Not far away, the servant half knelt on the ground, his face looked very respectful: "this is the third time in half a month."


    "Hum."


    Olliman snorted coldly: "sneak out behind my back. It''s not enough to be assassinated once. I even want to sneak out for a second time."


    "Is she tired of living?"


    Below, listen to oliman''s words, the maid half kneels on the ground, dare not say a word.


    In situ, oliman pinched her eyebrows, then sighed and said, "come on, what does she want to do when she wants to slip out so often?"


    "And tell me what happened that day."


    She pinched the center of her eyebrows and said with some exhaustion.


    "Yes."


    The maid below nodded, and then spoke softly, telling the story of what happened at the banquet that day.


    Slowly listening, oliman could not help frowning: "wait a minute."


    "Are you sure it was venal who offered to dance that night?"


    "Yes."


    Below, the maid nodded.


    "And then the man just came out and saved venal?"


    Oliman continued.


    After getting a positive response, olimenton understood something.


    "The boring routine of the knight saving the princess."


    She shook her head to herself, then subconsciously began to think.


    It happened by accident.


    Venal is her sister and Princess of the Kutu royal family. There are too many people who have reasons to be against her.


    It''s just that Weiner''s front foot just slipped out, and someone came to assassinate her back foot?


    Is there something wrong with Carey?


    What''s more, it''s a coincidence that venal was assassinated and saved by that man.


    Was it premeditated?


    In an instant, oliman thought a lot of things.


    She was much older and had seen too much.


    Born in the Royal environment, she subconsciously doubted everything and instinctively doubted everything.


    "Who is that Kailin?"


    Then she began to ask for Chen Heng''s information.


    Below, for olliman''s inquiry, the maid''s face was respectful and silent.In her mouth, olliman also has a general understanding of Chen Heng''s past.


    "Sounds good."


    Listening to Chen Heng''s past deeds, olliman''s face softened slightly. At this time, she nodded: "she was born in the southern aristocracy, and the family is not very powerful. She is also a student of coribo. She has good talent and is expected to become a knight..."


    she nodded to herself: "if there is no problem, she is very suitable for venal."


    As a princess of the royal family, venal was born too late. In front of her, there was oliman, her biological sister.


    It''s doomed that she won''t have much chance in the battle of royal succession, and no one will think of supporting her.


    As Princess venar, if she marries some domestic aristocrats, some problems will easily arise.


    Her identity is there, a Royal Princess, in the current situation, it is too easy to be used as an excuse.


    Therefore, in oliman''s view, Weiner''s best destination is to marry an aristocratic descendant who is not powerful but has extraordinary ability.


    A knight born in the southern aristocracy is very suitable.


    Of course, although it seems that it is appropriate for olliman, the details need to be carefully considered.


    "What about the knight Kelling in other ways?"


    In thinking, she knocked on the table subconsciously, and then said, "is there any dispute? Such as some strange fiancee? "


    As a nobleman, in order to strengthen the power of his family, many families will make marriage arrangements for their heirs when they are still young, so as to obtain the support of other families.


    In addition, with the degree of chaos in the aristocratic circle, all kinds of things like maids and mistresses were in a mess.


    Influenced by her mother, olliman has several lovers of her own.


    For the person her sister likes, she won''t mind who she has been entangled with in the past, but she can''t have a fiancee. Otherwise, it''s too much trouble to deal with it.


    But the next answer she heard surprised her.

 Chapter 40

    "Do you mean that this so-called Knight of Kailin has not had a woman from the past to the present?"


    Looking at her maid, olliman looked a little surprised. Rao Shi had made up for many kinds of situations before, which was also unexpected at this time.


    "Yes."


    In front of her, her maid was also a little surprised, but nodded: "at least in the city of Kutu, there is no such information."


    "How does this knight of Kailin look?"


    Olliman''s face was shocked, and then she continued to ask.


    "I don''t know."


    The maid shook her head and said, "but according to the information, it should be a rare beautiful man."


    "Rare beautiful man, can it be so clean?"


    Olliman frowned, then some bad ideas flashed in her mind.


    This guy, it can''t be the body There''s even something wrong with sexual orientation.


    Of course, on second thought, she ruled it out.


    Anyway, since the other side is a knight, the possibility of having that problem is very small, especially when the other side is still so young.


    As for sexual orientation, it is possible.


    Oliman thought for a moment, thinking so.


    Although she didn''t know much about it, when she was away, she also heard that some people had a unique hobby. They didn''t like women, but they liked those lovely men.


    I don''t know if the knight of Kailin is also a fellow.


    The thought flashed through her mind. After a moment''s reflection, she continued to ask the question.


    But the answer was quite unexpected.


    "Not even men?"


    Olliman''s face was surprised, but she had nothing to say.


    Of course, she also knows that it is not reliable to judge such a high degree of secrecy only from the information she inquires.


    She knocked on the table. After a while, she continued: "in that case...


    " take a chance. "


    She raised her head, looked at the maid in front of her and said faintly, "in my name, hold a party and call Carey over."


    "As far as I know, that Kailin and Kaili are very good friends, right?"


    She spoke faintly, so she said.


    "Yes."


    In front of her, the maid said respectfully.


    "That''s fine."


    Olliman nodded. "Tell Carey that he''ll call that Carey over, by any means."


    "And then, on the other side of Wiener, send someone to inform him."


    She spoke softly, thinking of what happened to vinar during this time, she had a headache: "don''t let her continue to make trouble."


    It seems that during this period of time, the news of Wiener really makes her sister feel headache.


    With this news, she must be able to stop for a while.


    "Dinner party?"


    On the quiet manor, Chen Heng looked at Kaili in front of him and frowned: "who is it this time?"


    "It''s Princess oliman''s party. It''s said that only a few guests were invited."


    In front of Chen Heng, Kaili was dressed in black. Now he looked smiling: "how about going with him?"


    "Princess oliman......"


    Chen Heng was surprised.


    He naturally knew the reputation of Princess oliman.


    It should be said that in Kutu, there is no one who does not know Princess oliman.


    This princess oliman is king Kutu''s eldest daughter and his most outstanding daughter.


    It is said that the princess oliman is not only excellent in herself, but also has excellent chivalry talent. Although she is young, she is already a very powerful chivalry. She leads her own black soil army in the north of Kutu City, and has repeatedly used troops against neighboring countries, controlling a large part of the military power.


    Like the other prince, he is the best candidate for the next king of Kutu.


    With Chen Heng''s temperament, when he first came to Kutu City, he inquired about Princess oliman''s news very clearly, and even set up several plans to get close to the princess.


    Of course, because the princess oliman is not in Kutu all the year round, even though Chen Heng has all kinds of plans, there is no way to implement them in the end.


    But this time, Princess oliman suddenly came back.


    What this represents is very thought-provoking.


    In an instant, Chen Heng thought of many possibilities, but on the surface, he said with a smile, "it''s my honor for the princess to invite me."


    "Then, please take me there."


    In any case, as a candidate for King Kutu, Princess oliman is one of the most powerful people.


    Even if she doesn''t summon Chen Heng, Chen Heng will take the initiative to get close to them.Now that we have a chance to get to know each other, we can''t miss it.


    "Good."


    Listening to Chen Heng''s reply, Kaili was calm on the surface, but he was relieved in his heart.


    He was really afraid that Chen Heng would refuse him. At that time, it would be difficult for him to finish.


    With the character of Princess oliman, since she let Kaili take Chen Heng, Kaili must do it.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid the consequences will be very bad.


    Princess oliman doesn''t like useless people.


    Carey shivered at the thought of Princess oliman''s face.


    A moment later, he said something to Chen Heng, then left here and walked out directly.


    At the same time, looking at Kaili''s figure, Chen Heng shakes his head and turns to leave.


    Back at his manor, he went to an open training ground.


    At the moment, there are not many people in the training ground, it seems very quiet, there is no one at all.


    This is Chen Heng''s special training place, which is usually only used by Chen Heng, so it naturally appears more open.


    Standing here alone, he holds a long sword and waves the wind of the sword.


    And in the place that ordinary people can''t see, in his body, a stream of life energy also began to gather with Chen Heng''s action, and constantly gathered in his body.


    After more than half a year of hard training, Chen Heng''s Knight breathing method has made a long progress.


    The forging method and knight breathing method cooperate with each other, and the effect is very excellent.


    According to coribo, Chen Heng''s life energy and physical quality at this moment have initially reached the standard of awakening the seeds of life. As long as some time passes, he can start to try to awaken his own seeds of life through various attempts.


    This process is very dangerous, once the failure, the knight''s own vitality will disappear in a moment, and irreversible, it is a process that can not be retrieved.


    Once failed, this life is basically like this, there will not be many more opportunities.


    Under normal circumstances, a knight can only have one or two chances in his life.

 Chapter 41

    "The awakening of the seeds of life can be put aside first..."


    at this moment, standing on the training ground, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    The awakening of the seeds of life is too dangerous. Although Chen Heng has reached the minimum standard, he still tries not to try until he is fully confident.


    According to the practice of the world, the best way for a knight to wake up the seeds of life is to wake up in the fight. Under the pressure of life and death, he can make the stimulation of life energy reach the extreme, so as to wake up his own seeds of life.


    This way, the success rate is too low, but it is also too dangerous.


    Awakening in life and death sounds cool, but it''s actually a gamble.


    If one is not good and fails to wake up, he is really going to die.


    What''s more, even if the awakening is successful, if you can''t quickly get rid of the weak period after the awakening of the seed of life, it''s just as deadly.


    If one is not good, he will die.


    Therefore, this road, Chen Heng has not accumulated enough, is not easy to go.


    He''s not a native of the world, not without other options.


    "Forging method..."


    in an instant, the content of rock forging method appeared in my mind.


    Chen Heng''s rock forging method was given by Liu Yi, which is the true method of rock school.


    Compared with the ordinary forging method, this forging method is more powerful and profound, but the preconditions for practice are also very harsh.


    At least from the part that Chen Heng knew, he didn''t have the qualification to practice the rock forging method.


    However, it has been nearly a year since Chen Heng started this simulation, which has brought forging method to a satisfactory level.


    At this time, his knight cultivation was in a bottleneck, and it was time to turn his horse''s head and put his energy into the forging method.


    Chen Heng did not forget his purpose.


    He is not a person in this world, but a person from modern society.


    Compared with the knight breathing method, the forging method is his foundation and the purpose of his coming here.


    At the beginning, in order to get as many points as possible, what Chen Heng did in this simulation was to practice the rock forging method, so as to lay the foundation for ontological practice?


    So now is the right time.


    Read so far, Chen Heng face calm, quietly began to move.


    Time goes by slowly.


    A few days later, a carriage passed and then stopped outside a manor.


    "It seems that the relationship between Princess oliman and you is very unusual"


    looking at the manor in front of him, Chen Heng turned to look at Carey, and his face was a little strange.


    The manor in front of us is the one where Carey held the banquet before.


    Now, Princess oliman holds a banquet, and the place where it is held is also this manor.


    "This..."


    facing Chen Heng''s eyes, Kaili was a little embarrassed. At last, she could only open her mouth like this and said, "Princess oliman has some relationship with my father..."


    he didn''t say more, but just revealed a little.


    But Chen Heng understood Kaili''s meaning in an instant.


    In this way, Carey and the family behind her are mostly the supporters of the princess oliman.


    So the purpose of this banquet is worth considering.


    Is it difficult that the princess oliman wants to take this opportunity to pull herself into her camp?


    At the moment, Chen Heng can''t help but flash this idea in his heart, thinking so.


    Of course, on the surface, he was still as calm as before. He just nodded to Carey with a smile, then stepped down from the carriage and came out slowly.


    The outside world is shining brightly.


    The candlelight was burning, and it was shining all around.


    Chen Heng raised his head and chest and stepped forward.


    Then, under Carey''s leadership, he stepped into it step by step.


    The place is still that place, and the decoration has not changed, but the people have changed. At the moment, they have changed a lot.


    The most obvious is that there are more bodyguards around.


    And the identity of the guests.


    At the last banquet, although there were many guests here, many of them were just the heirs of those nobles, and they were nothing in themselves.


    But this time, the guests are generally much older, and many of them even become grandfathers for Chen Heng.


    Obviously, most of the guests who come here this time are those who are really in charge, not the descendants of the big family.Looking at the scene in front of him, Chen Heng knew it clearly, and then continued to move forward.


    He stepped forward, then under the guidance of Carey, quietly went to his own position.


    In today''s occasions, Chen Heng''s arrival is very eye-catching.


    In the presence, many people were attracted by Chen Heng''s arrival, attracted by him and focused on him.


    "This is Mr. coribo''s student?"


    A voice came from one side and sounded at the moment, which seemed to have some inexplicable meaning: "I thought I was an excellent young man, but now it seems that I am just like this."


    Listen to this voice, Chen Heng frowned, also some inexplicable.


    He has always been careful in the city of Kutu and will not easily provoke others. Why do people speak ill of him on such occasions?


    Is he inadvertently provoking others, or is he really simply not pleasing to the eye?


    Or, what are the other reasons?


    In a flash, Chen Heng thought a lot of things, but then he got up and said calmly, "I really didn''t learn much of Mr. coribo''s skills, and I''m not very good. But if you don''t mind, I''d like to ask you for advice."


    His face was calm, but his eyes looked forward to a middle-aged man in the corner.


    It was a very tall middle-aged man with dark skin and black light armour.


    At the moment, he sat there and looked at Chen Heng standing up in front of him. His face was a little surprised: "do you want to challenge me?"


    "Good, good."


    He got up laughing and looked at Chen Heng in front of him, with a little light in his eyes: "it seems that your teacher didn''t tell you the truth of respecting your elders..."


    at the moment when he got up, a fierce momentum was displayed, and the breath of terror was spreading. It was extremely dangerous, which made people feel numb, like seeing a beast.


    Around, the breath gradually suppressed. At this moment, I don''t know how many people''s faces changed greatly. Looking at the middle-aged man standing up in front of him, his eyes couldn''t help contracting.


    Of course, many people recognized the man''s identity, and at this moment, their faces showed a look of surprise.

 Chapter 42

    "It''s madel..."


    there was a whisper around.


    At this moment, looking at the middle-aged man standing up in front of him, many faces showed startled color.


    "It''s him, why at this time..."


    someone frowned and looked at the middle-aged man standing up in front of him. At this time, he couldn''t help thinking.


    Someone is thinking about the purpose of the other party''s provocation.


    There are also expressions of interest on their faces, looking forward with great interest, hoping to watch this rare Knight battle.


    On both sides, one is a knight who has been famous for a long time, and the other is a student of coribo, a rising star in the city of Kutu.


    No matter what the outcome of the war, it must be very wonderful, right?


    At this moment, looking at the two people in front of each other, many people flashed this idea.


    Carey''s face was complicated. At this moment, she stood aside and opened her mouth. She wanted to fight, but she didn''t say anything in the end.


    He knew in his heart that this time, madel must have been inspired by Princess oliman, and the reason was very simple. Most of them wanted to try Kailin''s strength.


    Fame doesn''t mean everything. As a powerful princess in charge of one party''s power, Princess oliman never only believes in fame.


    Kailin''s reputation is really great, but whether it is in line with reality or not is what Princess oliman wants to know.


    At this moment, he can''t help worrying about Chen Heng.


    In any case, medell is the right subordinate of oriman, and one of the three Knights of Princess oriman. He is a knight who really awakens the seeds of life.


    No matter what Chen Heng said, he didn''t really awaken the seed of life. Now he is just a knight apprentice.


    The gap between the two is very obvious.


    In this case, how should Chen Heng deal with it?


    "I can only hope that Michael will do it less."


    At the moment, Carey sighed to herself, and sighed softly.


    And now, in the corner.


    At the moment when Chen Heng got up, in the corner, a girl couldn''t help but shine in front of her eyes.


    She looked ahead and got up, tall and straight, just like Chen Heng in the past. At this time, her face was a little excited. She almost didn''t control herself and got up directly.


    Fortunately, however, she still remembered her words, restrained herself and continued to hide in the corner without making a sound.


    The atmosphere was a little dignified.


    Standing there alone, Chen Heng was tall and straight, with a handsome face. At this moment, he looked very attractive.


    At this moment, his heart is also very dignified.


    With his strength at the moment, his five senses are extremely sensitive, just feel the changes of people around him, and even hear the conversation of some people.


    And in front of this person to upload that terrible pressure, also told Chen Heng, the strength of the other side.


    "A real knight..."


    Chen Heng was calm on the surface, but dignified in his heart. At this moment, the idea flashed through his heart.


    A real knight...


    except for a few people, I''m afraid no one knows better than Chen Heng that the real terror of the knight.


    In the first simulation, Chen Heng traveled around as a mercenary, not only having never seen a real knight, but also fighting with a real knight.


    It was an extremely dangerous encounter. Even though Chen Heng''s own strength was extraordinary, he couldn''t fight against the real knight at all. He could only entangle for a while at most.


    If he had not been with many people at the beginning, so as to entangle each other''s energy, I am afraid that at that time, he would have died in the hands of the knight.


    And at the beginning, what he met was just an old knight with a lot of years old.


    In front of him, madel is still in his prime, and his actual strength will only be more terrifying and more powerful than those Chen Heng once met.


    Even though Chen Heng is not what he used to be, his strength has surpassed that of the first simulation, but he never wants to meet such a knight.


    But now, he can''t hold back.


    If he doesn''t respond to the other party''s remarks, I''m afraid he doesn''t know how he will be treated.


    The reputation accumulated in the past will be covered with dust, and the impression and value in the eyes of Princess oliman may also degenerate a lot.


    And at the moment, Chen Heng also thought of more.


    "If the other party''s behavior is really inspired by the princess oliman, then the purpose should be to investigate my current strength, so as to judge my value..."


    Chen Heng''s face is calm, and all kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart: "if so, no matter what the result is, the other party will not kill me."


    "Otherwise, in the event of an accident, in front of so many people, I''m afraid that the reputation of Princess oliman will also be affected..."In an instant, he thought of it.


    He didn''t know about Wiener. He just thought that the other party just wanted to make a simple test.


    However, no matter what the result is, the other party can''t kill in front of so many people here.


    Otherwise, it''s not just about reputation, it''s just about coribo, and princess oliman and madel can''t account for it.


    According to Chen Heng''s understanding of his teacher, if he was killed here, I''m afraid that without saying a word, he would come to the door with a sword and go to find the princess oliman in person.


    Even if it is estimated that Chen Heng''s aoliman, the other side will not die.


    Since most of his life will not be in danger, Chen Heng is not afraid of everything.


    Hua la...


    bursts of crisp sound came from my eyes.


    In the middle of the hall, all the singers who used to dance around retreated, leaving an extremely open space.


    Chen Heng''s face was cold. He stretched out his right hand and pulled out a silver sword.


    Under the candlelight, the silver sword reflected the bursts of light, which was very dazzling.


    "Ah, the sword is good."


    He looked at Chen Heng and sneered: "I just don''t know how to use swordsmanship?"


    "You will know."


    Chen Heng light mouth, then forward.


    Crash...


    in mid air, bursts of light sound across.


    In the eyes of the guests around, Chen Heng''s body disappeared from the original place.


    The sharp sword wind swept all around, and the sound of the moment overtook other sounds.


    The light silver sword mark passed in mid air.


    Two figures hit each other at the same time.


    By the time four people around reacted, the two figures had directly bumped into each other.


    In the middle of the hall, the two swords collided with each other and smashed together.


    "You..."


    feeling the strength of his hands, madel looked a little surprised.


    The next moment, the wind around.


    Chen Heng stepped forward with a cold face. He held the sword in one hand and chopped it down.


    The power in the body falls down with this blow. In an instant, the life energy in Chen Heng''s body surges and suddenly explodes.


    Bang!


    The speed of this sword is even more terrifying, and its power is higher than before.

 Chapter 43

    Bang!!


    The light sound of the long sword''s attack kept passing, which made the whole hall seem to vibrate and feel a great pressure.


    Just in the blink of an eye, Chen Heng and madel kept fighting each other, and they fought dozens of times in a few breaths.


    The long sword collides with each other and Chen Heng''s body retreats. It seems that he has fallen into a disadvantage in this process.


    This is not surprising.


    No matter what the reason is, at this moment, Chen Heng has not really awakened the seeds of life, and there is no substantial change in the life energy in his body, which is a substantial gap with the current medell.


    His strength is not as good as that of madel. It''s quite normal for him to fall into a disadvantage in the face-to-face confrontation.


    However, even if it falls into a bad situation, the situation is still deadlocked.


    If you look closely, you can see that there seem to be many changes.


    Although Chen Heng has fallen behind, he has gradually recovered his disadvantage and is now moving forward.


    His speed is very fast and his strength is greater than he thought.


    Facing Chen Heng, medell was surprised.


    But for the newcomer who has just become a knight apprentice for less than a year, he originally thought that the other side would be easy to deal with, as long as he made a little effort, he could win the other side.


    But now it seems that although the opponent has not been a knight for a long time, his strength, speed and fighting experience are far beyond his imagination.


    If he didn''t know Chen Heng''s background in advance, he would almost think that he was not a new man, but a very sophisticated knight who was about to awaken the seeds of life.


    Such performance is absolutely worthy of the name of Knight genius.


    He thought so in his heart. At this time, he couldn''t help but wonder.


    But at the same time, his heart of the competitive heart can not help being aroused.


    Knights, because of their own unique, grow up in the process of fighting.


    It can be said that every Knight grows up in fighting.


    So is madel.


    Before that time, it''s OK, but now, looking at Chen Heng''s performance, the competitive heart hidden in his heart has also begun to be stimulated, and now he can''t help taking it seriously.


    "Take it, boy."


    With a sneer, he waved his sword forward at a very fast speed and chopped it to Chen Heng, but it didn''t fall down.


    Bursts of sword light flashed around. At this moment, the speed was so fast that even those microscopic people around could not see his action now.


    Suddenly, Chen Heng''s pressure increased greatly.


    In the dark, he frowned. On the surface, he remained as calm as before. He didn''t say a word. He just fought with the man in front of him.


    It''s better to be serious.


    Since it''s a test, the brighter the test results, the better.


    Moreover, for Chen Heng himself, this is also a test.


    If he can hold on to medell''s hand in front of his eyes, it shows that Chen Heng''s current strength is enough to fight against the real knight. Although he is still defeated, at least he will not be suppressed in the blink of an eye as he once was.


    "Madel began to be serious..."


    around, looking at the two people''s accelerating action, someone flashed this idea in his heart, and his face became more serious.


    At the moment, as the two people continue to fight, their evaluation of Chen Heng is also constantly improving.


    In the past, although Chen Heng''s reputation was very impressive, it was nothing for those who were really at the top.


    As the top figures, they can''t tell the difference between knights.


    Knights are apprentices before awakening the seeds of life.


    As apprentices, there is a big difference.


    It is the knight apprentice who has just awakened the life energy and has not mastered any skills.


    It is also the knight apprentice who can exercise himself to the extreme, polish and perfect all aspects, and reach the seed standard of awakening life.


    And Chen Heng''s full calculation, from the worship of coripomen, to the practice of Knight breathing, but also more than half a year.


    For more than half a year, even if ordinary people can awaken their life energy, they will not become so powerful. At most, they are stronger than ordinary people.


    Therefore, before that, although Chen Heng had a great reputation, many people didn''t pay much attention to him. Although he made friends with him, I''m afraid he was more directed at coribo.


    But now it seems that this is not the case at all.


    Judging from Chen Heng''s strength at the moment, this is not a knight apprentice who has just mastered the life energy, but a knight genius who has refined himself and reached the standard of awakening life seed.


    A true knight who awakens the seed of life is enough to rival an army.


    As the three Knights under Princess oliman''s command, madel once had the record of breaking a 500 man elite team by himself.At the moment, Chen Heng can play with him for such a long time.


    This, I have to say, is very surprising.


    Bang!!


    Bursts of light sound came constantly.


    Little blood is falling.


    Unconsciously, Chen Heng''s palm has been red with blood.


    His tiger''s mouth cracked, unknowingly cracked in the collision, but he didn''t care at all.


    At the moment, his whole body energy, all concentrate on in front of me on the body.


    His eyes were fixed on each other, and his whole life energy was boiling.


    In the fierce battle, the life energy in his body is boiling, and now it seems that there are some new changes.


    If someone observes carefully, they will find that Chen Heng''s body temperature is rising sharply at the moment, and his heart is beating very fast.


    In fact, with Chen Heng as the center at the moment, almost within a few meters, they are infected by his breath. At the moment, it seems like a big stove.


    "Why is it so hot all of a sudden"


    around, feeling the changes here, someone murmured to himself and said so.


    "Hot..."


    standing aside, listening to this, Carey was stunned at first, then seemed to think of something, and his face suddenly changed.


    "Isn''t it..."


    he widened his eyes. At this moment, his eyes were tightly fixed on Chen Heng. It seemed that he thought of something incredible.


    "This guy....."


    pushed Chen Heng away with his hand and felt the strength from Chen Heng. Madel was also surprised: "he even woke up in the battle and tried to wake up the seeds of life..."


    for others, Chen Heng''s state at the moment may not be certain, but for such a real knight as him, Chen Heng''s changes can''t be concealed from him.


    He saw the changes in Chen Heng, so he was surprised and even shocked at the moment.


    "His strength is constantly increasing, if I don''t try to break out..."


    when I fight with Chen Heng, he frowns secretly, and this idea flashed in his heart.


    Knights'' power comes from life energy. The strongest point of knights who awaken the seeds of life is that they can condense the whole body''s life energy for a short time and make the seeds of life active.


    This kind of state will make the knight have a strong power, but it will also consume the vitality of the knight itself, and reduce his life to a certain extent.


    Therefore, this state is also known as life burning, which is the power that Knights use when they enter the decisive battle.


    At the moment, with the active life energy in Chen Heng''s body, the seeds of life in his body are gradually stimulated and trying to wake up.


    In this state, he will enter a state similar to the burning of life, and his own strength will be greatly enhanced.


    Facing Chen Heng at the moment, the pressure of medell is increasing.


    If it goes on like this again, if he doesn''t have an outbreak, I''m afraid it will be very difficult to bring Chen Heng down.


    For a while, he was in a dilemma.


    Fortunately, at this time, a sound sounded slowly, resounding throughout the hall.


    "Stop it."

 Chapter 44

    "Stop it


    A cold voice came from the front.


    All of a sudden, the eyes of the people around them were attracted to the center of the hall and looked there together.


    There, I don''t know when, a tall, beautiful woman came out from there. Now, her face was cold, and she looked ahead: "madel, stop it!"


    "Knight Kelling is my guest. How can I be so rude?"


    Her face was cold, and now her face was full of anger: "go down now!"


    Cold voice from the front of my eyes, sounds particularly dignified, which seems to imply anger, like in anger.


    People around listen to this voice, looking at this, immediately feel cold, like facing an angry lioness, especially terrible.


    "Princess oliman..."


    in the middle of the hall, listening to oliman''s words, madel seemed to be struggling and unwilling. But at the moment, he still obeyed the order, got up and turned down.


    Looking at medell''s action, Princess oliman''s face softened slightly. Then she turned around and looked at Chen Heng standing in front of her, smiling: "Knight Kailin, are you ok?"


    "Sorry."


    Her face was sincere. At this time, with some apology on her face, she said, "this time I came here to invite you, but I didn''t expect that such a thing would happen."


    "Knight madel has always been like this. Seeing other powerful and excellent knights, he can''t help but want to challenge. Please don''t blame him."


    Bursts of words are falling.


    In front of Chen Heng''s eyes, her face was sincere and looked extremely sincere, as if it had nothing to do with her, it was really just an accident.


    Of course, Chen Heng has no idea whether this encounter is an accident or a deliberate attempt by the other party.


    But he knew that no matter what the other party was thinking, he could not resist.


    Don''t say that he is not even a real knight at the moment. Even if he is now a knight, he can''t do anything in the face of Princess Kutu and oliman who is in charge.


    After all, the identity of the other side is far beyond him. Even if he is a real knight, it is nothing compared with the identity of the other side.


    Even, according to the rumor, the other side itself is a very powerful knight, which can be in the cruel competition, as a woman step by step to the present situation.


    Chen Heng showed a smile on his face. In the face of Princess oliman''s sincerity and enthusiasm, he was flattered.


    "You are serious."


    He quickly bowed his head, saluted oriman, put away his sword, and showed a smile on his face: "after all, Knight madel is my predecessor. This time, I think it''s just to try my skills, not to have any bad ideas."


    "Princess, please don''t be hard on knight madel..."


    "no way!"


    Olliman''s face sank, and she looked very serious. "It''s his biggest sin that madel dares to attack my guests."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll drive him out of the library."


    To drive away a knight who has been famous for a long time for his own sake, if it happened to other people, I''m afraid I''ll be moved at the moment.


    However, Chen Heng''s heart is as calm as water, let alone moved, even without any fluctuation.


    To him, these things are empty.


    No real benefits, no actual pay, for him, there is no meaning.


    Of course, thinking in mind is one thing, but on the surface it is another.


    Looking at olliman, Chen Heng''s face suddenly showed a moving expression and opened his mouth. He seemed to want to say something, but he didn''t say anything. He was moved and couldn''t speak.


    Looking at Chen Heng''s appearance, oliman smiles, but doesn''t think much.


    It''s just a young man. Just a little favor can make him moved.


    For these similar small means, she has already played very pure.


    Standing there, she patted Chen Heng on the shoulder and laughed at him.


    It has to be said that Princess oliman is very beautiful. She is wearing a red dress at the moment. She is as attractive as a beautiful flower.


    Standing in front of olliman, Chen Heng can even smell the fragrance from the other person.


    Smelling the fragrance of olliman, Chen Heng thought for a moment, then secretly turned the life energy in his body, barely flowing in his body.


    With the flow of life energy in his body, his face became a little ruddy, and then he stepped back, a little bit away from the princess oliman.


    The performance is like a pure boy who has not been too close to the girl.


    Looking at Chen Heng''s performance, olliman was surprised.However, recalling the information that Chen Heng had never contacted with other girls, he couldn''t help laughing and felt more relieved about Chen Heng.


    So, she thought for a moment, and then in front of the audience, she directly took Chen Heng''s hand.


    She took Chen Heng''s hand, in front of the audience, directly to one side, will be placed in a corner.


    "Sit down here."


    Pulling Chen Heng to come here, olliman smiles at Chen Heng: "I have other guests to entertain, so I won''t entertain you first."


    "I''ll see you later."


    Her face with a smile, very ambiguous said, give a strong hint.


    If you are a normal young man, at this time, you may have to have all kinds of good feelings for him, and even can''t help thinking about it.


    Even though people in the aristocratic circle are generally open-minded, Princess oliman''s action just now is a little too much, and it''s hard not to make people think about it.


    Chen Heng will be brought to the corner, olliman turned from the corner, will feel the line of sight from vinar.


    At the moment, venal stood in the corner, looking at her with a face of shame and anger, as if to say that she did not keep the agreement.


    It''s the one she fell in love with first. Why does oliman want to do it?


    Feeling the sight of her sister, oliman just smiles and doesn''t care about it.


    What''s wrong with the people my sister likes? They''re not really together.


    Moreover, even if it''s really together, it''s not impossible to hook up.


    For the aristocracy, there is nothing impossible.


    Of course, olliman is just trying, not really trying to do anything.


    But for the people around, it''s just like this. In fact, it''s already very strong.


    After returning to his seat, Chen Heng was able to feel the sight of many people around him.


    Feeling the sight, Chen Heng can''t help frowning.

 Chapter 45

    "Trouble......"


    sitting in his seat, Chen Heng could not help frowning as he felt the sight from all around him and the hostility.


    Although I don''t know why, olliman''s action really brought him a lot of trouble.


    The other party''s previous behavior, not only did not have the slightest favor for him, but also easy to spread bad rumors, let Chen Heng''s reputation dust, suffer losses.


    As for fantasy, think that the other party like their own what, this kind of thing Chen Heng will never think, will take the initiative to avoid.


    Different from what ordinary people think, for Chen Heng, what happened to a princess is the biggest trouble.


    In this world, everything is valuable. Whatever you want, you need to pay for it.


    If olliman makes an open offer and makes Chen Heng pledge allegiance, Chen Heng will consider it.


    But if there is any entanglement or relationship with them, it means that they passively enter the other side''s camp.


    No matter what happened, but at that time, there is no doubt that Olympian''s enemies will subconsciously divide Chen Heng into Olympian''s camp.


    This is like a passive choice, and, or the kind of white whoring.


    Apart from the ambiguous story with Princess oliman, nothing else can be obtained.


    Some people may be quite interested in this matter. After all, it is a rare experience to be able to have something to do with a long Princess and produce some romantic stories.


    But Chen Heng is not interested at all.


    People are people.


    In Chen Heng''s opinion, apart from her many auras, the so-called Princess Kutu, an ordinary woman, is no different from a normal woman in some ways.


    Nothing unusual.


    What''s more, he may not be the only one.


    The other side of this kind of means to play so pure, before most of them have colluded with a lot of people.


    If the other party treats him like this at the moment, won''t he treat others like this in the future?


    Looking at the center of the banquet in front of him, the extremely beautiful and passionate olliman, Chen Heng''s face is calm and shakes his head secretly.


    After looking at it, he turned his eyes away from olliman, and then he didn''t look at each other any more, just looked aside.


    With the passing of time, the atmosphere of the banquet became warm.


    A group of dancers are doing exquisite dances to boost the fun.


    These dancers are very beautiful. They all look delicate and tall. At first sight, they are specially selected.


    And the dancing skirts they wear are also very thin, some of the hidden parts are invisible, along with the continuous display of dancing posture, giving people a very unique feeling.


    Around, looking at these dancers, many people have straight eyes.


    When the banquet was warm, the wine filled the whole hall, and some people gave out bursts of low laughter, came forward and hugged a dancer at will, and directly hugged her.


    There are many people who do this kind of thing, and princess oliman also turns a blind eye to it. She even wears her own long skirt with a smile on her face and joins the feast.


    Because of her identity, no one dares to treat her like a dancer, but many people dance with her.


    However, while relaxing, olliman also shifts part of her energy to Chen Heng.


    In the corner, Chen Heng was sitting alone. He was still sitting there with a straight figure.


    At the moment, under the dual effects of wine and environment, most of the others are not well dressed. However, he is still sitting upright. The whole person is sitting there like a straight sword, which is very eye-catching.


    In sharp contrast to the people around.


    Oliman can''t help but be a little surprised. Just as she wants to step forward, she sees a small figure on the other side, sneaking forward and walking towards Chen Heng.


    This is a young girl, but she is 14 or 15 years old. Her appearance seems to be similar to that of olliman, but it is very different.


    Looking at the girl, oliman was stunned and then shook her head secretly.


    "You... Hello..."


    with a skirt in hand, Wiener walks up to Chen Heng. Then she plucks up her courage, looks at Chen Heng and says.


    "Do you remember me?"


    She plucked up her courage and looked at Chen Heng seriously.


    "It''s you?"


    Looking at Weiner in front of him, Chen Heng was stunned. Then he reacted with a smile: "what are you doing here?"


    "Is there an elder here?"


    He said softly.


    Wiener was stunned, then nodded.


    Standing there, she looked at Chen Heng and didn''t know what to say.


    The scene is so awkward.


    Chen Heng smiles: "no matter what, sit first, or you will be too tired.""If you don''t mind, sit here."


    He looked at Wiener with a very gentle face, like a polite gentleman, and his every move made him feel good.


    Compared with Wiener, Chen Heng seems to be a good talker.


    In fact, he has always been like this. He is good at talking and likes to communicate.


    Just in a short time, they began to chat, and each talked about some of their own stories, which seemed very happy.


    "My hometown comes from the south. Every autumn, there are full of purple flowers and a kind of wild fruit."


    Chen Heng smiles: "next time if I have a chance, how about I send some to you?"


    Wiener nodded with a smile.


    "Leave me an address if you can."


    Chen Heng''s face was as gentle as ever, and he said gently, "next time, when my father''s motorcade arrives, I''ll send it to you."


    Wiener''s face hesitated.


    Oliman did not say that she could not reveal her identity.


    But, in her side, those who know her identity, will change an attitude to her, no matter who, will become respectful, become cautious, just as with oliman.


    Subconsciously, she didn''t want Chen Heng to become like that.


    So in the end, she hesitated for a moment, then said to Chen Heng, "I usually live with brother Kaili. If you want to find me, just send things there."


    "So..."


    Chen Heng was stunned, and then he laughed again: "OK."


    Weiner didn''t know that although she thought she was covering up well, in fact, up to now, Chen Heng has guessed her identity.


    It''s not that hard to guess.


    Although there are many aristocrats in Kutu, there are not many of the top ones.


    In Chen Heng''s nature, long ago, he thoroughly inquired about the information of those people in Kutu city.


    Among these people, there are not many who meet the current Wiener conditions. They are very easy to guess, but they have too little information to be sure immediately.


    But now, after today''s incident, through recent experience, and some information that Weiner accidentally revealed, Chen Heng has basically guessed her true identity.


    The sister of Princess oliman, who is now the third in line successor of Kutu, venal.

 Chapter 46

    Vinar, the daughter of the three kings of Kutu, is also the youngest daughter of this generation.


    It is said that the princess venar does not often go out on weekdays for some reasons, but stays in the palace all the year round to accompany her father, King Kutu of this generation.


    And he and oliman, the eldest princess of Kutu, are very close to each other.


    Thinking of this, Chen hengruo has something to think about.


    From this point of view, this time oliman specially invited him to the banquet, it may not be that there was no temptation, with the intention of letting him and Wiener have a try.


    "What are you thinking?"


    In front of him, looking at Chen Heng in front of him, Weiner has some doubts.


    "Nothing."


    Chen Heng looked back at Weiner and began to smile again.


    They sat there and continued to talk.


    During this period, other noble women came forward to invite Chen Heng to participate in the activity and dance, but they were all rejected by Chen hengwan.


    They talk here. It seems that they have a very pleasant exchange.


    Oliman danced in the banquet, busy with people from all walks of life, at the same time, she also saw this scene in her eyes.


    On the surface, she didn''t have much to do, and she didn''t send anyone to interfere, so they went.


    Chen Heng before the performance, she had been hiding in the dark, naturally see in the eye.


    In any way, it''s an absolute genius. At this age, it''s only one step away from awakening the seeds of life and becoming a knight.


    An ordinary knight, of course, still has something to do with the Royal Princess, but Chen Heng himself is not from the common people.


    He was born as a southern Lord, and he was a student of coribo. To a certain extent, he could influence the decision-making of coribo, a knight of the Kingdom, which made up for his lack of identity and made him an ideal candidate.


    In olliman''s mind, if there are not many problems in front of him, it is very suitable to match with Wiener.


    At least, there won''t be so many things.


    Of course, it''s too early to decide so soon.


    Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, the original lively atmosphere around gradually dissipated, and the turbulent crowd around gradually disappeared. Looking at this, everyone was about to leave.


    "It seems that the party will be over soon."


    Chen Heng looked in front of him, then turned around and looked at Weiner in front of him with a smile: "it''s getting late. It''s almost time for me to leave."


    "The time of meeting has passed. I hope we can meet again in the future."


    He looked at Wiener and said with a smile.


    "You''ll come to me, won''t you?"


    Looking at Chen Heng, Weiner was a little reluctant. At this time, she bit her lip and opened her mouth gently.


    Chen Heng Leng Leng, then not from a smile: "of course."


    "I''m very happy with you. If I can, I hope I can meet you in the future, just like tonight."


    He smiles, the smile on his face is very bright: "before that, I will look forward to the next prediction with you."


    "Mr. Kailin......"


    listening to Chen Heng''s words, Weiner was stunned. She couldn''t help lowering her head and blushing.


    Although it sounds ordinary, Chen Heng''s words at the moment seem to her like another form of expression, just like the beautiful poems among the minstrels.


    "I''m also looking forward to meeting you next time."


    Looking at Chen Heng''s face, she can''t help but summon up courage and speak shyly.


    "Well, I hope it''s not too late."


    Chen Heng laughed, then bowed, very gentleman salute: "time is late, I left first."


    "Have a good dream."


    ...


    "are you ok?"


    Outside the manor, Kaili sends Chen Heng all the way out. Looking at Chen Heng''s appearance, Kaili can''t help saying.


    "Nothing."


    Chen Heng laughs: "medell shows that although he is straightforward, he doesn''t really work hard."


    "Otherwise, I guess I''ll lie down now, so I can''t talk with you."


    "Isn''t that heavy handed?"


    listened to Chen Heng''s words, and secretly make complaints about Kaili.


    The scene of Chen Heng and madel fighting just now still lingers in his mind.


    If one of those terrible battles were to be replaced, it would be cut into two parts in an instant. There is no possibility of survival.


    However, recalling the battle just now, he also remembered some things. Looking at Chen Heng beside him, he could not help saying, "Kailin, are you... About to that step?"


    "That step?"


    Chen Heng a Leng, then just reaction.Facing Carey, he didn''t hide it. He said with a smile, "yes."


    "Mr. coribo said that I have reached the standard of awakening the seeds of life, and I can try to awaken the seeds of life..."


    as the voice dropped, Carey couldn''t help taking a breath.


    "Actually..."


    he was shocked and didn''t know what to say.


    The meaning of a knight is not so simple.


    Nowadays, there are wars all around. In addition to wealth and status, there are also the number of knights in the family.


    Only a real knight in the family can be regarded as a real noble.


    This is the standard of the aristocratic circle.


    As for those nobles without knights, they have no protection. Maybe they will disappear somewhere and be killed by thieves who come out of nowhere.


    If Chen Heng can really awaken the seed of life and become a knight, it means that the family behind him will make a leap forward.


    Moreover, considering his age and the time of contact with the knight breathing method, it is not impossible for him to go further in the future.


    If he can become a knight, then...


    Carey can''t help shaking at the thought.


    Knight, it''s beyond the ordinary.


    Even though ordinary knights are powerful, they are inferior in status to those real top nobles.


    But the great knight, it will be far beyond.


    Chen Heng''s teacher, coribo, is a great knight.


    According to Kaili, in the whole Kutu country, in terms of status, coribo is only lower than King Kutu.


    As for the others, he didn''t pay attention to them at all.


    It is said that at the beginning, coribo also made a record of killing thousands of people overnight and killing an entire count family.


    This matter is still circulating among many aristocrats, and no one dares to forget it.


    If Chen Heng also becomes a knight, Kaili will tremble as long as he thinks of the possibility.


    if he can, his investment will undoubtedly make a lot of money.


    Even his father and those in his family will pay more attention to him.

 Chapter 47

    Looking at Chen Heng, Kaili took a deep breath and calmed down after a long time.


    In any case, at the moment, Chen Heng is his friend.


    They have been together for quite a long time. They both trust each other and have a very deep friendship.


    With this kind of relationship, the farther Chen Heng will go in the future, the more good it will be for him.


    If it can really reach a certain level, the family behind him will attach more importance to him and give him more resources.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help smiling and looking at Chen Heng''s expression.


    In front of him, looking at Kaili''s performance, Chen Heng smiles to himself.


    As early as before, he had anticipated the reaction of Carey and others.


    To some extent, Carey''s reaction at the moment is exactly what he wants.


    At the moment, Chen Heng has shown his value, and as long as the other party can see this, he will increase his investment in the future, so as to help him in all aspects and accelerate his development.


    When such investment increases to a certain extent, I am afraid I will not be willing to give up the convenience.


    After all, the cost is there, and it has been invested to a certain extent. If we give up again, I''m afraid all the things we invested in in in the past will be wasted.


    Chen Heng deeply understands the truth.


    Sure enough, on the way back, Kaili chatted with Chen Heng about some things in Kutu city recently, and purchased a batch of materials from Chen Heng''s shop at a very favorable price, which made Chen Heng a small profit.


    Later, Chen Heng returned to his residence.


    In a few days.


    In the early morning, the outside world is sunny.


    On the training ground of the manor, Chen Heng stood there alone. At the moment, his face was calm and he stood in silence, looking very calm.


    "Cultivating both inside and outside, mobilizing Qi and blood in the body..."


    practicing the forging method silently, Chen Heng thought to himself: "rock forging, the method of carrying Qi and blood, seems to have a subtle effect on the operation of life energy..."


    "in this way, the so-called life energy is mostly a part of the Qi and blood in the human body, but it''s just special Standing there, Chen Heng thought silently.


    During this period of time, because his knight cultivation had reached a certain bottleneck, Chen Heng temporarily put down his knight cultivation and began to focus on the forging method.


    That is the rock forging method he got from Liuyi.


    According to the records of the rock forging method, this forging method was handed down to the rock immortal at that time. It was a method that the rock immortal killed the stone devil, observed the body structure of the stone devil, and then improved and created it.


    If ordinary people want to practice this method, they first need to practice to the level of perfection, then carry Qi and blood, cultivate both inside and outside, and transform the body to the level of rock.


    The whole forging method can be divided into three steps, from the initial body of flesh and blood to the final body of rock.


    First of all, it is to refine the body, to refine the flesh and blood, to the point that it is strong enough to shake the sword.


    At this stage, the practitioner seems to be no different from ordinary people on the surface, but once he stimulates Qi and blood, he can immediately transform his body to the point of shaking the sword.


    And then, we need to further condense and turn our body into a rock body.


    Once the body of rock is formed, the body of martial arts is formally formed, which has gone beyond the level of forging and reached the realm of martial arts.


    At this level, the person who has the body of rock will not lose a hair even if he adds a sword to his body once he stimulates his Qi and blood.


    According to the above notes, even if the weapon is less powerful, I''m afraid it can''t break the rock.


    This is the second step.


    After condensing the body of the rock, the last step is to condense the heart of the rock and make the body of the rock complete.


    Once this step is reached, it is time for the body of the rock to be perfect and the body of the martial arts to be perfect.


    According to Chen Heng''s understanding, in the real world, the warrior at this level is no longer an ordinary person, even in the whole city of Linzhou.


    Of course, this step is far from Chen Heng at the moment.


    At the moment, he is still in the first step of refining his Qi and blood and tempering his body.


    He was very slow and very careful in this step.


    There is no way.


    For ordinary people, there are more or less elders around them, either teachers or their immediate family members.


    However, Chen Heng didn''t have any of these things.


    The forging method, however, is very delicate. If only one detail goes wrong, it will lead to a lot of problems in the forging itself, even a hidden danger to the whole body, leading to a series of disastrous results.


    So for this rock forging method, Chen Heng was extremely careful in his practice.However, in his practice, he also found some problems.


    When practicing the rock forging method and mobilizing Qi and blood, it will also affect the life energy in one''s body and drive the life energy in one''s body into circulation.


    After training and forging, the effect of life energy seems to be much better than the ordinary quenching of Qi and blood.


    Chen Heng was surprised by this.


    From this point of view, the so-called life energy of knight is actually the so-called Qi and blood of warrior, but it is relatively special.


    It is also because of this, so the method of mobilizing Qi and blood will also have an effect on life energy.


    With the existence of life energy, Chen Heng''s rock forging method, though very careful in practice, seems not to be slow.


    Almost every day, he can feel his own progress, can feel his body is slowly strengthening.


    To be honest, Chen Heng feels very happy about this feeling.


    However, limited by the amount of life energy in his body, he can''t reach a higher level because of the limited time he has to practice forging every day.


    To some extent, this kind of time limit also limits Chen Heng''s progress speed, which makes his progress speed slow down a lot.


    Of course, Chen Heng has some signs of this problem.


    To solve this problem, the way is not difficult.


    Since it is the lack of life energy that leads to it, then try to increase the life energy in the body.


    And it''s very easy to increase life energy.


    People in this world often use some medicine when they practice chivalry.


    The role of those drugs is very simple, that is, to burn life, as a guide, to derive the life energy in the user''s body.


    Chen Heng got these things from solondo in his first simulation.


    Now, as a student of coribo, it''s not hard for him to get it.


    Of course, for ordinary people, it can''t be used more.


    The essence of burning life is actually to burn the Qi and blood of the human body, so as to derive some special life energy.


    This kind of burning, once or twice in a short time, is OK. Although it is harmful to human body, it is still under control.


    But once the time is long and the number of times is more than one, it will be very troublesome, and it is likely to cause serious damage to the human body, and even to a certain extent, affect the life span, and shorten your life span a lot.


    The price is not heavy.


    So in this world, except that some people will use this method at the beginning of Knight cultivation, others will not use it at all.


    But for other people, the means that they will not use are very suitable for Chen Heng.


    Using this kind of thing can quickly burn Qi and blood and even life, and give birth to life energy.


    In this way, the problem of lack of life energy in his body can undoubtedly be solved.


    As for the life loss and other problems caused by doing so...


    Chen Heng thought about it and thought it was not a big problem.


    After all, it doesn''t matter whether he has a long life or not.


    Moreover, judging from the chaos of the world, even if he did not do so, it would be very difficult for him to live to the end.


    It''s better to sacrifice part of life in exchange for a short period of strength growth.

 Chapter 48

    "Sure enough, the effect is very good..."


    after a practice, feeling his progress, Chen Heng nodded to himself.


    As he thought before.


    The effect of burning life and carrying Qi and blood was very good, which speeded up his practice of forging method.


    Of course, there are big problems.


    At least that sense of fatigue has been strengthened all of a sudden.


    I believe that in the long run, I''m afraid it will have a great impact on Chen Heng''s health.


    But for the time being, that''s not a big problem.


    After all, his body is still young, but now it is only in his early twenties. This degree of loss is nothing at all.


    "But after that, be as careful as you can. There''s more to be done."


    Feeling the kind of intense fatigue from the body, Chen Heng rubbed his forehead. At this time, he couldn''t help but flash this idea.


    When he came to this world, he always paid great attention to his body and paid more attention to the nutritional balance of his body.


    Although in the eyes of outsiders, his every meal of food is very simple, or even extremely bad.


    But in fact, many of those things are nutritious meals, although the taste may not be very good, but they can supplement nutrition.


    And in the dark, Chen Heng will also add something as a supplement to his own nutrition.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid that he will have to practice himself to death before he can make any appearance.


    Acting is acting, but if it''s exactly like acting, it''s a bit of a problem.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng''s face was calm. He silently put down his sword and was ready to step aside.


    At this time, a rush of footsteps came from the outside world.


    It seems that someone is coming from the outside, and is coming to the place where Chen Heng is.


    Chen Heng turned to look, just saw not far away, kurudo is striding toward him, look like this, it seems that there is something urgent.


    "You had a fight with madel?"


    Go to Chen Heng body, looking at the body in front of Chen Heng, kurudo face dignified, the first sentence is to ask.


    "Not bad."


    Listening to kurudo''s words, Chen Heng was surprised: "how do you know?"


    "It''s all over the place now."


    Kurudo shook his head and said, "I was training in the college this morning, and I heard someone talking about you there. So I came to visit you."


    "Fortunately, seeing you like this, nothing should have happened to you."


    "Has it spread so widely?"


    Chen Heng had some accidents.


    After last night''s war, he was still thinking about whether to send someone to do something to spread the contents of last night''s war.


    After all, this is also a way to brush reputation, so we can''t miss it.


    But now it seems that last night''s story spread faster than he thought.


    Before he started to work here, the story had already reached kurudo''s ears.


    And when a piece of news, even kurudo and other people can know, other people should also know.


    Those who know what they should know should know by now.


    Chen Heng couldn''t help laughing at the thought.


    Different from those skirmishes in the past, this time, he was facing a knight who had been famous for a long time, and he didn''t show defeat in the whole process.


    This kind of record is much more impressive than those occasions in the past.


    It''s time for anyone who knows what it means.


    It''s not polite to say that after this war, Chen Heng''s reputation in Kutu will be even better. Even those big people will hear about him and know his name.


    And this is exactly what Chen Heng asked for.


    Thinking of this, he was in a better mood.


    "You''ve done such a big thing without saying a word."


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of him, kurudo''s face could not help showing some worried color. At this time, he said: "after a fight with the knight of medell, is there nothing wrong with your body?"


    "Don''t worry."


    With a smile on his face, Chen Heng subconsciously said, "Knight McDull is a senior, and he won''t give me a heavy hand."


    "I''m not hurt."


    "Master? Just him? "


    In front of him, listening to Chen Heng''s words, kurudo''s face changed. At the moment, he seemed to disdain: "according to my grandfather''s words, this is a mad dog. Once he barks, he won''t stop until he bites people to death."


    "That''s what Mr. sley said?"


    Listen to kurudo say so, Chen Heng can''t help but have some accidents.


    Kurudo''s grandfather, named sley, was an old knight and a very kind old man.


    In the past half a year, Chen Heng, for some purposes and in order to win over kurudo, made a special visit.Perhaps because he was born in a civilian family, the knight had no airs. He had a good chat with Chen Heng and had a good impression on each other.


    Chen Heng didn''t expect that this seemingly kind-hearted old knight would have such a comment on medell.


    But soon, he thought of something.


    Princess oliman''s territory, no other place, was in the north, occupying the most fertile land in the north.


    For the eldest princess, kurudo and the family behind her, it seems that she has never caught a cold.


    There seems to have been some conflict between the two in those years.


    As one of the three Knights under the command of Princess oliman, maybe it is for this reason that madel had some conflicts with the family behind kurudo, and even had a fight.


    If that''s the case, it''s not incomprehensible that knight sley would say such a thing.


    If Chen Heng has some thoughts, this idea flashed in his heart.


    He suddenly realized that.


    Compared with other people, he actually has a little advantage.


    The nobility of this world will be divided into one circle after another.


    These circles are often closed and exclusive.


    Among them, as one of the poorest places in Kutu, the northern lords are very famous for their closeness and exclusion.


    Otherwise, they would not be called barbarians by the nobles in other places because of their nature.


    But in any case, it is undeniable that the power of these northern Lords is not weak.


    Although the North was poor, it produced excellent troops. Even among the Lords, there were many Knights like kurudo.


    It can be said that he has a very powerful force.


    There is no doubt that this is a very powerful force.


    But because of the exclusive factors of the northern lords, even if Princess oliman and the other prince want to win over this force, I''m afraid they can''t start.


    Princess oliman, in particular, was repelled and repelled by the northern lords because of some legacy of the past.


    In this case, as a good friend with the northern Lord, Chen Heng''s value suddenly came out.

 Chapter 49

    As a child of the southern lords, Chen Heng''s collective relationship with the northern Lords is not bad.


    The beginning of this relationship stems from the friendship between Chen Heng and kurudo.


    Although it is not apparent on the surface, in fact, the family of kurudo has a knight, who is the leader of the northern Lords.


    Therefore, through kurudo, Chen Heng was able to enter the circle of northern lords and visit the old knight.


    This is the first layer of stepping stone.


    Later, in the previous half year, in order to reverse his own economic situation, Chen Heng also reached cooperation with many northern Lords.


    The northern lords were generally poor.


    This is because on the one hand, the north is close to the desert and needs to prepare for war all the year round. On the other hand, the unique climate in the North leads to the low yield of land there. For the same land, the yield of grain is far less than that in the south.


    But this does not mean that there is no place worthy of development in the north.


    Before that, Chen Heng personally went to the territory where the kurudo family was located for exploration, and made on-the-spot investigation, and finally came to some conclusions.


    Although the North was poor, it did not produce nothing.


    First of all, there are many skins of that place, as well as all kinds of alien slaves from the desert.


    Fur can be sold to nobles, and those alien slaves can also be widely used in various manors, in which work.


    As long as these things can be transported to the south, large profits can be made.


    In the past, no one was aware of the value.


    It''s just that the terrain in the north is too complex and too closed, so it''s not easy to take its own road.


    In addition, there are a lot of thieves, as well as other races, which will make it too dangerous.


    Walking among them, if the caravan itself is not strong enough, it is easy to get lost in it, and the danger is too great.


    In addition, there are the same things in Princess oliman''s territory.


    The merchants weighed the pros and cons. They would rather go to Princess oliman''s territory at a higher price than go further to the northern Lord''s territory.


    In view of this situation, Chen Heng also made some efforts.


    Taking advantage of kurudo''s identity, he first hired several lords of the nearby roads, and then walked by himself, barely opening up a small business road.


    Through Baron Kailin''s relationship, he can buy a large number of grain and ironware urgently needed in the north at a low price, and through kurudo''s relationship, he can buy fur and slaves from the northern lords at a low price.


    A considerable part of the profits will be paid to the northern lords by way of employment.


    Once and for all, a micro ecology of interests has taken shape.


    When a person can bring you benefits and benefits, your view of the person will be different from the past.


    Chen Heng was originally a very good man. In this case, the relationship between the northern lords and him would be better.


    It can be expected that with the passing of time, Chen Heng''s influence on the northern Lords will be even more terrifying.


    These are Chen Heng''s chips and the strength that can be borrowed.


    At the moment, Chen Heng can not help but fall into thinking.


    The current situation in Kutu was in his mind.


    As early as a few years ago, in Kutu, Princess oliman''s fight with another prince became white hot.


    On the one hand, it is the tradition in Kutu that princes fight each other and the winner is king. On the other hand, Kutu king is seriously ill and paralyzed.


    In this case, the supporters of both sides fought against each other and the struggle became more intense.


    There were only three children in this generation of King Kutu, and there was only one prince besides the brother and sister of oriman and venal, who were the same father and mother.


    Among them, because of her late birth and her own personality, Wiener has little hope.


    The ultimate candidate for the throne will mostly fall between oliman and another prince.


    Weiner''s advantage is that she is located in the north, has her own army, and her mother is a queen. With her outstanding ability, she has attracted much attention since she was a child.


    If it had not been for women, I am afraid that the fight for the throne would have fallen off for so long.


    The other prince was born to a princess from a neighboring country. He had the support of his mother''s family and was born very early. He was the only male successor of the Kutu royal family, so he won the support of a considerable number of domestic nobles.


    Generally speaking, both sides have their own advantages and disadvantages, and both sides are likely to reach the top, maintaining a general balance of power.


    In this case, the power of the northern lords was very important to them.


    Although the northern lords were closed and backward, they were still aristocrats after all. Moreover, they had been fighting with other desert tribes for a long time, and their military strength was definitely the strongest in Kutu.If such a powerful group of forces can show their attitude and support for a certain person, then the effect is obvious.


    In this case, Chen Heng, who is close to the northern Lord and can influence the decision-making of the northern Lord to a certain extent, has a higher value.


    Think of here, Chen Heng not from in front of a bright.


    "What''s the matter?"


    At the moment, in front of him, kurudo is still standing there, looking at Chen Heng in front of him. He can''t help wondering.


    "Nothing."


    Chen Heng turned around and laughed. Then he said, "is Mr. coribo back?"


    "Not yet."


    Kurudo shook his head and sighed: "according to the last reply, I''m afraid it will take a long time to come back."


    "All right."


    Chen Heng sighed, disappointed.


    He was going to start with coribo to see if he could get something.


    After all, at present, as a student of coribo, coribo is also a very important card in his hand.


    If it can influence coribo''s idea to a certain extent, his plan can be easily achieved to a certain extent.


    As a guardian Knight of the Kingdom, as long as coribo is willing to publicly express his position and support someone, it will easily affect many people and bring huge advantages to one of them.


    As a student of coribo, this identity is also Chen Heng''s most important card at present.


    Unfortunately, as early as a month ago, coribo left Kutu city because of some private affairs. He did not know where he was going and when he would come back.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng thought.


    "To speak of, Princess oliman usually does not step into the storehouse, but she has come back suddenly recently. What''s the change?"


    Chen Heng''s face was calm, and the idea suddenly flashed in his heart.


    At the moment, there was a feeling in his heart.


    With oliman''s return to Kutu, it seems that the situation in Kutu will change again.

 Chapter 50

    Autumn leaves fall gradually, and a season passes again in a twinkling of an eye.


    Just two months later, in a twinkling of an eye, the influence caused by the return of Princess oliman gradually dissipated.


    It seems that the whole city of Kutu has gradually returned to its former appearance and become much calmer.


    Except for a few people, the return of Princess oliman has not affected more people''s lives.


    For many people, Princess oliman or anyone else has nothing to do with them.


    All they need to do is struggle and live every day.


    Of course, it''s just for most people.


    For Chen Heng and others, such characters as Princess oliman are the most noteworthy.


    Therefore, on weekdays, he pays special attention to Princess oliman''s every move, any action, and thinks seriously about the current situation in Kutu city.


    But it was beyond his expectation.


    The return of Princess oliman did not bring much change.


    What the whole city of Kutu looked like before is still what it looks like now.


    Everything seems to have not changed, as if Princess oliman this time back, just come back to visit relatives in general.


    But Chen Heng felt that things should not be so simple.


    Calm on the surface doesn''t mean it''s true.


    But there are many messages that he can''t detect at the moment, so he can''t know how much undercurrent is hidden in this calm.


    But at the moment, Chen Heng does not care about these.


    At the moment, he has smelled some bad smell.


    "Are you really leaving, Kailin?"


    Outside the manor, looking at Chen Heng in front of him, kurudo''s face was a little surprised: "now the weather has turned cold, it''s not a good time to go on the road."


    "There''s no way."


    Standing in front of kuluduo, Chen Heng with a faint smile on his face, looks as usual: "in my hometown, my father is still waiting for me."


    "I promised him to go back and visit, but I didn''t want to break my appointment."


    "In this way..."


    kurudo suddenly said with regret: "it''s a pity that after you leave, I can''t find a suitable opponent to practice with."


    "You can go to Kailin and see them."


    Chen Heng said: "although Kailin is not a knight, his swordsmanship is pretty good. After I leave, you can try to find him."


    "He''s not going to talk to me, a hick."


    "Besides, I''m not interested in that kind of soft guy."


    "You....


    looking at kurudo, Chen Heng shakes his head and is helpless.


    "When do you leave?"


    Kurudo opened his mouth seriously, looked at Chen Heng and said, "at that time, I''ll give you a ride."


    "That''s just right."


    Chen Heng laughed: "winter is coming, I''m afraid there will be more thieves outside."


    "With your escort, it''s just right."


    Listening to this, kurudo couldn''t help laughing: "who dares to rob a knight?"


    "That''s not necessarily..."


    they talked here for a while, and then left.


    After a while, standing in the same place, Chen Heng looks at the figure of kurudo leaving, remembering the letter sent by Kailin before, and can''t help thinking.


    Since the return of Princess oliman, he has been paying close attention to the situation in Kutu.


    Although it is not obvious on the surface, in Chen Heng''s opinion, since the return of Princess oliman, the situation in Kutu city is actually becoming more and more tense.


    This tension is due to both the return of Princess oliman and the coma of King Kutu, who is said to be unconscious.


    Recently, it is said that the second prince, his royal highness grith, is also about to return to Kutu.


    This one after another news, let Chen Heng''s heart suddenly become alert.


    In this way, as time goes by, the situation in Kutu will become more and more tense.


    At that time, the current calm situation may not be able to continue.


    Feeling these, Chen Heng''s heart has some retreat.


    If he is one of those top figures, in the current situation, he may try to seek benefits from the current situation and get more things.


    But now he has nothing, nothing but a body of force.


    There are no conditions and qualifications to profit from it.


    In the present situation, the potential danger is greater than the opportunity for him.


    Just at this time, his old friend, Carey, also wrote.


    The content of this letter is very flat, just a subtle reminder to Chen Heng, let him pay attention to safety recently.It was this letter that made Chen Heng make up his mind to leave Kutu city and return to his family.


    It happened that he was on the side of Baron Carson, and there were still some things that he could not finish. He just took this opportunity to deal with them together.


    Simply packing up, Chen Heng told his servant to pack up what he was going to take away. Then he took advantage of this time and left for a moment.


    The place he went was no other than Carey''s manor.


    "Not at all?"


    Outside Kaili''s manor, Chen Heng frowns at the reply given by the old housekeeper.


    On the one hand, he came here to say goodbye to Carey, on the other hand, he wanted to see venal.


    In two months, he came here several times to visit venal.


    Before that, venal would always live in this manor, but unexpectedly, this time she was gone.


    "Please give these things to miss Wiener."


    He turned around and looked at the old housekeeper in front of him. He gave a very polite smile: "I''m going to leave for a while. I hope we can meet again when I come back again."


    "This is the letter I left for her. Please take care of it."


    He was very polite and gave the letter to the other party.


    The old housekeeper accepted it respectfully and said that he would hand it over.


    Chen Heng then left.


    He walked down the narrow path to the outside road.


    In front of him, his carriage was still waiting for him to go back.


    Standing there, Chen Heng alone, tall and straight, the whole person looks particularly heroic.


    Subconsciously, his eyes looked to one side, to one side of the direction, looked for a long time.


    "What''s the matter, sir?"


    Ahead, the coachman in charge of driving had some doubts.


    "Nothing."


    Chen Heng''s face was calm. He took back his sight in silence, and then directly got on the carriage.


    They left soon and left the place.


    Stay where they are until they leave.


    In the direction of Chen Heng''s gaze, some movement began to appear.


    A few people in dark leather came out of the corner, gasping, almost wet with sweat.


    "Damn it, damn it."


    Looking at the carriage leaving in the distance, some people were afraid: "he definitely found us."


    "It''s not reasonable to be so sensitive."


    "Now what?"


    Someone asked, "do you want to catch up?"


    "Don''t you want to die?"


    The head of the man''s face gloomy: "will he came to the news truthfully reported, the rest has nothing to do with us."


    "In our task list, there''s nothing against a would-be Knight..."


    ...


    "those people just now..."


    sitting in the carriage, Chen Heng thought at this moment: "is it Princess oliman''s people?"


    This may have just risen, but it was rejected by him.


    Just now those people raised hostility to him. If they were Princess oliman''s people, they should not be so.


    After all, he had no conflict with Princess oliman at the moment.


    Even if the knight madel could not look at him, he would not find such a group of people squatting there.


    So, are they from other forces?


    Who is the target? Carey, venal, or him?


    Chen Heng is thinking there.


    At the moment, he is more and more determined to leave, which is a very right choice.


    However, as time goes by, we don''t know what the situation in Kutu will look like.


    Time goes by slowly.


    In the next few days, Chen Heng came to visit his friends in Kutu and told them about his trip.


    In the city of Kutu, his friends were not many, but it took him some time to visit them one by one.


    It wasn''t until a few days later that he set out on his journey.

 Chapter 51

    The breeze blew across my face and lifted my long hair.


    Riding a horse on the path, Chen Heng''s face is calm, so he looks ahead.


    In front of us, the road in front of us can be seen, and the scene is very familiar.


    and Chen Heng as like as two peas in memory, hardly changed much.


    However, walking to the front, Chen Heng found that there were some changes here.


    The most obvious thing is that the roads around have become much smoother, and some difficult roads around have been filled up, making it easier to walk.


    In this way, Baron Kaisen has been carrying out Chen Heng''s previous suggestion, and has not abandoned it.


    Walking in front, some figures began to appear, standing in front.


    Those are some familiar figures, most of them are Chen Heng''s familiar faces, and the one who is in the lead makes Chen Heng stunned.


    It was a thin, middle-aged man in plain clothes. Now he was standing on his horse, looking in this direction silently.


    "Father."


    Looking at the middle-aged man in front of him, Chen Heng''s face suddenly showed a happy look. He quickly rode forward and came to the man.


    The middle-aged man in front of him is no other than Chen Heng''s father, Baron Kaisen, the Lord of a nearby area.


    Looking at Chen Heng, Baron Kaisen couldn''t help smiling.


    Sitting on the horse, he looked at Chen Heng seriously.


    Compared with half a year ago, Chen Heng has changed a lot.


    Compared with half a year ago, because he practiced the knight breathing method all the year round, now he is more heroic and his whole body is also tall. Although he is not too strong, he is also very tall and straight. At a glance, he looks like a powerful knight, so strong and firm.


    He has been very mature, even if standing there at the moment, it makes people feel a unique force, which is hard to forget.


    Looking at Chen Heng, Baron Kaisen couldn''t help smiling.


    "Good, good..."


    he couldn''t help smiling, then stepped off the horse and patted Chen Heng on the shoulder.


    "It''s been a year..."


    he patted Chen Heng on the shoulder and looked at his face at the moment. He couldn''t help sighing: "you''re back at last."


    "Yes."


    Chen Heng also laughed and sighed: "finally back."


    "In the days outside, I think about my father all the time"


    "but now, I''m back."


    "I thought Kutu was too prosperous for you to come back."


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, Baron Kaisen couldn''t help laughing and then joked.


    "Although the city of Kutu is prosperous, it is not the place I should stay."


    Chen Heng smiles: "the place I should stay is still here."


    "That''s right."


    Baron Kaisen nodded with satisfaction. Then he looked behind Chen Heng and said, "OK."


    "It''s rare to come back. Don''t stand here."


    "Go back."


    He patted Chen Heng on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "Good."


    Chen Heng also smiles.


    Then they set out on their way back.


    "Brother, what about others?"


    Looking at Kaisen, Chen Heng has some doubts.


    Baron Kaisen''s reception team is very large, including many acquaintances of Chen Heng.


    But Chen Heng''s elder brother, omando, is not among them.


    "He..."


    when he mentioned omando, Baron Carson''s face suddenly turned cold, and he didn''t want to mention it.


    Chen Heng couldn''t help but have some doubts. Then he began to ask and understood something.


    It turned out that just a few days ago, omando and his guards attacked the caravans in the vicinity, and finally attracted the interference of the nearby lords, which made Baron Carson very anxious.


    Now, though the matter was over, Baron Carson was tired of Armando and sent him to other places to avoid looking upset.


    Therefore, this time to meet Chen Heng''s team, there is no elder brother omando.


    Although, even if he is still there, he may not come to meet Chen Heng.


    After all, in the beginning, Chen Heng''s relationship with this elder brother may not be very good.


    Chen Heng can''t help shaking his head when he understands what omando has done in the past year.


    Sure enough, some people don''t deserve it at all.


    On the other side of Kutu, Chen Heng managed his own power cautiously. Now he has made a little progress.


    On the side of Baron Carson, Armando not only failed to make any achievements, but also made so many things.


    This is not enough, but more than enough.But that''s fine.


    Compared with Chen Heng''s performance, even if the eldest son''s status is no longer dominant, Baron Kaisen should be able to make up his mind.


    He also avoided some of Chen Heng''s business.


    Although up to now, just a baron''s title is nothing for Chen Heng.


    But it''s also a strength after all. It''s better to inherit a baron''s territory than Chen Heng to grab it by himself.


    Thinking of this, he could not help laughing and continued to walk forward.


    "Speaking..."


    walking on the road, Baron Carson continued: "I''ve read your previous proposal, and I think it''s very good."


    "There are many lords around who want to join in."


    "This time you''re back. Many people want to see you. How do you feel?"


    "Of course."


    Chen Heng smiles: "it''s better to meet them and talk with them slowly."


    When he came back this time, he not only came to see Baron Carson, but also paved the way for his own trade.


    At present, North South trade has proved to be a very profitable thing.


    At the moment, relying on geographical advantages, Chen Heng, together with the family behind kurudo, has integrated most of the goods of the northern Lords.


    The family behind kurudo has an old knight named Schlegel, who is the top family of the northern Lords. Although he may be relatively poor, he has a great reputation among the northern Lords.


    With this reputation and status, Chen Heng, together with several northern lords, temporarily formed a chamber of Commerce, and packed all the goods of the northern Lords.


    According to the agreement, the family behind kurudo, in fact Chen Heng, is responsible for the sale of goods seized by the northern Lord.


    The northern lords promised that they would hand over most of the goods to Chen Heng and not sell them privately before the specified time.


    Of course, there are big problems with this agreement, but limited by many conditions, the northern lords didn''t have much choice. In addition, Chen Heng''s past performance has won some of their trust.


    Therefore, in the short term, there should be no major problems with this agreement.


    Therefore, this agreement actually tests Chen Heng''s sales ability.


    If you can''t quickly sell the accumulated goods and bring real benefits to the northern lords, then this agreement will be invalid.


    This time Chen Heng came back here, in fact, he also had this purpose.

 Chapter 52

    If it''s just sales, it''s not very difficult for Chen Heng.


    After all, Kutu city is the king capital of Kutu state. There are many big figures in it, and many people can easily eat a lot of goods.


    With Chen Heng''s business relationship in Kutu city in the past half year, it''s not a big problem to eat this batch of goods.


    Only in this way, it is easy to cause some problems.


    In the short term, a large number of similar goods are dumped in the same region, which is easy to depress the price and difficult to sell subsequently.


    Even if it can be sold later, it is not conducive to higher profits.


    Moreover, this cooperation is just the beginning.


    With the passing of time, when the Lords of the north had a good taste in the trade, they would make more efforts to search for goods and capture slaves.


    At that time, the relationship between Kutu city and Kutu city will not be fully digested sooner or later.


    In addition, even in the consideration of attracting more people, Chen Heng should not be so.


    Dump those things to Kutu and sell them with the help of those big people. Those big people will not appreciate him for this. They will only feel that this is a normal exchange of interests.


    So the real bigwigs don''t lack their own sources of income. Although they will care about the profit Chen Heng brings, they may not attach much importance to it.


    But it would be different if these things were sent to people who need them more.


    It is better to send charcoal in the snow than to add icing on the cake.


    For these reasons, the Lords near Baron Carson are more suitable trading partners.


    As southern lords, they are much better than northern Lords.


    But this kind of good, in fact, is quite limited.


    In the south, the land is relatively fertile, then relatively warm, and the grain yield is enough.


    In addition, although there are wars and chaos in the south, it is not as necessary to resist the desert alien as the northern lords, so it does not have to bear a lot of economic expenses from the war, and the overall situation is much better.


    But this kind of good, also just let them need not be as embarrassed as the northern Lord.


    In fact, they are still in a state of poverty. They can''t accumulate much after a few years. It can only be said that there is no need to worry about basic expenses.


    There are still difficulties in living a life of luxury and dignity.


    For these people, it is much more important to open up a new source of income.


    For Chen Heng brought about by these profits, they will be more valued, but also more cherish.


    Once they have tasted the sweetness, it''s not so easy to make them stop.


    At that time, whether they are willing or passive, they will form a community of interests with Chen Heng to a certain extent.


    In addition to being able to offer more benefits, they are Chen Heng''s most determined support.


    Of course, if we want to achieve this goal, we must first let the Lords around us cooperate.


    Baron Kaisen, as Chen Heng''s father, naturally has no problem.


    But other lords need Chen Heng to talk about it one by one.


    Fortunately, things are going well.


    At present, just releasing some news, many people have taken the initiative to find it.


    Looking at the situation, it''s not bad.


    Next time, Chen Heng was busy again.


    Soon after settling in Baron Carson''s manor, he got up again and went to the manors of the other lords to discuss with them.


    At the beginning, everything went well.


    In order to win over these nearby lords, Chen Heng''s conditions are very favorable.


    According to the agreement, he will distribute a certain share of the goods he obtained from the northern lords to the Lords and sell them at a very good price.


    For this purpose, these lords can choose to pay for the equivalent grain or other crops.


    To some extent, Chen Heng''s practice is equivalent to turning these lords into dealers.


    He and the family behind kurudo provide the source of goods, and then distribute the source of goods to the Lords. It is better for these lords to sell them.


    One layer at a time can guarantee the interests of the three parties.


    In this way, for Chen Heng, although he can''t maximize the profit, he can arrange the supply of goods provided by the northern Lord as quickly as possible, without squeezing.


    At the same time, because of the climate in the north, the price of grain and various crops is much higher than that in the south, but fur and slaves are relatively cheap.


    In the south, the opposite is true.


    When he bought fur slaves and other things from the northern lords, Chen Heng could mortgage them with grain and other things. When he was in the south, he could ask those Southern lords to pay with grain and all kinds of crops.It''s a profit again.


    For the northern lords, Chen Heng''s practice can solve the problem of squeezing a large number of goods. At the same time, he can settle with grain, which can also ease the logistics pressure brought about by the long war.


    For the southern lords, it''s not difficult to sell the fur and other things. It''s not difficult to sell them to the caravans along the road or send people to other places. They can easily make a profit.


    For the warm climate and relatively abundant food in the south, the mortgage and settlement of grain can also relieve their pressure.


    After all, the poverty of these Southern lords was in fact a lack of money.


    As for food, it''s not a big problem.


    This is the opposite of the northern Lords.


    This is also a typical problem caused by goods squeeze.


    The climate in South China is warm and rich, and the yield of grain is very high.


    But the high yield of grain means that it can''t buy at a high price.


    As a result, the southern lords generally had food in their hands, but they lacked money to buy.


    Chen Heng''s arrival just solved this problem for them.


    When Chen Heng worked hard in the south, he was in the city of Kutu.


    After some twists and turns, in the palace, Weiner finally received a letter from Chen Heng.


    "Is this letter for me?"


    Looking at the letter in her hand, Wiener raised her head and asked subconsciously.


    "Yes."


    In front of her, the maid nodded: "according to Sir Carey''s housekeeper, before Knight Carey left, he went to that place to visit. After he didn''t see you, he left this letter."


    "At the moment, the Knights of Kailin have mostly returned to their hometown."


    "So..."


    Weiner nodded, thinking of Chen Heng''s appearance, she could not help but feel nostalgic and sentimental.


    Looking at the letter in her hand, she couldn''t wait to open it.

 Chapter 53

    "To the beautiful miss Wiener..."


    "when you receive this letter, I must have been on my way home..."


    "for some reasons, I think I have to go back to my hometown to meet my father. Therefore, I have to leave here temporarily."


    "The days of leaving are relatively long... Unconsciously, I have been in Kutu for a year."


    "In one year, I met many people, some of whom were honest and reliable, some of whom were very interesting, and they were all very good friends... In the days when I left my hometown, they gave me new fun, made my mind stable, and continued to move forward..."


    "only the happiest thing for me was to meet you..."


    venal shook her hand holding the letter At this time, the heart can not help but jump, quickly continue to look forward.


    "The day I met you was very short, and we met very few times, but every time I met, my heart would rise with expectation and joy... I don''t know if you are like this, but I really can''t control my mood..."


    "when I was in my hometown, I heard that a white horse on a distant grass land would always meet his knight, just like a horse Flowers are always matched with girls, so appropriate....


    "I hope that in the future, every day after that, I can meet you and see your appearance..."


    ...


    sitting on the big bed, venal read the letter on her hand several times, and her heart beat very fast unconsciously.


    "Is that an expression of the mind?"


    Sitting on the head of the bed, she couldn''t help thinking about it. Her face was very ruddy, as if she was drunk.


    Sitting there, she can''t help moving around, some can''t restrain her mood.


    At this moment, there is an impulse in her heart to go out, to find her own knight, to tell him her own mood, to tell him that she is also so looking forward to his return, to stay with him every day.


    However, looking at the front door of the room, she finally bowed her head in disappointment.


    As early as some time ago, she was forbidden by oliman.


    Previously, he could occasionally go out and live in a manor to meet Chen Heng.


    But recently, I don''t know what happened, oliman began to become busy, her control has become more strict, has not allowed her to go out.


    No matter how much she begged.


    Thinking of olliman''s serious face recently, venal sighed to herself, and then continued to look forward to it.


    When this period of time has passed, and when sister oliman has finished dealing with the matter, Knight Kelling will come back, too.


    At that time, they can continue to meet again...


    at this moment, deep expectation rises in her heart. Looking at the letter on her hand, she can''t help looking forward to Chen Heng''s return.


    Finally, she could not help but get up, picked up the pen and paper, and began to write a letter.


    On the other side.


    Inside the hall, oliman sat upright in it, still dealing with all kinds of things at the moment.


    In the recent period of time, she has some feeling of being in a mess.


    All kinds of things came one after another and broke out in a short time.


    With her brother, Grice''s action, she is more anxious and busy with all kinds of things.


    "Your Highness..."


    in front of him, a servant in black came forward and spoke respectfully.


    "Is it that venal is trying to get out again?"


    Olliman rubbed her forehead with a headache.


    During this period of time, her sister has been making trouble. She wants to go out in various ways, which makes her a little irritable.


    At this moment, the servant in front of her came, and she subconsciously thought that it was Wiener who started to make trouble again.


    But to her surprise, the maid in front of her shook her head.


    "No


    In front of her, the maid''s face was respectful: "Your Highness venal didn''t want to go out. She just wanted someone to send a letter out."


    "Just a delivery?"


    Olliman was a little surprised, but she nodded: "it''s nothing. You can send it if you want."


    "But count the time, I''m afraid Kailin has returned to his father''s territory now. It will take years for this letter to be sent out."


    She laughed, thought about it, and then said again, "by the way, what''s Cailin doing recently?"


    "From the south, is there any news?"


    "Knight Kelling, at the moment, should be very busy."


    The maid thought for a moment and told her what she knew.


    "Business alliance? North South tradeOlliman listened as she dealt with the papers in her hand.


    At first, she was still careless, but then, she couldn''t help but stop. She put down what she was doing, and her face became more and more serious.


    "Bring all the relevant information."


    In the end, her face was solemn, and she said at this moment.


    A moment later, all the relevant information was taken over.


    Among them, the record of Chen Heng''s previous behavior is impressive and detailed.


    Most people naturally will not be so concerned, and the relevant information is collected in such detail.


    However, as a potential knight to awaken the seeds of life, Chen Heng is also closely related to Wiener, so he is specially instructed by oliman to collect information about his past.


    And now, these things just come in handy.


    Olliman read all the records in front of her.


    The more she looked, the more dignified her face became.


    "Great, great..."


    she put down what she had on hand and sat there. She muttered to herself, "why didn''t I think of it before?"


    It''s a very simple way to transport the rich slaves and furs from the north to the south, and then to transport the surplus grain from the south to the north. As long as it can be done, huge profits will be made.


    However, no one has done such a road with huge profits in the past.


    On the one hand, it is because of the limitation of thinking.


    Although the world has such powerful existence as knights, it is actually quite backward in many places.


    Those lords, who are called aristocrats, are also very limited in their thinking. They can only search for their own people in their own territory. Even if they look to the outside world, they mostly want to seek other people''s land, and rarely want to develop economic activities in order to make profits.


    Like Chen Heng''s father, Baron Kaisen.


    Before Chen Heng, the most frequent economic activity of Baron Kaisen''s lords was the exchange of goods and materials with the caravans. There was no other economic activity.


    In his territory, everyone is only allowed to grow wheat and other food crops, and violators will be hanged.


    In this case, there is no need to expect to develop cash crops and produce anything.


    This is mostly the case with other lords.


    Besides the limitation of thinking, the limitation of road is also very serious.


    Kutu''s territory is not one. From the south to the north, it needs to pass through too many lords'' territory.


    Among them, the Lords of each territory have the right to collect taxes, which may lead to disputes.


    The risk is also great.


    In addition, the world is in turmoil these days, and there are thieves all the year round, which aggravates the risk.


    Even if these problems can be overcome, the exclusion of the northern Lords is also an extremely important problem.


    All this.


    It is precisely because of so many difficulties and so much difficulty that no one has done so in the past.


    Just in an instant, olliman was able to think of all kinds of problems Chen Heng would encounter in his attempt.


    And to her surprise, facing so many difficulties, Chen Heng can really overcome and complete this series of measures.


    "How did he do it?"


    At the moment, Olympian can''t help but rise this idea in her heart, and more interest in Chen Heng.


    Previously, he only regarded Chen Heng as the child of a baron, a student of coribo, and a knight who is likely to awaken the seeds of life in the future.


    But unexpectedly, in addition to these brilliance and identity, Chen Heng''s ability is so outstanding.


    At the moment, for Chen Heng, oliman can not help but rise a strong interest.


    Of course, what''s more important is that with all this going on, Chen Heng''s influence and strength will inevitably become stronger and stronger as time goes by.

 Chapter 54

    Inside the hall, oliman thought silently.


    Along with the North South trade, Chen Heng''s strength is bound to be stronger and stronger.


    At the moment, she knows that.


    The North-South trade not only helped the northern lords get rid of the dilemma, but also helped the southern lords get more profits. Chen Heng himself was also in the middle of it and could get a lot of profits.


    With the passage of time, as long as the trade can be carried out normally, both the northern and southern Lords will get closer to Chen Heng and attach more importance to and support his opinions.


    Especially the northern Lord....


    thinking of the northern Lord, oliman couldn''t help but move. At this time, her mind became active.


    "Are you present at all the meetings of venal and kylin?"


    She looked down at the maid, calm and asked.


    "How are they getting along?"


    She continued.


    "Princess venal, it seems that she likes the Knights of Kailin very much..."


    the maid thought for a moment, and then said: "the Knights of Kailin are the same."


    "He was much more enthusiastic about Princess venal than he was about other girls."


    "So..."


    olliman is thoughtful.


    As for Chen Heng''s situation, after sending someone to inquire about it for such a long time, she knows something about it.


    This is a knight who scrupulously abides by the five virtues, has impeccable moral character and is almost perfect.


    Anyone who inquires from the people he interacts with, whether Kerry or other people in Kutu college, thinks highly of him.


    He is gentle and polite to women and never offends them.


    He takes his friends seriously and enthusiastically, and is willing to take them seriously.


    In practice, he works hard. It is said that every day he gets up to train before the sun rises and never slackens.


    In personal character, almost perfect as a knight.


    Oriman has rich experience, but in the past, only some bitter friars can compete with Chen Heng in some aspects.


    Since such a knight is so special to vinar, he must be very fond of him.


    In an instant, a lot of ideas flashed through her mind.


    Royal marriages are mostly cruel.


    For some purposes, marriage is common.


    However, as Wiener''s sister, in oliman''s mind, Wiener''s own meaning is also very important.


    Now that she likes this Kailin and can help her to a certain extent, it''s a perfect thing.


    At the moment, the thought flashed through her mind.


    "Send someone to hurry up and send out the letter from Wiener."


    Silence for a moment, after thinking, she raised her head and said again.


    "Yes."


    In front of her, the maid nodded, then turned and left.


    ...


    "my brother, what is omando doing?"


    Beside a wide river, Chen Heng looked at the servant beside him and asked faintly.


    "He was sent to a small town by the Baron, where he is said to drink every day recently."


    In front of Chen Heng, the servant looked respectful and said.


    "Has everything been arranged?"


    Chen Heng then asked.


    "It''s arranged."


    The servant nodded and then said, "we''ve sent the news to the gang of thieves."


    "It''s just that..."


    at this point, a hesitation appeared on his face: "Sir, why do we do this?"


    "This batch of goods is very important to us, so the news will spread out, and it is likely to..."


    "it is likely to make them excited, come to us for trouble, or even rob this batch of goods, right?"


    Chen Heng smiles: "that''s what I want."


    "Why?"


    The servant was puzzled.


    This time, Chen Heng did not answer, but turned around silently and looked at the river in front of him.


    "You sent someone to omando, saying that after his father drove him away, he secretly missed him very much and hoped that he could come back..."


    looking at the servant in front of him, Chen Heng''s face was calm and said faintly, "do you know what to say?"


    "I see."


    Looking at Chen Heng''s expression, the servant was slightly stunned and suddenly dignified.


    The next day.


    "Did father really say that?"


    In the small town, looking at the man in front of him, omando opened his eyes and said.


    A year later, compared with the past, at the moment, omando was wearing a casual suit, and his whole spirit seemed to be decadent, which was no longer what he had been.He''s still big, but now he''s starting to get fat and full of alcohol.


    At this moment, he stood there, a pair of bloodshot eyes staring at the man in front of him, with some expectation on his face.


    "It''s true."


    In front of him, looking at omando, the man nodded: "when I serve the master, I hear the master''s sigh several times."


    "When I drove you away, the Baron also regretted..."


    "after all, you are his eldest son and his child. How can you not miss you?"


    "I knew that."


    Hearing this, omando couldn''t help smiling: "father, he won''t leave me like this..."


    "I am his eldest son and the future successor of the family."


    "The Baron wants you back in private."


    In front of him, the man respectfully said: "if you can go back now and show up beside the Baron, the Baron will be very happy."


    "Just in time, the Baron is going out with young master Kailin to see Baron Myra..."


    "young master, you can make it now."


    "Hum."


    Hearing Chen Heng''s name, omando''s face suddenly cooled down, and his heart was filled with anger: "this bastard, dare to come back."


    Some things just don''t make sense.


    It''s clear that Chen Heng hasn''t had time to do anything to him, but in omando''s mind, he will be reduced to the present situation, as if it was caused by Chen Heng.


    There is no intention of repentance at all.


    "I''m going back."


    Standing there, he recalled Chen Heng''s appearance and couldn''t help sneering: "Kailin, he wants to make small moves while I''m away."


    "His plan will not succeed."


    "I will let him know who is the eldest son and the future successor of his father."


    He immediately made preparations for his return to Baron Carson''s estate.


    In front of him, looking at omando''s action, the man who spoke before was secretly relieved.


    The next day.


    "Omando? What did he come back for? "


    In the manor, Baron Carson''s face suddenly cooled when he heard the news from his servant.


    "Didn''t I ask him to reflect outside? Why are you running back? "


    His face looked very ugly, and he seemed to be very dissatisfied with omando.


    This dissatisfaction has been accumulated over the years.


    Even excluding Chen Heng''s comparison, in the past, a lot of things omando did were too ridiculous.


    Especially under the contrast of Chen Heng, it is even more so.

 Chapter 55

    "It''s rare for my brother to come back, and there''s no need for my father to be angry..."


    looking at Baron Carson, who looks unhappy and looks unhappy, Chen Heng smiles, and then says, "it''s just right that we haven''t got enough staff here recently. It''s just the right time for my brother to come back."


    "Hum."


    Baron Kaisen snorted coldly, but he finally nodded after listening to Chen Heng''s words.


    In the end is their own children, even if the weekdays how not how tools, but also ultimately is their own son.


    Now omando has already run out of the door, and it doesn''t seem appropriate to blow him out again.


    And as Chen Heng said, recently, with the development of trade, they have become very busy, and there are too few people on hand to help.


    Omando will be back at this time. If he can help, it will be just right.


    Think of here, his face slightly slow, looking to the side of white: "go, let him in."


    "Yes."


    White nodded, then turned and walked out.


    A moment later, with a sound of footwork, omando came in.


    He was dressed in a black robe. He looked tall and burly, but he was a little fat. He looked much bigger than a year ago.


    Standing with Chen Heng, the difference in appearance is too obvious.


    "You dare to come back."


    Looking at the image of omando, his face was covered with cold color, and he spoke coldly.


    "Father."


    Walking into the room, omando knelt down on one knee and looked very sincere: "it''s been months since I left you. I miss you very much."


    "Please allow me to follow you, don''t let me leave."


    His face was sincere, and he seemed sincere at the moment.


    Looking at him, Baron Carson''s face softened slightly.


    "Get up."


    He looked at omando and said, let omando get up and stand aside.


    "I will not mention the past for the time being."


    He so open mouth, light say: "you come back of pour also just in time."


    "Recently, everyone is very busy. It''s better for you to come back and help than for you to stay and drink in that poor place."


    "In a few days, come with us and take your sword."


    He said, frowning at the bloated figure of Armando.


    "Yes, father."


    Omando nodded again and again, looking sincere.


    It was a moment before Baron Carson left.


    Only Chen Heng and Oman remained.


    "Brother."


    Looking at omando, Chen Heng smiles and takes the initiative to say hello.


    However, his initiative did not receive a response.


    In front of him, looking at Chen Heng, omando hums coldly. Without looking back, he turns and leaves directly.


    Chen Heng''s hand was stiff in the air, but it was rather embarrassing.


    "Young master..."


    one side, white, the housekeeper''s voice, looked embarrassed: "Mr. Oman, he...


    " it doesn''t matter. "


    Chen Heng''s smile on his face remained unchanged. He took back his outstretched hand silently. He just stood there and watched omando''s figure leave.


    In the dark, he shook his head, then said hello to white and left.


    A few days later, the manor of Baron Carson was busy.


    All around were goods from the north, piled up all over the manor.


    Around, there are some people who are similar to ordinary people, but with thick black hair all over, working hard.


    "So many things..."


    looking at the goods around, Baron Carson couldn''t help sighing: "how did you get these things here?"


    "Those lords, they will let you pass safely."


    He was a noble himself, and he knew exactly what the lords were.


    Don''t expect the noble lords of the world to have such good qualities.


    In fact, it''s not too much to call these people robbers.


    Omando is an example.


    Why was he reprimanded by Baron Carson before? Isn''t it because he took people to plunder a caravan belonging to a nearby Lord?


    And this kind of thing, there are a lot of things around, too many to count.


    In fact, if the caravan did not belong to a nearby Lord, but to an ordinary merchant or a distant Lord, there was nothing wrong with omando.


    These days, the traffic is inconvenient and there are many dangers outside. It''s just a caravan. If it''s robbed, it''s no big deal.


    Baron Carson himself has done similar things.From this we can see how much risk we need to bear if we want to do business in this area.


    So in Baron Kaisen''s view, it''s incredible that Chen Heng can bring such a large batch of freight here.


    "It''s certainly impossible to walk on land normally."


    As for Baron Kaisen''s exclamation, Chen Heng just laughed: "these things are all transported by ship"


    "ship?"


    Baron Kaisen was stunned. He didn''t think: "isn''t the ship... Dangerous?"


    Of course, there are ships in the world, but the technology is not well developed. In the process of sailing, there are all kinds of dangers.


    Therefore, in Baron Carson''s view, shipping is a very risky business.


    "As long as there''s no problem with the boat, it''s not as difficult as you think..."


    Chen Heng said, without explaining to Baron Carson.


    Baron Carson nodded his head without any specific questions.


    "What are those people with black hair?"


    Then he looked at the hard-working black haired man in front of him, carrying goods constantly, and could not help but be curious.


    "This is the black hair tribe on the other side of the desert."


    Chen Heng explained: "the north is bordered by the desert, and there are often wars, so many people are often captured and sold as slaves."


    "These black haired people are one of them."


    "Compared with normal people, these black haired people are cheaper and more hardworking, so I recruited a lot of people to be responsible for labor."


    He said softly, explaining.


    These black haired people, he left them specially.


    In addition to all kinds of fur and special products, there were many slaves among the goods turned by the northern Lord.


    Many of these slaves were left by Chen Heng himself.


    This is how most of the wealth he made in Kutu was consumed.


    As a passer-by, Chen Heng knows the importance of strength better than anyone else.


    Power can be divided into individual and collective.


    Personally, as a knight, he practiced both Knight breathing method and body forging method, which has done a good job.


    As for the collective, it is to develop his own team


    in this regard, on the one hand, he chose to make friends with the nobles in Kutu City, on the other hand, he recruited slaves and tried to expand his own strength.

 Chapter 56

    If you want to build up your own power, it is not enough to rely on yourself alone.


    As a passer-by from modern society, Chen Heng deeply understands this truth.


    Therefore, since the cooperation with the northern lords, he bought many slaves from the northern Lords.


    Slaves, this is a very good source of manpower.


    All the rights of slaves who come from trade are deprived and belong to their masters. No matter how they are treated, no one will pursue them.


    Under normal circumstances, in addition to a small number of slaves with special value, the vast majority of slaves, those lords did not pay attention.


    As lords, they have the right to control their own people to a certain extent. Whether they are fighting or doing anything else, they have free and cheap cannon fodder to use.


    Although slaves are cheap, they still need to spend money to buy them, which is not cost-effective.


    However, in Chen Heng''s view, this is not the case.


    As a modern man, he has many ways to exploit and squeeze the surplus value of those slaves.


    Therefore, a considerable part of the slaves under the northern Lord were absorbed by Chen Heng and bought by himself.


    For more than a year, most of the profits he has made in Kutu have been filled in here.


    He placed the slaves he bought in his manor, built a simple workshop in it, made use of water and assembly line for production, and then sold the things produced in his manor through his own relationship.


    Baron Carson didn''t know that.


    However, at the moment, he can also feel the special characteristics of these people under Chen Heng.


    Compared with ordinary people, these black haired slaves under Chen Heng are also more capable.


    Moreover, they are not only competent, but also very wrong in the way they look at Chen Heng.


    The existence of slaves was not unknown to Baron Carson.


    In his own manor, there were many slaves engaged in heavy agricultural work.


    But in his impression, the eyes and expressions of those slaves were often numb and afraid.


    It''s like losing hope and the future. I can''t see the slightest anger.


    But these things under Chen Heng are different.


    Although they are slaves, they seem to be very lively and active in their work.


    There''s nothing like a slave.


    Moreover, the body of these slaves seems to be very good, not as weak and decadent as other slaves.


    "How did you do it?"


    After observing in silence for a while, Baron Carson asked this question.


    He felt that there were too many places in his child that he could not understand.


    His ability is so strong that many things he does can''t be understood.


    "Give them hope."


    In the face of Baron Kaisen''s doubts, Chen Heng''s answer is also very direct.


    "People and tools are different."


    Looking at the busy black haired slave in front of him, he said gently, "tools can be reused, but they also need daily maintenance."


    "Slaves, as a special tool, also need to be maintained."


    Here, he said faintly: "give them enough sleep and rest time, and relatively enough food, which is the daily maintenance, so that they will not collapse, physical problems."


    "In addition, give them a little hope that they can see the possibility of making life better through their own efforts."


    "The efficiency of their work can be greatly improved by doing these points well and using appropriate means..."


    Baron Carson was stunned. He seemed to understand some of them, but he also seemed to be unable to understand some of them.


    Give slaves enough rest and food?


    This seems to be not in line with his imagination.


    In order to save the cost, who in normal people doesn''t want slaves to eat the least and simplest food and do the most and tiring work?


    You''d better not have any time of your own every day to earn the most benefits for yourself.


    But here in Chen Heng, it seems to be a little different.


    "The human body needs to be maintained."


    Looking at Baron Kaisen, Chen Heng continued to speak and explained to him, "if you want slaves to do a good job, a good body is the key."


    "And if you want to be healthy, proper food is also necessary."


    "If you use inferior products for a long time, your body will become weaker and weaker. At that time, even if you drive them away with a whip, you can''t do more work."


    "And to drive away with a whip is not an efficient management method in itself."


    He spoke softly, explaining to Baron Carson.


    Listening to his explanation, Baron Carson nodded, as if he understood."I always feel at ease when you do things."


    Finally, instead of asking about it, he said, "this time to Baron Myra, take omando with you."


    "Just let him do something."


    "Good."


    Chen Heng nodded. He didn''t seem to care about it.


    In a few days.


    After all the goods arrive, Chen Heng starts again.


    Compared with previous times, this one is very important.


    Several times before, because the trade had just started, the Lords around were just trying to expand, and the trading volume was not large.


    But this time it was different.


    When he went to Baron Myra''s territory this time, Chen Heng took away almost all the goods transported during this period. The value of the goods was very high. It was a sum of money that even Baron Kaisen was worried about.


    If there is any mistake, I''m afraid the loss will be huge.


    It is precisely because this transaction is so important, so this trip, Lord Kaisen almost brought out most of his own territory''s guards.


    Baron Carson and Armando are also on the team.


    "So many..."


    as he rode on the road, omando looked around at the boxes pulled by cattle and horses, and his heart was full of fire.


    He was very clear about the contents of these boxes.


    So he also roughly understood how much wealth it contained.


    And once the deal is done, what a huge profit his family will make.


    As soon as he thought of it, he could not help feeling hot and excited.


    At the moment, he is not clear that the ownership of these things is not the family behind him, but Chen Heng himself.


    In his mind, the value of this batch of goods is so huge that Chen Heng could not have.


    Most of them were invested by Baron Kaisen and let Chen Heng purchase from the northern Lord, which belongs to the whole family.


    The wealth belonging to the family will naturally be his in the future.


    As soon as he thought of it, he could not help feeling excited and excited.

 Chapter 57

    Maybe it''s because he regards these things as his own. Omando is quite serious these days. He rides his horse every day and looks very responsible.


    Chen Heng saw all this in his eyes. He just laughed and didn''t speak.


    They went on and on.


    The path of the world is very difficult.


    This is an obvious thing.


    In modern society, a good road is the blood vessel of blood transfusion, which can greatly speed up the transportation of materials, reduce trade barriers, and play a good role in economic growth.


    But for the Lords of this era, whether a good road can bring benefits or not, but the danger is invisible.


    A road in good condition means that the time required for the enemy to attack is greatly reduced, which means that the risk coefficient of the enemy is greatly increased.


    In terms of economy, commerce and trade, most of these lords knew nothing, but they were very sensitive to military threats.


    Therefore, in many things, not to mention the initiative to build convenient roads, some places will even take the initiative to destroy the roads, so as to better hinder the pace of the enemy troops.


    In this case, we can imagine the road conditions of this era.


    Clearly not far away, but Chen Heng and others are Leng, is to walk three or four days time, just close to the end.


    "It''s almost here..."


    walking on the road, Baron Carson said, "I went this way when I was young."


    "Go on a little further from here, and you''ll be in Baron Myra''s domain."


    "If there''s no accident, we''ll be there in a few hours."


    He said so with a smile on his face.


    "The news came from Baron Myra that he would bring people to meet him and bring us into his manor."


    On one side, a young man also said.


    "That''s good."


    Chen Heng''s face was calm and he nodded with a smile.


    At the moment, he was riding on a horse and was about to say something, but suddenly he was stunned and subconsciously looked to a certain direction in the distance.


    At this moment, through his own keen sense, he has noticed that there seems to be something strange in the distance.


    "Are you coming?"


    Feeling this feeling, his face did not change, the thought flashed in his heart.


    Next, the team moved on as usual.


    Maybe it''s because we are about to reach our destination. In the team, everyone''s pace is speeding up. They want to get to their destination as soon as possible, so that they can have a rest.


    But in the process, the accident happened.


    On a small road, bursts of shouts came from a distance, accompanied by a burst of arrows flying.


    Under Chen Heng''s gaze, many people in leather armor came out of the jungle and rushed towards them.


    "Is this... A thief?"


    Looking at the many figures in front of him, Baron Carson was shocked: "so many?"


    There are so many people in front of us. It seems that the number of people is almost three or four hundred.


    Three or four hundred people, which seems to be a small number, but in fact, it''s already a very large number around here.


    According to Chen Heng''s knowledge, although the Lords in the neighborhood will keep their troops in captivity, they are not many in number.


    Every Lord''s hand, can have 300 or 400 people, is already strong.


    Like Chen Heng''s father Baron Kaisen, his hands add up to a total of only 200 guards.


    No more, no more.


    Of course, in general, the Lord''s guards are soldiers, and their combat effectiveness is not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    But in front of them, these people were dressed in leather armor and even had crossbows in their hands. It seemed that they were not ordinary thieves.


    For this trip, Baron Kaisen specially brought out half of his guards, about 100 people.


    Even if we add in the labor force around us who are responsible for transporting goods, there are less than 200 people.


    In addition, they are now experiencing a long journey, physical exhaustion, but the other side is deliberately ambush here, waiting for them here.


    This gap is even more obvious.


    Baron Carson''s face was livid, but by this time, he had no choice.


    Riding on a horse, he pulled out his sword and led his guard to rush forward.


    A moment later, the two were at war.


    Two different teams collided, and then the area instantly became a battlefield.


    The sounds of fighting interweave in this area, and from time to time there are screams.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Chen Heng''s face is calm and looks to one side silently.


    Up ahead, omando is at war with those men at the moment.


    Of course, it''s not that he''s brave enough, it''s forced to be.Before that, he was riding on the outside of the team, and those people rushed up. Even if he wanted to turn around and run, it was too late.


    At the moment, he was able to deal with several thieves who rode the same horse.


    Although he seems to be a bit degenerate recently, omando, after all, has a guard background, some foundation, and good equestrian skills. He will be able to support him for a while.


    But that''s it.


    In Chen Heng''s opinion, the thieves in the distance are just ordinary.


    Maybe for ordinary lords like Baron Kaisen, these thieves are already elite, but for Chen Heng, these are just like that, not so great.


    Riding guard beside Baron Kaisen, Chen Heng looks calm and raises his hand in silence.


    At his side, his subordinates immediately understood and raised a small flag.


    On the small flag, there is the mark of Chen Heng''s family.


    Suddenly, around, the black haired slave who had been hiding behind the carriage seemed to receive some signal. He rushed into the carriage and took out his own equipment.


    Taking advantage of the fact that the guard was at the front, they quickly took out their weapons and rushed forward.


    Because he had prepared for this situation in advance. As early as in advance, Chen Heng made everyone wear leather armor. Now he has saved some effort.


    The same is true of Baron Carson''s guards.


    Among them, the only two people who didn''t wear armour were Baron Carson himself and Armando.


    Baron Kaisen, because of his thin body, even wearing light leather armour would be uncomfortable, so he didn''t wear it.


    As for omando, it''s pure disdain.


    He didn''t deal with Chen hengsu. He despised Chen Heng''s predecessor Kailin, so he didn''t like his proposal.


    According to what he said before, we are going to Baron Myra''s territory. What do we have to do with heavy armor?


    When he said this, Chen Heng just laughed and didn''t say anything.


    I don''t know if he regrets it now.


    Chen Heng is too lazy to think about it.


    At this moment, he raised his head, looked forward, then directly raised his sword and charged forward.

 Chapter 58

    Recently, I just learned from the editor that if there is no accident, the book will be on the shelves next Friday.


    Next Friday?


    Jienan was stunned when she heard the news.


    I only have 120000 words!


    It''s going to be on the shelves?


    I started to square, originally thought there was still a lot of time to salted fish.


    I don''t want salted fish any more!


    I''ll try to update as many as possible from tomorrow. I''ll try my best to make it three o''clock every day. Otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t be on the shelves until 150000 words.


    It''s horrible.


    Please give me some support during this period of time, and give me some recommended tickets!

 Chapter 59

    After Chen Heng joined, the situation here soon changed.


    He moved forward alone, waving his sword, and almost immediately rushed into the crowd.


    For Chen Heng''s action, Baron Kaisen subconsciously surprised, want to let people around come forward, to protect Chen Heng''s safety.


    But then, he was calmed by Chen Heng''s action.


    Riding on the horse, Chen Heng''s face was calm and waved forward in silence.


    The sword in his hand broke through the air in an instant, and the sound of tearing reverberated.


    Several people flew backward at the same time, and were directly shot away. They didn''t even have the slightest resistance. They were directly cut off by the waist.


    Then, with the roaring of the horses, Chen Heng drove his horse forward and rushed directly into the enemy.


    Around, a large number of enemies came to kill Chen Heng.


    Just in the face of Chen Heng at the moment, their strength is so weak.


    His speed is too fast, the whole action is extremely fast, like a wolf, has a crushing force, just a random hit, can cause terrible damage.


    Those ordinary people who meet him, just next to each other, will end up either dead or injured.


    He charged in the crowd in such a heroic manner that Baron Carson in the distance was stunned.


    "This power... This power..."


    standing beside the carriage, he looked at Chen Heng''s posture of fighting the enemy bravely and felt the power displayed by Chen Heng. He was directly shocked at this moment.


    The so-called knight, he had heard of and knew that this kind of existence could not be stopped by mortals.


    More than a year ago, through the letter sent back by Chen Heng, he also knew that Chen Heng was now a knight.


    Because of this, he made up his mind to give up omando and let Chen Heng become his successor.


    But even if I''ve heard it many times, it''s better to see it with my own eyes.


    It was not until now that he really saw Chen Heng''s power that he really understood why knights were so respected.


    "With the strength of Kailin, I''m afraid that even if all my guards are on, they are not his opponents, are they?"


    At this moment, the idea came to him, and he felt inexplicable.


    He felt that with the power Chen Heng showed at the moment, I''m afraid if he wanted to, it would not be a problem to kill all the thieves in front of him.


    He alone is enough to rival the bandit group of nearly 200 years.


    Boom...


    a corpse flew out from the front and was picked by Chen Heng and landed on the ground.


    As he rode on the flat land, Chen Heng''s face was cold and his whole body was bloody.


    A suffocating smell of blood is spreading.


    Unconsciously, around him, the corpses were already piled up.


    Just in a short time, he killed dozens of people, and the bodies almost piled up into a hill.


    Around him, no one dared to step forward now.


    In other places, the black slaves roared forward, formed a simple army, and pressed forward to protect Baron Carson and others.


    I just don''t know if it''s a coincidence that while they are fighting, the thieves are constantly being driven away and rushing to the edge.


    And omando happens to be there.


    The increasing number of thieves around him has brought him great pressure.


    At the moment, by Chen Heng''s power, these thieves have no intention to fight.


    But in the face of the front of omando, they still did not hesitate to start directly.


    In the face of this situation, omando is suffering in his heart, but he can only harden his head and move forward.


    Fortunately, by his side, there are some guards brought out by Baron Carson, who can help him resist for a while.


    But as time goes by, they are also gradually not supporting, supporting the more difficult.


    In the face of this situation, Baron Carson subconsciously worried, his face appeared anxious.


    After all, omando is also his child. No matter how frustrated he is, he will not change this fact.


    At this moment, when his own child is in danger, he will naturally feel anxious.


    "Kailin!"


    Looking at Chen Heng in the distance, he yelled.


    Voice down, Chen Heng nodded, without hesitation, straight ahead.


    He drove his horse forward, quickly approached, and tried to approach omando.


    Along the road, all the thieves who tried to stop or stood in front of him were killed by him, and his posture was extremely heroic.


    Looking at Chen Heng''s action, Baron Kaisen was relieved.


    Chen Heng''s strength is very strong. It''s not polite to say that all the thieves in the scene may not be his opponent alone.


    As long as Chen Heng can get to omando, omando will be saved.


    That''s what omando thought at the moment.Although in the fierce battle, but Chen Heng''s previous performance, also fell in his eyes.


    Although there are many contradictions in the past, at the moment, they are ignored.


    If Chen Heng doesn''t come, according to the current trend, sooner or later he will not be able to support and die under these thieves, just like those who died under him.


    Death...


    as soon as he thought of this word, his heart would not help shaking, and the whole person became nervous.


    He tried to hold up his sword, with an unprecedented force to stop the thieves coming around, and to fight with the guards around him.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to step back and leave this place, but that once he steps back, it''s equivalent to handing over his descendants to these people, and the end will only be more miserable.


    "Just a little longer."


    He was anxious, and this was the only thought left in his mind at this moment.


    However, he did not find that behind him, a guard''s face was very wrong.


    Looking at the front of the attack, the anxious face of omando, his face gradually emerged a cold color, and then slowly forward.


    A strong force came from behind and suddenly pushed from behind.


    Before omando could react, he fell down from the horse and was pushed down from the horse.


    Boom, he was directly pushed off the horse, the whole person heavily fell to the ground.


    Then, a large number of thieves came forward and directly submerged him.


    "Omando!"


    Watching the whole scene, Baron Carson''s eyes widened.


    From his sight, it was clear that the guard standing behind him pushed him off the horse and ran quickly to one side.


    With the help of omando''s landing, his figure quickly retreated and rode away from here.


    It seems that he was afraid of fighting, so he escaped by himself by blocking the enemy with omando.


    "No!"


    Standing there, Baron Carson clearly saw that a large number of thieves submerged the figure of omando and directly covered his body.


    And Chen Heng at the moment, there is still a short distance from here.


    The tragedy seems to have taken place.

 Chapter 60

    A large number of thieves covered the shadow of omando.


    Looking at this scene, not only Baron Kaisen''s eyes widened, but also Chen Heng''s face seemed to show a cool color.


    He looked in front of him, then took a shot directly, jumped over the horse and trotted directly.


    In a short time, he kept sprinting, even faster than the speed of the horse.


    A breeze came, looking at Chen Heng''s action, people around couldn''t help but stare.


    "So fast!"


    Chen Heng''s figure, like a strong wind, rushed forward quickly.


    The silver sword was cut down, and the strong wind was waving down the road, but all those who dared to stop Chen Heng were cut down by Chen Heng.


    "Get out of here!"


    He quickly forward, toward the location of Armando crazy rush, along the road, but all who dare to stop him, he killed.


    Soon, he broke through the crowd and opened a gap.


    Blood is flying, and the smell of blood is surging up.


    A moment later, he finally came to omando.


    At this moment, omando was lying on the ground, covered with wounds.


    The result of not wearing armor before is obvious.


    On the way, those people were afraid of omando''s resistance, so many people took the opportunity to mend his wounds.


    And the following foot, is aggravating the injury on his body, let his body instant some support.


    When Chen Heng came here from a distance, he had no breath at all, his whole body had become bloody, and there was no way to live in front of him.


    Standing here, looking at omando''s body, Chen Heng sighed, then raised his head and continued to look forward.


    He continued to join the fight, chasing the fleeing thieves, and quickly ended the fight.


    At the end of the battle, Baron Carson looked at omando''s body, which had been restrained. He was silent.


    Finally, he just sighed deeply and didn''t say much.


    "Father......"


    standing aside, looking at the image of Baron Carson, Chen Heng wants to say something but doesn''t know what to say.


    "I''m sorry."


    At last, he sighed, half knelt on the ground and said, "it''s my fault."


    "I expected the danger this time, so I shouldn''t let my elder brother come with you..."


    he sighed and said, his face full of guilt.


    "I don''t blame you."


    Baron Kaisen sighed, turned to look at Chen Heng and said, "it''s his own decision to come with us. Besides, you''ve tried your best..."


    Chen Heng''s performance just now is in his eyes.


    When omando was in danger, like himself, he was extremely anxious, even desperate. He rushed over immediately and made a way out of the crowd.


    In the circumstances at that time, Chen Heng did not hesitate in rescuing omando and did his best.


    Moreover, it was omando''s own decision to follow them this time.


    In advance, Chen Heng also reminded them of the danger they might encounter on the road this time and that they should wear armor.


    It was omando himself who ignored this and eventually led to injury or even death at the critical moment.


    To a certain extent, all this can be said to be his own search.


    Thinking of this, he sighed softly, then a cold color appeared on his face, and continued: "has the deserter who pushed omando off his horse and fled the battlefield alone found him?"


    "Not yet."


    In front of him, white, the housekeeper, shook his head and said, "that deserter runs very fast, and the roads around him are not easy to walk. It''s hard to find him in a short time."


    "I''m afraid we''ll have to ask Baron Myra for help later."


    "When you get back, find me his parents and relatives."


    The cool color on Baron Carson''s face remained unchanged: "I will bury all his friends and relatives with omando!"


    "Yes."


    White nodded respectfully, which made no sense.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng silently watched all this, and did not say anything.


    To be honest, although he deliberately planned this incident, it was a real accident that omando would die directly because of it.


    His original plan was to take this opportunity to show a wave of force in front of Baron Carson and nearby Lords.


    The group of thieves in front of us is the largest one in the neighborhood.


    Taking this opportunity to wipe out this gang of bandits directly, for Chen Heng, not only solved an unstable factor in the future, but also took this opportunity to show force to Baron Kaisen and nearby Lords.


    Especially the latter is Chen Heng''s main purpose.


    According to Chen Heng''s understanding, the Lords of this era are basically not honest. If they don''t show proper force, who knows what kind of operation they have secretly.Taking this opportunity to wipe out the famous bandits in the neighborhood can not only solve the unstable factors after the future trade shows, but also show the force to deter the nearby lords, so that they can be honest.


    As for omando, it''s just by the way.


    To be honest, he had warned everyone to put on armor.


    If omando can listen and wear armor honestly, the probability of direct death this time is not big, probably just serious injury.


    As a result, he did not deal with Chen Heng''s proposal out of the fact that he did not deal with Chen Heng at all.


    But that''s good.


    Although he doesn''t care about omando and never regards him as an opponent, we have to say that his existence is a trouble for Chen Heng.


    At least, it''s disgusting to watch him jump around in front of him.


    Now that I''m dead, I''m not sure.


    Standing in front of omando''s body, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and many thoughts flashed in his heart.


    A moment later, he left here.


    Outside, there was a sound.


    After a while, Baron Myra''s men finally arrived.


    He received the news here, personally with his own guard, ready to come to meet, but just saw the bloody scene around.


    All of a sudden, he was shocked by the bloody scene around him.


    When he understood the process and the source of the gang of thieves, their eyes to Chen Heng suddenly changed.


    "The child, Kailin, is a real knight. Thanks to him, this time can be so easy."


    Looking at Baron Myra, Baron Carson sighed softly and said so.


    He seems to inadvertently, deliberately Chen Heng''s identity and achievements point out, Chen Heng''s previous performance will be described.


    Baron Myra was thrilled.


    He looked at the bodies all around him, and then looked at the bloody bodies in front of him. He didn''t seem to have been hurt at all. Like a murderer, Chen Heng suddenly felt cold in his heart.

 Chapter 61

    Looking at the bloody and bloody Chen Heng in front of him, Baron Myra trembles in his heart, and some thoughts hidden in his heart are suddenly dispelled.


    As Chen Heng thought before, originally, he did have some bad ideas about what Chen Heng brought this time.


    Just after seeing Chen Heng''s performance in front of him, these thoughts in his heart were immediately dispelled.


    The bandit group in front of us is no less than 200 people, and its strength is no worse than that of the ordinary Lord''s guards.


    However, when facing Chen Heng, he was easily defeated. Looking at the scene, the process was almost as much as the massacre.


    This is the naked threat of butcher''s knife.


    If you really want to talk about it, although his strength is much stronger than that of the gang of thieves, it may not be much better.


    If we really want to fight, I''m afraid we will turn into a cold corpse just like these thieves in front of us.


    Think of here, his attitude immediately cautious up, looking at Chen Heng''s face has become a little stiff.


    However, what reassures him is that Chen Heng does not seem to be difficult to get along with.


    After a battle, he was bloody and cold, but he was polite, much better than Baron Carson''s other child.


    Thinking of another child of Baron Carson, Baron Myra asked casually, "why didn''t omando come this time?"


    After the previous incident, among the Lords nearby, omando is famous.


    Baron Myra also remembers it, but obviously, his impression of it is not very good.


    He said this, originally just want to ease the atmosphere, but when his words fall, in front of Chen Heng and Kaisen Baron are all silent.


    Baron Myra could not help but feel a little inexplicable, and then knew what had happened before, and knew about the death of omando.


    Suddenly, he was stunned subconsciously, and then he was shocked.


    He subconsciously looked at Chen Heng in front of him, and then quickly lowered his head.


    Next, as usual, he warmly invited Baron Kaisen and Chen Heng to his manor.


    Because of the omando affair, Chen Heng and Baron Kaisen only stayed on his manor for one day, reached a preliminary agreement with them, and then left.


    Then they returned to their territory.


    Time passed slowly.


    Chen Heng did not expect that when the previous war spread out, the Lords around were honest all of a sudden.


    Through this war, Chen Heng successfully demonstrated his military strength.


    The Lords around were also shocked, and they could not help but suppress some bad ideas in their hearts.


    Then, a batch of goods continue to come, a batch of grain from the warehouse of many lords.


    In Chen Heng''s hands, the grain will be transported to a place by land, and then transported by ship to the north by water until Chen Heng''s stronghold in the north.


    This is a very complicated voyage, involving many nodes.


    Mastering this road is Chen Heng''s biggest advantage at present.


    With him in the south, everything around is developing in an orderly way. Although there are always some accidents on the way, it is still carried out according to the previous plan.


    After the initial cooperation, he reached a preliminary agreement with many southern Lords.


    Through his own channels, Chen Heng provided a large number of products from the northern desert and distributed them to many lords according to their shares.


    The Lords, on the other hand, had to pay for food in exchange.


    At the moment, these agreements are only preliminary, but with the continuous development of trade, after many lords get benefits from this trade, they will become gradually perfect and firm.


    While Chen Heng continued to be busy and striving for his goal, the letter from Kutu City arrived.


    "A letter from venal?"


    In the spacious room, looking at the letter in his hand, Chen Heng smiles, then reaches out his hand and opens it.


    "Dear Mr. Kailin..."


    "... Like you, I miss you very much at home. I hope and look forward to seeing you next time."


    "I hope you can have a good time in your hometown and come back as soon as possible..."


    ....


    after simply reading the letter, Chen Heng smiles and slowly puts it away.


    In this way, previous efforts have been effective.


    For him, Wiener showed a very clear preference.


    This is very important.


    Although in the aristocratic circle, in the vast majority of cases, parents have the right to control their children''s marriage, but their own will is also an important standard.


    Especially in the case of Wiener.


    According to Chen Heng''s observation, perhaps because of her own experience, in many ways, Princess oliman is very fond of Wiener and is willing to comply with her meaning in many ways.In this case, Wiener''s own will is very important.


    At least, if venal had a strong aversion, Princess oliman would not have let her marry that man.


    Go on, that person has a high status.


    This is different from many people.


    So Chen Heng at the moment with venar''s favor, it is equivalent to go through the first step.


    As for the rest, Princess oliman and the Royal Queen agreed.


    Royal Princess, such a noble girl, her marriage should be decided by her father, King Kutu of this generation.


    However, according to Chen Heng''s understanding, there seems to be something wrong with this generation of King Kutu himself. He is in a coma most of the time, and has little time to wake up in a year.


    So most of the things in the court were decided by the mother of the two princesses, Queen Kutu.


    In the future, Kutu attached great importance to the opinions of Princess oliman.


    Therefore, Chen Heng''s next goal is to get Princess oliman.


    It''s hard to say and easy to say.


    The key difficulty lies in how to let Princess oliman speak by herself.


    According to Chen Heng''s estimation, with Princess oliman''s suspicious character, if he takes too much initiative in this matter, it''s easy to make Princess oliman alert and think that he has ulterior motives.


    When that happens, things will go through permanent twists and turns.


    Therefore, if he wants to promote this, he can''t be too obvious. The best thing is to let the other party take the initiative.


    Sitting in the room, Chen Heng thought silently.


    A moment later, he stopped thinking, picked up the pen and paper, began to write, ready to write to venal.


    For this matter, Chen Heng is very skilled.


    A moment later, the letter was written, carefully packed and handed to the servant.


    "Send it to miss Wiener, please."


    He said softly.

 Chapter 62

    "Is the message accurate?"


    In a quiet room, Chen Heng looks at the servant in front of him and asks softly.


    Only when he got an accurate answer did he nod his head and let him go down to rest.


    It has been more than four months since I returned to Baron Carson''s territory from Kutu.


    For more than four months, Chen Heng has been busy all over the country and has initially opened up the situation here.


    During this period, Kutu city is also very busy.


    According to Chen Heng''s sources, in the past few months, the second prince of Kutu, his royal highness Grice, also returned to Kutu.


    Different from the oriman sisters, his highness Grice has a close relationship with neighboring countries because his mother is a foreign princess.


    A few years ago, when King Kutu was not conscious, Prince Grice left Kutu and went to his mother''s country of OLLIS.


    With the help of his mother''s identity and the strength he had brought from Kutu, Prince Grice developed well there, and even had many supporters in Kutu.


    After all, for King Kutu, this is his only son.


    For many traditional nobles, it is better to choose a prince as the future king than a woman.


    In the past, Prince Grice stayed in OLLIS and soon came back.


    But this time, he came back in an unusual way, and even stayed in Kutu for more than two months.


    For more than two months, the city of Kutu seemed to be in turmoil for several times.


    For the specific changes, Chen Heng is not among them, can''t know, but can also infer some traces from some clues.


    In just a few months, it is said that the followers who supported Princess oliman and Prince Grice fought with each other in the city of Kutu, and even the knightly fight took place several times.


    I''m afraid that if ordinary people are slightly involved in this danger, it will be fatal.


    But by now, Prince Grice has left, and the battle in Kutu should have come to an end.


    Sitting on the seat, Chen Heng''s mind flashed all kinds of ideas, and then made a decision silently.


    After such a long time in the south, with Baron Carson, what he should do has been basically done.


    Trade has basically started, and the neighboring Lords have basically accepted the agreement. Chen Heng himself will not be able to stay here any longer.


    It''s time to get out of here and go back to Kutu.


    Although the south is warm and there are not so many risks, it is not the center of the country.


    Chen Heng can get benefits and support from here, but if he wants to go further, he has to go to the city of Kutu.


    Therefore, after settling down in Baron Kaisen''s territory for a moment, Chen Heng set out again and headed for Kutu city.


    It wasn''t long before he went back to Kutu, back to his place.


    As soon as he got back here, he began to visit his friends in the past.


    "Kylin, you''re back at last."


    Looking at Chen Heng who came to visit, Kaili showed a surprise expression on his face and quickly pulled him in.


    "For months, what were you doing?"


    He looked at Chen Heng and asked.


    "What else could it be?"


    Chen Heng laughed: "nothing more than some small things, nothing to say."


    "It''s you. You seem to be tired a lot recently."


    He said softly, looking at Carey in front of him.


    Compared with a few months ago, at this moment, Carey''s face is obviously tired and has more dark circles under her eyes. It seems that she hasn''t had a good rest for a long time.


    "Don''t mention it."


    Kaili smiles bitterly and sighs deeply before explaining to Chen Heng.


    "Someone''s lurking in your manor?"


    Listening to Kaili''s story, Chen Heng can''t help frowning: "those assassins before?"


    "Yes."


    Carey nodded with a wry smile: "the assassins before, it seems that they are from the Principality of orlis. They have been lurking around my residence so that I can''t sleep well."


    "The Principality of orlis..."


    Chen Heng frowned: "do you know who ordered it?"


    Carey gave a wry smile and didn''t reply.


    Want to assassinate him, and from the Principality of OLLIS, this matter, who can do?


    It''s probably his highness Grice.


    The family behind Carey is one of the firmest supporters of Princess oliman.


    It''s no surprise that Prince Grice would send an assassin out of his intention to attack Princess oliman.


    Next, Kaili tells Chen Heng about what happened recently."Did a duel really happen?"


    Listening to his story, Chen Heng was a little surprised.


    "Yes."


    Carey nodded. "Both of the duels are knights. One of them you know is knight madel."


    "Under the arrangement of Princess oliman and his highness Grice, he dueled openly with another knight..."


    "what happened?"


    Chen Heng raised his head and then asked.


    Kaili was silent for a while, and then said: "the knight sent by his highness Grice was killed by the madel knight, and the madel Knight also burned his life, and was cut off a hand, and now he can''t move..."


    "if there''s no accident, even if he recovers, he can''t have the previous strength again..."


    Chen Heng was silent for a while.


    Burning life is the state a knight obtains after activating the seed of life. Once the explosion is too violent, his body will be permanently destroyed.


    According to the situation described by Carey, the scene at that time must have been very violent. I''m afraid the extent of madel''s burning was very terrible, which would lead to his life-long failure to recover.


    Just like that, it was very bad, not to mention that he had his hand cut off.


    As Carey said, even if he can continue to fight, he can no longer have the strength of the past.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng can''t help sighing in his heart. At the same time, he feels very lucky for his previous decision.


    The situation in Kutu was so terrible that even the Knights died and disappeared.


    If Chen Heng had stayed in the city before, he would face danger if he didn''t pay attention.


    In this respect, he had chosen to leave Kutu and avoid the fierce situation here for a short time, which is undoubtedly the right choice.


    "Knight madel, where is it now?"


    All sorts of thoughts flashed in his mind. After a while, Chen Heng settled down and looked at Kaili in front of him. He continued to speak and asked, "no matter how you say it, this is also a knight worthy of respect. If you can, I hope to visit him."

 Chapter 63

    A room, surrounded by a strange smell, there is a mixture of various herbs produced by the pungent smell.


    In the middle of the room, a middle-aged man lay quietly on the head of the bed, looking very weak.


    He looked very tall, but now he was black and bruised, with wounds all over his body, wrapped in the smell of herbal medicine.


    And his right hand, also empty, this arm has disappeared.


    Chen Heng sighed softly as he looked at the picture.


    The scene of the battle between him and madel on that day is still in his mind, but he didn''t expect that only a few months later, madel became what he was looking like.


    It has to be said that life is impermanent.


    However, to some extent, this is the fate of the knight.


    As knights, from the moment of awakening the seeds of life, the possibility of their dying is very small.


    The vast majority of knights will die in fighting and fighting, in all kinds of accidents.


    There is nothing strange about what happened to madel at the moment compared with other knights.


    Walking out of madel''s room, outside the door, Carey was still waiting.


    "Let''s go."


    He patted Carey on the shoulder and left.


    Of course, before he left, he also left his own gift to madel''s servant.


    On the way back, sitting in the carriage, Chen Heng thought silently.


    The conflict between Princess oliman and Prince Grice is more intense than imagined.


    As a knight, madel was at the top of the Kutu Kingdom, but it became so.


    And the knight of Prince Grice died directly.


    In fact, from another point of view, this result has some advantages for Chen Heng.


    As far as he knew, there were only three Knights under Princess oliman.


    Now that he''s like this, it''s a direct loss of one.


    In this case, the value of Chen Heng is more obvious.


    At least, for Princess oliman, he was more important.


    In the past, he has shown his value in the fight with medell. His strength is particularly strong. Even medell can''t easily surpass him when he doesn''t burst out life energy.


    Such strength, it can be said, has been a quasi knight, the future awakening of life seeds, become a real knight is very likely.


    In the case of having lost a knight, Princess oliman''s sight is likely to focus on him and pay more attention to him.


    "It''s a pity that I haven''t awakened the seed of life, otherwise the plan will be more smooth."


    Sitting in the carriage, Chen Heng felt some regret.


    There is a big difference between whether a knight has awakened the seeds of life.


    Although Chen Heng''s performance was excellent before, he has not awakened the seed of life. Compared with a real knight, his value is still lacking.


    If he had awakened the seed of life at the moment and was a real knight, he would be treated differently.


    For this, Chen Heng is also very helpless.


    After the last battle with medell, he also worked hard. On weekdays, he never slackened in the training of Knight breathing or rock forging.


    His strength has indeed increased. Stimulated by the energy of life, the rock forging method has made rapid progress, but he has never been able to find the feeling of awakening the seeds of life.


    It seems that there is something missing.


    "Before, the closest time to awakening was the moment of fighting with madel..."


    many thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s mind. At this moment, he thought: "it seems that in the battle, the seeds of life are easier to be stimulated and awaken?"


    The thought flashed through his mind, and he guessed.


    But for the time being, he has no chance to verify his conjecture, so he can only bury it in his heart.


    After a while, the carriage slowly forward, back to Chen Heng''s manor.


    After the visit, everything went smoothly for the rest of the day.


    Until one day.


    "Princess oliman''s invitation?"


    Looking at the invitation from the woman in front of him, Chen Heng looks surprised.


    "Yes."


    In front of her, the woman smiles and says, "in a few days, Princess oliman will be free for a while. I hope to invite Mr. Kailin to share dinner with you. I wonder if you are free?"


    "Your Highness invited me, and I will go."


    Chen Heng nodded, without any hesitation, and directly agreed to the invitation of Princess oliman.


    Got the recovery, in front of the woman turned around, left here.


    Looking at the back of the woman leaving, Chen Heng''s face is calm and his heart is clear.As he had expected before, Princess oliman began to take the initiative to contact.


    The invitation is the first step.


    As for whether the goal can be achieved next, it depends on Chen Heng''s own ability.


    Thinking of this, he turned around and prepared in silence.


    A few days later.


    The palace gate of Kutu city slowly opens, and the scene inside is revealed.


    Walking in it, Chen Heng looks around.


    This is the palace of Kutu city. The buildings around it are very old. Although they are a little old, they still look huge and magnificent.


    All around, bodyguards in neat armor stood by, guarding the dead corner of the palace.


    Under their gaze, Chen Heng walked slowly to the front of the palace.


    Olliman is waiting for him in the deep.


    She was wearing a long red dress, the whole person seems to have been dressed up, it is very delicate and beautiful.


    "Long time no see, Mr. Kelling."


    Looking at Chen Heng coming from the outside world, she smiles and whispers.


    "Dear princess oliman, it''s a pleasure to meet you again."


    Chen Heng''s face was respectful and saluted seriously.


    Although the so-called etiquette class is not cold, but in fact, Chen Heng on this course is also very good, at the moment the action seems not impolite, every move, with good upbringing.


    However, unlike other people, when he acts, his whole body is always straight, and his eyes are particularly sharp, giving people a different feeling.


    Today, he specially passed on a close fitting robe. Under the shimmering light, his whole body is tall and straight, and his beautiful and delicate face is particularly outstanding. His eyes are firm and calm. At one glance, he looks like an extremely outstanding knight, giving people the feeling of shining in front of their eyes.


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of her, olliman couldn''t help but shine in front of her.


    At the moment, she was quite clear why venal could not forget it.


    Not only its good moral character, just its handsome appearance, is enough to attract people''s attention.


    Born into a noble family, powerful, handsome and pure in character... Such a knight is really attractive, especially for those young girls.


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of her, olliman can''t help being stunned. At this moment, standing there, she seems to be a little absent-minded.

 Chapter 64

    "Your Highness..."


    standing there, looking at olliman standing there in front of him, looking a little lost, Chen Heng reminds her.


    That''s when oliman came back.


    "Sorry."


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of her, she sighed and covered up: "sorry, I can''t help thinking about some of the past when I see you."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Chen Heng is very understanding nodded, and did not ask more.


    "Karin, you''re not in Kutu these months. Where have you been?"


    Looking at Chen Heng, oliman continued to speak.


    For Chen Heng where, she naturally very clear, at the moment is just put aside the topic, in order to answer.


    "I went to my father''s territory and stayed there for a while."


    Chen Heng said truthfully, "I still have some things to deal with there, so I stayed in my father''s territory for a while."


    "Oh?"


    "I don''t know. What''s the matter?" she asked


    "Is it convenient for Fang to disclose?"


    Her face with curiosity, a smile on the beautiful face, people can''t help itching.


    I''m afraid anyone who sees her can''t help but want to show off her achievements.


    Chen Heng was not moved, but simply said what he had done with a smile.


    What he did, important as it is, is not secret.


    At least, if you want to investigate, I''m afraid you will know the result soon.


    Since there is no possibility of concealing, Chen Heng has no intention of concealing. He speaks directly and tells what he has done.


    "North South trade."


    Listening to Chen Heng''s story, Princess oliman showed surprise on her face, and her face was full of admiration: "what a good idea."


    "How do you think of it?"


    Her face was full of admiration, and she asked curiously at this moment.


    Compared with before, this time, although she still has the camouflage ingredient, but it has many sincere.


    She really admired what Chen Heng had done and wanted to communicate with adier in many places.


    At the moment, the performance is not all camouflage.


    "My friend kurudo is a Lord from the north."


    Sitting opposite Princess oliman, Chen Heng said softly, "through my friend, I understand the life of the northern lords, their plight, and the surprise of the north and the south."


    "The idea of North South trade also came from this."


    "Oh."


    Oliman had some interest: "tell me, what did you find?"


    "That would be very cumbersome."


    Chen Heng laughed and continued: "such as climate, such as production."


    "Your Highness may not know that the climate difference between the South and the north is very huge."


    "This difference has a serious impact on output and also on the Lord''s income."


    "Compared with the south, because of the climate in the north, the yield of grain is not high. The yield of every mu of land is only a quarter of that of the south."


    "In the same way, fighting with other desert people led to a long-term war."


    Looking at olliman, Chen Heng explained: "the fighting has affected production, forced the labor force that could have been put into production into soldiers, and even seriously affected the farming cycle, leading to a further decline in output."


    "These factors affect the price of grain, leading to very high food prices in the north."


    "Indeed."


    Olliman looked at Chen Heng and agreed with him.


    What Chen Heng said is very simple and clear, but not everyone can sum it up in this era.


    For many aristocrats who grew up in Kutu, they did not even know where they were in the north, let alone what they summed up.


    "What do you think should be done in this situation?"


    Oliman then opens her mouth and looks at Chen Heng with great interest.


    For this question, she just casually asked, and did not expect Chen hengzhen''s answer.


    In the past, she has asked many people about this question, but she has never received a specific and clear reply.


    Those professionals who have a good understanding of the situation in Beidi have no way to solve it, let alone Chen Heng.


    But to her surprise, in front of her eyes, Chen Heng just thought a little and gave the answer.


    "There are two ways."


    Chen Heng thought for a moment, then said: "the dilemma of the northern Lords is not the low output, but the continuous war."


    The level of land output, in fact, will not lead to the plight of the Lord.After all, even if the output of one mu of land is less, it only means that the Lords'' income is less, and their life may not be well-off, but it is impossible for the lords to fall on the verge of financial collapse.


    The real dilemma of the northern landlords was that they had to face the strong military pressure while the land output was low and the income was low.


    Because of the strong pressure from the desert, the northern lords had to fall into a long war.


    War, on the other hand, requires cost.


    It is precisely because of their low income, but also continue to pay high costs of war, so that the northern Lords will be in today''s dilemma.


    Therefore, the way to solve the dilemma of the northern Lords is very direct.


    "To solve this problem, either let the pressure from the desert disappear, or let the northern lords profit in the war, so that they can continuously recover the cost in the war, so as to support it."


    Looking at oliman, Chen Heng said his answer.


    "How can we do that?"


    Looking at Chen Heng, olliman asked this question subconsciously.


    At the beginning, she listened very casually and carelessly.


    But as Chen Heng opened her mouth, she became more and more absorbed. In the end, she had concentrated all her spirit and listened carefully.


    As the king''s daughter of Kutu and the Lord close to the northern lords, she always attached great importance to the problem of the northern Lords.


    In the past, she has also listened to the suggestions of many relevant people, but no one has ever been as thorough and clear as Chen Heng.


    "It''s very simple."


    Looking at olliman, Chen Heng continued: "if you want to reduce the burden of the northern lords, you can start from trade."


    "Different from the situation in the north, due to the climate and environment, the food production in the south is very rich, sometimes even to the point that the food is rotten in the warehouse and can not be sold at all."


    "It''s the opposite of high food prices in the north."


    Chen Heng whispered: "through trade, surplus grain from the South can be transported to the north, thus reducing the cost of the northern Lords."


    "On the other hand, the slaves obtained by the northern lords in the war can also be digested through trade, so that the northern lords can make profits in the war, and the war is no longer a unprofitable thing."


    "If these two points are done well, the pressure of the northern Lord will be reduced a lot, and it will not be as difficult as before."

 Chapter 65

    "And then?"


    Looking at Chen Heng, olliman''s face was solemn, and then she spoke.


    She had realized the importance of North South trade before.


    But before that, she was more aware of the huge profits hidden in it.


    After Chen Heng''s explanation, she realized how important this trade was to those northern lords who were in trouble.


    "Then, the principality came forward to reward and support the lords who had made great contributions in the war."


    Chen Heng then said: "in the past, most of the mainland territories ignored the war launched by the northern lords in the north, thinking that it was the matter of the northern lords themselves."


    "But in fact, without the northern lords resisting the pressure from the desert in the north, the whole kingdom would have to face great pressure, and the nobles would not have been so relaxed."


    Princess oliman nodded silently.


    Indeed, in the past, except for a few people, no one cared about the situation of the northern Lords.


    All people think that they should resist the alien race from the desert.


    On the one hand, it''s because it''s none of your business. On the other hand, it''s also because, according to the custom of this era, things in your own territory belong to you.


    The Lord has all the dominion over his own territory, so he naturally has the obligation to surround him.


    "Under normal circumstances, naturally."


    Chen Heng continued: "but the situation in the north is unusual."


    "It''s not easy for the northern lords to resist the pressure from the desert."


    "If it goes on as it is, it will be very bad."


    "What will happen?"


    Olliman asked subconsciously.


    "War is a matter that needs to be invested. If the northern lords are unable to benefit from the war and obtain assistance from the Kingdom, there will be only two results."


    Chen Heng spoke softly, saying: "under the constant loss, these northern lords either collapsed, and the Kingdom lost the northern barrier, or let them find another way out."


    War is a cost.


    Food, weapons, equipment, and even human resources are all costs.


    When the gains of a war cannot offset the losses, the losses are inevitable.


    And when the Lords lose money, they have only two choices left.


    Either, it is to choose death in the continuous loss, or it is to find another way out.


    "At that time, most of the northern Lords will look for other ways out."


    Chen Heng opened his mouth in a soft voice and said with a sigh, "what is the way they will choose?"


    "What could it be?"


    With Chen Heng''s thought, olliman subconsciously entered into thinking.


    When the northern lords are unable to bear the continuous loss and choose to find another way out, what will their choice be?


    The answer is obvious.


    "They will abandon their territory and go south with their troops."


    Chen Heng whispered: "since the war with other nations can not make up for their own losses, then as long as to other places to rob."


    "At that time, the northern Lords will surely go south to fight with the other lords of Kutu."


    "It will be a storm then."


    Oliman shivered with cold.


    A group of northern lords who could not bear the losses and had to go south would be devastating to Kutu.


    In particular, they found that the southern lords and the army of Kutu were far better to deal with than the alien tribes in the desert.


    Although the northern lords are poor, they are definitely the most powerful ones because they are faced with war all the year round.


    In addition, by that time, they had no other way out, and the power they burst out was absolutely amazing.


    At that time, no matter what the result is, the whole Kutu country is bound to face a huge storm.


    Without the resistance of the northern lords, the alien race in the desert will definitely take the opportunity to set out, making the Kutu Kingdom face great pressure.


    But at the thought of the consequence, oliman trembled.


    "So, even to avoid this outcome, the kingdom must support the northern lords as much as possible."


    Looking at oliman, Chen Heng spoke softly and said so.


    "But is it directly supported by the royal family?"


    Oliman continued, asking earnestly.


    "Of course not."


    Chen Heng shook his head and said, "the support for the northern Lord must be costly."


    "These expenses, if fully supported by the royal family, will lead to the decline of the royal family step by step and create opportunities for those Lords.""So, we have to let the Lords all over the country contribute."


    "But how can this be done?"


    Oliman asked, serious and expectant.


    Unconsciously, she has devoted herself to this conversation.


    Chen Heng''s talk seems to have opened up her horizons and brought her to look at problems from an unprecedented perspective.


    It was a feeling she had never felt before.


    Therefore, unconsciously, her mood from the original casual, to the dignified behind, and now to the expectation and serious.


    "Under normal circumstances, it''s impossible."


    Chen Heng continued to speak, looking at olliman and said, "however, there is an exception."


    "That''s the opportunity to acquire territory."


    "You can tell them to lead their troops to the north. As long as they have the ability to take root in the desert and successfully defend that area, they will be recognized as the Lords of that area and given the opportunity to become real nobles."


    "It''s ok...


    oliman was stunned, then suddenly.


    Yes.


    Nobles cherish the strength of their families. Under normal circumstances, they are not willing to waste any wealth of their families to support the northern Lords.


    But territory is an exception.


    In this world, no matter who, for a piece of their own territory, are extremely eager.


    If you have a chance to acquire a territory and become a real aristocrat, even if you need to pay something, I''m afraid there are a lot of people.


    Especially those who had no chance to inherit the territory and become the second sons of the nobility, even other children.


    In order to obtain the territory, they must take people to fight in person, go to fight with the alien in the desert, and seize their territory.


    And these actions will indirectly reduce the pressure of the northern lords, so that they need to face less pressure.


    The whole process requires neither much money nor effort.


    What the Kingdom needs to pay is only the recognition of these Lords.


    Thinking of this, oliman''s eyes became brighter and brighter.

 Chapter 66

    "In addition, the kingdom can order..."


    looking at oliman, Chen Heng slowly said: "as long as the people of Kutu have the ability to establish a stable territory in the desert, they can be recognized as the Lords of that territory, recognized as the noble people of the Kingdom, and given corresponding titles."


    "Whether he was born a slave, a businessman, or a nobleman, he could do so."


    "No matter who she comes from, the title of nobility granted to her..."


    listening to Chen Heng''s story, olliman''s eyes become brighter and brighter.


    For Chen Heng said the key, she suddenly realized.


    As soon as this policy declaration was issued, those who yearned for territory and titles in the whole Kutu kingdom would flood into the northern region and become the force to resist the northern Lords.


    In order to obtain and guard the territory, those people must do their best and constantly consume their own strength in the process.


    This is equivalent to indirectly consuming the power of other nobles to increase the power of the Kingdom''s frontier.


    More importantly, in this process, those people are completely voluntary.


    The kingdom will not gain any bad reputation, but can achieve what it wants to achieve.


    Looking at Chen Heng, olliman''s eyes brightened up, and her feeling for him had completely changed.


    Before that, he just regarded Chen Heng as a knight with excellent personal morality and strong strength.


    And this stereotype, at the moment, has been completely overturned.


    The person in front of us not only has great strength and talent, but also has the strong ability that ordinary people don''t have, and can see the place that ordinary people can''t see at a glance.


    It''s like he can find a solution to any problem in front of him.


    Looking at Chen Heng, who is tall and straight in front of him and has a calm face, olliman''s heart is gradually firmed down.


    Even excluding his strong strength, Chen Heng is a rare talent.


    With such talent, even if he is not a knight himself, it is worth olliman''s solicitation.


    She confirmed her previous thoughts, and then continued to speak.


    Next, she began to ask other questions, seriously asking Chen Heng in front of her.


    To her surprise, no matter what questions she asks, Chen Heng seems to be able to accurately understand her meaning and put forward her own views and solutions.


    Gradually, oliman couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "What a pity..."


    looking at Chen Heng, she spoke seriously and sighed: "if only I could know you earlier."


    "But it''s not too late."


    Looking at Chen Heng, she couldn''t help laughing and said, "I''m very glad to call you here this time, and I can hear your views."


    "The princess is flattered."


    Chen Heng bowed his head and was praised so much by olliman, but he didn''t have any satisfaction on his face: "it''s just some personal opinions."


    "The princess is surrounded by the best talents in the kingdom. My opinion is nothing."


    "They are far behind you."


    Looking back at her advisers, she couldn''t help shaking her head: "they''ll just tell me, let me do it quickly, and get more people."


    "There are few suggestions that really work."


    She couldn''t help showing her sarcasm. Then she continued to look at Chen Heng and said sincerely, "Kailin, are you interested in becoming my vassal?"


    She looked at Chen Heng and spoke seriously.


    Chen Heng couldn''t help but be stunned.


    So direct?


    But if you think about it, for the superior Princess oliman, he really doesn''t need any euphemism to attract someone.


    But for Chen Heng, this is not the case.


    "I shouldn''t violate your Highness''s invitation, just this kind of thing, I hope to discuss with my father..."


    Chen Heng bowed his head and said, "so please give me some time."


    Even if the plan has been decided, the promise is too direct, which is not suitable. It is not conducive to Chen Heng''s promotion and the development of Weiner.


    Therefore, it is necessary to retreat properly.


    "If you want to discuss with your father, it''s no problem."


    For Chen Heng''s words, oliman expressed understanding.


    As for Chen Heng, what he represents at the moment is, to a large extent, the whole family behind him.


    According to the rules of this era, once Chen Heng became the official vassal of oliman, it means that the family behind him also joined.


    After all, after Armando''s death, Chen Heng is the only child of Baron Carson and his future successor.


    Once he takes refuge in oliman, it means that the whole family behind him will take refuge together.It''s also very normal that we need to consider such a major choice involving the whole family.


    "In my personal capacity, I am very clear about your consideration."


    Looking at Chen Heng, olliman smiles: "however, as venal''s sister, I have to remind you."


    "In the palace, venal is still waiting for you."


    "Don''t keep him waiting too long."


    "Weiner..."


    as her voice dropped, Chen Heng suddenly raised his head and looked surprised: "Your Highness is... Weiner''s sister?"


    "Not bad."


    Looking at the change of expression on Chen Heng''s face, looking at his surprised expression, oliman was very satisfied, so she nodded and said, "venal is my sister and the third princess of the kingdom."


    "Why, you haven''t guessed her identity since you''ve been with her for so long?"


    At this point, she smiles and ponders over the expression on her face.


    "I guessed some, but I thought she was just a member of the Kaili family..."


    Chen Heng had a bitter smile on his face: "I didn''t expect..."


    "venal was a little afraid of strangers, so she was in the Kingdom since she was a child. She seldom went out. You didn''t expect that, which is very normal."


    Oriman shook her head and said, "but I didn''t expect that she would be able to socialize with you, or even develop into the present situation."


    Listening to the words of olliman, Chen Heng is silent. At the moment, he seems to be quietly digesting these messages and accepting the fact.


    It was not until a moment later that he sighed and continued: "what does your highness want?"


    "Not what I want, but what you want."


    Olliman looked up and looked at Chen Heng seriously: "I saw your previous meeting and conversation."


    "There is no doubt that venal likes you very much."


    "And you?"


    He looked at Chen Heng and asked.


    Chen Heng was silent for a moment.


    Outside the room, where he didn''t know, a pair of eyes were staring at them through the cracks.


    There, in a black dress, Wiener was standing beside her maid.


    Looking at this, she stood here very early, listening to the conversation between olliman and Chen Heng.


    And at the moment, listening to oliman''s words, her heart beat faster, her eyes staring at Chen Heng tightly, looking forward to his answer.


    Does he like me as well?


    Would he like to be with me?


    What on earth did he think?


    One by one, problems keep coming to mind, one by one at this moment.


    Her breathing became more and more tense, and her heart almost jumped out at the moment.

 Chapter 67

    In the quiet room, everyone''s eyes are gathering, gradually gathering on Chen Heng.


    Feeling Princess oliman''s gaze in front of him, Chen Heng can''t help being silent.


    Sitting there, he was silent for a long time. After a long silence, he finally spoke.


    "What I like is too far away for me, and I never think it can be easily proved."


    He opened his mouth gently and broke the silence: "however, I like the feeling when I am with Miss Wiener..."


    "in the past, I never thought that I would miss someone''s figure and existence so much..."


    "in the past, I never wanted to get married, but now..."


    Chen Heng raised his head and spoke seriously: "If it''s her, I think I''ll take it."


    "I am willing to go through this life together with her, and I am also willing to take care of her all. No matter whether she is poor or rich, whether she is healthy or ill, whether she is in good or bad circumstances, I will never abandon her, and I will be with her..."


    the calm words fall one by one. Although the voice is calm, it contains the firmness that anyone can feel.


    Standing in the same place, listening to these words quietly, olliman''s heart can''t help being touched and moved at the moment.


    "No matter poor or rich, healthy or sick, she will never leave..."


    she stood there, looking at the calm face in front of her eyes, but with a firm Chen Heng in her eyes, her heart could not help being touched.


    If she said the same words from other people, she would be moved, but she would also instinctively doubt the truth of the words.


    Although the oath is firm and easy to say, it is extremely difficult to stick to it throughout one''s life.


    If other people say this, he will be moved by the feelings contained in the oath, but will doubt the truth.


    However, if the knight said before her eyes...


    she couldn''t help looking at Chen Heng and remembering the knight''s past in her mind.


    Chen Heng was sitting there alone in the faint light. He was tall and straight, so straight that his beautiful face was particularly attractive. In his eyes, there was a silent firmness, which made him feel convinced.


    Compared with his near perfect appearance, his past experience is also near perfect.


    Kindness, honesty, generosity, strength, diligence, wisdom, firmness...


    all these beautiful adjectives can''t be applied to the knight in front of him.


    If it''s the man in front of you, if it''s the knight in front of you...


    "maybe what he just said, he can really do it..."


    oliman can''t help laughing and is happy for venal.


    I don''t know why, it''s a happy thing, but she feels some jealousy.


    Why does a man like this fall in love with others?


    This thought flashed in her heart, and she was a little envious of venal.


    But on the other side, venal was in the opposite mood.


    Looking at Chen Heng in the room and listening to Chen Heng''s words, Weiner almost jumped up, and her whole face was full of business style and happiness.


    "Sure enough, he likes me, too."


    She looked at the tall and upright Chen Heng sitting in the room, and her face was full of excitement.


    Even, if not one side of the servant to stop, I''m afraid she can''t help but rush in, directly into Chen Heng''s arms.


    "Good."


    In the room, listening to Chen Heng''s answer, oliman was silent for a long time, then continued to speak, said with a smile: "in this case, then there is no problem."


    "Go back and get something ready."


    She light mouth: "after a few days, about your life will be issued, arrive at your residence."


    "And the marriage with venal, it''s almost time to prepare."


    She spoke faintly, in an indisputable way.


    Looking at olliman, Chen Heng raised his head and seemed to want to say something. In the end, he didn''t speak, but nodded silently: "yes."


    With that, oliman didn''t say much. She waved to Chen Heng to leave.


    Along the original road, Chen Heng walked slowly to the outside world.


    Soon he came to the place where he had come and came to his carriage.


    "My Lord, get in the car?"


    In front of him, the coachman opened his mouth in a soft voice and looked at Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng nodded and was about to open his mouth, but he seemed to feel something and turned around slowly.


    He turned and looked around.


    In the corner, a girl in a long dress, dressed very beautiful, looking at her there, a beautiful face full of smile.Seeing Chen Heng looking here, she waves excitedly and smiles at Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng also waved and returned with a smile.


    They watched for a long time and stood here for a long time.


    Chen Heng didn''t seem to recover until a sound came from the outside world.


    Looking at Wiener, he smiles apologetically, then gets on the carriage and goes home.


    "Your Highness, it''s time to go back."


    Looking at the disappearing carriage in the distance, standing in front of Wiener, the servant said.


    "Good."


    Wiener was a little reluctant to part, but looked at the disappearing carriage in the distance and finally nodded.


    "Let''s go."


    ...


    on the way back, sitting in the carriage, Chen Heng thought silently.


    After today''s event, the matter of Wiener must have been solved.


    As Princess oliman, since she spoke, it should be no problem.


    For Chen Heng, it is only the first step to marry Princess venar.


    For him, the next most important thing is to take advantage of Wiener''s identity.


    "After I married vinar, I was equivalent to a member of the Kutu royal family, and also equivalent to the closest people under oliman....


    sitting in the carriage, Chen Heng thought silently:" with this identity, I should be able to seek a piece of my own territory... "


    " it may not be possible for me to be too rich, but a piece of land near the north and bordering on the desert But there should be no problem... "


    venal is the third princess of Kutu Kingdom and the sister of oliman''s father and mother. She has the closest relationship with her.


    After Chen Heng married venar, whether he wanted to or not, he would be assigned to Princess oliman.


    As for Chen Heng''s brother-in-law, olliman is also likely to use her own relationship and power to find a good place for Chen hengmou.


    This is not only helping Chen Heng, but also helping herself.


    According to the established rules of this era, Chen Heng was a member of her faction and one of her followers after marrying Weiner.


    The more powerful Chen Heng is, the more he can help her.


    Even for this, oliman will certainly arrange Chen Heng to some important place.


    Especially after he showed his ability.

 Chapter 68

    Time passed slowly.


    Unconsciously, a few months have passed since Chen Heng returned to Kutu city.


    In just a few months, after the collision between Princess oliman and Prince Grice, many things happened.


    Among them, the most remarkable is that Princess venal married a knight of Kailin from the nado family.


    There is no doubt that this incident has attracted many people''s attention.


    As a member of the royal family, although Princess venal''s sense of existence is low, far less than her brother and sister, she is also a Royal Princess, and her status is extremely noble.


    In the past, staring at the princess, people who want to marry the princess don''t know how many, but they are all blocked by Princess oliman.


    But now, all of a sudden, it came out that the princess was about to get married, and even married an aristocrat from a small family.


    All of a sudden, the nado family became famous in Kutu.


    With the news coming out, Chen Heng''s related news is also known by the majority of people.


    Born in a small family, he is the only successor of the family. His teacher is coribo, and he is also a knight about to awaken the seeds of life....


    news about Chen Heng has been spread, which is widely known during this period.


    With the spread of his news, the comments on this matter gradually decreased.


    Frankly speaking, Chen Heng''s family background is not very good, at least the Baron''s title is too low for many nobles in Kutu.


    But Chen Heng''s family has its own territory, and the territory is quite rich.


    In this case, Chen Heng as the only successor of the family, it is very rare, at least not as poor as expected.


    As a quasi knight, he even compared many people.


    A knight genius who is about to awaken the seed of life is no worse than the offspring of some great nobles.


    As a student of coribo, this identity makes up for other gaps.


    As a guardian Knight of the Kingdom, coribo''s identity is only that of the king, and anyone else in front of him is nothing.


    As a student of coribo, Chen Heng''s identity is also unusual, not as low as expected.


    The wedding of Chen Heng and Weiner is not luxurious in the royal family, and of course it is not as low-key as expected.


    At least, everyone who should know knows about it.


    On the wedding day, Chen Heng''s father, Baron Kaisen, also brought people in person as witnesses.


    When Chen Henggang just told him the news, he was so excited that he almost didn''t fall asleep. He almost thought he was dreaming.


    On the wedding day, Princess oliman also attended in person to celebrate for Chen Heng and her husband.


    The wedding caused a great sensation at that time.


    However, with the passage of time, the impact of the wedding, after all, is slowly down.


    Just before Chen Heng''s name, there is another title of Royal knight.


    Time goes by slowly.


    In the morning, in the quiet courtyard, Chen Heng came slowly and practiced his sword in the courtyard.


    It''s still early at the moment. The others are still sleeping. He''s the only one here, practicing alone.


    Just a moment later, on one side, a servant came.


    "Here comes Mr. kurudo, sir."


    Looking at Chen Heng, she said softly.


    "I see."


    Listen to the news, Chen Heng some accident, but still nodded.


    Then he went out to the front yard.


    At the moment, with the wedding of vinar, his residence has long been changed, from the original remote place to a more prosperous place.


    But also because of the wedding of Princess venal, so some rules have changed.


    At least in the original, kurudo came in, but he didn''t need to be informed, just walked in directly.


    Walking into the hall, in front of him, a big man was standing there, looking at Chen Heng coming, with a smile on his face.


    "Kailin, my friend."


    He came quickly and gave Chen Heng a hug.


    "Some time ago, I went back to the north. Recently I heard about your wedding."


    After hugging, he laughed: "how, I didn''t disturb you?"


    "Nothing to disturb."


    Chen Heng smile: "play in the morning, Weiner is still resting, only I am in the activity."


    "It''s just right that you''re here."


    "Is it?"


    Kurudo laughed and then said, "by the way, is there any news from the teacher?"


    "There''s news already."


    Chen Heng nodded: "the teacher has sent a messenger, he will come back in a few days."


    "At that time, they will come to us on their own initiative.""That''s good."


    Kurudo laughed: "I haven''t seen the teacher for a long time."


    "Yes."


    Chen Heng also nodded and sighed.


    According to the original plan, coribo should have come back as early as half a year ago.


    It''s just that I don''t know what happened. The date of coribo''s return has been delayed again and again. Until now, he finally has a promise.


    "I just don''t know if the teacher will be surprised to see us when he comes back this time."


    Looking at kurudo, Chen Heng said with a smile.


    "I think so."


    Kurudo also laughed, looking forward to it.


    They talked here and then trained with each other, as they used to.


    In the end, kurudo left his gift and left.


    Just a few days passed quickly.


    Three days later, Chen Heng finally received a message from coribo, asking him to go with kurudo to see him.


    "I didn''t expect that half a year later, there has been such a big change."


    On the familiar square, looking at Chen Heng and Chen Heng, coribo couldn''t help laughing.


    More than half a year later, coribo did not seem to have changed from the past, but his face seemed a little ugly and tired.


    "Especially you, kylin."


    Standing there, he looked at Chen Heng with a smile on his face: "I didn''t think about it. It''s only half a year since you''ve held a wedding, but you''ve missed it..."


    "it''s not too late to make up the present now."


    With a smile on his face, Chen Heng stretched out his hand impolitely.


    "You are very impolite."


    "Don''t worry, there will be gifts," he said with a smile


    "In fact, I''m leaving this time just for you two."


    "For both of us?"


    Chen Heng and kuluduo were stunned. At this time, they were surprised.


    "Count the time, it''s time for you to wake up to the seeds of life..."


    looking at Chen Heng and Chen Heng, coribo said faintly: "it''s for this that I left."


    "Awakening the seeds of life?"


    Listen to this, Chen Heng some accident: "also awaken the seed of life?"


    "Not bad."


    Coribo nodded, then reached out and took out something.

 Chapter 69

    "This is..."


    looking at what coribo took out of his hand, Chen Heng and kurudo were stunned.


    What coribo took out was nothing but a small glass bottle.


    The size of the glass bottle is not very big. It is only the arm width of ordinary people. It contains some black liquid flowing in it. At first glance, it looks like some kind of black blood, which is very unique.


    Just looking at this bottle of black liquid, it seems that you can feel the special power flowing in it, as well as the unique rhythm.


    As if, this bottle of liquid is alive in general, there is an inexplicable vitality.


    "The blood of the black wolf... It''s a rare medicine in this continent. It''s a very precious thing."


    Looking at this thing in his hand, coribo sighed and said: "using the blood of the black wolf, you can further burn the vitality of your whole body, and stimulate your own potential in this state, so as to achieve the effect of activating the seeds of life."


    "Of course, his side effects are also obvious."


    He looked up at Chen Heng and said, "if you drink the blood of the black wolf, your vitality will burn completely. You can''t stop until the seed of life is activated."


    "And once you can''t wake up to the seeds of life, what will happen..."


    Chen Heng frowned and asked subconsciously.


    "What do you think will be the result of the exhaustion of vitality?"


    Coribo light mouth: "under normal circumstances, knights awaken the seeds of life, even if the failure, the final majority can survive."


    "But drinking the blood of the black wolf, if the awakening fails, there will be only one death word."


    "Why, are you afraid?"


    Cold dead words fall, he looked at the body in front of Chen Heng two people, cold asked.


    They were silent for a moment.


    Die...


    at their ages, it''s still too early to face such a life-threatening choice.


    However, just a moment of silence, Chen Heng would smile: "with such a heavy price, there should be some benefits, right?"


    "Teacher, you have been away for such a long time, not just to find this thing and kill us?"


    "Of course."


    Coribo also laughed, the original solemn atmosphere suddenly disappeared: "the consequences of this thing are really heavy, but the same, he can greatly increase the possibility of awakening the seeds of life."


    "If a person uses the blood of the black wolf, he will die because of it. Under normal circumstances, he may not be able to wake up to life crowdfunding all his life."


    He spoke faintly and said so.


    "I see."


    Chen Heng has a little insight in his mind and understands what coribo means.


    According to coribo, the blood of the black wolf is originally for those who have the hope to awaken the seeds of life.


    If you don''t have the hope to awaken the seed of life, but hope to awaken the seed of life by the seed of life, then the end will be very miserable.


    Only those who are qualified to awaken the seeds of life and have enough talent to use them can achieve good results.


    In other words, this thing is just for icing on the cake, not for timely help.


    Do Chen Heng and kuluduo hope to awaken the seeds of life?


    There is no doubt that there is.


    No matter Chen Heng or kurudo, in fact, their own talent is not bad. Otherwise, they would not be able to awaken the seeds of life in a short time.


    Even Chen Heng, his chivalry talent may not be as good as kurudo, but he is absolutely at the level. With his strong physique and physical quality, it is possible to awaken the seeds of life.


    As a matter of fact, as early as half a year ago, during the first world war with Michael, he was about to wake up to the seeds of life. He was just forced to wait for a more secure time.


    "Count the time. Now it''s time for you to use it."


    Looking at Chen Heng two people, coribo light mouth: "words first said in front."


    "Although the lethality of this thing is not as terrible as imagined, it has a chance after all."


    "So it''s up to you to use it or not."


    "Come back to me when you want to know whether to use it."


    He said so, the choice to Chen Heng two people.


    Chen Heng nodded to show understanding.


    Then they continued to talk, and a moment later, they took up their arms and began training.


    As in the past, they picked up the weapons in their hands and practiced with coribo.


    This is one of the ways to test their results.


    After all, they haven''t seen each other for more than half a year, and coribo also needs to get to the right level before he can make a new teaching plan."Your strength has reached such a level?"


    In the process, coribo expressed surprise at Chen Heng''s progress.


    "It''s amazing that without awakening the seeds of life, we can raise our strength to this level. How can we do that?"


    He looked at Chen Heng up and down, a face full of surprise.


    Chen Heng''s face was calm, and he was watched silently.


    For more than half a year, with the help of life energy, his rock forging body has been further improved. Now he has finished the first step and is about to enter the second step of condensing the rock body.


    With the bonus of forging method, his physical quality is much stronger than that of kuru, and even surpasses some knights.


    Ordinary knight, if you don''t activate the seed of life and enter the state of life explosion, compared with Chen Heng at the moment, you really don''t know who is stronger.


    This unusual performance immediately attracted coribo''s attention.


    "Not a knight, but better than a knight. Interesting."


    He stood in front of Chen Heng, constantly checking Chen Heng''s body, a face full of surprise.


    "Teacher, why is that?"


    On one side, kurudo spoke with envy.


    For more than half a year, his strength has reached a critical point, and now he is close to the standard of awakening the seeds of life.


    However, it is extremely difficult for him to make further progress after reaching this level, and there is hardly any change.


    Compared with him, Chen Heng reached this level as early as half a year ago, but still made rapid progress.


    It made him envious.


    "Maybe... It''s caused by blood and physique..."


    after a careful examination, coribo regained his mind and said: "the physique of people can''t be generalized. In this world, there are many people, naturally different from others."


    "Even they may not be human."


    "Not necessarily human?"


    Chen Heng and kuluduo were stunned.


    Looking at their expressions, coribo shook his head and continued to say, "do you know how the original nobles came from?"

 Chapter 70

    "The first nobles?"


    Listen to coribo''s words, Chen Heng and kurudo are stunned again.


    "The nobility you see now is just the inheritance of wealth and power. In essence, it is still a group of mortals..."


    looking at Chen Heng and kurudo, coribo said seriously: "but in fact, the real nobility is the inheritance of blood..."


    "in this world, some people''s blood contains great power."


    "Either their ancestors are very powerful, or their ancestors are mixed with powerful blood. Naturally, they are superior to ordinary people. They don''t need too much exercise. As long as they can grow up smoothly, they can have great power."


    He stood there, word for word, said: "such people, is the real aristocracy."


    "Only with strong blood can he be a real nobleman..."


    looking at coribo, Chen Heng reacts and thinks of something.


    At the beginning of the simulator, there is an identity option, one of which is the noble''s identity choice.


    In the description of the noble identity, there is a description of the powerful blood.


    Before that, Chen Heng didn''t think much about it. At this moment, when he heard coribo''s words, it suddenly made him suddenly.


    "Yes."


    He raised his head, suddenly in his heart: "perhaps in the judging standard of the simulator, only the person with strong blood in his body, as teacher coribo said, can be regarded as a real noble."


    "As for me now, it''s just the inheritance of wealth and power. In the end, it''s still mortal. In the standard of simulator, it''s not aristocracy at all."


    Before that, Chen Heng had some doubts.


    At the beginning of the game, he only chose ordinary identity, and the number of points he spent on identity was only 30.


    The lowest number of real noble families is 1000.


    Chen Heng was born into a noble family at a price of only 30 points.


    If it''s luck, it''s too good.


    Now it seems that this is probably not luck, but the simulator''s judgment of identity is different.


    In the standard of simulator, if you don''t have powerful blood, talent and power, you can''t be a real aristocrat.


    As long as the so-called nobility of mortals is just a mortal who has inherited wealth and power, it is not different from ordinary people in essence, let alone noble.


    So think, Chen Heng then some suddenly.


    Looking at this, it is not that other people''s products burst, directly across the huge digital gap, from a mortal family to an aristocratic family, but in the judgment standard of the simulator, his current identity is an ordinary identity.


    Of course, Chen Heng must have made money if he was able to reincarnate his identity at a price of only 30 points.


    It''s just not as profitable as you think.


    In front of him, coribo''s words continued.


    "Therefore, Kailin''s condition may be that his body contains part of the blood of his ancestors, which makes his constitution different from other people."


    Looking at Chen Heng, coribo made some uncertain judgments: "otherwise, according to common sense, without awakening the seeds of life, his body could not be strong to this point."


    Chen Heng looked at coribo in surprise.


    Sure enough, when something that doesn''t conform to the common sense happens, you don''t need to rack your brains to explain the reason, others will use their own cognition to help you explain it.


    "It''s like this."


    At present, Chen Heng''s face shows a sudden color. It seems that he is suddenly enlightened by coribo''s explanation.


    "Blood inherited from ancestors..."


    standing aside, kurudo murmured to himself. At this time, he suddenly raised his head and looked at coribo: "however, according to your teacher, since the aristocrats who inherited the ancient blood are so powerful, why can''t they see them at ordinary times?"


    "Who says you can''t see?"


    Coribo looked at him deeply: "in front of you, isn''t it?"


    In front of you?


    Voice down, Chen Heng suddenly a Leng, and then subconsciously looked to coribo, the heart suddenly thought of a possibility.


    "Powerful. He knows so much about these secrets, and now he says that, Mr. kribo, you should not...


    he thinks of a possibility in his mind, and the more he thinks about it, the more likely it is.


    Powerful, mysterious background, lofty status, profound knowledge...


    in front of him, no matter how you look at him, it seems to be in line with what he said before.


    "It seems so."


    Standing aside, kurudo didn''t think too much. He just thought that coribo was talking about Chen Heng, so he suddenly nodded."However, there are few aristocrats who really inherit the ancient blood in this continent now."


    Standing in front, coribo sighed softly and said, "the environment is different."


    "It may not matter to mortals, but for many ancient nobles, this continent is too barren to have much to leave behind."


    "So most of them left here, leaving only some weak and small ones, and those who can''t leave, still occupying this place, fighting for their own interests."


    "The powerful have all left, and" this continent "..."


    Chen hengruo has some thoughts.


    The speaker has no intention, the listener has intention.


    For Chen Heng, the information revealed in his words is very rich.


    The powerful have left, so what is powerful?


    At least relative to coribo.


    So, among the nobles who left, most of them were stronger than coriopo. Even coriopo could be regarded as the weak among them?


    The words of this continent also show that the world''s navigation technology and civilization are not so backward as they appear.


    At least, coribo already knows the concept of continent.


    The reason for leaving this continent is that this continent is too barren, so there must be a richer and broader continent than this one....


    coribo didn''t know, but in a short moment, Chen Heng turned around so many ideas in his mind.


    "Other continents..."


    Chen Heng suddenly said, "how did those people go to other continents?"


    "Why have we never heard from other continents before?"


    He asked, looking at krippo.


    Kurudo also turned and looked at correpo, who was obviously equally curious about the question.


    "If you want to go to other continents, you have to have a boat."


    Coribo was silent for a moment, and finally said: "according to the situation I know, every few years, there are boats coming and passing by...


    " but it''s not easy to get on the boat that you want to leave. You need to have a ticket. "

 Chapter 71

    Immediately put on the shelves, mentally panic, but still give notice, after all, will be formally accepted.


    I don''t want to say more about selling miserably. After all, I''ve said a lot in the past. There''s no need to emphasize how miserably I am.


    But I still hope that if you can, you can support it.


    After all, I''m really poor.


    If everyone goes whoring for nothing, the salted fish can only drink from the West.


    Well.


    According to the notice, it will be on the shelves at 12 o''clock, but at present, Xianyu has only two chapters on hand, so it can only be uploaded in two batches.


    Two chapters will be uploaded after opening VIP at noon, and four chapters will be uploaded before 6 pm.


    That is to say, six chapters of minimum guarantee.


    If the result is good, continue to add more.


    The first order starts from zero. For every 500 more orders, a chapter is added and uploaded before 12 pm.


    I don''t have much to say. I''m going.


    Please subscribe! Ask for monthly ticket, ask for support!

 Chapter 72

    "Tickets?"


    Listening to coribo''s words, Chen Heng thought: "how can we get this thing?"


    As the voice dropped, coribo gave him a look, then shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    "But I only know a little."


    "Only those real nobles with strong blood in their bodies will have tickets."


    "Ordinary people are not qualified to have that thing."


    "So..."


    Chen Heng immediately frowned: "that is to say, only the real nobles with strong blood can be qualified to board the ship to leave?"


    "Normally, it is."


    Coribo nodded: "but there are exceptions."


    "If you are gifted in some way and can be accepted as a follower by a nobleman, you will be able to board the ship with that nobleman."


    "I see."


    Chen Heng nodded, then continued to ask.


    They asked and answered in this way, chatting here.


    And kurudo stood by and listened.


    He listened there with relish, but he did not yearn for the so-called ticket.


    After all, he had no obsession with leaving the continent and would not want to leave.


    I don''t want to leave this world, so I have no yearning for the so-called ticket.


    Chen Heng is actually the same.


    He just wanted to know more about the world, but he didn''t really want to leave the continent.


    In this continent, he has worked hard for such a long time and laid a certain foundation for himself. As long as he persists in the future, he will see the harvest.


    If he left the mainland rashly, all he had done would be in vain.


    Going to a new world, he has to start again. I don''t know how much time it will take.


    Through the conversation with coribo, Chen Heng''s vision has greatly expanded and he has a better understanding of the world.


    Obviously, the world is not as simple as it seems, and even more wonderful than Chen Heng imagined.


    It''s just that there are many things that he couldn''t touch in the past.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    He is not an ordinary person, unlike others, who have only one chance.


    For Chen Heng, this time can not touch those secrets, there is another time.


    After turning around again and again, one day, he will find out the deepest secret of the world and get the truth of the world.


    Before that, he just needs to be himself, that''s enough.


    After talking with coribo, Chen Heng made a request.


    "Are you sure you want to drink the blood of the black wolf now?"


    Looking at Chen Heng, coribo''s face was a little surprised: "no longer wait?"


    "You have a special constitution. For you, there is still room for growth. There is no need to try now."


    "No need."


    Chen Heng smiles and says, "I can feel that my progress has slowed down gradually. If I continue, it''s just a waste of time. It''s meaningless."


    His rock forging body has now come to the second step, which is about to condense the body of the rock.


    At this point, compared with the past, his speed has inevitably slowed down a lot, and he has no way to maintain efficient progress as in the past.


    It''s better to try now and try to awaken the seed of life than to continue to consume time and grind it slowly.


    Coribo just nodded.


    Then, under the care of coribo, Chen Heng takes off his upper body clothes, smears a special potion on his body, and then swallows the prepared black wolf blood potion.


    A sweet and sour taste poured into Chen Heng''s mouth, and then gradually spread to the whole brain.


    Unknowingly, his whole brain was dominated by a burning sensation, and his whole body seemed to have a flame burning, which was extremely uncomfortable.


    This kind of feeling is similar to the burning of life, but it is more violent, just like the difference between a match and a big fire.


    Pain, extremely terrible pain from all over the body, let people have a kind of can''t help but want to make a sound impulse.


    Chen HENGQIANG was so bitter that he didn''t scream.


    His body was dripping with sweat, and blood color could be seen all over his body. A hot breath was spreading out, like a stove, spreading heat continuously.


    There is no doubt that this is an extremely painful experience, but with his own indomitable will, Chen Heng stubbornly survived.


    Looking at this scene, coribo smiles.


    Being able to survive the pain caused by the burning of black wolf''s blood is equivalent to going through the first level.


    If it can not survive this step, then the will will will be distorted because of the intense pain, which leads to the failure to guide the next change, and finally leads to the failure of the awakening of the seed of life.Under the influence of the blood of the black wolf, once the awakening of the seed of life fails, it means the death of the knight himself.


    However, for this pass, Chen Heng no doubt, easily survived.


    Corinthians was not surprised.


    As Chen Heng''s teacher, he knows Chen Heng very well.


    In his opinion, it is strange that Chen Heng can''t even survive this pass.


    Time goes by slowly.


    Unconsciously, the intense pain gradually slowed down.


    Drops of sweat continue to drip, but now, it has gradually become red.


    Chen Heng''s skin, constantly a little bit of blood exudation, looks particularly infiltrating.


    But at the same time, a new change also appeared in Chen Heng.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Bursts of sound continue to ring, like heartbeat, and like bursts of battle drums, especially clear and loud.


    In front of him, kurudo seemed to hear Chen Heng snort, then the breath around suddenly changed.


    Hot air enveloped around, spread out in an instant, enveloped him and coribo.


    Feeling this feeling, he couldn''t help opening his eyes and looking forward.


    "This is...


    bang!!


    A strange sound suddenly sounded.


    Ahead, Chen Heng slowly opened his eyes and looked ahead.


    In his body, the constant use of life energy in the diffusion, vaguely, it seems to condense into a pale white light on the surface of his body, but quickly dissipated.


    It''s so fast that kurudo almost thinks it''s an illusion.


    "It seems to be working well."


    Looking at Chen Heng''s changes, coribo''s face suddenly smiles.


    Chen Heng drank the blood of the black wolf, and the result was better than he thought.


    In the process of awakening the seeds of life, the knight will be stimulated by the energy of life, his strength will have a leap forward, and his body will be improved in all aspects.


    After drinking black wolf''s blood, the contents of black wolf''s blood potion will further increase this process.


    In addition, Chen Heng''s strength is far stronger than ordinary Knight apprentices.


    It''s not polite to say that before the awakening seed, his strength was no inferior to many knights. At this moment, with the double promotion of life seed and black wolf''s blood potion, his strength has been greatly improved, which surprised coribo.


    Under his gaze, Chen Heng stood there, panting.


    With the disappearance of the effect of the black wolf''s blood potion, the original intense feeling of blazing in his body began to dissipate, replaced by a strong sense of fatigue and hunger.


    As if he hadn''t slept or eaten for several days in succession, he was very tired at the moment. Even though he was a knight, he couldn''t support himself at the moment. He had an impulse to fall down and fall asleep.

 Chapter 73

    "Go and have a rest first."


    Looking at Chen Heng''s appearance, coribo opened his mouth and saw his state at the moment.


    Chen Heng nodded weakly. Instead of trying to be brave, he found a room here and went to sleep.


    If it''s someone else, he has to worry about whether they will do something to him when he''s asleep.


    But there''s no need for coribo.


    On the one hand, the other side is his teacher, close to each other, so there is no need to attack him.


    Besides, if he really wants to attack Chen Heng, Chen Heng can''t stop him.


    Such a person, Chen Heng naturally can rest assured.


    When Chen Heng woke up again, it was already a little dark.


    It''s Dusk outside, and the golden sunshine falls on the ground, bringing the last warmth.


    Outside the room, coribo and kurudo have not left yet. In this way, they should always guard outside Chen Heng''s door to protect his safety.


    "How long did I sleep?"


    Chen Heng walked out of the room, looked at kurudo and asked.


    "It''s been a long time."


    Kurudo nodded and then laughed. "If you go on sleeping, I''m afraid I''ll go to your place and tell her highness to take you back."


    "That''s a terrible situation."


    Chen Heng said with a smile.


    "How do you feel?"


    On one side, coribo opened his mouth, looked at Chen Heng and said.


    "I feel good."


    Chen Heng felt his situation for a moment and said so.


    At this moment, with the awakening of the seed of life, he only feels that his body is stronger than ever before, and there seems to be an endless force all over him, far stronger than in the past.


    And in his heart, there was a little change.


    Chen Heng can feel that with the awakening of his life seeds, there seems to be something more in his heart that can be influenced and controlled by him.


    Just as there is an organ in the heart, he can obviously feel the existence of this thing, control it to a certain extent, and even drive him into the state of life explosion.


    There is no doubt that this is the seed of his life and the key to the strength of the knight.


    Once the seed of life is activated, the power of the knight will be greatly increased in a short period of time, reaching a very terrible situation.


    Of course, the price is terrible.


    The result of life explosion is often the burning of Knights'' vitality.


    Once the outbreak goes too far, it will cause all kinds of problems.


    After that, life loss is light, and serious, I''m afraid I will be paralyzed directly in bed.


    "Come on."


    See Chen Heng wake up, coribo also came over, drive Chen Heng to the outside square.


    In the glow of dusk, he threw Chen Heng a long sword to signal his attack.


    "Do your best. Don''t hold on."


    He light mouth, facial expression restores calm, toward Chen Heng signal way.


    Chen Heng nodded, without any hesitation, and jumped forward.


    His speed is very fast. After awakening the seeds of life, the whole body seems to have a new change, and the speed and strength increase a lot.


    If ordinary people look at Chen Heng''s movements at the moment, I''m afraid they can''t see his specific movements at all. They can only see the shadows.


    The long silver sword fell down with a fierce wind, and then he chopped in front of coribo.


    Bang!!


    At the critical moment, coribo raised his hand, raised a long black sword and blocked it directly.


    It was a sword enough to kill the tiger, but it didn''t seem to be anything in his hand. He took it easily and didn''t even move his body. It was very calm.


    For this kind of performance, Chen Heng is not surprised, straight forward, cut down again.


    They are fighting each other at this moment, and their speed is getting faster and faster.


    However, no matter how fast Chen Heng''s speed is, coribo can easily keep up with him and take his attack very easily.


    At the beginning, the confrontation between the two was still within the range of kurudo''s understanding, but as the training continued, his face became ugly.


    By this time, Chen Heng has no longer retained, using all his strength.


    The power of each sword is extremely terrible, almost frightening to death.


    At least kurudo asked himself that if the man fighting with Chen Heng was not coribo, but him, I''m afraid he would not be able to take Chen Heng''s sword.


    "Is the gap so big?"


    He couldn''t help sighing and was a little depressed.


    He and Chen Heng have been worshipped by coriopo for almost the same time. Even considering the training he received since childhood, his time of Knight training is definitely higher than Chen Heng.But now, there is such a big gap between them.


    But when he was discouraged, he was also happy.


    In any case, Chen Heng is his friend and their relationship has always been very good.


    Seeing Chen Heng''s performance at the moment, he is happy for Chen Heng.


    And to some extent, the stronger Chen Heng''s strength, the better for him.


    Thinking of this, he calmed down and continued to observe the battle in front of him.


    In the front, as time goes by, the battle between the two men has gone further.


    Chen Heng''s speed is very fast, every sword cut down, with a very tricky angle, it is impossible to defend.


    It''s a skill he''s trained in combat, and it''s hard to guard against.


    But for coribo, it''s all a piece of cake.


    He just stood there quietly, no matter how Chen Heng attacked, his face looked calm, and he could block it easily.


    A moment later, the two of them had a tacit understanding of the stop, did not continue to start.


    "It''s the same as before."


    Chen Heng sighed and said with a smile, "no matter how aggressive you are, you can''t make the teacher serious."


    "Just for the time being."


    Coribo shook his head and said: "you have just awakened the seed of life, and there is still a lot of room to improve your strength. After you go back to rest for a while and adjust your state, I won''t be so easy to deal with you."


    "At that time, if you go further and activate the seed of life, even I can''t win you easily."


    Listening to this, Chen Heng just laughed and didn''t answer.


    He can''t win easily. The implication is that he is still not his opponent.


    And it''s just normal.


    As a top knight, coribo''s power after activating the seed of life will only be far stronger than him, but never weaker.


    "In fact, you are already very strong."


    Looking at Chen Heng, coribo continued to speak, his face was very serious: "with your current strength, few normal knights are your opponents. In the whole Kutu country, there are few people, except me, who can defeat you in the confrontation."

 Chapter 74

    "Few people..."


    Chen Heng accurately captured the meaning of coribo and thought: "that is to say, in addition to teacher coribo, there are people who can easily beat me, right?"


    "It is not without reason that the Kutu royal family has been able to exist up to now."


    "In fact, the power of the Kutu royal family is not just what you see at the moment," he said


    "It''s just that under normal circumstances, like me, they don''t interfere in the internal affairs of the Kutu royal family."


    "The internal affairs of the Kutu royal family..."


    Chen Heng murmured to himself, then looked at coribo and said seriously, "teacher, I don''t understand."


    "You want to ask, why am I called the guardian Knight of the royal family, but I don''t do anything at the same time?"


    Coribo shook his head and said, "as early as in the beginning, in order to obtain some things, we signed an agreement with King Kutu and will help king Kutu when necessary."


    "But the object of this agreement is only the king of Kutu, not the kingdom of Kutu."


    "I see."


    Chen Heng nodded and understood.


    Although we don''t know what kind of agreement coribo has reached with King Kutu, according to coribo, it is obvious that he only serves King Kutu himself.


    As for oliman and Grice, they are totally out of his service.


    If you say that, it will be clear.


    "I''ll probably understand."


    Coribo shook his head and then said, "of course, you are my disciple. If conditions permit, I will help you at the right time."


    Voice down, Chen Heng face unchanged, but the heart is a joy.


    Coribo''s words are undoubtedly a statement of his position.


    With coribo''s statement, Chen Heng''s future plan will be much smoother.


    After all, krippo is the strongest and the best knight in the kingdom of Kutu.


    After chatting in situ for a while, Chen Heng, accompanied by kurudo, returns to his residence.


    When he returned to his residence, the first thing he did was eat crazily.


    Before using black wolf''s blood, he consumed not only his own energy, but also a lot of energy in his body.


    In fact, he had been in a state of intense hunger before, but he just stifled it.


    Now back at home, he immediately began to eat, eating crazily.


    That kind of terrible food, let later to come to Venus all feel some terror.


    "What are you doing?"


    Looking at Chen Heng, she couldn''t help but ask.


    "I''ve done something, so I''m tired."


    Chen Heng touched her head with a smile and said softly.


    The next day, he entered the palace and met with oliman.


    "You have awakened the seed of life?"


    Looking at Chen Heng and listening to the news Chen Heng brought, olliman couldn''t help looking surprised.


    This time Chen Heng came, he not only told himself about awakening the seeds of life, but also about the return of coribo.


    Listening to the news, oliman was a little surprised at first, and then he was overjoyed.


    In any case, after marrying Weiner, Chen Heng and her relationship has been very close, regarded as one of her vassals.


    Chen Heng wakes up the seed of life and becomes a real knight, which naturally means that the strength of her subordinates has increased.


    "How do you compare with what you used to be like before madel?"


    Looking at Chen Heng, she asked.


    Chen Heng thought for a moment, and finally truthfully said: "I am stronger."


    "Are you sure?"


    Olliman stares at Chen Heng with wide eyes.


    Facing Olympian''s eyes, Chen Heng did not hesitate and nodded directly.


    "Good."


    Oliman nodded: "get ready, two months later, go with me to meet another knight, dare?"


    Chen Heng did not reply, but nodded silently.


    In nodding at the same time, his heart is also thinking.


    Two months later.


    If he remembers correctly, in the near future, oliman seems to want to hold a trial competition in Kutu to show her strength.


    And after Chen Heng''s opponent, must be from here.


    In an instant, many thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    In the next two months, Chen Heng stopped a lot of activities and just trained in his own residence. On the one hand, he trained himself, and on the other hand, he cooperated with Wiener.


    During this period of time, the trial competition held by oliman gradually began to rehearse.


    The so-called trial competition is actually the practice of Kutu. It is held every five years. In general, it is held by the king himself.This time, because King Kutu had been paralyzed and lost his ability to take care of himself, for the first time, Olympian was allowed to hold the event.


    For oliman, this trial competition is a very important opportunity. As long as we make good use of it, we can greatly enhance our prestige and show our strength.


    It''s just very obvious that his opponents won''t let her get what she wants.


    It must be from this that olliman''s previous worries and instructions to Chen Heng came.


    After all, after madel was injured, the strength of her men was already very tense.


    She seems to have three Knights under her command, but one of the three Knights has to stay in his own territory, and madel becomes like that again, leaving only the last one to deal with quite a lot of tasks.


    The manpower is very tight, it is difficult to attend to this trial competition.


    In this case, Chen Heng''s appearance greatly eased her lack of staff.


    In the eyes of the public, this trial competition began.


    "Hello, I''m Vito from orlis, a member of the orlido family."


    On the spacious training ground, a young man was standing on horseback with a lance in his hand. His face looked very rebellious: "give your name, knight."


    "Nado family, Kailin from Dafen."


    Chen Heng face calm, looking at each other, light mouth way.


    "Are you the one who married the princess


    Wei duo''s face was a little surprised. After looking at Chen Heng''s appearance, he nodded: "it''s really good."


    "But I don''t know how much strength there is."


    He gave a sneer and drove his horse forward.


    It has to be said that the young knight from OLLIS has good strength, and this riding skill is decent and fluent.


    But for Chen Heng, the results are almost the same.


    He sat alone on his horse, looking at the lance stabbed in the distance. Without moving at all, he threw his hand away and shot it away.


    This is a very shocking scene.


    After acceleration, the strength of the lance is great, and its length is out of proportion to the arm.


    Under such a stab, even if there is no gun head, it is absolutely enough to stab people to death.


    However, Chen Heng just waved his hand, seemingly casually, and then shot the huge horse out.


    Boom.


    On the horse''s back, the figure of the young man flew backward and hit the ground heavily.


    It''s up to you.


    Around, the surrounding audience burst out more enthusiastic cheers, shouting Chen Heng''s name.


    Next, there was another fight.


    According to the rules, Chen Heng faces each other.


    Sometimes, his opponents are elite knights, sometimes, his opponents are dozens of alien fighters from the desert, or even more.


    However, in the face of these, he shot one by one, all easy to win.

 Chapter 75

    The trials are still on.


    However, in the competition, Chen Heng''s reputation gradually resounding, was yelled by countless people.


    His fighting style is very obvious. From the beginning to the present, he always ends the battle with a very fast speed. The whole process is very smooth.


    In the course of fighting, he did not encounter some opponents who were also knights.


    Of course, these people are not real knights, just apprentices.


    These Knights apprentices come from a wide range of sources, including those under olliman and those from different families. With different purposes, they come to participate in the trial competition.


    Among the more numerous Knight apprentices, there are also many powerful ones.


    But in the face of Chen Heng, all these Knight apprentices were defeated, even if they were the most powerful, they were directly defeated by Chen Heng.


    Just a few days passed.


    Soon, Chen Heng will usher in his final opponent.


    Durano from the kingdom of OLLIS.


    Durano is a knight from the kingdom of OLLIS, this time representing Prince Grice.


    In fact, many people, including Chen Heng, know the purpose of the knight''s participation.


    It''s nothing more than a sweep of olliman''s face.


    The trial competition is a platform to show force, and it is also an opportunity, which will not be missed by both oliman and Grice.


    Moreover, from the point of view of simply destroying the opponent''s plan, the more oliman wants to achieve something, the less Grice can make him succeed.


    With that in mind, he sent durano.


    "Some trouble..."


    looking at the middle-aged Knight below, a middle-aged man sighed softly.


    This trial competition, not only oliman and others, but also Kaili, the nobles of Kutu kingdom.


    At the moment, a middle-aged man was sitting beside Carey.


    "Father..."


    sitting next to the middle-aged man, looking at the middle-aged man who has already appeared below, Carey can''t help but say: "Your Highness, why do you want to let Carey fight?"


    "She doesn''t know..."


    "I don''t know what your highness thinks, but it''s just those possibilities."


    The middle-aged man shook his head and said, "maybe your highness doesn''t want another knight to be defeated by him, which will damage his reputation."


    "Send Kailin cavalry to play, although it will lose, but Kailin cavalry itself is not a real knight, even if lost, it doesn''t matter."


    "After all, it''s as a trainee knight to meet a real tough knight. Even if you lose, it''s not a shame."


    He guessed.


    "It''s just that, Kailin, he..."


    Kaili sighed and looked down at Chen Heng, who appeared from the other end. He was worried.


    In the square, Chen Heng gradually appeared from the other end on horseback.


    He walked slowly to the center and looked at the knight opposite.


    In front of him is a very distinctive knight.


    From the appearance, this is a middle-aged man like knight, wearing a suit of leather armor, a dark face, which is full of dense scars.


    His eyes were sharp, like an eagle, instinctively awed and terrifying.


    Just from the perspective of momentum, it is extraordinary.


    Looking at this person, Chen Heng''s face is calm, and the information about the other party emerges in his mind.


    Durano, this is one of the Knights of the kingdom of OLLIS, and in the kingdom of OLLIS, he is also one of the top knights.


    According to the intelligence, the knight has defeated other knights more than once. When it comes to the real combat power, I''m afraid it''s still above the former madel.


    No wonder, oriman will try to send Chen Heng to the end.


    The rules of the trial competition do not allow the life of the contestants to be harmed.


    Even if Chen Heng lost, as long as he surrendered in time, there would be no problem.


    And for him as a new knight, he doesn''t need to beat the durano knight. He just needs to stay in the hands of the durano knight for a period of time and play a little better.


    He is just a new knight. Others will not be so strict with him. Even if he loses, he will praise his talent and youth, and will not say anything about his defeat.


    After all, a new knight, lost to a famous knight, this is reasonable, there should be no harsh.


    For oliman, even if Chen Heng loses, others will only say that Princess oliman has a powerful Knight genius under her hand, and will not say anything else.


    This is the advantage of youth and seniority.


    But for Chen Heng, it''s best to win this battle.


    It''s nothing to lose, but in any case, losing is losing. How can we catch up with the prestige brought by victory.And this reputation is exactly what Chen Heng needs.


    "No more nonsense."


    Ahead, durano said blandly, "let''s get started."


    "Let me see how much strength you have."


    Chen Heng didn''t talk much, just nodded.


    Coincidentally, their horses began to accelerate and charge forward.


    Bang!!


    At the next moment, the sword cuts down at the same time and collides in mid air, making the sound of gold and iron interweaving.


    In the face of durano, the real knight, Chen Heng did not use his lance any more, but directly pulled out his sword.


    When the sword is waved, it will be cut down in an instant. The power of terror will tilt down and cut down.


    "You


    Feeling the power from Chen Heng''s hand, dura Norton changes color.


    He can clearly feel the power from Chen Heng.


    That power is so terrible and powerful, it is not the level that ordinary Knight apprentices can reach, even compared with him, it is not inferior.


    Suddenly, he noticed something.


    "Do you understand?"


    In front of him, Chen Heng''s voice rang out and echoed at the moment: "it''s a pity that it''s a little late."


    As the voice fell, Chen Heng bowed slightly. His whole body worked with a unique posture. The silver sword in his hand was cut off, just like throwing it down.


    The power was so terrible that it roared in mid air like a gust of wind.


    Bang!!


    Durano''s figure quickly retreated. At this moment, because of the initial carelessness, he fell into the downwind and was tightly suppressed by Chen Heng.


    The wind was raging, and on the square, two figures collided with each other, making a violent sound at the moment.


    It''s clear that the battle has just begun, but they seem to have stepped into the fight and are fighting fiercely.


    When the sword and the sword are waved, the force is directly exploded in the action. If you strike the ordinary person at will, it is enough to tear the ordinary person''s body into pieces.


    And in their fight with each other, on their long sword, little white light is flashing, which is the life energy is active.

 Chapter 76

    Chen Heng had imagined many times how he would fight with other knights after he became a knight in the future.


    But he had never thought that his first knighthood battle would take place under such an eye-catching situation.


    Cheers came from all directions.


    In all directions, the audience opened their voices and yelled his name.


    They seem to be looking forward to his victory, and they just seem to be looking forward to this wonderful duel.


    But for all this, Chen Heng can''t hear at the moment.


    All his mind was now tied down by his opponent in front of him, and all his energy was focused on durano.


    Durano, who comes from the kingdom of OLLIS, is undoubtedly a formidable enemy of terror. Even though Chen Heng tries his best, he can''t defeat him.


    The man in front of us is like an invincible giant. Just standing there makes us feel thrilled and unable to defeat him.


    Even Chen Heng, at the moment can not be defeated, can only continue to attack.


    Of course, Chen Heng finds it difficult, but how can durano be better?


    In his feeling, Chen Heng is almost like a rock in front of him. No matter what he does, he can''t press it down.


    His power is extremely terrifying. He is not like a newly promoted knight, but like a tough knight who has experienced many battles, with superb skills and impeccable strength.


    Faced with such an opponent, he also felt numb and didn''t know how to defeat him.


    The inevitable stalemate continued.


    Unknowingly, their whole body glittered with bursts of light white light, undulating on them, and gradually condensed into the weapons in their hands.


    There were shouts of surprise from people around.


    "Knight!"


    Carey and the middle-aged man beside him couldn''t help but stand up, their faces full of amazement.


    "I see."


    The middle-aged man''s face was shocked, but he quickly responded: "no wonder Princess oliman will send Kailin knight to play..."


    "originally he has...


    Chen Heng is a real knight.


    Only a real knight who awakens the seeds of life can have the power to condense life energy, spread it to the surface of his body, and even condense it on his own weapons.


    Chen Heng''s performance at the moment has shown that he has awakened the seeds of life, and now he is a real knight.


    Now this battle is not a battle of great disparity, but a fight between knights.


    Even in this case, the durano knight could not win Chen Heng for a while.


    We can still see the situation of this battle.


    Many people present were surprised at the result.


    Knight durano is not a simple character.


    As early as ten years ago, he was a man of the moment in the kingdom of OLLIS. He had many records of defeating other knights, even among them, he was the top one.


    Seriously speaking, there is no one under Princess oliman who can compete with this knight. It''s just that knight madel recovers. Facing this durano knight, he will be defeated in the end.


    But what''s going on?


    A new Knight fought with durano below and even suppressed him for a time.


    "Your Highness oliman''s eyes are really good..."


    looking at this scene, standing beside Carey, the middle-aged man could not help sighing. At this time, he could not help regretting.


    He knew that Kaili had a good relationship with Chen Heng. Even Kaili''s active contact with Chen Heng was inspired by him.


    At that time, he didn''t think too much about it. He just felt that such a knight apprentice with good reputation and strong strength as Chen Heng was worthy of their solicitation.


    Now it seems that he didn''t pay enough attention at that time and didn''t realize Chen Heng''s real potential.


    "As long as I knew, I should have married a daughter to him and tied him to the chariot of our family."


    At this moment, he had some regrets in his heart, and the idea flashed through his heart.


    But no matter how much I regret it, it''s too late now.


    Chen Heng has married Princess venar and has become Princess oliman''s wife.


    The rest of the people, no matter how hot their eyes are, can only look at them now.


    "How?"


    In a corner, looking at Chen Heng''s performance, olliman smiles and looks at the middle-aged man.


    In the dim light around, the middle-aged man''s appearance showed.


    He was wearing delicate leather armor. He looked very tall and straight, with a kind of cold face. At first glance, he looked cold and hard to approach.


    This is the Senbang knight, one of the three Knights under oliman. After madel was injured, he took the place of madel and guarded oliman.Up and down oliman, he was known for his cold, expressionless face.


    Just now, looking at the battle between durano and Chen Heng in the square below, his cold face could not be maintained, and his handsome face showed a look of amazement.


    Obviously, for Chen Heng''s performance, he was also very surprised, even shocked.


    "His strength has completely surpassed mine"


    standing beside olliman and observing silently for a while, he sighed and finally said so.


    "In front of these two people, the strength of each one is stronger than me. If I fight them head-on, I''m afraid they will kill me head-on."


    Head on killing...


    oliman was awe inspiring, and felt a little thrilled at this time.


    "Kailin, is his strength so strong?"


    The thought flashed through her mind.


    Before that, she thought that Chen Heng''s strength was exaggerated and her heart was inflated.


    She let Chen Heng off, to meet durano, heart also hold let Chen Heng withstand some blow, good down-to-earth idea.


    But she didn''t expect that to the extent that Chen Heng is showing now, he doesn''t exaggerate at all. To some extent, he is very modest.


    With the strength that he shows now, even in his heyday, it is nothing in front of him.


    But that''s fine.


    No matter how powerful Chen Heng is, he is also her vassal. Naturally, the stronger the better.


    The stronger Chen Heng''s strength is, the stronger her strength is.


    So she sat there with a smile on her face.


    "Do your best."


    She sat there and muttered to herself, "let me see where your limits are."


    Compared with oliman''s calmness, others can''t be so calm.


    For example, venal has been anxious to jump up and down at the moment.


    She looked at the battlefield below, just looking at the battle between Chen Heng and Chen Heng. She felt very frightened.

 Chapter 77

    "Sister, can you stop them?"


    Looking at the battlefield below, Weiner was worried and couldn''t help looking at olliman, so she said.


    "Stop, why stop?"


    Oliman took a look at her, looked at her face, and immediately understood what she thought.


    "You have to trust your husband. He won''t lose."


    "Moreover, with Kailin''s strength, even if we lose, it won''t be good."


    She spoke faintly, so she said.


    Indeed.


    From the immediate situation, the strength of Chen Heng and durano is roughly close.


    In this case, it may be possible for one side to defeat the other, but it is unlikely to kill the other.


    There is a big difference between defeating and killing.


    "But......"


    there was worry on her face and she wanted to keep talking.


    "Well, you go down first and have a rest."


    Olliman waved impatiently and motioned the servant to take Weiner down. Don''t stay here to annoy him.


    Below, the battle continues.


    Bang!!


    Bursts of light sound continue to come out.


    From the beginning to the present, the fight between the two has lasted for a long time.


    I don''t know when, they have given up riding, directly from the horse down, on the ground to fight on foot.


    On the one hand, the horses can''t bear it; on the other hand, with their strength, fighting on horseback may, to some extent, limit their play.


    So they got off the horse and began to fight on foot.


    Boom!!


    The two swords collided in mid air, making an amazing sound.


    Chen Heng was sweating all over. He was shocked by this force and pushed back involuntarily.


    Of course, the same is true of durano on the other side.


    But the next moment, they looked up at the same time, without hesitation, rushed up again.


    Chen Heng and durano are both experienced in many battles. Their fighting skills are extremely exquisite, so it is difficult to show their flaws.


    It takes a lot of patience to fight such an opponent.


    If the patient is not enough, not only can not find the other side''s flaws, but it is easy to leave a gap, let the other side take advantage of.


    And in this respect, both have done well.


    And because they have done so well, this battle will inevitably move towards a war of attrition.


    By now, unconsciously, they have been playing for two hours.


    Two hours, even sitting on the top of the audience watching, there are many people feel a little impatient, feel a little tired..


    And in one of them, their feelings can be imagined.


    After a long time of consumption, their strength is still strong. They can tear steel and kill tigers and leopards.


    Their movements are still agile, but at this time they also gradually show the color of fatigue.


    In the final analysis, this is a battle between opponents of the same level. The energy consumed by each other is far from comparable to other battles.


    In this case, Chen Heng''s mood gradually settled down.


    He knows that when it comes to consumption, he has an advantage.


    In any case, today, he is just a young man in his early twenties, young and energetic.


    Durano, however, is already a middle-aged man.


    The exertion of life energy endows him with strong physique, which does not need to be inferior to anyone. However, compared with Chen Heng, a knight with the same strength but younger than him, he is inferior.


    As time goes by, sooner or later, he will not be able to compete with Chen Heng, and he will be killed.


    Obviously, durano also found this.


    He waved his long sword, swept forward and forced Chen Heng away for a while. Then he stepped back and took a deep breath.


    "One move will win."


    Looking at Chen Heng, he spoke faintly and held his sword high.


    With his movements, his muscles are pumping, light white light shrouded, which is an active sign of life energy.


    The powerful life energy reaction is over, a black long sword is waving in mid air, and it is suddenly cut down at the moment.


    In an instant, durano''s breath soared and expanded.


    And the expansion of the breath, eventually turned into a sword, ruthlessly cut down, directly toward Chen Heng''s body.


    "This is..."


    a breath of suffocation came. Feeling this feeling, Chen Heng reluctantly raised his head.


    His body was wet with sweat. If you observe carefully, you can see that his palm is bleeding now, which is the result of strong collision.At this moment, with durano waving his sword, a suffocating feeling rises.


    "Knight''s secret."


    Feeling the suffocating pressure, Chen Heng sighed in his heart and silently flashed the idea.


    Knight''s secret skill, which is based on the knight''s own life seed, leads the life energy in the body to explode in an instant, and forms a unique combat skill.


    In Chen Heng''s view, its essence is to activate the seeds of life in the body in an instant and burst out the power of terror in an instant.


    Just like a knight''s seed of life, it is also an explosive means.


    However, it is very difficult to master this secret skill, and many Knights may not be able to master it.


    This requires not only talent, but also inheritance.


    Looking at the crazy acceleration in front of him, Chen Heng takes a deep breath and raises his hand slowly.


    Unconsciously, the breath of his body is gradually rising. In the heart of his body, a silent seed of life seems to move.


    The great life energy comes out crazily, quickly winding the sword in hand.


    The next moment, Chen Heng suddenly forward, the hands of the black sword raised high, as if to use all the strength, cut forward.


    Wolf cut!!


    The knight''s secret skill broke out instantly, and the terrible power exploded from Chen Heng''s body and cut down along the long sword.


    On the audience stage, watching this scene, kurudo, who was watching the battle, laughed, and his original tension gradually dropped.


    Chen Heng is not a wild Knight without inheritance.


    On the contrary, as a student of coribo, he inherited many secret skills of wolf Knight school, including Knight secret skills.


    For other knights, it''s very mysterious. They can only rely on their own secret knighthood skills. For Chen Heng, he can learn from the teaching of coribo.


    This is one of Chen Heng''s achievements, and the only Knight secret skill he has mastered at present.


    Bang!!


    There was a huge sound, like something exploded in an instant.


    At the moment when the swords fight each other, two completely different life energies collide with each other. With the swords fight each other, they collide with each other fiercely.


    Then, the two figures flew backward at the same time.

 Chapter 78

    Smoke billows, flying around at the moment, it seems that you can see a little bit of blood, there is dripping blood splashing out, spreading everywhere.


    Compared with before, this time the two men''s fight is particularly fierce, whether Chen Heng or durano have already used all their strength, played the whole body strength.


    And the impact of this blow, the result is amazing.


    The power of Knight''s secret skill in an instant is very frightening. Even if a knight stands in front of them and is hit by this blow, he will inevitably end up either dead or injured. If he doesn''t die, he will be seriously injured. There is absolutely no other possibility.


    After the two swords collide with each other, they are directly disconnected from each other.


    It''s not surprising.


    As knights, the weapons in their hands are not ordinary weapons. They both use excellent materials and are the best weapons.


    No matter how good the weapon is, it can''t stand such a fight.


    With their ferocity, they fight each other, and it''s hard to imagine the degree of attrition of weapons.


    In the previous two hours of fighting, the weapons in their hands were close to the limit. It was only because of the blessing and attachment of life energy that the sword in their hands had more power, so they persevered.


    But even so, now, the swords in their hands can''t bear to eat. They are directly destroyed and washed away by the life energy contained in them.


    Chen Heng raised his head.


    When he fell to the ground, he could clearly feel the sight of olliman and others in the distance. In addition to olliman, there were also the sight of Wiener and kurudo.


    They looked at him with a worried look, very worried.


    Under their gaze, Chen Heng got up slowly, propped up his body and stood up slowly.


    On the other side, durano also fell to the ground. At the moment, like Chen Heng, he tried to stand up again, but he didn''t have the strength.


    For him, the previous battle with Chen Heng has consumed all his strength.


    Just now, it was the last blow for him, either success or failure.


    And once it fails, there is no power to fight back.


    In fact, his whole body at the moment, are washed by the powerful life energy, now can stand up, is his strong will.


    Otherwise, in his current state, he should be paralyzed in bed and lie down.


    "You lost."


    Chen Heng stood up reluctantly.


    His consumption is also very heavy, and his whole body is full of fatigue.


    In the light of the sun, his body is tall and straight, appears particularly heroic, with his appearance, there is a heart breaking spirit.


    In sharp contrast to durano, who fell on the ground opposite him.


    "Yes, I lost."


    Looking at Chen Heng, durano gave a bitter smile and finally nodded.


    In his heart, he knew that in terms of strength alone, he and Chen Heng were not much different. If they really fought, the victory might not be possible.


    But Chen Heng is much younger than him, and his constitution is stronger than him.


    The same consumption, the other side is able to recover more quickly, compared him.


    The difference is that no matter how many times they come back, the result is the same.


    He lost his broken sword and made a gesture of surrender.


    Around, bursts of cheers suddenly sounded.


    Before the silence of the small square again lively, everyone began to cheer, shouting Chen Heng''s name.


    To defeat an old knight with a great reputation as a new knight, the reputation gained is very huge.


    Stepping on the old man''s body is always the fastest way.


    Around the audience are boiling, many people''s faces have become very dignified, looking at the figure of Chen Heng standing alone, this moment will be its important level up several levels.


    Some people close to Chen Heng, such as vinar, Carey and kurudo, are smiling now. They seem to be very satisfied with the result.


    But olliman frowned, a little dissatisfied.


    "Kailin, he''s still too pedantic."


    She frowned, a little dissatisfied: "at this time, you should directly solve durano, what else do you stop to do?"


    She can see clearly the situation below.


    In this battle, Chen Heng has occupied an absolute advantage, I believe that as long as he is willing to start, durano can be solved.


    Durano is not an ordinary person. As a knight of the kingdom of OLLIS, he belongs to the power that Grice can borrow.


    In other words, this is the absolute enemy.


    Even though he was not cruel to the enemy, he took the opportunity to kill him. Instead, he stopped and wasted such a good opportunity.


    It''s good that people are not allowed to kill in the trial competition, but in the battle, there are always accidents that are easy to miss.Just now, even if Chen Heng let go and killed durano, what can someone say?


    "Knights of Kailin are still too young after all. Although they have outstanding abilities, I''m afraid they didn''t think of some things at all."


    Standing beside oliman, Senbang also shook his head: "so I didn''t take the chance."


    "It''s my fault, too."


    Listen to Senbang''s words, oliman is showing a smile: "I didn''t expect that he could really do this, so he didn''t explain in advance."


    "But that''s enough."


    "Up to now, I don''t believe how much power durano has left."


    "Senbang, do you have confidence?"


    He looked at Senbang and suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Don''t worry, your highness."


    Sen Bang''s cold face smile: "if before, I am not his opponent."


    "But now..."


    the expression on his face was cold, and he looked very penetrating, and he just laughed coldly.


    Below, after the battle, Chen Heng left the place.


    Different from what oliman imagined, he just let durano go. It''s not that he didn''t think of that layer, he just didn''t do it.


    If he is really loyal to olliman, then for the sake of olliman''s consideration, at any rate, he must start to solve an enemy for olliman.


    But unfortunately, he is not.


    To kill durano is good for olliman, but not for Chen Heng.


    It is against the knight''s rule to kill the enemy when he has surrendered.


    It''s OK to do it when there is no one, but now in front of so many people, it will undoubtedly be a huge blow to Chen Heng''s reputation.


    Moreover, durano is not as simple as it seems.


    Chen Heng can feel that the other side still has some spare power, and always has some reservation.


    The other side is probably not as weak as oliman thought.

 Chapter 79

    "Yes, if I were in Kutu City, I would not dare to do my best. I always have to leave some strength to get away easily."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng thought for a moment, then suddenly.


    Durano is a knight from the kingdom of Olis, and has close relationship with the royal family of the kingdom of Olis. This time he came to Kutu to participate in this trial competition, it is also suspected that Prince Grice did it.


    For oliman, this is the enemy.


    For durano, entering the city of Kutu is undoubtedly like entering a den of thieves. How dare he really have no reservation?


    If Chen Heng is in his position, I''m afraid he has to hide himself and leave more strength to deal with the possible danger.


    From this point of view, the strength of the other side may not be as simple as it appears.


    Maybe he didn''t surrender because he was too weak. He just knew that he couldn''t win Chen Heng. He was afraid that he would lose too much strength, so he took the initiative to surrender.


    In the blink of an eye, many thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s mind, one by one from his mind.


    "To tell olliman?"


    Standing there, he thought about it for a moment, and finally left, walking in the direction of olliman.


    Anyway, allyman and Chen Heng are in the same camp now. If they are not careful, they will also affect Chen Heng''s own development.


    Without affecting himself, Chen Heng is willing to help olliman as much as possible.


    It''s just that he seems to be a little late.


    "The Senbang knight has set out?"


    Looking at oliman, Chen Heng''s face was a little surprised.


    Oliman''s action is faster than he thought.


    Just a short while, she completed most of the deployment, let Senbang ready to kill.


    "I know what you''re talking about."


    For Chen Heng put forward the possibility, olliman just nodded, said clearly: "this possibility, I also thought about."


    "But what about that?"


    Her face showed a sneer: "no matter how to say, he and you a war, now the power consumption is very big, this is an indisputable fact."


    "Now, even if he keeps some strength, he may not be able to surpass Senbang."


    "Not to mention the 500 guards."


    Listen to this, Chen Heng heart move.


    Look at this, this time, oliman not only sent out the last Knight around him, but also let him take 500 elite guards.


    Five hundred well-trained, well-equipped and well-equipped elite guards, together with a knight, would be a bit tricky even if Chen Heng tried himself.


    It should be no problem to deal with durano, who is now in a weak period and whose strength is not as strong as before.


    Think of here, Chen Heng secretly nodded, did not continue to say anything.


    "All right."


    In front of her, olliman yawned and looked a little lazy, with a kind of charming charm.


    "Right now, Senbang is gone."


    Looking at Chen Heng, she gently said: "during the time when he left, you can replace him and stay by my side."


    As a party Lord, for their own safety, oliman naturally very concerned.


    In the past, no matter when, there was a knight guarding her.


    Now that Senbang has left, Chen Heng will replace him.


    In this regard, Chen Heng did not hesitate, directly put one hand on his chest, arched and bowed: "willing to serve you."


    "That''s right."


    Looking at Chen Heng, the slightest thought of something, oliman then said: "speaking up, as early as before, I wanted to reward you and give you a piece of territory, but there has been no chance."


    "Now, you have a good reason to win the trial contest."


    According to the past practice, the champion of the trial competition can get rich rewards.


    Olliman uses this reason to reward Chen Heng. No matter who it is, it can''t find fault.


    "I''ll make you count of nado, but it''s not a good choice in the territory."


    Oliman continued.


    The aristocracy''s desire for territory is unimaginable.


    All suitable land in China has been owned.


    It is impossible for olliman to deprive other lords of their land and transfer it to Chen Heng for the sake of Chen Heng.


    It''s impossible.


    Therefore, Chen Heng''s territory is destined to be sealed in some remote places.


    "No harm."


    Chen Heng slightly bowed, looking like this, very open to this matter: "if there is no suitable place, then seal me in the area of soda."


    "Soda? Are you going to the north


    Listen to Chen Heng''s words, oliman can''t help but be stunned."Isn''t your highness ready to issue a development order and call on everyone to go to the north?"


    Chen Heng bowed himself and said gently, "at this time, sealing my territory there is just the right response, playing a call."


    "So..."


    olliman was silent. After a long time, she nodded: "it''s just that, I''m sorry for you."


    "No harm."


    Chen Heng smiles: "as long as you can help your highness."


    At this, oliman looked up at him with a deep sigh.


    After the trial competition ended, time passed slowly.


    Three days passed before she knew it.


    Three days later, there was news from the Knights of Senbang.


    Previously, he set an ambush in the direction of durano''s departure according to oliman''s order, and wanted to leave durano completely.


    After some arrangement, the final harvest is very few.


    "Durano, he didn''t come alone. There was a team covering his departure."


    In front of olliman, Senbang''s face was livid, and he explained, "it''s the person from the shadow touch, who has been entrusted by others to protect durano."


    "Except at the beginning, I stopped him several times, but I couldn''t keep him."


    There is no doubt that this operation has failed.


    As Chen Heng thought, durano and Prince Grice are not stupid. Since they dare to come to Kutu, they are sure to leave.


    Sure enough, this time the Senbang Knight''s pursuit failed.


    Even looking at the current situation, if he was not with an army, he might be ambushed, but left behind.


    Listening to Senbang''s story, oliman was silent for a long time. In the end, she didn''t say anything, just waved her hand and let Senbang step down.


    Standing beside olliman, Chen Heng raised his head, can clearly see the ugly face of olliman at the moment.


    He sighed silently in his heart, but he didn''t say anything. He just stood here and stood by her side.

 Chapter 80

    On the vast grassland, there is a vast expanse of space all around. It seems that you can''t see the end at a glance.


    It seems that even the mood has changed a lot.


    "This is it?"


    Riding on the grassland, Chen Heng inspected the land.


    He looked around, looked at the land in front of him, and thought in his heart.


    Now, it''s more than three months since the end of the trial competition.


    For more than three months, oliman made him count of soda as he said before, and granted the soda area to Chen Heng as his territory.


    The so-called soda area is a vast area of Kutu Kingdom bordering on the desert.


    This time, with a big wave of her hand, oriman directly sealed the entire soda area to Chen Heng, the count of soda.


    In terms of territory area, Chen Heng''s territory is larger than that of other lords in Kutu.


    But in reality, it''s just looking good.


    In fact, the soda region is bordered by desert, most of which belong to alien active areas, so it is very difficult to form a strong rule in it.


    Moreover, in this vast area, there are not many people who can really be ruled by Chen Heng and can collect taxes.


    According to Chen Heng''s estimation, there are only tens of thousands of people who can be directly ruled by Chen Heng.


    The number of tens of thousands of people sounds like a lot, but it is very ugly to share in this vast area.


    When he came to this territory, Chen Heng did nothing during this period of time. He just toured the area with the local guide and several people in kuluduo.


    A great man once said that without investigation, there would be no right to speak.


    Chen Heng thinks this sentence is right.


    The importance of intelligence is self-evident in many aspects.


    Therefore, after coming to his own territory, Chen Heng immediately began to investigate, and wanted to know the most basic situation of the land.


    After a period of observation, Chen Heng has already counted what he should do next.


    "Although the climate in the north is bad, if there is no need to fight, the production of the land will be enough."


    Riding on horseback and looking at Chen Heng, kurudo said: "although the production here is not as good as that in the south, because the place is very big, each Lord owns a lot of land, which will not make people starve to death."


    "It''s the orc robbers who come all the time, and some other strange creatures that are really uncomfortable."


    At this point, his face looked helpless: "in order to resist these Orc thieves, a large number of men were forcibly transferred to fight with these people, so that they often missed the time of farming, and sometimes even were destroyed by these orcs when the harvest was finished."


    He introduced the situation of Beidi to Chen Heng, and also introduced the main enemies he needed to face in the next period of time.


    From his narration, Chen Heng gradually understood the basic situation here, and had a clear understanding of what he needed to do in the next period of time.


    "I see."


    Chen Heng nodded and continued to look at kurudo: "the next period of time, will trouble you."


    This time Chen Heng came here, not alone. Kurudo and others came here with him and became one of his followers.


    This time, Chen Heng brought all the foundations he had laid in Kutu city and put them into construction.


    Next, Chen Heng began to build his own territory.


    To be honest, it''s very difficult to start from scratch.


    Fortunately, Chen Heng is not destitute.


    He has many advantages over others.


    His wife is venal, the Royal Princess, which means that he is very close to the royal family and can get a considerable degree of support from oliman and even the whole Kutu kingdom.


    In the face of the royal family, the Lords and nobles around would also look up at him and open the door to him.


    Secondly, because of his previous cooperation, he has a very good relationship with the northern lords, and even to a certain extent, he is their biggest gold Lord.


    After the start of North South trade, although many people saw the huge benefits contained in it and began to try to intervene, they started too late. At present, they have not found a low-cost and reliable business path like Chen Heng.


    Coupled with the advantages established in the early stage, Chen Heng still has a large share in the current North South trade.


    The result of this trade route was the general goodwill of the northern lords to Chen Heng, and they would not refuse many of his demands.


    And the huge profits from trade also made Chen Heng well-off, so that he would not be in a dilemma.In addition, he is a powerful Knight himself.


    This is the most important point.


    In this era, a knight can play a role that ordinary people can''t imagine.


    With Chen Heng''s current strength, as long as he takes a guard of 100 people, he will be able to fight in this area. Those scattered alien thieves are nothing to him.


    However, despite all kinds of advantages, Chen Heng still had a very difficult life.


    The conditions in the north are so bad that it is difficult for him to start.


    However, he was not discouraged.


    As early as before he came here, he had already known something about the situation here, and had already made certain psychological preparations.


    The current situation is not enough to defeat him.


    In this way, the Earl of sodas, named Kailin, took root in sodas.


    Just after coming here, he started his own action.


    He led kurudo and others to patrol the four directions, wiped out some thieves and small tribes that had been rampant around for a long time, and reduced all these people to slaves.


    Later, he forced several small tribes scattered around to move and gather together through his authority as a lord and strong force.


    In this way, he gathered the population of the whole soda region as much as possible, and began to reclaim land and build cities in several key places.


    When the population gathered, Chen Heng had fewer places to guard, and the military pressure was suddenly reduced.


    After the initial development of the city, some small tribes and even wild people who used to walk around the city were attracted and moved to the city.


    In this way, Chen Heng''s territory gradually developed and started.

 Chapter 81

    Time passes slowly. Unconsciously, five years have passed in the blink of an eye.


    Five years later, everything has changed a lot.


    During this time, a lot of things happened.


    For example, in King Kutu''s country, King Kutu died, and then Princess oliman and Prince Grice competed for the position of King Kutu.


    The two opposed each other, once triggered a war, but in the end, it was Princess oliman who came to the end.


    With the help of Chen Heng and many other followers, Princess oliman won by a narrow margin and became the queen of Kutu kingdom.


    In this process, Chen Heng played a huge role.


    He once killed the three Knights of the kingdom of OLLIS alone on the battlefield.


    After the war, he was also known as a new generation of Royal Guard knight, replacing the position of coribo.


    After obtaining the position of King Kutu, in order to repay Chen Heng and other followers, olliman deprived a large number of lords who followed Grice of their territory and gave them to her followers.


    After that last war, the situation in King Kutu''s country gradually stabilized.


    As Queen of the kingdom of Kutu, oliman sits in the city of Kutu.


    Chen Heng, as always, stayed in his sodas.


    After five years, soda is not what it used to be.


    If anyone who has ever come to this land can see what soda looks like today, he will be shocked by the change of this land.


    Compared with five years ago, most of the area in soda is still desolate, but many earthen forts have been built around it.


    This is a kind of military building simplified by Chen Heng referring to the castle of this era. Although the defense is not as good as the real castle, it is simpler to build and has good defense.


    At least those Orc bandits without siege equipment and scattered training are mostly unable to attack.


    Scattered earthen fortresses cover the border of soda and block many alien tribes from the desert.


    As a result, the cities in the rear have obtained good development opportunities.


    In the past five years, the city Chen Heng built has become more and more lively. Although it is still very simple and has few pedestrians, it is full of vitality.


    If you look carefully, you can see that in the farmland outside the city, many strange looking alien people are farming in it.


    This is the alien slave Chen Heng obtained from the desert, which is widely used in construction and labor, and has become the biggest squeeze object.


    Every year, in the battle against the desert, there will be a large number of slaves.


    It''s a slave. It''s very useful. It can be used in many places.


    If they are obedient, they will farm. If they are not obedient, they will hurt others easily. They will be taken to do some dangerous things and used as consumables.


    It is with these new squeeze objects that Chen Heng''s territory can flourish and develop so fast.


    Ironically, many of these slaves were actually sold by their own tribes.


    Different from those lords in the past, Chen Heng came here to fight against the alien race in the desert on the one hand, and also to find ways and means to negotiate with the alien race on the other.


    He knew that although they were different in appearance from people, they also had self-awareness and wisdom, but the level of civilization was much lower than that of people.


    However, as long as there is self-awareness and wisdom, there is the possibility of negotiation.


    Therefore, since he came here, Chen Heng has been working hard in this aspect, trying to negotiate with those foreign nationalities.


    Finally, after some twists and turns, he successfully connected with several alien tribes and reached an agreement with them.


    These foreigners provided Chen Heng with all kinds of special products and slaves from the desert, and Chen Heng exchanged them with food.


    It is not polite to say that in the eyes of people of this era, Chen Heng''s move is very shocking.


    In the past, there may have been people who thought of trading with other nationalities, but most of them died in the end under the hands of those foreigners, and even became their dinner.


    Most of them are cannibals.


    Chen Heng, for example, is not only successful in connecting with foreign people, but also in reaching trade agreements.


    In this way, he succeeded in obtaining a large number of special products and slaves from the desert alien race.


    Slaves can use it for their own use to extract surplus value, while those special products from the desert only need to be transported to the south to generate high profits.


    What Chen Heng has paid is just some grain.


    Food, which may be very difficult for other northern lords, especially such a large amount of food.


    However, it is not too difficult for Chen Heng, who has mastered a business line and has been engaged in North South trade all the year round.


    Up to now, after these years, under the leadership of olliman, some nobles also began to engage in North South trade, and some of them are successful now.However, in this field, Chen Heng has accumulated in the past, and his position can''t be broken by others for a while.


    Therefore, in the North South trade, Chen Heng still occupies the majority, and gets a lot of income every year.


    "Your Majesty, have you killed again?"


    Quiet courtyard, sitting in his room, looking at the person in front of him, Chen Heng asked.


    "Yes."


    In front of him, the man sighed, and then said: "this time, three families have been charged with rebellion, suppressed by her majesty oliman, and several lords have been deprived of their territory..."


    "Your Majesty oliman, what do you want to do?"


    Listen to these, Chen Heng can''t help frowning.


    In the past few years, with oliman on the throne, her temperament has become more and more terrible.


    As early as when she was just a Wang''s daughter, she had the habit of adopting lovers under the influence of her mother. It is said that she had three or four lovers.


    After she ascended the throne of king and became Queen, she released herself directly. It is said that she collected beautiful teenagers from all over the world and kept them in her own palace.


    This style, even for the aristocrats who have always been famous for their chaos, is a little too much.


    Of course, these are just personal style issues, for others, it may not be much.


    But after the queen ascended the throne, her style became more and more tyrannical.


    At first, it was ok, but later, almost every once in a while, some people would be forced to die by him, and even from time to time, they would deprive those nobles of their territory for various reasons.


    This practice, inevitably caused a lot of panic.


    But oliman did not stop at all, on the contrary, there were signs of increasing terror and tyranny.


    Even Chen Heng can''t help frowning.

 Chapter 82

    What on earth does oliman want to do?


    Many people want to know about this problem.


    However, as a close friend of olliman''s, he was also vaguely clear about what olliman thought.


    At the end of the day, that''s what he''s brought about.


    Olliman attaches great importance to Chen Heng.


    This kind of attention is not only reflected in the force, but also in Chen Heng''s ability in other aspects.


    Therefore, during these years, the two people often discussed about all aspects, including the system of Kutu kingdom.


    The system of the Kutu kingdom is a typical feudal system. The Kutu king was the leader of the whole country, and then the Kutu king enfeoffed his generals at one level, forming a series of Lords.


    In fact, Kutu kingdom is not a complete country at all, but a military alliance headed by King Kutu.


    Apart from the territories directly under the royal family, the other lords did not have to pay taxes to the royal family at all. They only had the duty of sending troops to help and responding to the call.


    Even such an obligation can not be realized at any time.


    When the Kutu royal family was strong, many lords would naturally be obedient and would not do much.


    But once the Kutu royal family is weakened, these lords may not be so obedient. It''s good not to make trouble for you. Do you want to count on them to be loyal to you?


    Many lords, of course, saved the ruling cost, but also strengthened the hidden danger.


    When the royal family is weak and unable to suppress many lords, many lords will merge with each other and eventually form a new giant, or even attack the royal family.


    In fact, there are many such examples in the past of Kutu kingdom.


    The current Kutu royal family seems to have been established in the same way.


    As a passer-by, Chen Heng can clearly see the huge hidden dangers in this mode, and talk about all kinds of possibilities with olliman.


    It''s not surprising that olliman, under his influence, would want to weaken the Lords and deprive the other lords of their territory.


    In fact, every generation of King Kutu will do similar things when he comes to power.


    After all, it is the instinct of the superior to expand their own strength.


    However, even so, what oliman did was too much, and the means were too violent.


    Chen Heng frowned at what the observer, olliman, had done.


    There''s nothing wrong with wanting to weaken the Lords and deprive them of their territory.


    But the premise of doing so is to find the right reasons and excuses, and have absolute power to suppress.


    If there is no such reason and excuse, it will cause strong disgust and fear of many lords, and even hostility to oliman.


    If there is no absolute force to suppress, it is easy to cause further changes.


    When things go to extremes, they will turn against each other. In this era when the Lords are in charge of the territory, the power of those Lords is very strong and can not be underestimated.


    Once they are really forced to rush, the power will be unimaginable.


    The right reasons and excuses, which oliman does not have.


    Otherwise, it will not develop to the point where Chen Heng frowns at it.


    As for absolute power.


    Chen Heng couldn''t help thinking.


    The power of oliman mainly comes from three parts.


    One is her original territory.


    This was granted to her by the former king of Kutu. It has been operated by oliman for many years. It''s her basic dish, and it''s stable.


    The second is the royal power gained by inheriting the throne of Kutu.


    This part of the power is also very strong, belonging to the accumulation of the Kutu royal family in the past.


    The last part is the power of followers and feudal officials like Chen Heng.


    This part of the power is mostly composed of the nobles who followed olliman and supported her to ascend the throne.


    But as time goes by, this part of the power to follow olliman is gradually disappearing.


    There are many reasons for this, but the most important one is not getting enough returns.


    The reason why these people follow olliman and support her to become king Kutu is that they want to get enough rewards.


    But after she became king, oliman did not meet their demands.


    Except for a small number of people, most of them were granted territory, but they were sealed in the border near the desert.


    Even Chen Heng is the same.


    His fiefdom, soda, is not a barren land close to the desert?


    Although in these five years, Chen Heng gradually developed soda with his own efforts, others did not have such good conditions and ability as him.


    Most of them are struggling in this area, and even a lot of them have died in the war with other races.


    I''m afraid those who survived won''t be too grateful to olliman.At the beginning, Chen Heng''s pioneering work was well carried out by oliman in this way.


    Think of this situation, Chen Heng not from some headache, rubbed his forehead.


    When he first proposed to open up the land, he suggested that oliman let the landless nobles, or the second sons of the nobles who had no right of inheritance, go to the north to open up the land.


    These people have nothing at all, and they are satisfied to get a piece of territory.


    Moreover, going to the north is their own choice. Even if they die, they can''t hate olliman. It has nothing to do with olliman.


    But these followers are different.


    There is no doubt that these followers have made great achievements in following olliman.


    On the way to Olympian''s victory, they paid a lot, and naturally they also asked for something.


    And their demands and expectations are obviously not to obtain the barren land in the northern region, but more prosperous territory.


    But oliman''s practice, no doubt let them fail.


    During these five years, oliman constantly eradicated the opponents and confiscated the Lord''s territory. However, the territory she obtained was not given to those followers, but included in her own pocket.


    As for the followers who were loyal to her, they were sent to the north to explore the territory that had never been explored.


    No matter who it is, I''m afraid it will not be easy to face this situation.


    So the last part of this power, which is made up of followers, has actually been gradually lax in recent years.


    Moreover, if oliman does not change what he has done and continues to maintain the current trend, sooner or later, he will completely force these people away and make them part of his enemy.


    As for oliman''s own territory and the power of the royal family, it is still stable, but if it goes on like this, there will be problems sooner or later.


    After all, in Chen Heng''s view, oliman''s rule was brutal.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng sighed, then turned around, picked up the letter in his hand and began to write.

 Chapter 83

    Sitting in front of his desk, Chen Heng wrote carefully and wrote his suggestions on it.


    He wrote very seriously. He stopped from time to time, thought for a while, and then continued to write.


    Unconsciously, he wrote more and more, and finally he wrote a thick pile.


    Chen Heng did write down his thoughts. Although not all of them, he also wrote down most of the suggestions.


    At the moment, he is really thinking wholeheartedly for oliman.


    Of course, the reason for this consideration is not true loyalty, but just lack of strength.


    If you can, with the current situation, Chen Heng certainly wants to go further and get more.


    It''s just that in the moment, his strength is not enough.


    Although the soda region was barely developed by him, its strength was still not enough to compare with the Kutu royal family which occupied the Kutu kingdom for hundreds of years.


    After all, this area was just a barren and barren land. Although it developed rapidly in the past five years, it could not be compared with the accumulation of Kutu royal family for hundreds of years.


    Chen Heng wants to go further and plot the kingdom of Kutu, which is unrealistic in a short time.


    Since it is not realistic to seek the throne of Kutu kingdom in a short period of time, it is his choice to be honest and to consolidate his existing achievements.


    In any case, according to the rules of the simulator, even if he is not the king of Kutu Kingdom, as long as he can affect the whole Kutu Kingdom, he can also be included in his evaluation and get more points.


    After writing a thick stack of letters, Chen Heng stopped.


    With a sigh, he put the letter down and had it taken to oliman.


    However, despite writing this letter, Chen Heng is not optimistic about the effect of this letter.


    Sometimes that''s what happens.


    Even if you know what''s right, you may not do it.


    Everyone knows the general principles, but how many of them have been achieved?


    What''s more, with Olympian''s character, she may not really think that Chen Heng''s suggestion is right. On the contrary, she may think that he is weak and pedantic and distort his ideas.


    I''m afraid the outcome will be even more unpredictable.


    However, although he knew that the effect was not great, Chen Heng did so.


    No matter how to say, Chen Heng still has the professional ethics of eating your salary and being loyal to you.


    Send out the letter, Chen Heng out of the room, came to the outside world.


    In the courtyard outside, two people are wandering in it.


    A woman was wearing a long skirt with a little boy.


    The little boy looked very young. Now he was only two or three years old, but he was very lively. He ran about on the grass and fell every now and then.


    Fortunately, the grass is thick enough that the impact will not be great. Even wrestling is nothing.


    One side, the woman''s face with a kind smile, seriously watching their children, careful care.


    "Venal."


    Chen Heng turned and looked at the woman with a smile.


    Vinaton raised her head as she went.


    Over the past five years, venal has changed a lot.


    When she married Chen Heng, she was only 15 or 16 years old. Now, five years later, her appearance has not changed much. She is just a little more mature.


    The light sunlight shines on her body and makes the smile on her face more charming.


    Standing there, hearing Chen Heng''s voice, she turned to look at Chen Heng with a happy smile on her face.


    Five years later, Chen Heng and Weiner have had a child.


    Their relationship is still very good. In the past five years, they seldom separated and never saw any quarrel. No matter when they were, they were smiling and very harmonious.


    It''s a model couple.


    For Weiner, Chen Heng well abided by his original promise.


    He is not close to other girls, and has never violated his own rules and vows at any time. He has never had an affair with other people.


    In the past, Weiner occasionally had a bad temper and a little temper. Chen Heng always wore a smile, just patiently comforted her and didn''t quarrel with her.


    Five years later, their relationship is very harmonious, which is a typical envy.


    "What did my sister do?"


    Looking at the oncoming Chen Heng, Weiner asked softly.


    "Killed some people, deprived some of their territory."


    Chen Heng shook his head and said, "after a while, I may have to leave you for a while."


    "Good."


    Wiener did not ask why, but nodded gently.


    They walk here hand in hand, gently watching the distant child, watching him play and grow up in that piece.


    Time goes by slowly.Soon, months passed.


    As Chen Heng expected, his reply did not attract attention after it was sent to oliman.


    Olliman didn''t even get a reply, so she was silent.


    However, after a period of time, envoys from Kutu city still brought a message.


    "Let me go to Kutu for this year''s banquet?"


    Looking at the news brought by the messenger in front of him, Chen Heng frowned.


    "Yes."


    In front of him, the messenger nodded and said.


    Listen to his words, Chen Heng secretly frown, heart suddenly rose a sense of absurdity.


    In the past, he once proposed to oliman that she should hold a banquet every year for various reasons and invite the Lords of various places to attend.


    In this way, there are many benefits.


    There are many Kutu kingdoms, and the territory of many lords is not very close to Kutu. Coupled with the traffic and safety situation in this era, it is even more difficult.


    Sometimes it takes a lord two or three months to get to Kutu from his own territory.


    I''m afraid it will take the first half of the year just to travel back and forth.


    When oliman summoned the Lords and sent them to Kutu, they would be able to spend time on their way and reduce their control over their own territory.


    The Lords lived in their own territory all the year round, just like the local emperors.


    But once they leave their territory for a long time, they must let others manage it for them in order to manage their territory.


    In this way, their control over their territory will be weakened to a certain extent.


    At the same time, on the way back and forth, they will consume a lot of energy and financial resources, making them tired.


    In this way, the effect of weakening can be achieved to a certain extent.


    In the past, oliman has done so.


    Many lords suffered from this, but it was the king''s basic right and obligation to summon them regularly. They had no reason to object.


    Even, if you object, I''m afraid oliman will find a reason on the spot and beat you to death directly.


    Therefore, in previous years, this method has been retained and used all the time.


    Just did not expect this time, even Chen Heng himself is also in the list of summoned.


    "Is that lifting a stone and hitting yourself on the foot?"


    In an instant, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    Although the distance from soda to Kutu is not too long, it is by no means very close.


    Even the fastest, it will take more than a month to get there.


    Taking into account the time of the banquet, some of the complicated things in Kutu City, plus the round trip, I''m afraid it will take four or five months.

 Chapter 84

    "This is really...


    recalling the situation at the moment, Chen Heng can''t help shaking his head secretly, and his mood is a little complicated.


    Chen Heng proposed to call on the Lord regularly to make him tired of running on the road.


    Over the years, this method has been well implemented by oliman, and the result is very effective.


    Because of long-term running on the road, many lords'' territory rebelled. Because there was no lord''s order to suppress it in time, resulting in huge losses.


    There were even several poor lords who were killed by thieves because they were in a hurry.


    In recent years, Chen Heng has not been unheard of.


    However, before that, because he was a relative and follower of olliman, he was not on olliman''s call list.


    I didn''t expect that this time, I would be hit.


    He couldn''t help shaking his head at the thought.


    He knew in his heart that this time, it was mostly the letter that had been quoted before.


    Perhaps in today''s oliman''s view, Chen Heng''s previous letter is not to admonish, but to oppose her authority.


    Is this a warning?


    Chen Heng has no idea.


    He couldn''t know what oliman really thought, and he didn''t bother to guess.


    When he got the news, he was very worried about kurudo.


    "I''m afraid I''ll leave it to you while I''m away."


    Looking at kurudo, Chen Heng said softly.


    "Don''t worry."


    Kurudo''s face was firm and he nodded: "with me, there will be no problem here."


    Looking at his appearance, Chen Heng nodded with a smile.


    He is very reassured about kurudo''s ability.


    In these five years, kurudo has successfully awakened the seeds of life, and now he is a real knight.


    However, for some reasons, Chen Heng did not spread the news, so only a few people know about it.


    Most people just regard kurudo as a powerful Knight apprentice.


    After kurudo, Chen Heng gathered some people and made some arrangements.


    After that, he reorganized the team, prepared to leave and set foot on the road to Kutu.


    ......


    "Kailin, has he come yet?"


    In the magnificent and spacious palace, oliman sat in it, bored, and asked a servant below.


    On her left and right, two handsome teenagers were waiting by her side, their faces looked very respectful.


    Five years later, olliman has changed a lot.


    Her appearance is still beautiful, but now, it''s inevitable to start aging. Although she used many expensive supplements, she still looks young, but it can''t be compared with what she used to be.


    However, her figure is still the same. Although she is a little round and swollen now, she still looks good and can keep it.


    "Count sodda has arrived and is now in residence."


    In front of him, the servant lowered his head and said, "will your majesty summon him?"


    Oliman hesitated for a moment, and finally shook her head: "no need."


    "I''ll call him after the party in a few days."


    She said, shaking her head.


    When she recalled the knight in her memory, who was tall and straight, firm and difficult, her mood was a little complicated.


    "Forget it, I''ll see it in a few days..."


    finally, she shook her head and the idea flashed through her mind.


    A few days later, the banquet officially began.


    In the magnificent palace, a nobleman sat down, but most of them looked tired.


    It seems that in the long run, they have consumed a lot of energy.


    Chen Heng is also among them.


    As the Earl of soda and the first knight of Kutu Kingdom, he has a very high status and sits in the position closest to the center.


    After a while, waiting for the surrounding lords to enter, oliman finally appeared.


    When she entered the palace, she saw Chen Heng.


    Five years later, many people have changed, and Chen Heng is just the same.


    Compared with the past, his appearance has not changed much. He is still as handsome and delicate as before.


    But compared with the past, his eyes are particularly sharp, like a sharp sword, which can not be ignored.


    He sat there quietly without making a sound, but his unique temperament and upright posture made him become the core unconsciously, which made his heart break.


    Compared with the past, that kind of charm is not only no less, but more and more strong.Looking at Chen Heng, oliman was a little lost. She didn''t come back until the servant yelled. She continued to walk to the center with a smile.


    As everyone watched, she raised her glass and started the party.


    At the beginning of the banquet, the dancers came forward and walked around, sitting beside many nobles.


    From time to time, bursts of extravagance sound, across the four sides.


    Vaguely, it seems to be able to hear the woman groan, as well as the man''s gasping.


    Chen Heng is still alone, quietly sitting in his position, silent.


    He didn''t drink, he didn''t overeat, he just ate the right food, and then sat there patiently waiting for the party to end.


    Outside, the breeze came slowly, blowing up his broken hair and his sleeves.


    He sat there alone, like a landscape, in sharp contrast to his surroundings.


    This similar scene, let oliman some trance.


    So, she came forward, in front of the people around, came to Chen Heng''s body.


    "Kailin, long time no see."


    With a smile on her face, she looked at Chen Heng and made a gesture: "can you dance with me?"


    Chen Heng looks to olliman.


    In front of him, olliman''s face was ruddy, her body was full of wine, and her clothes were not neat, revealing her pretty figure, which made her stare carefully.


    "Your Majesty, you are drunk."


    Chen Heng''s face was calm. He did not squint and spoke softly.


    Oliman laughed.


    She looked at Chen Heng and ordered him for a long time before she said, "don''t you want to?"


    Chen Heng''s face was calm and he didn''t speak.


    Their eyes were opposite, and the atmosphere was dignified for a moment.


    People around feel the dignified atmosphere, subconsciously retreat here.


    In front of them, one is the first knight of the Kingdom, the Lord of soda region, and the other is king Kutu, their majesty.


    Either way, they can''t afford it.


    Ahead, they look at each other a lot.


    Just when people thought that oliman would be angry, oliman laughed.


    "You''re still like that."


    Looking at Chen Heng, she smiles, both gratified and disappointed.


    Standing there, she continued to look at Chen Heng, finally waved and left.

 Chapter 85

    Sometimes, the more things you can''t get, the more you want to get.


    Over the years, as oliman ascended the throne, what she could not get was less and less.


    She has a huge palace and a huge fortune.


    In her palace, there are a large number of slaves, many of them young and beautiful.


    Among them, the outstanding ones, in terms of appearance, are no inferior to Chen Heng.


    But I don''t know why, but oliman never forgot that knight.


    Maybe it is because she knows that Chen Heng is something she can never get, so the idea in her heart is very strong.


    Before meeting Chen Heng, she never thought that there was such a perfect person.


    The vows he made when he married vinar are still ringing in his ears.


    What the other party has done over the years has also told the witness of the wedding that day that he has not vowed and lived up to it.


    "No matter honor or disgrace, no matter poverty, never give up..."


    walking on the road, she murmured to herself, with a sense of admiration and a complex emotion in her heart.


    For Chen Heng, her feeling is very complex, some instinctively want to have, and some do not want to destroy the good.


    After all, the beauty belongs to her sister, not to anyone else.


    At the end of the thought, she sighed and continued to lift her glass and drink it all in one gulp.


    Chen Heng sat in his seat alone, thinking silently.


    He looked around, at the guests sitting around.


    In those places, a Lord from afar sat upright, but many people were tired.


    If you observe carefully, you can clearly find the fierce color and the faint dissatisfaction of many of them.


    In this way, the Lords have been dissatisfied with what oliman has done in recent years.


    No wonder.


    After all, anyone who has been tossed and consumed in this way will be dissatisfied.


    Even if this man is their theoretical monarch.


    Just like many people, when oliman''s strength has not weakened and still remains strong, they dare not vent their discontent or even show it, for fear that it will attract oliman''s attention and attack them.


    In these years, olliman''s temper, but more and more irritable.


    If someone dares to touch her brow, something may not happen.


    So at the moment, they just dare to be angry.


    But anyway, dissatisfaction is slowly accumulating, but it has not yet reached the time of outbreak.


    If it goes on like this, when discontent accumulates to the extreme, it will eventually burst into a fierce flame.


    Once the Kutu royal family represented by oliman is weakened, I am afraid the rebellion will come immediately.


    However, before that, Chen hengruo seemed to think of something.


    "Keep drinking, everyone."


    Above, olliman held up her glass and laughed at the people below: "rest assured, there is still a lot of wine. Take your time."


    Her face turned red and her body was full of wine. It seemed that she was a little drunk, and her movements became more and more open. She laughed from time to time, but she didn''t look as elegant as she was when she was a queen.


    All around, the Lords, who were invited, forced a smile on their faces and looked at olliman in front of them. Even if they were dissatisfied, they could only raise their glasses and continue to drink.


    No one dares to raise an objection, because with olliman''s Current temper, if she dares to raise an objection, it will really go wrong.


    In the past, it''s not that no one mentioned it, but the fate of these people is not very good.


    After a long time, no one dares to raise an objection.


    This time, however, discordant voices were heard.


    "Your Majesty, you are drunk."


    A faint voice came down from below.


    All around the Lord''s action, can''t help some consternation.


    They subconsciously looked in the direction of the sound, just saw there, a young man sitting upright, tall and straight.


    It''s no one else. It''s Chen Heng.


    "Drunk?"


    Olliman also responded.


    She looked at Chen Heng, subconsciously frowned: "I don''t think I''m drunk."


    "Your Majesty has drunk enough. There is no need to continue."


    Chen Heng''s face was calm, and he continued: "besides, for a banquet like today, it''s enough to hold one or two times. It''s too frequent and meaningless."


    He looked up at oliman: "it''s just a waste of time and money."


    "You''re teaching me how to do things?"


    The smile on olliman''s face remained unchanged, but her eyes became sharper and sharper, staring at Chen Heng tightly."It''s just the truth."


    Chen Heng looked at olliman and said calmly: "three years, only three years."


    "In order to participate in the banquet held by your majesty, how many people trudged day and night, walked on the road, and how many people died in other places due to accidents, and even the bodies could not be restrained..."


    he recounted the tragic events that happened in recent years due to the year-round summoning of the Lord, so he spoke in front of all the people present.


    Every time she said a word, olliman''s face cooled down a little. In the end, it was very frightening.


    She stares at Chen Heng, her eyes seem to be burning with anger, as if they are about to explode.


    "Well said!"


    But the opposite of oliman is the cheers of countless people present.


    In the past, limited to the majesty and oppression of oliman, they dared to be angry and speechless, and could only cope with it reluctantly.


    Now that everyone is silent, someone is willing to stand up and speak for them.


    Forced by oliman''s past means and dignity, they dare not stand up to support Chen Heng, but in their hearts, at this moment, their favor for Chen Heng has risen too much, and they are close to him.


    "What do you want to do, kylin?"


    Olliman opens her eyes wide and stares at Chen Heng angrily. At this moment, a tyrannical emotion emerges in her heart: "if you don''t want to drink, get out of here."


    "It''s just to tell the truth. If your majesty doesn''t want to hear it, just forget it."


    Chen Heng''s face was calm, so he spoke calmly.


    Looking at oliman in front of him, he didn''t say much and turned to leave.


    Around, looking at the figure of Chen Heng leaving, the hearts of the people around him are full of admiration. At this moment, the image of Chen Heng suddenly rises.


    Standing in the first place, oliman''s mood is completely opposite.


    She looks at Chen Heng''s back and stares at his figure. Her face is not clear.


    After a long time, she came back and began to smile again. She continued to raise her glass and drink with the nobles around her.


    A lively atmosphere was restored in the palace.


    "It looks good."


    Feeling the sight stolen by the Lords around when he left, Chen Heng showed a smile on his face.


    In front of many lords, naturally, he was not idle but purposeful.

 Chapter 86

    The purpose of Chen Heng and oliman''s tit for tat is not simple.


    Seeing the appearance of the Lords around him, he knew that many lords were very dissatisfied with what oliman had done in recent years.


    But because of oliman''s authority and means, they did not dare to resist or even say anything.


    At this time, if someone is willing to speak on their behalf, it is bound to win their favor.


    This is what Chen Heng wants.


    With the favor of a wide range of Lords, it can be regarded as another preparation.


    In the future, if olliman sits firmly in Diaoyutai, her strength will not be weakened. But if her strength is weak, it is bound to attract many lords to fight back.


    By that time, Kutu Kingdom, which has gradually stabilized, will be in turmoil again.


    However, at a time of turmoil, it is also an opportunity for Chen Heng.


    At that time, today''s actions will win the support of some lords, which will give them a little more power.


    As long as oliman''s disgust, even as for means, to tell the truth, Chen Heng is not afraid.


    He is not an ordinary Lord.


    As far as he is concerned, as a guard Knight of the Kutu Kingdom, he has become the first knight in the name of the Kutu kingdom in the past few years after coribo left. He has a high reputation and prestige. Let alone the Kutu Kingdom, it is also spread among the kingdoms such as OLLIS.


    If oliman really moved him, I''m afraid he didn''t do anything, which would cause a lot of people to denounce him.


    What''s more, Chen Heng, a powerful knight who is close to the great knight, is the greatest strength of Kutu kingdom. No matter how stupid olliman is, he will not be forced away completely.


    After all, to be honest, with Chen Heng''s fame and strength, if he is willing to take refuge in other countries, he may easily get a prosperous territory and high status, which may not be worse than now.


    Olliman knew this and would not go too far.


    And in the relationship, Chen Heng''s wife is oliman''s sister, with this relationship, oliman more or less scruples about his sister''s feelings.


    Similarly, even if Olympian punishes Chen Heng, the means are limited.


    Confiscate his title?


    People don''t care.


    Confiscate Chen Heng''s territory?


    This is not realistic at all.


    Chen Heng''s territory today was originally a piece of white land. Today''s situation is built in it with Chen Heng''s efforts. Every inch of the land is engraved with Chen Heng''s mark.


    His ability to control his own territory is by no means comparable to that of other lords. It''s impossible for olliman to take Chen Heng''s territory as her own with her own command.


    Olliman wants to confiscate Chen Heng''s territory, which can only be achieved by launching a war.


    With Chen Heng''s network of relations developed over the years, a war with him is undoubtedly a break with the whole northern lords class.


    Even though oliman is king Kutu, he must estimate the consequences and dare not act recklessly.


    Therefore, Chen Heng is not afraid of oliman''s anger at all.


    After all, as long as you don''t tear open your face directly, oliman has nothing to do with him.


    Chen Heng understands this, so he has nothing to fear.


    Of course, what he said before is really what he said in his heart.


    Too much introspection is better than too much. If oliman continues to do so, he will be forced to be too urgent and easily lead to a dangerous situation.


    Just now those words, if oliman listened to them, it would be better to say. It''s good for everyone.


    But if not, then Chen Heng would have made plans early.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng turned and looked at the palace in front of him.


    Compared with the past, the palace seems to have changed a lot and become more magnificent.


    In this way, during the period after oliman came to power, there was no lack of renovation of her palace.


    Chen Heng also heard that olliman kept many male slaves in these palaces.


    All of these are incredible.


    Recalling the information, Chen Heng smiles and then turns to leave.


    For the next few days, the banquet was normal.


    But Chen Heng did not continue to participate.


    But in Kutu City, I don''t know why, but all kinds of news spread.


    It is said that knight Kelling visited his majesty oliman in private and admonished him, but he was directly sent out by his majesty oliman.


    It was also said that knight Kelling was punished by his majesty olliman and was seriously injured.


    All these things happen to be the same, but in the recent period of time, they wear very fast.


    Under the influence of these news, unconsciously, many lords had a better impression of Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng''s reputation has also been further improved.


    However, no one knows that Chen Heng actually sent people to spread these rumors in Kutu city.Of course, his hands and feet are very clean. Even the people who spread the news don''t know that what they spread is actually deliberately spread by others.


    "It''s time to leave..."


    half a month later, Chen Heng drove his horse outside Kutu City, looking at the city and murmuring to himself.


    When he came to Kutu this time, he did nothing but see what oliman looked like today and brush a wave of prestige in the hearts of many lords.


    Calculate the time, it''s almost time to leave.


    However, Chen Heng knows that this time next year, he will probably come here again.


    After all, what he said before is mostly remembered by oliman now.


    Limited by conditions, although she won''t do anything to Chen Heng, she can still do it if she asks him to participate in the banquet every year.


    However, Chen Heng does not matter.


    It''s just more disgusting.


    It''s not sure who''s sick.


    Chen Heng has quietly made a decision.


    As long as oliman dared to summon him later, he would put on the appearance of a loyal minister to admonish and brush his reputation in front of the Lords.


    As long as she summoned him, he would dare to continue to remonstrate.


    In the heart silently made the plan, next, Chen Heng embarked on the way back.


    On the way back, he was very careful and walked very carefully.


    Although I don''t think oliman is stupid enough to send someone to attack and kill, there are not so many thoughts in the world. Of course, there should be some caution.


    However, it is gratifying that there were no accidents along the way. Apart from some unfortunate thieves, there were no other people.


    In this way, he returned to soda, back to his own territory.


    Time passed slowly.


    Soon, unconsciously, another ten years have passed.


    Ten years later, SAUDA City, Chen Heng''s territory, has become very prosperous.


    In the city, one by one, the leaders walk in it. From time to time, they can see some soldiers and mercenaries wearing swords.


    Occasionally, we can even see some orcs from the desert walking in them.

 Chapter 87

    Ten years later, the city of sodas has changed a lot.


    With the efforts of Chen Heng, today''s Soda city has become no less prosperous than Kutu city. Although it is not as prosperous as Kutu city in some places, it is no less prosperous.


    And the sharpness and vitality contained in it is unprecedented in Kutu, the King City of Kutu kingdom.


    In the city, the leaders, the freemen, the mercenaries, the slaves and even the foreigners walk around.


    This scene is hard to see in other places, but it is very common in this place.


    Because of the release of the pioneer leader, a large number of mercenaries and noble second sons who are eager for territory and meritorious service will come here every year to supplement logistics and equipment in this city, so as to fight better.


    The reason why soda has been able to develop rapidly in a short period of more than ten years has something to do with these people.


    In these years, because of the establishment of a stable defense, the military pressure faced by SODAR leaders has been greatly reduced, and under the stability of the people, the breeding population has been gradually growing.


    At the time of stable development, many refugees were attracted here and poured into it, becoming a part of the city.


    Today''s Soda area has changed a lot since Chen Heng first came here.


    With the efforts of Chen Heng over the years, the wandering tribes, the wild people outside, and even some alien slaves from the desert have been gradually digested and completely integrated into the city.


    It has to be said that this is a huge achievement.


    At this time, the LORD OF SODAR, Kailin, the knight of the Kingdom, fell into thinking in his room.


    "Is the message accurate?"


    Sitting on his desk, Chen Heng raised his head, looked at the messenger in front of him and asked seriously.


    "It''s confirmed."


    In front of him, the emissary nodded solemnly, confirming that there was no problem with his message.


    "Rebellion?"


    Recalling the news brought by the messenger, Chen Heng couldn''t help thinking.


    After a decade of changes and a long period of calm, Kutu Kingdom finally fell into another turmoil.


    In the south, it seems that some lords launched a rebellion, openly opposed the Kutu royal family, and even openly attacked several royal territories and took them.


    In the face of this sudden rebellion, in Kutu City, oliman naturally got angry and sent her own army to suppress it, but in the end she was defeated.


    The rebel lords were not simple. They were suspected to have the support of the orlis. They not only repulsed the army sent by oliman, but took advantage of this opportunity to go further and annex more territory.


    Many lords were coerced into joining the rebel camp and rebelled against the royal family.


    It just happened all of a sudden.


    The sudden rebellion made everyone confused, and the failure of oliman''s attempt to suppress it also made many people see the weakness of the royal power.


    In this regard, many lords are ready to move and are still waiting.


    At this point, however, oliman was ill.


    Not only sick, but also seems to be very serious, often coma, even vomiting blood.


    This kind of symptom''s performance, lets the human not from think of the previous generation kutuwang.


    This seems to be the reason why King Kutu of the previous generation was paralyzed in bed.


    This kind of disease is OK at the beginning, but as time goes by, it will become more and more serious. In the end, it will even affect the spirit and make people unable to take care of themselves.


    At the moment, oliman is suspected of suffering from this disease.


    As soon as the news came out, people were in a panic.


    Unlike the previous king of Kutu, oliman had no children.


    This does not mean that there are no children, but that there are no legal children.


    In fact, it''s strange to have no children of her own in the way that olliman keeps male slaves.


    However, these children born to male slaves were regarded as illegitimate children and did not have the right to inherit the throne of King Kutu.


    As long as there are legitimate children, there is no one at all.


    As Queen Kutu, oliman did not marry at all, so naturally she had no legal children.


    According to the rules of this era, there is no legal heir without legal heir.


    That''s killing me.


    In the present situation, when the southern Lord rebelled and oliman was ill, she didn''t even have a crown prince who could help her stabilize the situation.


    The situation was very chaotic for a moment.


    Looking at the news, Chen Heng knows that this time oliman is really dangerous.


    In the kingdom of Kutu, many lords were dissatisfied with oriman because of her manner in the past, but they did not dare to reveal it because of the situation in the past.


    At this moment, the southern rebellion, the royal army defeated, oliman sickThe weakness of oliman and the royal family was exposed all at once.


    In this case, it is hard to say that the lords who are very dissatisfied with oriman will not have any ideas.


    In this case, it can be said that if you light a match in a pile of dry firewood, it will light up immediately and set the flame on fire.


    In this flame, the situation of oliman will become extremely difficult.


    Chen Heng thought silently.


    After ten years, the situation has changed a lot.


    The territory of oliman has expanded a lot in the past decade.


    However, these territories are basically seized from the original Lords. They are a mess and have not been well managed. They are not strength at all. They are only superficial territory.


    In these years, although oliman has been seizing other people''s territory into her own hands by various means, her way of managing the territory is still the same as in the past, which is extremely backward.


    In the face of increasingly large and complex territory, it is impossible to carry out good management with the backward management system.


    Therefore, for oliman, these newly acquired territories are not strength, or even a drag to a certain extent.


    The power that really belongs to her is still her former territory.


    These territories can be roughly divided into the direct territories before she became Queen Kutu and the Royal territories.


    According to Chen Heng''s estimation, if olliman really makes up her mind to fight with the royal family, I''m afraid she can directly pull 30000 or 40000 people out of the Royal territory in a short time.


    Of course, the level of training can not be guaranteed.


    Without sufficient training and supply of weapons, it is impossible to have any combat effectiveness.


    However, given a certain amount of time, oliman has the ability to pull out an army.


    Now let''s see if we have the chance.

 Chapter 88

    Chen Heng is pessimistic about the situation of olliman.


    In ten years, what weakened was not only the power of many lords, but also the power of Kutu Kingdom and oliman.


    It seems a good idea to coerce the Lord and annex the Lord''s land Warcraft. It can weaken the enemy to the greatest extent and strengthen itself.


    But the premise is that the newly acquired territory can be quickly transformed into oriman''s own power.


    From Chen Heng''s point of view, in this regard, oliman is undoubtedly doing very poorly.


    She did annex a lot of territory, but did not set up a complete bureaucratic notification system, just as in the past, excluding the aristocracy who was close to her and managed in the past.


    Although these nobles were oriman''s people and not lords, they lacked a mechanism of management and supervision, and they were equal to lords in those territories.


    This is equivalent to driving away the past lords and finding new lords for these territories.


    The root causes remain unchanged.


    The new owners of these territories may not be able to manage them.


    The past lords may be cruel or cruel, but most of them are gentle and protective of their own territory.


    After all, this is their territory. According to the rules of the world, it is their own property, and everything in it belongs to them.


    People will naturally take good care of their property and will not easily let them be threatened by external dangers.


    Therefore, they will form an army and encircle the territory. Although they will oppress, they will not oppress too much. They will give their leaders a way to live.


    This is not the case with the false lords entrusted by oliman.


    On these lands, they are really the same as the former lords, and have great power.


    But in fact, these territories are not theirs, but oliman''s.


    In addition, there is no proper supervision system. As time goes on, what these people do in these territories will become more and more rough.


    They are not the Lords of this place. They don''t need to worry about the future. They just need to squeeze.


    And for this kind of behavior, even if oliman knew it, she would not say anything.


    People in this world don''t have the idea of putting people first.


    For oliman and others, as long as they can provide her with property and food on a regular basis, they are qualified officials.


    How do these things come from?


    Who cares.


    As time goes on, it will be obvious what the result will be.


    In these newly acquired territories, once the rebellion breaks out, these places may not only not be able to become the strength to support olliman, but will also become the biggest factor of instability.


    If there is only a little provocation, I''m afraid there will be several more rebellions.


    The royal family and oriman''s former territory gradually weakened because of oriman''s long-term inaction. Although they still maintain enough strength, it''s really hard to say in the face of the Allied forces of many lords.


    Now it''s not the beginning.


    At the beginning, when oliman just ascended the throne of Kutu and became Queen of Kutu, most of the Lords would obey her orders.


    But now, after more than ten years of persecution by oliman, I am afraid there are few lords who are willing to stand on the side of the royal family.


    It''s good to be on one side and neutral.


    The situation at the moment is extremely unfavorable for oliman.


    Of course, although it is unfavorable, it is not without opportunities.


    If Chen Heng is oliman, he must write a letter of repentance at this moment, and then give all the territory he has seized in the past to those nobles who have no territory, so as to win over a group of strength and gain precious time.


    After owning the territory, no matter how unwilling these people are, if they want to keep their territory, they have to fight with the rebels and fight for oliman''s loyalty.


    With these people, oliman can get valuable time to mobilize the army and put the whole kingdom on one side.


    Now it''s up to oliman to choose.


    Standing there, Chen Heng''s face was calm and he thought faintly.


    Time passed slowly, and with the fierce fighting from all sides, it was months later.


    After a few months, the situation has changed again.


    As Chen Heng expected, in the face of the rebel attack, oliman''s response was particularly slow, and bad news came from the important battlefield again and again.


    Where the rebels went, there was an immediate rebellion, and then they were used by the rebels, and the territory was easily seized.


    In such a situation, however, oliman made a fool of herself.


    She ordered the Lords nearby to take the initiative to fight the rebels, but no one responded.


    No response is normal.


    Under the rule of the past ten years, many lords have no good feelings for oliman. It''s good to keep a neutral position at this moment. Naturally, it''s impossible to fight against the rebels at this time.But oliman''s reaction was particularly fierce.


    Seeing that the Lords did not obey the orders, oliman was furious and directly ordered to kill the protons left by the Lords in Kutu, together with some of their clansmen.


    Oriman''s original intention was to use it as a deterrent to let the lords who disobeyed the orders see the end, but the result was particularly terrible.


    According to the news, the neutral lords were furious and led the army to seize the rebellion.


    For a moment, the rebels were even more powerful, and the whole South was almost occupied.


    In a twinkling of an eye, it seems that nearly half of the whole Kutu Kingdom disappeared directly from oliman''s hands.


    In the face of this situation, oliman was slow to respond, and even more than once came out the news of hematemesis coma.


    It seems that the situation will really change.


    Spring, the weather is very fresh, even if the weather has always been cold in the north, the weather seems to be much better during this period of time.


    Located in the city of soda, Chen Heng received another message from Kutu.


    This time, the news was not from his people, but from the court.


    Sitting in the hall, Chen Heng silently put the letter in his hand, then put it aside, silent.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Next, looking at the silent Chen Heng, kurudo can''t help talking.


    After ten years, kurudo has now inherited the title of his family and become a baron.


    However, his relationship with Chen Heng is still close, and even in the past ten years, he has been officially loyal to Chen Heng and become a feudal minister in his hands.


    This is not surprising.


    Ten years, with the rise of Chen Heng, soda has become a new star in the north. I don''t know how many people have sent their own family members to serve Chen Heng.


    Kurudo is one of them.

 Chapter 89

    As early as ten years ago, in order to expand his influence and make himself rooted in the north, Chen Heng adopted the policy of actively going out to make friends with the nobility in the north.


    In every family, there were a large number of people who could not be arranged except the eldest son.


    Where these people go is undoubtedly a headache.


    As second sons and even partial supporters, these people have no right of inheritance and can only get a small amount of property and other help.


    Under the rules of the times, it is difficult for them to get a decent life like their parents.


    But to a certain extent, Chen Heng solved a difficult problem for them.


    Different from other lords in this era, Chen Heng''s territory has a complete bureaucratic system, which involves all aspects and is perfect.


    A perfect ruling system naturally needs a large number of administrative officials for execution.


    And those noble second sons who could not be resettled by others were targeted by Chen Heng.


    In this age when the common people are generally illiterate, these noble second sons are born among the nobles and can basically read and write. Some of them may have mastered other skills. They are the best and only source of officials in this era.


    Therefore, in the past ten years, with the development of Chen Heng, a large number of people from other nobles gathered in his territory.


    To this extent, naturally, many people are loyal to him.


    However, there are few lords like kurudo.


    Among those loyalists, most of them were landless nobles who had no territory and longed to obtain territory through Chen Heng.


    "His majesty oriman has ordered me to assemble the army and go to fight the rebels."


    Sitting in the hall, Chen Heng''s face was calm, looking at kurudo, so he said.


    "Fighting the rebels?"


    The voice fell, and the faces of the people on the scene changed.


    To leave one''s own territory and fight the rebels in a strange place is not a matter of lip service. There are many things involved.


    How to arrange grain and how to guarantee logistics? Where are the troops transferred from? Will it lead to empty territory and accidents?


    There are many literal problems.


    There are more problems outside the battlefield.


    Especially in the current situation, do they still need to support oliman to fight against the rebels?


    These are all problems.


    Thinking of this, the faces of the people on the scene changed, and then they all looked forward and looked at Chen Heng.


    At present, in the whole soda, the only one who can make a decision is Chen Heng.


    His idea is the most important factor in deciding whether to fight or not.


    Feeling the gaze of the people around him, Chen Heng''s face was calm. He just raised his head silently and said, "if we really go to war, how many troops can we take out at present?"


    "We can take out about 5000 people without affecting our defense."


    Someone thought for a moment and finally said.


    "Five thousand."


    Chen Heng nodded.


    These five thousand people are the wealth he has accumulated over the past ten years.


    Although it looks good, compared with the number of hundreds of thousands and millions of troops in history, it is the result of Chen Heng''s efforts.


    After all, soda''s foundation is too bad. At the beginning, it was just a piece of white land.


    Although Chen Heng has done his best to attract the population, lead the tribe, and buy slaves to fill in the past ten years, the population of soda today is only a few hundred thousand.


    With this population, it is already the limit to be able to support 10000 troops.


    Among these ten thousand people, only five thousand can be selected.


    Of course, although this number is nothing to Chen Heng, it is already a huge number to other lords of Kutu kingdom.


    The Lords of this era were generally poor. Except for a few big nobles, there were not many soldiers in the hands of the other small Lords.


    Just like Baron Kaisen, Chen Heng''s father, the number of guards in the whole territory was only 300 or 400.


    At the moment, the prestige of the rebels in the south is so huge, but the core combat power is probably less than 10000 people, and it belongs to different lords, which is different from Chen Heng''s army.


    In the view of kurudo and others, Chen Heng''s strength has been very strong, and he can be called the first in the north.


    However, in Chen Heng''s view, the number of troops is still insufficient.


    It''s not that the fighting capacity is not enough.


    In fact, in order to ensure the combat effectiveness of his army, Chen Heng has made a lot of efforts.


    The troops in his hands are all those who fight with other races every day. They not only face battles, but also have the same daily food training.As far as their training level is concerned, if they are put into the army of other lords, they will cause mutiny immediately.


    There is no shortage of training, logistics, equipment and actual combat.


    The combat effectiveness of such an army is certainly not poor.


    And in fact it is.


    In these years, Chen Heng has not only fought with other nationalities, but also with the northern Lord''s army.


    For the southern Lord, the army of the elite Northern Territory, facing Chen Heng''s army, can''t compete at all under the same number, and will be easily defeated.


    The northern lords fought all the year round, and the combat effectiveness of the army was stronger than that of the south.


    Even they are, not to mention the southern army.


    Although the combat effectiveness is enough, it may not be enough to achieve a greater goal.


    If you want to defeat the southern army, Chen Heng''s 5000 people are enough.


    However, it is not enough to control the extensive territory and achieve the desired effect in Chen Heng''s mind.


    At this point, Chen Heng turned and looked at kurudo: "if I ask the northern Lord to send troops to set out with me, how many people can be recruited?"


    Chen Heng light mouth, so said.


    Looking at Chen Heng, kuluduodun was stunned.


    But soon, he came back with a positive face: "the Ola family is willing to take out 500 people to follow."


    "The Kaisuo family is willing to offer 300 people."


    "The SOLIN family is willing to give 400..."


    "the Vitol family can give 300..."


    bursts of voices fell in the same place.


    In the presence, in addition to kurudo, there were several small lords who also secretly swore allegiance to Chen Heng.


    With the increase of the number of troops in their hands, another 1500 were gathered in a short time.


    "Send me a message to the other families that I want to entertain them in soda."


    Listening to the words of more than a few people in Kulu, Chen Heng had a smile on his face. At this time, he couldn''t help laughing: "by the way, please send them troops together to help me."

 Chapter 90

    In the city of soda, with count soda''s banquet held recently, the surrounding area became more and more lively.


    One by one, the foreign Knights entered the city of soda and participated in the feast at the invitation of count soda.


    There is no doubt that this feast has attracted the eyes of many people, so that many people will focus on here.


    At the banquet, Chen Hengduan sat in the main seat and looked forward to his work.


    All around, people of different shapes were sitting there, about a dozen of them.


    These are the Lords of the north and the most noble people in the north at present.


    These people add up to the strength of the whole northern region.


    In the past, these people stay in their own territory, almost impossible to gather together at the same time.


    At the moment, under the call of Chen Heng, they all came here to participate in this banquet.


    It has been proved that Chen Heng has great power and prestige among the northern Lords.


    "Count, are you ready to send troops to fight for your majesty oliman?"


    In the next head, looking at Chen Heng, an old man couldn''t help but say so.


    Voice down, in addition to such as kurudo already know the news, the rest of the people raised their heads, looking forward to Chen Heng.


    Feeling the sight of the people around him, Chen Heng''s face was calm, but he just laughed: "not bad."


    "In any case, your majesty is your majesty after all. Since you have orders, you must obey them."


    "I believe it''s not just me, but all of you here, who should have received the message from your majesty?"


    He turned, looked down and said with a smile.


    Listen to his words, the bottom, the presence of people face unchanged.


    And Chen Heng general, they naturally also received the order sent by oliman.


    However, these people''s reactions are very consistent, without exception, all ignored the order of olliman, chose to sit and watch.


    In Kutu Kingdom, the northern lords were always an independent group. They were not only excluded by other nobles, but also formed a small circle of their own.


    For her majesty, oriman, they are not cold at all, not to mention the situation in front of them. It is not certain that oriman will be able to pass this pass safely.


    In the current situation, they all choose to sit on the sidelines and ignore the envoys and orders sent by oliman.


    Unexpectedly, they chose to ignore the order of olliman, but Chen Heng in front of them summoned them.


    Did he really want to follow olliman''s orders to fight the rebels?


    What''s in it for him?


    "I don''t want to cheat people."


    Sitting at the top of the table, Chen Heng smiles and then says, "I have decided to send 5000 people to help her majesty oliman."


    "This time we call you together, we hope you can send troops together and set out with me."


    The voice fell, and the people below looked at each other.


    They not only wanted to send their own troops, but also wanted to take them into the water with them...


    this is really...


    if it wasn''t for count sodda, the strongest one in the north, sitting in front of them, I''m afraid they couldn''t help leaving.


    "Your Excellency..."


    below, after a moment of silence, someone finally spoke.


    "It''s good to rescue your majesty olliman."


    He frowned and looked at Chen Heng: "but we have to be responsible for guarding the territory. It''s really..."


    "guarding the territory is of course important, but in the current situation, for the time being, the deployment of some guards will not affect anything."


    Chen Heng said faintly: "moreover, it is good for us to support her majesty olliman."


    "Good?"


    Below the people have a Leng: "what benefits."


    "Territory, slaves, wealth..."


    Chen Heng''s face was calm and said, "as long as he can defeat the rebels, these things can be taken from the rebels."


    "I believe that her majesty olliman will not be stingy, will generously divide the territory of the rebels to us, and will not let us, the meritorious men who surround her majesty, lose in vain."


    Territory, slaves, wealth...


    hearing this, people on the scene suddenly realized.


    It turned out that count sodda had this idea.


    He didn''t really want to support olliman, he was looking at the rebel territory.


    Understanding this, they could not help but feel relieved.


    The wife of count soda, who is the sister of oliman, is also very close to the royal family.


    They were really afraid that count sodda would send out troops because of this, and even forcibly pull them together.


    Count isorda''s position and power in the north, once he asked these northern lords to send troops together, they really could not refuse.It''s very pleasant to refuse at the moment, but who knows if the count of sodda will retaliate afterwards?


    In the past, it was not without lords who did not deal with count sodda.


    But these people, no doubt, died miserably in the end. In the end, even the owners of the territory were changed, and the close relatives of count sodda were replaced.


    Being in the north, the power of the count of sodda was clear to all present.


    So at the moment, they can''t help but feel relieved.


    It''s just that the count of soda is not so hot headed that he really wants to be loyal to the royal family, which is very good.


    "Those rebel territories?"


    Thinking of Chen Heng''s words, the Lord in the north of the field had a strong desire in his heart.


    Being in the north, no one is more eager for southern territory than these northern Lords.


    Compared with the north, the south is a prosperous place with stable climate, warm climate and large population.


    If they can go to the south to get a piece of territory, it is undoubtedly the biggest temptation for them.


    If they want to be here, they can''t help being hot in their hearts, and their original ideas can''t help being shaken.


    Just at this time, some people raised questions.


    "If it''s just fighting the rebels, there''s no problem."


    Someone frowned and said, "it''s just the logistics along the road. How can we solve it?"


    Yes...


    when the voice dropped, the audience immediately responded.


    If there are enough benefits and rewards, there will be no problem in fighting the rebels.


    Anyway, as the northern lords, they were fighting day and night.


    But logistics is a huge problem.


    People have to eat. A small number of people are OK, but the supply of a force of thousands or even tens of thousands of people is a huge problem.


    And the location of the southern rebels is extremely far from the north.


    It would be unrealistic if all the supplies would be provided by themselves.


    At that time, with their family background, I''m afraid they won''t be able to hold on for long.


    However, this is a good solution.


    "What are you afraid of?"


    A sneer appeared on one''s face: "it''s a big deal. Can''t we just grab it on the spot?"


    "We are fighting for your majesty. Is there any problem with a little food?"

 Chapter 91

    "Not bad!"


    Someone answered with the same sneer: "if you don''t want to support us, it''s the rebels who just cut them off."


    Listening to this, all the people on the scene laughed and sneered.


    You don''t have to imagine how beautiful the nobility is.


    In this era, the aristocratic lords are far more savage than ordinary people think. The so-called plundering, killing and slaughtering are just ordinary operations in their eyes.


    Especially in the eyes of the northern lords, who have been fighting with alien races all the year round, it is even more common.


    You know, one of these northern lords sitting in front of Chen Heng''s eyes is a slave dealer, including Chen Heng himself.


    For them, looting and other things are nothing at all, and they have not done anything in the past.


    Only this time, the target changed from the alien race to the southern Lords.


    Just as many lords below were aroused and sneered, Chen Heng showed a strange smile on his face.


    "Who says we''re going south to fight those rebels?"


    "What?"


    The people below were stunned: "don''t you fight with the rebels?"


    Who are you going to chop?


    They can''t help but be at a loss and subconsciously look at Chen Heng.


    Under their gaze, Chen Heng just gave a faint smile and then said, "Kutu."


    "We are your Majesty''s vassals, and naturally we should protect your Majesty''s safety."


    "So, naturally, we should go to Kutu."


    He spoke faintly and said so.


    Voice down, the lower lords a Leng, after a long time, someone responded, understand what Chen Heng want to do.


    However, they did not have the slightest disgust, but some excited laugh.


    For a moment, the whole hall was full of laughter.


    After this banquet, Chen Heng quickly gained the support of many northern Lords.


    And the support Chen Heng got from these northern lords was also very direct.


    An army of 5000 men.


    Different from Chen Heng''s army, these 5000 people were drawn from more than a dozen lords in the north. Generally speaking, they are not one, but belong to more than a dozen Lords.


    Although these people are not unified, and their combat effectiveness is generally not as good as the 5000 people in Chen Heng''s hands, their combat effectiveness is not weak at all because of years of fighting.


    More than a dozen lords decided to follow Chen Heng and send troops together, which is of great benefit to Chen Heng.


    On the one hand, this has expanded Chen Heng''s military strength and made his combat power stronger.


    On the other hand, because these 5000 people were sent out, the forces that the northern lords were able to mobilize were also greatly reduced, thus reducing the military pressure in the soda region.


    Among the 5000 people left by Chen Heng, a considerable part of them were used to guard against the northern Lords.


    Now, like Chen Heng, these northern Lords have sent out a considerable part of their troops. The pressure of SODAR''s leaders has been reduced, and they can arrange their defense more calmly.


    The first step of Chen Heng''s plan has been achieved.


    As long as next, it depends on the development of the situation.


    Under Chen Heng''s command, the army of more than a dozen lords quickly gathered and went to Kutu city.


    Before leaving, Chen Heng returned to his residence.


    "I''m going to leave. During the time I''m away, Kudo and arimu will be handed over to you."


    Looking at Weiner in front of him, Chen Heng smiles and says softly.


    Kudo and arimu, the two children of Chen Heng and Weiner, have grown up in these years.


    "Good."


    In front of Chen Heng''s body, Weiner wore a long skirt, pulled the two children and nodded seriously.


    Ten years later, she has changed a lot. Her appearance has shown signs of aging, and her figure has become a little bloated.


    However, her relationship with Chen Heng is as stable as before, without any quarrel.


    Beside her, the two boys looked at Chen Heng, with a reluctant look in their eyes.


    "Father, can I come with you?"


    Of the two, the older boy spoke.


    He had long golden hair, a handsome face and a worried face: "I want to be with you."


    This is kuduo, Chen Heng''s eldest son. Now he is 12 years old. In this era, he is a little adult.


    "Sorry, not this time."


    Looking at his child, Chen Heng touched his head with a smile and said, "when you grow up, I''ll take you."


    "But now, you still stay with your brother and wait for me at home."


    "Don''t make trouble for your mother, just stay at home."


    He opened his mouth with a smile, and after a few words with them, he turned and left.The northern Lord''s army has been summoned, and the news from the south is constantly coming. Now, his time is precious, and it can''t be delayed.


    Behind her, Weiner took the hands of the two children and looked at Chen Heng''s back, with deep worry on her face.


    "I hope God will watch him and bless my husband to come back safely..."


    she silently closed her eyes and prayed devoutly in her heart.


    Time goes by slowly.


    The distance from soda to Kutu is not very long, but it will take two or three months.


    In the meantime, the situation in the South has worsened.


    The army sent by oliman has been defeated and the rebel forces are growing. It seems that a new force is about to be born, which will replace the Kutu royal family.


    The Kutu royal family has no way to deal with this.


    As the ruler of this country for hundreds of years, the Kutu royal family certainly has great power, and even has several knights.


    Given a little time, they can pull up an army and continue to fight the rebels.


    But the current situation is deteriorating too fast.


    It''s almost time for people to come to the most dangerous time before they can react.


    In just a few months, all the territory of the South was occupied, and the rebels were approaching Kutu all the way north.


    For all this, the Lords either joined the rebels or stood on the sidelines, and few chose to support the Kutu royal family.


    What olliman has done before seems to have finally met with retribution at this time.


    The Royal Army was still gathering, but they lacked both training and weapons.


    If you force yourself to send them to the battlefield, it''s just asking them to send food to the rebels.


    It''s still going to take time for them to really play their part.


    But at the moment, oliman doesn''t have the time.


    The situation is at its most dangerous.


    At this time, an army from the north, under the banner of oliman, gradually approached the city of Kutu.

 Chapter 92

    Step on, step on, step on, step on, step on, step on, step on, step on, step on, step on, step on, step on, step on, step on, step on, step on, step on.


    Now it''s a rainy day, and the outside world is constantly falling. At a glance, it''s cloudy and dim.


    Chen Heng is riding on the road. He is driving here.


    "What''s the situation in Kutu?"


    Walking on the road, Chen Heng looked at his messenger and asked.


    Although he has been on his way, on the way, Chen Heng has no interruption to the news from Kutu City, and he can receive the news from Kutu every few days.


    For more than ten years, under the management of Chen Heng, he sent many envoys to Kutu city to collect information for him.


    In addition, the relationship he built in Kutu city in those years has been fully utilized by him.


    In the dark, many aristocrats are connected with Chen Heng, secretly delivering news for him.


    Especially at this moment.


    When the rebels from the south are approaching, and soldier oliman is in the body, it is a bloodbath.


    The group of people smell the bloody smell, naturally know the danger, so at the moment also eager for Chen Heng to come.


    They didn''t expect the consequences of Chen Heng''s arrival in Kutu City, but so what?


    Compared with the southern rebels, Chen Heng is their friend and old acquaintance. He has a deep relationship with them and has a large army in his hand, which is worthy of their trust.


    To put it mildly, Chen Heng''s reputation and image over the years make him more credible than olliman.


    Not to mention the southern rebels.


    You know, if the rebels from the South really fight, the Kutu royal family represented by oliman is doomed, but they can''t get along.


    This is not just a rebellion, but a struggle for living space.


    The rebel rebellion in the South inevitably needs to expand to the north, so as to seize their interests, and even massacre their whole family, plundering their accumulated wealth for years, so as to share the spoils.


    As aristocrats, they are very clear about the behavior of those lords in the rebel army. They clearly understand what will happen to them if they come.


    Even if you don''t die, you have to take off a layer of skin.


    After all, if they don''t eat up the benefits they occupy, what will others take to share the spoils and what will they take to feed themselves?


    But if Chen Heng comes, it will be different.


    At least, with Chen hengsulai''s reputation and style, as well as his friendship with them, he will definitely be much better than the southern rebels when he comes to Kutu, at least in terms of food.


    His reputation is one of them.


    After years of hard work, Chen Heng has a good reputation for kindness, friendliness and perseverance.


    Let him come to the main library, at least those who make friends with Chen Heng, their lives and property will be protected.


    With that, it''s enough.


    So when Chen Heng set out on his journey to Kutu City, the messengers who sent him news along the road could often see them, almost every few days.


    Moreover, with the city of Kutu getting closer and closer, the number of these envoys is increasing.


    As for the so-called resistance, not to mention.


    Most of the territories from Kutu to soda belonged to the northern lords and Kutu royal family.


    Naturally, the former is not a problem. As for the latter, facing Chen Heng at the moment, they dare not disobey him.


    Chen Heng went to the rescue, which was originally the order given by olliman, which is known to many people.


    On the other hand, Chen Heng, as venar''s husband, is also a member of the royal family. After careful calculation, he can be regarded as a prince of the royal family.


    Of course, what is more important is the force in his hands.


    Five thousand people in the headquarters, plus five thousand people sponsored by the northern Lord, add up to ten thousand people.


    This is not the so-called mob, but the elite who have been training all the year round and fighting with other nationalities in the north.


    If this kind of strength is completely spread out, it will not be a problem to exterminate the southern rebels in the first World War, not to mention the pitiful force on the Royal territory.


    Now, after several wars, the army on the Royal territory has already been drawn out, and there is not much power to guard it, so it is natural that it dare not stop Chen Heng.


    He went straight through this territory, not only without fighting, but also with his past prestige and royal knighthood, he got supplies from many places and was able to March quickly.


    Unconsciously, the city of Kutu is already in front of us, very close to Chen Heng.


    "The city of Kutu is the same as it was before. Only a few days ago, his majesty oliman was in a coma again. This time, he was in a coma for a long time, but he didn''t wake up."


    In front of him, an emissary from Kutu city opened his mouth and explained the intelligence of Kutu city to Chen Heng."Please go back and tell your master to wait in the city of Kutu, and I will be there soon to meet him."


    Chen Heng must have a smile on his face and said, looking at the messenger in front of him.


    Chen Heng went on his way and went on for a few days.


    Only a few days later, when the tall walls of Kutu stood in front of him, did Chen Heng feel relieved.


    "Good."


    He breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the huge wall in front of him with a smile on his face.


    Without the slightest hesitation, he ordered the army to press on.


    Dense army line forward, slowly advancing, a look dense, as if boundless.


    This scene is undoubtedly frightening, and the atmosphere is dignified.


    "Damn it


    On the city wall, looking at the huge army below, an old man''s face was blue and his heart was cold.


    The old man is tall, wearing a full body armor, but his right arm is empty, as if disabled.


    If Chen Heng were here, he would be able to recognize the old man. He was one of the three Knights of olliman, Knight madel.


    "This is count sodda''s army?"


    Looking down at the dense head, there was a chill in his heart.


    Although he no longer has the original strength, he has been fighting for a long time and can see the strength of the army below at a glance.


    This is a rare elite. Even in his life, he seldom saw such a strong soldier and army.


    "My Lord."


    On one side, someone came up from a distance and looked at him and said, "they claim to be following your Majesty''s orders. Let''s open the door."


    On hearing this, madel''s face was a little worse.


    Open the door?


    As the people around olliman, he is not just a knight who can chop people. Naturally, he knows what will happen if he opens the door at this moment.

 Chapter 93

    The sound of urging came from all sides. It was the sound of war drums.


    Listening to the voices around him, madel was livid.


    As a confidant of oliman, he knows what will happen if Chen Heng''s army enters here.


    The result will be disastrous. The whole city of Kutu will be controlled by the other party in the shortest time, and even the palace will be controlled by the other party....


    once the other party has mastered the city of Kutu, what they will do is the most unpredictable thing.


    But without opening the gate...


    he couldn''t help looking down.


    Outside the city of Kutu, dense heads of people stand, forming a unique formation below, standing there like an unshakable mountain.


    Among them, Chen Heng''s figure loomed in the middle of the army.


    This is an army of tens of thousands of people, including not only the most elite soldiers, but also the first royal knight in Kutu kingdom.


    In the face of such a true face, I''m afraid no matter who it is, we should be dignified and dare not look directly at it.


    So is madel.


    He looked at the bottom of the line-up, heart dignified, but has secretly prepared for the worst.


    Although many troops have been deployed in successive wars, Kutu City, as a King City, is still guarded by many soldiers.


    At the moment, there are more than 3000 elite soldiers in the city of Kutu. If they defend with all their strength, it will be enough to stop them for a period of time.


    As long as it can be blocked for a period of time, soldiers from other territories can come to help.


    In his heart, madel pondered silently.


    At this time, a sound came from below.


    A burst of cheers came from below, and then Chen Heng''s army began to move under the gaze of madel.


    They went out first and finally squeezed into the gate of Kutu city without any obstacles.


    Looking at the scene, madeleton was stunned.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The next moment, his face changed, became a black: "who opened the door, put them in?"


    He let out a roar, but it didn''t help.


    Chen Heng''s army entered the city of Kutu intermittently.


    At the moment, Chen Heng is meeting another old friend.


    "Long time no see, Kelly."


    Riding on the street, looking at the person in front of him, Chen Heng smiles.


    "Yes, long time no see."


    In front of him, a middle-aged man sat on a horse and walked side by side with Chen Heng.


    He has a bright blonde hair, looks handsome, full of a mature, like a polite gentleman, full of a noble temperament.


    It''s no one else. It''s Carey.


    More than a decade later, he has become a middle-aged man, inheriting his father''s title and one of the top figures in the Kutu kingdom.


    He is also Chen Heng''s biggest helper in Kutu.


    Chen Heng can enter the city of Kutu so smoothly this time, also need his credit.


    "I haven''t been here for several years. I didn''t expect that there was not much change."


    Riding along the streets of Kutu City, Chen Heng sighed softly and silently, looking at the surrounding scenery.


    Time has changed. Now it has been more than ten years since Chen Heng first came to Kutu city.


    However, the streets of Kutu city seem to be the same as they were at the beginning.


    "Yes, not much."


    Listening to Chen Heng''s exclamation, Kaili nodded and sighed softly.


    "Thanks to you, I can come in this time."


    Chen Heng smiles and says.


    To this, Carey just laughed: "it''s just a small thing."


    "That old guy madel thought he could control the city, but in fact, he just thought he could."


    At this point, his face can not help but show a sneer: "in today''s, we are the master of this city."


    Chen Heng nodded silently and agreed with his words.


    Now is not the past.


    If it was before, the power of oliman was still very strong, the city would be firmly controlled by oliman.


    But now, after several wars, the power of the royal family has been drained, and the control of the city has greatly weakened.


    It seems that there are still thousands of people in medell''s hands, but in fact, many of those soldiers belong to the power of other nobles, and they were only recruited by him.


    And in the hands of those aristocrats, there is a considerable power.


    For example, this time, Carey not only let a considerable number of people under McDull defected, but also personally took hundreds of people from his family to fight, directly opened the door and let Chen Heng in.And there''s nothing madel can do all the way.


    "What''s the situation now?"


    Looking at Kaili, Chen Heng asked.


    He has learned a lot about the current situation in Kutu city through envoys.


    But there is no doubt that no matter how much he knows from those envoys, he will not be as detailed as Carey.


    So for now, he asked again.


    "For her majesty, it''s a terrible situation."


    Kaili naturally knew what Chen Heng wanted to ask, so he nodded: "there are only three thousand people in the city now, and there are many people who belong to us..."


    "if you want, I can run for you, and I can make them turn around immediately."


    "Good."


    Chen Heng showed a smile on his face and then said, "where''s your majesty oliman?"


    "It''s bad."


    Carey shook his head. "Just yesterday, her majesty oliman was unconscious. Now I don''t know if she''s awake."


    "According to the doctor''s diagnosis, she can''t live much longer."


    "If not, the current situation would not have developed to this point."


    He shook his head and sighed, "but it''s convenient for us."


    "Yes."


    Chen Heng smiles: "it''s convenient for us."


    "Kailin, for the sake of our friendship, you give me a definite message."


    Looking at Chen Heng, Kaili seriously asked, "next, what are you going to do?"


    "How?"


    Chen Heng looked at Kaili and his serious face, but suddenly.


    It seems that in today''s situation, not everyone can keep calm, even Kaili, an old friend who has always had a good relationship with Chen Heng.


    Think about it. In today''s situation, if it''s a little bad, the whole family may be destroyed.


    There is no room for nervousness.


    "It''s nothing to say."


    Chen Heng laughed and then said, "first of all, control the city of Kutu, control the palace, and these 3000 people."


    "And then there''s Carey and you."


    "I will not kill people at will, but I will not let them go."


    "All the nobles in the city must hand over all their arms for the time being."

 Chapter 94

    "This..."


    listening to Chen Heng''s words, Kaili subconsciously frowned: "all?"


    "Yes, all of them."


    Chen Heng nodded calmly and made no secret of his thoughts: "Kailin, I know what you are thinking."


    "The force of the families is their last guarantee."


    "But in this situation, I don''t allow any accidents."


    He sat on the horse, looking at Carey, light mouth: "otherwise, today''s thing, may not continue to happen."


    Kelly knew that.


    Facts have proved that, in today''s situation, it is extremely dangerous for families to still hold a certain degree of power.


    Today, Kaili is able to betray madel and help Chen Heng open the gate of Kutu city. In the future, other people may not be able to do so.


    After all, although Chen Heng made a wide range of friends and enjoyed a good reputation in Kutu, the southern rebels were also compassionate and friendly.


    If not controlled, today''s situation may not repeat itself in the future.


    "I can promise you."


    Chen Heng looked at Kaili and said seriously, "when this incident is over and the southern rebels are pacified, Kumar leader will be yours."


    "Including the rest of the families, there are also grants."


    "Is that true?"


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, Kaili''s face changed and her heart moved.


    Kumaring, a well-known place in the kingdom of Kutu, is a rich place with a large population and one of the core territories of the Kutu royal family.


    Chen Heng''s willingness to take out this territory is extremely generous.


    For Kaili and even the families behind him, if they can obtain such a territory, it will be enough for them to pay a huge price.


    However, there is a big problem.


    "Kumar collar seems to be the royal domain..."


    looking at Chen Heng, Kaili''s face hesitated.


    If the territory of the southern rebels is not enough, as long as they win this time, their territory will naturally be arranged by Chen Heng.


    It has been a rule since ancient times that winners can dominate everything.


    But the Kumar collar belongs to the royal family.


    If you want to grant this territory to others, there are many problems.


    "It must be very reasonable for us to help the royal family put down the rebellion and get some rewards."


    Looking at Kaili''s expression, Chen Heng smiles and says, "don''t you think so?"


    "I see."


    Kaili immediately understood Chen Heng''s meaning.


    After this war, whatever the outcome, the Kutu royal family will be controlled by others. By the time


    was there, how did the Royal territory be allocated? Has the final say been made by the winner?


    And Chen Heng''s move, I''m afraid, is to tie him to the carriage.


    Although Kumar is a royal territory, once it becomes his territory, it is not so easy for him to spit out.


    This produced a fundamental contradiction with the royal family, so that he completely broke with the royal family, must completely stand on Chen Heng''s side.


    That''s an honest plan.


    And Carey didn''t reject it.


    If you can really get rich rewards, then even if you abandon the royal family and stand on Chen Heng''s side, what is it?


    I believe it''s not only him, but also others.


    Looking at Kaili''s reaction, Chen Heng smiles, and then says, "it''s not only you, but also those who are willing to make efforts in this battle. They will get rewards."


    He reported the names of several people and several territories in a row, and casually told them where they belonged.


    Just like Carey, these territories are all royal.


    Selling other people''s things doesn''t hurt at all.


    Chen Heng at the moment is like this.


    The vast majority of the territories directly under the royal family were the most prosperous and prosperous in Kutu Kingdom, which made countless nobles yearn for.


    And Chen Hengda''s hand out these lands to others, this is what the royal family can''t do.


    After all, if he does, I''m afraid that the Royal territory will shrink seriously soon. At that time, there will be no way to maintain the majesty of the royal family.


    But what Chen Heng wants is this effect.


    It can be imagined that after the end of the war, even if oliman recovers, I''m afraid there will be few people who can be driven by him.


    Chen Heng took the lead in swallowing the territory that originally belonged to her.


    These people will not spit out their territory.


    At that time, whether willing or not, oliman will be elevated and become a bare commander.


    Of course, a large number of Royal territories were granted to many aristocrats, which inevitably led to some problems, such as the formation of a large number of Lords, so that Chen Heng could obtain less territory.After all, in theory, as long as he can win the war, it''s OK for him to swallow all the Royal territory.


    Today''s generosity is bound to bring some trouble in the future.


    However, Chen Heng is very open about this.


    It''s not his style to worry about the future before he starts.


    For him, the most important thing at the moment is to win this battle.


    As long as we can win in this battle, no matter what the problem is, it can be solved afterwards.


    And if he doesn''t win this battle, no matter how much worry or hidden danger he has, it has nothing to do with him.


    Therefore, in order to achieve the goal, at the current stage, Chen Heng must also try his best to increase the strength of his subordinates and unite all the people who can stand on his own front to face the coming test.


    So in the next, Chen Heng continued to be busy.


    With the help of Kaili and others, Chen Heng entered the main library very smoothly.


    Under the oppression of the army and the defection and persuasion of Kaili and others, Chen Heng almost didn''t have much effort to let the 3000 people under medell defecte and take refuge in his own hands.


    Later, Chen Heng directly met with several families in the city and promised them that they would obtain territory and wealth.


    And the price is the army in their hands.


    If it had been Michael before, these people might have been able to fool through, but in the face of Chen Heng at the moment, they are not qualified to bargain.


    Under some coercion and inducement, they all obediently took out their own strength.


    And the strength of these people''s hands also surprised Chen Heng.


    Including the families behind Carey, more than a dozen families have taken out nearly 4000 soldiers. Counting the 3000 soldiers obtained from medell before, it is a full 7000.


    This number is almost more than Chen Heng''s own headquarters.


    And that obviously can''t be all.


    Even in the face of Chen Heng''s strong pressure, those families can not take out all the strength of their own family, and always want to hide.


    At the moment, most of the strength we have taken out is just a large number.

 Chapter 95

    "How rich..."


    under the dilapidated manor, flames were burning everywhere.


    Bursts of shouts came, and there seemed to be screams and wails.


    In the front, you can see one by one with black hair all over the body, in the diligent will be a small box to move out, from inside slowly out.


    Kurudo looked at the boxes in front of him and sighed deeply.


    "Of course."


    Looking at his appearance, Chen Heng smiles: "unlike the northern lords, these lords in Kutu city are all top families, otherwise they can''t have a foothold here."


    After all, Kutu is the King City of Kutu kingdom. The people who can stand in this place must be the top people in Kutu kingdom.


    A family like this will not be short of money.


    "Three families have been destroyed at one time. I believe those people will be honest."


    Looking at the front faintly spread to shout to kill a voice, Chen Heng light mouth, the facial expression is cold.


    Although an agreement has been reached with the vast majority of the people in Kutu City, people have different ideas and it is undoubtedly impossible to expect everyone to cooperate.


    In ordinary circumstances, Chen Heng would tolerate it as long as he didn''t go too far.


    However, some of them go too far. Chen Heng''s practice is also very simple.


    Just overnight, a full three families were put out by the army from the north, and all the family members in Kutu city were arrested.


    The original giant just disappeared overnight.


    Their people were captured and directly demoted as slaves, their property and land were confiscated, and their accumulation for many years disappeared.


    Chen Heng used the fate of the three families to tell everyone the fate of the opposition to him.


    However, unlike ordinary people''s imagination, Chen Heng is very satisfied with these birds.


    The ancients often said that if you want to do a good job, it is not enough only to rely on favorable conditions, but also to have enough prestige.


    And these three families are the objects Chen Heng used to build Wei.


    Killing them will not only deter the rest of the people, but also clarify the unstable factors in the city.


    The property obtained from it can also solve a considerable part of Chen Heng''s troubles.


    At least, there is no need to worry about future rewards.


    "How about the arrangement of the army?"


    Looking at the manor in front of him, Chen Heng''s face is calm and calm. He looks at kurudo.


    "It''s already starting."


    Kurudo nodded: "according to your command, all the noble soldiers, or the 3000 men under medell''s hands before, were in disorder and randomly regrouped into a new team."


    "The officers are all our soldiers."


    "That''s good."


    Hearing this, Chen Heng nodded.


    For example, the soldiers under the nobles were influenced too much by them. Although they had been handed over to Chen Heng, they would be separated from him as soon as they gave an order.


    Just like the troops under the northern lords, Chen Heng could not completely control them.


    Those northern lords, after all, are allies, and they are barely reliable, but they can''t relax at all.


    Therefore, without any hesitation, Chen Heng directly scattered these people.


    On the basis of his own army, he drew a large number of soldiers from it to serve as an army of 7000 people, so as to help Chen Heng control the team.


    In this way, the combat effectiveness can be maintained while the control can be improved as much as possible.


    "Another Herald has been sent to the south."


    Looking at Chen Heng, Kaili suddenly said: "the rebels in the south are raging. Many lords are asking for help from Kutu city."


    "Do you want to send troops for support?"


    "No need."


    Chen Heng shook his head: "now is not the right time."


    Today, he has just entered the main library, and there are still many things to be done.


    For example, the rectification and training of the army, as well as the subsequent supply of equipment, and so on, are not completely over.


    It will take some time for Chen Heng''s army to complete its running in and complete its formation.


    That''s the time to attack.


    "If you don''t support them, aren''t you afraid to let them rebel together?"


    On one side, kurudo raised an objection. At this time, he had some doubts.


    Listening to this, Chen Heng did not speak, Kaili first laughed.


    "Not everyone is entitled to surrender to the rebels."


    "What do you mean?"


    Kurudo frowned, puzzled.


    Kaili looked at him and saw that Chen Heng didn''t open his mouth. Then he continued: "what is the reason that the rebels in the South rebelled and wanted to fight against kukutu?""Is it really just to overthrow the rule of her majesty oliman, with no other purpose?"


    Before kurudo could answer, he continued: "of course not."


    "Their original purpose, what they did, was nothing more than land, property and slaves, just like us."


    "So they can''t accept everyone''s surrender."


    He looked at kurudo and said faintly.


    Listen to this, kurudo frowned, some understanding, but it seems to be a little puzzled.


    Looking at him like this, Chen Heng shook his head secretly.


    The truth is very simple.


    When the southern lords rebelled, what they did was nothing more than territory and property.


    And these things don''t come out for nothing.


    If they want to get these things, they can only plunder them from others.


    And those who have been plundered will not be willing to take their territory for nothing.


    That''s why those people came to Kutu for help, not to rebel.


    In the final analysis, if the rebels allow the lords to keep their original territory without depriving them of their inherent rights and interests, they can guarantee that the Lords will not work so hard, and it is impossible to fight with the rebels until this time.


    Unfortunately, this is obviously impossible.


    When the rebels fight all the way, what they call territory and wealth?


    If they can''t get anything, what else will they fight? Why rebel?


    This is the most fundamental contradiction. It is absolutely impossible for the rebels to accept everyone.


    There are always people who want to lose something in this change, so that others can grow.


    It is precisely because of this that Chen Heng did not panic.


    Even if he didn''t do anything, the Lords would fight to the death in order to keep their territory. Unless the rebels are willing to keep all of his rights, maybe most of his rights, they may turn over.


    Otherwise, they are the most solid guardians of oriman.


    Let these people fight with the rebels, consume each other, this is in line with Chen Heng''s interests at the moment, is also what he should do.


    Of course, although we have seen these clearly, we still need to do something.


    Otherwise, if these people fall too fast, they will not be able to compete with the rebels.


    "In the name of his majesty olliman, let them refuse to insist."


    Looking at Kaili, Chen Heng said faintly: "then, in my name, give them food and weapons to support them for a while."


    "Tell them that as long as I hold on for another month, I will send troops to help them."


    Listen to Chen Heng''s words, Kaili is stunned, and then react quickly.


    "How is your majesty oliman?"


    Standing there, looking at the scenery ahead, Chen Heng suddenly opened his mouth.

 Chapter 96

    Although he has been in Kutu for a long time, Chen Heng has not seen oliman because of the previous events.


    "Your Majesty oliman''s situation is a little bad."


    Looking at Chen Heng, Kaili spoke again and said softly, "her physical condition is getting worse and worse, and her coma time is getting longer and longer."


    "In the past, she was able to wake up occasionally, but now, even if she wakes up once in a while, she is in a very bad state."


    "It seems that...


    he hesitated for a moment and didn''t say the last few words.


    But Chen Heng naturally knows what he means.


    "So...


    Chen Heng''s face was calm and nodded silently:" let''s arrange it. "


    "It''s time I went back to Kutu for such a long time to see her majesty oliman."


    He spoke faintly and said so.


    "Shall I accompany you?"


    Listen to Chen Heng''s words, Kaili heart a jump, so said.


    Chen Heng looked at him, but did not refuse, just nodded: "OK."


    That afternoon, under the leadership of Kaili, Chen Heng came to the palace.


    The imperial palace of Kutu city is very magnificent and huge in the inner city.


    Compared with the past, the palace is more and more huge and luxurious under the leadership of olliman, and one of its decorations has changed a lot since Chen Heng arrived here.


    Only in luxury, it has increased a lot.


    It can be seen that in these years, oliman has expanded her palace and increased her wealth.


    Unfortunately, up to now, these things are useless. They can neither help the Kutu royal family to increase more troops nor stop the rebels in the south.


    Now, Chen Heng is here again.


    Around the palace, there should have been a royal guard here, but now, Chen Heng''s people have been replaced as the guards of the palace.


    As for the original people, they were either replaced by Chen Heng or directly filled into the army, and they could not stay.


    With Chen Heng''s caution, since he has decided to do it, there will be no hidden danger.


    This palace, at this moment, has actually been controlled by Chen Heng.


    Compared with oliman at the moment, he is more like the master of the palace.


    In fact, the same is true.


    Now, if he wants to, he can easily replace olliman and become the master of the palace.


    As for the obstacles that originally existed, up to now, they are no longer problems.


    It''s just, it''s not necessary.


    Walking in the palace, accompanied by Kaili and kurudo, Chen Heng moves forward slowly.


    As he continued to walk forward, the scene of the palace was also revealed in front of him.


    Along the way, in addition to a few maids, there are many male servants of different shapes and figures, even slaves.


    These male servants are of different statures and shapes, but they are generally very handsome, and they are regarded as outstanding.


    "Who are these people?"


    Looking at these people, Chen Heng frowned.


    "It''s her Majesty''s servant and one of her ways of entertainment..."


    Carey took a look and then said so.


    The way of entertainment...


    Chen Heng didn''t comment on this, but kurudo frowned and didn''t have a good impression on it.


    They went on and saw many interesting scenes.


    There is a very luxurious public bath with clear water. It is said that oliman used to play with many male slaves here.


    There are many strange places to play, all appeared in the palace, so that Chen Heng can not help but secretly frown.


    In this way, in these years, oliman''s spare time life is also very rich.


    In short, it''s waves.


    But Carey''s face didn''t change.


    For him, who is often in front of olliman, he has been used to all this and is used to it.


    After a long journey, Chen Heng finally met today''s oliman.


    She was dressed in a white robe, lying on the bed alone. She smelled of medicine. Her face was very dark and yellow, and there were many wrinkles. At first glance, she didn''t look like a middle-aged woman in her early 40s, but like an old woman in her 50s and 60s.


    Look at this, where there is the style of that year.


    She just lay on the bed and made a little murmur from time to time. She didn''t know what she was murmuring, which made her look especially terrible.


    Chen Heng let people call her several times, did not get the slightest response.


    "Your Majesty is like this now..."


    on one side, the maid in charge of serving olliman was somewhat helpless: "unless your majesty wakes up, it will be like this all the time, and there is no response at all.""Has it come to this?"


    Carey''s face was heavy and he thought of something.


    The last king of Kutu Kingdom, it seems, got this disease in the last few years of his life. He fell into a coma and was paralyzed in bed for a long time.


    Now, even oliman is like this, following the footsteps of the previous generation of kings.


    It''s really unique.


    Chen Heng personally checked for olliman.


    Life energy can not only strengthen the body, but also play the role of understanding the body.


    And in Chen Heng''s examination results, olliman''s body has been very weak at the moment. It looks like there is only one last breath left.


    I don''t know how long it will last.


    "How many children did your majesty oliman have?"


    Looking at olliman, Chen Heng sighed and then spoke like this.


    "Her Majesty oliman was not married and had no legal heir, but had a child..."


    Carey hesitated and said so.


    "The child... Who is his father?"


    Chen Heng frowned and asked casually.


    "A male slave, now in the palace."


    Carey replied.


    An illegitimate son born from the union of male slaves will not be recognized by many nobles, let alone become the legitimate successor of the Kutu royal family.


    Therefore, the position of King Kutu will mostly fall to others.


    Of course, this premise is that after this twists and turns, the Kutu royal family can continue to exist.


    "Let''s go."


    Looking at the appearance of oliman, Chen Heng shakes his head and takes Kaili out of the palace.


    They left the palace and went to their own houses. They continued to be busy.


    Now, in the face of the current situation, they are very busy. They have a lot of things to do every day and can''t afford much leisure.


    In this way, time goes on and the situation in Kutu Kingdom continues to evolve.


    In the south, the rebels went all the way north to fight against the past lords, and the results have gradually emerged.


    They won the victory, along the road dare to stop their Lord, either forced to join them, or they were directly defeated.


    In this way, they approached Kutu city all the way


    all the way

 Chapter 97

    "What''s the state of Kutu today?"


    The army galloped along under the heavy rain.


    In the camp, a middle-aged man turned around, looked at the officer in front of him and asked.


    The middle-aged man in front of him looks very unique. He has a long and narrow face. His face is not handsome, but it is chilly.


    At the moment, his face was cold and he looked at the next officer.


    This is Lando, the head of the Southern Green family and the leader of the green collar.


    The rebellion of the southern Lord began with him.


    At this moment, he should have become the nominal leader of the southern rebels, leading them all the way up to Kutu.


    However, by this time, they found that after several months, the situation in Kutu was completely different from what they remembered.


    "The details are not known for the time being."


    In front of him, the emissary looked helpless: "as early as a few months ago, we lost contact with Kutu. We only know that count soda from soda went to Kutu and has taken control of Kutu city."


    "Now, the news of the whole city of Kutu is completely out of reach."


    He said helplessly.


    As early as when Chen Heng was in charge of Kutu, all the nobles who were originally connected with lanluoduo were controlled by Chen Heng. Although they were not strongly suppressed, they were also under Chen Heng''s supervision. Any change would be suppressed.


    In this case, those people, even if they were inclined to Lando, did not dare to take the risk of delivering a message to him.


    lost the help of these people, and he lost his eyeliner and lost the news of the city of couture.


    Listen to this, understand the current situation, lanluoduo subconsciously frowned.


    The loss of the source is a very dangerous signal.


    This shows that, unlike the Kutu royal family in the past, Chen Heng''s control of Kutu city has reached another stage.


    This is a very tough opponent.


    Subconsciously, the idea came to mind.


    The reputation of the Royal knight is outside, even if it is him, for Chen Heng, the Earl of sodda, also dare not underestimate.


    If he could, he didn''t want to confront the count of sodda.


    But others obviously don''t think so.


    "Sir, please give an order."


    Below, someone uttered a voice with a sneer on his face: "as long as the city of Kutu is broken, the city will belong to us."


    Kutu city is the King City of Kutu Kingdom, which gathers the most wealth and resources of the whole Kutu kingdom.


    As long as we can break through the city and plunder it at will, it will be enough to satisfy people and make a windfall.


    At the moment, many people have this idea in mind.


    In fact, before that, they did not do less.


    That''s what they''re going to rebel with Landau. That''s what they''re going to do.


    As the King City of Kutu, the wealth is even more unimaginable, as long as a little scratch to some, it is enough to satisfy people.


    Looking at the Allies below, Landau frowned subconsciously, but did not reprimand him. He just shook his head and said, "count sodda is not easy to deal with."


    "What are you afraid of?"


    Someone said: "with our strength, no matter who it is, it can''t be our opponent."


    "Not bad."


    Below, a group of people agreed.


    It has to be said that the rebels in the South have become a giant by now.


    The army of many lords, together with the serfs who came all the way, was as many as 40000 or 50000.


    No one can match such a large number of troops, even at the peak of the royal family.


    With such a huge military force, their confidence will not be inflated. No matter who they are, they will not be their opponents.


    He just looked at them and listened to them, but he couldn''t help frowning.


    Indeed, with their present military strength, even count sodda is not their opponent.


    However, if the other party sticks to Kutu, they may not be able to take Kutu.


    He couldn''t be more clear about the quality of his 50000 people.


    Although they did have an absolute advantage in the number of people, the huge army belonged to different lords and had their own ideas.


    If it''s a field battle, it doesn''t matter. But if it''s going to attack a city, I''m afraid that over a long period of time, all kinds of problems will easily arise.


    Moreover, logistics is also a huge problem.


    The consumption of a huge army of 50000 people is a huge number. It can be said that the consumption every day is amazing.


    If the delay is too long, I''m afraid they will collapse before Kutu is captured.These are all problems.


    Siege is definitely not a good choice.


    But up to now, lanlodo has nothing to do with it.


    It''s a pity to leave if you don''t do anything, and you can''t explain to the following Lords.


    All the way to Kutu, many of the Lords below are able to insist on plundering Kutu''s wealth, which is a great driving force.


    If you do nothing and leave like this, it is bound to cause the dissatisfaction of many lords.


    With the idea of temptation, lanlodo sent messengers into the city of Kutu to negotiate with count sodda.


    But in Kutu City, when Chen Heng received the letter from lanluoduo, he just laughed.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Beside him, looking at Chen Heng who suddenly smiles, Kaili has some doubts.


    "It''s a letter from lanlodo."


    Chen Heng laughed and handed the letter to Kaili: "he said that as long as I am willing to lead the army to withdraw from Kutu, I will grant the whole northern land and a large area of royal land to me, so that I can become the Lord of that area."


    "That sounds good."


    Listening to these words, Carey couldn''t help laughing: "it seems that it''s redundant."


    "Yes."


    Chen Heng also laughed: "the northern land is my territory. As for the lands belonging to the royal family, they are all under my control now."


    "The so-called grant is to give me everything I have now."


    "He can''t get any more."


    Carey shook his head and said, "he''s in a much worse situation than we are at the moment."


    "Fifty thousand troops are stationed outside. The consumption of each day is an amazing number."


    "If he doesn''t end the fighting as soon as possible, I''m afraid the army will soon fall apart."


    "Not bad."


    Chen Heng nodded.


    Because he had expected the current situation early, Chen Heng forced the leaders near Kutu to move, leaving only a piece of ruins for the rebels.


    Lanlodo had no way to maintain his team even if he wanted to rely on robbery.


    In contrast, although Chen Heng also needed logistics, his people were more than lanluo, and he occupied Kutu, so he could get money and food from Kutu to support him.


    Relatively speaking, although the situation is also difficult, at least in a short period of time, there will be no logistics problems.


    But Lando, it''s not so lucky.


    It''s not polite to say that as long as we spend a few more months under the city of Kutu, lanlodo will be unable to support and the army will collapse directly.


    "How to reply?"


    Sitting on one side, looking at Chen Heng in front of him, Kaili asked.


    "In the name of his majesty olliman, reprimand him for his rebellion and let him leave Kutu immediately and return to his own territory."

 Chapter 98

    "And then?"


    Looking at Chen Heng, Kaili continued to speak.


    "And then..."


    Chen Heng smiles: "naturally, he is ready for war."


    Lanlodo would never give up Kutu because of this order. Neither his own environment nor his ambition would allow him to do so.


    Therefore, Chen Heng''s order is doomed to be in vain.


    However, in fact, at this point, Chen Heng does not want lanluoduo to leave.


    It''s hard to concentrate the enemy''s effective forces here. If we don''t find a chance to kill them, wouldn''t it be a pity.


    This is a great opportunity.


    If you change the occasion, even if Chen Heng can win the opponent, it is not so easy to completely eliminate the opponent''s strength in the first World War. It needs to be consumed slowly, and the time and energy consumed will be unimaginable.


    And now, the other side directly put most of their strength on, to Chen Heng body before.


    It would be a pity if Chen Heng did not seize such a good opportunity.


    Chen Heng couldn''t help laughing at the thought.


    But now is not the time.


    Although there is a chance of winning, it is good to spend a while and increase the chance of winning.


    Therefore, at this moment, Chen Heng began to order.


    "Send orders to close the gate of Kutu city. No one is allowed to go in and out from now on. Be prepared to guard the city."


    Looking at Kaili, Chen Heng said faintly: "from now on, we are ready to defend the city."


    Listening to the order, Kaili also smiles and appreciates Chen Heng''s decision.


    As Chen Heng''s confidant to some extent, he is very clear about Chen Heng''s power now.


    It was an army of nearly 20000 people, and most of them were elite soldiers who fought with other nationalities in the North all the year round, far less than the rebels in the south.


    And there are Kingdom Knights like Chen Heng.


    If we really want to fight, although the number of the rebels is dominant, most of them are not Chen Heng''s opponents.


    In the case of dominant power on hand, Chen Heng is not only not inflated, but also extremely cautious. He wants to consume the opponent for a while before starting the decisive battle.


    This kind of prudence, which stands on the edge but still treads on thin ice, is not what ordinary people can have.


    He is worthy of being known as the first knight of Kutu kingdom.


    "In the future, we may have to go through a tough defensive battle for some time."


    Sitting beside Kaili, Chen Heng said with a playful look on his face.


    "Yes."


    Listen to Chen Heng''s words, Kaili also smiles, with some fun in his smile.


    Next, time goes on.


    He was not surprised by Chen Heng''s refusal.


    In fact, in the current situation, if Chen hengzhen accepts his terms, he should be surprised and shocked.


    It''s just as expected at the moment.


    After being rejected by Chen Heng, he began to organize the army to attack the city.


    The two sides entered the most difficult siege.


    However, to lanluoduo''s surprise, for their attack, Chen Heng''s fighting power was not strong.


    On several occasions, the guards on the wall were tottering, with a posture that they could attack with more strength.


    Several times, the Knights of lanlodo even took the lead in charging and rushed up the city wall of Kutu, but they were finally defeated by the Knights headed by kurudo and fought again.


    The defense of Kutu city is not as strong as expected.


    In this regard, Lando some doubts, but also some surprises.


    In his mind, he guessed that this might be the reason why count sodda had left the north and had no time to mobilize too many troops.


    After all, in order to get to Kutu as quickly as possible, count sodda must have gone into battle with light weight and as quickly as possible.


    Perhaps it is for this reason that the current guard force of Kutu city is not strong.


    Of course, it is also possible that count sodda could not use too much power.


    In terms of the means of communication in this era, lanluoduo, located in the south, had no idea how many troops Chen Heng had and how powerful he was.


    In addition, Beidi has always been the first front to fight against desert alien races. Perhaps in the near future, those desert alien races have appeared again, harassing Beidi and restraining the forces of its Lords.


    All kinds of possibilities appeared in the mind of the southern lords headed by lanlodo.


    There is no doubt that this greatly stimulated their enthusiasm to attack the city and made them work harder to defeat the city and capture oliman and count sodda together.


    At this time, in Kutu City, there were many nobles who had contact with lanlodo.


    They told lanlodo and others that count soda had only brought 2000 people into Kutu this time. It was only by taking important members of each family as hostages that he forced each family to contribute to protect Kutu for him.At this moment, there is not much power in the city of Kutu, and the count of sodda is desperate.


    When they heard the news, lanlodo and others were both surprised and happy.


    The information they got is very consistent with the situation in Kutu recently.


    I''m afraid the city of Kutu is very empty now. As long as they use more strength, they can take it down.


    At that time, the so-called First Knight of the Kingdom, count sodda, could only howl under their army.


    The news, let originally hesitant, want to leave lanluoduo to re firm the idea of siege.


    At this time, another news forced him to make up his mind to capture the city of Kutu as soon as possible.


    The nobles in the city sent messengers to tell them a message about count sodda.


    According to the news, count soda is already mobilizing forces from the north. In three months at most, 7000 reinforcements will arrive in Kutu.


    If you don''t take advantage of this time to capture Kutu, I''m afraid there will be no chance later.


    For this news, lanluoduo expressed some doubts, but the action on the hand was not accelerated, the attack was more rapid.


    ...


    on the red wall, there are still pieces of blood.


    It''s noon now, and the golden sun is shining in the sky. Outside the city wall, the sound of shouting and killing comes from time to time, which makes people feel a little bored.


    "The fighting is very fierce..."


    Chen Heng walks on the city wall and looks at the scene with a smile.


    "It looks like they''ve been hit."


    On one side, Carey smiles: "first show your weak side, let the other side think you are weak, and then take the initiative to send people out the news, tell the other side of the situation in the city, force the other side to continue to attack."


    "Your Excellency, you are worthy of the title of the best commander of the Kingdom and the first knight."


    He looked at Chen Heng, full of admiration.


    Of course, strictly speaking, this is not a compliment.


    For more than a month, what Chen Heng has done is in his eyes.


    Facing the rebels headed by lanlodo, Chen Heng did not choose to go out to fight, but chose to rely on the city wall of Kutu to defend, so as to consume the strength of the other side.


    In order to attract the enemy to Kutu city and not leave halfway, he not only took the initiative to show that the enemy was weak, but also sent people to spread news to confuse the other side and let the other side continue to attack.


    The attack, which lasted for more than a month, not only consumed the opponent''s energy greatly, but also tempered those newly integrated troops and played a role in training to a certain extent.


    It can be said that it can be said that it can achieve several goals at one stroke.

 Chapter 99

    "Lanlodo is a smart man."


    Standing on the city wall, looking at Kaili with respect on his face, Chen Heng just smiles: "if you take him out of the battlefield, he may find something wrong."


    "Even now, he may be able to detect something wrong, but there is no other way."


    "Those allies who have been with him all the way have trapped him, and the fluke ideas in his heart have made him bite his teeth and leave without decision."


    "Of course, even if he leaves, it''s no different."


    At this point, Chen Heng couldn''t help laughing.


    Different from the other party''s imagination, the initiative of this battle has always been in Chen Heng''s hands.


    His strength is not only above the other side, but also very clear about everything of the other side.


    However, the other side is vague about him and everything in Kutu.


    For today''s sake, Chen Heng started to prepare as early as ten years ago.


    Both sides are not equal in strength, intelligence and preparation.


    We can imagine what will happen.


    It''s not polite to say that the result is doomed when the other party takes the army to Kutu city.


    This period of time saw, but Chen Heng in order to reduce losses, and increase the chance of winning deliberately maintain the situation.


    But even this situation, by now, is almost over.


    "Let kurudo go down and get ready."


    Standing on the city wall, looking at the scene of fighting below, Chen Heng calmly said: "assemble the army, and go to war in three days."


    "Don''t you have to wait a little longer?"


    Next to him, Carey asked.


    In his opinion, the rebel''s energy has not been exhausted to the extreme at the moment, and it can still be consumed for a period of time.


    It''s good to wait until the other side is really exhausted and ready to leave.


    "To wait until the most appropriate time to do everything will only lead to bad things."


    Looking at Kaili, Chen Heng shook his head: "up to now, the other side has been very tired. Not only lanluoduo, but also other lords have the idea of leaving."


    "If you keep waiting, who knows what will happen?"


    He turned and looked down at the earth, and said faintly.


    If you really wait until the other party chooses to leave, although the other party will be weaker, but will also be ready to withdraw, Chen Heng attack.


    Even if the outcome does not change at that time, some people will escape and leave the battlefield.


    And this is exactly what Chen Heng doesn''t want.


    Chen Heng''s goal was clear from the beginning to the end, that is, to completely wipe out this army and the other party''s effective forces.


    One side, Carey did not speak again, just nodded thoughtfully.


    Time passed slowly. In the blink of an eye, three days passed again.


    Three days later, the weather outside is still very sunny, which is a very comfortable season.


    If the usual time, perhaps someone will go out in this season, walk in the outside world, free play.


    But now, it''s a completely different scene.


    Outside the city of Kutu, it has now become a slaughterhouse.


    A large number of corpses piled up under the wall, below, a soldier frantically rushed forward, want to rush to the wall, to fight with the enemy.


    However, no matter how they charge, the final result is the same. Although they have shaken the guards above several times, they have been pushed down again and again.


    "Is that still the case?"


    Looking at the scene in front of him, lanluoduo''s face was dignified. At this moment, he sighed deeply in his heart.


    Since more than a month ago, scenes like today have been repeated over and over again.


    The guards in Kutu are really weak, and they are getting weaker and weaker as they attack day by day.


    But the city is particularly tenacious, always standing in front, has not been broken.


    "To evacuate?"


    Looking at the wall clearly visible in front of him, the thought flashed through his mind.


    As long as more than a month of siege, let him particularly tired, feel heavy pressure.


    The pressure comes not only from the enemy, but also from our own people.


    A total of 50000 people are stationed outside Kutu, and the cost is amazing.


    Every day the army stayed outside Kutu, it was under great pressure.


    Although it''s OK in a short time and you can get it from the territory you''ve conquered, sooner or later, there will be problems.


    As commander-in-chief of the Confederate forces in the south, Lando could clearly understand the great danger he was facing at the moment.


    However, if we just evacuate from the city of Kutu in this way, we are not willing to do so.


    During this period of time, the guards in Kutu city are really getting weaker and weaker. If you look at the current situation and persist for a while, you may be able to break it.Moreover, for the sake of this battle, everyone has suffered huge losses. If they can''t defeat Kutu and just leave, it will be a huge blow even for lanlodo.


    Because of so many worries, lanlodo is in a dilemma at this moment.


    "Attack for another half a month..."


    at last, lanlodo took a deep breath, and the thought flashed in his heart: "if you can''t do it any more, leave."


    Count sodda''s reinforcements are coming, and the pressure of logistics is increasing day by day. After a while, even if he doesn''t want to retreat, I''m afraid he won''t be able to.


    In the distance, a cry came suddenly.


    Listening to the voice, Lando subconsciously turned back and looked forward.


    Looking at the scene emerging in front of him, he was stunned.


    At the end of the line of sight, the gate of Kutu city is slowly opening, in which an army is slowly rushing out.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Looking at this scene, lanluoduo was stunned and didn''t understand what happened.


    After a good siege, the army in the city ran out by itself.


    What do you want to do?


    Subconsciously, lanlot thought that something had happened in the city.


    Perhaps the nobles controlled by count sodda rebelled and opened the city gate, or some of count sodda''s subordinates could not hold on and were ready to open the door to surrender...


    but then the army''s practice overturned all kinds of ideas in lanlodo''s mind.


    In the front, as the gate of Kutu city opened, the army slowly moved forward and charged forward.


    Looking at this posture, it doesn''t look like a surrender.


    A terrible cry came from the front.


    Just for a moment, lanlodo''s army was torn open by the other side and quickly moved forward.


    In the gate of Kutu City, more troops are still emerging and going out crazily.


    "They want to counterattack?"


    By this time, lanlodo finally realized what they were going to do.


    It''s just that by now, his ideas are no longer important.


    Troops from the city of Kutu are pouring out and rushing to the front.


    The two armies officially collided.


    The decisive battle is coming!


    For the Lords of the rebel side, this decisive battle is too abrupt.


    They were not ready at all, and the showdown officially began.


    Troops from the city of Kutu sprang up and charged directly at them.


    The roar of war drums rang out for a long time, and the loud cry of killing covered everything.


    At the bottom, Chen Heng changed into a suit of armor, followed by kuru more than a few people, and rushed out.


    The showdown is officially on.

 Chapter 100

    "In this way, the decisive battle broke out. After that battle, the situation of Kutu kingdom was established, and then in the next 20 years, it gradually became the kingdom of nado." In the spacious palace, the middle-aged man stroked the little boy''s head and said with a smile.


    "And then, grandfather, are you the new king?"


    Listening to the story told by the man, the little boy''s eyes were shining, looking at the middle-aged man and asking.


    "Yes."


    The little boy''s questions were many and naive, but the middle-aged man explained them patiently and gently.


    After a while, there was a sound of footwork from the outside. The boy''s Playmate came to look for him and play with him.


    "Go ahead."


    Looking at this scene, the middle-aged man smiles, indicating that it''s time for him to leave.


    The little boy reluctantly left the man''s side.


    Within the spacious palace, soon there was only one man left.


    The main hall around is very spacious and gorgeous, but there are not many people. Only the middle-aged man is standing here, which is very lonely.


    However, middle-aged men don''t feel uncomfortable about it and have been used to it for a long time.


    Seeing the little boy leave in front of him, he goes forward silently and walks out of the palace.


    The light sunlight shines down on him and shows his appearance.


    His appearance is very delicate and handsome. Although he is very old now, he can still see the original outline, which makes people feel extraordinary.


    In the sun, he was dressed in a black robe and his long hair was scattered at will. At this moment, he was not dignified, but had a gentle and calm temperament, which made people unforgettable and extraordinary.


    It''s no one else. It''s Karin nado, the king of nado.


    Chen Heng stood alone outside the palace, silently watching the distance, recalling the past twenty years.


    After the decisive battle of that year, lanlodo was defeated and killed by him on the spot. So far, the southern rebels were suppressed by him in the first World War, and they were directly under his feet.


    Later, in the name of oliman, he reorganized the situation of Kutu Kingdom, defeated the rebellious lords and brought their territory into his hands.


    After the death of olliman, Chen Heng founded the kingdom of nado on the basis of the kingdom of Kutu as her husband and Prince of the royal family.


    Now, 20 years have passed since the beginning.


    In 20 years, the environment has changed a lot.


    Under Chen Heng''s painstaking management, Beidi is no longer a problem.


    Most of the northern lords who had gone south with Chen Heng were now transferred to other places by him. As for their original territory, Chen Heng swallowed it up and turned it into a whole.


    In addition, around the kingdom of nado, the original kingdom of oris also disappeared. Chen Heng seized the opportunity to take advantage of their civil strife to defeat and annex it.


    Today''s kingdom of nado is already a giant. Its territory, army and the number of knights are far more than the original kingdom of Kutu.


    It can be said that it has reached the peak.


    But at this point, it''s a limit.


    It''s not that he can''t go on, it''s just that Chen Heng has no more energy and time.


    "Time..."


    outside the palace, Chen Heng sighed deeply.


    Counting his age, he is now nearly 60 years old. Although he still looks young and has great strength, he has finally reached a critical point.


    In fact, today, he is a real knight.


    On the other hand, he also made great progress in forging method, which is not far away from the perfection of forging practice.


    Today, even if he is alone, he is comparable to an army. Even if thousands of people surround and suppress him, he will be killed alone.


    Only with his courage and strength can he set up this career and reach the present level.


    But now, it''s a kind of limit.


    Chen Heng can feel that his body is close to the limit. Under normal circumstances, it is impossible to go further.


    The potential of his body has been completely exhausted, and even his life span is not much left.


    Chen Heng is only 60 years old now. It seems that there is still a long time to go before this number.


    However, the wrong way of practicing rock forging and squeezing life energy to practice makes his physique exhaustion very fast and his life span is much lower than that of the same knight.


    Calculate the time, Chen Heng himself estimates, according to this trend, at most a few years, he may not be able to hold on.


    But he didn''t care about it. He just laughed and turned to leave.


    Turning away from this place, he came to a palace.In the palace, an old woman lay quietly on her big bed.


    She was dressed in a black dress, and her face was not as old as she was, like an old woman in her 70s and 80s.


    "Venal, I''ve come to see you."


    Looking at the woman''s appearance, Chen Heng smiles and sits down.


    For his arrival, the old man seemed to have some reaction, palm moved, but did not open his eyes.


    The old man in front of us is no one else. It''s venal.


    A few years ago, venal suffered from the same disease as her sister and father, often falling into a coma.


    This kind of disease was OK at the beginning, but later, it became more and more serious. Now, I can''t wake up again.


    In fact, if Chen Heng hadn''t injected her life energy all these years to maintain her physical function, I''m afraid that Weiner would not have been able to do it.


    But even so, up to now, it''s almost the limit.


    Her life reaction has been extremely weak, and so have other reactions.


    Up to now, in addition to the arrival of Chen Heng, there are some reactions, for others, there is no reaction at all.


    After a while, I''m afraid she will leave Chen Hengyuan.


    And this time, I believe, will not be very long.


    Chen Heng sighed deeply, looking at Wiener''s eyes a little complicated, both some nostalgia, but also some apology.


    At the beginning of the scene, is still in sight.


    At that time, Wiener was still very young and ignorant about the future, but now she is old and has become what she is now.


    "Sorry."


    Silence for a long time, Chen Heng finally smile: "according to the current trend, Weiner, I''m afraid you have to go to my front."


    "But don''t worry. It won''t take me long. I''ll be there later."


    "I don''t know if there is so-called death in this world, but even if there is, I''m afraid I can''t see you."


    He sat there and whispered a lot.


    On the head of the bed, Wiener lay quietly, her eyes closed, only moved occasionally, as if listening.


    Everything is so beautiful and quiet.


    After a while, the sound of footsteps came from outside.


    "Father."


    A voice came from the outside, a little low and dignified.


    A tall middle-aged man came from the outside, wearing a bright silver armor, looking very bright.


    If you look carefully, you can find that his appearance is similar to Chen Heng.


    This is Kudo, the eldest son of Chen Heng and Weiner, and his successor.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Below, looking at Chen Heng, Kudo asks.

 Chapter 101

    Chen Heng turns around and looks at kuduo behind him.


    Twenty years later, before I knew it, that little girl had grown up and become what she is now.


    Although he has lived for two generations, Chen Heng has never had the experience of having children before he was born again or during the previous two simulations.


    It''s the first time I''ve had a similar experience.


    Because of this, Chen Heng is very serious about his first child.


    He used the most energy, the greatest effort, also accompanied his growth, all the way to let him grow up to now, has become such a shape.


    From his face, it seems that we can see Chen Heng''s original outline and shadow.


    And now, his time is running out, and it''s time to give him everything he has worked hard for.


    Chen Heng couldn''t help laughing at the thought.


    On this day, in front of Wiener''s bed, they talked a lot.


    It was not until a long time later that Kudo walked out of the palace, full of heavy and complicated departures.


    In the days that followed, Chen Heng didn''t do much, but gradually put down what he was doing and gave it to his children.


    He was alone in the palace, with venal, in each other''s last period of life, with each other.


    A few months passed quickly.


    With the consumption of time, the fire of Wiener''s life is finally extinguished, completely exhausted.


    Subsequently, Chen Heng also completely put down the package.


    Not long after venal''s death, he handed over the position of king to Kudo, sealed his other children away, and then prepared to start a new journey.


    Although he has reached the end of his life, Chen Heng still has the strength to walk far away.


    After finishing the important work, he finally picked up the sword again and prepared to go to the other side of the mainland to explore along the path of his predecessors.


    "Do you really want to leave?"


    Before leaving, a familiar friend came to the palace and found Chen Heng.


    Kurudo is tall. Although he is nearly 60 years old, he is still strong, far stronger than ordinary people.


    However, like Chen Heng, his life is coming to an end.


    After years of fighting and the use of life energy, his life is also consumed rapidly. Although he is a knight, his life is not as long as that of an ordinary person.


    In these years, Chen Heng sealed his fiefdom to the south, giving him a very high status. He wanted to make him enjoy peace and not continue to work hard.


    But now it seems that in these years, kurudo was not idle, and now he is still strong, not inferior to those young knights.


    "Very early on, I wanted to leave and go along the road that Mr. corribo had taken to see the scenery in the distance."


    Before the palace, looking at the old friend in front of him, Chen Heng smiles: "it''s just that in the past, I was bound by many things, and I can''t let go. Until now, I''m a dying man."


    "I can finally, happily let go of my hands and feet and do it according to my mind."


    As early as a few decades ago, when the Kutu kingdom was just suppressed by Chen Heng, coribo left the Kutu Kingdom and went far along a mysterious ancient road.


    According to him, it is to explore the lost heritage and gain the ancient power.


    It has been decades since he left. Until now, no news has been heard from him. It must have been more or less bad.


    At the moment, Chen Heng also wants to go to the distance and see the wonderful world along the road that correpo went through.


    When you think about it, Chen Heng has been wandering around the Kutu Kingdom since he came to this world. Let alone leaving this continent, he has never seen the scenery in this continent.


    It''s a pity to think about it now.


    He had the idea to travel again for a long time, but he was limited by many things, so he could not travel far.


    The original idea, until now, can be mentioned again.


    "Count me in."


    There was a smile on kurudo''s face.


    He looked at Chen Heng and said solemnly, "although I''m old, I can still hold the sword and serve you for several years."


    "I believe you can still use me along the way."


    He said so solemnly.


    They just looked at each other like this, then they couldn''t help laughing, just like the past.


    "Not bad."


    Chen Heng nods and smiles.


    A few days later, he began to set out, but there was another kurudo around him.


    Starting from the kingdom of nado, they made a circle in many parts of the Kingdom, walked around and looked at their achievements over the years.


    Objectively speaking, Chen Heng has done very well in the past 20 years.


    He succeeded in unifying a large area of Kutu Kingdom, and even enfeoffment the scattered lords who occupied a large number of territories to the border of the Kingdom, so as to reduce the burden of the new kingdom of nado.Over the past 20 years, the population has multiplied and the policy has been stable. Although there is no way to put an end to the bad things, they are much better than in the past.


    For decades, the strength of nado Kingdom has gradually become strong, and it has become the overlord of this area, extremely powerful.


    Chen Heng and kuluduo walked all the way, looking at their achievements, they couldn''t help laughing.


    The time has come, and now their lives have come to an end.


    However, compared with other people, at least they have done a lot in their limited life, and changed the fate of many people, making more people''s lives better.


    The sense of achievement brought by this is indescribable.


    For Chen Heng, this is not only the harvest of points, but also the touch in his heart.


    Just looking at the changes you''ve made, feeling that more people benefit from your own efforts, and that life becomes better, is enough to touch people''s hearts.


    With these, no matter how the simulation is, Chen Heng thinks it is worth it.


    So he left the kingdom of nado all the way, all the way out.


    Slowly, they left the sphere of influence of the kingdom of nado and gradually went out.


    Along the way, there are many dangers, not only greedy thieves, but also natural disasters.


    For ordinary people, the danger along the way is enough to kill them countless times.


    But for Chen Heng and his wife, these are nothing.


    After all, they are knights. Although they are old, they are still powerful.


    The bandit group, even without Chen Heng''s hand, is just one more person in Kulu.


    They went all the way through a lot of places.


    In the fifth year of the journey, kurudo couldn''t support and left first.


    He died in the war.


    In a mysterious relic, they met the mysterious guards left over from the past. It seems that they were arranged by the owner of the relic at that time, and they have great power.


    In the battle, in order to protect Chen Heng, kurudo activated the seed of life and died after the last battle.


    And Chen Heng is also black and blue.


    He also entered the state of life explosion, although survived, but compared with kurudo, just barely more breath.


    However, as for his own state, he knew very well that after he withdrew from the state of life explosion, he would soon fall into dead silence and leave the world completely.


    Fortunately, before his power was exhausted, he succeeded in killing his opponent, the guardian of this mysterious relic.

 Chapter 102

    "Am I going to die..."


    under the huge and mysterious relics, Chen Heng covered his chest and flashed this idea in his heart.


    He''s in bad shape at the moment.


    It is a very bad situation to enter into the explosion of life. Even when Chen Heng is at the peak, he will lose his body greatly and let his body enter a very bad state.


    Now, much less.


    Chen Heng can feel the disappearance of his own strength, the gradual disappearance of his physical strength, and the rapidly weakening vitality.


    He''s going to die soon.


    "Kurudo, it seems that this is the end of our journey."


    He reluctantly turned and looked into the distance with a wry smile on his face.


    Not far away, kurudo''s body was lying there, and there was no life at the moment.


    After this war, he died completely and his whole life disappeared under the last explosion.


    Reading this, Chen Heng sighed, but he was not sad about it.


    People always want to die. It''s common to die sooner or later.


    For knights like kurudo, it''s better to die in battle than in bed.


    I believe that for their own outcome, kurudo himself is also satisfied with it.


    Now, however, Chen Heng opens his eyes and tries his best to move forward.


    The ruins in front of us are very strange, hidden in a secret place, very dangerous.


    There is an old local legend that the ruins were built by ancient witches and possessed some mysterious power.


    Anyone who enters cannot leave alive.


    After entering, Chen Heng and his wife met the guardians of the site, some creatures that looked like puppets.


    These puppets are very powerful, almost every one of them is no inferior to the knights, and the powerful one, even compared with the knights, is not far behind.


    Chen Heng has exhausted all his strength to kill all these puppets.


    After that, even if nothing happened, he would die, just like kurudo.


    But before that, there''s something else he can do.


    "Wizard..."


    walking hard on the road, Chen Heng muttered to himself: "let me see what the so-called wizard is..."


    although he is a knight, Chen Heng never forgets the name of the world.


    This world is called the wizarding world.


    From the perspective of name, the world should be dominated by the wizard group.


    That''s why Chen Heng went to the ruins when he heard that they were related to witches.


    After three full simulations and nearly 100 years of experience, Chen Heng has finally found the traces of the so-called wizard and can really understand the secrets of the world.


    Such an opportunity is extremely rare, and Chen Heng will never let it go.


    If you miss this time, even if you can do the next simulation, you don''t know when it will be if you want to really get in touch with the wizard like this time.


    Walking on the road, Chen Heng''s mind flashed all kinds of ideas.


    After killing all the guardians outside the ruins, he walked into the ruins in front of him.


    The shimmering lights illuminate the whole site.


    To Chen Heng''s surprise, there is something similar to the circuit system in this relic, which was activated the moment he entered here.


    The light white light will directly illuminate the whole relic, and also illuminate the light in front of the body.


    This scene makes Chen Heng feel like he is not in the wizarding world, but in the modern society.


    It''s just that soon, he came back to himself and reacted.


    "Master advanced technology?"


    He reacted quickly and the idea flashed through his mind.


    Judging from the present situation of this relic, the owner of this relic obviously mastered more advanced technology, which is much more perfect and advanced than the outside world.


    Based on this reasoning, perhaps the civilization of the wizard group is much stronger than that of this continent.


    All sorts of thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s mind, and then he continued to move forward.


    Along the way, he was very careful.


    At the moment, his condition is very bad, not to mention the existence of the puppets before, even some ordinary soldiers can take him down and cut him to death.


    Of course, by now, he doesn''t really care about life or death.


    Just before he died, he still hoped to get something.


    Finally, he came to the ruins. He didn''t want to die without getting anything.Therefore, he walked very carefully. He looked very careful all the way, for fear of touching any mechanism.


    Fortunately, however, perhaps all the dangers in this relic are limited to the outside guardians. Chen Heng did not see any mechanism along the way.


    He walked smoothly to the front, all the way to the core position.


    This is a spacious room. In the middle of the room, a light black crystal ball is left there. It looks like an ordinary crystal ball. It''s ordinary and no different.


    "Is that all that''s left?"


    Looking at the crystal ball in front of him, Chen Heng frowned subconsciously.


    Before he came here, he had searched elsewhere.


    Unfortunately, perhaps because of too long time, many things in this place have been invalid, and some of the things left by the original owner of the ruins have directly become rags.


    This also led to Chen Heng''s all the way to the present, but not much harvest.


    Of course, even if there is a harvest, those things are of no use to him.


    After all, he is a dying man now. Even if he can get the secret treasure left by the wizard, what can he do?


    What he wants to find when he enters the ruins is only some secrets about the wizard.


    Who are they? Where are you from? Where are you going?


    What kind of history and civilization do they have? What kind of power does it have?


    From the moment he knew the existence of the wizard, these problems arose in Chen Heng''s heart.


    Unfortunately, although there are some books left here, those precious books have become dust in history and can''t be identified at all.


    This area is the last place Chen Heng searched.


    "In terms of location, this is the center..."


    all the way here, Chen Heng was already a little out of breath: "if there is anything important, he should stay here."


    The thought flashed through his mind, and then he coughed a few times.


    An unprecedented sense of weakness and weakness enveloped him, making him feel particularly bad.


    He has never been so weak since he came to this world and became a knight.


    Intense pain and weakness constantly appeared on his body, which made him feel close to collapse and extremely uncomfortable.


    If Chen Heng had not been controlled by his strong willpower, I''m afraid he would have fallen at the moment.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, he walked slowly forward to the crystal ball.


    Standing there, after hesitating for a moment, he finally reached out and picked up the crystal ball.


    Beyond Chen Heng''s expectation, when he picked up the crystal ball, a unique feeling suddenly rose.


    The sensation of electric shock rose rapidly, accompanied by severe pain.

 Chapter 103

    Blazing, incomparable blazing sensation is emerging, just floating in Chen Heng''s mind.


    There was intense pain all over his body, and an inexplicable sense of dizziness appeared, enveloping his whole brain.


    If it''s just physical pain, it''s OK.


    With Chen Heng''s will, physical pain is nothing. It is nothing to him.


    What really kills us is the mental pain.


    Chen Heng has a lot of experience in physical pain. He has been through many tests and is used to it.


    But it''s the first time for me to suffer from such severe mental pain.


    Violent, extremely violent pain is rising, like a brain will be a lot of things directly into your brain in general, so the feeling is suffocating, that the whole brain will explode in general.


    A sense of haziness gradually emerged, at this time, almost even the self-consciousness are lost, unable to maintain.


    Fortunately, Chen Heng survived in the end.


    He survived the mental pain, accepted it and digested it thoroughly.


    "Passed the psychiatric appraisal..."


    in my mind, an inexplicable voice sounded, hoarse and low, like an old man opening his mouth, making a weak and small voice.


    Listen to this voice, Chen Heng subconsciously frowned, did not have time to react, then feel a change.


    A great deal of information flowed from his mind.


    Huge information in a short period of time into his brain, temporarily let his spirit is not from some depression, brain directly crash.


    This kind of feeling is very unique, even in a short time let Chen Heng ignore the pain on the body, like completely lost consciousness.


    After a while, he regained his mind and felt the message in his mind.


    In his mind, is a meditation on the spiritual structure.


    Feel the spirit through meditation, and then simulate the rune model in the mind through the powerful spirit, solidify the rune particles, and improve their own spiritual particles....


    when all the rune meditation is over, the powerful mental force will collapse to capture the external energy particles, integrate them into the body in a special way, slowly increase the physique, and accumulate the magic particles....


    all kinds of magic particles One by one, the messages passed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    It was a long time before he suddenly woke up.


    Wizard!


    It''s a wizard''s legacy.


    What Chen Heng didn''t expect is that in this relic, he didn''t get any information about the wizard, but he got the most precious thing, the wizard''s meditation inheritance.


    According to the information recorded in this message, Rune meditation is the foundation of the wizard and the beginning of everything.


    All things must be started through meditation in order to really get through this road.


    The huge mental pressure that Chen Heng has just felt is a test.


    Only when the spirit is tough enough, the will is strong enough, and people with certain spiritual characteristics can have the potential to feel the spiritual power, so as to go further and really start meditation.


    If the spirit is not strong enough, the will is not strong enough, people who do not have that kind of potential will die under the spiritual shock of the crystal ball when they just touch it.


    On the other hand, Chen Heng''s ability to pass the crystal ball test and obtain these knowledge is undoubtedly the meaning that he has passed the test and his spirit is strong enough.


    "Mental test......"


    Chen Heng thought for a while, some doubts and some guesses.


    He has lived several lives, including his experience in the simulation world.


    Several times of life, in addition to giving him rich life experience, but also honed his will and spirit.


    That must be why he passed the test.


    He thought, and then began to feel the message that came to mind.


    In his mind, the memory of those messages is very deep and clear. It''s almost as if they were directly printed in his mind. He can''t even throw them away.


    "What a convenient technology..."


    Chen Heng was a little surprised, but also a little wary.


    Among the knowledge in his mind, there is an understanding of this technology. The above description is that there is a probability that it will cause permanent mental damage to the user.


    In other words, it is a means with a probability to turn users into mentally retarded. The more times they use it, the higher the probability.


    Fortunately, although Chen Heng is close to running out of oil, his spirit is still tough enough, otherwise it will be funny.


    "Feel the spirit."


    Without much hesitation, he sat down straight across his knees and began to try.


    According to the records of Ming thought, he tried to try, trying to feel his own spiritual power, but he couldn''t do it at all.


    Feel the spirit, which requires a stable environment, with the most peaceful attitude to do, and these conditions, Chen Heng now does not have.He is seriously injured at the moment, and the pain from his body and spirit is constantly spreading. From time to time, it interferes with his consciousness and makes him unable to meditate wholeheartedly.


    Besides, he doesn''t have much time.


    After trying for a while, Chen Heng opened his eyes helplessly, then got up and walked to the outside world.


    Calculate the time. He has little time left now. He may be out of breath at any time. Every step is like overdraft.


    If Chen Heng had not been a warrior and a knight, he would have been unable to move now and could only lie on the ground.


    With his last strength, he went to the outside world and buried kurudo''s body. He simply set up a grave for him and then fell down.


    The two soldiers who once galloped on the battlefield are now both on the ground, which is also very interesting.


    However, the body of kurudo Chen Heng help convergence, but Chen Heng can not own convergence.


    Most of his corpses will be eaten by insects and wild dogs from unknown places, and his armor will be silent here until someone discovers it and takes away his remains in the future.


    But obviously, these are not the end.


    ....


    "the simulation has ended..."


    "the settlement has begun..."


    "you have killed many people and saved many people. You have changed the fate of many people, let the people who should have died live, and let some people who should have lived die..."


    "you are the king in the eyes of countless people, and you are a perfect knight Comprehensive evaluation: excellent


    "At the end of the settlement, you get 3210 points."


    Lines of writing appeared.


    In the quiet room, Chen Heng opened his eyes slowly.


    The familiar room reappeared, but compared with the past, it was inevitable that there was more strangeness at the moment.


    Although compared with the real world, it''s only a moment, but for Chen Heng, he has really passed decades.


    During this period, he was older than he was in the real world.


    It''s normal to have some strangeness about the environment in front of you.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Anyway, after a while, I can get used to it again.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng opened his eyes and looked back.


    At this moment, the settlement is over, and the original lines of handwriting on it have disappeared, replaced by a huge turntable.


    is as like as two peas at the end of the first simulation.


    "It''s the same thing again."


    Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart, but he didn''t hesitate and directly ordered it.


    As he thought, his simulation was a great harvest. He directly gained more than 3000 points, which was 30 times of the first simulation.


    With so many points, a proper amount of lucky draw doesn''t matter.


    At the beginning, the base number of this turntable was not big, and it was nothing compared with the number of more than 3000 points.


    With this idea in mind, Chen Heng began to work.


    The analog point of 20 points is deducted quickly.


    In front of me, the turntable kept turning, and then stopped quickly.


    "Get the knighthood talent of knighthood Kailin..."


    light handwriting appeared in front of me.


    Chen Heng was stunned.


    Knight talent?


    Can you get this thing?


    He immediately remembered the hint of the first big turntable.


    It does say that you can get all kinds of things, including blood constitution.

 Chapter 104

    This is indeed the rule of the big turntable. It can not only obtain skills and directly show the peak state of the simulacrum, but also show the blood and physique, even the physical objects and so on.


    In this respect, Knight talent is also within the scope of realization.


    It''s just, how can this thing be realized? What''s the use of being present?


    Can Chen Heng practice Knight breathing in the real world?


    Chen Heng has no plan to practice Knight breathing in the real world.


    The disadvantages of Knight breathing method, which he has experienced before, are extremely terrible for the squeezing of vitality and the loss of body.


    In this respect, the knight breathing method can''t be compared with the forging method in the real world.


    At least according to Chen Heng''s understanding, the forging method in the real world can not only strengthen people''s health, but also prolong their life.


    Knight breathing is the opposite. The more you use it, the shorter your life.


    It''s OK to be in the simulation world before. Anyway, it''s not my own body. Short life is short life.


    But in the real world, Chen Heng has no interest in becoming a short-lived ghost.


    Seems to be aware of Chen Heng''s ideas, in front of the body, a line of writing slowly emerge.


    "If you choose materialization, you will transform it according to the different world and make it adapt to the current world rules..."


    "if you don''t materialize, you can seal it up and choose materialization in the simulated world..."


    "choose materialization in the simulated world..."


    looking at the handwriting emerging in front of you, Chen Heng was stunned: "can it still be like this?"


    Some messages came to mind and told the rules.


    The rewards extracted by the turntable do not have to be in the real world, but can also be used in the simulation world, directly in Chen Heng''s simulation.


    However, with the exception of a small number of awards for skills and objects, the rest of the awards are now available in other worlds and need to be transformed to adapt to the rules of that world.


    "I see..."


    after a while, Chen Heng understood the rule.


    "It seems that I still earn..."


    looking at the handwriting in front of me, the idea flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    According to the standard of simulator, if you want to have Knight talent, you need to spend at least 100 simulation points to get it.


    Now Chen Heng has won this knight talent through lottery, so he can seal it up and show it when he enters the wizard world next time.


    In this way, he is equivalent to using 20 simulation points to get himself a knight talent worth 100 simulation points.


    In this way, we will not lose money, but make money.


    Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart, then raised his head and continued to look at the big turntable in front of him.


    After a lucky draw, as in the previous one, the number of points needed for the second lucky draw has doubled to 40 points.


    However, for today''s Chen Heng, these points are nothing more. Without looking up directly, he chose to confirm.


    Forty points deducted in the twinkling of an eye, in front of the big turntable continued to turn up, and then slowly stopped.


    "Get the basic forging method of Knight Kailin..."


    light handwriting continues to emerge.


    Forging method? Just basic?


    Chen Heng frowned to himself.


    The word "foundation" is added in front of the forging method, which shows Chen Heng''s attainments and practice in the basic forging method.


    In other words, it is the perfect level of forging.


    But it''s useless for Chen Heng.


    In the real world, his noumenon is already a perfect level of forging. What''s the use of another appearance?


    After this simulation, Chen Heng''s understanding of the basic forging method has been deepened a lot, but the increase is not big, so it is not worth to present it again.


    This time, the realization of the basic forging method is wasted when it is used in the body.


    However, according to the rules, this reward can also be temporarily sealed until the next time it enters the simulation world.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng sealed up the award.


    On the side of the big turntable, one card blinks and forms, and is arranged with another card.


    After the second lottery, the number on the big turntable doubled again, this time to 80.


    Without hesitation, Chen Heng continued to nod.


    The turntable turns again and then stops slowly.


    "Get the sword of Knight Kailin..."


    the light handwriting appeared.


    Before Chen Heng could react, his palm suddenly sank and a long sword appeared in his hand.


    The long sword is silvery white with black scabbard. It looks very gorgeous. Just from the appearance, it makes people feel extraordinary.


    This is Yinhua, a sword made by Chen Heng when he was king of Naduo kingdom.The sword is made of a lot of precious materials and a lot of silver and iron. It is made by the best craftsmen and is of great value.


    It''s not polite to say that if you are willing to sell this sword, you can definitely sell it at a terrible price.


    But for this sword, 80 points?


    Chen Heng secretly shakes his head, finally silently puts down the sword and hides it carefully.


    It''s no doubt a loss to exchange 80 points for a sword, but there''s no way.


    After all, the lottery is just like this. It''s reasonable to make a profit and a loss.


    It''s not bad to draw a sword. At least it can''t. It can be sold for money.


    I just don''t know the value of valuable treasures in the simulated world in the real world.


    Touching the sword, Chen Heng suddenly flashed an idea in his heart.


    Is the simulated world he experienced real?


    For those simulated worlds, at the beginning, he thought they were only simulated, not real ones.


    But now, things in the simulation world are in his hands.


    It made him flash the idea.


    With Chen Heng raised doubts, in front of him, lines of writing emerged.


    "Except for a few special worlds, the simulated world belongs to the real world, which is no different from the current world..."


    lines of writing appear in front of us, which seems to explain.


    Chen Heng can''t help but be stunned. He can''t help but close his eyes silently when he thinks of the things he has experienced and the familiar faces.


    "It turns out that everything is true..."


    the thought flashed through his mind, and his mood was a little complicated.


    He recalled venal, kurudo and a person he met in the simulation world. His mood was complicated.


    Before that, he thought these people didn''t exist, they were just simulated by the simulator.


    But now it seems that these people are real, and their world is not different from Chen Heng''s.


    Now, after Chen Heng''s simulacrum died, there should be many people he knew who are still alive in that world.


    And his children, his old friends

 Chapter 105

    Standing there alone, Chen Heng thought for a long time, and then laughed.


    In any case, he did his best in the simulation world before. Although he asked himself that he really wanted to make use of many people, he did.


    I believe that in the world where he came, they can continue to follow the track of the past and have a good life.


    With that, it''s enough.


    As for more, there is no need to force.


    At this point, Chen Heng smiles and continues to look in front of him.


    In front of him, with his mind, the big turntable quietly subsided.


    After three sweepstakes, the price of the big turntable sweepstakes has gone up again, and has become one hundred and six simulation points.


    Although Chen Heng can''t afford this number, it''s no longer cost-effective.


    There are not many precious things in Chen Heng''s simulated body. In terms of value, there are few things that can surpass the 160 simulated points.


    Chen Heng is not a pure gambler and will not gamble on this probability.


    So, he rationally chose to stop.


    After three sweepstakes, he still has more than 3000 points left.


    This amount, which Chen Heng has never had before, is a huge sum of money.


    As long as you make good use of it, I believe that the next simulation will be enough for Chen Heng to choose a good identity and have a better start.


    In front of him, the big turntable slowly disappeared, and then lines of writing reappeared.


    "Your points have exceeded 1000, and the new template has been opened..."


    in front of you, the familiar handwriting reappears.


    "New template?"


    Chen Heng had some accidents.


    "Do you want to deduct 1000 points and open a new world at random?"


    A new world?


    Chen Heng was stunned and nodded.


    New world, this is good.


    Different worlds have different strengths and knowledge, and the opportunities they meet are also different.


    Considering that the number of points on his hand is still abundant, Chen Heng thinks for a while, then nods and chooses to open it.


    Different from the consumption of lottery, once the new world is opened, it can be used all the time. It''s not a one hammer deal.


    From the perspective of obtaining points and participating in decision-making, more world also means more choices, enabling Chen to make more decisions according to the situation.


    In front of him, with Chen Heng''s idea flow, a thousand points were deducted in the twinkling of an eye.


    Then in front of my eyes, the familiar big turntable appeared again, emitting an inexplicable purple luster.


    A faint purple light flickered, and a line of messages appeared in front of us as the big turntable turned.


    "The new world has opened..."


    light handwriting appears in front of us.


    Chen Heng bowed his head, and the familiar simulator interface appeared again.


    It''s just that some changes have taken place in the interface above at this moment compared with before.


    On one side of the wizarding world, there is a new name.


    "The green world?"


    Looking at the name of the new world, Chen Heng''s face remained unchanged, just a little surprised.


    Tianqingjie, the name, sounds a little different from the wizarding world. It seems that the painting style is totally different.


    I just don''t know what kind of world it is.


    Chen Heng thought to himself, but he didn''t mean to try immediately.


    He has been in the simulation world for decades, which is a long time for Chen Heng.


    When he grew up, he almost lost his mind and could not tell which was the real him.


    It''s a bad feeling.


    If it goes on for a long time, slowly, it may make Chen Heng out of tune with the real world, resulting in estrangement.


    In fact, this was already the case when the first simulation was carried out, but the time of that simulation was not too long, and the experience was far less profound than that of this simulation, so it had little impact.


    This time the simulation came back, Chen Heng suddenly felt the change.


    The familiar faces of the past gradually become strange, parents, friends, sisters... One by one face constantly emerge in my mind, but some of them even need to think carefully before they can understand.


    There is no doubt that this is a very bad omen.


    Chen Heng entered the simulation world in order to become stronger, but if he wanted to become stronger, he would forget his original contact, which is not what he wanted.


    After all, the real world is his root. His parents and relatives are here, and accidents are not allowed.


    "Take a rest for a while, and wait until you get back to your mind to do the next simulation..."


    sitting on the head of the bed, Chen Heng shakes his head and the idea flashed through his mind.


    "Xiao Heng, come down for dinner."At this time, a familiar voice came from below.


    Outside the room, Wang Li is busy in the kitchen, shouting Chen Heng.


    After a while, Chen Heng went out of the door and sat on a wooden table.


    On the wooden table, he was eating quietly, while Wang Li was also sitting by, looking at her children''s eating appearance, with a happy smile on her face.


    "Where''s my sister?"


    After lunch, Chen Heng got up and asked casually.


    "She went out to play."


    Wang Li is busy in the kitchen. Listening to Chen Heng''s words, she replies.


    Different from the environment in the simulation world, in the real world, everything is peaceful and relaxed, there is not so much killing and chaos.


    Of course, after what happened before, Chen Heng has made it clear that there are many dangers hidden in the calm order of the world.


    However, all these have been suppressed artificially and have not widely affected the lives of ordinary people.


    That''s good.


    Walking in a park at will, Chen Heng looks at the scene of children''s peaceful play in the distance, and this idea flashed in his heart.


    After lunch, he came out to relax and wanted to get used to it as much as possible and return to a calm state.


    Unconsciously, the sky gradually darkened, the sunset emerged, Chen Heng also quietly got up, walked to the road home.


    In the distance, looking at Chen Heng leaving, a tall middle-aged man came slowly and quietly followed Chen Heng.


    Walking on the road, Liu Xin is thinking.


    Liu Jue''s previous order was to let him clean up the boy, so that the other party could understand that the people of the Liu family were not so easy to cheat.


    It''s just how to clean up, but it''s also a problem.


    If it''s someone else who dares to cheat the Liu family, or even tries to cheat the core method, then even if you discount the other party''s hands and feet, you''ll let the other party go.


    It''s just that this guy is different.


    Looking at his previous appearance, he and the younger sister of the young master of the Liu family should be very good friends. Although this friendship is not simple to him and Liu Jue, it is no problem to the young lady of the Liu family.


    If it''s too heavy, the young lady will know. I''m afraid the young master and the young lady will quarrel again at that time...


    then, can you do it gently?


    Walking on the road, all kinds of thoughts flashed through Liu Xin''s mind.


    It''s just that soon, he felt wrong.

 Chapter 106

    Walking on the road, Liu Xin subconsciously felt that something was wrong.


    He subconsciously raised his head and looked forward.


    In front is a spacious alley, there are not many people around.


    At the intersection of the lane, a young man was standing there. He was handsome and tall. He had a rare calmness of this age, and a calm temperament that seemed dignified and indifferent. It was unforgettable.


    He stood there, arms around, calm face, but his eyes were fixed on Liu Xin, just staring at him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Feeling the young man''s eyes, Liu Xin''s face changed greatly.


    As a soldier specially trained by the Liu family, he systematically learned tracking, and even practiced special secrets.


    Even in this aspect, he is not too professional, but he can''t even catch up with an ordinary high school student, can he?


    "You''ve been following me so long, uncle. What do you want to do?"


    Looking at Liu Xin, Chen Heng''s face was calm, but he just laughed, trying to reduce the other party''s vigilance: "I''m not a girl, it seems that it''s not worth talking to you?"


    There was a smile on his face, but there was something cruel in his heart.


    The instinct to survive in the simulated world for decades emerged, which made him almost subconsciously want to draw the sword and take the guy in front of him.


    Fortunately, he responded quickly.


    This is no longer a dangerous world of witches, but a real world of order and law.


    In this world, like Chen Heng''s previous life, killing people is still not allowed.


    It''s better not to fight or kill as much as possible.


    "Boy, you''re out of luck."


    In front of him, Liu Xin reacts with a ferocious look on his face: "someone gave me money to clean you up."


    Although he didn''t understand how the other party found out, since things had come to this point, he simply disguised himself as a brawler.


    Anyway, as long as we beat this guy, we can finish the task.


    Think of here, his face ferocious, directly rushed past, up is a punch.


    In order to prevent this blow from damaging people, he also deliberately collected some strength, so as not to knock the boy over. It''s not easy to explain to the young lady at that time.


    Looking at this punch, Chen Heng just picked his eyebrows.


    The fist in front of the body fell quickly, but it didn''t hit as expected.


    A seemingly slender palm stretched out directly and grasped his arm firmly.


    "Blocked?"


    Looking at the hand held by Chen Heng, Liu Xin was a little surprised, but the ferocious expression on his face remained unchanged, but his strength was stronger.


    50% force, no move... 70% force, no move.


    "You forced me!"


    A bad feeling appeared in his mind. Liu Xin''s ferocious expression on his face remained unchanged. His arms were blue and his strength seemed to explode.


    It''s just, it still doesn''t matter.


    In front of him, his hand was firmly held, no matter how hard he tried, he did not move.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng did not move, his face was still with the previous kind smile, just holding Liu Xin''s hand with one hand and looking at him kindly.


    Liu Xin didn''t move either, but he didn''t want to move, but he couldn''t move at all.


    The hand he was holding by Chen Heng was like being pressed by a mountain. He couldn''t pull it away at all. No matter how hard he tried, he didn''t move.


    He also tried to use his other hand, or even the whole person, to hit directly, trying to open up the situation.


    But no matter how he moves, Chen Heng in front of him looks like a prophet, directly anticipates his action and makes his action fail.


    This kind of performance directly made Liu Xin''s scalp numb, and his back was in a cold sweat.


    "This......"


    in front of him, Chen Heng kept a smile on his face. He seemed very kind, but he was staring at him in the eyes, but Liu Xin did not dare to make any action.


    Up to now, he didn''t know that he stepped on the iron plate.


    In front of this young where is a mediocre high school student! It''s a pig and a tiger!


    It seems that there is a reason for miss to get along with each other. She is not completely deceived as the young master thought.


    But the only thing that puzzled him was that the other side had such strength at a young age. Why was he still in this place?


    According to the common sense, at this age, there are talents with such strength. All of them are precious seedlings. I''m afraid they will be sent to a specific place for practice early.


    All sorts of thoughts flashed through Liu Xin''s mind. At this time, he had a bad feeling.


    However, different from what he thought, Chen Heng didn''t pay much attention.


    "Someone asked you to teach me?"


    Looking at Liu Xin, Chen Heng smiles: "can you tell me who it is?"


    "I usually should not offend anyone, should not be worthy of others to do this to me?"


    For this problem, Liu Xin just kept silent, saying that he didn''t know, and he was ready to be beaten in his heart."Don''t say it."


    Chen Heng shook his head, then continued: "but you''d better do less of this kind of thing."


    "Being a thug has no future, and it''s easy to roll over, just like now..."


    "OK, you go."


    He waved and then turned away.


    Looking at the figure of Chen Heng leaving, Liu Xin is stunned.


    "You just left?"


    "What else?"


    Chen Heng stood up and said, "beating people is wrong. As for blackmail, I don''t want to do it. What else can I do?"


    "Can''t you be snapped?"


    Liu Xin was silent for a moment.


    Accustomed to fighting on another level, he forgot that the boy was just an ordinary high school student.


    However, although the other side is only an ordinary high school student, the mind, spirit and strength are definitely not what an ordinary high school student should have.


    Compared with other people, he seems to have a kind of inexplicable pure temperament.


    Looking back on what the other person said, he was touched and in a mixed mood.


    After a while, he looked at each other''s back, shook his head and left silently.


    In situ, after Liu Xin left, Chen Heng walked out of the alley again.


    He looked at Liu Xin''s back and shook his head silently.


    "It''s really troublesome."


    The difference of environment makes Chen Heng have to adjust his behavior mode.


    If this is still a simulated world, Chen Heng will have to capture the other party, torture them carefully, or chop them to feed the wolves.


    But the real world can''t.


    It''s against the law to kill people. It seems that it''s not very good to ask the other party to make some compensation.


    After all, there is a crime called extortion.


    As for beating the other party down, it''s even more boring.


    Chen Heng is not so boring.


    Moreover, if he guesses correctly, this person in front of him is mostly related to Liu Yi.


    Although there are more warriors in this world than in previous lives, Chen Heng has never encountered such a scene in the past.


    Only recently.


    He just came into contact with Liu Yi, and got a piece of rock forging method from the other side, which happened to the latter.


    If Chen Heng doesn''t link this together, I''m afraid he can''t help it.


    In front of him, it must be someone around Liu Yi. I don''t know why I want to attack him.


    However, looking at the strength used by the opponent at the beginning, he should have no intention of killing in his heart, otherwise Chen Heng is not so easy to speak.


    As for someone else, it''s very unlikely.


    That middle-aged man''s strength is very strong, although not as good as Chen Heng, but in this small place of Lincheng is also very powerful, absolutely not mixed into a hitter.


    "There''s more and more trouble."


    Looking at Liu Xin''s disappearing figure, Chen Heng secretly shakes his head, then turns around and leaves.

 Chapter 107

    There are more and more troubles.


    Walking on the way home, Chen Heng has been thinking about a problem.


    How to reasonably show their own strength.


    Before that, his original intention was to show his strength gradually in the next few months, so as to make people accept it better.


    But if you want to come now, even if you take your time, it will certainly make people suspicious.


    After all, there are only a few months left before the college entrance examination.


    At that time, Chen Heng, no matter how, will not be able to hide his strength, must be completely exposed.


    And in a few months, from the original ordinary high school students to the perfect talent, this change is too big.


    If you have a little speculation, you can guess the situation before Chen Heng. It must have reached this level early, but you didn''t tell him.


    Then, the problem will come.


    Mingming is a brilliant genius who has reached the perfection of forging. Why should he disguise himself as a mediocre and stay in an ordinary high school?


    At that time, Chen Heng has to find reasons.


    What''s more, it''s hard to hide it now.


    He wants to keep it from others, but now not only Liu Yi knows his details, but also the middle-aged man before him.


    Through these two people, more people will probably know.


    What''s the point of his concealment?


    Chen Heng sighed.


    "It seems that we must find a suitable reason."


    The thought flashed through his mind, then he left silently and went back to his home.


    The next day, Chen Heng went to school as usual.


    Come to the front door of the class, where is blocked at the moment, many people in the next class have come over, from time to time they will be blocked outside, looking inside.


    Chen Heng''s good friend Liang Guo was also among the crowd.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Looking at the state of Liang, Chen Heng has some doubts and asks subconsciously.


    "Fang Qingxuan is coming..."


    looking at Chen Heng, Liang Guo frowned at him and said, "don''t you come and have a look?"


    Fang Qingxuan?


    Chen Heng frowned. After a while, he recalled the name.


    "What is she doing here?"


    "It seems to have come to class."


    Liang Guo''s face showed an envious expression: "you don''t know, in the previous test, Fang Qingxuan was the first, and even reached 80% of the forging body."


    "Forging 80%... It''s not far from the perfection of forging"


    "so this time, she came to give us a lesson..."


    his voice was quiet, so he said.


    The school has always used the habit of making some excellent students speak on the stage.


    This time, Fang Qingxuan was sent to give a speech in class.


    It''s the same age people who have been able to express their opinions on the platform, but they can only listen. This is obviously the gap.


    No wonder Liang''s face is so complicated at the moment.


    "But even so, it''s not like this..."


    Chen Heng looked aside, looked at the almost blocked gate, and opened his mouth like this.


    "All of these come from admiration."


    Liang said with a smile: "who makes parents beautiful...


    OK.


    These days, as long as they grow well, they can follow their facial features. They just come to watch. It''s just a normal operation.


    Standing outside the door and following the window, Chen Heng looks into the classroom.


    Only in the classroom platform, a girl standing alone.


    Girl''s appearance is beautiful, facial features are particularly delicate, like a porcelain doll in general, there is a kind of amazing charm.


    Her age is not big, but also only 16 or 17 years old, but the figure has been very tall and straight, the whole person looks particularly beautiful, people have a kind of pleasing feeling.


    Looking at the girl''s appearance, Chen hengruo has some thoughts.


    Chen Heng also heard about Fang Qingxuan in his previous life.


    It is said that the other party has a good family background. His family is engaged in real estate business and has a lot of money.


    She is also very excellent, which can be regarded as the signboard of Lincheng No.1 middle school.


    At the beginning, it seemed that there were still many stories happening, just because they had nothing to do with Chen Heng, so most of them didn''t know.


    However, there is one thing that he knows very well. It seems to be related to this man.


    In the previous life, it seems that a group of robbers started to tie Miss Fang and ask for ransom, which shocked the whole city.


    Chen Heng knew the reputation of Miss Fang at that time.


    Think of here, Chen Heng if thinking, then seems to think of something, can not help but smile."According to you, she should have a lot of admirers at school, right?"


    He looked at Liang Guo and asked quietly.


    "Of course."


    Speaking of this, Liang Guo came to some strength: "not elsewhere, just in our class, there are many people who are fans of Fang Qingxuan."


    His face was ruddy, and he was impassioned. He was very excited to talk about the gossip.


    Chen Heng nodded thoughtfully, then thought about it and said, "do you like her?"


    "Of course."


    Liang Guo nodded: "if I can make her my girlfriend, I will do anything."


    "That''s a coincidence."


    Chen Heng nodded, his face serious: "I like her, too."


    The voice falls, Liang Guo is a Leng immediately.


    He looked at Chen Heng in front of him and couldn''t help touching his head: "no fever...


    " brother, let''s not think about it. "


    "I''ll just talk about it."


    He turned to advise: "other people''s conditions, do not look up to ours."


    "I think the new student Liu Yi is very good. He''s also a little interesting to you. He''s very good."


    He talked hard for a long time, but Chen Heng just nodded.


    Then he laughed: "if you don''t try, how do you know you won''t succeed?"


    "There are some things that will never happen again if you miss them, so no matter what the result is, you should always try."


    He patted Liang Guo on the shoulder, his face smile unchanged, still so pure and natural: "if success is gratifying, but failure is nothing."


    "At least, there will be no regrets."


    Liang was stunned.


    "It seems that there is some truth in what he said..."


    he touched his head and seemed to be touched. Looking at the pure natural smile on Chen Heng''s face, he felt inexplicably ashamed.


    Yeah, it''s just a white one, isn''t it? What a big deal.


    As Chen Heng said, if you succeed, it''s gratifying, but even if you fail, it''s nothing, at least it won''t leave you regret.


    "Do you really want to go after her?"


    However, looking at Chen Heng, Liang still couldn''t help opening his mouth.


    "Well."


    Chen Heng smile, smile is very pure: "no matter how, always want to try."


    "Saibei safflower, blooming, there is always time and place to go."


    He waved, turned and left.

 Chapter 108

    "This is your letter."


    On the open desk, a letter lay there peacefully, so it was put on the light spinning desk.


    In this regard, not only Fang Qingxuan, but also the people around her have been taken by surprise.


    "Whose is it?"


    Sitting beside Fang Qingxuan, a pretty girl in a long skirt asked curiously.


    "It''s like a boy in class 9 on the first floor. He looks very nice and polite."


    Kong Yi thought about it and replied.


    "He asked me to give you this letter, and then he left."


    She said so, then added: "that boy is very tall, and looks different from others."


    "What''s the difference?"


    One side, the girl asked curiously.


    "It''s very clean."


    Kong Yi thought about it and then said, "yes, it''s clean."


    "His appearance is very good-looking, temperament is also very special, giving people a very clean feeling."


    Looking back on the boy just now, she had some unforgettable memories.


    In fact, there have been many similar situations in the past few days when Fang Qingxuan was at the same table.


    Beautiful things always attract many people to like, so in the past, many people fell in love with Fang Qingxuan at first sight.


    And many of these people finally try to connect with Fang Qingxuan through Kong Yi.


    Many people entrusted her to deliver the letters on her behalf.


    Unfortunately, although there are so many people pursuing Fang Qingxuan, so far none of them seems to have succeeded.


    For those who pursue, Fang Qingxuan doesn''t mean that at all. Although he is very polite, the feeling of being thousands of miles away is very obvious.


    For this reason, I don''t know how many people have ever cried.


    Kong Yi has met many boys over the years.


    Most of Fang Qingxuan''s pursuers are boys on campus, but some are off campus. In addition to a few exotic flowers, many of them are excellent.


    Sitting together with Fang Qingxuan for a long time, her eyes have been improved unconsciously and her eyes have changed.


    Ordinary people think excellent boys are just like that in her eyes.


    But today this boy is different.


    Compared with ordinary people, the boy''s appearance, though handsome, is not amazing enough.


    But its temperament is very unique, it seems noble, it also seems gentle, giving people a very calm, clean feeling.


    She couldn''t help but write it down.


    "By the way, he is still outside now. Would you like to see him?"


    Looking at Fang Qingxuan, Kong Yi thought about it and then put forward a sentence.


    Listening to this, Fang Qingxuan didn''t respond, just nodded.


    Wearing a long white dress, she walked out of the classroom.


    The outside world is sunny, shining on the girl, shining her delicate appearance and facial features, as if in the light.


    Under the sun, the girl''s white skirt floats gently, like the goddess in countless years of imagination, step by step to the outside world.


    Outside, a boy was also standing there.


    Compared with Fang Qingxuan, the boy is very simple, just an ordinary school uniform, with his handsome appearance, but gives people a unique feeling.


    Under the sun, the boy''s face with a smile, like full of yearning for a better life, giving people a calm, natural feeling.


    That kind of unique bearing, as well as the natural and calm appearance, let Fang Qingxuan, who is used to seeing excellent peers, stop and look at each other.


    "Hello."


    She spoke politely and took the initiative to say hello.


    "Hello, I''m Chen Heng."


    The teenager took the initiative to open his mouth and said hello, with an apologetic smile on his face: "I''m sorry to disturb...


    " I didn''t want to disturb you originally, no matter what, my arrival this time will bring you trouble, I''m sorry. "


    Fang light spin a Leng, then smile: "it doesn''t matter."


    She looks very approachable, not as hard to approach as others think, and seems to be easy to get along with.


    Chen Heng chatted with her for a while and got along well.


    "There are some things that can be conveyed, but I think it''s better to hand them over to you."


    Chen Heng smiles, takes out a letter from his arms and hands it to the other side.


    Looking at his appearance, Fang Qingxuan opened his mouth and wanted to say nothing.


    "Don''t worry."


    Chen Heng smiles: "I know what you think."


    "Classmate Fang, you are not destined to stay here for a long time. You are also destined to face the future and go further. So before that, you don''t want to have too many disputes with other people...""I don''t think you look down on it or don''t want to. You just don''t want to separate after a short communication, which will hurt others and waste yourself..."


    "right?"


    Fang light spin a Leng, looking at Chen Heng, some inexplicable.


    Chen Heng''s words are really the most real thoughts in her heart.


    It''s just that in the past, she never told anyone else.


    When others see her style, they just think that her family is too good and her talent is too good, so she has too high vision and can''t look up to others.


    Only those who are most familiar with her know that they will not. They just refuse because they are unwilling to hurt others.


    Since the future is not destined to last long, why start?


    This is her idea, and few people know it.


    In front of Chen Heng, she is not familiar with, but can you guess what she thinks?


    Looking at some inexplicable Fang Qingxuan, Chen Heng just smiles.


    In his previous life, although he had no contact with Fang Qingxuan in high school, later, he had some communication with the girl in front of him, so he knew something about it.


    It''s a good time to make use of it.


    "Your idea is very good, also very kind, I come here this time, also have no other request."


    Chen Heng''s face gradually serious, slowly opening: "in fact, if not about to go their own way, I do not want to be like this."


    "It''s just that there are some things that we have to do after all, with or without results."


    "So I came here and came up to you."


    At this point, he said with a smile: "nice to meet you."


    "Me too."


    Looking at the seriousness on Chen Heng''s face and feeling the touch, Fang Qingxuan was touched and couldn''t help laughing: "before you came here today, I never thought that there were people who knew me so well in this school."


    "I''m glad to meet you."


    They look at each other and smile. For a moment, they have a different kind of tacit understanding.


    Then they strolled to the playground and chatted quietly.


    They talked a lot all the way, from practice to life, from life to economy, a lot.


    Just in this process, Fang Qingxuan was a little surprised.


    PS: it seems that someone wants to know which book I am reading, so let us know.


    Take all Taoist''s holy light. If you are interested, you can go and have a look. I think it''s very good-looking. I love this kind of book about farming construction.

 Chapter 109

    Fang Qingxuan was a little surprised.


    Because of her birth and talent, she has met many excellent peers since she was young.


    Some of these people have strong talent, some have strong character, and some are knowledgeable....


    but even these people can not keep up with her ideas.


    But Chen Heng is different.


    No matter what topics he talks about, Chen Heng can easily keep up with them. He has his own unique views on martial arts, history and economy.


    At this age, Fang Qingxuan had never seen such a person.


    Even, many of his views coincided with her, which made her feel like a confidant.


    Contact within a short period of time, she can''t help but to Chen Heng rise favor, more curious.


    What was he like in the past?


    Why never heard of his reputation.


    "It''s getting late."


    In front of him, Chen Heng didn''t think about it lightly. He just laughed: "it''s time for me to go back."


    "Good."


    Fang Qingxuan nodded and looked at Chen Heng with a smile: "I hope we can become friends in the future."


    "Yes."


    Chen Heng nodded and said with a smile.


    Then he waved and turned away.


    Under the sun, the figure of the youth slowly disappeared, disappeared here in the blink of an eye.


    Fang Qingxuan stood alone in the same place, watching the boy leave silently, with a smile on his face.


    "That''s about it."


    Walking to the classroom, Chen Heng thought in his heart.


    He suddenly contact each other, naturally not idle, not really like each other.


    Yes, it''s too far away for Chen Heng.


    He''s long past that stage.


    The reason for this is just to do things.


    When Chen Heng walked into the teacher, he found that many people in the classroom were looking at him with strange eyes.


    Look at this, it should be Chen Heng''s words that worked before.


    His previous conversation with the state of Liang was completely public, and many people heard it.


    This kind of gossip has always spread very fast. Now the whole class should know the time.


    Chen Heng''s face remained unchanged and went to his position in silence.


    People around are curious, and some want to ask.


    However, at this time, the bell rang, the students around immediately quiet down, serious class.


    Sitting on the desk, Chen Heng looked to one side and found that a seat nearby was empty.


    If he remembers correctly, it''s Liuyi''s position.


    She didn''t come to class today.


    "Because of yesterday?"


    Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart, then turned around and listened to the class carefully.


    At the same time, he was thinking.


    Although the world has changed a lot, some things should still happen, just like the classmates and friends around him have not changed much.


    If so, the kidnapping case that happened in the previous life should also happen.


    And calculating time seems to be the same.


    It''s a great opportunity.


    Chen Heng''s face was calm, and the thought flashed in his heart.


    And now, on the other side.


    "Really?"


    Looking at Liu Xin in front of him, Liu Jue''s face was surprised: "that boy''s hand easily hurt you?"


    "No injury..."


    Liu Xin lowered his head, with some shame on his face: "he didn''t do anything to me at all. He easily controlled me."


    Liu Jue was stunned.


    It''s not a concept to beat people and control them easily.


    The former only needs to be stronger, while the latter requires thorough suppression.


    How could that man do that?


    "Although I don''t know why, the child is definitely not an ordinary person. It''s estimated that at least he is close to the perfect forging body..."


    Liu Xin sighed: "it''s just a little strange."


    Liu Jue understood what he meant.


    Normally speaking, people who can achieve near perfect forging at this age are undoubtedly real talents. As long as the reputation spreads a little, I''m afraid a large number of people will come to ask him to enter his own school and teach as a core disciple.


    But now, there is a person who clearly has this level, but shows nothing and still stays in this small place.


    This is very strange.


    No one can help but wonder.


    However, Liu Jue did not want to solve this problem for the time being.


    Anyway, there''s always a reason.


    Compared with this, he is more concerned about his sister Liu Yi."It seems that I''ve wronged her."


    Recalling what happened before, Liu Jue''s face relaxed slightly.


    Before he was angry, he thought that his sister had been cheated, so he casually took out the forging method as the core of the school.


    But now it turns out that the man is not an ordinary person, but a genuine genius.


    A genius who has reached such a level at a young age, even if he takes out the forging method, it is nothing at all.


    If other people know it, some people are willing to take out their own school''s Secret forging method to win over others.


    Forging is very precious for those who are not well-organized or well connected, but for those who have reached a certain level, it is nothing at all.


    Now it''s not the past. Every family takes their own forging method seriously.


    In the information age, for those who have conditions, the forging methods of various schools are no secret at all.


    Comparatively speaking, the real core is the genius with talent, which is much more difficult.


    Thinking of this, the anger in Liu Xin''s heart gradually dissipated, and a little praise appeared for Liu Yiqian''s practice.


    It''s a good way to find the buried genius in time, to have a good relationship with the other party in silence, and to invest with forging method when the other party is poor.


    He is a member of the Liu family.


    "You didn''t say you were from the Liu family, did you?"


    Thinking of this, he raised his head and looked at Liu Xin.


    "No


    Liu Xin shook his head and said, "I didn''t say where I came from. I just said that I had to clean him up."


    "That''s good."


    Liu Jue nodded: "you don''t have to continue to take care of this. Leave it to me."


    He''s going to talk to his sister about it.


    It''s a pity that such an outstanding warrior Miao Zi is so silent here.


    If not, it''s OK. Now that we''ve found it, we can''t let it go.


    After all, talent is the most important thing these days.


    With this idea, he took Liu Xin and turned to leave, ready to find Liu Yi.


    Next, time goes by.


    In the blink of an eye, half a month has passed.


    Half a month, the school, Chen Heng had made the noise gradually dispersed.


    Not only in Chen Heng''s class, but also in Fang Qingxuan''s class, they all know that she has a pursuer.


    Chen Heng is walking on the road. Usually, people look at him with different eyes.


    Sure enough, no matter when it is, this kind of gossip is the fastest spread.


    However, Chen Heng doesn''t care about it. It''s still the same every day. It doesn''t make any difference.


    "It''s almost time to calculate..."


    sitting alone in front of the desk, Chen Heng was writing, and the idea flashed silently in his heart.


    According to the time of previous life, today is the time that it happened.


    For today, Chen Heng is ready.


    Today is Sunday. For today, instead of staying at home, he came to the school alone to review his lessons.


    But after waiting all morning, he still didn''t hear anything.


    "Has it changed?"


    At noon, Chen Heng raised his head when he heard the noise from the outside world.


    According to his memory, that event should have happened in the morning.


    But now, nothing happened.


    It seems that things have changed in this world.


    In this regard, Chen Heng had some accidents, but he didn''t care too much.


    It''s nothing more than missing an opportunity to show your strength. It''s nothing.


    Anyway, the bedding has been laid. Just find another chance after the big deal.


    Thinking of this, he got up in silence and went out.


    But what he didn''t notice was that not far away, two people were watching him.


    "Is that the boy?"


    On a balcony, Liu Jue looked at Chen Heng, who got up and left. He nodded: "his eyes are good."

 Chapter 110

    "It''s good to have such a piece of precious jade in such a shabby place."


    Looking at the figure of Chen Heng leaving, Liu Xin''s face shows some appreciation.


    And beside him, Liu Yi stood there, helpless at the moment.


    "I''m not what you think."


    She looked at Liu Jue, some helpless said: "what investment, what draw, this is your brother will have the idea."


    "What do you think?"


    Liu Jue turned to look at his sister and frowned.


    "I just feel that..."


    Liu Yi hesitated.


    "Don''t tell me that you give things to people because you think they are pathetic."


    Liu Jue''s face was expressionless and he spoke lightly.


    Liu Yi didn''t speak, and his face hesitated.


    Obviously, that''s what she thinks.


    "It seems that I think highly of you."


    Liu Jue sighed: "pitiful, pitiful. Do you think people are pitiful?"


    "No, poor you."


    He sneered: "people stay here because they were born here and have never seen a greater future."


    "But when you were born in the Liu family, you can have higher achievements, but because you are weak and incompetent, you are willing to degenerate and come to this small place to escape from reality."


    "What''s the use of that?"


    Liu Yi was silent and didn''t speak.


    "Put away your boring pity and weakness."


    Liu Jue''s face gradually turned cold and said, "I have to say that no matter what you were thinking before, you are doing well."


    "Next, continue to contact with this man, you can mobilize the resources of the clan, get something for him, and further win him over."


    "Of course, the more important thing is to find a chance to bring him to you."


    "What you have done in the past has let grandfather down. If you can close this man up, it will make him happy."


    "After all, even if you can''t make progress, it''s a skill to win over others."


    He spoke faintly, and his face grew colder and colder.


    "Remember?"


    "I see."


    Liu Yi was silent for a long time, and finally nodded.


    "That''s good."


    Listening to Liu Yi''s reply, Liu Jue''s face softened a little: "you don''t think it''s bad for others."


    "It''s a matter of mutual benefit."


    "If he works for you, you can also give him more benefits. It''s good for you and him. What''s wrong?"


    "Now, when other people don''t know, you should start quickly, so that you won''t be attacked later."


    At this point, he did not say much, just let his sister think more.


    Just a moment later, he and Liu Yi looked up at the same time and looked to the other side.


    At the next moment, they all said,


    "evil spirit!"


    Feeling that unique feeling, their faces changed and they left here quickly.


    On the other side.


    Fang Qingxuan is still walking.


    Today is a rare good weather and a rare holiday.


    Even though she was accompanied by some of her friends, she went out for a walk outside.


    After all, everyone has normal social needs.


    This day is just ordinary.


    "It''s noon. It''s almost time to go back."


    Walking on the road, standing beside Fang Qingxuan, Kong Yi looked at the time and said.


    "Good."


    Fang Qingxuan nodded with a smile.


    They turned and were about to leave the path.


    Just at this time, Fang Qingxuan felt something wrong.


    A feeling of depression.


    In the distance, a big man, wearing a black coat, was walking slowly.


    This is a very tall man, only from the height point of view, it is estimated that there are more than two meters high, it is very tall.


    He was dressed in a green army coat. It was warm and hot season, but it was so thick.


    What makes people feel more uncomfortable is that his eyes seem to have some purple, very strange.


    He came from a distance, eyes fixed on Fang Qingxuan, that kind of eyes is very terrible.


    "Fang Lue''s... Daughter..."


    he opened his eyes wide and looked at Fang Qingxuan step by step.


    Fang Qingxuan retreated subconsciously.


    I don''t know why, she always felt that this person was under extremely terrible pressure, which made people feel extremely depressed and powerless.


    "Do you... Know me?"


    Looking at this person, she opened her mouth and asked after a long time.But for her words, in front of the tall man turned a blind eye, just straight forward, a punch.


    The huge fist with inexplicable power, in an instant, the man''s flesh and blood pumping, the whole person''s action is extremely rapid, suddenly moved up.


    In the face of this blow, Fang Qingxuan''s mind was blank, and then he flew out directly.


    Dripping blood spread everywhere.


    Fang Qingxuan fell to the ground, and his abdomen sagged directly, with blood flowing on it.


    She opened her eyes, a little incredulous.


    She is not a weak woman who has no strength to bind a chicken. She is 80% stronger than some teachers in the school.


    But in the face of this man, he was directly knocked down without even a fist.


    What strength is this?


    Is the forging successful?


    She opened her eyes wide.


    She''s not new to the perfect martial arts practitioners, but even those she''s seen in the past seem to be far less powerful than this one, and they can''t be compared in momentum.


    "It''s done."


    Liu Jue and Liu Xin came to one side and looked at the scene. Qi Qi was relieved: "fortunately, no one has died, and it''s not a real demon."


    In the aspect of demons, they are professionals. They can see whether demons exist at a glance.


    In front of this middle-aged man, there was no magic boarding. He was only infected by magic Qi, so his temperament changed a little.


    Under the influence of evil Qi, all negative emotions in the mind will be magnified infinitely. If ordinary people can''t control them, they will eventually do all kinds of things as if they are impulsive.


    In other words, it''s still a human being, not a real demon.


    Looking at the fallen girl in front of him, Liu Yi is trying to get her hand, but she is stopped by Liu Jue.


    "Wait a minute."


    Liu Jue looked at the distance, and now he saw a young man coming quickly: "let the boy do it first."


    "Just to see how strong he is."


    "Did it happen?"


    Walking on the road, looking at the scene ahead, Chen Heng''s mind flashed this idea.


    Before that, he thought it would not happen, but it still happened.


    It''s just that the form of this is not the same as in previous lives.


    If Chen Heng remembers correctly, in his previous life, it seems that a group of people committed crimes, just ordinary robbers.


    But now, he has become a warrior.


    "It''s better than expected, but it''s still within the scope of coping."


    Walking on the road, Chen Heng is predicting the strength of the target.


    Unlike in the simulation world, his current strength is just ordinary forging.


    Although this strength is the top in Lincheng, it is not so strong. We still need to be careful.


    If the strength of this man is beyond the scope of Chen Heng''s response, he will leave immediately without any hesitation.


    But fortunately, judging from the situation just now, although this man''s strength is strong, it does not exceed his scope of response.


    He doesn''t need to beat him, just hold him for a while.


    This is the urban area. Chen Heng just needs to hold it for a while, and then there will be official people coming.


    Think of here, Chen Heng heart must, slowly forward.


    With the flow of thoughts in his heart, his temperament changed greatly, and the whole person seemed to be cold, like a sword out of the body, with a sharp edge.


    In front of him, he seemed to feel something. The man turned slowly.

 Chapter 111

    "Enemy..."


    seems to feel the threat. The middle-aged man turns around and looks at Chen Heng behind him.


    Although he is not a devil, it has to be said that after the evil spirit enters the body, the man''s feelings are very sensitive and he is very clear about other people''s every move, especially those who are hostile to him will be perceived by him for the first time.


    Ordinary people are fine, but Chen Heng''s existence is different.


    His existence, like a sharp sword, can''t be ignored.


    While the middle-aged man turned around, Kong Yi quickly stepped forward and helped Fang Qingxuan up.


    "It''s classmate Chen."


    Fang Qingxuan covers his abdomen and raises his head to see Chen Heng.


    At the moment, it was his arrival that attracted the attention of the unknown man.


    But Fang Qingxuan was worried.


    By just that blow, she knew clearly that the strength of the man in front of her was absolutely not equal to that of a normal person.


    If the blow was not on her but on someone else, it would have been enough to kill someone.


    "Run..."


    she covered her abdomen and yelled at the distance to let Chen Heng leave quickly.


    But it''s too late.


    In front, the middle-aged man roared and rushed forward.


    Looking at the punch, Chen Heng''s face was calm.


    "A lot of strength."


    He flashed this idea in his heart, then waved his hand at will, folded his hands and jammed the middle-aged man''s fist.


    Boom!


    It was like being hit by a car. It made a huge noise.


    Chen Heng''s body soared into the air, flew towards the air, and then fell into the air.


    A fist stands straight in front of the body, but it is blocked and can''t enter.


    Then, one of the palms swung off.


    Bang!!


    In a flash, the power exploded in an instant, and the terrible power tilted down and patted straight at the man. His action could not be seen at all.


    The man kept going backwards, then let out a low roar.


    Standing under the road, he is like a god of war, like a mad dog, with a kind of crazy momentum, which makes people palpitating.


    Looking at Chen Heng, his eyes are shining, one punch down, each punch to the key, that kind of momentum almost suffocate, no one dares to approach.


    It''s not impolite to say that if anyone dares to approach here at this time, I''m afraid they will be seriously injured if they are slightly close to each other, and it''s not impossible to be killed directly.


    The railings on the side of the road creak and crumble. He punches them to the ground.


    The wind is swift and violent, two figures entangle here, each other''s figures are very fast, like tigers and leopards, after each other''s attack, they make a dull sound, which makes people shudder.


    "So strong..."


    looking at this scene, many people''s pores stand upright, their eyes are wide open, and their feet subconsciously leave here, for fear that they will be affected by the battle between them.


    It''s not that they are timid, it''s that the scene is too terrible.


    In front of them, they were obviously unarmed, but between one blow and one foot, the burst of force would be suffocating. It seemed that as long as they patted people a little, they could make people fall down directly, even entering the hospital.


    With keen eyes, you can see the blood dripping from all around.


    "He......"


    Fang Qingxuan opened his eyes wide. At this moment, he seemed to forget his pain and his face was full of consternation.


    Isn''t he an ordinary student?


    Why so powerful?


    "What''s the standard?"


    Kong Yi was also stunned.


    She naturally recognized Chen Heng, but she didn''t expect that this boy, who looked gentle and quiet before, seemed so ordinary, was so powerful.


    Fang Qingxuan''s strength is No.1 in the school. Even the teacher in charge of the professor is not as good as her, but when she faces the man in front of her, she is knocked down in an instant.


    However, Chen Heng was able to fight head-on with him. In this way, he did not even fall into the disadvantage.


    "This... Is at least the level of perfect forging..."


    one side, someone said bitterly.


    Kong Yi turned around and found that the speaker was a burly middle-aged man with a familiar face. It was Liu Lin, the martial arts teacher of No.1 Middle School in Lincheng.


    In the hearts of the students, this Dalin teacher is very powerful, a forging body cultivation in the school few people and.


    But now, looking at the fighting scene in front of him, he could only smile bitterly and could not go forward at all.


    Not dare, but can''t.


    At the present level of fighting, if he dares to go up, he is just going to drag his feet. He will be knocked down every minute and end up seriously injured.


    "I''ve already called. The official will be here soon. It will be over then."He said bitterly.


    Ahead, Chen Heng is still fighting.


    A punch was pressed down quickly, leaving a mark on his chest. At the same time, he grabbed forward and made a wound on the man.


    Two people retrogress, left bloodstains on each other''s body, dripping blood from the body, dripping on all sides, looking particularly miserable.


    But I don''t know why, it''s such a dangerous occasion, but more and more people are watching around.


    One by one, it''s like you don''t want to die.


    Of course, they didn''t really watch the excitement. There was still a long way to go from the center of the fight.


    And the difference of this place will attract more people.


    In the distance, several women stayed in the distance, looking here, directly stunned.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. In the distance, Chen Heng always feels that one of them is very familiar.


    "Ah Jing, isn''t that your brother?"


    There was a sudden sound.


    Hearing the sound, Chen Heng subconsciously turned to look.


    In the distance, in the middle of the women, a woman stood there, staring at him.


    It''s no one else. It''s Chen Jing, Chen Heng''s sister.


    As soon as I looked back, a fist pressed down quickly.


    Chen Heng only felt a pain in his chest, as if he had been hit by a car, so he flew backwards for several meters.


    Red blood spread in private, just this blow, Chen Heng directly injured, heavily fell to the ground, look like this, it is estimated that several bones are directly broken.


    The middle-aged man looked coldly at Chen Heng who fell on the ground. He gave a sneer, but ignored him. Instead, he turned around and looked at Fang Qingxuan in the distance.


    "It''s your turn..."


    he spoke coldly. His face was full of violence and intent to kill.


    The bloodthirsty eyes and violent killing intention made Kong Yi and others shiver in front of him.


    But without taking a few steps, he stopped again and turned quickly.


    In mid air, a figure fell down, and the whole body''s strength condensed into a whole, heavy hit.


    Bang!!


    Just a punch, the man chest directly concave down, body inverted fly out.


    Chen Heng struggled to get up and stood in that position.


    After a fight, he looked bloody and full of wounds, which made him look a little terrible.


    But even so, his momentum is particularly strong.


    He turned around and looked at his sister standing in the distance. Then he continued to rush up and fight with each other.


    The two fight here, means a more than a ruthless, completely toward each other''s vital account.


    The scene was particularly bloody for a while.


    "It''s really Xiaoheng!"


    Looking at Chen Heng fighting in the distance, Chen Jing is worried.


    Just when he arrived here, he recognized Chen Heng, but he was not sure.


    After all, Chen Heng is so different from her younger brother.


    But just now Chen Heng''s reaction let her confirm, this is fighting with the master, really is her brother.

 Chapter 112

    "What to do, what to do?"


    Looking at his brother fighting in the distance, Chen Jing messed up for a while: "where''s the sheriff? Why haven''t you come yet? "


    "My brother is fighting the prisoner!"


    "It''s almost there."


    Next to her, several of her friends were pale and comforted: "your brother won''t have an accident!"


    "There''s no one to help."


    Chen Jing looks anxious and looks around: "please, help my brother!"


    She looked at some burly men in martial arts costumes on one side. Some of them seemed to be teachers in martial arts training classes nearby.


    Just looking at Chen Jing, they can only smile bitterly at the moment.


    The gap is too big.


    The basic accomplishments of those who can serve as martial arts teachers are all at the level of forging 80%, and only two levels away from perfection.


    But the so-called combat power is not calculated in this way.


    Those who are able to achieve the perfection of the body are basically in the same control of the body. They have no time for perfection, and can burst out extra strong strength between every move.


    It''s not polite to say that one forging body is perfect, seven or eight forging bodies and eight layers are all OK, it''s easy.


    Moreover, the level and strength of martial arts are not the same thing at all.


    Like these two people in front of us, I''m afraid their strength can''t be compared with that of ordinary forging. The power burst out between every move is particularly fierce.


    The ordinary forging can''t last long in front of them.


    People like this, if they dare to rush up, most of them will lie in and out horizontally.


    Life is dangerous, but if you just rush in and can''t keep up with the rhythm of other people''s attack, it may drag them down.


    "Your brother is so good that we can''t help him at all."


    Looking at Chen Jing, they can only smile bitterly: "you don''t think we are big, but if we really rush in, it''s estimated that one or two punches won''t hold."


    "Your brother is really a genius..."


    looking at the young figures fighting in the distance, they couldn''t help sighing.


    Judging from the current situation, I''m afraid that this young man is already in perfect shape.


    For his age, it''s really frightening.


    "In recent years, it seems that none of Lincheng has been successful in forging since graduation..."


    some people muttered in private and flashed this idea to themselves.


    Listening to the words of these teachers, Chen Jing was stunned.


    Fortunately, at this time, there was a roar in the distance.


    The black patrol car is making a noise and is coming towards here quickly.


    Here comes the official!


    Suddenly, Chen Jing was delighted.


    "It seems that we can''t wait for the right time."


    On the other side, listening to the distant roar, Liu Jue shook his head with regret.


    As early as the beginning, he knew that the middle-aged man was hard to deal with.


    Therefore, while he wants to see Chen Heng''s strength through this man, he is ready to rescue Chen Heng when he is in a desperate situation.


    It''s a saving grace to save people when they are in a desperate situation. At that time, it''s easy to talk if you want to solicit.


    But I didn''t expect that Chen Heng''s strength was so strong that he fought with each other for so long, and even didn''t fall into the disadvantage.


    This is not like an ordinary high school student who has never fought with others. Instead, it is like an old warrior. Every move is full of unusual strength and bearing.


    Liu Jue even felt that if he really fought like this, he might not be Chen Heng''s opponent.


    But now, it''s time for the fight to end.


    Although it''s a pity in my heart, Liu Jue did it.


    In the sight of the public, a figure quickly shot, in a few breaths quickly close to the center of the battlefield.


    There, it seems to feel something, the middle-aged man alertly raised his head, subconsciously want to turn.


    Just at this time, a hand full of blood stretched out, grabbed his neck, pushed him hard and pushed him down.


    Bang!!


    Just in a flash, he was pressed down by Chen Heng and smashed there heavily.


    In Chen Heng''s hand, he is still struggling, but in Chen Heng, he pinches his neck and presses his hands and feet.


    Liu Jue looked at the scene with some surprise, and a touch of appreciation appeared in his eyes.


    Without too much action, he just hit the middle-aged man''s head at random.


    Suddenly, the middle-aged man''s body no longer moved, directly so faint.


    "Solved..."


    when the man was solved, Liu Jue turned and looked at Chen Heng.


    He has fallen to the ground.


    After the man was completely solved, he seemed to have taken off his strength and half fell to the ground, with one hand on the ground, panting there.Blood continued to flow from his body, dripping on the ground.


    Just looking at him like this, Liu Jue appreciated it even more.


    Just as he was about to say something, he saw a figure running in the distance.


    "Xiao Heng, how are you?"


    Chen Jing ran over quickly and looked at Chen Heng, who was covered with blood, with a cry in his voice.


    "Nothing..."


    Chen Heng shook his head reluctantly.


    "Get out of the way and lift the patient up."


    On one side, some people came down from the medical car and quickly carried Chen Heng onto the truck.


    Chen Jing, as a family member, also accompanied him.


    "Why are you so stupid."


    In the car, Chen Jing some angry mouth: "a murderer came, you will not run?"? Do you have to stay there? "


    "The man didn''t come for you. Why do you want to fight him?"


    "I have to be a hero!"


    She scolded vigorously, some angry, but also some fear.


    To this, Chen Heng shakes head, did not speak, also do not know how to explain.


    In fact, the injury on his body looks miserable, but in fact it is not as terrible as others think.


    It''s just skin injuries.


    Before that man is not Chen Heng''s opponent, if it is not Chen Heng''s killer, the other party can''t fight him until now.


    But, after all, this is the real world, just now that is not a monster, but a living person.


    Killing people in front of so many people around is not only bad, but also easy to cause trouble.


    Chen Heng doesn''t want to bear the reputation of a murderer.


    Even if the starting point is good, once the hand is stained with the same kind of blood, people around you will look at you differently.


    Now that''s good.


    Chen Heng naturally showed his strength and won the awe.


    After the war, his reputation will inevitably spread and win the attention of many people.


    As long as a local tyrant can be attracted to invest, he will not have to worry about the resources and skills he needs for his future practice.


    Moreover, with the foreshadowing before, he also found a good reason for hiding his strength for many years.


    A genius with superhuman talent since childhood, because he liked someone since childhood, so he stayed with her all the way.


    In order not to leave the city, he conceals his practice and deliberately disguises himself as an ordinary person in order to be in the same place with her.


    Because once his practice and strength are exposed, he will leave the city and go to other places to practice.


    Originally, concealment would go on all the time, but today, because the person you like is in danger, teenagers have to show their strength to save their beloved.


    Look, what a good reason.


    Although in Chen Heng''s opinion, there seems to be some dog blood, but considering his age, it seems to be quite appropriate.


    After all, he is still a high school student.


    And high school, is not pure pure and two pronouns?


    Can do such a thing, seems to be able to understand.


    I just don''t know what other people think.

 Chapter 113

    Time goes by.


    Although not much hurt, but in Chen Jing''s insistence, Chen Heng or stay in the hospital for a few days, a good rest in the hospital for a while.


    Then, mother Wang Li also quickly arrived.


    With Chen Jing''s reaction in general, she severely reprimanded Chen Heng.


    At the same time, for her children''s performance, she also showed the color of consternation.


    "When did it start?"


    Looking at Chen Heng, she and Chen Jing asked the question: "since it''s so powerful, why don''t you tell your mother?"


    In this regard, Chen Heng was silent. After a long time, he showed his shame and gave the reason he had thought in advance.


    "Just for a girl?"


    Listen to Chen Heng''s reason, Wang Limu stare, this moment points to Chen Heng, the whole body of Qi begins to tremble.


    It''s not polite to say that if Chen Heng wasn''t a patient now and there were wounds all over her body, she might have hit someone.


    "Do you know what you missed?"


    After a long time, he responded, feeling a little excited: "your father and I get up early every day, just to make more money, so that you can have a better future!"


    "Good for you!"


    "The forging is perfect! Do you know how much you have delayed yourself? "


    If a successful forging body is revealed early, there is no need to worry about the future. Some people are willing to come to the door and provide the best services and resources.


    But he wasted it.


    In Wang Li''s mind, Chen Heng''s move will delay her bright future if she treats her future as a joke.


    "You really are...


    looking at Chen Heng lying on the hospital bed, she is a little angry, and she doesn''t know what to say for a moment.


    For other people, to delay their bright future in vain, this kind of thing in her eyes is simply unthinkable.


    But after she was angry, she could only sigh, and then said, "don''t do such stupid things in the future."


    "There''s something like that. You can''t do it again."


    "There''s a degree to be brave for a just cause."


    "If you have an accident, what should I do?"


    She sat and talked about it for a long time. After a long time, she left temporarily.


    After Wang Li left, Chen Jing came in.


    "The old lady is gone?"


    She looked at Chen Heng''s room and asked.


    "Well, it''s gone."


    Chen Heng had a bitter smile on his face and nodded.


    "The treatment of genius is really different."


    Chen Jing looked at the ward, youyou said: "a person living in a ward, ordinary people can not have this treatment."


    "Yes."


    Chen Heng smiles.


    It is obvious that the rise in status brought about by the display of strength.


    After that incident spread, during this period of time, not only the attitude of the hospital was very good, but also some friends and classmates he knew in the past kept coming to visit him. How enthusiastic and enthusiastic he was.


    After staying in this place for such a long time, the hospital even directly exempted him from medical expenses, which is a reward for his bravery.


    Before that, Mr. Liu Lin also came here, saying that the school decided to commend the excellent students in the school, and decided to reward him with 100000 yuan for his volunteer behavior.


    In addition, there seems to be a big reward from the Secretary for security.


    In the blink of an eye, Chen Heng seems to have become a popular figure directly from an ordinary person.


    But in fact, it is.


    "You can''t even imagine how famous you are now."


    Sitting beside the bed, Chen Jing picked up a fruit knife and peeled the apple for Chen Heng, saying: "your story of that day has been spread all over the city. Now the whole city knows that there is a student in No.1 Middle School in Lincheng who has been hiding for many years for the sake of the person she likes..."


    speaking of this, her face is a little complicated. Looking at Chen Heng, she doesn''t know what to say: "my ones Friends have spread all over the world, and now they are all clamoring to see you. "


    "Really...


    she shook her head and didn''t know what to say.


    Lying in bed, Chen Heng is not surprised by Chen Jing''s words.


    After all, this is a modern society, and the speed of information dissemination is very fast.


    With the status of a warrior in this world, and the dog blood plot that has been lurking for many years for people you like, it''s strange that it doesn''t spread quickly.


    From the reaction of those people before, I''m afraid the whole school knows about it now.


    After sitting by the bed for a while, they chatted for a while, and then there was a knock on the door.


    A girl in a white dress, appeared at the door, looking at Chen Heng two people at the moment, not from a Leng.


    The girl''s face was delicate and perfect, but her face was a little pale and seemed weak.It''s no one else. It''s Fang Qingxuan.


    After a few days, her previous injury seemed much better, but her face still looked pale.


    A moment later, behind her, two middle-aged men, a man and a woman, appeared.


    Looking at the two middle-aged people, Chen Heng was surprised and quickly recognized them.


    This is Fang Qingxuan''s father and mother. Chen Heng once saw them occasionally in the past.


    "Hello."


    Fang Qingxuan''s father, a middle-aged man who looks very gentlemanly, smiles politely and nods to Chen Heng: "excuse me."


    "Classmate Chen, didn''t you have a rest?"


    He said with a smile, looking very kind.


    Then they sat down in front and began to chat.


    Fang Qingxuan''s father, Fang Lue, seems to be a real estate developer in Chen Heng''s impression. He is very rich and polite.


    Come to Chen Heng''s bed, he is very grateful for Chen Heng''s hand before.


    "That person should be my enemy, and this time he came to me. Thanks to your help, Mr. Chen, otherwise she would turn around..."


    looking at Chen Heng, Fang Lue sighed and showed some gratitude on his face.


    On one side, Fang Qingxuan''s mother, a gorgeous lady, warmly pulls Chen Jing to talk there. It seems that the conversation is quite pleasant.


    After chatting here for a long time, they left.


    Before leaving, in order to show his heart, Fang Lue also gave a sum of money in private to thank Chen Heng for this move.


    With them leaving, only Chen Heng and Fang Qingxuan are left in the ward.


    They sat there, silent and silent.


    "Thank you for what happened before..."


    after a long time, Fang Qingxuan spoke again to thank Chen Heng.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Chen Heng smiles: "it should be."


    "In that situation, anyone who has the ability to stop it will choose to stop it. This is the most basic conscience."


    "But in the end it''s just you."


    Fang Qingxuan said with a smile, "when did you get there?"


    Here, she asked the questions that she cared most about.


    When did Chen Heng reach this level?


    "Very early."


    Chen Heng laughed: "about a year or two ago, it was already like this."


    "So..."


    Fang Qingxuan could not help sighing.


    One or two years ago....


    that is to say, as early as when she was still in senior one or two, working hard to improve her Qi and blood, Chen Heng had already reached the level of perfect forging.


    This contrast is really sharp and cruel.


    Is the gap between people so big?


    In the past, Fang Qingxuan has always believed that her talent has been excellent. Even in the big cities outside, there are not many peers who can compare with her.


    Until today, looking at Chen Heng, she felt a deep blow.


    In front of her, the family is ordinary. There is no such family background and conditions as hers, and no professional teacher to teach her. Her practice is all on her own, but she reaches the present level at that age.


    It''s not genius. What is it?


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help sighing and didn''t know what to say.


    Until a moment later, she raised her head, looked at Chen Heng and continued to speak.


    "Is that true?"


    She looked up at Chen Heng and said again, "you really, for me..."


    "yes."


    Chen Heng frankly admitted, just smile: "but also nothing."


    "You don''t have to put too much pressure on it..."


    "it''s my choice, it''s none of your business."

 Chapter 114

    "Just, why..."


    looking at Chen Heng, Fang Qingxuan couldn''t help opening his mouth.


    Chen Heng''s expression was calm and he thought in his heart. After organizing his language, he thought of a good excuse: "I don''t know..."


    "sometimes, you do something, you don''t know why, just out of instinct."


    "For me, it''s a kind of happiness to be able to hide in the corner and see you occasionally."


    In front of Fang Qingxuan''s eyes, he smiles sincerely: "I like you, but I don''t want you to have any pressure, and I don''t want you to be troubled by me, so I choose not to say a word."


    "Anyway, as long as I can follow you, see your figure and hear your voice, it''s enough."


    "Now it''s not what I want."


    His expression is sincere, intermittently said, between a few words, will be a simple and affectionate young image of the most incisive interpretation.


    Listen to Chen Heng''s words, Fang Qingxuan can''t help being silent. His eyes are more and more complex.


    No matter how precocious she is, she is only a girl after all. When she hears that others have done it for her, she will feel touched and moved.


    "I''m sorry to trouble you."


    Chen Heng tried to sit up and apologized: "I don''t want to leave you any trouble, but I know that relatively speaking, I may not be what you like."


    "I''m not worthy of you, but I don''t want to be a passer-by all the time. I can''t even be remembered by you."


    "So I came up to you and told you what I wanted, but I didn''t want an answer."


    He said intermittently, his voice was low and soft, but Fang Qingxuan felt more touched and his eyes became more complicated.


    "All right."


    Looking at her this appearance, Chen Heng smiles, then says: "let me have a rest."


    "After talking for so long, I''m a little sleepy."


    He said so, but there was a blush on his face, and he seemed a little shy.


    To be honest, for Chen Heng, these lines are really numb.


    However, in order to play his own role and play his own set-up well, he still works very hard. No matter his manner or details are very vivid, he can''t see any flaws.


    Listen to Chen Heng''s words, Fang Qingxuan smiles, then nods, gets up and goes out.


    At the door, she hesitated and looked back.


    "We''re still friends, aren''t we?"


    She looked back at Chen Heng and said softly.


    Voice down, Chen Heng Leng Leng, then nodded, a smile: "of course."


    Fang Qingxuan smiles and walks out of the room.


    "How''s it going?"


    Outside the door, Fang Qingxuan''s parents are still waiting there. At the moment, when Fang Qingxuan comes out of the door, he can''t help asking.


    Fang Qingxuan''s face was complicated and he just nodded.


    "He''s a good young man. It''s rare to like you so long."


    Fang Qingxuan''s mother spoke with enthusiasm: "if you don''t hate Qingxuan, you can try it."


    "Young people, it''s good to have more love."


    "Mom, didn''t you say you couldn''t have puppy love before?" Make complaints about the way.


    "Isn''t that for fear of losing you?"


    ......


    looking at the conversation between mother and daughter, Fang Lue shook his head and then said, "OK, OK."


    "You can''t force emotion."


    "Let light spin make up his mind about this."


    He laughed, stopped the conversation, then turned and walked out.


    Time goes by slowly.


    Three days later, Chen Heng was officially discharged and returned to school.


    From the hospital back to school, the changes around are great.


    The most significant is the change of people in four weeks.


    At the moment, Chen Heng is walking on the road. Many people come to him and talk with him enthusiastically. Many people will look at him from afar, like they don''t dare to approach him.


    It seems that in a short time, Chen Heng suddenly became a little celebrity in the school.


    However, Chen Heng didn''t care much about it. Every day he just went to class as usual, nothing special.


    In addition, during this period, Liu Yi also found Chen Heng again, hoping that Chen Heng would officially join the rock school, and gave many favorable conditions.


    It can be seen that Liu Yi didn''t want to do such a thing. It should be the cold young man who asked him to do it that day.


    In order to let Chen Heng join the rock school, Liu Yi''s offer is very generous, involving all aspects.


    In this regard, Chen Heng said that it needs to be seriously considered and did not give a reply for the time being.


    But in fact, he was inclined to agree to Liu Yi and join the rock school.The reason is simple.


    Previously, in the simulation world, Chen Heng had been practicing rock forging for a long time, and he was only one step away from completing it.


    With this experience, Chen Heng is obviously going to practice the rock forging method in the real world, otherwise it will be wasted.


    Since it is necessary to practice the rock forging method, it will be more convenient to join the rock school. It is not only convenient to obtain the subsequent forging method, but also convenient to practice.


    If you are in other schools and practice the forging method of the rock school, I''m afraid there will be some problems at that time.


    Liu Yi is also a big reason.


    Compared with other people, Liu Yi''s character is weak, not strong.


    Such a person may not be suitable to be a leader, but as Chen Heng''s partner, he is an ideal person.


    At least don''t worry about a mess.


    In addition, her offer is also very generous.


    The reason why Chen Heng didn''t agree immediately was that he just wanted to know more about the market and wait for a while.


    I believe that after a period of time, when his reputation spreads, there will be more people who want to bring Chen Heng into their school.


    And the fact is just as Chen Heng thought.


    In just half a month, the leaders of several schools came to recruit Chen Heng to join them.


    In order to compete for Chen Heng, the source of talented students, they offered different conditions, each with its own emphasis, in order to attract Chen Heng''s attention.


    Chen Heng took a look.


    The conditions offered by these schools are almost the same as those offered by Liu Yi, and even worse.


    After waiting for some time, Chen Heng didn''t hesitate any more. He found Liu Yi and chose to join the rock school.


    At noon, the sun shines on the earth.


    Around, a huge Martial Arts Museum appears in front, which is very conspicuous against the background of the surrounding buildings.


    "Is that it?"


    Standing in front of the gate of wudaoguan, looking at the huge and spacious wudaoguan in front of him, Chen Heng asked.


    "Yes."


    Liu Yi nodded and looked at the familiar building in front of him. His eyes were a little complicated: "I didn''t think about it before, but I still have one day to come back."


    "Isn''t it good to come back?"


    Chen Heng asked.


    "Not really."


    Liu Yi shook his head and said nothing more.


    After a while, with Chen Heng, she went in.


    Walking into the martial arts hall, a lot of sounds came from it.


    Under Chen Heng''s gaze, many people are sweating and training hard. Many of them are children who look very young.


    "These are students of our school, most of them are my people, only a few are outsiders."


    Liu Yi looked at those people, and then said so.


    Chen Heng nodded clearly.


    Before he came, Liu Yi gave Chen Heng some questions about the Rock School of popular science.


    For these, Chen Heng also appears to be very interested in constant questioning.


    I''m going to practice in other people''s territory soon. If I don''t know more about it, won''t my eyes be black after that?


    In order to avoid this situation, it is natural to ask more.


    As he thought, Liu Yi''s style of speaking was not strict. Under his constant routine, he soon spit out some information about the rock school.


    Panshi school, which was founded by Liu Yi''s ancestors, is mainly composed of Liu family members.


    Only a few are outsiders like Chen Heng.

 Chapter 115

    Walking on the road, Chen Heng thinks about the information from Liu Yi.


    According to Liu Yi, the so-called rock school is actually the territory of the Liu family, most of which are members of the Liu Yi people.


    Only a few are outsiders like Chen Heng.


    Of course, although there are only a few outsiders who can enter the rock school, each of them is a genius, which can be regarded as elite.


    Liu Ruhai, the leader of the Panshi school, seems to be Liu Yi''s grandfather.


    Of course, for this matter, Liu Yi did not directly say, Chen Heng guessed it.


    Walking on the road, Chen Heng is still thinking about the advantages and disadvantages of joining the rock school.


    The advantage of joining the rock school is that you can get enough resources and contacts, and you should not worry about your later skills.


    In addition, the leader of Panshi school is Liu Yi''s grandfather. Through this kind of relationship, Chen Heng may be able to get some benefits, or at least get more attention?


    Of course, the disadvantages are not without them.


    The most obvious advantage, of course, is status.


    Family schools like Panshi school and outsiders like Chen Heng can''t get to the top position in any case.


    At least, Chen Heng, the leader of that school, has no need to think about it.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    This is not a simulated world, and Chen Heng doesn''t mean to toss too much.


    Chen Heng has no idea about the so-called leader of the school.


    It is enough for Chen Heng to be able to mix a high-level and obscene development in Panshi school.


    Naturally, this disadvantage does not matter.


    As for the others, we have to really get into them and get along with them before we can know.


    When you enter the martial arts museum and see Liu Yi, many of his faces show surprise. Then he quickly bows to salute. It''s totally subconscious to see this.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng has a deeper understanding of Liu Yi''s position in Panshi school.


    Look at this, in this place, Liu Yi''s position should be very high.


    But so is imagination.


    Before that, Liu Yiming had already left this place, but he could still easily give the rock forging method of the rock school to Chen Heng. If he didn''t have a certain position, he would not dare to do so.


    If you are an ordinary disciple, if you dare to do this, you will be killed every minute.


    Liu Yi not only did this, but also looked at the situation before. He almost invited some teachers to come here, ready to let these professors Chen Heng.


    The energy revealed is even greater.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng continued to follow Liu Yi and walk forward.


    Along the way, slowly, they came to the inside of the martial arts hall.


    Inside, another group of new disciples trained in it, one by one sweating.


    Compared with the outside group of disciples, they are much more mature. They all look like teenagers, and their strength is generally stronger. They all have the appearance of forging.


    This group of disciples are not bad. They are all top students when they are put out.


    "About 200 people, including those before, about 500 people in total..."


    looking at these people in front of him, Chen Heng secretly calculated.


    From the number of these disciples, we can roughly estimate the scale of this rock school.


    According to the current situation, the so-called rock school in this martial arts museum alone has a scale of 600 or 700 people.


    If you include those who have left here or trained in other places, it is estimated that there will be more.


    It''s a good force.


    Chen Heng nodded to himself, but on the surface he was curious, like a curious baby who had never seen the world. He walked forward all the way.


    Around, people pass by from time to time. After seeing Chen Heng''s new face, they can''t help but be curious and look at him more.


    They continued on until they reached the deep hall. The


    hall looks as like as two peas, which are very well equipped, and are exactly the same as several training grounds outside.


    But there are fewer people standing there.


    Chen Heng looked around. At the moment, there were only a dozen people standing in it. Among them, the youngest were teenagers who looked almost the same age as Chen Heng.


    Although the number of people is rare, the quality is unprecedented.


    Even the weakest of them are close to the perfection of forging.


    "Is that the core of the genre?"


    Looking at the front of the training that more than a dozen people, Chen Heng eyes not from a bright, to some interest.


    When I came to the outside city, I saw different scenery.


    In such a place as the martial arts school, it is the gathering place of all kinds of martial arts talents.


    There are not many perfect forging bodies in Lincheng, but there are many here.This not from let Chen Heng rise some interest.


    "Come in."


    In front, a low voice sounded, very low and hoarse, like the voice of an old man.


    Liu Yi takes Chen Heng and walks into the room.


    Then they saw, on one side of the room, an old man sitting there.


    The old man was dressed in a loose black martial arts suit. He looked 50 or 60 years old, and his hair was a little gray. He looked a little old, but his eyes were sharp. He wanted to try a knife to cut through people''s inner defense and see through people''s heart.


    He seems ordinary, just like an ordinary old man, but in fact he exudes a kind of breath of smile, which is frightening.


    At the moment of seeing the old man, Chen Heng''s body is tense subconsciously, and the strong sense of danger in his heart forces him to be alert, tighten his body, and prepare for defense.


    The next moment, a sharp knife flash.


    Chen Heng side open, pull Liu Yi back.


    A long knife appeared, so it appeared in the position where he was standing, straight at him.


    "Good response."


    A low voice sounded again.


    Liu Ruhai nodded and looked at Chen Heng. A serious face showed a little smile.


    "Chen Heng?"


    He looked at Chen Heng with a smile and then said, "I already know about you."


    "After that, you can practice here."


    Chen Heng subconsciously turned around and looked at Liu Yi. He saw that she bowed her head and was silent. Then he nodded his head and seemed to be silent.


    Liu Ruhai then turned around and looked at Liu Yi: "are you finally willing to come back?"


    "It''s such a big man. In front of me, I still have to run away from home."


    "It''s naive..."


    he looked at Liu Yi, and his face gradually showed a cold color: "leave without saying a word, and leave no news. Do you know how worried your brother is?"


    "I...


    Liu Yi bit her lip and didn''t know what to say.


    "All right."


    Looking at her this appearance, Liu Ruhai shook his head, and then continued to speak: "since I''ve come back, I don''t care what happened before."


    "In the future, don''t do that again."

 Chapter 116

    After scolding Liu Yi, Liu Ruhai turns around and looks at Chen Heng.


    For Chen Heng, his attitude is much better, and his face is relaxed.


    "Yiyi''s brother has told me about you. He''s a good guy."


    He stretched out his hand and patted Chen Heng on the shoulder with a friendly attitude.


    "According to the stage of our school, you can be the third class. Now that you have successfully forged, you can directly enter the third class and begin to practice the rock forging of our school."


    "But you just came here today, it''s not very suitable."


    "Well."


    He laughed, then said: "today you take a day off, familiar with the surrounding links, the next few days, I will take you to start training, how?"


    Chen Heng has no opinion, nods to say yes, the performance is very clever, does not have the person who practices martial arts to be rebellious.


    Liu Ruhai nodded with satisfaction, then waved, let a woman forward, with Chen Heng left.


    Her name is Liu Qimei. She is Liu Ruhai''s little disciple. She seems to be like Chen Heng. She is also a perfect practitioner.


    With Chen Heng, she went around.


    In the next few days, Chen Heng, under the leadership of the other party, circled around, constantly getting familiar with the surrounding environment.


    After a period of time, Liu Ruhai formally taught Chen Heng the core forging method of Panshi school.


    Although it is also the rock forging method, the forging method given by Liu Ruhai is more perfect than the one given by Liu Yi, and many details are written in great detail.


    Obviously, this is the real complete version. As for what Liu Yi gave before, it was only a brief version.


    In this regard, Chen Heng quickly showed excellent talent.


    Compared with other students, his performance is very outstanding, and the progress is almost rapid. Liu Ruhai, who is secretly observing, is shocked and doesn''t know what to say.


    Chen Heng takes this for granted.


    In the simulation world, the past decades are not in vain.


    For decades, Chen Heng took a rest day and night. He was already very familiar with all aspects of this forging method and knew it by heart.


    Now back to the real world, it''s just practicing this forging method again. It''s nothing at all.


    If he didn''t have to, he didn''t have the habit of deliberately hiding himself, so he didn''t cover up his progress at all.


    Anyway, at the moment, he is a gifted young man with extraordinary talent. Some of his talents are not surprising at all.


    However, obviously, his performance is so amazing that Liu Ruhai sighs day and night and thinks that Chen Heng is still late.


    According to his words, if Chen Heng had been here a few years earlier, he might have gathered his martial arts body and become a warrior of martial arts rank.


    Wu Ti Jie, this is a further, more powerful character than the perfect forging body.


    In the whole Panshi school, there are not many people who can forge a perfect body, but there are not many who can gather martial arts.


    For Liu Ruhai''s evaluation, Chen Heng just smiles and doesn''t speak.


    According to the records of the rock forging body, if you want to condense the body of martial arts, you need at least the first step of practice to condense the body of the rock.


    Only when the first level of perfection and the second step of practice can the body of the rock be complete.


    Chen Heng had reached this level in the simulation world before.


    After returning to the noumenon, according to his previous experience, there should be no obstacles before he reaches the second step of his practice.


    For him, all the barriers and bottlenecks he encountered were just familiar.


    Of course, Liu Ruhai is not clear about this.


    At the moment, he just thought that he had found treasure.


    In the following period of time, things gradually calmed down.


    Chen Heng practices diligently every day, and is practicing with an attitude of extraordinary effort.


    Compared with when he was in the simulation world, his efforts at the moment were no less than those at the same time. Before dawn, he immediately got up to exercise and train himself.


    For others in the school, he is also very modest and polite. He gets along with the people around him and doesn''t feel proud because of his progress.


    Over time, the situation in Panshi school was gradually opened by Chen Heng.


    At least, I have adapted.


    time goes by day.


    One day, Chen Heng went out of the martial arts school and came to the outside world.


    It was the first time that he came out of the martial arts school in two or three months.


    At ordinary times, he practiced in a martial arts school and didn''t mean to take the initiative to go out.


    The reason why he went out this time was that he was invited to a gathering of local martial artists.


    The members of this kind of gathering are all members of local schools, and they are basically real warriors.There is no qualification to participate in this kind of gathering without the perfect cultivation of forging body.


    This shows that there are no weak people in this kind of party, and everyone is a valuable person.


    That''s why Chen Heng promised to go to the party.


    Although during this period, through the people around him, he has learned a lot about the situation around him, but on the whole, it is not enough.


    Through the other schools of martial arts, he can also greatly supplement his own information sources and get some information from them.


    It is with this idea that Chen Heng will choose to participate in this kind of party.


    Walking on the road, pedestrians around, a person walking around, it is very lively.


    Not far away, an alley stood, just waiting in that place, but no one was walking in it.


    It is a very prosperous street, but an old alley appears.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng has some doubts.


    The place in front of us is the center of the city and the most prosperous place.


    Under normal circumstances, such a prosperous place should not have those old buildings.


    Not to mention a whole alley.


    If there had been, it would have been demolished.


    "What are you looking at?"


    One side, Liu Qimei some doubts of the mouth.


    "Nothing."


    Chen Heng shook his head, and then some doubts of the mouth: "why such a place, there will be an old lane?"


    "Old alley?"


    Liu Qimei has some doubts.


    She subconsciously raised her head and looked in the direction Chen Heng pointed to, but more doubts appeared on her face: "No


    "Isn''t that a clearing?"


    "Open space?"


    Chen Heng was stunned.


    "Yes."


    Liu Qimei nodded, not from this time also not from some doubt: "but say also."


    "How can there be an open space in such a prosperous place?"


    "It''s really strange."


    She touched her chin and felt puzzled.

 Chapter 117

    "Open space..."


    Chen Heng frowned and couldn''t help looking forward.


    In his line of sight, the scene ahead shows an old alley.


    The buildings in the alley are very old, and the style is very strange. Some of them are like ancient buildings, but some of them seem to be European style, which is very mixed.


    Among them, there was no one in the old street, which was very desolate and gloomy.


    Before, Chen Heng didn''t feel it, but now, Chen Heng just found out the strangeness of this street.


    Even if the wrong place is ruled out, the buildings are also very strange.


    Moreover, what Liu Ruhai said....


    empty space....


    Chen Heng''s thoughts flow in his heart, but he just smiles: "yes, it''s just empty space."


    "It''s strange that there is such an open space in this place."


    "Why don''t we go and have a look?"


    He looked at Liu Qimei and said.


    "Good."


    Liu Qimei looks at Chen Heng, but she doesn''t refuse.


    For her younger martial brother, during this period of time, she also admired him very much and had the idea of making friends with him.


    It''s just some ordinary things. Of course, she won''t go against the idea of the younger martial brother.


    They got out of the car and walked slowly forward.


    In the past on the road, Chen Heng is still silent, the other several people will be the same, and try to ask them.


    But to his surprise, no matter how he asked, the answer was the same.


    In their eyes, this place is just an open space, not an alley at all.


    What on earth is this?


    Chen Heng frowned to himself, thinking quickly in his heart.


    Walking slowly forward, they soon approached the lane in front of them.


    Chen Heng raised his head, just saw Liu Qimei walking forward, about to hit a wall.


    He subconsciously wants to stop, but he stifles it and wants to observe her reaction.


    Under his gaze, Liu Qimei walked forward slowly and collided with the wall.


    Then, a startling scene happened.


    When Liu Qimei came into contact with the wall, the wall became empty and let Liu Qimei go through the wall directly.


    The whole process is very natural, as if the wall doesn''t exist at all.


    In this process, Chen Heng also carefully observed Liu Qimei''s face.


    Her face was perfectly normal, without any abnormality at all.


    In this way, for everything in front of her, she really did not see, not just pretend.


    What kind of mechanism is this?


    Chen Heng frowned to himself.


    Looking at the wall in front of him, he tried to move forward, tentatively extending his hand.


    A sense of substance surged into the palm of my hand.


    In front of his palm, a solid touch emerged, like a real wall.


    Suddenly, his heart was awe inspiring.


    "Younger martial brother Chen, don''t you come here?"


    Ahead, Liu Qimei''s voice rang out.


    In the front, Liu Qimei and they have already gone inside, and now they are calling Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng subconsciously raised his head, then froze again.


    In front, Liu Qimei and others are standing there, but at the moment, they have completely changed.


    The person is still that person, just in the person, but there is an inexplicable change.


    Liu Qimei''s face is full of wounds, on which there are various inexplicable traces.


    She stood there, waving to Chen Heng, with a smile on her face and blood in her eyes.


    Beside her, the others were just the same. They were black and blue, like a corpse.


    Their faces were cold, like corpses that had been dead for a long time, but with a smile on their faces, they looked especially terrible.


    Rao is Chen Heng''s heart quality is excellent, this moment can''t help but step a meal, some inexplicable.


    At this time, in the distance, bursts of singing came.


    "Long dead ghost... Why do you wander... When will your lost heart return..."


    "my love, when will you return..."


    "I linger in my dream, waiting for..."


    the faint song comes, like a woman murmuring to herself, like a beautiful singer singing, sending out beautiful and desolate songs.


    The song is loud and clear, but it is chilly.


    With the sound of the song, it seems that there is an inexplicable hazy mood around, floating in all directions.


    In front, Liu Qimei and others are still smiling, but the smile on their face is more terrible.


    Looking at Chen Heng in the distance, their faces were very cold and horrible, just like a corpse."Younger martial brother Chen, don''t you come here yet?"


    In front, the cold voice continues to ring and emerge.


    Chen Heng suddenly woke up in a cold sweat.


    However, he was still shocked. Looking at Liu Qimei standing there in front of him, he just laughed: "no way."


    "Elder martial sister, the appointed time is coming. Should we go?"


    He raised his head, looked forward to Liu Qimei and others, said with a smile.


    Then, without waiting for Liu Qimei and others to respond, he turned around and left.


    After he left, in the lane ahead, Liu Qimei and others sneered, and then followed.


    They followed Chen Heng out of the alley, and then changed.


    After walking out of the alley for some distance, Chen Heng turns back again, only to find that Liu Qimei and others have recovered.


    Just, don''t know whether illusion, Chen Heng always feel, Liu Qimei body still seems to remain before the appearance, let his heart have a kind of inexplicable feeling.


    "How can you walk so fast?"


    Looking at Chen Heng, Liu Qimei is a little confused.


    "Nothing."


    Listening to the familiar voice, Chen Heng smiles: "we should go."


    "Good."


    Listen to Chen Heng say so, Liu Qimei also didn''t say much, directly nodded.


    They left immediately and then went far away.


    That night.


    As night gradually falls, outside the busy streets, Chen Heng comes to the place where he went by day.


    In the front, the alley you see in the daytime still appears there.


    Just don''t know whether illusion, Chen Heng always feel, that alley seems to be a little bigger, faintly there is a kind of sign to spread.


    "Illusion? No, it can''t be an illusion. "


    Chen Heng in the heart vigilance, flashed this idea.


    For such mysterious scenes, no matter how careful.


    Instead of guessing whether it''s an illusion, it''s better to speculate with the worst in mind.


    The ever expanding alleys, the scenes of the day...


    all kinds of ideas float in Chen Heng''s mind one by one, and constantly emerge in his mind.


    Finally, he frowned and decided to do an experiment.


    Under the streetlight, he turned and left. After a while, he appeared again.


    By the time he showed up again, he had two more drunkards on his hands.


    Then, he slowly walked forward, looking forward to the lane, and kept approaching.


    Finally, when he got close to the lane in front of him and reached a critical point, he pushed the Two Drunkards forward.


    Under the action of inertia, the drunk went forward a few steps before he fell down drunk.


    Then, under Chen Heng''s gaze, their appearance changed rapidly.


    On their faces, bloodstains emerge, with dense wounds.


    Inch by inch the wound shows, above has the bright red blood is flowing, then is the festering wound, the dense white bone.


    At the end of the story, the two people looked as if they were corpses in two games. They looked especially terrible and frightening.


    A ferocious, cold appearance appeared on them, adding a little horror to them.


    Looking at their appearance, Chen Heng frowned and thought silently.


    As in the daytime, the two men had the same conscription.


    After entering the alley, they all changed.


    I don''t know what will happen to Chen Heng himself, and whether he will have such changes as they have.


    It could be, it could be different.


    After all, Chen Heng is different from them. He can see this alley, unlike them. No matter how he looks at it, he thinks it is a flat place.


    After the experiment, Chen Heng rubbed his forehead and chose to do the experiment again.


    He paid several people to help them out in the alley.


    Not surprisingly, after these people entered, they also had similar changes.


    But when they walked out, all these changes disappeared.

 Chapter 118

    "Didn''t you feel anything?"


    At night, looking at those who left, Chen Heng frowned to himself.


    After the people he hired left, he asked them how they felt at the time.


    But no matter how he asked, the answer was very consistent.


    I didn''t feel anything.


    For their own abnormalities, these people do not have any feeling, just feel that the open space is too empty, some doubt about it.


    Besides, these people don''t feel anything.


    Just like Liu Qimei before them, they didn''t have any reaction to their changes.


    Chen Heng did not know whether it was the unknown force that distorted their perception, or whether he himself was also affected by the force, so he saw a different scene from ordinary people.


    Are you abnormal, or are other people abnormal?


    At this moment, Chen Heng thinks about this problem from the bottom of his heart.


    Generally speaking, when you feel that everyone around you is abnormal, and only you are normal, you are either a madman or you should pretend to be normal.


    Chen Heng feels that he is not a madman, so he thinks he should be honest.


    He is not going to go in this lane.


    However, if he has a chance later, he can do a few more experiments.


    At this point, all kinds of thoughts flashed through his mind, and then slowly retreated.


    Time goes by slowly.


    In the next few days, Chen Heng would go out every day, stroll out of the alley and stroll around the place.


    Then, under his observation, the alley began to change.


    Chen Heng''s previous feelings are not illusions.


    Over time, the alleys are really expanding.


    And in the process of expansion, what other people see is no longer the same.


    In their impression, the alley still doesn''t exist. Even if someone walks in occasionally, they can''t see it or even touch it.


    As in previous times, whenever someone comes into contact with the scenery in the alley, they will go directly through it, as if the alley does not exist at all.


    Its existence, as if does not bring any influence to people, just exists there silently.


    Chen Heng''s uneasiness is growing.


    The dark area where the alley is located, although no threat can be seen for the time being, is expanding with the passage of time.


    When one day, it will completely occupy the whole city, what will be the final result?


    Chen Heng''s heart flashed this idea, this moment from the heart so thinking.


    Presumably, the result will never be a good thing.


    However, as time goes on, Chen Heng also has some speculation.


    The existence of that alley may have something to do with demons.


    Liu Yi''s family is a family with deep research on demons.


    The Liu family has been fighting against demons for a long time.


    After Chen Heng entered the rock school, he also relied on this relationship to understand the information about the devil.


    The source of this existence is still unknown.


    In the records of the Liu family, we only know that the devil has appeared since very early.


    This kind of existence does not know where it comes from. Every time it appears, it will quickly attach to people, induce people to transform into real human demons.


    Once the human demon is formed, it will grow at the fastest speed and become powerful with continuous killing.


    At that time, technology had not yet developed, and people could only rely on martial arts to fight against this kind of enemy.


    Therefore, in the past, life in the world was ruined.


    This is also the reason why martial arts have such a development and status in this world.


    After entering the new world, with the rapid development of science and technology, people''s power became powerful, and the threat of demons gradually weakened.


    But in contrast, the power and number of demons seem to become stronger.


    At least, according to the ancient records of the Liu family, although demons often appeared in the past, they did not appear frequently, far less than so many.


    Their power is far less powerful than today''s demons, and they are not as difficult to deal with as today''s demons.


    I don''t know why, this record always reminds Chen Heng of the expanding alley.


    As time goes on, the number and power of demons are growing, and the alley is also expanding.


    Is there any necessary connection or connection?


    Chen Heng can''t help thinking like this.


    In the Liu family''s records, Chen Heng seems to have found some different records.


    In the past, there were great masters who had reached an unprecedented level in martial arts.


    In the ancient books and records left by these old masters, it seems that they can see the shadow of another world, and there is also an inexplicable danger.Every master''s old age, there will be some inexplicable changes.


    Some people are crazy because of this, some people believe in God crazily because of this, and some people die because of the desolation in the evening.


    All kinds of deeds show that there seems to be some long hidden existence in the world, lurking in the corner of the world, watching the world silently.


    Their existence is like magic, mysterious and mysterious. They don''t know where they come from.


    The above records are all seen by Chen Heng from the classics of the Liu family.


    For these records, many people regard it as a joke, but Chen Heng is full of dignified, and wrote them down.


    He didn''t know whether what those masters had seen in the past was the same as what he had seen, but it was enough to raise a strong sense of crisis in his heart.


    "Assuming that the records of those great masters in the past are true, they all share a common feature, that is, they were influenced by some special force, and finally caused tragic consequences one by one."


    "If the initial inducement of this kind of power is to see another world, then I......


    Chen Heng''s heart is cold.


    Seeing another world, including his previous experience, he seems to be fully qualified.


    So the problem is.


    So what happened to the great masters in the past?


    Will he be like those people in the past, unknown and strange?


    At the moment, Chen Heng can''t help thinking about it.


    He sat there for a long time before he sighed.


    Then he lowered his head and looked in front of him.


    Points: 2151.


    In front of you, familiar simulation points emerge.


    If the things he had expected were true, then in today''s situation, the only one who can prevent that fate seems to be his simulator.


    As long as he is strong enough, nothing can affect him.


    "I wanted to wait for another period of time..."


    looking at the simulation points in front of him, Chen Heng sighed and made a decision in his heart.


    What happened suddenly made him feel uneasy and insecure.


    In order to gain strength as much as possible, he has to give up staying in the real world.


    But it''s about time.


    Unconsciously, it has been several months since Chen Heng returned to the real world.


    Such a long time is enough for him to recover and adjust.


    It seems good to start the next journey at this time.


    In the heart silently made a decision, Chen Heng no longer hesitated, looked directly at the eyes.


    In front of his eyes, with the flow of his ideas, the interface in front of him changed rapidly.


    The name of the wizarding world quickly emerged.


    But unlike in the past, there is another world beside the wizarding world.


    The sky is green.

 Chapter 119

    The sky is green.


    This is the second world opened by Chen Heng.


    In the past, Chen Heng has entered the wizarding world many times and simulated it.


    But the new world has never entered.


    Now it''s time to try.


    "Tianqing world... Sounds like it''s different from the wizarding world..."


    this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s mind, and then it flowed in his mind.


    As in the wizarding world, the simulation points needed to enter the green and dark world are also 20 points.


    This simulation point is quite a lot for Chen Heng at the beginning, but it is nothing for Chen Heng at the moment.


    With the flow of ideas, the interface in front of us is constantly changing.


    "You choose to enter the azure world..."


    "please choose your identity..."


    the faint handwriting appeared.


    Then, the familiar and unfamiliar interface is displayed.


    1¡¢ Mortal


    you were born in a mortal family, and your parents are both mortal.


    Compared with the aristocratic family, your family is ordinary, maybe poor, maybe rich, but still belongs to the mortal class.


    Everything about you is so ordinary that it doesn''t deserve any attention.


    Exchange points: zero to 10000


    2. Family


    you were born in a family, and either your parents are disciples of the family, or one of them is a child of the family.


    Your body is flowing with the blood of monks, and the probability of having spiritual roots is greatly increased.


    Exchange points: one hundred to one hundred thousand


    3. Friar


    you were born in a family of friars. Your parents are both friars, or one of them is a friar.


    You inherit the power of your parents, have spiritual roots by nature, and have noble blood flowing in your body.


    Exchange points: one thousand to one million


    ...


    lines of writing emerge, and in the end, there are new changes.


    "Random: spend 500 points to get an identity at random..."


    looking at the options in front of him, Chen Heng was surprised.


    "Can you be random?"


    He had some accidents, and he couldn''t help looking at them.


    In the past, in the wizarding world, there was no such choice.


    Is it the change brought about by the new world, or the change brought about by the increase of simulation points.


    After all, in the past, Chen Heng did not have 500 simulation points.


    "Do you want to try?"


    Looking at this option, Chen Heng showed some interest in it.


    For this new function, he still subconsciously wants to try.


    Although there are more than 500 points, he can''t afford it at the moment.


    "Try it."


    Finally, he hesitated for a moment, and then chose to try.


    With a heart movement, 500 points are deducted in the blink of an eye.


    Then in front of my eyes, a huge turntable appeared and began to rotate slowly.


    Chen Heng looked at it.


    In front of the body, most of the area on the turntable is white, only a few are other colors.


    In addition to white, red is the most, which is almost one percent of white.


    The deeper the color, the rarer the quantity.


    "It''s very clear."


    Chen Heng nodded and understood the rules.


    According to the current situation, the less the quantity, the higher the value.


    It''s another thing that needs luck.


    I just don''t know how lucky Chen Heng is.


    The big turntable rotates slowly and constantly at this moment.


    Then, under Chen Heng''s gaze, he finally stopped and landed somewhere.


    "Red and gold?"


    Looking at the final result, Chen Heng smiles.


    On the big turntable, the white area is the most, the red area is the second, and the gold area is very rare.


    Red and gold, between red and gold, should be pretty good.


    I just don''t know whether it''s a loss or a gain.


    This idea flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    "Start simulation?"


    In front of him, familiar handwriting emerged.


    Then, Chen Heng suddenly lost consciousness.


    The dim light devoured everything.


    Memories of the past are springing up.


    When Chen Heng woke up again, he found that he seemed to have come to another place.


    In front of him was a vast plain. Several carriages were driving on the road. The old horse was panting and breathing heavily.


    Chen Heng is riding on a horse.Chen Yu, a descendant of the Chen family in the great Qi Dynasty, was the bodyguard of the southern king song Qizhi.


    Looking at the familiar handwriting emerging in front of him, Chen Heng did not hesitate to confirm it.


    The light light light immediately diffuses and emerges from Chen Heng''s eyes.


    This time, he left Daqi, escorted Liunan Wang to leave Daqi and went to Chu as a pledge.


    Along the road, there are bandits. The nine bandits from the North want to rob Nanwang''s carriage....


    Chen Yu leads others to fight back, but they are defeated by the nine bandits from the north and have to withdraw.


    "The beginning..."


    riding on a horse, recalling the memory of his body, Chen Heng opened his eyes and frowned at the moment.


    "Good or bad?"


    He was chased at the beginning of the game, which is supposed to be a bad start.


    But Chen Heng''s turbulent power at the moment is also true.


    Simulation several times, this is the first time Chen Heng, just came, has such power.


    Moreover, it is not weak.


    The background of this world is similar to the ancient times known by Chen Heng, and what he did is also martial arts.


    But compared with the real world, the martial arts in this world are much more exaggerated.


    The so-called Wu Dao Tong Shen, the power of Wu Dao is vast, and the mountains and rivers change in a moment. This is the impression in the memory of this body.


    If we really want to divide it according to a specific situation, then the world is undoubtedly the real gaowu.


    Chen Heng''s body at the moment is a man of noble family, also a warrior, and not weak.


    Sitting on the horse, Chen Heng stretched out his hand at will. His strength flowed through his body, and then exploded, driving the whole body''s blood and blood to roar. He reflected with the outside world and influenced all directions.


    Under one blow, the stone can be broken.


    It is more terrifying than when Chen Heng was the most powerful.


    This is the strength of the martial arts Tongming stage, especially powerful.


    From Chen Heng''s point of view, even when he used to imitate, as a knight and martial arts master, he was far from an opponent in the face of his strength at the moment. He could only make more than ten moves at most.


    It should be good luck to have such strength at the beginning.


    But at the moment, Chen Heng''s situation is not very interesting.


    According to Chen Heng''s recollection, they are now facing pursuit.


    The nine robbers in the north are the nine masters who have mastered the martial arts. Each of them is above Chen Heng at the moment.


    And the target of this group of people is suspected to be Song Qi, who was escorted by Chen Heng''s predecessor.


    This is equivalent to that Chen Henggang has just come into the world, and before he has time to do anything, he is destined to face nine opponents who are far better than him.


    This situation can be said to be quite bad.


    Chen Heng frowned, then turned around and looked at the carriage.


    It was the so-called Liunan king, who was escorted by Chen Heng this time.


    Chen Heng is thinking at the moment, if he chooses to leave the king of South to throw out, as bait to attract fire, I don''t know if he can escape smoothly?


    Judging from the previous attacks, the target of the so-called nine robbers in Beidi is undoubtedly Liunan Wang, who is a proton.


    There is a bait as big as liunanwang. As long as Chen Heng''s action is secret enough, he may be able to escape smoothly.


    As for the so-called mission, the so-called responsibility, in Chen Heng''s view, nothing is nothing.


    If you lose your life, what else do you need these things for?

 Chapter 120

    In situ thinking for a moment, looking at the carriage not far away, Chen Heng quietly took back his sight.


    No matter what the idea is, for the moment, it''s time to find the right opportunity.


    When Chen Heng was thinking, not far away, a sound rang out.


    "Lord Yu."


    In the distance, a sound broke Chen Heng''s thinking.


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked into the distance. He just saw a girl''s figure.


    The girl looks pretty and elegant. She wears a simple and elegant robe. She seems to have a certain charm, but she looks a little younger, but she is about 15 or 16 years old, still in the bud.


    However, in Chen Heng''s impression, Song Qi, the king of studying in the south, seems to be so old and not very old.


    "Miss Li."


    According to the past habits, Chen Heng lowered his head and said, "is the Lord awake?"


    In a previous attack, Liunan Wang was approached. Although he was successfully defeated by Chen Heng''s predecessor, he was in a coma.


    In this case, I should have been awake.


    "Yes."


    Looking down at Chen Heng, the girl''s face looked very respectful and said, "the Lord is awake. I''ll call you back."


    "I see."


    Chen Heng nodded and said nothing more.


    He looked around and made sure there was nothing unusual about him. Then he got off his horse and went to the carriage.


    "Is it commander Yu?"


    Approaching the carriage, a sound sounded. It sounded weak, like the voice of a weak boy.


    After a while, the cover of the carriage was pulled open, and a young man appeared in front of Chen Heng.


    The young man was dressed in a golden robe. His clothes were very luxurious, but his face was a little pale, and he didn''t have much blood. He seemed to be in a bad mental state.


    However, despite this, there is a unique aura between the young man''s eyebrows. Although he is at a loss, he also seems to have some self-confidence and a sense of being ready to take action.


    This young man is no other than Song Qi, the king of southern China, who is the escort Chen Heng needs this time.


    Looking at the young man in front of him, Chen Heng was surprised.


    I don''t know if he is under the illusion. He always feels that compared with his predecessor''s impression, the present Liunan King seems to be a little different.


    Although the appearance did not change, but the temperament and charm, but played a great change, let Chen Heng suddenly aware of the difference.


    Compared with the change of appearance, temperament and charm are more difficult to change.


    Just a few days, why did the youth change so much?


    Chen Heng frowned to himself, feeling a little unusual.


    But in front of him, Song Qi didn''t worry about Chen Heng.


    "Commander Yu, what''s the situation around you now?"


    On the carriage, Song Qi''s face was solemn and said.


    "Some horse bandits came and were repulsed by their subordinates in the days when the LORD was in a coma. As for these days, it was calm."


    Chen Heng''s face was calm, and he seemed very calm: "I believe that after a while, the Lord can go back."


    "It''s not that easy."


    Looking at Chen Heng, Song Qi shook his head: "the nine robbers in Beidi are the masters of this grassland. Those horse bandits are actually their spies."


    "Now that they have found our position, they are expected to start soon..."


    "maybe it''s tonight..."


    "tonight..."


    Chen Heng frowned: "my subordinates have checked and there are no spies around. Even if they want to trace, they won''t be able to..."


    "it''s very difficult to find a few people in the vast grassland It''s difficult... "


    Song Qi coughed a few times, and his face showed a cold color:" but if it is, some of us in our team are spies, or even secretly divulge information? "


    "What?"


    Chen Heng suddenly surprised, some surprised in the heart.


    As early as before, through those attacks, Chen Heng''s predecessor felt a little strange. He felt that most of the people in the team were divulging information to each other.


    However, even if he was his predecessor, he was only suspicious, far less determined than Song Qi.


    What''s more, what the other side shows at the moment is somewhat different from what the other side used to look like.


    In the past, what the other side showed was a soft and weak appearance. They had no idea. They didn''t have the same idea as they are now.


    Why has it changed so much overnight?


    Chen Heng was puzzled in his heart, but he was still as he had been before, and he was very surprised.


    "Commander Yu..."


    Song Qi coughed a few times. At this time, he said again: "can I believe you?"


    "Of course..."


    Chen Heng looked solemn and nodded his head seriously: "Your Highness, but if you have orders, your subordinates will never dare to disobey them!""Good."


    Song Qi nodded, and then said, "come here with your ears."


    Chen Heng in the heart rises vigilance, the surface is a pair of serious appearance, slowly close.


    In the carriage, he slowly approached Song Qi, very close.


    A wave of information surged up in Chen Heng''s mind.


    These messages were initially chaotic, then quickly combined in Chen Heng''s mind and turned into mysterious and complex words, finally forming a mysterious and extraordinary formula.


    The moon builds the foundation!


    "That''s it!"


    Chen Heng opens his eyes wide and looks at Song Qi. His face is full of consternation.


    Strictly speaking, his performance at the moment is not faked.


    According to Chen Heng''s memory of inheriting the body''s predecessor, this world is the world of martial arts. Martial arts masters can move mountains and seas when they practice in the depths of the earth.


    However, the formula given by Song Qi just now is a completely different system.


    It''s a system called friars, which is guided by aura to build its own foundation and the truth of tomorrow''s earth...


    this is a monk''s formula, which is very different from the common martial arts formula.


    "There are many collections in the royal family..."


    Song Qi looks pale, looks at Chen Heng, and says, "this is a Dharma formula I got by chance when I was young, which is the inheritance of ancient friars..."


    "now, this Dharma formula will be handed over to you."


    He opened his mouth gently and said so. With these words, it was like a war.


    It seems that his previous actions have greatly consumed his strength.


    Standing in front of him, Chen Heng is silent.


    The inheritance of ancient friars...


    he thought of several options before entering the world of azure, one of which was that he came from a friar.


    Look at this, just like the wizard and knight in the wizarding world, in this world, there are also two systems of friars and warriors.


    I just don''t know what will be different.


    "I have entrusted my secret to you. I wonder if commander Yu would like to confide in me?"


    Sitting on the carriage, Song Qi looked at Chen Heng and spoke solemnly.


    At this moment, he was very nervous.


    He knew that his action was very risky.


    But out of his understanding of his own predicament and his trust in Chen Yu''s future deeds, he chose to take risks and put his chips on the table.


    Under his gaze, Chen Heng was silent for a moment, then finally moved.


    "To die for your highness."


    In the carriage, Chen Heng was silent for a long time before he finally raised his head and solemnly said: "I am the guard of your highness, and I should have been loyal to your highness..."


    "it''s enough to have your words."


    Song Qi''s face suddenly smiles as his voice falls.


    He knew in his heart that since he had said so, there would be no change in the character of the other party.


    This step has been a success.


    Next, as long as....


    in the carriage, Chen Heng stayed for a long time before leaving.


    As he left the carriage, his face looked very ordinary and there was nothing wrong with it.


    It''s like nothing happened.

 Chapter 121

    "What''s the matter with this man?"


    Walking down from the carriage, Chen Heng can''t help frowning when he recalls his experience.


    In the past impression of his predecessor, although Song Qi was a prince, he had no opinion and was not favored by many of the descendants of the king of Qi.


    In ordinary times, he would feel scared even if he had a few words with Chen Heng.


    Today, however, he is unconventional. He has not only said so much, but also kept calm throughout the whole process. He not only clearly knows his situation at the moment, but also immediately takes out a precious monk''s Dharma formula to win over Chen Heng.


    From the performance of the other party at the moment, we can''t substitute the past impression of the other party.


    "Immortal disciple?"


    Recalling what the other side said, Chen Heng could not help frowning.


    Just now, the other party claimed to be an immortal disciple. In the past, he had been taught by an immortal for some time, so he knew the monk''s Dharma formula.


    The power of transmission just now is also caused by magic.


    But Chen Heng thinks something is wrong.


    If they were immortal disciples, why would they still be like this?


    Since the other party is immortal disciple, where is the immortal master?


    Moreover, a few days ago, the other party was still stunned by several ordinary horse bandits...


    all kinds of ideas kept coming to mind, which made Chen Heng frown secretly.


    In his view, Song Qi''s claim is more like pulling a layer of tiger skin for himself, so that people can be more awed and dare not despise him.


    It''s just that the other side does have evidence.


    Just now that hand transmission is one of them, and the other side also mentioned that if there is anything wrong in the process of building the foundation, you can go up and ask.


    Chen Heng''s expression was calm, and his doubts kept rising.


    In the carriage, Song Qi''s mood is not calm at the moment.


    "The success or failure of things depends on tonight..."


    in the carriage, Song Qi sighed softly: "if it''s the same as the previous life, being caught and released after suffering, what''s the significance of my life again..."


    Yes, song Qi now is not the Song Qi of the past.


    At the moment, he has changed a person, with the memory of the next few decades.


    In Song Qi''s memory, tonight, the people of the nine robbers in Beidi will take action and find them directly under the guidance of the traitors.


    After a fierce battle, he was directly caught and taken to the north nine thieves. After 15 years of imprisonment, he found a chance to escape.


    For a full 15 years, for such a long time, he had been under the hands of the nine thieves in Beidi and suffered a lot. After that, he was able to leave and start all over again.


    By that time, the whole Daqi had been destroyed, and he also found the truth from the ruins of Daqi.


    It''s not for no reason that the nine thieves in the north will attack him. Behind it is the secret instruction of the queen of Qi.


    As for why and why, Song Qi did not know.


    He only knew that if he didn''t do something, he would become a prisoner and live the life of a prisoner after tonight.


    This time, he may not be lucky enough to survive 15 years and leave after that.


    So he has to change that.


    In the present situation, his only hope was the commander Yu.


    Commander Yu was born in the Chen family. He was a child of the Chen family, and he was also an outstanding figure of this generation.


    In Song Qi''s impression, in tonight''s interception, the commander Yu survived and escaped.


    In the next few decades, commander Yu has a chance to become a famous figure.


    As long as he is willing to protect him, plus Song Qi''s plan, there may be hope to escape from this danger.


    As long as you leave this place, with Song Qi''s understanding of the future trend, you can quickly get back the accomplishments of the previous life and gain a lot of opportunities.


    At that time, you can fly to the sky and do what you want.


    "In the last life, when I was free, Daqi had already died, but in this life..."


    Song Qi couldn''t help but look cruel when he thought of the tortured Daqi queen who had made him imprisoned for 15 years.


    He thought so in his heart, but he heard the sound of stepping from the outside world.


    "Your Highness."


    Outside, Chen Heng''s voice came: "it''s getting dark."


    "Get ready. It''s time to rest."


    Chen Heng''s voice came from the outside world. It sounded very serious.


    Song Qi moved in his heart and soon understood Chen Heng''s meaning.


    At night, everyone around had gone to sleep.


    A campfire was still burning. In front of the fire, Chen Heng sat there alone, his face looked very calm.The night was getting dark and heavy.


    After a while, Chen Heng got up in silence and looked at the carriage.


    Late at night, the sound of horse''s hooves resounded from all sides.


    A strange cry came from the front.


    In the distance, listening to the sound, Chen Heng turned back and looked at the distance.


    "Here we go."


    He said, with a heavy face.


    Next to him, Song Qi also stood there, looking at the distance with the same solemn face.


    Without the knowledge of others, they left the camp and came here.


    "It seems that, as your highness said, those people are coming."


    Chen Heng sighed: "what a pity..."


    "what a pity?"


    Song Qi looked at the distance, his face in the dark some can not see clearly, it seems a little hazy.


    "Some innocent people were abandoned by us..."


    Chen Heng said calmly.


    Most of them had spies from the enemy, but it was not clear who they were, even Song Qi, the reborn.


    In addition, in the moment of escape, everyone has more pressure.


    As a result, they simply left the others and left alone.


    Among those who were left behind by them, there must be many spies of the enemy, but there must be some innocent people who don''t know anything.


    At this moment, the end of this group can be imagined.


    "No way..."


    Song Qi sighed: "even if we are still there, most of their results will not change..."


    in Song Qi''s memory, this attack was made by one of the nine robbers in the north. He was a master of martial arts.


    Such a warrior, even if they stay, can never be an opponent.


    In fact, according to the original history, in the face of such a warrior''s attack, only Chen Yu, a real person in the future, could escape. As for other people, including Song Qi himself, they were all captured by each other, and there was no room for resistance.


    "Let''s go."


    After looking at it for a while, song Qiwang said to Chen Heng, "we are only temporarily safe. After a while, they will catch up sooner or later."


    Even if there are no spies around, it doesn''t mean it''s completely safe.


    At least, there are many ways to search in this world.


    They are far from safe at the moment.

 Chapter 122

    Walking in the plain, walking all the way for a long time.


    Unconsciously, Chen Heng has been gone for several days.


    For several days, everything remained unchanged. The grassland was calm, and there was no one else except the two of them.


    It''s just like the two of them on this vast grassland.


    Chen Heng naturally doesn''t think so.


    However, as far as their current situation is concerned, no one is looking for them. This is a good thing, and naturally there is nothing to be reluctant about.


    It''s dark again.


    When the sky is dim and the moon is gradually bright, Chen Heng stands alone and looks at the bright moon in the sky.


    Under his gaze, the bright moon in the distance is very bright, and the silver color of the moon spreads over the earth, covering all sides.


    Just under the moon, a little bit of silver power is extracted, and under the control of Chen Heng, it slowly integrates into his body.


    Silver white aura into the body, just for a moment, Chen Heng had some changes in the body, in a certain position under the heart, it seems that there is a force is pregnant, about to burst out.


    These are the fruits of Chen Heng''s practice during this period.


    Since that day he obtained the foundation method of the bright moon from Song Qi, Chen Heng tried to practice and began to draw spiritual power.


    The foundation building method of the bright moon is based on the body''s blood Qi, which is used to draw the aura.


    If you want to practice this foundation building method, you need a strong body first.


    The more powerful the physical body is, the faster the practice of this basic method will be.


    In this respect, Chen Heng has no problems at all.


    His body is already a man with good martial arts. He is more powerful than Chen Heng at any time in terms of body. As long as his Qi and blood vibrate a little, he is powerful enough to shake all directions.


    It''s natural that such a strong physical force can be used to practice the foundation building method of the bright moon.


    Of course, in addition to the physical force to be strong enough to receive the spiritual force, it also needs the strength of the spirit.


    The so-called spirit, in Chen Heng''s view, should be the so-called spirit.


    In this regard, Chen Heng does not have many problems.


    The predecessor of his body was very extraordinary. After Chen Heng came, although his body strength did not increase, his spirit was extremely powerful and unusual.


    With the combination of spirit and body, the progress of his practice of the foundation method of the bright moon is much faster than Chen Heng imagined.


    "Can we say that this is the real treasure of this identity..."


    recalling the progress of these days, Chen Heng couldn''t help but flash this idea.


    The speed of his practice these days is too much.


    No matter how many reasons and explanations he has, it is an indisputable fact that he has practiced the foundation building method of the bright moon to the beginning in just a few days, and even successfully absorbed the spiritual power.


    In this respect, he seems to have a unique gift, which is as smooth as God''s help in practice.


    Even so, it''s not only the foundation building law, but also other aspects.


    During this period, Chen Heng also tried to practice the forging method for a while.


    Just a few days, the effect is extraordinary, far better than Chen Heng in the past few times.


    In addition to a good foundation, this body should also have a strong talent, which makes it easy to learn anything.


    This may be the place where this identity is really precious.


    In this regard, Chen Heng was a little surprised at the beginning, but then slowly relieved.


    After all, there must be something special about the identity of red and gold. It is very common to have this result.


    But Song Qi, for Chen Heng''s progress seems not unexpected, a natural appearance.


    It looks like I''ve known for a long time.


    As for the abnormality of Song Qi, Chen Heng also secretly analyzed it during this period.


    People can''t change so much for no reason, especially in such a short time.


    Therefore, in Chen Heng''s view, there are only a few possibilities that meet the changes of Song Qi.


    The most likely thing is to give up.


    There are friars in this world, and there are all kinds of incredible means, some of which may be able to make people reborn in Song Qi, and it''s also possible to seize and give up.


    Otherwise, there is no way to explain why his character changed so much in a few days, and he can even easily come up with the monk''s basic building method.


    Of course, there are other possibilities, but in Chen Heng''s view, none of them are as big as this one.


    Strictly speaking, he was right.


    At the moment, Song Qi is being taken away by others, but it''s not others who are taking away. It''s just him in the future.


    For the next plan, in these days, Chen Heng also thought about.


    In this world, there are martial arts and monks.Now, through Song Qi, he has obtained the monk''s Dharma.


    It''s not easy for him to have such an opportunity. Naturally, he should take advantage of it and try his best to collect more information and methods in this simulation, so as to prepare for the next simulation.


    As a result, Song Qi, who is suspected to have been robbed, has become the focus of Chen Heng''s attention.


    He must have been a monk or even a great figure among the monks in the past.


    For example, such a big man must have a lot of information and methods on hand.


    It''s no harm to keep up with the opposition for the time being.


    "Anyway, at least don''t lose."


    Sitting in front of an open space, looking at the tent set up in the distance, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    He spent 500 simulation points in this simulation.


    Such a huge consumption can be said to be the biggest since Chen Heng''s many simulations.


    For the final goal of this simulation, Chen Heng is not high.


    As long as you can get it back.


    At present, he is not far away from this goal.


    A piece of the moon building foundation method has returned most of the blood.


    In addition, Song Qi is still here. I believe it''s not too difficult to find a chance to talk and return to blood.


    Chen Heng felt his chin and thought so.


    Judging from the current situation, the problem of returning the original should be small.


    At the moment, Chen Heng is considering whether to continue to increase investment.


    With the flow of ideas, two cards appear in front of Chen Heng.


    The two cards are white, each with its own handwriting, representing different handwriting.


    "Basic forging method."


    "Knight talent."


    "Just red in white?"


    Looking at the two cards in front of him, the idea flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    Like identity, this kind of card obtained from the big turntable also has the difference of level.


    Among them, the basic forging method, like the knight talent, belongs to the red in white level.


    Compared with the red and gold level of this identity, it is several levels worse.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng finally made up his mind.


    "Try it."


    He looked at Song Qi beside him, his face showed an inexplicable smile: "I hope you don''t let me lose money."


    The thought flashed through his mind, and then he reacted quickly.


    In front of him, accompanied by Chen Heng''s idea flow, two cards quickly fall, slowly fall on Chen Heng.


    Among them, the card representing the basic forging body falls down quickly and reacts quickly.


    New power poured into his body. In an instant, Chen Heng felt as if he had experienced some baptism in his body, and his surging and powerful Qi and blood emerged again, becoming more powerful.


    When Chen Heng integrated the basic forging method into the body, the perfect cultivation of the body was also inherited by the body.


    And this seems to have a chain reaction with the body.


    Compared with the strength of this body, the strength of forging body is weaker.


    But different from the Qi and blood martial arts practiced by this body, the forging method in the real world is more comprehensive.


    Integrated with modern scientific research, the basic forging method seems to be low-level, but in fact it can lay the most solid foundation for people.


    And the combination of this foundation and Chen Heng''s body at the moment forms a unique reaction.


    At this moment, with the perfect cultivation of forging body, some parts that had never been tempered before began to become strong, and some small parts had many changes, which eventually led to the whole.

 Chapter 123

    In the case of ordinary people do not know, Chen Heng''s body, a change is rapidly produced.


    The original surging power has become more powerful. In a short time, Chen Heng''s power has increased a lot. The degree of growth surprised him.


    "He is about to become a master..."


    Chen Heng is surprised to feel the changes in himself.


    His body has already reached the state of being proficient in martial arts, but it''s still a long way to go.


    At the moment, the realization of forging method seems to have pushed him a step on this road.


    Now, his strength has further increased, and he is not far away from Tongming Dacheng.


    "Look at this, sometimes the blessing between different power systems is not one plus one, but greater than one..."


    Chen hengruo feels the changes in his body.


    Just as the forging method and the knight breathing method are carried out together, the effect will be much greater than the simple method.


    It seems that the forging method and the martial arts of the world have similar results, and it is much larger.


    Judging from the current situation, the practice of this forging method is quite worthwhile.


    Then Chen Heng turned and looked to one side.


    In front of him, the card representing Knight talent is still falling, but it is still in transformation.


    "The rules of the world are different, they are transforming..."


    the faint handwriting appears in front of us.


    "Need transformation?"


    Chen Heng had no accident, just looked at it silently.


    The rules of different worlds are often different.


    Therefore, something that can exist in other worlds may not exist in other worlds.


    Therefore, we need to transform it into something in line with the current world.


    This is one of the rules of the simulator, which Chen Heng knew as early as possible.


    At this moment, he has some expectations in his heart.


    I don''t know what the chivalry talent belongs to the wizarding world will be transformed into after coming to this world.


    He just sat there, silently watching the transformation time in front of him, watching him disappear bit by bit.


    With the transformation time gradually reduced, Chen Heng gradually felt the changes in his body.


    In his heart, an inexplicable force seems to emerge, vaguely, bringing a unique feeling.


    Bang! Bang!!


    The sound of heartbeats is constantly ringing, strong and powerful, constantly beating at the moment.


    New forces emerge in the body.


    A similar but different force flowed in Chen Heng''s body.


    At the moment, Chen Heng can feel that his strength seems to have increased once again.


    Even, as long as he thought about it, he could enter a unique state, burst the whole body of Qi and blood in his body, and enter an explosive state.


    It''s like a knight''s life exploding.


    "Do you want to explode?"


    Chen Heng nodded, smiling: "it''s a good power."


    When a knight is in the wizarding world, he can gain powerful power temporarily by activating the seed of life.


    In this world, Chen Heng seems to be able to do something similar.


    It''s just that the form of expression may be different.


    However, in any case, it is conceivable that this situation will enhance the combat power.


    For the present situation, it is particularly important.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng couldn''t help looking up and looking into the distance.


    It was night, and it was dark in the distance.


    There was only a breeze blowing through the grass, and other small animals were making hoarse sounds.


    Everything seemed very quiet, very calm.


    Sitting in the same place, Chen Heng smiles on his face and looks forward to it inexplicably.


    The next day, the sun shone on the earth.


    Song Qi wakes up in the morning and looks out.


    Not far away, Chen Heng''s figure was sitting there alone, wet with dew.


    It seems that he stayed there all night without much rest.


    Looking at each other''s appearance, Song Qi could not help but raise a color of admiration.


    From the past few days until now, Chen Heng has been on the vigil, alert for him around, never slack off from morning till night.


    Not to mention its own strong strength, it is this kind of loyalty and responsibility, which are rare qualities.


    There is no need to question the other party''s level of responsibility.


    In addition to their own strict character, do their duty, the other side is a rare genius.


    In Song Qi''s impression, only 15 years later, when he left the cage, he was already a well-known real person.


    When Song Qi died in his previous life, he was still alive, even defeated many powerful enemies all the way, and almost became a real king.There is no doubt that on the way of practice, the other party is a rare pride, and his talent is only under the metamorphosis of the previous demons.


    The most important thing is that, compared with those abnormal practitioners, yuzhenjun''s temperament is rigorous and upright. Even in various fields, he has a wide reputation.


    In a previous life, when he learned that Song Qi was still alive, the real man Yu came to his door in person, apologized to him, gave him a hand and gave him his own compilation of the feather Sutra.


    This is the grace of preaching, which can never be forgotten.


    In Song Qi''s previous life, this was also one of the few people who still gave him a helping hand after those years.


    Such a character, Song Qi is also able to find the best card.


    The rest of them are either perverse and easy to bite back, or they won''t listen to him at all.


    Only Chen Heng in front of him can see and touch.


    As long as we can get more involved, with his grasp of the future and his understanding of the life of this real person Yu, we may not be able to draw the other party to his own hands and become his trump card.


    Think of here, Song Qi can not help but smile, inexplicably have a unique feeling.


    "In the previous life, you passed me Dafa and led me to the fairyland, but now it''s completely reversed."


    Looking at Chen Heng in the distance, he smiles and the idea flashed through his heart.


    Fate is sometimes so interesting.


    In the previous life, it was the real man Yu who led him into the path. Later, a series of things happened.


    But at this time, the real feather has not yet got his chance, but Song Qi gave him the way to build the foundation and lead him into the fairyland.


    The fate in this world is really wonderful.


    "Your Highness is awake."


    Not far away, Chen Heng turned and looked at Song Qi: "use some dry food, then set out."


    "Good."


    Song Qi nodded, did not say anything more, directly picked up the dry food to gnaw.


    The taste of dry food is not good, but now they are still on the run, so naturally they don''t have to pay attention to anything.


    After eating the dry food, they quickly put out the traces of the place, and then left the place on horseback.


    Time goes by slowly.


    Soon, a month later, they left the vast grassland.


    Ahead, a tall city stands in front.


    The city has a high wall on which soldiers patrol and wander.


    The whole city looks like a fortress, which is very strict.


    "Beiyuan city has arrived..."


    looking at the city standing in the distance, Chen Heng was surprised: "is it so smooth?"


    "Along the way, they did not encounter any obstacles at all. Although they occasionally met some horse bandits and the like, on the whole, they did not meet the people and horses of the nine thieves in Beiyuan."


    Ordinary horse bandits are not a threat to Chen Heng. No matter how many people there are, they are not Chen Heng''s rivals.


    "It''s strange..."


    Song Qi''s face was also a little surprised.

 Chapter 124

    In fact, Song Qi didn''t know the details of some things that happened in his previous life.


    But he knows better.


    The instigator behind the nine robbers in the north is no other than the queen of Qi.


    The supporters behind the nine robbers in Beidi were also a group of people headed by the queen of Qi.


    Now, since the queen of Qi had ordered, the nine thieves in the North would not dare to disobey. No matter what, they must catch Song Qi.


    Before that, he was ready to meet the nine thieves in the north and even fight.


    But I didn''t expect that it was so easy along the way, and there were not many obstacles along the way.


    It''s like the other party has no time to take care of these things.


    But how is that possible?


    Song Qi frowned and couldn''t figure it out.


    "There seems to be a lot more people around."


    At this time, the side of Chen Heng mouth.


    Riding on a horse, he looked around and said so.


    In his feeling, there are more people around now.


    In the past, because it was close to the northern grassland, there were few people here. Only some businessmen would come to it to try to trade with the people on the grassland and buy goods for business.


    However, these people are only a few after all.


    On the whole, this area is still a desolate place with few people.


    But at the moment, Chen Heng''s feeling is different.


    Around, dense figures came forward and walked around, looking very lively.


    Moreover, these pedestrians are very special.


    They often carry bows and arrows or swords, and their faces are full of wind and dust. Many of them are very tough, obviously not good at stubble.


    There are many people who are proficient in horizontal training. They are very good at horizontal training, especially fierce.


    These are obviously not local residents here, but outsiders.


    I just don''t know what happened here in just a few months, which attracted so many people.


    "Just a moment, your highness."


    Chen Heng Wang asked Song Qi for instructions, and then he rode forward and asked around.


    After some inquiry, he got the answer.


    Recently, it was rumored that the relics of the ancestors were found between Chishan in the north of Beiyuan City, which is suspected to be the relics left by wanjian villa thousands of years ago.


    This relic was first discovered by an ordinary farmer, and finally brought out a sword made of pure gold.


    The farmer didn''t know that the sword was precious. He only took it as an ordinary thing and sold it in the market, but it attracted many people''s attention.


    After some entanglement, the secret of the site was revealed, which shocked all sides.


    "So it is..."


    he tells Song Qi what he inquires about, but Song Qi suddenly understands something.


    "It''s negligence..."


    he sighed and understood his negligence.


    In his previous life, he should have been caught by the nine thieves in Beidi and imprisoned in his own base camp.


    As for what happened during this period, he didn''t know until he got out of trouble.


    If his memory is not bad, something happened in the area of Beiyuan city during this period of time.


    One relic was born, which was mistakenly thought to be the legacy of wanjian mountain villa thousands of years ago, thus causing a wave in all directions.


    At the end of the day, the ruins caused a turmoil, involving many people.


    It''s just right to calculate the time.


    Now I think this site should be the one at present.


    "I''m attracted by the relics, so I don''t have time to take care of me?"


    Realizing this, Song Qi couldn''t help sneering at himself.


    Indeed, at the moment, in the eyes of the northern nine thieves, he is just a little shrimp.


    Even the queen of Qi, who did not know why she wanted to attack him and take him down, may not attach much importance to him.


    When it was all right before, it was all right to stare at him.


    But now that the relic is born, their attention is naturally diverted.


    This time, it was mostly the queen of Qi who ordered the group of nine robbers in Beidi to put their main energy on the site, so as to relax the pursuit of him.


    Wanjian mountain villa is the holy land of martial arts thousands of years ago. It was one of the most prosperous holy places at that time. Among them, the formula of wanjian was even more shocking.


    It is said that there are countless swords in wanjian villa, each of which is valuable and has unique strength.


    If a man holds a sword, he will be able to defeat a warrior, and his God can be seen.The remains of such a holy land are really moving.


    I''m afraid this time, not only the group of nine robbers from Beidi, but also the whole royal family of Qi participated in it.


    It''s just a pity...


    Song Qi sneered.


    It''s a pity that this site is not what Daqi people thought, but a relic of wanjian villa.


    This relic is not wanjian villa, but the ancestral site of wanjian villa and the relic left by wanchaojian sect.


    Wanjian villa seems to be a holy land of martial arts, but in fact, all monks understand that it is actually a power of monks.


    It''s just different from the fact that most of the monks don''t show their true colors. Wanjian villa has a great reputation. It just hides itself as an ordinary warrior force on the surface.


    But in fact, the founder of wanjian villa is a true disciple from Wanchao sword sect.


    Because of the same origin, at the beginning of the previous life, many people regarded this site as a relic left by wanjian villa.


    After all, they come from the same source and are very similar in many places, even some of the formulas are common.


    It was only later that the incident became more and more serious, leading to the escalation of the situation.


    At that time, many real monks will come here to make the situation around here constantly changing.


    The collapse of Daqi in the past was related to it.


    Now, it''s just the beginning. Everyone thinks that it''s a relic left by wanjian villa.


    Opportunities.


    This idea flashed through Song Qi''s mind.


    After a few months, at the moment, he has recovered part of his strength. With Chen Heng on one side, he may not be able to try and get some benefits from the ruins.


    If after a period of time, the true face of the ruins is exposed, and all the monks come here one after another, he does not dare to think about it.


    After all, at that time, there were all real monks, including many giants and even more than one real monk.


    If he dares to think about this relic at that time, he is looking for death.


    But now, the news has not been leaked, and at the moment, only a group of ordinary warriors are around.


    If you don''t dare to do it, you''re really wasting this opportunity.


    Thinking of this, he turned and looked at Chen Heng.


    He is thinking about how to persuade Chen Heng to participate.


    At the moment, his accomplishments have not been restored. Although he has some small skills, his strength is far inferior to Chen Heng, a well-known opponent.


    This opportunity, if he can pull Chen Heng together, it will undoubtedly be a lot better.


    However, it is not so easy to persuade Chen Heng.


    At the very least, it needs some justifiable reasons.


    "Your Highness, do you want to explore one of them?"


    To Song Qi''s surprise, Chen Heng took the lead in persuading him before he spoke.


    Standing there, Chen Heng looks at Song Qi and asks.


    "Not bad."


    Song Qi nodded, and did not hide anything: "this time the ruins, is an opportunity."


    "It''s a good chance, but it''s too dangerous."


    Chen Heng frowned and said, "the most important thing at present is to escort your highness back."


    "As long as your highness returns to the palace, he can mobilize the strength of Daqi and come here again. It''s not too late."


    This is a prudent approach, but it is not the real idea in Chen Heng''s mind.


    In Chen Heng''s mind, he didn''t care about Song Qi''s choice.


    He believes that the other party, as an old monster, has reasons to do so.


    At the moment, I just want to see what the other side has.


    Chen Heng can see clearly.


    In front of Song Qi, maybe it''s really some old monster who has lost his life, but the other side is still very weak.


    Therefore, it is necessary for him to be a loyal guard.


    In other words, the other party now mostly want to deceive Chen Heng, let him accompany a go in.


    Chen Heng doesn''t reject the idea of accompanying the other party into the ruins, as long as it''s good.


    But also can''t promise too straightforward.


    On the one hand, it''s not in line with people''s design, and on the other hand, it''s not easy to talk about it.


    Now that Song Qi needs Chen Heng to accompany him, in order to make Chen Heng willing to follow, he must give enough reasons to persuade him.


    In this process, Chen Heng naturally knows what he wants to know.

 Chapter 125

    "Your Highness means that the ruins are not left behind by the so-called wanjian mountain, but an immortal cave?"


    Standing in the same place, looking at Song Qi, Chen Heng''s face was shocked, as if he didn''t think of it at all.


    "Not bad."


    For Chen Heng''s face, Song Qi seemed very satisfied. At the moment, he laughed and said, "just as it happens, I know a little about the layout of that cave."


    "At the moment, the news hasn''t come out. Most of the people gathered around are ordinary warriors. As for the real monks, they haven''t come yet."


    "Now is the best time to do it."


    He said so. Then he looked forward and looked at Chen Heng seriously: "commander Yu, do you dare to join me?"


    Voice down, Chen Heng silence for a moment, seems to be thinking.


    Song Qi didn''t disturb him either. He just looked at him and waited for him to speak.


    After a long time, Chen Heng spoke again, looked at Song Qi, and said, "since your highness is not afraid, I will certainly accompany you to death."


    He lowered his head and spoke seriously.


    Yes.


    Song Qi smiles on his face, and this idea flashed in his heart.


    With Chen Heng''s participation and his understanding of the site, he is confident that he can get some benefits from it.


    Although it is not the ancestral site of wanchaojianzong, it is also a stronghold. There are many good things in it.


    As long as we plan carefully, we may not be able to take away the things before the real people arrive.


    No matter what you have to do, it''s a lot more convenient.


    The thought flashed through his mind, and he couldn''t help smiling.


    Compared with the martial arts, the cultivation of monks is much more difficult. They not only need strong qualifications, but also need a huge supply of resources to support.


    It would be very difficult to practice by oneself without the supply of miraculous medicine and stone. Even genius would waste time.


    In the previous life, even if it was Yu Zhenren, it was not because he had a chance to be immortal. After obtaining the secret inheritance of a relic, he soared to the sky.


    As for Song Qi, who was born again, he did not lack of Dharma and secret skills. He did not need the experience of practice and the instruction of his elders.


    The only thing that is lacking is the spiritual things needed for early practice.


    And these, in wanchaojianzong of this site, just have.


    If you can go there and get the secret, you will be sure of your early practice.


    The thought flashed through his mind, and so he thought.


    On the other side, looking at Song Qi, Chen Heng is calm on the surface and thinking in his heart.


    In order to persuade Chen Heng, Song Qi told him a lot about the site.


    And this also aroused Chen Heng''s curiosity.


    Where on earth did Song Qi know this?


    He was curious, but he couldn''t think of the answer for the moment.


    However, Chen Heng didn''t reject going to the site.


    Just as Song Qi lacked spiritual things for his practice, so did Chen Heng.


    He didn''t feel it when he didn''t touch the monk''s Dharma in the past, but after contacting, he realized that the cost of the monk''s practice was much higher than that of the martial arts competition.


    Most of the martial arts practitioners do not fake foreign things. Even if they need them, they are at most some medicines and so on.


    But the practice of monks is different.


    In this period of time, Chen Heng has realized.


    The cultivation of a monk needs a lot of external things to assist him, but also needs the supply of many spiritual things.


    Judging from the current performance, his physical cultivation talent should be very good.


    But even so, after two or three months of practice, he still did not complete the step of building the foundation.


    According to the records of the foundation building law of Mingyue, the friars in this world need to build the foundation first.


    Building a foundation is the beginning of practice. Only by refining the spiritual power and turning it into a solid foundation of practice can we begin the practice of monks.


    As for building foundation, it is gas refining.


    This is different from Chen Heng''s idea of refining gas first and then building a foundation.


    According to the foundation construction method of Mingyue and the explanation of Song Qi, the difficulty of foundation construction is not great.


    At least for people like Chen Heng who are already proficient in martial arts, it''s not too difficult.


    It means that one''s body has already been tempered. It''s not very difficult to practice monks'' Dharma on this basis.


    But even if it is this step, with Chen Heng''s qualifications, but also enough to trap him for a long time.


    Until now, it''s still stuck.


    This is only the first step. It is estimated that it will be more difficult to refine gas after that.


    If there is no spiritual aid, it will be difficult to move.


    Therefore, at this point, he is on the same level with Song Qi, and he also needs spiritual things to provide spiritual cultivation.And there should be many spiritual objects in that relic.


    It''s worth it.


    In particular, Song Qi is so sure.


    Of course, it is necessary to be defensive.


    Chen Heng also considered the possibility that the other party would treat him as an abandoned son.


    This may certainly have, but in Chen Heng''s mind, it should not be big.


    After all, during this period of time, he thought his performance was pretty good. He looked like a loyal guard, and no one could find fault.


    In addition, he showed great talent.


    The possibility of being treated as an abandoned child is relatively low.


    Of course, even if it may be relatively low, it certainly exists.


    It''s just that Chen Heng is not a God after all. He can''t know everything.


    If this really happens, it can only act according to circumstances.


    Anyway, it''s just a simulation.


    After making a decision, they went all the way to the distance.


    Along the road, they met many people.


    With the news of wanjian villa ruins, many people swarmed around and came quickly.


    Chen Heng and his wife were hidden in the crowd, not conspicuous at all.


    But what happened next was still beyond Chen Heng''s expectation.


    The spacious and huge door stands in front of it. In front of it, a vast relic emerges, which is very majestic.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng looks at Song Qi''s figure, and his face can''t help showing surprise.


    What happened at the moment really surprised him.


    Before he came here, he thought that Song Qi might know something other people didn''t know.


    But he didn''t expect to get to this point.


    After coming to this neighborhood, song Qixian and Chen Heng searched around for several days, and soon confirmed the location and found it.


    In another corner of Chishan, there is an entrance to the ruins.


    From this entrance, you can enter the ruins directly.


    If this is known by others, I''m afraid they will be crazy about it.


    At the moment, the news of the ruins has just come out. Most of the people outside are still digging everywhere, hoping to dig the underground ruins and find something.


    However, Song Qi found the entrance directly and was able to enter the interior of the ruins directly.


    The gap is really huge.


    "He hasn''t been to this relic before..."


    standing there, Chen hengruo thinks.


    He saw Song Qi''s actions from beginning to end.


    When Song Qi decided to come to the site, Chen Heng thought that he had been to the site.


    However, Song Qi''s actions after that overturned Chen Heng''s idea.


    He did know a lot about the site and knew a lot about it, but he didn''t really touch it.


    This can be known from the fact that he had to search around and spent half a month to find this portal.


    I know it, but I haven''t touched it.


    If Chen Heng has something to think about.


    "Keep going."


    On one side, looking at the scene ahead, Song Qi smiles: "good luck."


    "It seems that no one has really come into this site yet."


    He said softly.


    At present, he is probably the person who knows the site best.


    Through the understanding of his previous life, he knows that the site is actually very large, which is also divided into many areas.


    What those people outside find and excavate at the moment is only the peripheral area.


    Only here is the core.

 Chapter 126

    Song Qi stood in the same place, looking at the scene in front of him, smiling.


    This time, he was a messenger. He was able to sneak into the ruins before others found out.


    In the previous life, this place was discovered half a year later, and then attracted many monks to come here, making this place particularly lively.


    Now, it''s half a year ahead of schedule.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help smiling and then walked forward.


    The surroundings of the relic are very old and dilapidated. There are many architectural remains around, but they are already dilapidated.


    It seems that the long years have already brought mottled traces to this place, which makes people feel particularly unique.


    Song Qi and Chen Heng walked forward in silence.


    On the way, Song Qi is still explaining everything in the ruins for Chen Heng.


    "This relic was left by a clan of wanchaojian clan. It was intended to leave something for the clan and provide a way back."


    Walking on the road, Song Qi gently said: "only later, wanchaojianzong left here, far away from this big area, moved to other places."


    "The inexplicable collapse of wanjian mountain villa thousands of years ago led to the final extinction of wanchaojian sect here."


    "This relic, naturally, has been left behind, not really to the day of use."


    He said softly, with a sigh in his words.


    From his words, we can know that the place in front of us is one of the retreats left by the place of practice named wanchaojianzong.


    There are many similar retreats in every sect, not to mention wanchaojian sect, which stands on the earth. Even ordinary aristocratic families know the truth of cunning and leaving many retreats for themselves.


    Not to mention the holy land of practice.


    For example, wanchaojianzong, a holy land of practice, will be ready at its peak, leaving many backhand for itself, so that it can rise again one day when the sect is weak or even destroyed.


    This is just one of them.


    But at the beginning, wanchaojianzong finally moved away, and this relic was not used at last, so it gradually died down in the years.


    It''s not until now that it appears in front of the world again.


    "Why did wanchaojianzong leave?"


    Chen Heng follows Song Qi and listens to Song Qi''s story in silence. At last, he asks.


    "The environment is different."


    Song Qi sighed and said, "the miraculous power of this region has been declining for many years. Therefore, the holy places such as wanchaojianzong, after foreseeing this event, left directly and moved to other regions where the miraculous power is more vigorous."


    Chen Heng nodded thoughtfully.


    Although he has not been in touch with monks for a long time, he already knows that they really need to spend huge resources.


    He has just come into contact with practice, even so, especially those who are already on the road of practice and have walked a long distance.


    Therefore, it is not unimaginable that when the environment declines, the original holy places of practice will choose to leave.


    "In fact, it''s not just wanchaojianzong."


    Looking at Chen Heng, Song Qi said with a smile: "at that time, there was more than one sect of practice that left this area."


    "But just because of this, there are many heritages left by the original holy places in this region, and even the hidden relics."


    At this point, he hesitated and gave Chen Heng a deep look.


    If he remembers correctly, in his previous life, didn''t immortal Yu find a secret place left behind by a holy place, and then he was able to step on the road of cultivation?


    "I see."


    Chen Heng nodded, no special reaction.


    Then they moved on.


    The scene ahead unfolds slowly.


    It''s a field of medicine.


    It seems that the medicine field is not big, but it''s only one mu, but there are a lot of spirit grass in it.


    These spirit grasses look very prosperous and grow well, but they are a bit messy.


    "This is..."


    looking at these spirit grasses, Song Qi was stunned, and then his face showed great joy: "thousands of years of spirit grasses, this is almost the king of medicine!"


    "It''s a pity that thousands of years have not been carefully cultivated, and it''s estimated that the efficacy will be lost a lot."


    He sighed softly with some regret.


    "Do you want to go straight in?"


    Compared with Song Qi, Chen Heng is calm and meticulous, just looking at Song Qi.


    "Good."Song Qi nodded, then went forward alone, walked into the medicine field, and began to work.


    His movements were very careful, and he even used his spiritual power in the process of picking, as if he used some special technique.


    "This is the art of collection, which can maximize the preservation of efficacy and make the effect of lingcao better."


    Feeling Chen Heng''s gaze, Song Qi looked up at him and said.


    Later, he taught this technique to Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng probably tried.


    The difficulty of this method is not big, but it needs to concentrate and consumes a lot of spiritual power.


    With Chen Heng''s spiritual power now accumulated, it''s just a short time, and some of it can''t support.


    He can''t help but stop, practice again, take in, collect spiritual power, and then start again.


    It has to be said that his body talent is indeed very high. Even if it is a technique that has never been touched before, it is only a short time to master it, very skillful.


    Even in terms of movement, it is no worse than song qilai.


    Looking at Chen Heng''s skillful movements, Song Qi sighed.


    Sometimes, people are more angry than others.


    If only by talent, then Chen Heng undoubtedly belongs to the group with the best talent.


    As for Song Qi, although he had spiritual roots, his aptitude was just ordinary.


    Compared with Chen Heng and others, it is nothing at all.


    If he had not been reborn, he would be nothing in front of Chen Heng.


    Song Qi is very clear about this.


    They stayed here for a while before they stopped.


    "All right."


    Song Qi raised his head and wiped the sweat on his head: "let''s go."


    Chen Heng nodded, but at the next moment, his steps stopped again.


    He turned and subconsciously looked to a corner.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Looking at Chen Heng''s action, Song Qi turns around and has some doubts.


    "There, someone..."


    Chen Heng frowned and said.


    Just now, he clearly felt a feeling of being peeped. Although it was weak, it did exist.


    This feeling is only a short moment, and soon disappeared, like an illusion in general.


    But being here, in this unique place, even if it''s really an illusion, it''s impossible to treat it as an illusion.


    "Someone?"


    Listen to Chen Heng''s words, Song Qi subconsciously surprised, looking at the corner.


    There, a piece of buildings stood alone, looking particularly dilapidated.


    I didn''t see anybody at all.


    But Song Qi did not dare to doubt Chen Heng''s feelings.


    After all, Chen Heng is a man with a good command of martial arts and is equivalent to a monk of refining Qi. His strength is much stronger than he is now. Naturally, he can feel many things that he can''t feel.


    However, according to his impression, in this period, it should not have been discovered or formally excavated.


    In this period of time, there are no other people in this place. The only people here are them.


    Where are the people from?


    Song Qi couldn''t help wondering. At this moment, he watched the corner, and many thoughts flashed in his heart.


    "Now what?"


    One side, looked for a while, Chen Heng drew back his eyes and asked.


    "Still going?"


    When they came here, they searched the medicine field just now and got a lot of spirit grass. The harvest was big enough.


    Even if you leave now, it''s not a loss.

 Chapter 127

    "No need."


    Song Qi shook his head and said decisively, "it''s just an accident."


    "Keep going."


    He looked at Chen Heng and said.


    On the road of friars, nothing smooth happened.


    Which real monk''s rise, the road is not through difficulties and obstacles, there are all kinds of dangers?


    On the road of practice, how many people fight to death for a little soul stone, fight to death for a little thing, and almost fight to death?


    Compared with these, what they meet at the moment is nothing at all.


    Not to mention that the danger has not yet appeared, even if it has, he will not frown.


    What''s more, the relics they are facing now are much more precious than ordinary spiritual objects.


    Only the spirit grass that they have just harvested, if put into the outside world, will be enough to pick up a bloodbath and make many people break their heads.


    In this place, these things are nothing, far from the big end.


    Under this rare opportunity, if Song Qi retreated and left, he could not forgive himself.


    Besides, judging from the previous life, this place is not in great danger.


    At least not in his previous life.


    "Good."


    Listen to Song Qi''s reply, Chen Heng also nodded, no opinion.


    He didn''t know what song Qi knew, or he was reluctant to leave this relic.


    Either way, he''s not going to say anything.


    After making a decision, they move on.


    Slowly, they came to an open place.


    In the front, a long sword was lying there.


    After countless years, this place seems very old and dilapidated, but now this place is an exception.


    The sword was not stained with the trace of time, and it was still very bright. In front of Chen Heng''s eyes, it reflected a faint light, which was very extraordinary.


    At a glance, you can see that these are rare weapons.


    "It''s all made of pure gold."


    Chen Heng probably looked at it, then the idea flashed through his mind.


    Jingjin, a unique material in the world, is a superior short-term material.


    The blade forged with pure gold will be extremely sharp. It is the weapon that the warrior yearns for.


    It''s very valuable. It''s hard to see a little outside in ordinary times, but it seems to be everywhere in this place. It''s not worth money at all.


    So that Chen Heng was dazzled.


    But I don''t know why, after coming to this place, his previous feeling of being peeped has increased again.


    It seemed that in the dark, something invisible was peeping at him.


    Standing in the same place, feeling this feeling, Chen Heng turned and looked at Song Qi.


    At the moment, Song Qi stood in front of the weapon rack and was looking at a golden sword. He was so devoted and serious that he didn''t realize it.


    Looking at his appearance, Chen Heng secretly shakes his head and is about to open his mouth to remind him.


    In any case, he and the other party are all the same at the moment, and they have common interests to some extent.


    Under this premise, he is also willing to remind the other party, so as not to make a big loss.


    He opened his mouth, just about to open it, but suddenly he was stunned and felt a burst of unusual.


    An inexplicable feeling emerged and welled up from my heart.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng turned around and subconsciously looked not far away.


    There, a long silver sword was hanging there.


    Compared with other weapons around, this silver sword is very humble, and it doesn''t look special. It even has some dust and looks shabby.


    Compared with those weapons made of pure gold, they are very crude and inadequate.


    Only at this moment, Chen Heng was attracted by the sword.


    I don''t know why, he always feels that there seems to be something special on this sword, which makes him can''t help looking at it.


    When he looked at the sword, the feeling of being peeped at before was also deepening, which made Chen Heng move in his heart.


    Feeling this, he frowned to himself, then stepped forward and walked slowly to the sword.


    Standing in front of the sword, he hesitated for a moment. Then he held out his hand and slowly grasped the silver sword.


    A sensation like electrical stimulation surged from the palm of the hand.


    When Chen Heng holds the sword, he clearly feels that a warm current is emerging in his body, followed by a huge message, ancient knowledge.


    In a trance, he seemed to see the scene of countless swords waving and cutting down, like a natural disaster.


    The sky is dark, the earth is broken, and even the mountain peaks are cut off and gradually fall.A silver sword rippling in all directions, linked everything.


    "That''s it!"


    The next moment, Chen Heng suddenly back to God, reluctantly reaction.


    "Don''t be nervous." A voice suddenly rang out in Chen Heng''s mind.


    Chen Heng''s body suddenly froze.


    Huge forces are emerging.


    At this moment, he clearly felt that in the silver sword in his hand, there was a huge consciousness awakening, which seemed to be connected with his spirit and talking with him.


    "Who are you?"


    Feeling this feeling, Chen Heng soon calmed down and meditated in his heart.


    In his previous life, he had read many novels, and his acceptance of such scenes was much better than that of the normal aborigines in the world.


    "It''s nice to be able to settle down so soon."


    In my mind, the voice continued to come, with some appreciation in it.


    "As you can see, I am the spirit of this sword and the last owner of this sword."


    "Sword spirit?"


    Chen Heng frowned: "what do you mean?"


    "All things in this world, mountains, plants, everything has spirit."


    In my mind, the voice calling itself sword spirit continues to ring: "as long as the spirit is enough, you can awaken the spirit of yourself."


    "The spirit of the sword is the spirit of the sword..."


    "the spirit of the sword..."


    Chen Heng understood the meaning.


    According to the so-called sword spirit, the so-called sword spirit is that the sword itself awakens self-consciousness, so it is called sword spirit.


    That''s new.


    Although he has simulated it several times, and has seen many alien races outside of human beings, Chen Heng is really the first time to see such a sword.


    It''s a long experience.


    "Since it is the spirit of the sword, why is it the last owner of the sword?"


    Chen Heng frowned and continued to speak.


    "That''s a long story."


    Claiming to be the existence of the sword spirit, he sighed and then said, "I was not a sword spirit at first, but I died at last, and I had to turn myself into a sword spirit."


    "Do you understand what I say?"


    "How could it be?"


    Chen Heng was a little surprised, but he didn''t care about it.


    At the moment, he is only concerned about one problem.


    "What do you want to do?"

 Chapter 128

    "What do you want to do?"


    Standing in the same place, feeling the sword spirit in his mind, Chen Heng asked the most important question.


    What does the existence of the sword spirit mean? What is the past of this self proclaimed sword spirit? These questions are very important, but they are not the most important at present.


    At present, for Chen Heng, the most important problem is the purpose of the sword spirit.


    "I mean you no harm."


    In my mind, the sword spirit shook his head, and then began his own action.


    The next moment, an inexplicable force surged up, in Chen Heng''s induction in the rapid emergence.


    In the blink of an eye, his consciousness disappeared and was pulled into a void space.


    The surrounding environment changes. When Chen Heng regains consciousness, he has come to another place.


    In front of my eyes is a deep dark space, surrounded by dark, do not see any light.


    Then the next moment, Chen Heng''s figure appeared here.


    When his figure appeared, the light around him lit up, illuminating a figure in front of him.


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked ahead.


    Ahead, a young man was standing there.


    The young man was dressed in a white robe and had a pretty face, but his face looked pale and weak.


    His body, too, seemed illusory.


    It''s like it could disappear at any time.


    Standing in the same place, looking at the appearance of the youth, Chen Heng is calm on the surface, but thinking crazily in his heart.


    The other party''s body is obviously not normal, not really flesh and blood. This place is not just that place, but it may not be a new place.


    Although the contact time is not long, from the point of view that the other side needs to live in the sword and incarnate in the sword spirit, and Chen Heng needs to take the initiative to contact with it, the strength of the other side is obviously not strong.


    No matter whether it was strong or not, now the strength of the other party has obviously weakened to a certain extent, and it is impossible to have the power to move people away at will.


    Otherwise, he doesn''t need to wait for Chen Heng to contact the sword. Isn''t it more pleasant to take Chen Heng away?


    At the same time, Chen Heng also observed that his body seems to be somewhat wrong. It is just as unreal as the body of the youth opposite him, but it is much more solid than the other side.


    "The world of spirit?"


    Suddenly, the idea flashed through his mind.


    "This is not the outside world, but an area temporarily constructed by my spirit..."


    on the other side, the young man''s face was pale, and now he slowly said, "I have no malice to you."


    "I''m looking for you just because you''re special."


    "Special?"


    Voice down, Chen Heng some accident, this time is a smile: "I don''t think I have anything special."


    When it comes to the special, he is really special.


    Whether it is the identity of a traverser or the existence of a simulator, it is enough to make him a very special existence.


    But he didn''t think that this man could see through this.


    In addition to these, he realized that there was nothing special about himself, so that he let the other party treat him like this.


    "Your spiritual sense is very powerful."


    On the other side, the young man coughed, and his face seemed even paler: "I was hiding in the sword, and I have been silent for many years."


    "Normally, no one else can detect me, but you can."


    "Isn''t that something special?"


    Looking at Chen Heng, he said with a smile, "what''s more, you have extraordinary talent. You are a natural immortal."


    "Wonderful, really wonderful."


    He laughed, then he could not help but say so.


    "Born xianmiao?"


    Listening to this, Chen Heng was stunned at first, then reacted quickly and raised his vigilance in his heart.


    His physical quality is really good. Even Chen Heng can feel the difference.


    However, Song Qi''s change comes first. At this moment, when he hears the other party say so, he subconsciously raises some bad ideas.


    At present, this guy is not interested in his qualifications and wants to take over, right?


    Vigilance appeared in his heart, but it didn''t appear on the surface. He just showed the color of doubt: "is that right?"


    "But I feel that my qualification seems to be very poor. I have been practicing for several months, and I still can''t build a foundation."


    He pretended to be ignorant, as if he really felt that his talent was poor.


    "Without the supply of spiritual things, it is difficult to build a foundation only by itself."


    On the other side, listening to Chen Heng''s words, the young man laughed, and then said, "with your qualifications, as long as you have enough spiritual supplies, you will soar to the sky."


    "Let me ask you, would you like to join my Wanchao sword sect?"He looked at Chen Heng and asked directly.


    "Into... Wanchaojianzong?"


    Chen Heng was surprised when his voice fell.


    Not to give up, but to see his qualifications, want to let him into wanchaojianzong?


    It seems logical to think about it.


    It seems normal for the descendants of a sect that has already disappeared to think about bringing the talented xianmiao under the sect when they see them?


    In any case, the result is better than giving up.


    If it''s true, then it''s really troublesome.


    Although the man looked weak and had only one breath left, he was an old monster who didn''t know how many years ago. If he really put it together, he might not be able to beat him.


    It''s going to turn out pretty bad.


    Even if he died, it was nothing for Chen Heng, but it took him 500 simulation points to get his identity.


    If you can not die, you''d better not die.


    Chen Heng''s mind flashed this idea, has made a decision, but the surface shows a pair of hesitant color.


    Even if you have decided to ask for an answer, if you agree too quickly and don''t even think about it, it will give the other party a bad feeling.


    Therefore, his face showed hesitation. After a moment of hesitation, he asked: "as far as I know, wanchaojianzong has long disappeared in this area..."


    "no harm."


    For Chen Heng''s hesitation, the youth was not dissatisfied, but laughed: "although the holy land has moved away, there are still many things left in this region."


    "If you are willing to worship me as your teacher and join our wanchaojian sect, you will be the only disciple of Holy Land in this region."


    "These things, of course, are yours."


    Looking at Chen Heng, he spoke seriously and said, "although there are not many things left in these places, they are enough for your early cultivation."


    "When you arrive at the realm of transforming God in the future, you can cross the realm and try to find the holy land of that year."


    "In that case, I''d like to see my master."


    Hearing this, Chen Heng didn''t hesitate any more. He nodded his head directly. It was a worship.


    According to the common sense, the other party has already said this, and there is no reason to refuse.


    In this case, Chen Heng also naturally, worship into each other''s door.


    At the moment, anyway, he is not at a loss.


    "That''s good."


    The young man laughed, then continued to speak and said his name: "remember, my name is Dan Qingzi."


    As the voice fell, Chen Hengzheng nodded.


    However, the scenery around changed, disappeared quickly, and then quickly returned to the previous position.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng looked in front of him.


    In front of his eyes, the silver sword was still standing in his hand.


    He maintained his previous posture and stood there alone.


    One side, Song Qi is still there to observe the sword, from time to time the issue of excited laughter.


    It seems that he knows nothing about what happened to Chen Heng.


    Looking at Song Qi''s reaction, Chen Heng felt a little relieved, and then looked around.


    "Master?"


    He read it tentatively.


    "I''m still here."


    In my mind, danqingzi''s voice sounded again, but now it seemed weak.


    Looking at this, the previous movement was not a small consumption for him, so he began to be weak at the moment.


    "The silver sword in front of you is the essence of being a teacher. Take it with you and take it with you."


    In the brain, danqingzi''s voice was very tired.

 Chapter 129

    "Now that you have entered the Mountain Gate of wanchaojian sect, you don''t need to practice the previous Dharma formula."


    In my mind, danqingzi''s voice sounded again, echoing at the moment.


    A stream of inexplicable information is constantly emerging in Chen Heng''s mind. Then it is firmly engraved in his mind, as if he has recited it countless times. It is very clear and can''t be forgotten.


    "This is the method of building the foundation of all spirits in our school. You can practice it. With your present foundation and spiritual things, you can get started in March and build the foundation successfully."


    "That''s the key to getting started."


    His voice continued to ring, and then explained to Chen Heng.


    In the world of monks, building a foundation is the foundation and the most obvious cost-effective way to distinguish between the enemy and ourselves.


    It doesn''t matter how much you practice, but there is only one root to build a foundation.


    For example, the disciples of wanchaojianzong, whose foundation is the foundation of all spirits, can never be anything else.


    If it were not for the foundation of all souls, it would not only be inconvenient for the follow-up Dharma practice, but also would never be recognized by wanchaojianzong.


    According to Dan Qingzi, if Chen Heng wants to return to wanchaojianzong in the future and be recognized by wanchaojianzong, he must build the foundation of Wanling, otherwise he will not be recognized at all.


    Maybe, they will be regarded as traitors who have stolen the secret books of our school, and they will be pulled into the blacklist and pursued directly.


    "I understand."


    Chen Heng nodded, his face showing solemn color, seems to be particularly serious.


    He doesn''t care whether he can enter the so-called wanchaojianzong.


    However, at the moment, judging from Dan Qingzi''s attitude, if he does not practice the basic law of all souls and build the foundation of all souls, he is afraid that the other party will turn his face on the spot.


    This is what Chen Heng doesn''t want to see.


    In order to avoid this result, for the time being, he decided to follow the other party''s will.


    As for Song Qi, it''s easy to explain.


    The foundation is a person''s foundation, which will not be revealed at ordinary times.


    Although the foundations of different foundation construction methods are different, they can''t be checked without special methods.


    Although Song Qi gave Chen Heng a piece of foundation construction method of Mingyue, as long as Chen Heng didn''t say it himself, he couldn''t know what kind of foundation construction method Chen Heng used.


    When Chen Heng passed on the Wanling foundation building method, danqingzi''s voice gradually fell and became silent.


    In this way, it seems that the consumption is too large, so they fall into a deep sleep.


    "Look at this, my situation is more and more dangerous."


    Feeling the gradual silence of Dan Qingzi''s consciousness, Chen Heng secretly shook his head.


    There was Song Qi, a loser unknown to us and the enemy, but now there is another ancient soul.


    Both of them are not simple characters, and their intentions are not clear.


    Although it seems that danqingzi and Song Qi have no malice for the time being, Chen Heng can''t trust them completely.


    It''s the most irresponsible behavior to press one''s own future under the thoughts of others.


    Chen Heng will not.


    "If you think from the worst point of view, then Song Qi is just using it at the moment. Maybe he will pit me at any time."


    Standing there, Chen Heng shook his head secretly, and all kinds of thoughts flashed through his heart: "Dan Qingzi may not be sincere, maybe he is also planning something. He may not be sure when he is going to give up, and he may not be sure."


    "If you think about it, my situation is really dangerous."


    He shook his head to himself, and the thought flashed through his mind.


    But even so, he didn''t care.


    Anyway, at the moment, he is not the noumenon. Even if the worst result happens, he just dies a simulation body and loses 500 simulation points.


    In terms of his wealth, he can afford it.


    So it doesn''t matter whether you die or not.


    Compared with this, he is a little happy at the moment.


    After all, although there is a potential danger, Song Qi and Dan Qingzi are both big winners in his eyes.


    One is to give up the rebirth of the give up, the other is simply not dead through the old monster.


    There is no doubt that there are a lot of dry goods on both of them.


    For Chen Heng, the dharmas, the secrets, the secret knowledge of the world, and even his own practice experience are great wealth.


    As long as he can get a little of these things, it will be enough for him to earn back the ticket price.


    As for other things, it doesn''t matter.


    He was optimistic about that.


    "It''s a pity..."


    on one side, Song Qi said, looking a little sorry: "it''s a pity that we don''t have any special things on hand. We can''t take all the things here."


    He looked at the precious swords made of pure gold in front of him, and his face was full of pity.These swords are all made of pure gold. They are all high-class treasures. They are very valuable to the outside world. Even monks will need them.


    If there are mustard bags and other treasures, then all these things can be taken away.


    Unfortunately, such as mustard bag and other treasures, even if it is a real person, it may not be able to have, let alone at the moment of him.


    Even in his previous life, he didn''t have such a thing. He just knew it.


    "No harm."


    Looking at Song Qi on one side, Chen Heng returned to his senses and continued to speak: "come back to my subordinates a few times and move the things here."


    "Good."


    Song Qi nodded, then continued to move forward.


    "It''s just pure gold, what''s important..."


    in my mind, danqingzi''s voice sounded again.


    "These things are almost everywhere in our wanchaojian sect. There''s nothing strange about them."


    He said with some disdain.


    For the appearance of danqingzi, Chen Heng was not surprised at all, but said: "since there is nothing strange, here?"


    He looked at the large pure gold sword in front of him and said so in his heart.


    Since there is nothing strange, why hang so many here?


    "These are for the sword slave."


    Danqingzi''s voice immediately rang out: "in Wanchao sword sect, only the lowest sword slave can use these things. As for the real sword sect disciples, they all use magic weapons."


    "Magic weapon..."


    Chen hengruo has some thoughts.


    In this way, the so-called wanchaojianzong was even more wealthy than he thought.


    The precious gold of the outside world, in their view, is just the lowest thing.


    And from Dan Qingzi''s words, he also knows some new information.


    "Is it a magic weapon used by the friars..."


    Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart, and then continued to ask, "is there a magic weapon in it?"


    "Of course there are."


    In my mind, danqingzi''s voice came and said: "but the number should not be much."


    "The main storage here is all kinds of spiritual things."


    He said so.


    Chen Heng nodded, thought for a moment, and then spoke again.


    Taking advantage of danqingzi''s presence, he tells the changes that happened to Song Qi before.


    "His temperament changed a lot overnight, and how to build a foundation?"


    Listening to Chen Heng''s story, Dan Qingzi couldn''t help frowning and looked puzzled: "it''s a little strange."


    "I''ve heard that some of the monks can snatch other people''s bodies and take advantage of them to be reborn..."


    taking this opportunity, Chen Heng asked this question: "don''t you know?"


    "Not likely."


    Dan Qingzi shook his head and said, "a strong monk can really do this, but it''s very difficult and needs to meet many conditions."


    "Judging from what you said before, he should not fit in."


    "But not necessarily."


    He thought for a moment, then hesitated: "there are some things in this world, especially mysterious."


    "Sometimes, even a weak monk can do similar things by chance."


    "It''s not surprising that he is."


    He spoke in such an uncertain way.


    Listening to danqingzi''s answer, Chen Heng shakes his head secretly.


    It''s possible that this answer, in fact, does not mean general.


    However, from Dan Qingzi''s mouth, he also knew some information, at least knew that the thing of taking away does exist in this world.

 Chapter 130

    "Let''s go on."


    On one side, Song Qi continued to speak, and his face looked quite excited.


    Chen Heng nodded, didn''t say anything more, just took the initiative to step forward, walked in front of Song Qi.


    "It''s dangerous here, your highness. Please be careful."


    He walked in front with a respectful face and an air of loyalty.


    But in fact, he just pretended.


    After all, at present, danqingzi, a disciple of Wanchao sword sect, is already on him.


    With this guide, you don''t have to be afraid of any danger.


    This place was set up by wanchaojianzong at that time. Even if there were some other arrangements, it would hurt some outsiders at most.


    For the true disciples of Wanchao sword sect, it naturally does not pose a threat.


    Chen Heng''s statement at the moment is for the other party to see.


    One side, listening to Chen Heng''s words, Song Qi nodded, but his heart could not help rising some sigh.


    In these few months, Chen Heng is a perfect deduction, what is called a perfect subordinate.


    No matter what happened, he took the lead. He had a great respect for the king who stayed in the south, and there was no overstepping.


    In terms of ability, the other side is also very strong. Not only does martial arts practice reach the realm of connecting martial arts with God, but also does things without leaking, which makes people feel at ease.


    No matter who the subordinates are, they will feel satisfied with their strong ability, good conduct and everything above the company.


    Especially when this person still has good talent.


    It is because he knows Chen Heng''s future that song Qicai appreciates Chen Heng very much.


    In his impression, many people will rise in the future.


    There are many people who will rise in this period of time and quickly become strong in the future. Some of them are not even worse than Chen henglai.


    But these people, without exception, are rebellious. It is impossible to be like Chen Heng.


    It was clear about this that Song Qi would attach great importance to Chen Heng.


    All the way forward.


    Next, Chen Heng opens the road ahead and walks slowly.


    In front of us, there are a lot of relics, many of which have unique prohibitions.


    However, with Dan Qingzi''s warning, Chen Heng went smoothly. Along the way, although he encountered some accidents, he did not cause any serious consequences.


    In this way, he walked forward slowly and quickly through the ruins.


    "Yes, here it is."


    Song Qi did not stop walking around the ruins, but continued to grope around.


    Finally, somewhere, he found a hidden door and opened it.


    "This is the second hidden gateway to the site."


    Looking at the door in front of him, Song Qi said with a smile: "in the place we have just passed, there seem to be a lot of things in it, which are indeed valuable, but in fact, they are just the outer layer of this relic."


    "The real essence is not there, but inside."


    Looking at Chen Heng, he said with a smile.


    Chen Heng''s face can not help showing the color of accident, it seems that in the accident.


    In fact, it was just an accident that Song Qi knew so much about the site.


    "There''s something wrong with this kid."


    In his mind, danqingzi''s voice continued to ring. At this time, his voice seemed to have some doubts: "the internal structure of the ruins is only known by the disciples of Wanchao sword sect, and outsiders should not know."


    "The boy knows so well."


    His voice continued to ring, which sounded a little surprised.


    "Or do you think this boy has something to do with wanchaojian sect, so he knows something secret?"


    He was puzzled and muttered to himself.


    "Just go in and have a look..."


    Chen Heng didn''t say much. He looked at Song Qi''s figure in front of him, then turned around and walked forward.


    They moved on and slowly came to a place.


    Here is another open place, in which there are crystal cabinets, in which there are several things.


    "Mustard bag, good thing."


    Looking at the things in the crystal cabinet in front of him, Song Qi''s eyes brightened.


    Then he stepped forward and took out all the things.


    There were four things in these cupboards, including two mustard bags, a piece of white jade and a blue sword.


    These four things, are full of rich aura, looks particularly extraordinary.


    Even though he has just stepped on the road of cultivation, Chen Heng can also judge from the luster of these things that these things are not ordinary goods, they are valuable treasures.


    "Four magic weapons are good."Looking at the four things in hand, Song Qi suddenly smiles: "it''s just right."


    He put the things in his hand in front of his eyes. After a little thought, he took out two of them and gave them to Chen Heng.


    "Half for one."


    The magic weapon is very precious and valuable.


    Even in the hands of some real people, they may not have many real magic weapons. Many of them only have one or two.


    However, although this thing is so precious, it is still much worse than a real person in the future, or even a real king.


    For this point, song Qifen is very clear.


    Even from a practical point of view, it is necessary to divide the spoils.


    Although he is reborn, his strength at the moment is too weak after all. If he really fights, he will be easily suppressed by Chen Heng at the moment, and there will be no accident.


    It is extremely dangerous to seize more booty when one''s own strength is dominant.


    Although I have confidence in Chen Heng''s character, if I can''t do something like this, I''d better not do it.


    "Thank you, your highness."


    Chen Heng nodded and solemnly accepted the two things.


    Of the four things, two mustard bags were divided into one for each. The rest was a sword and a piece of jade.


    Song Qi took the jade, while Chen Heng took the sword.


    The sword is gold. It looks like a gold sword made of gold. It is very unique.


    Compared with the Yinhua sword behind Chen Heng, this long sword is like a real treasure, which makes people feel extraordinary at a glance.


    Standing there, looking at the sword, Chen Heng stretched out his hand, carefully folded the sword and put it behind him.


    "Well, let''s go."


    Song Qi looked around with a smile on his face: "in this relic, these magic weapons are the most valuable things."


    "Now it''s all taken by us."


    Looking at Song Qi''s appearance, Chen Heng''s face is calm and meticulous.


    He was about to say something, but he was stunned.


    "That''s what it looks like."


    In my mind, danqingzi''s voice rang out.

 Chapter 131

    "That''s what it looks like."


    In my mind, danqingzi''s voice rang out.


    "What do you mean?"


    Chen Heng was a little curious and asked subconsciously.


    "The boy''s origin is mysterious. He really knows something about this relic, but that''s it."


    In my mind, danqingzi''s voice continued to ring, as if laughing: "this ruins is not only two layers, but three layers."


    "Three layers."


    Chen Heng''s heart moved.


    "That boy, I don''t know where I know the secret of this relic, but I don''t know the real value of this relic."


    Dan Qingzi explained: "there are a lot of things in the two outer layers of this relic, but they are just ordinary things. For our Wanchao sword sect, they are nothing."


    "Even those magic weapons, they are only deliberately left to cover our ears."


    "The most important and precious thing is in the third layer."


    He said softly.


    "The third floor, what''s in it?"


    Chen Heng looks at Song Qi and asks.


    "Some precious elixirs, as well as other heritages..."


    in my mind, danqingzi''s voice continued to ring.


    If Chen Heng has something to think about.


    Ahead, Song Qi turns around and is about to leave this area.


    Chen Heng looked at him, did not say anything more, directly follow.


    With the mustard bags from the ruins, they were able to take away what they had gained.


    Of course, the capacity of the mustard bag is limited, and there are too many things left behind in this relic, so we have to walk a few more times.


    In response, Chen Heng took the initiative to go to the ruins and bring back the rest.


    Song Qi didn''t think much about it.


    In his previous life, he only knew that there were two layers in the ruins.


    As for the core third layer, he did not know and did not receive any similar information.


    Therefore, he naturally did not think of what Chen Heng was going to do at the moment.


    The things in the ruins have been basically emptied by them now, and the rest are just leftovers.


    Therefore, in the trust of Chen Heng, he didn''t say anything, just let him leave with a smile.


    They agreed to meet at a certain place, and then separated temporarily.


    Chen Heng went on to the site, then came to a place under the guidance of Dan Qingzi.


    In front of me is a flat land, surrounded by some stone carvings and some inexplicable runes. It looks like a place for sacrifice.


    Chen Heng looked around and said, "this is it?"


    "Not bad."


    In his mind, danqingzi''s voice rang out and echoed in his mind: "here is the entrance to the third floor."


    "But there is no gateway."


    Chen Heng frowned and asked.


    "There is no portal, of course."


    Danqingzi smiles: "the third layer of the relic is a unique secret place. Only those who master the unique seal can enter."


    "Other than that, there''s no way for outsiders to get in."


    As the voice fell, Chen Heng wanted to speak, but he couldn''t help it.


    In his mind, a Dharma seal poured into his mind, and a large number of messages constantly emerged, which made Chen Heng''s body stiff.


    This is the third level of FA seal. It needs to be guided by the spirit power to form a rune. Only in this way can it be connected with the hidden FA seal and open the door.


    Chen Heng roughly tried.


    This seal is not complicated. Just a moment later, Chen Heng opened his eyes and looked in front of him.


    With the formation of FA Yin, there was a little light in front of him, which resonated with the altar in front of him.


    All around, the carvings were shining, and a little light appeared on them, forming a door in front of them.


    "All right! Come on in


    In my mind, danqingzi''s voice rang out: "the duration of this portal is limited. We must go in as soon as possible, or it will disappear soon."


    Chen Heng nodded and stepped into it.


    When he walked into the door, the scene changed.


    The scene in front of us changed rapidly from where we were before to another place.


    "It''s amazing..."


    looking at this scene, Chen Heng subconsciously opened his mouth, and a strong interest emerged in his heart.


    Although he has been reincarnated several times and has not been in contact with the power of other worlds, it is the first time that he has seen such a rapid means of transmitting a person from one place to another.


    Before that, whether they were knights or warriors, their strength was certainly strong, but it seemed that they could all be attributed to the powerful people. The means they used were all tangible, either with fists or with knives.But this scene seems different.


    And there''s room.


    As Dan Qingzi said, the place in front of us is actually an independent space.


    How is this space formed? How did you find it and even capture it?


    Can the power of a monk do this?


    At this time, Chen Heng was deeply curious about the so-called monk''s power.


    So, his face showed a look of exclamation, trying to say: "this is...


    " just a moment, from the outside to here, how can this be done? "


    His eyes were wide open, and his face was shocked, like a bumpkin who had never seen the world before.


    "It''s just the most basic means of moving."


    As Chen Heng expected, Dan Qingzi gave the answer: "on that altar, there is a pattern array reserved by Zhenjun in advance. As long as the power in it is activated, it can be achieved through that pattern array."


    "Pattern array?"


    Chen hengminrui realized the key words and his face was full of longing: "can I learn it?"


    "Naturally."


    Danqingzi smiles. He doesn''t reject Chen Heng''s progress, but appreciates it: "in fact, all disciples in our school have to learn the pattern array. Even if they can''t reach the level of Zhenjun, at least they have to do some basic work."


    "Even if you don''t say it, after that, I''ll let you try to portray the divine pattern."


    His voice seems to be a little gratified, and he seems to be very satisfied with Chen Heng''s enthusiasm for learning.


    Then, a Dharma formula quickly poured into Chen Heng''s mind, and a large number of messages were constantly combined, reorganized and evolved in Chen Heng''s mind.


    "This is the secret collection of divine patterns, which records 5800 basic divine patterns collected by our school."


    In my mind, danqingzi''s voice continued: "in the future, you can practice by yourself. If you don''t know anything, you can come and ask me."


    "Yes."


    Feeling a lot of knowledge emerging in his body, Chen Heng suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    He just talks casually, but he doesn''t think that the cheap master will directly dry a lot of dry goods.


    It''s a real success. It''s a pity not to fish.


    Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart. At this time, he really didn''t know what to say.


    But then he returned to his senses and continued to say, "is this secret place also created by the real king?"


    "Yes, but not all of them."


    In his mind, danqingzi continued: "the power needed to create a secret place from nothingness is too great, even Zhenjun can''t do it alone."


    "The creation of secret places is a big learning. It takes a long time from creation to evolution, and then to stability."


    In front of Chen Heng''s face, he gave Chen Heng a serious explanation of a secret place and the process needed to create it.


    First of all, those who have great powers need to open up a secret place from nothingness with great powers, then fix the secret place with special pattern array, and finally cultivate it with mana. In the process of cultivation, the divine pattern is engraved in the secret place and solidified. Finally, a secret place can be formed through a series of processes.


    Chen Heng was stunned by the complexity of the process and the superb skills needed.


    "So complicated?"


    The thought flashed through his mind.


    Influenced by the novels of previous generations, he thought that the so-called friars were the swords and immortals, and the strong would change the sky and destroy the earth.


    "It''s that complicated."


    In his mind, danqingzi spoke for sure and said, "it''s just a small secret place."


    "If it''s big, it''s more complicated."

 Chapter 132

    "I see..."


    Chen Heng nodded, which ended the topic.


    Then he looked forward.


    Now that we have reached the present level, it is time to reap the spoils.


    So, he went forward, according to Dan Qingzi''s guidance, went to a secret room.


    Before entering the secret room, Chen Heng thought that in the secret room, there should be a large number of spiritual things, magic weapons and treasures, so as to conform to what danqingzi said.


    Just after entering among them, Chen Heng is direct Leng.


    In front of the room is very spacious, which placed a cabinet, a lot of.


    In this case, it should be a place for storing things.


    Just at the moment, the cabinets here are empty, and there is nothing in them.


    In this case, let alone Chen Heng, even Dan Qingzi was stunned.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Looking at the empty cabinet in front of him, he couldn''t believe it: "how could it not be?"


    "What''s in it?"


    He couldn''t believe it. He looked ahead and kept talking.


    For him, a former disciple of Wanchao sword sect, he was very familiar with everything in front of him. Some of the arrangements here were even made by himself.


    If it is as he and Chen Heng said before, some of the magic weapons stored here even have something to do with him.


    But now, nothing.


    Whether it''s magic tools, or the so-called inheritance, or elixir, none of these.


    The place seemed to be ransacked and became empty. Even the mice would hate it.


    In my mind, danqingzi''s voice is still ringing, murmuring to himself. It seems that it is hard to accept the blow for a moment.


    Chen Heng quickly regained calm.


    After all, he had never seen anything here. He didn''t feel much about the disappearance of things here. It was just a pity.


    As a result, he soon regained his composure and stepped forward slowly, exploring around.


    Under his observation, some traces of the surroundings were revealed.


    Around here, there are some traces of the past, and they are very obvious.


    It seems that the person who came here didn''t cover up at all and took all the things here directly.


    Chen Heng didn''t even leave a single piece of grass.


    "It''s really thorough."


    Looking at the traces around, Chen Heng sighed.


    No wonder, though.


    Chen Heng asked himself that if it was himself, he would have to empty this place before he would give up.


    Now it''s just better to be attacked first.


    "How could it be..."


    in his mind, Dan Qingzi was still mumbling to himself and could not figure it out.


    In the past, he has been silent on the silver sword, as the spirit of the sword.


    He is located in the ruins. Anyone who enters the ruins will be noticed by him.


    Unless, someone has crossed the periphery of the ruins, directly from other places, transmitted to this secret place.


    But how is that possible?


    The things stored in this secret place are indeed precious, but they are nothing to the great power that can achieve that level.


    It''s not worth it at all.


    "What''s going on?"


    He couldn''t figure it out and kept mumbling to himself.


    See him this appearance, Chen Heng also ignore his meaning, just silently in everywhere exploration.


    Under his careful examination, he also found something unusual.


    "This is...


    before walking to a wall, Chen Heng raises his head and looks at the stone wall in front of him.


    On the stone wall, some messy pictures are carved there, which is very clear.


    The content of these murals is also very simple.


    In the first ordinary picture, a strange looking villain struggles to wake up from the carriage.


    is as like as two peas in the rear of the villain, but the older ones are getting closer together and finally merged with the villain.


    This is the first picture.


    Looking at this picture, Chen Heng frowned to himself, and a sense of inexplicability surged up.


    Then he continued to look forward to the next picture.


    In the second picture, the protagonist is still the villain.


    The villain sat in front of the carriage and talked to a general in armor.


    Then, the content of the third picture is a general like man, with the villain, sneaking away while other villains are sleeping.


    Looking here, Chen Heng''s body suddenly froze.


    A strange feeling welled up from his body."This is..."


    a sense of horror surged up in his body, as well as an inexplicable sense of seeing.


    At the moment, Chen Heng has an inexplicable feeling.


    The characters depicted in these pictures are not others, but he and Song Qi.


    Song Qi is the villain who plays the leading role. Chen Heng is the villain who looks like a general.


    Among the three pictures, the first one should be about Song Qi''s awakening and the reason for his great change of temperament.


    In the second picture, Song Qi calls Chen Heng to the carriage to discuss and prepare to flee.


    As for the third picture, it is the scene of their escape.


    "This..."


    an inexplicable sense of absurdity rose in Chen Heng''s heart.


    Feeling the feeling in his heart, he continued to look down.


    Next, the content of the picture is constantly changing.


    After the general and the villain fled all night, they came to a city. After discussing for a while, they entered a relic.


    as like as two peas, they have gained a lot of things, such as the grass, sword, and artifact.


    is all the same as Song Qi and Chen Heng.


    In the end, though, the picture had a different ending.


    At the end of the picture, it seems that the villain who represents Song Qi finally finds this place. Finally, he comes to this secret place and sees these pictures.


    At the end of the picture, the villain saw the picture on the stone wall with a face full of horror.


    Looking at these, Chen Heng took a deep breath.


    Seeing these pictures in front of him suddenly, even though he was a passer-by, he could not help being a little thrilled.


    However, when he saw the ending of the picture and found that it was inconsistent, he also reacted.


    It''s not the same after all.


    "Is it because of me that the ending recorded in the picture is different?"


    Looking at the pictures in front of him, Chen Heng fell into thinking.


    If he didn''t simulate, didn''t come to this body, then his spirit would not be so strong, and he would not be aware of the existence of danqingzi, and would not be accepted as a disciple by danqingzi.


    Without the existence of danqingzi, Chen Heng''s original body could not enter this secret place.


    "So, there''s nothing wrong with these pictures. It''s just that there are more variables because of my coming, right?"


    Chen Heng can''t help but wonder.


    "Can the power of a monk achieve this?"


    I don''t know when this mural was left in front of me, but judging from some traces left, it was obviously earlier than when Chen Heng came.


    As early as that moment, someone could foresee the future of Song Qi. Did they leave these things here?


    There''s no doubt that this is a real power. I''m afraid even in the world of monks, it''s a big man at the top.


    However, what is the reason why such a great man came here specially to leave these murals in Chen Heng?


    Is there anything special about Song Qi?


    Chen Heng turned and looked at the first mural.


    Under his gaze, the contents of the mural are clearly displayed.


    as like as two peas in two, the same person is approaching and eventually merged into one.


    It can be seen from some details left deliberately that although the two villains look the same, one is older and the other younger.


    What does the content of this picture mean?


    "The old one is integrated with the young one..."


    Chen Heng said in his heart, and the result gradually came into his mind.


    If you are a native of the world, I''m afraid you can''t really guess the result, or even if you do, the answer will shift in other directions.


    But Chen Heng, after all, is a person who goes through and is reborn.


    It can even be said that in the picture in front of him, what the villain experienced is what Chen Heng once experienced.


    "So... Is it rebirth?"


    He looked up at the mural in front of him, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    Rebirth, this is what Chen Heng has personally experienced.


    In the modern world, he is reborn from the future to his past, and back to his youth.


    From the current situation, Song Qi''s body, most of them have experienced similar things.


    At this moment, Chen Heng recalled Song Qi''s previous performance.


    In the past, Song Qi was very weak. He not only had no opinion, but also was afraid of strangers. He was even afraid of strangers.


    But after that day, he seems to have changed.

 Chapter 133

    Standing in front of the mural, Chen Heng thinks about the changes that happened to Song Qi.


    The original song Qi was cowardly, and his behavior was very formal, like an ordinary young man who did not know the world.


    But since that day, he has been a different person.


    He is not only open-minded and mature, but also able to recognize his own situation and take the initiative to ask Chen Heng for help in order to break the situation. He can even take out a piece of the moon building foundation law and give it to Chen Heng.


    After that, many of the things he did seemed very special to Chen Heng. Compared with the original song Qi, they seemed to be two people.


    Such an obvious change is obviously impossible to happen overnight.


    In particular, many of the things done by the ruins are even more unpredictable. It seems that they have known the situation here for a long time and are very familiar with it.


    Originally, Chen Heng only suspected that he had been robbed.


    But now, if we use rebirth to explain it, then everything makes sense.


    It''s right to have a big change in temperament.


    After all, it''s the future Song Qi Sai. It''s a strange thing for Song Qi Sai to keep his character.


    As for its series of performances, it must also be the intelligence advantage brought by rebirth.


    After all, a rebirth, many things in the past have been known, there is no secret.


    It''s not surprising to be able to do so.


    Think of here, Chen Heng suddenly cheerful.


    Before that, he didn''t think of rebirth, because the possibility is too low compared with winning and losing.


    But in fact, the option of rebirth does exist.


    Not to mention others, Chen Heng himself is a reborn man in a sense.


    How can he be sure that no one else can be reborn?


    The world is so vast that there must be something similar happening in this vast world.


    At the moment, Song Qi''s situation is an example.


    Realizing this, the content of this mural is also displayed in front of Chen Heng''s eyes.


    Later, more important issues emerged in front of Chen Heng.


    What on earth left these murals behind?


    There is no doubt that this person can calculate the changes in Song Qi, and know that the other party will come to this secret place. This must be a terrible person, and it is estimated that even in this world, he is also at the top.


    What are the reasons for these figures to leave these murals here?


    "Shifu......"


    Chen Heng had some doubts in his heart, so he asked again, "are these murals left by the people of Wanchao sword sect?"


    He asked in a calm voice.


    "Of course not."


    Danqingzi also had some doubts, but also some anger: "most of them were left by the thief who stole our secret!"


    "Damned thieves, they not only steal our secret, but also damage our secret, leaving such things in this holy place."


    He looked a little angry, and even his voice was angry.


    He is not Chen Heng. He has never experienced the scenes before, so looking at these murals, he can''t think of Song Qi and Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng nodded quietly.


    It was not left by the people of wanchaojianzong, so it should be left by the people who took the things here.


    It''s just that such people who can predict the future and have no foresight, what else do they need here?


    Although the secret collection left by wanchaojianzong is good, it should not be regarded as a right one for people of that level.


    Thinking of this, he continued to look at the mural in front of him, hoping to see more from it.


    However, as he looked at the murals in front of him, his vision seemed to have changed.


    With the gaze, in Chen Heng''s sight, the murals in front of him began to change, and the scenes of the characters on them began to become hazy.


    Indistinctly, Chen Heng seems to see many divine patterns flying here, arranged in them, and gradually formed a pattern array.


    "This is..."


    looking at this scene, Chen Heng was stunned and suddenly had a bad premonition.


    Sure enough, the next moment, the bad feeling come true.


    An inexplicable power emerged.


    The power of terror surged out directly, covering Chen Heng''s whole body.


    The next moment, with the changes of divine lines, a mysterious and complex pattern array was formally formed, which covered Chen Heng''s body and directly pulled away.


    In the same place, when the divine power gradually subsided, the murals in front of them returned to normal again, and then quickly faded.


    On the stone wall, when Chen Heng was sent away, the murals originally carved on the stone wall disappeared, as if they had never appeared.


    And there, Chen Heng''s figure also completely disappeared, do not know where to go.A kind of hazy feeling is constantly emerging.


    At this moment, Chen Heng clearly felt his own feeling, felt the familiar rhythm.


    Suddenly, in the heart rises a clear understanding, understood own situation.


    Obviously, he just didn''t know what he had done. Once again, he touched the set pattern array and was directly transmitted by that pattern array.


    This pattern array is hidden in the mural, which is mostly set up by the people who left the mural at the beginning, in order to send people to this place.


    "I''m helping someone else with the cooking?"


    Feel at the moment in front of the dark hazy, Chen Heng heart flashed this idea.


    According to the situation shown in the previous murals, in the original track, the one who finally came before the murals should be Song Qi.


    Therefore, the pattern array hidden under the mural should also be arranged for Song Qi.


    In other words, Chen Heng replaced Song Qi and was sent here.


    The next moment, the landscape changes.


    The deep and hazy darkness disappeared and replaced by a piece of light.


    When the light reappeared, Chen Heng opened his eyes and looked ahead.


    After the transmission of the array, he seems to have come to another secret place at the moment.


    But compared with the previous secret place, the secret place in front of us is very unusual.


    All around, a golden flame shrouded in all directions, burning in all directions.


    The flame shrouded everything, shrouded everything in this secret place, leaving only a place in the center.


    There, a mysterious altar stands. In the center of the altar, there is a crystal stone of purple gold.


    All around the landscape emerged, the vast sea of fire shrouded everything, like a flame of the world, especially mysterious, majestic, there is an invisible force, shocking.


    In contrast, although the secret place arranged by wanchaojianzong was good, it was very common and not worth mentioning at all.


    Looking at the flame world in front of him, Chen Heng was also a little surprised. After a long time, he slowed down and looked forward again.


    Although the scene is magnificent, there are not many things in it.


    There was only the altar and the Amethyst crystal in front of me.


    Feeling all this, Chen Heng frowned, then subconsciously opened his mouth and called Dan Qingzi: "master?"


    He called a few times, but there was no response.


    Behind him, the silver sword was shining, but now it was a little gloomy.


    I don''t know why. In the process of transmission, the sword seemed to be affected and seriously damaged, so that danqingzi, who was hiding in it, was also damaged and had to fall into silence.


    In the short term, it seems that I can''t wake up.


    Chen Heng feels this kind of change, can''t help but secretly frown.


    Standing where he was, he looked around.


    In front of this secret place, there is a mysterious and unique force everywhere, which repels all the existence that does not belong to this secret place.


    Danqingzi may be because of this, so will be injured, had to fall into silence.


    Standing there, Chen Heng can feel the exclusion of this secret place from him, but it is very weak.


    I don''t know why.


    "How do I get out of this place?"


    He looked around and frowned to himself.


    Rashly came to a strange place, surrounded by only one person, not even a person to communicate.


    If Dan Qingzi is still there, he can still ask for advice and try to find a way out.


    But now, there is no one to consult.


    He looked around, then at the altar in front of him.


    To be exact, it''s the Amethyst on the altar in front.


    On the altar, the Amethyst is not very big, but the size of a baby''s fist.


    Under Chen Heng''s gaze, the crystal emits a faint purple gold glow, which seems to contain some mysterious and unique power, especially mysterious.


    It looks like a unique treasure and the only thing in this secret place.

 Chapter 134

    In situ, looking at the purple gold crystal stone on the altar in the distance, Chen Heng hesitated.


    Chen Heng didn''t want to touch the things on the altar unless he had to or could be sure of their safety.


    But at the moment, he seems to have no choice.


    In front of me, this secret place seems very big, magnificent and mysterious, but in fact, most of the area is surrounded by the golden flame.


    The golden flame is burning. I don''t know whether it always exists by mystery, but it''s extraordinary. It seems to be full of a unique power.


    Chen Heng doesn''t want to try with his own body to see if these flames can burn him to death.


    Besides these golden flames, the only thing left in this place is the altar and the Amethyst above it.


    After a little hesitation, Chen Heng finally stepped forward and walked slowly to the altar.


    He walked very carefully. It was a short distance, but he went for a long time.


    However, although he walked very carefully, when he finally reached the altar, he didn''t hesitate much. He reached out and grabbed the Amethyst in his hand.


    A warm sigh rose from the palm of the hand, and then became more and more hot.


    Holding the Amethyst, Chen Heng frowned.


    At the moment, he had a sense of inexplicability, like he was holding not a crystal, but a fireball.


    The blazing fire was burning. Unconsciously, the crystal in his hand turned into a flame and began to burn.


    The purple and golden flame filled with madness, starting from the palm of Chen Heng''s hand, enveloped Chen Heng''s whole body.


    Finally, standing in front of the altar, he was surrounded by purple and golden flames, and looked like a burning man.


    Blazing, pain...


    the intense feeling impacts Chen Heng''s body and mind, making him feel particularly uncomfortable.


    However, he still did not panic, just standing there calmly.


    He felt that it was impossible for the master of this secret place to bring people here to die.


    There must be other arrangements.


    Otherwise, if you want to kill people, why spend so much money?


    The thought flashed through his mind as he tried to endure the pain that came up all over him.


    The flame continued to burn, winding up and down Chen Heng''s body, almost burning Chen Heng from inside to outside.


    Intense pain continued to emerge and lasted for a long time.


    Chen HENGQIANG endured this kind of pain, but his consciousness gradually became a little hazy.


    "Is it over?"


    The idea flashed through his mind.


    Look at this situation, if the fire continues to burn like this, even if his body can support him, his consciousness will collapse, and finally he will live to death.


    He didn''t know what was wrong. Maybe it was because the owner of the secret place was waiting for Song Qi, not for him?


    However, no matter what, to this extent, he is about to lose his support, and most of them will fall here.


    Death?


    Chen Heng is not afraid of death.


    It''s not that he has never died, even quite a few times.


    In terms of the simulation times, it has been several times.


    For him, even if he died last time, it was nothing.


    The only pity is that 500 simulation points were used in this simulation.


    This is his only pity.


    But now, there seems to be no way.


    All kinds of thoughts flashed through his heart, waiting for the final result to come.


    However, to Chen Heng''s surprise, at the moment, bursts of sound came from nothingness.


    "Pass the identification..."


    the cold voice comes from nothingness, sounds like a machine, extremely cold, without any emotion.


    And when this voice rings out, emerge after, the purple gold flame that curls on Chen Heng body disappears instantly.


    His body was restored to its original state, even his clothes were not damaged.


    However, just now that kind of feeling, finally or deeply engraved in his body.


    "Just a test?"


    Chen Heng half knelt on the ground, panting heavily.


    Unknowingly, his back has been wet with cold sweat, and the whole person looks a little embarrassed.


    But Chen Heng doesn''t care, just gasps.


    He continued to look ahead, waiting for the next change.


    Since it is a test, after passing, it is either the end of the test or a new round of test.


    Sure enough, in the next, the front suddenly changed.


    The light fog drifts away, condenses continuously, and finally condenses into a hazy figure in front.This is a man in a white robe. His white hair is soft and falling down. He wears a mask on his face and hides everything under the mask. It looks very mysterious and extraordinary.


    "It''s not Wang who came here, but the general..."


    in front of him, the man sat on the altar, then opened his eyes and looked at Chen Heng, who was half kneeling on the ground in front of him, gasping for breath. It seemed that he was surprised.


    "The king and the general?"


    Chen Heng raised his head, combined with the previous murals, quickly understood each other''s meaning.


    The so-called Wang refers to Song Qi. As for the general, it''s him.


    Song Qi was the prince of Qi and the so-called king of Liunan. As for Chen Heng, he was the general of Song Qi.


    Wang and general, these two names are very consistent with their identities.


    "It''s a general, so what?"


    Looking at the man in front, Chen Heng reluctantly raised his spirit and said.


    "No way."


    The man didn''t move, but just said: "I set up an altar here to leave me and find someone to inherit..."


    "do you know what needs to be met to inherit my inheritance?"


    Looking at Chen Heng, he asked.


    Chen Heng shook his head and said tentatively, "what''s your aptitude? Will? "


    "Will, indeed."


    The man nodded: "however, it''s not too important."


    "Qualifications, roots... These are very important in other people''s eyes. In my opinion, they don''t really matter."


    "If you want to inherit my inheritance, you don''t need excellent qualifications or family status, you just need to satisfy a little..."


    "those who break away from the original life track and shackles just inherit my inheritance..."


    he looks at Chen Heng, his voice is misty, so he says.


    Chen Heng''s body suddenly froze.


    Only those who break away from the original fate and beyond the bondage can inherit it.


    this sentence echoed in Chen Heng''s mind.


    "All things in the world, all living beings, have their own destiny..."


    looking at Chen Heng, the man said faintly: "ordinary people can''t get rid of their destiny, they can only follow their own destiny, they can''t get rid of it."


    "But there are many strange things in the world. There are always some people who, by chance, break away from their original destiny and become variables in the world."


    "Only variables can inherit my mantle and become my descendants."


    He looked at Chen Heng and said.


    Standing there, listening to this, Chen Heng frowned.


    "Is there a destiny for all living beings in the world?"


    He murmured to himself, which flashed over and over at this moment.


    In the past, Chen Heng never believed in fate and never thought about it.


    He never thought that everything about a person could be explained by fate.


    So, he looked at the man in front of him and said, "if a person''s fate is already doomed, what''s the use of that person''s efforts?"


    "Nature is useful."


    In front of him, the man nodded again and began to correct: "the fate of a person is like a moving line, in which there are many inevitable experiences."


    "Just like mortals are bound to die..."


    "there is room for change in many other things."


    "But no matter how they change, they are still in the middle of life."


    "So, you''re after Liunan Wang?"


    Chen Heng frowned and said, "because he is qualified?"


    Song Qi was born again.


    Now that he has been reborn, he will not follow the original track. According to the man in front of him, he is no doubt out of his destiny and meets his conditions.


    Maybe this is the reason why the other party arranged it like this?

 Chapter 135

    "He..."


    listening to Chen Heng''s words, the young man shook his head: "it''s just a coincidence."


    "A few decades ago, I didn''t have much longevity. I was about to die."


    "At that time, I started looking for someone to inherit my legacy."


    When he said that, he suddenly sighed: "it''s just that people who are destined are easy to find, but people who are out of the variables of fate are not so easy to find."


    "I''ve been looking for it for many years, I''ve gone through many places, and I haven''t found it."


    "Just at this time, the Liunan king was born."


    Hearing this, Chen Heng frowned and wanted to say something, but he didn''t open his mouth. He just looked at each other silently and wanted to listen to each other.


    "It''s not natural for the king to stay in the south."


    In front of him, the young man continued to speak, but what he said surprised Chen Heng: "at that time, I saw at a glance that his future destiny was uncertain. Although he was born in a noble family, he would go through hardships all over his life and would not be free."


    "So I gave him a hand."


    He opened his mouth gently, and his face was hidden under the mask, which made it difficult to understand his expression: "I will inject the days of deduction into him, let him obtain the changes of the future trend, and then use the means to reverse his destiny, hoping to change his destiny and artificially create a variable."


    "It''s just an experiment. It''s a helpless move."


    "When he comes, he will inherit me. As for his future, it depends on his nature."


    "But never thought..."


    speaking of this, he laughed and then said: "when I was alive, I didn''t wait for a natural person with uncertain destiny."


    "But after he died, he did."


    Hearing this, Chen Heng has been stunned.


    What the other party said seemed different from what he thought.


    He originally thought that the reason why Song Qi was targeted by the other side was that Song Qi was a reborn man and a man of uncertain fate.


    Never thought, but the opposite.


    It was the people in front of him who first focused on Song Qi, and then artificially created Song Qi, a reborn man, who changed his original destiny into this.


    Causality, it''s completely reversed.


    Chen Heng took a cold breath. At this time, he didn''t know what to say.


    What fate, what future trend, and so on, are too far away from him now.


    It''s completely different from him.


    But he can be sure of one.


    That is to say, the person in front of us must be a very strong monk, otherwise we would not be able to do this.


    I just don''t know what the other side is in at the moment.


    From the other side''s words, we know that the other side should be dead now, otherwise there would be no afterlife.


    It''s just that Chen Heng doesn''t look like a dead man.


    "So, what am I going to do now?"


    In the end, he sighed. He didn''t want to pretend anything. He said directly, "since I''ve reached this point, you should decide what to do."


    "Leave me here completely, or let me go."


    He raised his head and looked at the man in front of him. At this moment, he spoke calmly.


    Looking at Chen Heng''s appearance, the man was a little surprised, but he didn''t expect that, up to now, Chen Heng can still be so calm and calm.


    "Good, good."


    Looking at Chen Heng, he smiles and says, "although my inheritance is good, it''s useless if it falls into the hands of a waste."


    "Before that, in order to avoid this, I purposely reversed the fate of the king who stayed in the south, and integrated his uneasy experience in the coming decades into his body, so as to change his weak character."


    "But in you, this concern does not exist."


    "Well, it''s really good."


    He laughed, looking very happy: "you are the most suitable person."


    Looking at his appearance, Chen Heng opened his mouth, just want to continue to ask what.


    But the next moment, he stopped.


    Ahead, a little bit of golden flame burning.


    Above the altar, the white haired man was surrounded by flames. At this moment, he looked like a burning man, burning.


    The next moment, his body suddenly spread, into countless small God lines like fire, standing in the air.


    The divine pattern is shining, which seems to contain a mysterious and unique power, especially deep cohesion, which makes people feel inexplicable.


    Before Chen Heng reacts, these holy lines surge quickly and rush towards Chen Heng.


    All over the sky spark condensation, in an instant will cover Chen Heng, directly shrouded in.


    Then, a huge amount of information came into my mind and surged wildly.


    In a trance, Chen Heng seems to see scenes emerge.He seemed to fall asleep, fell asleep and had a long dream.


    In his dream, he is a child of the Chen family in Daqi, named Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu was gifted and intelligent since childhood. Although he was born in a collateral line, he soon stood out from the Chen family and became the most famous descendants of the Chen family.


    Later, he was transferred to the imperial palace to obey orders. By chance, he became the guard of the king of Liunan, escorting him to a foreign country.


    Those memories in front are basically consistent with those inherited by Chen Heng.


    Later, the scene he experienced began to be different.


    A chaotic battle, on the grassland, the nine thieves of Beidi attacked liunanwang''s motorcade.


    During the chaotic war, Liunan Wang was captured on the spot, and Chen Yu was not defeated by the nine thieves in the north, but escaped by chance.


    After fleeing by chance, he returned to Daqi with his seriously injured body in his arms.


    Because the king of Liunan was captured, he failed to escort. The king of Qi was angry and demoted him to be a common people. If not for the Chen family, he would be killed on the spot.


    Later, under the protection of the Chen family, he was able to retire, so far he devoted himself to practice without asking about foreign affairs.


    A few years later, on an expedition, he came to a relic by chance to obtain the secret of the relic, and became a monk.


    At this point, he was in the ruins of latent cultivation, until a few years later, only out of it.


    When he walked out of the ruins, everything changed.


    In just a few years, the outside world was changing. Qi had died in the enemy country, and the Chen family had been forced to decline.


    After Chen Yu left the pass, he killed tens of thousands of troops and moved the whole Chen family away from the enemy country.


    He brought the Chen family to recuperate. He practiced in peace and didn''t care about the world.


    It wasn''t until a few years later that Song Qi got out of trouble from the territory of the nine thieves in Beidi. When the news came again, he went out of the pass again.


    At that time, he was a real person.


    In order to make up for his dereliction of duty in that year, he destroyed the nine robbers in the north, took Song Qi away under the crisis, and taught him the feather Sutra, which he had compiled, to teach him how to practice, which was to make up for his mistakes in that year.


    ...


    scenes of experience in the mind constantly recalled, as if really spent a lifetime in general.


    When Chen Heng recovered, he couldn''t help stepping back a few steps.


    "This is...


    looking at the familiar altar in front of him, he was shocked.


    Place, or the previous place, but the feeling has been greatly different.


    In just a few breaths, he seemed to have really spent his whole life. He really followed the original track of his body and spent his whole life.


    It was not until he died in the tracks that he regained consciousness and came back here.


    And in the feeling, just those scenes, those experiences, as if the real general, people feel particularly real, there is a strong sense of impact.


    "Is this the original track of the predecessor?"


    Standing in the same place and waiting for the gradual return of consciousness in his mind, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    What he had just gone through must have been the process that the predecessor of this body should have gone through.


    If Song Qi had not been reborn, he would not have come, and everything would have developed like this, just like what happened in a dream.


    "Awesome..."


    feeling the feeling just now, he couldn''t help sighing.


    It''s really great.


    Just now, it was as if he had really experienced Chen Yu''s life. All kinds of emotions in that process and his practice experience were true.


    And these things came with him when he woke up.


    This is equivalent to experiencing Chen Yu''s life without any omission.

 Chapter 136

    In front of the altar, Chen Heng felt his change.


    Before, he was just a little monk who had just stepped on the road of friar.


    But after experiencing the big dream just now, he is almost reincarnated.


    In his recent experience, Chen Heng was infinitely close to the real king. He was only one step away from his final transformation.


    Now, all these achievements have become Chen Heng''s accumulation.


    These practice experiences are so real.


    At the moment, he had no bottleneck before he reached the true king.


    Such a means is really amazing.


    "Song Qi must be the same..."


    standing in front of the altar, Chen Heng suddenly flashed this idea in his heart.


    He thought of the changes in Song Qi.


    That day''s temperament changed greatly, which must be his general experience at the moment.


    In the dream, Song Qi also experienced such a life, experienced his original track.


    It wasn''t until the end of the trajectory that he came back, back to the moment.


    Now think about it, this so-called rebirth is actually such a thing.


    At the moment, Chen Heng can''t help thinking about himself.


    Song Qi''s rebirth was caused by human beings, and it was the result of the man-made efforts to inherit his own legacy.


    What about his rebirth?


    Chen Heng is as like as two peas, who are born again from the future to their own youth.


    So, is there someone behind him who is manipulating himself?


    "No, it''s not."


    Then Chen Heng secretly shook his head.


    Compared with Song Qi, his rebirth is really different.


    His rebirth is not so much rebirth as crossing into a parallel world which is very similar to his original world.


    After all, in his original world, there was no martial arts, no magic and weird.


    Therefore, he is not so much rebirth as crossing.


    Moreover, he is different from Song Qi.


    Song Qi''s rebirth is only limited in this world.


    After his rebirth, Chen Heng awakened and went to a different world.


    If this is also man-made, then its power is too terrible.


    Standing in the same place for a while, Chen Heng felt it carefully.


    At the moment, he had a lot more in his mind.


    A lot of information came to his mind and let him know a lot of new knowledge.


    And at the same time, a new force also emerged in his body, let him instinctively look at his head.


    A light golden light, shrouded in his head, although very light, but it does exist.


    "This is..."


    looking at the golden light, Chen Heng hesitated: "my destiny?"


    It''s not so much his as the body itself.


    Man has life.


    In this world, all living beings follow the most basic destiny.


    And in this world, there are many people who are born according to the destiny and are blessed by God. No matter what they do, they are very smooth.


    This kind of person often has a destiny.


    After accepting the previous man''s inheritance, Chen Heng seems to have some power to see through a person''s destiny.


    His body is like this.


    In the original track, Chen Heng''s predecessor went all the way. He was able to get the chance to become a monk, and finally almost reached the realm of the real king. Undoubtedly, there was destiny in him.


    This light golden destiny is proof.


    Although the golden destiny is thin and looks like a candle, it does exist. It always covers Chen Heng. It seems that it has a unique power to illuminate the front and make everything go smoothly.


    "Destiny..."


    standing in the same place, looking at the light golden destiny, Chen Heng muttered to himself.


    At this moment, he thought of the big turntable before entering the world.


    The talent he has at the moment is a touch of golden destiny.


    And the identity revealed on the big turntable is just golden red.


    There is some gold in the red.


    Is there any connection between the two?


    Chen Heng thinks that there should be.


    After all, a higher value identity should have something special.


    I think some of the peculiarities are real potential and family background, but some of them should be reflected in this destiny.


    He thought so, some suddenly enlightened.Then, standing in front of the altar, he began to feel the changes in himself.


    After accepting the man''s inheritance, Chen Heng''s accomplishments have not changed, but he has nearly a hundred years of practice experience and a unique strength.


    At the moment, he could feel that there seemed to be a unique mark on his spirit.


    This mark is purple, and its power is very unique. It is engraved on Chen Heng''s spirit, as if to imprint on his soul.


    Through part of the inheritance left by men, Chen Heng knows the origin of this mark.


    This mark, called the mark of destiny, is the beginning of the mystery of destiny and the only core of inheritance.


    In front of the altar, the man had already fallen.


    However, for the sake of inheritance, the man left everything here, including the origin of their inheritance.


    The man''s name, tianxingzi, is the only disciple of tianxingmen.


    Tianxingmen is a unique holy land. Every generation of tianxingmen has only one disciple and only one Lord.


    And their names are also very unified. After inheriting the position of Lord of tianxingmen, they inherited the name of tianxingzi.


    The same is true for men.


    From the message left by tianxingzi, we can know that at the beginning, the first lord of tianxingmen was an ordinary farmer.


    One day, a meteorite fell from the sky, landed in the farmer''s home, fell on the farmer and made him get the mark of destiny.


    Then, relying on the power of the mark of destiny, the old farmers finally rose, created tianxingmen, and passed on the mark of destiny from generation to generation.


    Until now.


    "Mark of destiny..."


    Chen Heng nodded to himself, and the idea flashed through his heart.


    According to tianxingzi, the mark of destiny has the unique power to see through the number of destiny.


    As for peeping at destiny, this is just the most basic use of destiny mark.


    Standing in front of the altar and digesting the information, Chen Heng finally raised his head and looked at the altar in front of him.


    According to the message left by tianxingzi, this altar is the only medium and channel to leave here.


    So, looking at the altar in front of him, Chen Heng slowly stretched out his hand.


    In front of him, with Chen Heng holding out his hand, the altar slowly bloomed. On it, mysterious and complex runes condensed and quickly flew out.


    With a roar, a door suddenly formed in front of him.


    PS: it''s already six chapters. Can I have a monthly ticket and subscription?

 Chapter 137

    "OK..."


    with a roar, in front of the altar, the golden door has taken shape and stands at this moment.


    On the golden door, inexplicable brilliance twinkles, with a kind of unique power.


    It''s like a gateway between the two worlds. I don''t know where to go or where to go in the end.


    Standing in front of the altar, Chen Heng looks in front of him.


    In front of him, the door stood, and around him, the golden flames were burning all over the sky.


    The traces left by tianxingzi have completely disappeared.


    After standing here and accepting the inheritance left by tianxingzi, Chen Heng can clearly feel the change here.


    Without the mark of destiny at the core of this place, this place has lost the meaning of existence, and the power of existence is rapidly dissipating.


    Perhaps, before long, this secret place will collapse completely and disappear.


    Feeling all this, Chen Heng didn''t hesitate. He turned around and stepped forward. After a long distance, he walked through the passage in front of him.


    Step by step, the feeling of whirling came.


    The field of vision in front of my eyes suddenly became dim, one by one, all of which seemed particularly dull and didn''t have the slightest anger.


    This is the feeling of transmission when the array starts. Chen Heng is used to it now.


    It''s a rare experience to transfer from one place to another, but in just a few days, Chen Heng has experienced it three times.


    He''s got used to it.


    A moment later, the light reappeared.


    Bursts of time shrouded in front of Chen Heng''s vision.


    After the scene returned to normal, he raised his head, turned and looked forward.


    In front of the scenery is still, around, a blue sea rippling, with a unique smell of sea water.


    "The sea?"


    Looking at the sea in front of him, Chen Heng frowned subconsciously.


    The scene is very strange, not only does it not belong to the scope of Beiyuan City, but also is not in the memory of Chen Heng.


    From the memory of his predecessor, he had never been to this place.


    "Where did this come from..."


    looking around at the scene, Chen Heng subconsciously frowned.


    The next moment, a distant sound came.


    In his vision, the distant landscape began to change.


    Bursts of blood into the sky, diffuse in the air, gradually condensed into a bloody cloud, it is particularly frightening.


    The place was full of blood. At a glance, it was almost boundless.


    It''s a call for blood.


    There will be bloody killing in the distance.


    This idea flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    Unconsciously, after accepting the inheritance of tianxingzi, he also has some unique strength.


    With the mark of destiny in his body, he can see many things that he couldn''t see in the past.


    It''s not just personal destiny, but also the bloody scene.


    And in that blood light, a kind of scalp numbness feeling faintly came, let Chen Heng accurately feel.


    It''s a feeling from the mark of destiny. It''s a foretelling. It has a certain ability to predict what will happen after that.


    This is the power of the mark of destiny, and it is only a preliminary manifestation at this moment.


    If a person like tianxingzi can even predict the future through the mark of destiny, and even see through his future destiny at a glance, there is no hiding in his eyes.


    Chen Heng just got the mark of destiny at the moment, but he can''t do it yet.


    It''s just the most basic way to judge good or bad, but it can still be done.


    He looked at the bloody scene in the distance, frowned secretly, then changed his direction and avoided the place far away.


    In this way, he walked for several days before he saw a small village and knew where it was.


    Bohai Sea.


    To the east of Daqi lies the boundless Bohai Sea.


    On the Bohai Sea, there are many islands. In many places, there are monks hiding and practicing in them.


    The place where Chen Heng is now must be one of them.


    "Bohai Sea?"


    Knowing where he is, Chen Heng is surprised.


    He is no stranger to this place.


    Previously, in the secret world, under the action of tianxingzi, he got the same treatment as Song Qi, and experienced his whole life as Chen Yu.


    This experience is real, not only practice or experience, just like the real person once.


    With this experience, Chen Heng no longer knows nothing about many secrets of the world.


    To some extent, at the moment, he knows more than Song Qi, the reborn.After all, in the previous life, song Qizong was just a little monk.


    But Chen Yu, in the original track already expensive for the real person, is about to break into the real king realm.


    The levels of the two are not at the same level, so what we know is naturally different.


    What song Qi knows, Chen Heng basically knows, and what he doesn''t know, Chen Heng may also know.


    That''s the gap.


    With this experience, Chen Heng naturally knows where the Bohai Sea is.


    Along the road in front of him, Chen Heng quickly walked into a city.


    In the city, dense figures stand, but many of them look very strange.


    Some of them have scales on their bodies and horns on their heads. Some of them are covered in black robes and bloodthirsty, and others.


    In this city, there are fewer normal mortals.


    For this kind of scene, Chen Heng was not surprised at all.


    Bohai Sea is an overseas place, which is not as oppressed by many sects as it is on the mainland.


    As a result, many foreigners and even evil practitioners would go to the Bohai Sea to hide here.


    The Bohai Sea is indeed prosperous here, with many unique treasures, even among many holy places.


    In this way, the number of monks here is quite a lot, which is not as rare as other places.


    Walking here, Chen Heng looks around.


    The place in front of us is surrounded by people with unique appearance. For the time being, even the monks are very strange.


    Such as Chen Heng looks normal, but it has become a minority.


    "Alien..."


    Chen Heng looked around and looked at the chimaeras, and raised some interest in his heart.


    When he was in the wizarding world, he also met many different races, and he was not surprised by these unique existence.


    But I didn''t expect that there were also in the azure world.


    It''s unique.


    Entering the city, Chen Heng looked around and began to think.


    After coming here, he almost cut off contact with Daqi. In a short time, he probably couldn''t go back.


    And in his body, danqingzi is still in silence, it seems that he was seriously injured in the previous secret place, and he doesn''t know when he can fully recover.


    Of course, up to now, the role of danqingzi in Chen Heng has been greatly reduced.


    With all the memories of Chen Yu, Chen Heng is just like a peak real person who has been renovated. He should have a lot of things.


    Dan Qingzi''s teaching seems not so important to him.


    In his current situation, he only needs to find a place to meditate for a period of time, and maybe he can regain his real cultivation.


    However, he paid more attention to the full display of Tianxing''s secret arts than cultivation.


    Compared with Chen Yu''s practice experience, what is really precious is the mark of destiny and the inheritance of tianxingzi.


    In the inheritance of tianxingzi, there are a lot of theories of destiny, as well as the research and views on destiny.


    In Chen Heng''s opinion, these are what are really precious and what he is really interested in.


    Walking in the city, Chen Heng turned and looked forward.


    Under his gaze, an inexplicable change appeared in front of him.


    A mottled complex line from everyone''s body continues to spread out, toward the air, gradually interweaved into a big invisible net.


    This network is extremely complex. It is changing all the time. It is also extending to the outside. Finally, it gradually spreads out all the places.


    In a way, this is Skynet of the world.

 Chapter 138

    "Skynet..."


    standing in the same place, looking at this big net, Chen Heng mumbled to himself, feeling the complexity.


    In short, everything in the world is interactive.


    People and things interact and influence each other.


    In this kind of interaction, the fate of each other will have a small deviation, and finally feedback back to the existence of Skynet.


    In this world, everything will flow, and no one can exist independently.


    Even if you are not in the world, hidden in the mountains and rivers, you will still have a connection with the outside world and have an impact on this Skynet.


    Because in the world, it is not only talent who has destiny. Every plant has its destiny.


    As long as you live in this world, it will affect Skynet and make some changes.


    Therefore, almost every moment, this huge Skynet will change, causing great changes.


    Through the mark of destiny in his body, Chen Heng observes this huge Skynet.


    Then he understood why the inheritance of tianxingmen must be inherited by people who are beyond their destiny.


    It''s very difficult to observe the destiny and grasp the destiny. If you are in the sky net again and are influenced by the destiny of sky net all the time, it''s even more difficult.


    People whose fate is uncertain are separated from their original track. Although they can''t be separated from the influence of Skynet, they are no longer part of it. They can observe and grasp the fate as an outsider.


    Naturally, the difficulty will be greatly reduced.


    Therefore, only natural variables are suitable for the inheritance of this day''s gate.


    In other words, it''s a perfect match for such walkers as Chen Heng.


    Think of here, Chen Heng secretly shakes his head, and then continues to look forward, watching with interest.


    After observing for a while, he found an interesting thing.


    Before that, after seeing the power of destiny in himself, he thought that there was destiny in everyone.


    But now it seems that this is not the case.


    There are many of these people in front of us, but no matter they are mortals or monks, or people or people, they all have only life tattoos on their bodies, and there is no force of destiny.


    In other words, they are not the people favored by heaven, they are just all living beings.


    There are also explanations for this situation in the ancient books left by tianxingzi.


    Mingwen is born, is a person born to the established track, but also its brand in the world, no matter who, as long as born in the world, there will be.


    But destiny is not.


    Those who bear the destiny often uphold it and are favored by it.


    This kind of person may also have life lines on his body, but he can break through the restrictions and shackles.


    Just like the predecessor of Chen Heng.


    Of course, the number of such people is not too large.


    As a matter of fact, the number of those who really bear the destiny is extremely rare. Even among hundreds of thousands of people, one may not be found.


    Such a rare existence, if Chen Heng can easily find in this city, it is a strange thing.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng felt relieved and then stepped forward.


    He went into the city in front of him and found a place to settle in.


    After a few days, he found out about the local situation, so he carefully sold some precious swords he had with him in exchange for some spiritual materials.


    Before that, he gained a lot from the relics of the sword sect of the heavenly Dynasty, not only two magic weapons, such as lingcao, but also many other things.


    At the moment, he is not short of money.


    Of course, although there is no lack of money, it is not appropriate to take things out easily.


    After all, today, his cultivation is still weak.


    It''s not bad to be in Daqi, but it''s not good enough to be in Bohai, where monks are everywhere and dangers are everywhere.


    Therefore, in order to avoid some risks, Chen Heng only took out a few pure gold swords at the beginning, and then made his own efforts.


    He exchanged spiritual grass and materials from some overseas monks, and then tempered them with divine patterns to make crude magic tools for sale.


    In the original trajectory of this body, Chen Yu''s final cultivation is not only about to reach the realm of the real king, but also his own refining skills are very good, which can be used to refine magic weapons.


    Chen Heng inherited these experiences, and now he is equivalent to a master craftsman.


    With his refining skills, he can be called a master, let alone in this overseas place, even if he is on the east land where the strong are everywhere, the monks are powerful, and all kinds of refining masters emerge in endlessly.


    Although there are abundant resources and many monks abroad, most of them are proficient in fighting, but few of them are proficient in alchemy and weapon refining.


    Chen Heng is very popular in this place.In this way, he bought spiritual materials from many evil practitioners. After simple refining, he sold them at a higher price.


    In this way, there will be more than a few talents.


    Compared with other people, Chen Heng''s craftsmanship is superb. Although the semi magic tools he forged are relatively crude, they are more durable and have better effects. Because the price is very affordable, they are quickly welcomed by many people.


    With this skill, Chen Heng soon earned a fortune and made a quick start.


    In this way, he worked hard in this vast land, recruited monks, and constantly improved his accomplishments.


    In the blink of an eye, five years passed.


    In the city of Bohai, in a huge mansion.


    Chen Heng stood alone in front of a huge stove, feeling the spiritual response coming from all around him, thinking deeply.


    He stood there, holding a long, simple silver sword in his hand.


    In his hands, silver sword with a light light, in which there are bursts of brilliance emerge, it is particularly unique and beautiful.


    And in Chen Heng''s induction, in Yinhua sword, with the spiritual power of Yinhua sword constantly recovering, the consciousness hidden in it is gradually recovering rapidly and is about to wake up.


    "It seems that it''s fast..."


    holding the Yinhua sword and feeling the changes emerging on it, Chen Heng nodded.


    In these five years, in order to make danqingzi recover as soon as possible, he used the spirit stone to nourish the Yinhua sword and let its power recover, so as to feed back to danqingzi.


    With such continuous efforts, in just five years, the effect is amazing.


    This can be seen from the appearance of Yinhua sword.


    Five years ago, Yinhua sword looked very shabby. It looked like a scrap iron. There was nothing unusual about it.


    But now, although the Yinhua sword is still very simple and ordinary, it has a unique charm, which can be clearly displayed as long as it is driven by spiritual power.


    This is the clearest change, and the feeling is very obvious.


    In Yinhua sword, with the feedback of Yinhua sword''s power, danqingzi''s spirit seems to be growing. In the near future, he is about to wake up.


    Standing in the same place and looking for a while, Chen Heng put away his silver sword and looked into the distance.


    Outside, bursts of silver flowers falling, in his eyes constantly withered, into a little fog, transpiration.


    The hazy breath unfolds. Looking at all this, Chen Heng''s face remains unchanged and stands in silence.


    In his body, a unique breath slowly emerged, and gradually resonated with the outside world.

 Chapter 139

    In five years, Chen Heng has changed a lot.


    The most obvious change, in addition to his reputation growth, became a famous forging master near the Bohai Sea, is his cultivation.


    In five years, he has not only built the foundation, but also reached the spiritual level.


    The practice of this world starts with the construction of foundation, followed by the refining of gas.


    Refining Qi is a process of collecting aura for personal use, refining the aura from the outside world and turning it into one''s own mana.


    After refining gas, it is to transform spirit.


    The so-called spiritual transformation is to use mana feedback to wash oneself.


    Now, five years later, Chen Heng has reached the peak of Hualing.


    This level, even in the whole Bohai Sea, is not bad.


    With the reputation of forging master, it is good in Bohai Sea.


    Of course, that''s it.


    Compared with Chen Yu''s original achievements, this achievement is not worth mentioning.


    As for the application of Tianxing''s secret arts, Chen Heng has also made some efforts.


    If he wants to be here, he looks out.


    Outside the door, a series of crisp footsteps sounded.


    A child, dressed in a white robe and holding a jade plate in his hand, came over like this.


    The little boy looks not very old, but in his early ten years, he looks very beautiful, but his face is very serious, without any childlike innocence and cheerful.


    The child''s name is Qi Yu, a disciple of Chen Heng.


    A year ago, by chance, Chen Heng found the child.


    At that time, the Ju people in Qi and Yu were killed by their enemies. He was taken by loyal old slaves and chased by their enemies.


    At the most dangerous time, he met Chen Heng.


    For some consideration, Chen Heng finally rescued him, then took him as a disciple and took him with him.


    And this consideration is very common.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng raised his head and looked to Qiyu.


    In front of him, the little child stood there, looking very serious.


    In Chen Heng''s eyes, on the top of the child''s head, a touch of gold appears, hovering on his body, is so clear.


    Destiny.


    In front of him, Qi Yu has a destiny. Like Chen Heng, he is also favored by heaven.


    Of course, at this moment, Qi Yu''s destiny has not yet flourished, and it has not yet reached its power.


    This is quite different from Chen Heng.


    "Yu''er."


    Looking at the boy, Chen Heng smiles, gently reaches out his hand and rubs his head: "are you ready?"


    "Yes."


    Qi Yu''s face was serious and he nodded seriously: "it''s ready."


    "Good."


    Chen Heng nodded gently, and then said, "that''s about it."


    "Tomorrow, you will set out with me."


    "Yes."


    Qi Yu nodded and said nothing on this issue.


    Just a moment later, his face still changed. Looking at Chen Heng in front of him, he asked, "master...


    " eh? "


    Chen Heng turned around and looked at Qi Yu. He said with a smile, "what''s the matter?"


    "We..."


    Qi Yu''s face showed hesitation, but at last, he said, "do we really want to go to Donglu?"


    "Naturally."


    Listening to this, Chen Heng smiles, and then says, "it''s the place where I was born. Naturally I want to go back."


    "No matter what, the fallen leaves must return to their roots."


    He touched Qi Yu''s head, his face was mild, and then he laughed: "or, Yu Er, you don''t want to go?"


    "I''ll go wherever Master goes."


    Qi Yu shook his head, face firm mouth: "don''t leave me."


    For today''s Qiyu, in addition to the servants who escorted him away, Chen Heng is his only relative.


    He doesn''t want to leave Chen Heng.


    Feeling Qi Yu''s thoughts, Chen Heng smiles, and then continues to say, "how about your recent practice?"


    "It''s triple refined."


    Qi Yu said so.


    So, in the hall, Chen Heng began to seriously check Qiyu''s practice.


    To the surprise of ordinary people, although Qiyu is only 12 years old, it has already completed the foundation construction and reached the triple goal of refining gas.


    This level, in the Bohai Sea, is very good.


    If you consider his age, it''s full of genius. It''s enough to awe a large group of people.


    Chen Heng just smiles.


    The progress of Qi Yu''s cultivation is amazing, but if someone knows his speed, I''m afraid his reaction will be even more exaggerated.At the beginning, Chen Heng only used one year to complete the gas refining, reaching the perfect state of gas refining.


    If this speed is mentioned, I''m afraid a large group of people will kneel down directly.


    However, for Chen Heng, this speed is very normal.


    His physical aptitude is not bad. With the addition of the cultivation experience of peak Zhenjun, it''s no surprise that he has such a speed.


    Comparatively speaking, Qi Yu''s quality is not inferior to him, but his practice speed is much slower.


    On the one hand, it is because of his experience; on the other hand, it is because he is still young.


    With Qi Yu, Chen Heng turned around and left the place.


    Before long, he came to a separate room.


    In the room, the furnishings are very simple. In the center, a huge white bed stands alone.


    Chen Heng closed the door and sat on the bed alone, posing in a unique posture.


    At this moment, his posture is a little unique, and it is similar to the upward trend of the monk when he was refining Qi.


    On the surface, he seems to be pulling aura and refining mana.


    But in fact, what he did was totally different.


    What Chen Heng is doing at the moment is nothing else but meditation.


    At the beginning, in the wizarding world, Chen Heng once obtained a piece of meditation left by the wizarding from a relic.


    This idea has been remembered by Chen Heng, but he never had the chance to try it.


    It was not until these five years when Chen Heng devoted himself to practice that he tried to practice.


    The final result was quite unexpected.


    At the beginning, the wizard''s meditation method was to meditate on runes in his mind, so as to purify his spirit and enhance his spiritual power.


    Spirit, in this world, has another name.


    That''s the spirit.


    With the progress of Chen Heng''s meditation, his spirit and spirit are also improving.


    And the strength of the spirit, and led to the improvement of other aspects.


    In this world, for monks, spirit is very important.


    Although it is not obvious in the stage of refining gas, it is extremely important in the later stage of real person, even in the stage of real king.


    At the same time, monks need their own spirits to be strong and tough enough to use magic tools and understand the Dharma.


    In this respect, the world''s monks are not so perfect.


    According to what Chen Heng knows, the monks in this world do have some similar means, which can be used to temper the spirit and enhance the spirit, but it is far less detailed and effective than the wizard''s meditation.


    The wizard and the friar, the two systems, seem to complement each other to some extent.


    The wizard''s spiritual training system just makes up for the lack of the spirit of the friars.


    In the past five years, in addition to his daily practice, Chen Heng has been meditating, practicing meditation day and night, and tempering his spirit.


    At present, although his cultivation is no more than spiritualization, the strength of his spirit is not inferior to that of returning home.


    To some extent, this is a very outstanding level.


    Time goes by slowly.


    A few days later, with Qi and Yu, Chen Heng set foot on the road to leave the Bohai Sea.


    After five years in the Bohai Sea, Chen Heng had already found out the way and even inquired about the location of Daqi.


    This time he left, he did not take many people with him, only one from Qiyu.


    In addition to Qiyu, he also took away all his savings, so he brought them out together.


    The reason why we left the Bohai Sea and went to the east land is because of opportunities.


    In his previous life, Chen Yu mostly stayed in and around Daqi and stayed in this generation.


    Therefore, most of the opportunities and opportunities they know are around here.

 Chapter 140

    In addition to chance, Chen Heng chose to go to Donglu for another reason.


    In the next few decades, there will be a period of ups and downs in the general situation. The whole practice world will be full of ups and downs. The younger generation of monks with outstanding talents will continue to rise and quickly stand at the top of the world.


    Chen Heng himself is one of them.


    In many pride, yuzhenren is also among the best, in the original track is very outstanding.


    In addition to the original track of the feather immortal, there are many Tianjiao, at the moment are still in silence.


    And most of these people are concentrated in the east land. As for the Bohai Sea, which is an overseas place, although there are also some, its strength and quantity can not be compared with those on the east land.


    These people are what Chen Heng really values.


    Among such a large number of Tianjiao, there must be a considerable part of them, like Chen Heng, who also bear the destiny.


    Chen Heng''s goal is exactly here.


    On the one hand, gather the people who have the destiny and move forward with their power.


    On the other hand, getting along with the people who bear the destiny will also contribute to the development of the secret art of celestial stars.


    In these five years, Chen Heng has found something.


    The Tianxing secret skill handed down by Tianxing gate can make rapid progress only when it is around the person who bears the destiny.


    This is, after all, the knowledge of observing destiny and gaining insight into the number of fates. Only when there is an object of observation can we move forward quickly.


    If there is no object to observe, it will be much more difficult to explore by yourself.


    In the five years of Bohai Sea, although Chen Heng''s Tianxing secret skill has made some progress, most of the progress came after he found Qiyu and accepted him as a disciple.


    It was also at that time that Chen Heng discovered the importance of destiny.


    So, after a period of repair, Chen Heng finally set out again and came to this place.


    "Familiar places..."


    they left Bohai Sea, followed the road and soon came to Daqi.


    In front of us is a busy scene. Around a huge city, pedestrians walk intermittently, which seems to be lively.


    Compared with the Bohai Sea, there are so many people here that even any city seems to be more prosperous than the Bohai Sea.


    The Bohai Sea is known as a place beyond the world, not without reasons.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Chen Heng''s face remained unchanged, but his face showed some nostalgia.


    The place in front of him was nothing, but for the body, it was a familiar scene.


    Unconsciously, they have already returned to Daqi and come to the territory of Daqi.


    "Is this the place where Master was born?"


    Looking at the bustling scene of people coming and going in front, Qi Yu''s face was still serious, but his eyes showed a little curiosity.


    For Qiyu, he grew up in the Bohai Sea when he was young, and rarely saw such a lively scene.


    "Yes."


    Chen Heng smiles, then reaches out his hand and touches Qiyu''s head: "the east land is no better than the Bohai Sea. It''s a very busy place."


    "It seems prosperous here, but in fact, in this area, it can only be regarded as ordinary."


    "Such a place can only be regarded as ordinary?"


    Listening to this, Qi Yu was a little stunned, inexplicable, in the heart of a desire.


    He looked at the busy city and the tall city wall in front of him, and saw another scene completely different from the Bohai Sea. He couldn''t help feeling touched and had an inexplicable idea.


    "If only these... Were ours..."


    looking at the prosperous city in front of him, he had this idea in his heart.


    Perhaps it is because of years of war, growing up in the Bohai Sea, the idea of Qi Yu is very direct.


    The strong are respected.


    As a strong man, he should enjoy everything and have everything.


    In his opinion, his teacher is such a strong man.


    Since he is a strong man, it is only reasonable to have these things.


    Standing in front of Qi Yu, looking at Qi Yu in front of his eyes, staring at the distance, and staring at the city in the distance, Chen Heng has some thoughts, and has some understanding of the characteristics of destiny.


    It is impossible for a man with destiny to be ordinary.


    In other words, even if they want to be ordinary, their destiny will make them move forward all the way, unconsciously step onto the vast stage, and contribute their own performances.


    There are also differences in when to start the journey and make a formal transformation.


    In the past, when he was in the Bohai Sea, although Qiyu had a destiny, that destiny was always silent. There was no sign of an outbreak. He just lurked in silence and accumulated strength.


    Because of this, in the past, Qiyu was in the Bohai Sea, which seemed no different from an ordinary child.At most, it''s just a better talent.


    But now, at this moment, under Chen Heng''s gaze, the Qi on his body is changing. Above his head, the light golden destiny begins to shake.


    Under Chen Heng''s gaze, the golden destiny first fluctuates, then moves faster and faster, and finally, like a golden flame, begins to burn.


    At the moment, the burning rate is not too fast, just a small part.


    But as time goes by, just as the flame spreads, the burning flame will drive other parts and eventually all of them will burn.


    At that time, it was also the time when Qi Yu''s destiny reached its peak.


    Chen Heng estimated it.


    At the present rate, it will be about six or seven years before Qi Yu''s destiny reaches its peak.


    Calculate the time. At that time, he was just an adult, just the right age to make trouble.


    "It''s not easy."


    Looking at Qiyu in front of him, Chen Heng secretly flashed this idea, but his face showed a smile.


    He doesn''t reject people who make trouble.


    After all, he likes it, too.


    However, unlike other people, the reason why he does things is not to achieve any career, nor for any other reason, but just to count.


    After all, the rule of the simulator is that the greater the impact, the more points you get.


    From a certain point of view, this is to artificially encourage Chen Heng to do things.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng raised his head and looked at his head.


    On his head, there was also a thin layer of golden destiny.


    At this moment, with Qi Yu''s destiny beginning to flourish and burn, and Chen Heng''s own destiny also seems to be affected, it seems that there is a trend that is about to flourish.


    However, Chen Heng stifled it.


    In fact, as early as five years ago, when he arrived in the Bohai Sea, his destiny was about to flourish.


    But at that time, Chen hengxiu was still weak. In order to avoid accidents, he directly used the mark of destiny to restrain his imminent destiny.


    When destiny is flourishing, it will certainly have a unique fortune, but there will also be many accidents.


    All kinds of troubles and accidents may follow.


    At that time, Chen Heng''s cultivation was still weak, and he just wanted to practice in secret, so he took the initiative to suppress his destiny without making it flourish.


    Now think about it, if Chen Heng''s fate was flourishing at that time, it should be another scene now.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng secretly shakes his head, this idea flashed in his heart.


    Looking at the destiny above his head, and then looking at Qi Yu''s gradually burning destiny, he thought for a moment, and finally released the limit.


    Without the suppression of the mark of destiny, the pale golden power of destiny began to burn.


    Many golden flames burning, blooming out of the incomparably bright golden flame, appears to be particularly bright, the body, as if has a unique power, can make people want to succeed, like good fortune.


    In the past, when he was in the Bohai Sea, he was suppressed because Chen Heng was weak at that time.


    For him at that time, he only needed to be patient and to spend what Chen Yu had left behind.


    But now, his cultivation has recovered a lot, and he has already arrived in Donglu. Naturally, there is no need to suppress him.


    Of course, what''s more important is that even if he still suppresses, in the next time, there will be all kinds of troubles.


    The relationship between master and apprentice is close, and Qi Yu''s destiny is booming, which will naturally lead Chen Heng to passively pull him into all kinds of things.


    After all, to some extent, they are one.


    Since there is no way to avoid it, it doesn''t matter.


    It''s not like it''s more violent.


    At this moment, looking at the golden flame burning overhead, Chen Heng secretly shakes his head.


    "About a hundred years?"


    The idea flashed through his mind.


    The power of destiny is not infinite, but also has a limit.


    As a result, once it starts to flourish, destiny will continue to consume.


    Some people make great progress at the beginning, even if they are in all kinds of danger, they can''t hurt a hair, but later they are ordinary and have nothing special. That''s why.


    Once the destiny of man is exhausted, then man will naturally fall into mediocrity, which is not much different from ordinary people.


    It''s just that the man of destiny, because of his own particularity, has already made a career when his destiny is exhausted. In other words, he is already the top strong man in the world.


    Then, there is the rise of a new round of destiny.


    In short, in Chen Heng''s view, the outbreak of destiny can be divided into three periods.


    At the beginning, it was just the beginning of lighting up the destiny, at the peak, and at the end, it was about to run out.According to Chen Heng''s estimation, his destiny, according to the current trend, should be able to burn for nearly a hundred years before it is completely exhausted.


    It is in line with the experience of Chen Yu.


    In the original track, Chen Yu''s destiny began to flourish almost at this time, and then he got immortal fate. In just a few decades, he transformed into a real person, and it took decades to turn into the peak of a real person, and his destiny was completely exhausted.


    At that time, he began to stagnate, and finally fell in front of the promotion of Zhenjun.


    Now think about it, it is in line with the standard of this century.


    Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart, then turned around and looked at Qi Yu.


    "Let''s go."


    With Qi Yu, he left, then turned around and came to a place.


    Here is a very spacious mansion. On the mansion, there is a huge plaque hanging high with a word Chen written on it.


    "I miss it."


    Looking at the mansion in front of him, Chen Heng smiles and remembers it.


    This is no other place. It''s where the Chen family is.


    Chen family, this is the aristocratic family in Daqi. Even among all the aristocratic families in Daqi, it is enough to rank in the top three.


    In the previous life, a few years later, when the great Qi Dynasty was subjugated, the Chen family also weakened. It was not until Chen Heng''s predecessor returned and moved the whole Chen family away that the whole Chen family was once again brought to its peak.


    But now, none of this has happened.


    "Who''s coming?"


    Before entering the residence, looking at Chen Heng and his two, several guards spoke in a cold voice and stopped their advance.


    But then, they were stunned, looking at Chen Heng''s appearance, a little surprised.


    Chen Heng''s predecessor is one of the most outstanding descendants of Chen family. He has a high status in Chen family and is free to enter and leave here.


    In the Chen family, everyone with a little status knows Chen Heng''s appearance.


    Naturally, these guards have seen Chen Heng''s appearance, and they are stunned at the moment.


    "Master Yu..."


    their faces were stunned. At this time, they looked at Chen Heng and didn''t know what to say.


    In today''s Chen family, Chen Heng has not appeared for five years.


    For the Chen family, after escorting the Nanwang to a foreign country as a hostage, Chen Heng has been missing for a long time.


    In the eyes of many people, Chen Heng estimated that there was a lot of bad luck, most of them had a big problem, and even probably... Had died.


    Now, the people who have long been found missing appear again, which makes them a little surprised.


    "Remember me?"


    With Qi Yu, Chen Heng looks at the guard in front of him, and then smiles: "I have something important to see the master, please let me know."


    In front of him, several guards looked at each other, and then nodded.


    One of them turned and left. After a while, he quickly came back and respectfully asked Chen Heng to go in.


    Chen Heng face calm, with Qiyu, so calm into them.


    Along the road, Qi Yu looked around, his face showing some curiosity.


    Compared with the city outside, Chen''s house is more luxurious, and every place is full of dignity.


    This kind of layout style is rare in Qiyu.


    Of course, it''s nothing to him.


    In the past, when he was in the Bohai Sea, Chen Heng, as a famous forging master, had the same wealth and conditions, no less than before, and even more noble.


    After all, in the Bohai Sea, Chen Heng was a well-known monk, but the Chen family in front of him was just a family in the eyes of ordinary people, not a monk.


    There is still a big gap between the two.


    Walking on the road, after a moment, they came to a room.


    Inside the room, a middle-aged man was already waiting there.


    The middle-aged man is wearing a red robe. On the red robe, the stars show, with an inexplicable sense of dignity.


    He was sitting alone in front of the red chair. He had a brave face with some dignity, but his black hair with some white hair added a bit of twilight to him.


    This is no one else. It is Chen Jing, the leader of the Chen family.


    "Home owner."


    Looking at Chen Jing in front of him, with Qi Yu, Chen Heng opened his mouth in a soft voice and said with a sigh, "long time no see."


    "Yes, long time no see."


    Chen Jing nodded and looked at Chen Heng in front of him. He was surprised: "I haven''t seen you for several years. You have changed a lot."


    Chen Heng used to be very respectful when he was the head of the Chen family. Although he was not in awe, his attitude was very strict.


    Now, it has become a lot more casual.


    However, Chen Jing was not surprised.


    After all, a few years is enough to change a person.Just at the moment, he was also curious.


    What happened to Chen Heng in these years?


    "After all, there will be some changes."


    In front of him, Chen Heng smiles, and then says, "if there is no change, it will be a waste of the past few years."


    "Where have you been these years?"


    Chen Jing''s face gradually became serious: "why don''t you send someone to deliver the letter?"


    Chen Heng''s predecessor is one of the most outstanding talents of the Chen family. Even in a sense, excluding the blessing of identity and blood lineage, he can be said to be the most outstanding one among the descendants of the Chen family, known as the future of the Chen family.


    As for Chen Heng''s predecessor, it is conceivable that the Chen family attached great importance to him. Therefore, after learning that he was missing, the Chen family sent a large number of people to look for him, but in the end they found nothing.


    Chen Heng disappeared completely, as if he had evaporated completely without any trace.


    It was not until now that he appeared again.


    "Well, it''s a long story..."


    Chen Heng smiles, then considers the language, and then continues to speak.


    He just escorted Song Qi and began to talk about his experience in these years.


    Of course, he omitted the part of tianxingzi, only said that he got a secret place by accident, and then went to the Bohai Sea.


    "Monk, secret place, Bohai Sea?"


    Listening to Chen Heng''s story, Chen Jing was stunned.


    It has to be said that in these years, Chen Heng''s experience is really mysterious and strange. In the eyes of others, it has been very wonderful.


    As the head of the Chen family, Chen Jing had some feelings about the existence of monks.


    But he didn''t expect that some of his people became monks, and even experienced some stories and became not weak monks.


    This made him a little surprised and shocked.


    Just after the shock, it''s exciting.


    The appearance of a monk is of great significance to the Chen family. It can be said that it can guarantee the future of the Chen family.


    Moreover, he was not an ordinary monk, but a master of forging.


    In time, under his leadership, the Chen family may not be able to leap from a mortal family to a monk family.


    This thought flashed through his mind, which made him a little excited.


    At the same time, some of his previous doubts are now solved.


    "So it is..."


    looking at Chen Heng, Chen Jing sighed, and then said, "in that case, no wonder."


    "You don''t know. In recent years, something happened in Daqi."


    He looked up at Chen Heng and spoke slowly.

 Chapter 141

    "Well?"


    Looking at Chen Jing, listening to Chen Jing''s words, Chen Heng was stunned.


    "What do you say?"


    He asked with great interest, want to know the changes of Daqi in the past five years.


    According to his memory, at this time, Daqi should still be stable, nothing special happened.


    "Half a year ago, Liunan Wang came back..."


    looking at Chen Heng, Chen Jing sighed and said.


    In his narration, Chen Heng knows what happened in the state of Qi in recent years.


    It turns out that as early as before Chen Heng''s return, about half a year ago, Song Qi came back once.


    At that time, Song Qi was not what it used to be.


    He didn''t know where to cultivate himself. He changed his weakness in the past and found the king of Qi and the queen of Qi.


    After some twists and turns, several people confronted each other face to face. Then Song Qi killed all sides, suppressed the palace guards, and killed the empress of Qi.


    Not only that, but also many people were implicated by him and killed by him overnight.


    The scene was so tragic that it was still deeply engraved in Chen Jing''s mind, which made him feel a little bit scared.


    "How could it be..."


    listening to Chen Jing''s story, Chen Heng was silent and understood the whole story.


    It seems that Song Qi is still worried about the fact that he was intercepted and killed by the nine robbers in the north, so soon he came to ask for the debt.


    Chen Heng understands Song Qi''s idea.


    Inherited the memory of Chen Yu, Chen Heng also knows the original part of the secret.


    When it comes to the Royal Court of the Qi Dynasty, he can''t know much about it. He only knows that it seems that the empress of the Qi Dynasty started secretly and sent people to intercept and kill it.


    And after rebirth, knowing the context, will Song Qi give up?


    It''s strange not to start with this.


    You know, today''s Song Qi is not the original song Qi.


    At the beginning, tianxingzi sympathized with Song Qi''s experience, but hated Song Qi''s temperament, so he deliberately used his magic power to let him go through the original track and let him completely transform in this experience.


    Today''s Song Qi is totally different from that of the past.


    However, Chen Jing did not know about this.


    He also thought that Song Qi had cheated all of them by concealing the past.


    Otherwise, it is not enough to explain the changes of Song Qi.


    "It seems that in the past few years, his accomplishments have improved a lot."


    At the moment, looking at Chen Jing in front of him, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    Although the power of the great Qi was not strong, there were thousands of elite soldiers in the court, ten generations of people who were proficient in martial arts, and even two or three masters.


    Song Qi can rely on himself to wreak havoc here alone, and his strength must have been strong.


    At least, it will not be inferior to the peak of gas refining.


    Only with such strength and enough magic weapons can they go in and out freely among the royal courts of the Qi Dynasty without fear of encirclement and suppression.


    In the blink of an eye, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    "Shifu..."


    listening to the conversation between Chen Heng and Qi Yu, Qi Yu could not help saying: "is this Qi... So weak?"


    He was a little strange and couldn''t help talking at this time.


    In the Bohai Sea, the strong are respected. Anyone who can start a country in that place basically has powerful monks.


    Therefore, in the view of Qi and Yu, it is really inconceivable that the so-called Daqi could be defeated by only one person.


    After all, we can tell from Chen Jing''s words that the so-called Liunan king was just four or five years of cultivation.


    Is a big country broken down by a monk who has been practicing for only four or five years, like a country without people?


    This is too weak.


    "What''s this?"


    Chen Jing turned around. At this time, he focused on Qi Yu: "your apprentice?"


    "Yes, the disciples I accepted in the Bohai Sea."


    Chen Heng smiles, then touches Qi Yu''s head and says, "don''t make trouble."


    "Some people can''t use common sense to say that even if they only practice for four or five years, they can still reach the point that people can''t catch up with all their lives."


    He said with a smile, but then added, "but it''s true."


    "The strength of Daqi is still too weak."


    "Weak?"


    Chen Jing''s face changed slightly. Looking at Chen Heng, he quickly realized something.


    Chen Heng is no one else.


    He used to be the court guard of Daqi, and he knew the power of Daqi very well.


    And since he thinks this big Qi is weak, thenThink of here, he not from in front of a bright, then open mouth to say: "Heng son, you now... What level?"


    "How about binaliunan king?"


    His face was grave, and he asked the most concerned question.


    "The king of the south?"


    Chen Heng laughed and thought a little before he continued: "I don''t know what cultivation Liu Nan Wang is at the moment."


    "But I can do what he could do half a year ago."


    "What''s more, I can do much better than him."


    The implication of this is that most of them are stronger than Song Qi.


    All of a sudden, Chen Jing''s eyes brightened, and a look of joy appeared on his face: "OK, OK, OK!"


    "That''s good."


    There was a happy look on his face. At this time, he seemed to think of something, and his face was full of excitement.


    On this day, Chen Heng and Chen Jing discussed for a long time here.


    Then, the next day, Chen Jing went out and sent out an invitation to several other aristocratic families, inviting them to come to the party together.


    For a moment, there was another undercurrent.


    "Master..."


    at night, walking on the road, looking at Chen Heng beside him, Qi Yu hesitated for a moment, and then said, "Why are we in such trouble?"


    "With master''s strength, it''s not easy to win here?"


    He looks at Chen Heng, some don''t understand of ask a way.


    In his opinion, the strength of the so-called Daqi is extremely weak. With Chen Heng''s strength, he just needs to directly hit the door, seize the so-called king of Qi and force him to abdicate. Why bother?


    "What if not?"


    As for his disciples'' ideas, Chen Heng couldn''t be more clear, so he just laughed at the moment: "seize the king of Qi and force him to abdicate, then what?"


    "And then?"


    Qi Yu was stunned.


    After he wanted to seize the king of Qi and forced him to abdicate, he naturally won the country.


    Then what else needs to be done?


    "If you want to govern the country, after all, you need a team."


    Chen Heng touched Qi Yu''s head and said softly, "otherwise, if you work day and night and do everything yourself, you don''t need to practice."


    A person''s strength is too strong, but also the strength of the strong.


    But in terms of management, it is still assisted by others.


    Otherwise, you will not be tired to death by doing everything by yourself. But it will inevitably lead to inefficiency, and you will have no other time.


    Therefore, it''s very important to have a group of people who belong to themselves and can make them become shake off shopkeepers to a certain extent.


    This is also the significance of Chen Heng''s return to the Chen family.


    The Chen family is Chen Heng''s family. In terms of relationship, they are closest to Chen Heng, and naturally they are most at ease.


    He is the best choice for the team.


    And those aristocratic forces who have a good relationship with the Chen family can also gain strength and rely on it for help.


    This is Chen Heng''s habit.


    For Chen Heng, no matter when he is, he likes to attract as many forces as possible and expand his own power as much as possible.


    The more power we have, the better.


    This is true of both power and strength.


    After all, in Chen Heng''s view, as long as the use is appropriate, no matter how small a part of the power, can play a certain role.


    Listen to Chen Heng''s words, Qi Yu seems to understand, can only nod blankly.


    In this way, it is still difficult for a child of his age to understand the truth that the right way is more helpful than the wrong way is less helpful.


    But Chen Heng doesn''t need his understanding.


    Some things, some truth, to the corresponding position and position, naturally will understand.


    "Let''s go."


    At night, Chen Heng and Qi Yu walked slowly through the long street to a palace.


    In front of the palace, it seems that it was because of Song Qi half a year ago that the guards in it were much more strict now.


    But it still can''t stop Chen Heng.


    The light golden light of colored glass flickers, with the unique breath of mana, especially clear and obvious, like a treasure of gods, bright and sacred.


    Chen Heng''s face was calm and he threw it out. In an instant, the sky was full of fireworks.


    A flash of divine light enveloped and spread out.


    This burst of light will not damage the surroundings, but it has an impact on people. At the moment of its outbreak, people will directly lose their strength and fall down.


    Then, outside a burst of shouts to kill the sound sounded.


    The people who had been prepared by the Chen family rushed forward and occupied the palace.


    In the whole palace, no one could resist.


    Those who have the ability to fight, at least, are good at martial arts.And these people are not Chen Heng''s opponents at all, but they just wave their hands.


    Time goes by slowly.


    Chen Heng continues to move forward.


    He looked around.


    In front of him is a throne, very simple, symbolizing the supreme authority of the king of Qi.


    But now, the people above have changed.


    "It''s just an ordinary stool."


    Chen Heng tried to sit down, then shook his head: "even the most rudimentary magic weapon is not, the material is very common, just ordinary pure gold."


    This kind of thing, pure gold, is very valuable to ordinary martial arts. Such a throne made entirely of pure gold is especially precious.


    But in Chen Heng''s view, it is just like this.


    When he was in the Bohai Sea, he didn''t know how much he had experienced with more advanced materials than pure gold, so he didn''t have any interest in them.


    At this time, the chaos in the outside world seems to have gradually subsided.


    The sound of footsteps came from the outside.


    Outside the palace, Chen Jingji strode in with his face full of joy.


    "Heng''er."


    Chen Jing with a happy face went to Chen Heng: "the king of Qi has been caught."


    "From then on, you will be the new king of Qi."


    "The new king of Qi?"


    Chen Heng said a few words, then silently shook his head and said, "change your name."


    "Since there is a new owner, it will be named after our family name."


    "Since then, there has been no king of Qi, only king Chen."


    "Chen Wang..."


    Chen Jing chanted several times, and his face became more and more full of joy, almost unable to conceal: "good, good."


    "I can practice on weekdays. I''ll leave all the outside affairs to my uncle. How about that?"


    Looking at Chen Jing, Chen Heng then opened his mouth and laughed like this.


    "Good."


    Chen Jing did not refuse, but nodded and agreed.


    This matter was discussed by them in advance.


    After all, Chen Heng is a monk. He can''t do everything himself. He needs time to practice.


    And the whole country needs to be dealt with.


    Instead of taking advantage of others, Chen Jing, the owner of the Chen family, should be given the job.


    It''s also convenient.


    Chen Jing was quite satisfied with Chen Heng''s decision.


    Led by the Chen family, together with the joint efforts of several aristocratic families, and led by the monk Chen Heng, the state of Qi collapsed almost overnight, and the whole country changed its master directly.


    So far, Chen Heng has achieved the result of the last simulation world with little effort.


    In the last world, in order to achieve this goal and master his own country, he did not know how much effort he spent or how much effort he wasted.


    In this world, it is so easy.


    This is the change brought about by strength.


    In the last world, even though Chen Heng was a great knight, he could fight the enemy alone, but if he faced the continuous encirclement and suppression of thousands of troops, he would also feel powerless and had to flee.


    In this world, it''s different.


    Even today''s Chen Heng, with enough magic tools in his hand, can easily destroy an army of ten thousand people.


    Ordinary mortals will die as many as they come. They are not qualified to resist.


    Such strength can no longer be said to be the enemy of one man, but the enemy of one man.


    It''s easy to do this.


    After seizing Daqi and founding the state of Chen, Chen Heng can be said to have secured the bottom.


    According to the experience of the last world, after this step, he will get no less points in this settlement, which may not be as much as that of the last simulation world, but at least he can earn back the points consumed by this identity.


    To be able to do this is equivalent to having guaranteed the minimum.


    And his progress has just begun.


    Although his destiny has already begun to flourish, it still has at least a hundred years to go.


    In this hundred years, under heaven''s mandate, most of what he has done will go smoothly without much hindrance.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng can''t help looking forward to it.


    Next, he didn''t do much. He was so quiet that he took the newly-built Dachen and sat down in it.


    At night, in the middle of the sky, the silver moon falls on Chen Heng, illuminating his body.


    He sat alone in front of a palace with a long silver sword in his hand, just waiting there.


    A moment later, with the input of spiritual power, the silver sword in front of us slowly bloomed, as if it had come to life, with a kind of brilliant power flashing."How long did I sleep..."


    in my mind, danqingzi''s voice sounded slowly, looking a little low.


    "Six or seven years have passed."


    Chen Heng''s voice rang out immediately.


    He sat there alone, feeling the recovery of Dan Qingzi. He couldn''t help but smile: "master, you finally wake up."


    "Yes, I wake up at last."


    Danqingzi sighed and said so at the moment.


    Just the next moment, he suddenly felt something wrong.


    "You


    His voice suddenly became louder, this moment with some consternation: "you did not build the foundation with the universal spirit?"


    "Well."


    Chen Heng nodded, calm face: "something happened in the middle, and finally had to build the foundation with other methods."


    He felt Dan Qingzi''s voice and said something playfully.


    "You! How can you do that? "


    Danqingzi''s voice immediately became angry: "didn''t I tell you that the foundation must be built with the universal spirit method?"


    "You


    "Master, why are you so anxious?"


    Chen Heng sighed and said, "are you worried that I can''t enter wanchaojianzong, or that I can''t get my body?"


    Dan Qingzi''s voice suddenly.


    "Do you want any more?"


    Chen Heng''s face was calm, and he said faintly: "the steps required for the method of seizing and giving up are extremely complex, and the most important one is the problem of fit."


    "We need not only a mild constitution, but also a person with perfect spiritual roots to be the object of the contest."


    "The most important thing is that the person who has been robbed must have the same foundation of practice as the person who has been robbed. Only under various conditions can he do it."


    "Master, that''s what you asked me to practice all spirits and build a foundation before."


    He spoke faintly and said so.


    Many of Dan Qingzi''s past statements are wrong.


    The foundation built by the foundation is indeed very important, and it is also an important basis for whether to practice the fundamental methods of other schools.


    However, the so-called all souls foundation building law is not an authentic law at all. Many private goods have been added to it in order to leave behind for later control.


    Danqingzi asked Chen Heng to practice the so-called wanlingjianji, not to let Chen Heng join wanchaojianzong in the future, but to facilitate his later use.


    Originally, Chen Heng could not find these.


    Because these methods are still very obscure and can''t be found without reaching a certain level.


    If we practice according to the normal way, I''m afraid Chen Heng will not be able to discover the wrong until he reaches the level of human beings at least.


    But before that, danqingzi estimated that he had already started, and would not wait for him to grow up enough to find out.


    But when Chen Heng accepted tianxingzi''s inheritance, he also inherited his predecessor''s experience and insight, which is now equivalent to a peak real person''s reincarnation.


    Naturally, we can see all the mistakes and omissions.


    "You


    Danqingzi''s voice sounded again, but now it was cold.


    "I don''t need to talk more about unnecessary nonsense."


    Listening to danqingzi''s voice, Chen Heng sighed: "to be honest, there''s always someone''s voice in my head, and I''m not happy."


    "That''s it."


    He spoke faintly, then got up and stepped aside.


    On one side, a huge pool has been set up.


    Pool is very special, in which the flow is not ordinary water, but silver like molten iron general material.


    Looking at the pool in front of him, danqingzi''s heart jumped, and a bad premonition suddenly rose.

 Chapter 142

    "What is this?"


    Looking at the silver pool in front of him, danqingzi jumped in his heart and opened his mouth subconsciously.


    "Soul washing water."


    Chen Heng said casually, "it''s specially prepared for you."


    "In order to prevent the collapse of your soul, I wait until you wake up again."


    "How do you feel?"


    He laughed, with a playful expression on his face.


    "You


    Dan Qingzi''s face suddenly changed.


    Bang!


    Without reaction, the silver sword was thrown directly by Chen Heng into the pool in front of him.


    The silver silver sword fell into the pool water, which quickly produced an inexplicable change.


    A thin layer of silver crystal constantly emerges from the sword, freezes quickly, and finally adheres to the sword like a piece of ice.


    Then, in the long sword, danqingzi suddenly felt the change.


    Pain, incomparably intense pain is emerging.


    At this moment, he only felt that there was an extra violent pain in himself, an invisible power covering his whole soul.


    Fierce pain constantly emerged, and emerged in his soul.


    Just in a short time, his consciousness almost disintegrated, and there was a feeling that he was about to collapse.


    "That''s it!"


    All of a sudden, he was frightened in his heart. At the moment, his whole body and mind were covered with a wave of fear, and he felt extremely thrilled.


    At the moment, he already knew what would happen next.


    Although we don''t know what the essence of the pool is, there is no doubt that the pool has some unique power, which can absorb the impurities in the human spirit, destroy the human consciousness, and leave only the pure soul crystal.


    And that''s what Chen Heng wants.


    "This guy not only wanted to kill me, but also wanted to...


    in a flash, he was a little thrilled and soon realized what Chen Heng thought.


    It''s just that it''s too late.


    He could not resist Chen Heng.


    At present, he is just a soul body. He lives in the silver sword and can''t do anything.


    His past strength is strong, but at the moment, there is nothing left.


    What made him even more desperate was that he couldn''t even commit suicide when he was in the pool in front of him. He could only watch his soul being eroded and tortured.


    "Damn it


    He opened his eyes wide and felt a strong fear at this moment.


    Outside the silver soul sucking pool, Chen Heng quietly looks at the scene in front of him, and his face looks very calm.


    Under his gaze, in the distance, on the silver silver sword, the silver crystal is spreading, gradually freezing the whole sword.


    And in his induction, the conscious reaction of danqingzi has gradually weakened, and now it has become weaker and weaker.


    It''s not far from disappearing.


    Standing by the pool, vaguely, he could hear many voices.


    It was danqingzi''s voice, which included abuse, begging for mercy and other things.


    Just to this, Chen Heng''s face is calm, ignore.


    So, in front of the body, these sounds slowly fall down, gradually become flat, and finally disappear.


    When the sound disappeared, standing on the edge of the pool, Chen Heng shook his head and continued to look forward.


    In the pool, on the silver silver sword, the silver crystal is dense, it looks dense, it is particularly unique.


    Chen Heng stretched out his hand, and a little spiritual power emerged. He grasped the silver sword from a distance and held it in his hand again.


    With the sword in hand, a unique feeling surges up.


    After the baptism of the soul sucking pool, danqingzi''s consciousness has completely disappeared. At the moment, what he left behind is only some things left in his life.


    Looking at these, Chen Heng smiles, and then the spirit in his body slightly shakes up.


    A message sprang up and poured into my mind.


    This is the memory of danqingzi. Now it''s all in Chen Heng''s mind, but it seems a little messy.


    These memories are the biggest reason why Chen Heng has to wait until now.


    After waking up Chen Yu''s memory, he realized that danqingzi had a bad intention, but he didn''t do it. Instead, he endured it until now.


    Naturally, there is no reason for this.


    What Chen Heng did was these things in front of his eyes, and it was also the greatest wealth of Dan Qingzi.


    His past memory.


    No matter how many flusters Dan Qingzi has thrown in the past, one thing is mostly true.


    That is, he was born in wanchaojianzong and was a true disciple of wanchaojianzong.


    This is mostly true.


    Otherwise, he couldn''t be so familiar with that secret place, and he wouldn''t know the method of building foundation of wanchaojian sect.As a true disciple of Wanchao sword sect, he must know many secrets, many secrets, and even other things.


    These things are what Chen Heng really values.


    That''s why he waited until now to attack it.


    Soul pool can wash the consciousness of people, leaving only pure memory, but in the process, it will cause great damage to the soul.


    Chen Heng worries that if he throws Dan Qingzi down when he is still in silence, maybe one of them will be bad, and his soul will be destroyed directly.


    That would be very bad.


    Rather than wait.


    And judging from the current results, his harvest is not bad.


    Danqingzi tenacious to the end, complete through the whole process.


    It is worth encouraging.


    Chen Heng smiles, then turns around and leaves the place.


    Of course, although he got the spirit of Dan Qingzi, it''s not so easy to receive a lot of information in his memory.


    Today, Chen Heng has known the true details of Dan Qingzi, and he has learned from his own memory fragments.


    Before his death, Dan Qingzi was just like Chen Heng. He was also the highest level of human beings. He was only one step away from Zhenjun.


    Moreover, the time of its existence is much longer than that of Chen Heng.


    In such a long time, the information contained in his memory fragments is very rich, and it is not something that can be done in a short time to digest it.


    According to Chen Heng''s estimation, it will take more than ten years to digest it thoroughly.


    At that time, Chen Heng''s understanding of the world will be further.


    "I''m really looking forward to...


    as soon as I read this, the idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, and he couldn''t help laughing.


    He quickly left this place and went elsewhere.


    There is only a huge soul pool left.


    I don''t know if it will be useful in the future.


    In the following time, Chen Heng didn''t do anything else. He just sat in the middle of Chen and practiced in silence.


    His cultivation has not been fully recovered, there is still a lot of room for improvement at the moment, and there is still danqingzi''s memory to digest, so he didn''t want to go out in a short time.


    Of course, although he is in charge of Chen, he is not doing nothing.


    While he was doing his meditation, he also sent people to leave and go to places he was familiar with.


    These places are basically places he remembers in his previous life, many of which are places where he remembers some opportunities, some of which are unique opportunities.


    Not surprisingly, quite a few of these places have already been taken first.


    Chen Heng was not surprised.


    He is not alone in this world.


    Like him, Song Qi is also a reborn man. He also knows some relics and opportunities that Chen Heng knows.


    And unlike Chen Heng, he stayed in the east land for five years.


    Five years is enough time for him to take the lead.


    Many places that Chen Heng knows have been looted by him.


    However, Chen Heng was not surprised or disappointed. He just searched those places according to his memory.


    As a real person at the top of his life, he knew many secret places in his previous life, which were abundant in quantity and could be chosen slowly.


    There are many places, Song Qi either limited to the previous life level is not enough, do not know, or the strength is not enough, not qualified to touch.


    Therefore, there are many places for Chen Heng to try.


    Time passes slowly. Unconsciously, another ten years have passed.


    In ten years, the world has changed a lot.


    The most obvious change is the great Chen founded by Chen Heng.


    After ten years of expeditions, with the support of Chen Heng, the new-born Da Chen has conquered many countries around him and brought many places under his control.


    At the moment, it seems that it is already a small overlord near Donglu.


    And Chen Heng, after ten years, has also been integrated into the circle of monks in Donglu, and has become a famous forging master.


    Of course, the most important thing is strength.


    Ten years ago, Chen Heng was the peak of Hualing. Although it was not bad, it was not the top in Donglu.


    Ten years later, Chen Heng has gone a step further and reached the ultimate goal of returning to the same realm. He is only one step away from the lofty realm of human beings.


    This kind of strength, even on the east land, is no worse than that of the real people in the world.


    With such strength, no one dares to be disrespectful.


    "How could it be..."


    at night, Chen Heng walked alone outside the palace.Walking on the road, he recalled the memory in his mind and could not help muttering to himself.


    Ten years later, he has basically digested the memory left by Dan Qingzi.


    As a result, he knew many secrets.


    "There is a boundary outside the boundary, there is a day outside the sky..."


    walking on the road, Chen Heng looked up at the sky and felt thoughtful at this moment.


    If danqingzi''s memory is true, then the world is bigger than Chen Heng imagined.


    In danqingzi''s memory, this world is not the only one.


    Beyond the world, there are many other worlds.


    The wanchaojianzong in those years withdrew from this world and went to other worlds.


    In other words, what Dan Qingzi said at the beginning was that Chen Heng would return to wanchaojianzong in the future. It was a hoax at all.


    Unless Chen Heng has the ability to cross the border, it is impossible to find wanchaojianzong.


    The so-called return to zongmen has become a nonsense.


    Danqingzi is not sure where wanchaojianzong went.


    At the beginning, he can only vaguely remember that there seemed to be a great war in this world. Under the chaos of many holy places, it affected the world and damaged the world''s magic power.


    Therefore, in the long years to come, the aura of this world will continue to decline, and the monks will become weaker and weaker, and the suppression will become stronger and stronger.


    Because of this, after the first World War, the clan like wanchaojianzong left the world and went to other big realms.


    As for Yu danqingzi, he was left behind.


    Because of an accident, he failed to follow his ancestors and leave the world together. He could only hide in the silver sword and linger in it.


    "Do you need at least ten real kings?"


    Recalling the memory of Dan Qingzi, Chen Heng shakes his head secretly.


    According to Dan Qingzi''s memory, in order to break the edge of this world and go to other worlds, in addition to finding the right channel, it also needs strong enough strength.


    And this strength, if it turns into a real king, at least 10 people are needed.


    At least ten real kings...


    thinking of this number, Chen Heng shook his head secretly and instantly gave up the thought of going to other big regions.


    Zhenjun, not to mention now, is extremely rare even in the era of the rise of many Tianjiao decades later.


    If Chen Heng remembers correctly, even in the next hundred years, there will be only two true kings in the whole East land.


    It''s impossible to gather together ten true kings.


    This is the impossible requirement.


    Suddenly, Chen Heng gave up the idea, no longer hold any hope.


    Compared with this, he thinks that it''s more reliable to seriously manage the current situation.


    Outside, the sound of footsteps came.


    Listening to the voice, Chen Heng turns around and looks to the outside world.


    There, a young man wearing a long white dress came slowly.


    Young people look young, but they are only in their early twenties, but they look very mature. Their face is full of seriousness and looks very old-fashioned.


    He went to Chen Heng, looked at him and bowed slightly: "master."


    "Coming?"


    Looking at the young man, Chen Heng smiles: "sit down."


    The young man nodded and sat down.


    "How did you get when you went to the Bohai Sea this time?"


    Chen Heng then asked.


    "It''s been a lot of twists and turns, but the result is pretty good."


    The young man opened his mouth gently and said solemnly, "there are many people who are willing to follow. There are only three friars who transform the spiritual realm."


    "With these people, our forces will be much better off."


    "Yes."


    Chen Heng nodded, then laughed: "it''s hard."


    Although it''s easy to say, Chen Heng knows how dangerous it is in the other side''s understatement.


    Thinking of this, he looked over each other''s head.


    Above each other''s head, the pale golden destiny is burning. Now it has fully developed and reached a new level.


    The invisible power is constantly spreading out, and when he knows nothing, it affects all sides.


    But at this moment, compared with the past, there is a lot more on the golden destiny.


    A little bit of blood appeared on it, with some traces, a kind of inexplicable texture.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng sighed softly.


    The youth in front of us is no other than Qi Yu.


    Over the years, the children of those years have now grown up.


    And the fate of his body, at this moment, has also flourished, reached its peak.What is shown outside is that his cultivation has been advancing by leaps and bounds. The speed is so fast that people can almost doubt his life.


    Now, he is also the most powerful subordinate in Chen Heng''s hands. Although he is not the strongest, he is also the best.


    His strength, impressively reached the spiritual realm, is not far away from the peak.


    Compared with the beginning, this speed is extremely fast.


    It can be imagined that in these years, he suffered a lot of unique circumstances.


    However, it is also obvious.


    Over the years, Chen Heng has been in charge of Dachen, and he has gone out to find the secret places for him, even the pride in his memory, is the present Qiyu.


    In the process of looking for these things, it is easy to meet all kinds of opportunities. Moreover, Qi Yu is a person of destiny and favored by the will of heaven, let alone the result.


    Only in a short period of ten years, under successive circumstances, he has come to this stage.


    Although speaking out can be called terror, but in Chen Heng''s view, it is still normal.


    And with the occurrence of a series of things, his body, also inevitably infected with other breath.


    The original pure destiny is stained with a little black and red texture, which is the manifestation of disaster and backfire. It is only suppressed by the destiny that it fails to show.


    Along with these years of expeditions, Qi and Yu did grow rapidly, but they also caused a lot of problems and formed a lot of enmity.


    These, in turn, turned into black and red blood lines, wrapped around his destiny, waiting for the day of attack.


    At the moment, Qi Yu had a destiny to suppress him. Even if these attacks broke out, he could not be controlled.


    However, when one day, the fate of his body weakens, these regurgitations will completely attack and affect him.


    As for the size of the impact, it depends on the strength of Qi and Yu at that time.


    In a flash, all kinds of thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, but he kept a smile on his face. He just said with a smile, "it''s hard."


    "If you come back this time, have a good rest."


    He said softly.


    "I''m not tired."


    Qi Yu shook his head, not feeling tired, but excited.


    In this way, he was very happy with his various fortunes.


    "In any case, there should be rest."


    Chen Heng smiles, and then says, "by the way, this time I''m leaving, is there any news that I''m staying in Nanwang?"


    "No


    Qi Yu hesitated for a moment, then said: "this time I left, I inquired around, but I got some news."


    "Liunanwang seems to have disappeared a long time ago, lost in a relic and disappeared for a long time."


    "So."


    Chen Heng nodded, no accident.


    That''s a reasonable explanation.


    Since Chen Heng returned to Donglu, he has never met Song Qi.


    In this land, Song Qi seems to be missing, and he can''t be found at all.


    Since that time he killed the queen of Daqi in Daqi, he has lost the news.

 Chapter 143

    "It seems that he has not been idle in these years."


    Listening to Qi Yu''s words, Chen Heng showed a smile on his face.


    Then, here, he talked with Qi Yu for a while.


    It was not until a moment later that Qi Yu turned around and left.


    Chen Heng sat alone and watched him leave without saying anything.


    With a bang, the gate of the palace was closed, and Chen Heng was the only one left.


    "Time..."


    with a sigh, he got up from where he was, looked into the distance and went out in silence.


    Time is still slowly disappearing.


    In the following time, Chen Heng continued to move forward.


    He led Dachen along the way. On the one hand, he absorbed other people''s territory and expanded himself. On the other hand, he made friends with many big schools and tried to make friends with the talented people among them.


    And his cultivation never stopped.


    Ten years later, Chen Heng''s destiny reached its peak.


    In this year, he broke through the boundaries and was promoted to be a real person, becoming one of the top presence in Donglu.


    In the following decades, he moved to the Bohai Sea and explored it in an attempt to bring this overseas land under his command.


    It took 30 years for this process to come to an end.


    Thirty years later, Chen Heng has reached the top of the human race and has completely recovered his previous accomplishments.


    With such prestige, it will defeat all resistance and bring the Bohai Sea into its hands.


    He also became the leader of the Bohai Sea, with great prestige.


    After becoming the leader of the Bohai Sea, Chen Heng didn''t continue to develop on a large scale. Instead, he became silent and managed the Bohai Sea silently.


    The Bohai Sea is rich in natural resources, but it is too remote, and there are many heretics, so it can''t develop.


    Chen Heng changed this after he became the leader of Bohai Sea.


    He moved a large number of ordinary people to the Bohai Sea, allowing them to reproduce in this area.


    Later, they restrained the monks, suppressed the evil cultivation, and reduced their influence.


    In this way, after several decades, the originally barren land of Bohai Sea has gradually become prosperous and more popular.


    Unconsciously, it has been 70 years since Chen Heng came to this world.


    In this year, Chen Heng''s palace ushered in an old friend.


    "It''s been a long time."


    In front of the palace, a young man stood alone, looking at Chen Heng and sighing.


    The young man is tall, with even and straight body and handsome appearance, which is very extraordinary.


    "Yes."


    Looking at the youth, Chen Heng also laughed: "it''s a long time no see."


    "Count the time. It''s sixty or seventy years."


    "Over the years, where has the temple gone?"


    He asked softly, looking at the young man in front of him.


    The youth in front of us is not others, but Song Qi.


    After disappearing for decades, in the recent period, he reappeared and went directly to the Bohai Sea to find Chen Heng.


    "To a unique place."


    Song Qi sighed and began to talk about his experience.


    It turns out that when he entered a secret place for exploration, he accidentally triggered some kind of arrangement, and then was directly transported away by the pattern array and went to another place.


    "It''s another big area, many of which are different from here."


    Looking at Chen Heng, Song Qi spoke softly and said, "in that big area, monks still exist, but the system of practice is different from this big area. It''s a different way."


    "In that big area, I struggled for a long time, until recently, I barely found a way back."


    Chen Heng was moved.


    "You went to another big area? Did you come back successfully? "


    He was moved, looking at Song Qi in front of him and observing carefully.


    Under his careful observation, he did find some clues.


    Over the past decades, there are some unusual places in Song Qi''s body. That kind of breath is different from the traces of practice on the east land, and it feels wrong.


    Before this time, Chen Heng did not seriously observe, did not feel, but at this moment, it is immediately aware of.


    All of a sudden, he was shocked and surprised.


    According to Dan Qingzi''s memory, if you want to leave this big area and go to another big area, you need at least ten real kings to work together.


    In front of him, Song Qi obviously has no such strength.


    So, how did he do it?


    In the presence of Song Qi, he asked this question.


    Song Qi just smiles.


    "It really needs that kind of power to directly break through the boundary of a large area, but if you go through some relatively stable channels, you don''t need so much trouble."He said so.


    There are also many differences in leaving this big area.


    It is the most direct and costly way to gather ten true kings, directly break through the boundary of the world and open up a path in nothingness.


    In addition to this method, it can also go through the existing channels.


    These passageways were basically opened up by the holy places in the past, and they basically led to fixed places. Many of them could continue to be used after the original holy places left.


    It was through such a channel that Song Qi left this big area.


    But even though he left, he couldn''t come back.


    "That passage was opened a long time ago. Now it''s half destroyed. It''s very dangerous."


    Song Qi sighed softly and said, "decades ago, I was lucky to be able to reach another big area safely through that passage. Otherwise, I would be crushed to pieces."


    "And after going to that place, I can''t come back."


    At this point, he paused, and then said: "what I am in now is not my noumenon, it''s just a wisp of incarnation. It doesn''t have much power. It''s just to send it back to see my old friends."


    So he opened his mouth and told the story.


    "I see."


    Chen Heng nodded and understood the reason.


    Then, here, they began to talk about Tao.


    Both of them are not ordinary people.


    Today, Chen Heng has gone further on the level of the top of human beings, reaching the level of half a step of the real king, and his cultivation is already the top in this big field.


    Song Qi, though only incarnate at the moment, has the experience of another world, which is also very rich.


    Those knowledge and practice methods from foreign countries have brought great inspiration to Chen Heng.


    "You''ve been delayed in this big area."


    Looking at Chen Heng, Song Qi sighed softly: "this big area has been broken, and its inner spirit is broken. The difficulty of cultivation is much higher than that of the normal big area."


    "It''s more than ten times more difficult to be promoted to Zhenjun in this region than in other regions."


    "The smart machine is broken..."


    Chen Heng''s heart moved: "is it so?"


    In the past, through Dan Qingzi''s memory, he knew that this big area had already been broken, and his spirit was incomplete, and his practice was difficult.


    But I didn''t expect that there would be such a big impact.


    "Yes."


    Song Qi nodded: "this piece of big area is broken, the more backward practice, the greater the influence."


    "As far as normal circumstances are concerned, those who are able to practice in this big area will not be promoted to the real king if they change to the normal world."


    "If you''re in the normal realm, you''ll probably be among the real kings, and you''ll be at the top level."


    He spoke softly, sighing so.


    Chen Heng nodded, thinking.


    The influence of the broken smart machine is so great.


    No wonder at the beginning, those holy places all moved from this realm one after another. They wanted to avoid this kind of influence.


    But at the beginning, those holy places could be moved, but he could not, unless he could find a stable channel.


    And this passage, it seems, can only start from Song Qi.


    "Can you still use the passage you left?"


    At this point, looking at Song Qi, Chen Heng continued to speak.


    "Barely."


    Song Qi said so, but then shook his head: "it''s just that passage, which has not been presided over all the year round, is now broken."


    "If you enter rashly, there will be great danger."


    He opened his mouth, so he said.


    It is extremely dangerous to enter other big domains through this channel.


    If the passage itself is broken and incomplete, it is even more dangerous.


    With this kind of channel, you are dancing on the steel wire. If there is a little problem, you will die immediately.


    At the beginning, Song Qi was lucky enough to get through.


    Rao is so, he almost died, almost did not survive.


    Just because he was able to get in and get away with it doesn''t mean Chen Heng is lucky.


    "On the east side, there should be some similar passages left."


    Looking at Chen Heng, Song Qi continued: "you can look around to see if there is a similar channel."


    "If you''re lucky, maybe you can find a more complete channel."


    He said so, and then said several possible locations of the passage.


    "Good."


    Chen Heng nodded and secretly wrote down Song Qi''s words.


    Later, Chen Heng did not practice, so he took Song Qi around.Their first stop was Daqi.


    Now, the original Daqi has already changed. The whole Daqi has become a part of Dachen.


    As for the original royal family of Qi, it is still there, and many of them are still alive.


    Including the original king of Qi.


    It has been sixty or seventy years since Chen Heng annexed Daqi.


    It''s obvious that normal people can''t survive such a long time.


    However, for example, the king of Qi and others, who were all military men themselves, and supported by Chen Heng''s spiritual medicine and wine, lived longer than ordinary people.


    After Chen Heng annexed Daqi, he didn''t do anything to them. He just kept them in captivity and served them with good wine and meat.


    Just a few decades later, the original king of Qi, also inevitable old, now has become old, a pair of old man''s appearance.


    Looking at this posture, if Song Qi came back later, he might not be able to see him.


    Seeing his father again and looking at him, Song Qi sighed.


    Most of his life, before his rebirth, he lived in the shadow of the king of Qi, and even developed a cowardly and timid character.


    It wasn''t until after rebirth that the situation completely changed.


    Looking at his father''s appearance, he sighed softly, not knowing what to say.


    Decades later, the original enmity has long been settled.


    Now, Song Qi is not interested in bullying an old man, and finds his place in the old man.


    But in fact, what he should do is already done.


    As early as a few decades ago, when Daqi was still there, he broke into Daqi palace alone and killed empress Qi in front of the king of Qi.


    Now think about it, it''s a little nostalgic.


    "His physical condition is not very good. If there is no accident, he will die in two years."


    On one side, Chen Heng spoke softly and looked at Song Qi: "don''t you go in and have a look?"


    Song Qi''s face suddenly showed some hesitation.


    But in the end, he sighed and followed Chen Heng in.


    "Who is it..."


    in the mansion, the old king of Qi was dressed in a gorgeous suit, and his body was trembling. He turned around and looked in the direction of the footsteps.


    Later, he saw Song Qi.


    Suddenly, he was stunned, even his arm seemed to be shaking.


    "Qier?"


    He was trembling, some of them couldn''t believe his eyes.


    Looking at his appearance, Song Qi sighed deeply, then raised his head and looked at his father: "it''s me..."


    "I''ve come to see you."


    He looked at the old king of Qi and said softly.


    On one side, looking at the scene of the father and son meeting, Chen Heng secretly shakes his head, then turns away and leaves it for Song Qi and his son.


    He was waiting, meditating, refining his spirit and waiting silently.


    It was not until a long time later that he heard footsteps outside.


    Listening to the footsteps, he raised his head and looked in that direction.


    Song Qi came from there.


    After meeting with the old king of Qi, he looked relieved and relaxed.


    "Let''s go."


    When he came to Chen Heng, he looked at him and said softly.


    "Good."


    Chen Heng nodded and didn''t ask much.


    Next, they continued to leave and went to other places.


    Over the past decades, the world has changed a lot.


    The original city of king Qi is only an ordinary city in Dachen.


    It''s still very prosperous here, and the buildings in it are generally preserved, but they have changed a lot.


    The most obvious change is that there are many more monks in it.


    Over the years, in order to promote the cultivation of friars, Chen Heng has set up special offices in many places, which are specially used to check and find candidates with friars'' qualifications.


    After the candidates are found, they will be sent to the headquarters for centralized training.


    For a long time, the number of monks in Dachen has increased a lot.


    This is one of the reasons why Dachen is so prosperous.


    After walking through the city of the king of Qi in the past, Chen Heng and his wife also walked through Beiyuan.


    Beiyuan grassland, this is the original territory of nine thieves in Beidi.


    Now, however, the so-called nine robbers in Beidi have already disappeared.


    Before going to Daqi, Song Qi had already started to kill the group of nine thieves in the north.


    Chen Heng was not surprised.


    After all, in the original track, Song Qi would have been imprisoned by these people for 15 years.


    After his rebirth, song Qixin hated these people most.There are no nine robbers in Beidi, but there are still many horse bandits in this place. You can see them from time to time.


    Of course, these two Chen Heng and no impact.


    With their identity and strength, if those horse bandits really see them, they can''t say who is unlucky.


    After walking through the grassland, they went to many relics and visited many places.


    Some of these relics are known by Chen Heng, while others are unknown to him.


    Among these relics, with the help of Song Qi, Chen Heng did find many channels.


    These passageways were left when the holy places were evacuated, and they can lead to specific places.


    Only now, these channels have long been abandoned because they are not presided over all the year round. Even if some of them are relatively intact, they are in danger.


    If you really walk in, you may encounter an accident.


    Even if the passage is seriously damaged, it will be thrown out directly to the boundary sea and become a grain of dust.


    At that time, even if it is the true king, there will be absolutely no life or death.


    This is the danger and terror.


    It took half a year for Song Qi to travel around until he could not support himself.


    Song Qi''s body, just a separate body, can not exist for a long time.


    In fact, in the past half a year, if Chen Heng had not instilled spiritual power into him and supplied him with various kinds of spiritual materials, he would not have been able to survive.


    "It seems that this separation can only stop here."


    Looking at Chen Heng, Song Qi sighed with some regret: "it''s a pity that he can''t travel the whole East land again."


    "This meeting, if there is no accident, should be a farewell."


    Speaking of this, he smiles, bows his hand to Chen henggong and says goodbye in a soft voice: "the road ahead is long, please take care."


    "Just like each other."


    Chen Heng nodded.


    Then he saw that in front of him, Song Qi''s body gradually became empty, and directly turned into pieces of spiritual power scattered around.


    Only a few pieces of clothing were left, lying quietly on the ground.


    Chen Heng''s face was calm and he sighed in his heart.


    He knew in his heart that this farewell, if there were no accidents, would be a farewell.


    Being in the two realms, unless Chen Heng can cross the channel that Song Qi walked through and reach the world where Song Qi lived, he will be separated forever.


    It''s impossible to see it again.


    In a way, it''s a farewell.


    However, although some melancholy, but for this farewell, Chen Heng has some habits.


    This was the case in the past.


    When a simulation is over, he will say goodbye to all his friends and relatives. After that, most of them have no chance to see each other again.


    It was, and it is.


    So, he''s used to it.


    With a wave of his hand, he puts away the clothes left by Song Qi. Chen Heng continues his journey.


    Half a year later, today, he has not finished the whole of Donglu, only a small part of it.


    In the following time, Chen Heng decided to speed up.


    So he set out again.

 Chapter 144

    Time passed slowly.


    Before he knew it, Chen Heng had toured many areas in the east land.


    No matter it is located in the heart of the central prosperous place, or the north of the barren grassland, the east of the Bohai Sea, he has traveled one by one, in which he walked again and again.


    In the process, he saw many different landscapes.


    Many places in the outside world have the heritage of monks.


    The habits and environment of different regions also gave birth to different inheritance.


    Over the years, Chen Heng has witnessed many unique landscapes.


    In the southern region of the south, there are monks who worship and train all kinds of spirit beasts, and also those who raise a body full of poison, all over the body full of poison.


    All kinds of uniqueness, different and the same, let Chen Heng open his eyes.


    Walking on the road, his cultivation is also growing, now, it is almost irrepressible.


    He is about to become the only real king in Donglu for hundreds of years.


    In fact, long ago, he already had this sign and was about to break through.


    However, for some reasons, Chen Heng suppressed his cultivation and wanted to polish his foundation to the extreme. After everything was perfect, he made a breakthrough.


    As a result, he put off until now, and finally began to try.


    In the Bohai Sea, a drastic change began to take place.


    The aura of the four sides converged constantly and turned into a torrent in mid air. The strength of that kind of power was frightening.


    The seemingly thin aura contains the power of terror that can destroy heaven and earth. It seems that as long as it breaks out, it can destroy mountains and rivers and destroy everything.


    In all directions, the void space begins to vibrate, and an invisible ripple spreads outward and condenses constantly.


    Vaguely, an invisible general trend is gathering, far away, towards the most central body.


    An amazing transformation is about to begin.


    Outside, looking at the changes in front of him, Qi Yu''s face was dignified. At this time, he was a little nervous.


    Zhenjun, this level, has become a legend hundreds of years ago.


    Since the fall of the most true monarch on the east land hundreds of years ago, there is no complete true monarch on the east land now.


    If Chen Heng is able to face the supremacy in this era and incarnate himself as a real king, it will be an amazing feat.


    He will also become the only true king of this era.


    Qi Yu is very clear about the meaning of this, so he can''t help feeling nervous at the moment.


    "Don''t have an accident..."


    he clenched his fist and felt nervous.


    Zhenjun''s promotion is different from the ordinary. If he fails, the consequences will be devastating.


    If he really fails, then even if Chen Heng can live, most of his foundation of practice will collapse, and there is no hope to go further for the rest of his life.


    Therefore, for Chen Heng, this attempt, only victory, not failure.


    If you fail, you really have nothing.


    Thinking of this, Qi Yu''s face became more serious and tense.


    In the place that ordinary people can''t see, a light golden destiny is still burning, invisibly spreading outwards, floating towards the front. At this moment, It blesses Chen Heng.


    Almost in an instant, Chen Heng felt this change.


    "Is Qi Shu involved?"


    Feeling the power of destiny that fell on him, Chen hengruo thought about it.


    Fate is involved, which is the most common situation.


    A person''s life is not only influenced by his own choice, but also by the people around him.


    In terms of destiny, those who are close to the destiny will always be influenced by the destiny of the destiny itself and change more or less.


    In Chen Heng''s eyes, it is just like the scene in front of him.


    When he began to be promoted and tried to break through the real king, the power of destiny belonging to Qiyu was also bestowed on him, making his power of destiny more brilliant.


    In his body, the pale golden power of destiny has been all burning, this moment at an unprecedented speed began to consume.


    An invisible ripple spreads continuously and spreads around, then turns into a real force and blesses Chen Heng.


    With the help of the power of destiny, compared with ordinary people, Chen Heng is more likely to succeed in promotion.


    This is the level of destiny.


    In reality, Chen Heng has been practicing for many years. In order to be promoted on this day, he deliberately polished his foundation to the extreme, just so that nothing unexpected will happen on this day.


    It''s a rebirth. It''s to be rebuilt with Chen Yu''s memory in the future, and it''s to be honed for decades. Chen Heng''s solid foundation and strong accomplishments are still ahead of many people.


    It can be said that no matter in preparation or strength, he has surpassed Chen Yu in his previous life and reached a new level.Although Chen Yu was also the top of human beings in his previous life, when he reached that level, his own destiny had been exhausted, and he was close to the end.


    And its foundation can never be as solid as Chen henglai at the moment.


    At that time, he failed in the end, and everything turned into a true memory, which was attributed to Chen Heng.


    On this basis, what will be the outcome of Chen Heng?


    The answer soon came out.


    For three days, the aura of this place was rioted one after another, and the fluctuation was linked to all directions, causing a strong shock.


    Vaguely, even the spiritual pulse of this area is about to shift, and is strongly affected by this violent fluctuation.


    Three days later, when Chen Heng''s figure appeared again and walked out of the lake, Qiyu was relieved.


    Ahead, on a clear lake, the figure of the youth stands.


    The light sunlight fell on him and showed his appearance.


    He was dressed in a plain white robe with a unique pattern on it. He was handsome and tall. He walked out of the lake and came to Qiyu.


    And the breath on his body, compared with before, became more terrifying.


    In the feeling of Qi Yu, Chen Heng is almost like an abyss, swallowing the four auras all the time and bringing them into his body.


    A sense of terror came to mind.


    "Master, have you made it?"


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of him, a happy look appeared on Qi Yu''s face.


    "Well."


    Looking at Qiyu, Chen Heng smiles, then nods: "barely succeeded."


    "But it''s just a success."


    "It''s going to be a long time before it''s completely stable."


    "Is that so?"


    Qi Yu nodded to show that he understood, and his face was full of joy.


    The success of Chen Heng''s promotion means that Chen Heng is the real king now.


    And a true king is invincible in this era.


    Any enemy, any obstacle, in front of a real king, is so insignificant, so weak.


    As long as he thought of it, Qi Yu could not help but get excited, and his whole body was shaking.


    Looking at his appearance, Chen Heng just smiles.


    He looked up at his head, then sighed.


    At this moment, above his head, the light golden destiny that existed had almost been exhausted.


    Although the original destiny is thin, it can still be seen clearly, but now, there is only a little afterglow left.


    Although the pale golden fire of destiny is still burning, it is obvious that it will be completely burnt out in a short time.


    At that time, Chen Heng''s destiny will come to an end completely. In terms of destiny, there is no difference between Chen Heng and others.


    Originally, it was not so.


    According to Chen Heng''s original estimation, his destiny should last 20 years.


    But obviously, for his promotion this time, his destiny accelerated consumption, has been completely overdrawn.


    All of a sudden, the destiny that could last for 20 years was exhausted.


    But it''s also worth it.


    He has already crossed the biggest hurdle and successfully incarnated as Zhenjun.


    That''s enough.


    As for destiny, if it''s gone, it''s gone.


    With his current strength, there is no one to rival in this big area.


    Even if the destiny is exhausted, what can it do?


    The thought flashed through his mind, and it occurred to him at this moment.


    "Let''s go."


    Thoughts flashed through his mind, and then he said with a smile.


    With Qiyu, he soon returned to Bohai city.


    Today''s Bohai city has changed.


    After Chen Heng won, today''s Bohai city has become particularly prosperous.


    Among them, although there are still friars and other races, and the number is no less than in the past, they are still in the minority.


    A large number of mortals filled the city, bringing new vitality to the city.


    Chen Heng returned to the city to rest.


    Just promoted to Zhenjun, he needs a long period of cultivation to consolidate his strength.


    And it took him five years.


    Five years later, under the control of Chen Heng, Da Chen attacked again and swept away.


    All the way, there was no rival.


    They expanded all the way and finally threatened other big factions.


    Therefore, on an ordinary day, several real people join hands and try to capture Qi Yu.Today, after decades of honing, Qi and Yu have long been transformed into real people. They are the No.2 figure in Chen Dynasty and the leader of many expeditions.


    As long as they are captured, they will naturally force Chen to retreat, and even threaten the emperor Chen to hand over a large amount of compensation.


    It''s a pity that they finally got the wrong idea.


    Overnight, Chen Heng shot and killed several real people.


    All over the sky in the fall of blood, dyed red everywhere.


    After that night, the whole eastern friars were shocked.


    Chen Heng stepped on the blood and corpses of several real people, so far he reached the top of Donglu.


    A true king is here.


    After that, it''s natural.


    In today''s Donglu practice world, no one is the opponent of a real king.


    Those real people, in ordinary times, are the peak of the big people, not many people dare to offend, but for a real king, it is nothing, not worth mentioning at all.


    In just a few years, many big factions were wiped out and large areas were swallowed up by Chen Heng.


    For a while, a new Big Mac came out.


    After this time, Chen absorbed the power of the sanxiu, and greatly expanded the power of his subordinates.


    For a while, the situation in the whole East land was directly stabilized.


    Chen Heng has also become the king of this world, no one can compare with him.


    After this step, Chen Heng did not go on, so he returned to the Bohai Sea and combed the territory in front of him.


    Time goes by slowly.


    In the blink of an eye, a few years passed.


    Before a luxury palace, Chen Heng sat alone in it.


    In the vast palace, a large number of divine patterns are densely distributed, and the vast spiritual power is rolling in. Every moment, there is a huge tide of spiritual power, which is particularly conspicuous.


    Chen Heng stood alone in his palace, waiting silently.


    A moment later, there was a sound of footwork.


    Qiyu soon came to Chen Heng.


    "Master."


    When he came to Chen Heng, he looked respectful and said.


    "Yu''er."


    Chen Heng turned around and looked at him with a smile: "are things ready?"


    "It''s almost ready."


    Qi Yu''s face was serious, and he nodded: "those people have all arrived."


    "Good."


    Chen Heng nodded and then walked away.


    He left here and went to another place with Qiyu.


    In front of us, there is a huge altar.


    Under the altar, several figures were already standing there.


    They were some friars. Their accomplishments were generally not weak, very good, and they were generally very young.


    Considering their age, these people can be said to be the pride of a generation, and they are only one genius among countless monks.


    But at this moment, they were invited by Qiyu to gather here.


    From their expressions and eyes, it is obvious that they are very dissatisfied with the way Qiyu did.


    However, neither Chen Heng nor Qiyu cared about this.


    "Are these people here?"


    Looking at these figures, Chen Heng raised his head and looked around.


    But the power of golden destiny rose before his eyes.


    In front of them, many of them have the power of heaven''s destiny, just like Chen Heng and Qi Yu.


    Of course, some do not, or the power of destiny is nearly exhausted.


    "Are there some omissions after all?"


    Feeling this, this idea flashed in Chen Heng''s heart.


    In front of these people, Chen Heng asked Qi Yu to invite them according to Chen Yu''s memory.


    These are the characters who would have risen in the future, and many of them are suspected of destiny.


    But now it seems that although most of them do have destiny in them, some of them do not.


    It''s a very good thing that we have come to this stage completely by ourselves.


    "Yuzhenjun......"


    seeing Chen Heng coming, those people bowed to salute, then sighed and said softly, "what are you asking us to come here for?"


    Some of them are free practitioners, some of them are the leaders of one party, and some of them are disciples of some big schools.


    In order to invite these people over, Qiyu also made a lot of efforts, including coercion and inducement, before finally inviting them over.


    But obviously, although invited to come over, for Chen Heng''s purpose, these people do not know, do not know.


    "Not really."


    Looking at these people in front of him, Chen Heng smiles and then says, "I just want to try.""Look, everyone."


    He waved. On the palm of his hand, a huge yellow paper spread out and placed in the center.


    The yellow paper is very large, and it is engraved with divine lines. The dense texture makes people feel suffocated at the first moment when they see it.


    "This is..."


    looking at this yellow paper, Tianjiao was stunned and confused.


    "A drawing of a passage."


    Chen Heng laughed, then said: "as you can see, this drawing is incomplete."


    "So I''d like to invite you to come and try to complete this drawing."


    "You are all well-known talents in the world. You all have unparalleled qualifications and talents. You should have a try."


    He laughed, then said: "as long as you can complete this drawing, no matter how much, I have a reward."


    "As long as I have skills, weapons and elixirs, you can mention them."


    Voice down, the presence of people can not help but some heart.


    In any case, Chen Heng is the only real king in the world, and his strength and identity are beyond doubt.


    The rewards given by such characters can''t be too bad, even if they are real people.


    If they can get it, it will be good for the future.


    "Just repairing the drawings..."


    the idea flashed through their minds, and then they continued to look down at the yellow paper in front of them.


    In front of my eyes, this yellow paper is full of dense divine lines. The complexity of the texture and the unique vein make my scalp numb.


    This is the divine pattern engraved in a certain passage. When Chen Heng found it, it was already half incomplete.


    However, compared with other channels, this is still the best preserved channel.


    Therefore, Chen Heng wrote down the divine pattern engraved on the passage, prepared to repair it and tried to repair it.


    It''s just that it''s too hard.


    Over the years, he has tried his best to mend what can be mended, but there are still many mistakes.


    Therefore, he gathered these people together and tried to complete this drawing by acquiring their power.


    As far as cultivation is concerned, these people are certainly not Chen Heng''s rivals. Even if they go together, they are just a matter of a finger.


    But in the technical work of repairing the pattern array, cultivation is not absolute.


    Moreover, most of these people have destiny in them.


    With their participation, under the influence of destiny, there may be a surprise in the end.


    Therefore, Chen Heng asked Qi Yu to invite these people to participate in it.


    Of course, these people are not all, just the first group.


    In the days to come, Chen Heng also plans to invite a group of real people and masters in the field of divine tattoos to join in and repair the drawing as much as possible.


    If you can complete this drawing, you may be able to repair the channel slowly and enter other areas.


    At the moment, Chen Heng thinks so.

 Chapter 145

    It is Chen Heng''s primary purpose to invite these heavenly arrogants to improve the channel array with the power of these heavenly arrogants.


    In his spare time, he would talk with these people and communicate with them one by one.


    In any case, in addition to their own destiny, there is no doubt about their own talent.


    Perhaps in the simple accumulation, these people can not compare with Chen Heng at the moment, but in other aspects, these people may not lose to Chen Heng.


    Their thoughts, the classics they have studied, are wealth in another sense.


    Of course, on another level, Chen Heng''s understanding of destiny is also deepening by getting along with those who bear the destiny. The mark of destiny on his body is constantly changing, and the mark is becoming more and more complex.


    Of course, in this process, he also needs to consume a lot of time.


    However, Chen Heng is not short of time.


    A real person has five hundred years of life. After he is promoted to a real king, life will continue to rise.


    Today''s Chen Heng, if there is no disaster, I am afraid that at least he can live to a thousand years old.


    A thousand years.


    Compared with this time, Chen Heng''s time at the moment is nothing, not much at all.


    This is also the advantage of high-level monks. They live long enough to have enough time to study what they want to study.


    After he was promoted to Zhenjun, Chen Heng put down his practice for a while and began to study the art of forging.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to continue to improve, it''s that he can''t.


    This piece of heaven and earth is broken too badly. The more powerful the monk is, the more serious the suppression is.


    Before that, when he was a real person, Chen Heng felt something, but it was not too obvious.


    But after arriving at Zhenjun, Chen Heng''s spirit was further sublimated, and his feeling was obvious.


    To this extent, he could clearly feel the fragility of this heaven and earth. Even if he continued to practice, he could not continue to improve.


    Because of the dilapidation, the world instinctively suppresses the existence of monks. The low-level monks are OK, and may not be affected much, but the powerful monks will be greatly affected.


    As Song Qi said in the past, those who can be promoted to be real people in this world will be able to try to attack Zhenjun in the normal world.


    Chen Heng, who has been promoted successfully in the broken world, can be said to be the biggest miracle, almost breaking the normal.


    With the passage of time, this piece of heaven and earth''s spirit machine is still losing, and the practice will become more and more difficult in the future.


    Nowadays, the real people who can often appear may become less and less after hundreds of years, or even become legendary characters like the real king.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng sighed softly, but he couldn''t do anything.


    The real king''s strength is already extremely powerful compared with ordinary monks. He is almost like a God to mortals and has all kinds of incredible power.


    The so-called "moving mountains and reclaiming the sea" is just the most basic level.


    But relative to the whole world, Zhenjun is not enough to see.


    If you want to influence this world and mend this world, it is impossible for a real king to do so.


    Otherwise, the original holy places need not be moved.


    Time goes on.


    Next, groups of Tianjiao and top real people were invited by Chen Heng to come here to talk and exchange.


    With the joint efforts of these people, the broken array was quickly repaired.


    Up to now, it has been repaired with a full 70% integrity of


    70%, which seems not much, but in fact, it is very good.


    The pattern array of that passage was laid out in the holy land where the passage was opened. There are many contents in it. Even Chen Heng, the real king, felt that it was profound and could not start at all.


    Even his true king is like this. Those real people, even the weaker Tianjiao, let alone.


    It''s really good to be able to do that.


    Even if it continues, it is unlikely that it can continue to be filled. It has reached a certain limit.


    In this regard, Chen Heng has no choice but to study it slowly and try to perfect the pattern array in his hand.


    In this process, time passes slowly. Unconsciously, another 50 years have passed.


    Fifty years later, the world has changed.


    By this time, a large part of the people who had met Chen Heng had disappeared forever, completely buried in the soil, and could never appear again.


    Qiyu''s appearance has also changed, gradually becoming a middle-aged man''s appearance.


    The only constant is Chen Heng.


    Fifty years later, he still doesn''t seem to have changed much, and the whole person looks exactly the same as the past, almost no change.His appearance seems to be solidified, so it is fixed in this shape and will not change again.


    This feeling is naturally wrong.


    Chen Heng''s appearance will not change, but the speed of change will become very slow.


    As for Shouyuan of Zhenjun, he is still quite young at the moment. He still has a lot of time to spend. He is not so old.


    If you want to wait for him to show his old style, it will be possible only after hundreds of years.


    On this day, Qi Yu, as usual, came to visit Chen Heng. Then he put down his coffee table and looked at Chen Heng. His face hesitated for a long time.


    "Has it been decided?"


    Looking at the appearance of Qiyu, Chen Heng sighed, and then said so.


    "Well."


    Qi Yu opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end he didn''t say much, but his face became more firm.


    "Count the time, and you are here at last."


    Chen Heng was silent for a moment, and then he laughed: "if you want to go, go."


    "It''s not easy to get to this point. If you don''t try, you won''t be reconciled."


    Looking at Qi Yu in front of him, he said with a smile.


    As early as a few decades ago, with the full support of Chen Heng, Qiyu''s practice has reached the peak of a real person, only one step away from the threshold of Zhenjun.


    Now, after decades of polishing, Qiyu has reached the threshold just like Chen Heng.


    As long as he is willing, he can start to try to break through at any time and launch an impact towards the real monarchy.


    In this regard, Qiyu has already made up his mind. When he comes to Chen Heng, he just tells him about it.


    Chen Heng has no reason to stop.


    As long as they make a decision in their heart, they will go on unswervingly and never change anything because of other people''s words.


    Just looking at Qi Yu''s back, Chen Heng couldn''t help sighing.


    To be honest, Chen Heng is not optimistic about Qi Yu''s attempt.


    It''s not decades ago.


    After a long time, today''s Qiyu has already exhausted its destiny. Now it is not the destiny favored by heaven, and it is no different from other people.


    The environment in this world is so bad that without the help of Providence, it will directly impact on the level of true monarch, which itself is an extremely dangerous thing.


    Moreover, Qi and Yu do not need Chen Heng.


    He does not have the patience of Chen Heng as a reborn man. His foundation has some flaws in many places, and there are still many things to polish.


    This is equivalent to the lack of their own foundation, the probability of success further reduced.


    However, it is also impossible to wait until Qi Yu refines these foundations and completely improves them before trying.


    If we really want to do this, we should polish our foundation step by step to a perfect state, then the consumption of time is hard to say.


    Maybe it will take hundreds of years.


    Qi and Yu could not afford to wait for such a long time.


    Therefore, he did not have Chen Heng''s original power of Providence, nor did he have such a solid foundation as Chen Heng.


    The probability of success can be imagined.


    But Chen Heng can''t say anything.


    He had already talked about the words that should be talked about and all that should be said, but he could not shake Qi Yu''s mind.


    In this case, Chen Heng chose to respect his opinions and agreed to his request.


    Soon, a few months later, in front of a lake, another turbulence began.


    The aura in all directions converges and boils here. The great aura is scattered everywhere, especially rich.


    The power contained in it has gone beyond real people and reached a more terrifying category.


    This scene is similar to the scene when Chen Heng was promoted.


    It''s just different from that year. Now the roles have changed.


    Wearing a plain white robe, Chen Heng sits alone by the stream, waiting for the final result.


    Under his gaze, the sound reverberates in front of him, and the miraculous machine flies all over the sky, and finally condenses into a series of Dharma Seals engraved with divine patterns.


    A tall and straight figure stands in it, trying to balance the power in the body and accept the spiritual power from all directions, so as to break the isolation and reach a new level.


    This man is no other than Qi Yu.


    At present, he is in the center of the aura vortex, the whole person is suffering a fierce pain, in which he tries to balance the power of the four sides.


    A roaring sound came from all over the place. It was the sound of aura springing up and exploding everywhere.


    Among them, Qi Yu could not help but roar. All over his body, dense runes appeared, exuding a unique and powerful power.


    Invisibly, it seems to affect the world in all directions, and make the regions in all directions become stagnant.Chen Heng couldn''t help frowning.


    It''s very wrong.


    If everything goes well and the promotion is successful, then this is not the case at the moment.


    The loud movement and the violent sound in front of us just show that the situation in Qi and Yu is not right. We can not completely calm down the aura of the four riots. We can only disperse them in this violent way.


    In front of us, there are ripples.


    Bang!!


    A terrible light sound came suddenly, and the sound was very loud.


    The tide of aura in all directions began to become more and more violent. At this moment, it was out of control.


    In the middle of it, a figure was thrown out and rushed far into the sky.


    No one else, it''s Qi Yu.


    In mid air, his face was pale, and there was no blood on his face. He looked very miserable.


    There, he was affected by the aura tide, and his whole body was exploding, as if he was about to explode.


    If there is no accident, in the next, he will be affected by the aura coming from all directions, directly blow open, split, even the complete body can not be left.


    Just at this time, Chen Heng finally made a move.


    He slowly stretched out his hand, a little power surge, spread all over the world, shrouded the world.


    The violent and boundless power is coming, and the world is directly locked. The previous violent scene is directly smoothed, just like an invisible hand is manipulating all this, which is very easy.


    A terrible natural disaster has been suppressed before it started.


    After that, Chen Heng reaches out his hand and grabs Qi Yu in midair. He carefully takes his own spiritual power as the base, warms his body and saves his life.


    Chen Heng''s promotion failed after all.


    Just as Chen Heng had expected before, when his foundation was not perfect and his destiny was exhausted, Qi Yu''s promotion soon failed and ended straightforwardly.


    Chen Heng''s timely hand, let its immunity directly the danger of sudden death, but also can''t restore it to the original state.


    A promotion failure, his spiritual roots collapse, and his foundation of practice is about to collapse.


    In the next few days, his cultivation will continue to regress, eventually regress to a certain degree, and even become a mortal.


    Fortunately, Chen Heng stopped this trend in time.


    He used great mana to exert his skills, combined with many elixirs, and managed to stabilize his cultivation without weakening his strength.


    In the end, he managed to keep the level of a real person, but his strength has been greatly reduced compared with the past.


    No wonder.


    Failure in the promotion, ordinary people can survive here, barely left a life, it is good.


    It''s lucky to be able to keep some accomplishments.


    Compared with those losers in the past, Qiyu could keep the cultivation of real people, and not be reduced to a mortal.


    For him, it''s lucky enough.


    The attack on Zhenjun failed, and Qiyu was at a standstill.


    His Shouyuan, because it burned when he attacked Zhenjun, had already consumed a lot in advance. In the end, after a hundred years, he couldn''t support it and just sat down.


    In response, Chen HENGWEI sighed.


    A hundred years later, his only disciple has fallen, but he is still very young and looks no different from the past.


    It seems that his Shouyuan is still very long. For a long time after that, he should keep his appearance.


    Of course, over time, there are still some subtle changes.


    In a hundred years, some of the past Tianjiao have grown up. Some of them, like Qiyu, chose to attack Zhenjun in these years.


    Only those who do so, without exception, fail in the end.


    Quite a few of these losers fell on the spot, just like Chen Heng''s previous life, but some of them survived and didn''t fall immediately.


    However, despite this, these people were also abandoned. Not only did their accomplishments retreat greatly, but most of them did not have further opportunities after that. Even their own longevity was greatly damaged, and there was little time left.


    Against the backdrop of these losers, Chen Heng, as the only real king in the world, is even more extraordinary and powerful.


    Over the past 100 years, Dachen''s prestige has further expanded to a new level.


    Even in the whole area, it is the strongest force, which has incomparable power and strength compared with other sects.


    Chen Heng''s efforts continue.


    One hundred years later, his cultivation has not been improved, but his attainments in Shenwen have been greatly improved.


    Today, he may not be the No.1 forging master in Donglu, but he is also one of the top forging masters.This is purely technical.


    If you add in the bonus brought by his cultivation, then he is the first forging master in Donglu.


    After all, although forging skills are important, the bonus brought by cultivation is also very obvious.


    The forging master of the same level, who is more advanced in cultivation, is to take advantage of it and make powerful magic tools more easily.


    Time goes by slowly.


    Standing alone in the palace, Chen Heng practices in silence, reads the classics collected from all over the world, and understands the world as much as possible.


    And the original pattern array, in the efforts of each pride, is also constantly improving.


    Up to now, it has been improved to 80%.


    But at this point, it''s the limit.


    It is so difficult to further improve it that even Chen Heng has nothing to do with it.


    In fact, it is.


    In the next two hundred years, the outside world''s arrogance was constantly born, but this pattern array did not make great progress any more, and always maintained the previous level.


    In addition, in two hundred years, Chen Heng also discovered one thing.


    As time goes by, the aura of this world is rapidly dissipating.


    Although it is not obvious in the short term, it cannot be ignored in the long run.


    Although the concentration of aura has not changed much in the Central Plains, which is the most central part of eastern China, in some remote places, aura is already thin.


    The same is true of the strong in this world.


    Two hundred years ago, there were many real people in this world, but two hundred years later, there are fewer and fewer new promoted real people.


    This is not that the number of Tianjiao is decreasing, but that the degree of suppression of heaven and earth is increasing.


    Now, with the further dissipation of this piece of heaven and earth, this piece of heaven and earth is becoming more and more unsuitable for practice.


    Perhaps, in a few years, even the existence of real people will become extremely rare.


    At this moment, Chen Heng has foreseen the future scene.


    Now, he is ready to try to leave.


    For hundreds of years, he has stayed long enough and prepared enough things.


    If we continue to stay, it will not help much.


    It''s better to try to leave than to stay here and spend time.

 Chapter 146

    A hundred years later, Chen Heng finally left the world.


    After confirming that the channel array could not be completely completed, he gave up further attempts and began to prepare for the next departure.


    In the past few hundred years where he lived, the territory of Dachen has become very broad and the area of notice is very large.


    Therefore, after Chen Heng left, the inheritance of this country has become an important issue in Chen Heng''s mind.


    It''s better to care about this country. It''s just a simple fear that it will affect the future settlement.


    As a result, it took him several decades to select one from the younger generation of the Chen family who could see well. After careful training, he chose to leave.


    A gentle breeze was blowing all around.


    Chen Heng stands alone before an ancient relic.


    Here is a relic discovered by Chen Heng hundreds of years ago, in which there is a passage left by the migration of the holy land.


    At the beginning, Chen Heng and Song Qi found this passage together, and both of them had their share.


    After a long time of change, this passage has already been broken, which is very obvious.


    However, after hundreds of years of efforts and Chen Heng''s various attempts, this passage has been slowly repaired and filled.


    "The original deformity has been repaired for most of the time, and then it depends on my luck..."


    looking at the altar in front of him, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    For hundreds of years, he has done what should be done.


    Next, it is to see his fate.


    However, strictly speaking, this statement is not accurate.


    After all, as a passer-by, he is a variable.


    Although the fate of the original body exists, it can not affect him.


    And the power of the original body''s destiny was exhausted hundreds of years ago.


    In other words, this attempt really depends on luck.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng raised his head and looked at the altar in front of him.


    In front of you, the altar looks very spacious. It only covers an area of several hundred meters. At a glance, it looks very spectacular.


    In these hundreds of years, Chen Hengzao has been very familiar with everything about this altar.


    Whether it is the appearance of the altar, or the subtle texture on the altar, the traces of the divine lines, are very familiar, and will not feel strange at all.


    On this altar, there are many divine patterns, some of which he carved himself.


    This is the necessary preparatory work for repairing the passage, which has been almost completed in the past few years.


    Just waiting for one person to try.


    In the past, Chen Heng did not want to find two experimental objects to try.


    But there are many problems in doing so.


    If the altar is started once, the consumption is not considered. The damage to the transmission channel is the only factor that has to be considered.


    This passage has been damaged for a long time, and its structure is unstable.


    The service life of such a channel is limited. It may collapse after one attempt.


    If so, then Chen Heng will want to cry.


    Therefore, after thinking for a long time, Chen Heng gave up the plan.


    Before coming here, some necessary preparations have already been made.


    Standing in front of the altar, Chen Heng''s face was calm and he just waved.


    The light candle is lit in an instant, and the boundless magic power covers the whole area.


    All over the sky, the golden spirit fire is burning, covering Chen Heng''s body in a light, which is extremely sacred and dignified.


    In the sky of golden fire, Chen Heng slowly forward, and gradually walked to the altar.


    With his approach, the altar, the sky of fire burning more exuberant.


    The magic lines flickered and began to shine.


    They start to shine, and then connect with each other to form an extremely complex and mysterious pattern.


    A golden door appeared.


    The door is golden. It doesn''t look very high. It''s about three meters.


    Under Chen Heng''s gaze, the spiritual power on the door is constantly fluctuating, and a sense of ripples in the space is constantly emerging and spreading out.


    On the whole, it seems very unstable.


    "It seems that we can only do that."


    For the instability of the channel, Chen Heng was not surprised.


    For this kind of cross domain transmission, even if there is only one flaw, it is particularly fatal.


    The more advanced a thing is, the higher the requirement for the level of refinement will be. This is a common truth in many parts of the world.


    It''s a rare result that the array can be successfully started and maintain its own operation when it is 20% incomplete. We can''t ask for more.At the moment, it will seem a little unstable, which is also very normal.


    He sighed softly. Without hesitation, Chen Heng stepped forward and slowly approached the golden door in front of him.


    A psychic reaction emerged.


    When Chen Heng walked into the gateway, the prepared spirit stones around him instantly burned, and the huge spirit power flowed into the gateway as the most basic energy supply.


    Then, the door lasted for a while and began to disappear slowly.


    Inexplicable forces emerge.


    At the moment, Chen Heng is in a unique state.


    It''s not that he didn''t experience the transmission of the pattern array. He has experienced it many times over the years and won''t feel strange.


    But compared with the past, this time the transmission time is particularly long.


    And compared with other transmissions, the feeling of this transmission is very different.


    Around, a sharp feeling came, and on the body, a painful tearing feeling was constantly emerging.


    At this moment, he seemed to be pulled by countless forces, trying to pull in different directions, and the resulting force was particularly obvious.


    It''s not polite to say that if Chen Heng hadn''t been the real king at the moment, his strength was far more than that of other people, and his body was also extremely tough, I''m afraid he would not have been able to hold on for long, and would have been torn apart and become countless pieces.


    This is obviously one of the consequences of the incomplete array.


    To this, Chen Heng does not care.


    Before entering the passageway, he had already deduced the situation he might encounter later.


    This situation is still within the scope of his speculation.


    However, the immediate reaction was beyond the scope of his accident.


    Around, the space rippled and a deadly sense of threat emerged.


    In the distance, it seems that great danger is approaching, like layers of waves, beating towards Chen Heng.


    Subconsciously, Chen Heng wants to avoid it.


    But there''s no way to avoid it.


    At the moment, he is in the process of transmission. He can''t move at all. He can only bear all this passively.


    The light golden light emerged from him with an inexplicable sense of sacredness. On it, there were divine lines flying all over the sky, which seemed to engrave the profound meaning of the road between heaven and earth, especially profound and powerful.


    A white bead came out of Chen Heng''s arms and stood in front of him.


    This is what Chen Heng prepared before.


    Now that he is ready to leave, Chen Heng is not unpredicted for the danger that may be encountered on this channel.


    For this reason, he has prepared a lot of magic tools early, just for the current situation.


    The white beads are shining, trying to resist the storm ahead.


    The pale gold mask lasted for a few seconds, then collapsed and disappeared.


    The white bead was broken directly, and the priceless magic weapon collapsed here.


    To this, Chen Heng face calm, just waved.


    Several white beads rushed out again, blocking in front of him.


    The turbulence continued for a long time.


    After paying for the damage of more than a dozen magic weapons, Chen Heng barely survived.


    However, despite this, Chen Heng''s heart is not calm.


    Because the crisis is not over.


    Sure enough, the next moment, familiar feeling again.


    Pieces of magic weapons burst out of Chen Heng''s body and continue to collapse.


    It has to be said that Chen Heng is well prepared for this journey. If all the magic weapons on his body are taken out, many people will be stunned and sigh about his wealth and luxury.


    But no matter how many magic tools, in the face of this endless stream of nothingness, after all, there is a limit.


    If before passing through this channel, Chen Heng''s magic tools will be exhausted, then he will also lead to real danger.


    For this, Chen Heng has been psychologically prepared.


    Bursts of light are still flashing.


    I don''t know how long it''s been.


    Chen Heng''s magic weapon has already been exhausted, so he has to rely on his real monarch''s body to resist the turbulence from nothingness.


    His body began to appear scars, a drop of real king''s blood constantly gushing out, the body''s breath is also increasingly weak, gradually down.


    If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it won''t be long before he can''t support it.


    However, in this regard, Chen Heng was calm and didn''t feel anything.


    It''s a try. If you succeed, it''s the best. But if you fail, it''s nothing.


    Anyway, this time, that''s an attempt.


    What he had done before in Donglu Tiandi had already earned back the points he used in this simulation. Even if he died here, he would not lose money.


    As for the passage in front of you, it''s best to pass through nature. If you can''t, you don''t have to force it.He was calm and the thought flashed through his mind.


    Time goes by slowly.


    A flurry of nothingness into a blade, crazy toward Chen Heng body cut.


    Chen Heng didn''t know how long he had lasted.


    Under countless forces, his spirit gradually collapsed, and his body was close to the limit, and he was about to come to an end.


    However, perhaps he was lucky. Before his body was about to collapse and his spirit was about to collapse, he saw the light ahead.


    Transmission. It''s over.


    An invisible force enveloped everything and sent Chen Heng''s body away directly.


    The next moment, he lost consciousness.


    ......


    boom!


    Outside the barren field, sounds came out.


    In front of a stream, listening to the sound from the outside, a young man suddenly turned around and looked at the sky.


    "What''s that?"


    With a crude fishing net in his hand, he seemed to be catching fish, but now he looked at the distant scenery with a look of astonishment on his face.


    Only in the distance, a strange scene across the sky.


    In the middle of the sky, the golden light is blooming, and the storm all over the sky covers everything, which drives away the aura within tens of miles.


    Bursts of golden aura Light bloom, causing a huge impact.


    This grand and strange scene, let the youth directly stay, do not know what happened.


    After a while, he found something unusual.


    Not far away, it seems that there is a figure, heavy toward somewhere hit.


    "People?"


    Looking at this scene, young subconsciously a Leng, some inexplicable.


    "Chance?"


    He looked at the rough fishing net in his hand, shook his teeth, left the net in his hand and ran towards the distance.


    Although he didn''t know what the root cause of this celestial change was, he knew that it was likely to be an opportunity.


    If you miss this opportunity, you don''t know when to wait for the next one.


    In an instant, many thoughts flashed through the young man''s heart, and then he ran away without hesitation.


    Along the way, he walked a long, long way, far away.


    Then he came to another stream.


    The water of the stream is flowing, but at the moment, the originally clear water has been dyed red by blood.


    Around, there were sounds from time to time. It seemed that some wild animals were attracted by the smell of blood and were coming.


    There may be some inexplicable danger in staying here.


    Think of here, the youth bit teeth, but did not give up, firm forward, trying to find.


    After more than ten years in this world, he wants to practice and save his mother, but he is a waste. If there is no accident, he may not be able to set foot on the road of practice all his life. He can only survive in this wasteland.


    This chance, perhaps, is his only chance to change his fate.


    Never let it go.


    It must be the powerful friar who caused all this just now. Maybe he can get rid of this waste body and really embark on the road of practice.


    His heart so toward, so gritted his teeth, trying to move forward.


    Where ordinary people can''t see, a little purple flickers.


    On the top of the youth''s head, it is covered with rich gold, with a little purple in it. It is extremely noble and sacred.


    This is the destiny that belongs to the youth alone. Originally, it was quiet all the time, but at this moment, it seems that what I felt began to flourish gradually.


    A little invisible force of destiny enveloped the four sides and spread around.


    The guidance in the dark comes, takes the youth forward, finds the correct position.


    The roar of wild animals around, appeared for a long time.


    But I don''t know why, but there are no wild animals.


    In this regard, the young man was puzzled and didn''t care about anything.


    At the moment, he had only one idea in his mind, trying to move forward to find the possible opportunity.


    Before long, he found the source of the blood flow.


    In a stream, a figure was covered with blood, now lying there quietly.


    He was wearing a white robe, but now he was completely covered with blood, and his whole body looked particularly frightening.


    "Found it!"


    Looking at this man, the boy''s face suddenly showed a happy look.


    Without any hesitation, he went forward, carried the man carefully, and then left here quickly.


    He looked at the man by the way before carrying him on his back.


    The man in front of him was a young man with a handsome face. His face looked very pale without any blood.


    At the moment, he was lying there all alone, without any movement.Looking at this person''s miserable appearance, if the other party didn''t breathe, he almost thought that he was dead.


    Carry the youth on his back and the youth will leave quickly.


    His body looks thin and weak, but in fact it is extremely powerful. The weak body contains the power that ordinary people can''t match.


    Even if it is carrying a person, his skill is particularly vigorous and fast.


    In the same place, long after he left, there was a movement around him.


    Some people came down the bloodstain one after another. At last, they only saw some traces here. They couldn''t find the person who had fallen.


    In this regard, countless people sigh.


    All the people in this wasteland are exiles.


    If they had been monks, they would have been exiled monks or even descendants.


    The insight of these people is not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    Just now, they all saw the vision in midair, and they saw clearly that a man fell from midair and fell to the ground.


    Therefore, as early as before, many people came here to get this opportunity.


    In the end, it was someone else who got ahead.


    On the other side.


    Walking on the road, young people walk very fast, but also very careful.


    Along the road, he went to the remote path for fear of being found by others.


    Just now, the vision was so obvious that people nearby could find it as long as they were not blind.


    Now in the vicinity, most of the people around have come.


    If he is not careful, he is afraid that the young man behind him will be robbed.


    In this regard, he was very careful and tried to walk in remote places along the road.


    In this way, he went back to his residence smoothly.


    Back at the residence, hearing the voice of the boy, a little girl came out of the house in fear.


    When she came out of the room and saw the boy, and the young man covered with blood behind him, her face immediately looked frightened.


    "Brother!"


    She looked frightened and looked at the man behind the boy.


    "Yiyi, prepare hot water."


    The young man shook his head and said so.


    Listening to the boy''s words, the little girl was a little afraid, but she nodded and went to work obediently.


    After a while, the hot water comes up.


    The boy asked the girl to go out and carefully picked up the towel to wipe the blood on the young man.


    In the process, he was a little frightened.


    Before that, he didn''t realize it. Until now, he felt how serious the injury on the young man was.


    The scars, I don''t know what caused them, went directly into the internal organs and left a lot of marks on their bodies.


    Under such circumstances, the man in front of him could still live.


    Just this tenacious vitality is enough to sigh.


    However, teenagers are not surprised.


    Those visions just now have vividly proved the particularity of the man in front of us.


    According to his conjecture, the man in front of him was obviously a great monk.


    Some of the peculiarities are not surprising.

 Chapter 147

    "What kind of cultivation is this man?"


    To clean the body of the youth, and then put on a clean clothes, the youth stood in the room, thinking about this problem.


    Strictly speaking, this issue is very important.


    The problem with him is very serious.


    The problem with him was that he was born with a broken body, unable to breathe spiritual Qi and embarked on the road of practice.


    According to the information he has inquired about over the years, ordinary monks can''t solve this problem at all.


    All that can be done must be very strong monks.


    If the young man''s cultivation is not strong enough, he may not be able to help him.


    Moreover, even if they can help, the other party may not be willing to help.


    After all, he is not qualified to ask the other party to help him.


    For people of this level, the so-called saving grace is the most ridiculous.


    Let''s not talk about the character of the other party, but from the point of view of the vitality displayed by the other party at the moment, even if he doesn''t recite it back, the other party may not die, and nothing will happen at all.


    Even if the other party''s character passes the standard and is willing to repay, then most of them will give something at will.


    It''s uncertain to ask the other party to help him step on the road of practice.


    He couldn''t help sighing at the thought.


    In this world, as the weak, sometimes it is so helpless.


    No matter what you do, you have to look at other people''s faces.


    But now, he has no other way.


    In these years, he has tried many ways. He has thought about all the ways he can think of, but he has got despair and helplessness again and again.


    In today''s situation, the youth in front of him is his only hope.


    At this point, he could not help shaking his head. Then he looked deeply at the young man and turned away.


    A moment later, he left the house and went to other places, ready to get some information.


    Before leaving, he earnestly told his younger sister not to let other people in, and not to let out the news of the young man.


    After going out, the boy found that the place in front of him was obviously lively now.


    Many people have seen the vision of that period before, and many people have really taken action for it.


    These people came to the neighborhood and went around, trying to find out the source of that day''s vision.


    It is said that many people saw it at that time. A man fell down in mid air and fell into the dense forest.


    For this reason, many people went to the dense forest and explored it.


    When he knew this, he pretended to be at a loss and asked some questions curiously.


    "Did someone find the master?"


    He looked at several people in front of him and asked curiously.


    "If I found it, it would not be like this."


    The man laughed a little, then said: "but there are a lot of people saw the blood."


    "The elder must be seriously injured, so we can find a place to hide."


    "So they found nothing but some blood."


    "But that''s enough."


    On one side, some faces looked envious: "those spiritual blood are not ordinary things."


    "I don''t know what the fallen elder''s cultivation is. The blood flowing from his body is rare spiritual blood. It is said that even if it''s just an ordinary drop of blood, it can be compared to a miraculous medicine after refining, which is extraordinary."


    "Someone nearby guessed that the elder might be a great power."


    "Great power."


    The young man''s heart jumped, but his face did not change: "no way."


    "How can a great master come to us?"


    He said with a smile.


    The wasteland is the most desolate and rarefied place around the aura.


    This place is located in the wilderness, where all kinds of turbid Qi are the most abundant, but the aura is so thin that there is almost no spirit, and all kinds of spirit grass are almost extinct.


    No one wants to come here on weekdays.


    "Who knows?"


    Before that, the man shook his head: "there may be some special reason."


    "Who knows but the elder himself."


    "But the blood is good."


    Speaking of this, he was full of envy: "it is said that now someone has offered a price, a drop of blood can be worth three stone."


    "A drop of spirit blood is worth three spirit stones..."


    listening to the price, the young man was stunned and thought of the bloodstains he had seen before.


    When he was in the dense forest before, he focused on looking for the traces of the elder, so he ignored the bloodstains.


    But now think about the blood shed by a great power. How can it be any product? It must be a spirit.Those things were wasted by him.


    Even more.


    At this moment, he suddenly thought of the blood that had been washed down when he helped the elder clean.


    At that time, he was afraid that these bloodstains would be found, so he directly disposed of them without leaving any trace.


    But now I want to...


    these are all spirit stones...


    thinking of this, the young man could not help but draw his lips. At this time, he was inexplicably sorry.


    If I had known, I should have taken out the blood for the stone.


    The thought flashed through his mind, and he regretted it.


    "It''s a pity..."


    in front of him, the man was still sighing, with a trace of vision on his face: "a drop of blood can be used as a panacea. I really don''t know what kind of person he is."


    "If only I could be a disciple of this great power."


    "Yes, yes."


    Hearing this, the boy nodded his head.


    He walked around, listening to the news from all around.


    However, the news he heard was consistent.


    No one has found anything special. The only harvest is the blood left behind.


    Some people speculate that the Da Neng left early, while others say that the Da Neng was found and hidden.


    There are all kinds of statements, but none of them can produce effective evidence.


    When he made a tour around him, he found that no one doubted him.


    Now that he had come out for a trip, he thought about it and went outside to exchange some food. Then he went back.


    It wasn''t long before he got home.


    In the room, the former youth was still lying on the bed, pale, looking very weak, like a dead man.


    The young man had a general check, but he could find the other person''s breathing and feel the Qi and blood running in the other person''s body.


    This proves that the other side is still alive at the moment, just because the injury is too heavy, so he has not recovered.


    With a silent sigh, the boy began to work and prepare lunch.


    As a passer-by, his craftsmanship is pretty good, but limited by the conditions and seasoning, he can''t make it so exquisite.


    It can only be said that it''s still a mouthful.


    Thinking of the old man lying in the room, he specially cooked a mouthful of porridge, ready to send it to the other party.


    Although it is said that in terms of the extent of the other party''s performance, most of them no longer need to eat, what they should do is still to do.


    In this way, when the other party wakes up, they can take more care of them.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that after he entered the room, the man who had been lying on the head of the bed had awakened.


    Sitting alone on the head of the bed, Chen Heng struggles to get up and looks out the door.


    There, young people holding a bowl of porridge, is standing alone there.


    At the moment, looking at Chen Heng, who is sitting on the head of the bed and has come to life, he seems to be surprised and stunned, so he stands there, unable to react.


    But soon, he responded, immediately knelt on the ground, is a direct worship.


    "I''ve seen you before."


    He said, with a respectful face.


    After more than ten years in this world, the pride and pride of once a passer-by has been polished off.


    In this world, he has seen too many tragedies and already knows his position.


    For the great powers above, mortals like them are the most despicable mole ants. If they dare to be disrespectful, they can be crushed to death by raising their hands. There is no need to hesitate at all.


    In the face of these people, no matter how respectful.


    Looking at the young man''s decisive appearance, Chen Heng was surprised.


    But then, like the other party, he was also stunned.


    Just wake up, he now strength has been weakened to the extreme, not only the body collapse, close to the limit, even the spirit also has about to break the trace.


    However, the mark of destiny in his body is still there, and Tianxing secret arts can still work.


    With the blessing of the mark of destiny, he soon saw something unusual.


    The young man in front of him has an ordinary appearance. He is just a little pretty, plain and not outstanding.


    He was wearing an ordinary grey robe. He didn''t look special. He just looked calm.


    However, in Chen Heng''s eyes, the other side is far from as simple as it seems.


    A touch of golden destiny appeared, shrouded in the other side''s head, forming a layer of clouds, especially conspicuous.


    And in that golden destiny, a little light cyan appears, vaguely showing a sense of dignity, as if it has a power to change the fate, invisible in the influence of the Quartet, especially prominent.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng was stunned.There''s no doubt that it''s destiny, and it''s very strong.


    That blue destiny is obviously much higher and more powerful than Chen Heng''s destiny.


    There is a huge gap between the two.


    This is a man of great fortune and great power.


    At the moment, the power of destiny on the other side has begun to burn and gradually spread.


    Looking at this scene, a burning feeling emerged and emerged from the mark of destiny.


    Later, Chen Heng''s vision changed again.


    In front of him, the power of destiny on the other side is gradually spreading, and an invisible ripple spreads to Chen Heng, winding his whole life into the other side''s destiny.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng''s face remained unchanged, and looked at each other deeply.


    He understood why he was here.


    The power of destiny on the other side is so huge that once it is strong, it instinctively affects the surrounding areas and shows all the favorable factors.


    Chen Heng will appear here, most of them are also affected by the power of the other party''s destiny. In the dark, the chance will come automatically, and he will be caught and found by the other party.


    From this point of view, when Chen Heng appears in this area, he will be found by the other party, which is a necessity.


    After all, from the point of view of the strong force of destiny on the other side, Chen Heng represents the existence of chance, once it appears, it will be immediately caught by the other side.


    I can''t run if I want to.


    Think of here, Chen Heng secretly shakes his head, is to understand the reason why he appeared here.


    But in the opposite, the young man''s mood at the moment is a little uneasy.


    He knelt on the ground, head down, dare not look at the front of Chen Heng.


    With the passage of time, Chen Heng never spoke, his mood gradually fell, more and more uneasy.


    But a moment later, in front of him, Chen Heng''s voice finally rang out again.


    "Get up first."


    Looking at the boy, Chen Heng smiles and says softly.


    Facing the youth, his voice is soft and has a unique affinity, which makes people feel very cordial.


    Listening to his words, the young man felt relieved.


    Whether it''s pretending, it''s nature.


    Since Chen Heng can show this appearance, it means that the other party is willing to communicate with him and will not treat him as a mole ant.


    For him, this is the best result.


    "Where is this?"


    Looking at the boy getting up and lying on the head of the bed, Chen Heng turned pale and spoke again.


    "This is the wilderness."


    The boy said respectfully.


    "Wasteland?"


    Chen Heng nodded, calm face, people can not see the mood in his heart.


    Later, he continued to ask: "talk about the recent events in this neighborhood."


    "Recent events?"


    The young man was stunned. He had some doubts, but he didn''t hesitate. He spoke directly and told them one by one.


    He told the story of the great events that had happened around the wasteland one by one. At the end, he couldn''t help looking at Chen Heng.


    If there is any big event in this place recently, it must be caused by Chen Heng''s arrival in this big area.


    From the mouth of the youth, Chen Heng also knows how much movement he made when he came.


    However, Chen Heng does not care about this.


    "Wasteland?"


    Sitting on the head of the bed, he lowered his head, lost in thought.


    From the young man''s mouth, he also knew what wasteland was.


    Generally speaking, this is a place for the exile of monks. Many of them were once monks or their descendants and people.


    In this world, this is a remote place.


    Chen Heng came to this place, but also some benefits.


    At least, don''t worry about being discovered by the power of this world.


    "Thank you for your hard work."


    After thinking for a moment, he laughed, then waved and took out something: "in the present situation, I''m afraid I''ll be nagging in your place for some time."


    "These are the funds for accommodation."


    He spoke softly and sent out what he had in his hand.


    It''s a few bottles of pills. What''s inside is not a good thing. It''s just some common elixirs.


    However, although it is not a good thing for Chen Heng, it is just right for the young man in front of him.


    With Chen Heng''s eyes, we can naturally see the details of the boy.


    Generally speaking, excluding the influence of fate, the boy''s physique was very strong, but he didn''t have much cultivation.


    These low-grade elixirs are suitable for their use."No nagging, no nagging."


    The boy''s face was respectful, looking at the bottles of elixirs in front of him, and his face suddenly showed a happy look.


    Later, he went out of the room to let Chen Heng have a quiet rest.


    Out of the room, he can''t wait to open those bottles of elixir and take a serious look.


    Open the bottle, a unique aura comes out, with a unique fragrance.


    Asked about the taste, feel the unique aura contained in these pills, young heart a joy.


    "They''re all top quality elixirs."


    His heart a joy, face involuntarily show happy.


    The reason why the wasteland is called wasteland is that it is extremely desolate, and its aura is almost extinct.


    In such a place, spiritual grass can''t grow, spiritual material can''t breed, let alone practice.


    Therefore, in this place, the original extremely precious stone elixir is more precious, even if you want to get a little, you need to pay a great price.


    Ordinary people like teenagers don''t even have to think about it. Even if they sell their lives, they can''t get a spirit stone.


    Now, it is so easy to get so much.


    At the moment, the young man knows.


    The elixirs in his hand, if taken out, would have been enough for countless people to fight and kill.


    And these things, for the other party, obviously nothing, just take out something to reward people, not worth mentioning at all.


    Big man, big man.


    If this thick leg is well held, the future harvest is obvious.


    "Unfortunately..."


    looking at these elixirs, his face turned to show bitterness.


    What if you have a magic pill.


    Waste body, this is not to say.


    With his constitution, no matter how many elixirs and stones he can absorb, it''s just a waste. He can''t absorb them at all.


    Instead of giving them to others, they should be given to others.


    Thinking of this, he sighed and then looked aside.


    There, the little girl was at a small wooden table, quietly drinking porridge.


    Seeing the boy looking at her, she showed a clever expression on her face, which was very lovely.


    The boy couldn''t help touching the girl''s head and couldn''t help laughing.


    From the original world to the world, his parents were gone when he was very young, leaving him alone.


    The little girl in front of him was picked up by him from other places. He brought her up all the way, almost half of her.


    And, unlike him.


    Little girls have very good qualities. Although it''s not clear how good they are, they are better than some so-called geniuses in the eyes of teenagers, which is for sure.


    These elixirs should be given to her instead of being used and wasted by him.


    Thinking of this, he smiles on his face, then sits aside, picks up his chopsticks and starts to eat.


    On the other side.


    In the room, sitting alone on the big bed, Chen Heng checks his current situation.


    The result of the examination is very bad.


    Through the passage, although he barely survived, he also paid a heavy price.


    At the moment, his condition is terrible.

 Chapter 148

    Quiet room, Chen Heng roughly checked his situation at the moment, and then can not help frowning.


    At the moment, the situation of his body, has been a terrible situation.


    After the destruction of the nihilistic storm, his original perfect body of the true king was broken, not only his original perfect spiritual body was broken, but also his foundation of practice was destroyed.


    It''s just about the body.


    On the spiritual level, he suffered more trauma.


    The original powerful spirit in the body has disappeared, and now the whole spirit shows signs of collapse.


    If he hadn''t kept on meditating these years, he would have lost consciousness and become a puppet.


    In such a serious situation, even Chen Heng could not help frowning.


    "It''s not easy to come to this brand-new area, but this is the result?"


    Sitting on the head of the bed, he sighed. At this time, he didn''t know what to say.


    In his current situation, there is no hope.


    Both body and spirit are extremely serious problems. It''s good to maintain the status quo, let alone go further and continue to practice.


    This is equivalent to becoming a useless person directly.


    And even if he doesn''t do anything, he probably doesn''t have much time.


    His true monarch''s body has been broken, even the foundation of cultivation has been broken. Although he is barely alive now, it seems normal, but in fact, the situation in his body has been particularly bad. He just managed to lock the essence in his body, so he didn''t die on the spot.


    Even if he keeps an eye on this situation, he can''t last long.


    In a few years at most, they will be sitting and falling.


    Think of here, Chen Heng can not help but secretly shake his head, some helpless.


    It''s not easy to get to this big area, but this is the result.


    It''s better for him to die directly in that passage, and he can get rid of too many tangles.


    At this moment, Chen Heng can feel the difference of this big area.


    Compared with the world before him, the pressure of the world before him is much lighter. There is no pressure that exists all the time.


    If you are in this heaven and earth, the pressure of practice will be much less. Although you will still be limited, it will not be like the previous heaven and earth. Reaching the true king is the end.


    In other words, in this world, there is the possibility of surpassing the real king.


    The oppression of heaven and earth disappeared, and Chen Heng was further constrained by the past. There were no restrictions on his continued practice.


    But at the moment, he can only look at it for nothing and can do nothing.


    "That''s all."


    Sitting on the head of the bed, Chen Heng shakes his head secretly and soon settles his mind.


    If you can''t continue to practice, you can''t practice.


    Anyway, in his case, to be able to or to reach this world, to come to this large area, even if he made money.


    As for whether we can continue to advance and practice, it doesn''t matter.


    At the moment, he can only comfort himself in this way.


    A moment later, there was a sound of footwork outside.


    The boy came in again.


    He took some food and put it down respectfully.


    "What''s your name?"


    Looking at the young man in front, Chen Heng asked.


    Young suddenly a Leng, was about to leave the body Dunzhu, and then seriously answer Chen Heng''s question.


    In his reply, Chen Heng also knows his name and origin.


    The boy, named Liu Li, was a member of the Xiuxian family in the past. Because of the taboo, the strong in the family was killed, and the rest of the Liu family were forced to move to the wasteland.


    He was one of them.


    "Since you are a member of an aristocratic family, why didn''t you practice?"


    Looking at Liu Li in front of him, Chen Heng continues to ask.


    Since I was born in a family of monks, I should know some ways to practice.


    But in front of him, there was no trace of practice. Although he was strong and healthy, he had no trace of magic power. He was an ordinary man.


    Liu Li had a bitter smile on his face.


    "The villain also wants to practice, but I''m a natural waste. No matter how I think about refining Qi, I can''t refine magic power."


    "Natural waste?"


    Chen Heng was stunned.


    That''s interesting.


    The destiny people he met before, whether he or Qiyu, were all gifted and superior to his contemporaries.


    In front of him, Liu Li is more powerful than other characters Chen Heng has seen in the past, but he is a waste?


    Chen Heng can''t help but take some interest.


    He is not a native of the world. Naturally, he understands that natural waste does not mean everything, let alone that the future must be a waste.You know, there is a kind of protagonist in the world, which is called the protagonist of waste flow.


    Maybe Liu Li is one of them?


    At this point, Chen Heng slowly looked up and looked at Liu Li in front of him.


    To be exact, he is not looking at each other, but at the fate of each other.


    On the other side''s head, the rich golden destiny is constantly entrenched, like a golden canopy, which condenses and forms.


    In the center of the canopy, a little light cyan appears, which is particularly prominent.


    Even if he didn''t do anything more, just watching like this, Chen Heng could feel the pressure from the other side, especially terrible.


    Such a terrible force of destiny, let alone Chen Heng, even though his destiny is still at its peak, it is not as good as one tenth of his counterpart''s.


    However, at the moment, the power of destiny on the other side is not fully developed, and it is still in silence.


    Before that, in the process of looking for Chen Heng, Liu Li''s destiny showed signs of breaking out.


    But when he rescued Chen Heng and brought him back, his power of destiny was silent again, and there was no sign of being active again.


    "It''s not the time to bloom yet"


    after observing for a while, Chen Heng came to a conclusion.


    Although Liu Li''s power of destiny was strong, he was still in silence and didn''t reach the time of its outbreak.


    This may be the reason why the other party is so miserable.


    Looking at this trend, if the destiny of the other party wants to flourish, it should be two years later.


    "Interesting."


    Chen Heng smiles and has plans in his heart.


    At this moment, he thought of the rules of the simulator.


    The rule of simulator settlement is that the greater the impact, the more things affected, and the more points the settlement will get.


    In this case, it should also be part of the influence to directly affect a future son of destiny, change the other party''s life path, or even leave some indelible impression on the other party?


    At this moment, through the deduction of the mark of destiny, he has roughly figured out part of the destiny of Liu Li in front of him.


    There is no doubt that the other side''s future will be a piece of anxiety, will experience a bloodbath.


    Although there is no way to know the specific content, it is certain that the other party will be infected with countless blood in the future and the killing will not count.


    A decisive and overbearing man of destiny.


    Chen Heng smiles and then has an idea.


    "Come up."


    Looking at Liu Li in front of him, he spoke softly and motioned to the other side to come forward.


    Listen to this, Liu Li heart a jump, but still honest step forward, came to Chen Heng in front.


    Then, under his gaze, Chen Heng reached out and fell on his chest.


    A warm feeling suddenly emerged.


    With the injection of spiritual power, Liu Li seems to have experienced a baptism, and his whole body seems to have some unique changes.


    That kind of unique feeling, even let him some comfortable cry out.


    But then, he would react, some embarrassed looking at Chen Heng in front of him.


    "Sorry."


    He lowered his head and looked respectful, for fear that Chen Heng would be upset.


    For people like him who are naturally isolated from aura and can''t receive it, it''s a great happiness to feel aura, or even to feel the flow of aura in the body.


    That kind of feeling is particularly comfortable, let him can''t help but aftertaste, also want to come a few times.


    "Is this the feeling of practice?"


    He can''t help sighing, recalling the feeling just now, and can''t help but raise some envious color.


    "No harm."


    In front of him, sitting on the head of the bed, Chen Heng smiles: "I baptize you with mana, and I''ll re baptize some parts of your body."


    "In recent days, you will feel that something has changed and you can feel it for yourself."


    "Yes."


    Liu Li nodded respectfully, and then looked at Chen Heng in front of him. He couldn''t help but say, "master... Can I practice in the future?"


    He looks a little excited and looks at Chen Heng expectantly, hoping to get the answer he longs for.


    Unfortunately, looking at him, Chen Heng shook his head.


    "Still not."


    Sitting on the head of the bed, Chen Heng shook his head and said with a sigh, "the situation on you is really too bad."


    "I scour you with mana. According to common sense, it should be enough to break the obstacles for you, but I can''t do it in the end."


    "But after that, if you swallow the aura again, you will be better, and you won''t suffer as much as in the past."


    With a calm face, he said, "what is the Dharma you are practicing?"Liu Li was stunned, and then his face was respectful.


    The Dharma he practised was just the lowest and ordinary method of swallowing. Many people in this place know it, and it''s not precious at all.


    For ordinary people, it''s still the same, not to mention this suspected great power elder.


    As a result, Liu Li did not have the slightest reservation, and directly told his own method.


    Sitting on the head of the bed, Chen Heng listened alone.


    Liu Li''s methods are not very different from those he has mastered in building foundations. They are all the methods of absorbing aura, but the details are different.


    For Chen Heng, the methods mentioned by Liu Li are too crude.


    Chen Heng''s rudimentary tunna method is much better than this.


    It is not only inefficient to use this method for swallowing, but also has many problems in the process of swallowing, which may damage the body.


    It can be said that there is no merit at all.


    Liu Li not only has a special constitution, but also practices this kind of Dharma. No wonder he is still a mortal.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng could not help shaking his head secretly.


    "Come here with your ears."


    He looked at Liu Li, thought about it and said.


    Voice down, Liu Li heart suddenly a jump, then seems to think of something, heart suddenly appear happy.


    "Don''t......"


    his heart brightened, but his face looked very respectful. He just went to Chen Heng in silence.


    Then, in his mind, a lot of information emerged.


    A basic method of refining Qi and swallowing it appeared in his mind, as if it had been engraved in his mind.


    However, although it''s only the most basic way of giving up, we can clearly see the gap.


    Compared with the Dharma that Liu Li practiced before, this dharma is much better.


    The two are not at the same level at all.


    "Master Xie preaches the Dharma!"


    Without hesitation, he knelt down and kowtowed several times to Chen Heng.


    Looking at his appearance, Chen Heng didn''t stop him. He just laughed: "I just passed you a basic law. How can I become your master?"


    "Those who preach the Dharma are my teachers. My predecessors preach my Dharma and help me wash my body. Naturally, they are my teachers."


    Liu Li knelt on the ground and kowtowed his head deeply: "in the future, his disciples will be loyal to him."


    Seeing his appearance, Chen Heng just laughed and said, "that''s all right."


    "You go down."


    "I want to have a rest."


    "Yes."


    Liu Li''s face was respectful and he nodded seriously. At this point, he retired from the room.


    He stepped back from the room with a look of excitement on his face.


    "Opportunity!"


    He couldn''t help holding his fist. He was very excited at this time.


    For him, it is too rare to wait for this opportunity.


    Struggling in this world for more than ten years, until today, he finally saw a glimmer of hope.


    "Practice."


    Recalling the idea of refining gas in his mind, he quickly stepped aside.


    Before long, he went to one side of the room, then sat down cross legged, according to the information in his mind began to swallow the outside spiritual power.


    Then he felt the gap.


    In the past, even if he meditated all day, he could not catch much aura.


    On the one hand, it is because of his own constitution, on the other hand, it is also because of the lack of aura in this wasteland.


    Today, however, his change is obvious.


    Only half an hour later, he could feel the spiritual power rolling in and being captured by him.


    The efficiency is ten times faster than in the past?


    At the end of one swallowing, his face brightened. At this time, he could hardly help himself.


    At the moment, he felt hope.


    In his present situation, if he perseveres and constantly absorbs spiritual power, he may not be able to wash his constitution once again one day, so that he can return to normal and really embark on the road of practice.


    The thought flashed through his mind, which made him very excited.


    However, when he turned around and saw the little girl beside him, his mood could not help falling down.


    The little girl''s name is Liu Yi. After Liu Li came to the wasteland, she picked it up in an accident. She doesn''t know the origin.


    However, compared with his elder brother, Liu Yi''s qualification is much better. According to the current trend, I''m afraid it won''t be long before he can really step on the road of cultivation and formally build the foundation.


    Don''t underestimate this achievement.


    You know, this is the result of not having the help of the spirit stone and the spirit elixir, practicing the simple method, and being in the desert.In the absence of any conditions, we still have such achievements. If we go outside, we don''t know how terrible it will be.


    "Younger sister is more hopeful than me."


    Feeling the movement of Liu Yi''s practice, Liu Li couldn''t help laughing bitterly, and the idea flashed through his heart.


    Later, he thought of the method that Chen Heng had just taught him.


    "With Yiyi''s ability, if you can practice the superior Dharma passed down by that elder, you will soon be able to build a foundation."


    At the moment, this idea flashed through Liu Li''s mind.


    Liu Yi''s qualifications are indeed excellent. If he can cooperate with the good foundation construction method, the progress will be greatly accelerated.


    However, Chen Heng should be consulted in the end.


    The law cannot be passed lightly.


    After more than ten years in this world, Liu Li knows the rules of this world very well.


    If he imparts Chen Heng''s method to others without authorization, in the end, if Chen Heng is upset, it will be all over.


    It''s not easy to hold the thigh, or second, the key is in case of anger, directly wave them off, then it''s all over.


    Therefore, even if you have this idea in mind, you should ask Chen Heng''s consent first.


    So, in the next few days, he carefully looked for opportunities, and finally made the request when Chen Heng took the initiative to speak and seemed to be in a good mood.


    "Your sister?"


    Listening to Liu Li''s request, Chen Heng seems very interested.


    "Can you practice at a young age?"


    It is not the smaller the better to practice.


    Young children are often short of spirit and body. Even if they have the qualification of practice, they can''t lead aura and refine magic power.


    Liu Li''s younger sister is not very old, but she has already stepped on the road of practice and started to formally refine gas. This qualification is undoubtedly very good.


    "Bring your sister."


    Chen Heng thought for a moment, then said so.


    Listen to this, Liu Li heart a loose, and then quickly caught his sister over.


    Just for a moment, a little girl stood in front of Chen Heng.


    Little girl''s age looks not big, just six or seven years old, wearing a patched cloth clothes, face timid, it is very lovely.


    Looking at the girl, Chen Heng probably checked, but some accidents.


    Compared with Liu Li, the elder brother, the little girl''s aptitude is completely at the other extreme, which has reached a terrible level.


    Chen Heng''s body, with perfect spiritual roots, is already the top quality.


    However, the little girl in front of her is a little bit better than him, much better than his aptitude.


    Compared with Liu Li, this kind of qualification is really another extreme.


    Feeling the gap, Chen Heng raised some interest in his heart, then raised his head and looked at the girl''s head.

 Chapter 149

    Chen Heng raised his head and looked at the girl in front of him.


    Under his gaze, in front of him, above the girl''s head, there was a faint golden glow.


    The unique diffusion of the power of destiny is particularly conspicuous under Chen Heng''s gaze, even if you want to ignore it.


    Obviously, this is also a man of destiny. Although his power of destiny is much weaker than that of Liu Li, it is also much stronger than that of Chen Heng.


    With such destiny and such qualifications, the future of this little girl will be limitless.


    And, not only that.


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked carefully.


    With the stimulation of the mark of destiny in his body, his vision became clearer and what he saw became clearer.


    At this moment, he clearly saw that in front of him, there was an inexplicable connection between Liu Li and the little girl.


    The Qi numbers of the two are connected, and to a large extent, the fates match each other.


    Under the connection of Fates, the fates of two people tend to be connected.


    This is all the more terrifying.


    It''s not just one destiny, but two destiny together, the destiny of the people will be more terrible.


    Anyone who touches one of them is tantamount to stirring up two fatalists at the same time.


    The power of destiny is not one, but two.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng can''t help but draw.


    It''s impolite to say that the fate of these two people has been connected to a certain extent, and that kind of destiny is so powerful that Chen Heng is in a daze at the moment, even eager to try.


    Such a powerful force of destiny, even in the face of no matter how fierce the crisis, will be able to turn crisis into opportunity.


    At this moment, Chen Heng can''t help but raise an idea in his heart.


    If at this moment, he suddenly shot at the two people in front of him, what would be the result?


    Although he is now half disabled, and even his foundation of practice has been destroyed, there is no doubt that Chen Heng still has the power of a real king.


    Even at this moment, as long as he is willing to give up, he will be able to regain his strength in his heyday, and burst out the power of being a real king for a short time.


    And in front of these two people, although the power of heaven is powerful, but they are just two mortals after all.


    In the face of his sudden outbreak of the force of destiny, naturally there is no resistance, he will be shocked to death on the spot.


    If the person is in the destiny, he will not be able to do so, or even if he has the ability to do so, he will be affected by the omnipresent power of destiny, so he will dispel this idea.


    But Chen Heng is different.


    As a passer-by, he is a variable, half beyond the limit of fate.


    With the help of the mark of destiny, he can break away from Skynet for a short time, follow his own mind, and avoid the influence of the power of destiny to the greatest extent.


    Therefore, if he wants to attack the two people in front of him, theoretically, he can do it.


    At this moment, Chen Heng is very curious.


    What would be the final result if they were assassinated while the destiny of these two fatalists was still there?


    Is it possible to succeed? Or will it produce all kinds of accidents under the influence of destiny, and finally lead to Chen henggong''s failure?


    At the moment, the thought flashed in his mind, even some eager to try, some want to try.


    It''s a try.


    According to his current level of simulation, with the increasing number of simulations in the future, sooner or later, he will also meet someone like Liu Li.


    In this case, it''s a good idea to take advantage of this opportunity to have a good test. It''s also a good idea to make reference and preparation for meeting such people in the future.


    Anyway, even if he doesn''t do anything, he will die in a few years, but it''s just a matter of time.


    As for the simulation point?


    Teaching these two fatalists in front of them to change part of their future trajectory is likely to get a lot of simulation points.


    But it seems good to kill these two fatalists directly.


    At least, the number of simulation points obtained will be amazing.


    Think of here, Chen Heng not from some eager to try, looking at the body in front of Liu Li two people, some want to start.


    Only in the end, he didn''t do it.


    Seems to be aware of his thoughts, in his body, the mark of destiny began to shine, began to instinctive warning, stopped Chen Heng''s action.


    Under the operation of the mark of destiny, a force suddenly emerged in Chen Heng''s body.


    Then, scenes emerged in front of his eyes.


    That''s a picture of the future.


    In the picture, sitting on the head of the bed, Chen Heng suddenly takes a hand, exerting his real power, and takes a picture of Liu Li in front of him.All over the sky, the spiritual force is shaking, and the storm is rolling in all directions.


    In front of him, Liu Li''s face was shocked. At this time, they didn''t react at all. They didn''t seem to understand why Chen Heng would suddenly attack them.


    They can''t understand and can''t react. They can only stare at the palm and go towards them.


    Everything seems to be going extraordinarily well.


    But in the end, at the critical moment, there was an accident.


    In front of him, in Liu Li''s body, the evil Qi all over the sky rises, and suddenly erupts at this moment.


    In front of him, a black gem flew out and stood in front of Liu Li, in which an old man''s figure appeared, with an inexplicable outline.


    Compared with Chen Heng''s real power, the old man''s strength is not inferior at all. His strength is particularly strong, and seems to be at the same level with Chen Heng, especially terrible.


    Before this, he has been lurking in Liu Li''s body, until now Liu Li meets the crisis, just suddenly appears, directly faces.


    The two are at each other''s throats.


    But then, under Chen Heng''s sacrifice, the old man was repulsed by him, and his figure became more illusory.


    Then, Chen Heng''s face was cold. Under Liu Li''s desperate gaze, he clapped his hand down again.


    At this time, the old man had been defeated by him, and no one could stop him.


    But in the end, his hand was blocked.


    A slender arm unfolded, emerged in an instant, and blocked Chen Heng''s attack.


    In the scene, Chen Heng subconsciously looks to one side, then his face suddenly becomes stunned.


    Only to one side, the little girl Liu Yi stood there alone, but now the appearance has changed greatly.


    Standing there alone, I don''t know when, her face became particularly indifferent. On her forehead, a complex blue mark appeared, with a kind of inexplicable magic power, which seemed to contain some essence beyond the real king. At the moment, it suddenly blocked Chen Heng.


    "No..."


    in the scene, Liu Yi''s face is numb, and her eyes have turned into pure blue, which is cold: "no, hurt my brother..."


    the frost all over the sky has covered this place.


    Then, the scene completely broke up and disappeared.


    Sitting on the head of the bed, Chen Heng couldn''t help looking to one side.


    In front of him, Liu Li and Liu Yi are still kneeling there. At the moment, their faces are more respectful than each other.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng mouth smoke, before want to suddenly start the idea was instantly eliminated.


    "Is this the son of destiny?"


    make complaints about him: "it''s a bit too much."


    Two people, one more terrible than the other.


    One is boarding an old monster, and his strength is not weaker than Chen Heng. The other is better. He seems to have some problems.


    These two, are easy to provoke not ruthless.


    On the surface, one is more respectful than the other. In fact, once it breaks out, one is more ruthless than the other.


    Compared with these two people, Chen Heng, who was once a destiny, was a little embarrassed to speak.


    "That''s all."


    Sitting on the head of the bed, he shook his head and then said, "it''s OK."


    "You sister, you are very qualified."


    He looked at Liu Yi, with a gentle smile on his face. He seemed very kind: "if you don''t mind, can you let her worship under my door?"


    "It''s Yiyi''s blessing that master wants to accept apprentices."


    In front of him, when he heard Chen Heng''s words, Liu Li didn''t think too much, and his face suddenly showed a happy look: "Yiyi, worship your teacher quickly."


    He pushed Liu Yi aside and said so.


    To this, Liu Yi some ignorant, but looking at his brother, finally or obediently nodded, toward Chen Heng serious salute.


    After the apprenticeship, Chen Heng''s face showed a happy color.


    He touched Liu Yi''s head and handed the recipe of refining gas to the other party.


    Then he thought a little and took out something.


    "The aura here is rare. It''s not enough just to have a way to swallow it."


    "You can take these elixirs and swallow one every day. The effect should be pretty good."


    Looking at Liu Li in front of him, Chen Heng smiles and looks very peaceful.


    Looking at Chen Heng out of those elixirs, Liu Li can''t help but some hot eyes.


    At the same time, he also felt the gap.


    Sometimes the gap between people is so big.


    He is also a teacher worshiper. He is a shameless man, but Liu Yi is Chen Heng who takes the initiative to accept it.


    And as soon as you enter the door, there are so many big gift bags.


    This is the gap in qualifications.


    But fortunately, for these, Liu Li has some habits, at the moment quickly adjust good attitude.After all, Liu Yi is also his sister.


    He''ll be happy if she gets something good.


    "Go down."


    Looking at them, Chen Heng finally said with a smile.


    In front of him, looking at Chen Heng''s appearance, Liu Li did not hesitate, but directly pulled Liu Yi away, leaving Chen Heng a space to be alone.


    Sitting alone on the head of the bed, looking at Liu Li and others who left, Chen Heng slowly closed his eyes.


    Time goes by slowly.


    In the following days, Chen Heng taught Liu Li and Liu Li in this place.


    Compared with Liu Li''s own constitution, he has a good understanding, even excellent.


    Some things that are difficult for a real monk to understand are easy for him to understand.


    As for Liu Yi, not to mention, he is impeccable in both aptitude and savvy.


    If it wasn''t for her age, Chen Heng''s consideration of her physical factors could have suppressed her practice progress. Maybe she had already built the foundation by now.


    In this way, unconsciously, a year passed quickly.


    A year later.


    In the early morning, the sun shines on the earth.


    Outside a house, wearing a fur coat and carrying a boar on his back, Liu Li walked slowly into the door.


    A year has passed, and now, he has changed a lot. He is not only more tall and straight, but also more tall. His temperament has changed a lot, and he is more confident.


    In this year, under the mana training of Chen Heng again and again, his constitution has been transformed. Although it is still very difficult, he has at least been able to try to refine gas on his own.


    His speed of refining gas is still very slow, but with the support of Chen Heng''s spirit stone elixir, the speed is still OK.


    Walking outside the house, he put down the boar on his back. He went into the room and went to the innermost room.


    Before he got to the room, he heard the sound, the unique light cough, coming from inside.


    Listening to the sound, he frowned subconsciously.


    "The master''s health is not good up to now."


    He could not help sighing as he listened to the coughing.


    Over the past year, the situation around him has changed a lot.


    Not to mention his own changes, even Liu Yi has now built a foundation. Now he is trying to refine gas, and has formally stepped on the road of cultivation and become a monk.


    It''s just that Chen Heng''s body is still not good.


    Not only is there no good, but as time goes on, there is a kind of more violent feeling.


    Half a year ago, Chen Heng looked very normal, except for his pale face, there was nothing special.


    But now, from time to time, he has to cough. Sometimes, when he is more violent, he is shaking all over. Liu Li feels a little painful when he sees that kind of performance.


    However, there is nothing he can do about it.


    In the final analysis, he is still a mortal who has not even built a foundation. In the face of this situation, what can he do?


    Standing there, he sighed silently, then walked into the door of the room.


    In the room, Chen Hengduan sits on the head of the bed, where he keeps coughing.


    A year later, his face became paler and paler. He looked bloodless and terrible.


    In front of him, Liu Yi was dressed in a clean white dress. He patted his body carefully there, and his face was full of worry.


    "Master."


    Looking at Chen Heng''s image, Liu Li couldn''t help but look worried.


    "I''m back."


    On the head of the bed, looking at Liu Li, Chen Heng smiles, then points to one side: "sit down."


    "What''s the harvest like this time?"


    He looked at Liu Li and asked.


    "Not bad."


    Liu Li truthfully reply: "hit some prey."


    "Not bad."


    Chen Heng laughed and then said, "although you can''t build a foundation because of your body, you have a good grasp of the forging technique in the feather Sutra."


    "Ordinary beasts can''t hurt you."


    "I''m relieved to be able to do that."


    He said so, and before he finished, he coughed again.


    "Master."


    In front of her, Liu Yi, a little girl, looks at Chen Heng with some worries. She wants to say something.


    "No harm."


    Chen Heng shook his head: "I''m ok."


    "You go out first."


    "Leave me alone."


    He said, shaking his head.


    Liu Li opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything at last. He just pulled Liu Yi and went out in silence.After they left, the door of the room closed slowly, and there was only Chen Heng left.


    He sat on the bed alone, looking at Liu Li and others who left, and shook his head.


    "It''s getting worse and worse..."


    he coughed up a little blood.


    Looking at the bloodstain, he had some helplessness: "it has deteriorated to this extent."


    He broke down faster than he thought.


    Originally thought that he should be able to last three or four years, but now it seems that at most two years, he will die.


    What''s more, the speed of change of Liu Li and Liu Li is much faster than he imagined.


    Recently, he has found that in Liu Li and Liu Li, their power of destiny has begun to be active, and there are signs that it is about to explode.


    The power of destiny is booming, which means that it will soon get rid of the current situation and embark on its own road of rise.


    I just don''t know how it will be.


    And with their destiny booming, Chen Heng has made a decision in his heart.


    "Let me give you one last ride."


    Sitting on the head of the bed, he smiles. At this time, he has a kind of inexplicable curiosity: "it''s a pity, but he can''t know how far you will go in the future."


    The thought flashed through his mind, and he couldn''t help feeling sorry at the moment.


    On the other side.


    "Master''s illness is getting more and more serious..."


    in front of a stream, Liu Li sighed and thought about Chen Heng just now.


    Although Chen Heng said that he had nothing to do with it, Liu Li could see that he was just supporting.


    It can be said that his situation at the moment is getting worse and worse day by day. Maybe at any time...


    thinking of this, his heart is a little sad.


    After a year together, for Chen Heng, he really regarded him as his master.


    Chen Heng did a good job.


    In a year, after taking them as disciples, he tried his best to do his duty. He not only taught patiently in his practice, but also never lacked spiritual elixirs and stones.


    Even though Liu Li''s constitution is so poor that it can be called a waste body, he never thought of giving up. Instead, he baptized him again and again, patiently washed his body with his own magic power, and let his constitution degenerate.


    It is extremely rare for a person to be able to do this to them.


    For Chen Heng, even though Liu Li was just holding his thigh at the beginning, in the end, he could not help but sincerely regard the other side as his master.


    "Recently, it is said that there is golden dragon grass in the barren forest, which is the supreme medicine to cure the injury. If it can be seized, maybe..."


    standing by the stream, he looked to a certain direction in the distance, and this idea suddenly flashed in his mind.


    The legend of Golden Dragon grass is spread recently.


    It is said that someone once saw traces of Golden Dragon grass in the depths of the barren forest.


    As soon as the news came out, it quickly spread around.

 Chapter 150

    Jinlongcao is a unique spirit grass.


    It is said that this is the main material of Jinlong pill, which has a very powerful effect and is the supreme holy product for healing.


    No matter how serious the injury is, it can be recovered by using this kind of jinlongcao.


    Even if the last moment is about to stop breathing, but the next moment can still be lively, the effect is very powerful.


    Liu Li didn''t know how much effect the so-called Golden Dragon grass had on Chen Heng, but from the legendary point of view, it should still have some effect.


    Maybe we can make Chen Heng''s injury recover and return to normal?


    "Not to mention the Golden Dragon grass, even the Golden Dragon pill is useless."


    A cold voice came suddenly.


    "Who!"


    Liu Li''s body was stiff and he spoke subconsciously. At this moment, his whole body was numb.


    Someone eavesdropping around?


    The thought flashed through his mind.


    Just the next moment, the voice flashed in my mind, but he gave up the idea.


    "Don''t think about it."


    In my mind, the cold voice continued to come. At this moment, there was some fun in the voice: "no one is eavesdropping nearby."


    "I''m just on you."


    "On me..."


    Liu Li couldn''t help getting cold, and many thoughts flashed in his heart.


    In this year, while teaching the method of gas refining, Chen Heng also taught a lot of common sense of practice, including some aspects of giving up.


    At this moment, Liu Li''s mind will inevitably flash this idea, thought of these aspects.


    So he subconsciously looked up and looked in the direction of the house not far away.


    Chen Heng is still there at the moment.


    It must be some old monsters who are able to take away others'' bodies.


    Facing this kind of old monster, ordinary people are definitely not rivals.


    Only Chen Heng can deal with it.


    Many thoughts flashed through his mind.


    "Don''t think about it."


    Seems to be aware of Liu Li''s idea, in my mind, the voice continues to ring, at the moment it sounds like some speechless: "what won''t give up, you don''t see you match?"


    "Your teacher didn''t teach you. If you want to be targeted and taken away, you need at least Linggen perfection to be qualified?"


    "Who is rare in your poor constitution?"


    Liu Li a Leng, then suddenly.


    Yeah.


    He doesn''t have to worry about it at all.


    With his rubbish qualification and poor constitution, he is not qualified to be taken away at all.


    According to Chen Heng said before, if a person wants to be taken away, at least three conditions need to be met.


    Similar constitution, the same foundation of practice, and at least the qualification of spiritual root perfection.


    Among them, the spiritual root is the premise, otherwise it does not have the preconditions to seize and give up, even if forced to seize and give up, it will only fail.


    In other words, he is not qualified to be taken away at all.


    At this moment, Liu Li did not know whether to be lucky or to cry.


    The worst thing in the world is not to be taken away, but not even qualified to be taken away.


    Thinking of this, he sighed silently in his heart, and then continued to speak: "then who are you?"


    He was still on guard.


    In front of him, this man appeared on him for no reason, and he had been peeping at him for a long time.


    Although he ruled out the possibility of winning, he was not at all relaxed and still full of vigilance.


    After all, although most of him will not be taken away, the people around him are not necessarily.


    It is also unacceptable for this man to put his ideas on his sister.


    Even, if this person is Chen Heng''s enemy in the past, then if he takes him, won''t he help each other?


    "Don''t think about it."


    In my mind, the voice continued to ring, at the moment some helpless: "we have not seen it for a long time?"


    "I''ve seen it before?"


    Liu Li a Leng, seem to have some accident.


    Then he saw a mist rising in front of him.


    The hazy fog is rising. In the meantime, an old man''s figure emerges, giving him a very familiar feeling.


    "It''s you!"


    Looking at this man, Liu Li was stunned, and some memories of the past were aroused in his mind.


    At one time, when he was young, there were some accidents.


    At that time, just after the decline of the Liu family, the former enemy chased Liu Li and others.


    Just at the critical moment, an old man in black appeared to block those enemies.


    This happened when Liu Li was very young, and it has been some time since now.


    If you are an ordinary person, you may have forgotten it now.But Liu Li is different.


    As a passer-by, his memory began when he was very young. Even when he was very young, he had a deep impression.


    So at this moment, he immediately recalled the identity of the other party.


    "You are the grandfather who appeared that time."


    He looked at each other and called subconsciously.


    "Well, I have a good memory."


    In front of him, looking at Liu Li''s appearance, the old man laughed and then said, "but I didn''t expect that you have grown up a lot in these years."


    He looked at Liu Li in front of him with a trace of nostalgia in his eyes.


    "Master... Who are you?"


    Looking at each other''s appearance, Liu Li asked this question.


    For him, this issue is very important.


    What is the identity of the other party? Why can save him without reason, and why appear at this moment?


    At the moment, these questions came to his mind.


    "I......


    in front of him, the old man stood with his hands down and his face was cold. He just looked at Liu Li with some nostalgia in his eyes:" if according to the common people, I should be your grandfather. "


    "Grandfather..."


    Liu Li was stunned.


    He looked at each other carefully, looked at each other''s appearance, and then found something.


    The appearance of the other party is indeed very similar to him. There is a sense of similarity between them, especially the contour.


    "My mother''s father..."


    looking at the similarity in appearance, he could not help muttering to himself and subconsciously believed it.


    His mother in this life is indeed very mysterious, not only left when he was very young, but also no news left.


    The only one left was the pendant on his chest.


    Pendant...


    thinking of the pendant, he suddenly changed his face and took the pendant out of his arms: "you... Have been hiding here?"


    "Pretty smart."


    The old man nodded, his face still cold: "as early as when you were born, I was in this pendant, always looking at you."


    "It was meant to be used as a precaution and a means to assist you in your future cultivation. But I didn''t expect that day when you had an accident, I had to help you stop the people who came."


    "After that, my spirit could only fall into silence, and it was not until recently that I was able to recover again."


    He spoke softly and told the stories one by one.


    Liu Li was a little surprised.


    According to the old man in front of him, the pendant was left behind by his mother and the old man, so that one day, he could inherit their mantle and embark on the road of cultivation again.


    But I didn''t expect that in that year''s incident, the Liu family suffered an accident. Under the crisis, the old man had to rescue Liu Li.


    After that time, the old man fell into silence, and Liu Li also came to the wasteland, where he was silent for many years.


    Until now, the old man came back and reappeared.


    "So you understand."


    In front of the stream, the old man''s face was calm and he told the past one by one. Finally, he looked at Liu Li and said so.


    In the story, he also said his name, Xu Shan, is Liu Li''s grandfather.


    "I see about it."


    Liu Li nodded his head in a trance. After a while, he digested Xu Shan''s news.


    When he crossed the world, he thought that he was just reincarnated into an ordinary family of practice, but he didn''t expect that there was such a background behind him.


    It''s really shocking.


    It took Rao Shi Liu Li a long time to accept all this.


    "Grandfather..."


    sitting there, the next moment, he suddenly thought of what Xu Shan said before: "you just said that golden dragon grass is useless?"


    "Is that true?"


    "Nature is true."


    Xu Shan''s face was calm. At this moment, he looked at Liu Li and shook his head: "let alone the Golden Dragon grass, even the Golden Dragon pill is useless."


    "As early as half a year ago, I had awakened, but I had been lurking and observing in the dark."


    "Your master has already reached the limit. Now, let alone the Golden Dragon grass, it''s useless even the congenital elixir."


    Standing in front of him, he shook his head and said.


    "How can..."


    Liu Li can''t believe it: "master, he... Obviously looks very good..."


    Chen Heng''s performance is not very bad.


    Although he looks pale on weekdays, he just looks like that. At most, he coughs occasionally, which is nothing."That''s just what you look like."


    Xu Shan continued to shake his head: "for the characters at this level, the appearance in front of them is amazing."


    "The foundation of his cultivation has been damaged. It is estimated that he is nearly broken. There is no way to save him."


    "The foundation of practice..."


    Liu Li was stunned.


    In the previous year, Chen Heng also taught them the concept of the basis of practice.


    In short, this is the root and origin of a monk.


    If a monk''s foundation of practice is broken, then his life is coming to an end.


    If the foundation does not exist, how can man continue to exist?


    This kind of problem is the most important one.


    Compared with this, Liu Li''s problems are only minor ones.


    "It''s just because I saw the collapse of his foundation of practice that I haven''t done anything in the past six months."


    In front of him, Xu Shan''s face was cold, and he continued: "if not, I would have told you to leave early."


    Liu Li understood each other''s meaning.


    If the foundation of practice does not exist, it is basically to cut off all hope, and any plan to seize or give up has nothing to do with this kind of people.


    At this time, since the other party accepted Liu Li as a disciple, it is estimated that he really accepted Liu Li. There is no other secret plan.


    After all, for a dying man, it would be superfluous to plan anything more.


    Liu Li''s body suddenly stopped.


    At this moment, he thought of the past.


    Over the past year, Chen Heng''s looks and laughter have constantly come to mind.


    In front of Liu Li, he was so gentle that he treated both Liu Li and Liu Yi equally without any difference.


    Because he knows Liu Li''s qualifications, Chen Heng often encourages him, so that he doesn''t have to be discouraged and give up.


    And then there was the baptism of mana.


    In the past, he didn''t feel anything.


    But now, the meaning is different.


    When the foundation of one''s own practice is cut off, it is a waste of one''s own life to force one to baptize others with mana.


    Thinking of this, Liu Li can''t help but pause. Recalling Chen Heng''s always gentle smile, his mood is very complicated at this moment. He doesn''t know what to say.


    Looking at his appearance, Xu Shan shook his head secretly, but he didn''t say anything.


    It was not until a long time later that he spoke again: "your master is really good for you."


    When he opened his mouth like this, his eyebrows seemed to appreciate it very much: "in my generation, it''s a rare one who is aboveboard and calm."


    "If I were him, I would not be so calm."


    Liu Li was silent and choked.


    He opened his mouth for a long time and then said, "is there really no other way?"


    "If it had been earlier, when the foundation of his practice had just collapsed, there would have been some solutions."


    Xu Shan shook his head and said, "but now... It may be very small."


    "In that case, there''s a way out, right?"


    Listen to Xu Shan''s words, Liu Li in front of a bright, quickly said.


    It may be very small, that is to say, it is possible.


    No matter what this may be and how big it may be, there is still some hope in the end.


    "I have a method, called tuntianjing, which I got by accident when I was traveling."


    He looked at Liu Li in front of him and said faintly.


    Later, he didn''t talk much and waved directly.


    A little bit of information quickly poured into Liu Li''s mind and emerged in his mind.


    Boom!


    The huge information emerged and finally organized into a complex and mysterious Dharma.


    This method, called swallowing the heavenly Scripture, is about how to devour the blood of his body, and finally cultivate himself, so as to transform his own constitution.


    Using this method, theoretically speaking, as long as you swallow enough blood of different constitutions, your own constitution will become more and more terrifying and powerful.


    At the end of the day, there are even incredible effects.


    Even if it was originally a waste material, as long as it swallowed enough physical blood, it would eventually become a genius.


    "Here it is


    Feeling this method in his mind, after a long time, Liu Li suddenly woke up and was scared out in a cold sweat.


    "This method..."


    "how about it?"


    Looking at Liu Li''s performance, Xu Shan said with a smile: "this method was originally prepared by me for you."


    "Your constitution is too poor. You are naturally insulated from aura. Under normal circumstances, you almost have nothing to do with practice."


    "But it''s just normal.""If you take this swallowing Sutra as the foundation and devour many different physical blood vessels, your body will be strengthened rapidly. Even if it was just a waste body, it will continue to degenerate and become a genius."


    "How?"


    He smiles, so he speaks.


    "This method can make the constitution constantly change and renew, so it can also make up for the lack of the foundation of practice, and gradually complete the broken foundation of practice in the process of continuous change."


    "Based on this dharma, as long as enough blood is consumed, there is hope for recovery."


    Listening to this, Liu Li was silent for a moment, and then his breath became bigger and bigger.


    Swallowing the blood constitution, improving their own qualifications...


    there is no doubt that this practice is the real evil way.


    But the effect was...


    he was in a cold sweat and began to shake.


    Since he came to this world, because of his own constitution, he has directly become a waste. He is not only despised by others, but no matter how hard he tries, he can not build a foundation and really embark on the road of practice.


    Even in this year''s time, Chen Heng constantly exerts his magic power to wash his body, but it only makes his condition a little better, which is far from normal practice.


    Now, as long as he practices this magic skill, he sighs in his heart and finally makes a decision.


    "It doesn''t matter if I practice this Sutra of swallowing heaven, but my master......"


    he frowned and sighed: "he may not be willing to practice it."


    In this year''s contact, because of Chen Heng''s performance, he subconsciously thought that Chen Heng was a very decent and upright person.


    I''m afraid that even if you die, you won''t be willing to practice it.


    He had a headache when he thought of it.


    "Besides, is there no defect in such methods?"


    He raised his head, looked at Xu Shan in front of him, frowned and asked, "if you swallow other people''s physique and blood, there will be no accident?"


    After a year''s teaching, Chen Heng is no longer the Xiaobai he used to be. He already knows some basic things.


    Such as swallowing the heavenly scriptures in front of your eyes, if you swallow other people''s physical blood at will, will you really not suffer backfire?


    In front of him, listening to Liu Li''s words, Xu Shan was a little surprised, but also appreciated.


    So he nodded and continued: "nature is flawed."


    "If you really devour his body''s blood, you can increase your body''s constitution without limit. Isn''t it that as long as you practice this dharma, you will become a strong generation?"


    "It''s not that easy."


    He shook his head and said, "if you swallow other people''s physical and blood, you will be affected by those physical and blood..."


    "some things from the physical and blood will affect your mind, make your mind change, and even become another person."


    He opened his mouth faintly. At this time, he suddenly said, "in the past, I have seen several people who practice this sutra."


    "It''s just that all these people, without exception, are crazy in the end."


    Without exception... Are they all crazy?


    Listening to this, Liu Li''s face suddenly became ugly.


    It seems that the sequelae of this so-called swallowing the heavenly Scripture is much more serious than he imagined.


    If you swallow other blood constitutions, you will be affected by other blood constitutions...


    in this case, the more you swallow, the greater the impact you will have.


    If you can''t keep your mind clear and pure, it must be a very dangerous thing.


    In other words, it''s an extremely dangerous road.

 Chapter 151

    "Is there no way to reduce these hidden dangers?"


    At the moment, listening to Xu Shan''s words, Liu Li couldn''t help saying.


    Although my heart has already been prepared, the cost of swallowing the Sutra is too much.


    Once the monk''s spirit is not pure, it is easy to have all kinds of accidents. Not only his temperament may change greatly, but also he is in danger of being possessed.


    Such a big price is amazing.


    So at the moment, Liu Li can''t help asking this question.


    "Yes."


    To Liu Li''s surprise, in front of him, Xu Shan smiles: "once you start swallowing the Scriptures, you will inevitably be affected by the blood constitution."


    "However, even if it is also affected, there are many differences in the end."


    "If you''re afraid of a big change in your temperament, it''s good to devour those who are of the same blood as you."


    There was a playful look on his face, which he said at this moment.


    "What do you mean?"


    Listen to this, Liu Li suddenly a Leng, in the heart rises an unknown premonition.


    "Don''t you understand?"


    Xu Shan laughed unkindly: "compared with the same blood, the difficulty of refining will be much lower, and the influence will be weakened."


    "Therefore, the same blood is the most suitable way to use this method of swallowing heaven."


    "Blood relatives of branches are the best, but parents, children and brothers are the most suitable objects..."


    "shut up


    Hearing this, Liu Li''s face was livid: "what''s swallowing the scriptures of heaven? It''s clearly magic skill!"


    "Yes."


    Xu Shan nodded, but he didn''t deny it: "there''s no difference between good and evil. It just depends on how you use it."


    "For you, as long as it helps, isn''t that enough?"


    With a smile, he said: "if you can''t accept lineal blood relatives, then other powerful or special people are the best choice. It''s a good choice."


    "As for those of different races, although they have strong blood, they are not of the same kind and will be greatly affected. On the contrary, they are not suitable."


    He said with a smile.


    Then, he thought about it and suddenly said, "by the way, your teacher is quite suitable."


    "Most of your teacher''s accomplishments are as good as I used to be. If you can swallow them...


    " shut up! "


    Liu Li looked at his grandfather and yelled angrily: "if you are afraid of influence, you will do this to someone close to you. What do you mean with animals?"


    "If you are already a beast, why should you be afraid of any influence?"


    He said with a cold face.


    In order to reduce the impact on oneself, it is no less than the evil way to take out a butcher''s knife to those close to oneself.


    And since we are crazy, why care about the influence?


    At the moment, his face was cold, and his heart was full of rejection of the so-called swallowing Sutra.


    "Whatever you want."


    Looking at Liu Li''s picture, Xu Shan just laughed and then said, "anyway, I''ve given you the way. As for how to choose, it''s your own business."


    He opened his mouth in this way, and then his whole body was full of emptiness and disappeared in the same place.


    A black gem twinkled and gave off a faint heat flow, which surged up from Liu Li''s chest, making him stunned.


    Standing in the same place, he felt the heat on his chest, recalled what Xu Shan had just said, and sighed deeply.


    Then he looked up at the house in front of him, hesitated for a moment, and went in.


    Walking into the house, on one side, the little girl Liu Yi is walking around, boiling medicine there.


    As for Chen Heng, he is still lying in the room and has not come out.


    From time to time, you can hear the sound of coughing.


    Listening to the sound of coughing, Liu Li''s heart was a little heavy. He hesitated for a while, but he went in.


    "Master."


    In front of the door of the room, he stood there and spoke softly.


    "Come in."


    Inside the room, a gentle voice came.


    Liu Li pushed the door open and went in.


    Inside the room, a strong smell of medicine came out.


    And in the center, Chen Hengduan sits on that bed, constantly coughing.


    The light sunshine shows Chen Heng''s appearance at the moment.


    He looked very handsome, with long black hair falling down, very supple, but his face was extraordinarily pale, without any blood color. Now he was lying there, coughing and looking very uncomfortable.


    "Why are you back?"


    Lying on the head of the bed, Chen Heng turned around and looked at Liu Li in front of him. His face was mild and he said softly."Master..."


    looking at Chen Heng, Liu Li hesitated, then half knelt on the ground and took out something.


    It is a black jade, very small, carved into a round, very good-looking.


    On it, it seems that there is some unique power in circulation, which is very unique.


    "Gee."


    Looking at this jade, Chen Heng was surprised. At this time, he seemed to notice something.


    So he waved and took the jade to his body.


    "What is this?"


    Take this jade in hand, Chen Heng roughly checked it, then spoke softly, looking at Liu Li and asked.


    "I found this by accident on the mountain. It seems that it''s something special, so I came here specially to give it to the master."


    In front of Chen Heng, Liu Li said respectfully.


    This jade has been prepared by Xu Shan for a long time. It contains the practice method of swallowing the Sutra.


    According to Xu Shan, he doesn''t want to be exposed yet, and he''s not ready to appear in front of Chen Heng.


    Therefore, Liu Li can not reveal his existence, can only use other ways, the door swallow heaven to Chen Heng.


    As for whether Chen Heng can practice or not after handing over this Sutra to Chen Heng, that''s another matter.


    "It''s a kind of spirit stone. It''s specially used for storing. It''s often used to record skills or some information."


    Looking at Liu Li, Chen Heng said with a smile.


    "There should be a Dharma in this spirit stone. I''ll give you the Dharma after I break the divine pattern for a while."


    He said softly.


    "Yes."


    Liu Li nodded respectfully, then retreated.


    After he left, sitting on the head of the bed, Chen Heng looked at the jade in front of him.


    "Something specially given to me?"


    Looking at the jade in front of him, Chen Heng smiles and the idea flashed through his heart.


    For Liu Li''s previous statement, he did not believe it all.


    With the power of Liu Li''s destiny, he found a method of inheritance on his way. This may be completely true, or even not surprising.


    But this method may not be what he picked up, or it may be given by the old monster on him.


    Up to now, Chen Heng hasn''t forgotten that Liu Li still hosts an old monster.


    In recent days, the power of destiny on Liu Li has been booming, which may be a sign that the old monster has recovered.


    It is possible that this jade was picked up or given by the old monster.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng''s face is calm and holds the jade tightly. His magic power surges up and his mark of destiny plays a role at the same time. He erases the divine lines on the jade to show the message.


    A large number of information emerged in Chen Heng''s mind.


    There is a display of the intention of swallowing the Sutra, which is now in front of Chen Heng''s eyes.


    "This is......"


    feeling the message in my mind and the intention of swallowing the Scriptures, Rao Shi''s face changed with Chen Heng''s determination.


    "Swallowing other people''s physical blood and constantly transforming himself"


    he felt the message in his mind, with a smile on his face: "interesting..."


    up to now, he can be sure that most of this method was not picked up by Liu Li, but given by the old monster on his body.


    Otherwise, it can''t be so coincidental.


    Chen Heng''s injury at the moment is caused by the collapse of the foundation of cultivation.


    It is possible to repair one''s own self-cultivation foundation if one practices with the intention of swallowing the heavenly scriptures, swallowing the external blood to transform oneself.


    It''s quite right.


    It would be a coincidence to find such a counterpart.


    It''s the unknown old monster that makes it possible. It''s much bigger.


    "Tun Tian Jing..."


    recalling the meaning of Tun Tian Jing, he thought about Liu Li.


    In the case of Liu Li, there is no ordinary way to change his constitution and let him return to normal.


    But it can swallow the scriptures of heaven.


    Not only can he, but if Liu Li''s heart is hard enough and he will swallow enough different blood constitutions in the future, then I''m afraid his constitution will change greatly, from the waste material that could not be cultivated to a genius that can be compared with Tianjiao.


    This method is tailor-made for him.


    "This is destiny..."


    thinking of Liu Li''s destiny, Chen Heng couldn''t help laughing and many thoughts flashed in his heart.


    "The prohibition I left behind has been cracked by your master."On the other hand, while Chen Heng unties the seal of jade and obtains the Sutra of swallowing heaven, Xu Shan''s voice rings out again in Liu Li''s mind.


    At the moment, his voice seemed a little surprised, there is a kind of faint admiration: "powerful."


    "Even if it is an old monster of the same level, it will take several days to break the ban I laid down."


    "How long has he been using it?"


    "You master, you are extraordinary."


    He said so.


    However, Liu Li didn''t care about what Xu Shan said.


    At the moment, all he cares about is just another problem.


    "Grandfather..."


    facing Xu Shan, he was a little worried, so he said: "do you think master Zun can practice this heaven swallowing Sutra?"


    "I don''t know."


    Xu Shan shook his head and said, "in theory, swallowing the Sutra can cure him."


    "But judging from the previous situation, your master is undoubtedly a serious person, not a hypocritical thing like other old monsters."


    "For example, although there are few of them, they are all pedantic people. It''s hard to say whether they can use them."


    It has to be said that Chen Heng''s previous disguise was very good.


    Even Xu Shan and other old monsters were cheated by him. He really thought he was a gentleman.


    "But if he does, you are in danger."


    Then, Xu Shan''s voice came again, with some fun.


    "Why?"


    Liu Li frowned and asked subconsciously.


    "What do you say?"


    Xu Shan''s voice is calm, light mouth says: "you pour is good, a session of waste material, no matter how do not have big idea."


    "But your little sister is not sure..."


    he said playfully.


    "Little sister..."


    Liu Li was stunned, and then his face changed.


    Yes.


    The practice of swallowing Tianjing requires swallowing many blood constitutions in order to undergo transformation.


    Liu Li himself is just to waste material, there is no swallowing value, naturally there is no such worry.


    But Liu Yi is different.


    Compared with Liu Li, who is a waste material, Liu Yi''s qualification is very good.


    She is not only a perfect spiritual root, but also a faint transcendence. Her constitution seems to have something special.


    What''s more, she is just building a foundation, and her accomplishments are still weak.


    This kind of person can be said to be the best ration in the heart of those who practice and swallow the Sutra.


    If Chen Heng is really practicing and swallowing the Sutra, will he lay his mind on Liu Yi?


    Liu Li heart a jump, can''t help but flash this idea.


    From a perceptual point of view, he thought it was impossible.


    But from a rational point of view, he had to tell himself that it was possible.


    Between life and death, there is great terror.


    No matter how kind they are, people who are so close to each other may not be able to keep their original intention in the face of life and death.


    Not to mention, he was a monk.


    Most of the friars are indifferent and selfish.


    Although Chen Heng''s appearance looks young, but can have this kind of cultivation, it is mostly an old monster.


    And the old monsters in the friars, this is not a synonym for a good gentleman...


    one by one, they are all cannibals.


    Can Chen Heng have an exception?


    At this moment, Liu Li''s heart can''t help shaking.


    "Feel confused."


    In my mind, Xu Shan''s cold voice rang out. At this moment, he said, "no matter when, you can''t trust anyone easily."


    "Whether they are blood relatives, or their teachers, or brothers, they may attack you for something."


    "That''s the first lesson I''ll give you."


    "Don''t worry," he said


    "You''re still young. If you do arrive at that time, I''ll help you."


    "But we have to remember this lesson in the future."


    "No one can be trusted but yourself."


    "Any of these... Including your grandfather?"


    Listening to Xu Shan''s words, Liu Li was silent for a while, then suddenly opened his mouth and said so.


    Xu Shan Leng Leng, and then a smile, a very happy smile.


    "Naturally."


    He said softly, without any hesitation or hesitation.


    At night, Chen Heng walks in the wilderness.In front of him, the bodies of several wild wolves fell to the ground. By this time, they had become mummies.


    Looking at the wolf corpse in front of him and feeling the rising feeling in his body, Chen hengruo has some thoughts.


    "So it is..."


    he nodded, and many thoughts flashed in his mind: "while swallowing the heavenly scriptures and swallowing the blood constitution of others, he will also be affected by those blood, which will have a serious impact on himself."


    At this moment, as he devoured the blood of these wolves, in Chen Heng''s body, a bloodthirsty and crazy impulse constantly poured into his mind, which made him have the impulse to kill at all costs.


    This kind of bloodthirsty impulse is very obvious, if ordinary people, at this moment, it is estimated that they can''t restrain it and go out to do it.


    But Chen Heng is different after all.


    Compared with tangtangzhenjun, the blood power of just a few wolves is still too weak to shake his spirit and cause too much influence.


    However, even so, Chen Heng can see clearly.


    The blood power of a few wolves can''t make a great impact on him, but if he continues to make a lot of things, even if he is a real king, he will be affected sooner or later, which will lead to a great change in his character.


    And if you want to avoid this kind of influence, you need to find as close as possible to your own blood.


    But this kind of existence, often is own clansman.


    If in order to increase their own physical fitness and blood, and to their own people, then this is no different from the evil way.


    At the moment, Chen Heng''s mind can''t help flashing this idea.


    Although he was just in contact, he was a real king after all, so he quickly understood the characteristics of this skill.


    And the specific situation, after just practice, he also has the bottom of the heart.


    Standing in the same place, he felt the change of his body.


    After swallowing all the blood power of those wolves, a red force emerged in his body, gradually integrated with his body, and gradually improved, strengthening his own constitution and blood.


    Under the influence of this kind of power, there was a sign that he would stop collapsing.


    However, the blood power of just a few wolves is too weak for him to play a great role.


    If you want to really complete transformation, further improve on the basis of the true monarch''s body, and completely heal the foundation of practice, you will need to swallow up a huge amount.


    Thinking of this, standing in the same place, Chen Heng can''t help turning around and looking in the direction of the house.


    At this moment, his vision seems to pass through a lot of isolation, saw Liu Yi sleeping in the house.


    Compared with other people, Liu Yi''s qualifications are excellent, and Linggen''s qualifications are far higher than others.


    Just him, I''m afraid, can be worth swallowing countless ordinary people.


    What''s more, her cultivation is still weak at the moment. Theoretically speaking, she seems to be able to succeed as soon as she starts.


    Unfortunately, this is only theoretical.


    Chen Heng knows that the little girl looks ordinary, but in fact, she is extremely high in nature. Once her strength breaks out, she will even surpass Zhenjun.


    If he really dares to fight against her, I''m afraid the end will be miserable.


    "It''s a pity that it''s late..."


    thinking of this, Chen Heng felt a little sorry, and the idea flashed through his mind.


    He was late in acquiring the Sutra of swallowing heaven.


    If he had just come to this world, and the spirit base had just collapsed, he would still have some hope to obtain this heaven swallowing Sutra.

 Chapter 152

    Standing in the wild, Chen Heng thought alone.


    Seriously speaking, for the situation in front of him, swallowing Tianjing has some effect.


    But it didn''t work.


    If in the past, when he had just come into the world, his spiritual foundation was still in good condition, and there were signs of collapse, he would have obtained this Sutra of swallowing heaven, then it might be really useful.


    It is not impossible to take this swallowing Scripture as the foundation, swallow the external blood and physique, and complete the metamorphosis again and again, so as to improve one''s own spiritual base in the metamorphosis.


    But now, it''s impossible.


    It''s no better now than it was a year ago.


    A year ago, he had just come into the world, and the spiritual base in his body had just been damaged, which was far less serious than it is now.


    But up to now, the situation in his body has reached a limit.


    At this point, it''s not impossible for him to stop the collapse of the spiritual base in his body and make it up. It''s just that the evil that needs to be caused and the creatures that need to be killed will reach a terrible level.


    Moreover, it may not be successful.


    Such a thankless thing, let it go.


    Chen Heng shook his head silently.


    In front of me, this place is located in the wasteland. What excellent physical blood can be used to devour it?


    If he chooses to devour the blood of ordinary people, it will be of no use to him.


    If you choose to go somewhere else.


    Let''s not talk about whether he can make it or not in his present condition, but how to find those talents with excellent qualifications and special physique is a problem.


    Those talents with excellent qualifications and special physique, if not unexpected, must have been discovered early, and they are not so easy to start.


    And with Chen Heng''s condition at the moment, it is not to swallow one or two Tianjiao to be able to recover.


    Unless he is willing to fight against the whole world, he should give up the idea.


    He is too lazy to do such thankless things.


    After all, even if you do it, you may not be able to survive.


    If you don''t have a choice, it''s all right. But Chen Heng is not the noumenon now. Why?


    The thought flashed through his mind, then he shook his head and looked to the other side.


    In the distance, inside the house, Liu Li and Liu Yi are still lying in them, sleeping in their respective rooms.


    However, Liu Yi is really sleeping. As for Liu Li, he just closed his eyes and pretended to sleep there. In fact, he didn''t fall asleep.


    I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng silently watched the two men.


    In both of them, the golden power of destiny appeared. At this moment, there was a little flame burning on them, which ignited their power of destiny.


    It''s a sign that destiny is burning, and that it''s booming.


    In front of them, if there is no accident, they will soon get out of the current situation and start their own road of rise.


    "All right."


    Looking at the fate of Liu and Li, Chen Heng thought for a moment, and finally made a decision.


    Standing where he was, he laughed, then turned and left.


    In the days that followed, Chen Heng, as usual, taught them all kinds of methods.


    As for swallowing the Sutra, he did not mention it, as if nothing had happened.


    Everything seems to have calmed down.


    Until that day.


    "Sit down."


    One morning, Chen Heng called Liu Li and Liu Li into the room and asked them to sit down in turn.


    "Master is leaving."


    Looking at Liu Li in front of them, Chen Heng smiles, and then whispers.


    Voice down, Liu Li two immediately raised their heads.


    "Master, where are you going?"


    Looking at Chen Heng, the little girl Liu Yi said, with some reluctant face.


    "Go far away, and come back to my hometown."


    Chen Heng''s face was gentle and he spoke softly.


    "The hometown of the master?"


    Liu Yi is a little curious: "where is that?"


    "It''s a good place."


    Chen Heng smiles: "there are few disputes, and people don''t have to worry about whether they have enough to eat. Everyone can read and practice martial arts..."


    he says in a soft voice.


    The little girl''s face suddenly showed the color of vision: "can you bring us together?"


    "Master, I don''t want to leave you."


    She was reluctant to say so.


    One side, Liu Li did not speak, but also with some reluctant face.


    "I don''t want to leave you as a teacher."


    Chen Heng reaches out his hand and touches Liu Yi''s head.


    The little girl''s head is very soft. Her black hair is long and soft. It feels very comfortable.Chen Heng gently stroked her face with a gentle expression.


    Liu Yi didn''t resist, but enjoyed being touched by Chen Heng, and then gradually relied on Chen Heng.


    I don''t know if it''s because she didn''t have a good rest. She lies on Chen Heng and unconsciously falls asleep.


    Looking at this scene, Liu Li opened his mouth, just wanted to say something, but suddenly stopped.


    An inexplicable drowsiness emerged from his mind. This moment enveloped his whole body and made him have the impulse to go to sleep regardless of everything.


    This sleepiness is so strong, is also so sudden, let Liu Li suddenly alert.


    "Master......"


    a strong sense of sleepiness emerged. At the last moment, he reluctantly opened his eyes and looked forward.


    On the head of the bed in front of him, Chen Hengduan was sitting there, holding Liu Yi in his arms. Now his face was calm. He just watched him quietly, and his face looked very peaceful.


    Just looking at Chen Heng''s expression, Liu Li''s mouth is full of bitterness.


    At this moment, he recalled what Xu Shan had said to him before. His heart was full of bitterness and pain.


    "After all, is that still the case?"


    He was in pain and wanted to say something at this moment.


    Just in him, irresistible, irresistible sleepiness hit, let him simply can not support.


    In situ, he tried to open his eyes, but there was no way to support him. He could only close his eyes in silence and fell into a deep sleep.


    In front of his chest, a black pendant glowed slowly, and there seemed to be some reaction at this moment.


    "I''ve come to this point after all."


    Xu Shan hides in the black pendant and silently watches the scene outside. At this time, he can''t help sneering.


    For this scene in front of him, he had expected and prepared for it.


    Friars, friars, this is a group of selfishness, the most indifferent people.


    For the sake of a little spirit stone and a little spirit elixir, many sanxiu can fight and fight with each other, not to mention their lives.


    There are no small things before life and death.


    What a hero in his life, but before he died, his ugly appearance appeared frequently?


    No one wants to die.


    Especially those old monsters who have lived for countless years.


    In Xu Shan''s view, Chen Heng''s practice is not surprising at all.


    It''s just very normal.


    If it were him, it would be the same.


    Hiding in the pendant, he is secretly hiding. At this moment, he is ready to make a move. He is ready to find a chance to make a move and kill with one blow.


    However, to his surprise, Chen Heng didn''t do it immediately after taking Liu Li down.


    "Life and death..."


    sitting on the head of the bed, Chen Heng was silent for a long time, then sighed and sighed.


    Then, he reached out his hand, one hand slowly fell on Liu Li''s shoulder.


    Just when Xu Shan thinks that Chen Heng is going to attack Liu Li, the scene that follows makes him directly stunned.


    Pure blood essence is flowing. At this moment, every inch of blood color appears in Chen Heng''s body.


    The color of the blood is extremely bright and pure. It seems that it has some unique power. As long as people get a little bit of it, they can become extraordinary, have more excellent qualities, and complete a transformation on the level of life.


    these are not the others, they are the essence of the source of blood.


    at the moment, these sources of essence emerge from Chen Heng''s body. Under his control, they gradually pour into the body of the two people of Liu Li.


    Xu Shan was stunned by this scene.


    "He... He..."


    he looked at Chen Heng''s action and was completely stunned at this moment. He didn''t know how to react.


    Chen Heng''s action, he sees in the eye, naturally knows what he is doing.


    At the moment, Chen Heng is practicing the Sutra of swallowing heaven.


    However, unlike normal people, Chen Heng is not the source of swallowing other people''s blood.


    At the moment, he was refining his own blood source, and forced to extract it by swallowing Tianjing, and then injected it into Liu Li and Liu Yi.


    This is the blood source of a real king. It is extremely precious. It can even be said that it is something that is hard to find in the world.


    What''s more, compared with the blood source that is swallowed by swallowing Tianjing, Chen Heng takes the initiative to extract his own blood source.


    The origin obtained in this way will have the least impact, even will not affect people''s mind, and will not be affected by the origin of blood.


    However, the consequences of the extraction of the origin of blood will also be very frightening.


    After this time, no matter what, Chen Heng will die.


    If a true king sacrifices himself to make others successful.In such a scene, even Xu Shan, who is as cold as stone, can''t help but be moved.


    "Swallowing Tianjing, in the name of swallowing Tianjing, is true..."


    in front of him, sitting on the head of the bed, looking at Liu Li and his wife, Chen Heng opened his mouth in a soft voice, sighed and said, "it''s just an evil way to swallow the origin of other people''s blood in this way. Even if he tries to be arrogant for a while, it won''t last long. Sooner or later, he will change his mind and fall into madness."


    "It''s better to let me help you."


    He laughed, because his blood source was extracted, his face became more and more pale: "I am the real king, and my source is enough to complete the baptism and change your qualification for Li''er."


    "I don''t need to practice such magic skills any more."


    He spoke softly, murmuring to himself subconsciously.


    "Just for the sake of simplicity, don''t you want him to practice the Sutra of swallowing heaven..."


    listening to Chen Heng''s words and hiding in the black pendant, Xu Shan can''t help being moved.


    In the past, he met a lot of people, including some tough monks, who were old monsters.


    Most of these old monsters are just like him. They do everything they can to achieve their goals.


    It''s impossible for people like Chen Heng to give up their chance to survive for their future generations, or even sacrifice themselves to open up a way for future generations.


    It seems simple to sacrifice yourself and help others, but the determination is enormous.


    There is no self sacrifice mind, not afraid to lose the open-minded, calm heart, absolutely unable to do.


    What kind of spirit is this?


    At this moment, Xu Shan sighed deeply, inexplicably ashamed.


    Out of the habit of the past, he always thought about people in the dark, but he never thought that he could meet a person like Chen Heng. He would rather give up himself than become a disciple.


    "Cough... Cough..."


    in front of the body, bursts of cough came out.


    At this moment, as time goes by, Chen Heng can''t help coughing.


    With the loss of the source in his body, his face became more and more dark, his long black hair became white, and his face appeared with fine textures, which made him look old all of a sudden.


    The original powerful mana in his body also dissipated quickly, and soon became dry, like a dry river.


    In contrast to his situation, Liu Li''s situation is getting better and better.


    A little spiritual power covers everything, covering the bodies of the two.


    Just in a short time, their accomplishments greatly increased, and they suddenly crossed a long distance.


    Liu Yi does not care for the moment. As for Liu Li, the foundation has been built and the transformation has been completed.


    From this moment on, he was a real friar, so far different from ordinary people.


    "It seems that... This is the limit..."


    a voice sounded in the room, old and weak.


    Looking in front of him, Chen Heng mumbles to himself, then struggles to get up and walks out of the room slowly.


    He went out of the room and came outside. He had to stop before he took a few steps. It seemed that he suffered some kind of strange pain, especially uncomfortable.


    Outside, the light warm sun rises and shines on the earth, showing Chen Heng''s appearance.


    Looking at the light in front of him and feeling the light warm sun, Chen Heng smiles and goes out.


    He walked slowly, so casually to find a path, random walk.


    Compared with the past, his strength at the moment has been weakened to the extreme, a rich source has been refined, and now there is only an empty shell.


    His life is very short. If there is no accident, he will die soon.


    Chen Heng is not surprised by this, and has accepted it calmly.


    He walked slowly forward, slowly forward.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been walking, but his body began to change.


    A little inexplicable trace appeared on him. At the beginning, it was a little bit, but then it increased, and finally it became more and more dense, covering Chen Heng''s whole body.


    At the moment, he is like a porcelain doll full of cracks, fragmented.


    A breeze came slowly.


    In the breeze, Chen Heng''s body stopped, and then the whole body directly turned into fly ash, which disappeared, leaving no trace or body.


    Originally, only his remaining clothes were there to prove his existence.


    It took Liu Li a long time to wake up from his deep sleep.


    In his previous deep sleep, he had a dream.


    He couldn''t remember the content of the dream clearly. He just felt very comfortable.


    A warm feeling enveloped his whole body, which seemed to nourish his body and make him stronger.When he woke up, he found that the previous feelings seemed to be true.


    "You wake up."


    Aware of Liu Li''s awakening, Xu Shan''s quiet voice rings out, resounding in Liu Li''s mind.


    "Yes."


    Liu Li nodded, and then was stunned.


    At this moment, his feeling is obviously different from the past.


    An extraordinarily powerful feeling came to him.


    His body contains the power of terror, at the moment between every move, can burst out far more powerful than in the past, the power of terror.


    It''s like a big stone can be broken with one punch.


    This kind of strong feeling is not before.


    With Liu Li''s careful examination, something more surprising happened to him.


    In his body, the light golden mana is flowing, flowing, emitting a kind of inexplicable brilliance.


    These golden hair mana, he did not have in the past.


    In the past, because of physical reasons, he has not been able to really gather magic power, unable to really embark on the road of practice.


    But now, although the golden mana in his body is rare, it does exist. It exists in his body, flows and swims in his body.


    This kind of feeling, makes him directly stunned, this moment directly stunned.


    After a while, he turned and looked at Liu Yi.


    Compared with him, Liu Yi seems to have changed. The breath of the whole person is a little deeper, and the cultivation becomes more terrible.


    Feeling this change, he murmured to himself with a kind of inexplicable doubt: "what happened to..."


    At the moment, his memory still stays in front of them, when Chen Heng suddenly gives them a hand to let them fall asleep.


    Originally, he thought that Chen Heng was going to attack them and refine the origin of their bodies.


    But now it doesn''t seem like this?


    What''s going on?


    "You can see for yourself what happened."


    In my mind, Xu Shan''s voice continued to ring, this moment seems to have some sigh.


    A stream of information came to mind, and then scenes emerged.


    For Liu Li, Xu Shan has no extra words. He directly uses his magic power to reshape the previous picture and inject it into Liu Li''s mind.


    Thus, the previous picture reappeared.


    In the picture, after Liu Li is in a coma, everything Chen Heng has done is clearly shown in front of his eyes and comes to his mind.


    He saw that Chen Heng''s hand stroked their heads, and then refined the blood in their bodies and injected it into their bodies.


    Looking at this scene, Liu Li was stunned.


    "Master!"


    Scenes come to mind.


    In the scene, he can clearly see the change of Chen Heng, looking at him from the original Yingwu Junxiu, become aging.


    He couldn''t help choking and didn''t know what to say.


    "You have a good master."


    In my mind, Xu Shan''s voice rang out again, and there was a sigh at this moment.

 Chapter 153

    "You have a good master..."


    in my mind, Xu Shan''s voice sounded slowly. At this moment, it seemed a little cold, but also with some sigh.


    "In this world, there are not many people like your master."


    Voice fell, Liu Li did not speak, just two arms clenched, shaking all over.


    Unconsciously, his face is already full of tears, flowing out along his face, interwoven into two tears.


    He just cried and made a silent sound.


    Looking at his appearance, Xu Shan opened his mouth and was about to reprimand him, but at last he seemed to think of something, but he didn''t speak.


    After crying for a moment, Liu Li turned around and saw something.


    In front of the bed, at the moment a black jade is lying there, just lying in the position where Chen Heng was lying before.


    At this moment, the jade emits a faint black light, which attracts Liu Li''s attention.


    And this jade is nothing else. It''s the one Liu Li gave to Chen Heng.


    Looking at the jade, Liu Li bit his lip, then reached out and picked up the jade.


    When he picked up the jade, a message also flowed into his mind.


    It was the intention of swallowing the Scripture of heaven, and it was something Liu Li was very familiar with. Now he went over it again and deepened his memory in silence.


    Then a familiar voice began to ring.


    "I''ll open it myself."


    In Liu Li''s mind, Chen Heng''s voice sounded again, the voice is particularly familiar and kind.


    In front of the body, an image automatically flows and emerges in front of the body.


    Chen Heng''s appearance appeared again, just in front of Liu Li. He was still so young and in full bloom, so he was extraordinary.


    At a glance, it looks as if he is still alive and still exists.


    But both Liu Li and Xu Shan know that Chen Heng, who appears in front of him at the moment, is not his noumenon, just an influence he left before.


    Just at the moment, he was standing there, with a unique style between his eyebrows, looking extraordinary.


    "Tun Tian Jing, this Scripture is really good. The person who founded it must be a man of the highest rank, and a teacher can''t match him."


    "But the malpractice of this law is too obvious."


    In front of him, Chen Heng''s face was calm. According to the scene engraved before, he just said: "it''s a magic way to follow this method and take away the essence of human blood. In order to strengthen himself, he doesn''t hesitate to raise a butcher''s knife to his blood relatives."


    "I didn''t want to leave this behind, but I was going to seal it up, otherwise others would know."


    "It''s just Houde building thinking, but it''s not right."


    He lowered his head, his eyes seemed to be able to pass through the layers of isolation, and was looking at Liu Li in front of him: "I don''t want you to get such a method, but I don''t want you to go on such a road and fall into the evil way."


    "It''s just that it''s not right for me to make such a judgment on my own."


    "Your future is up to you."


    "This dharma is for the teacher to stay. As for the future, it''s up to you."


    He looked at Liu Li with gentle eyes and spoke softly, as if the man was still there: "your future should be decided by yourself."


    "It''s the same for anyone to replace you except yourself, including being a teacher."


    "I believe you as a teacher, and I won''t be reduced to that level."


    In the same place, looking at Liu Li, Chen Heng continued to speak, said a lot, but at last he laughed.


    "Sure enough, there is a time to gather and disperse, and there will be a difference."


    "Now, it''s time to leave as a teacher."


    "It''s a pity..."


    he sighed: "in the end, I still can''t see your future."


    There was a slight sigh, and there was something complicated on his face, which seemed rather regretful.


    In front of him, Chen Heng''s figure slowly becomes empty, and finally gradually dissipates. So far, he disappears.


    In place, Liu Li has been crying.


    "Shifu......"


    he sobbed in a low voice and watched the last image Chen Heng left in front of him disappear. He didn''t know what to say.


    As a passer-by, after more than ten years of hardship, he thought that his will was already very strong, and he would never cry for anything again.


    But today, he is still like this after all....


    on him, the black pendant flickers and emits faint light.


    Inside, looking at the scene just passed, Xu Shan''s face was somewhat complicated, and some didn''t know what to say.


    Finally, he sighed deeply and said, "don''t cry."


    His face gradually calmed down, and he said faintly, "it''s not long since your master left..."


    "if you go out now, maybe you can help your master collect the corpse.""Otherwise, after a while, I''m afraid your master''s body will be eaten away by the wolves outside."


    "What?"


    Listen to this, Liu Li Leng Leng, and then quickly react.


    Without the slightest hesitation, he got up and ran out quickly along the direction pointed out by Xu Shan.


    At the moment, he is much faster than before.


    This is the change brought about by the formal foundation construction.


    Before that, Chen Heng''s baptism for them not only helped him break through the obstacles of practice, but also helped him build the foundation of practice, making him a monk.


    Compared with before, his strength at the moment is naturally more powerful and faster.


    Following the guidance of Xu Shan, Liu Li walked quickly on the road.


    He followed Xu Shan''s guidance very quickly and found the target he was looking for.


    But when he found the place where Chen Heng fell, there was no Chen Heng there.


    Only a few pieces of Chen Heng''s clothes were left in place, and there was nothing else.


    "How?"


    Looking at the familiar clothes on the ground, Liu Li was stunned again.


    "It seems that he should have turned his body into a corpse."


    In his mind, Xu Shan''s voice sounded again: "this place has traces of Tao. It may become a small spiritual land in the future. It''s not necessary to bring new spiritual opportunities to this place."


    The change brought by a true monarch''s transformation is very obvious.


    In Xu Shan''s induction, the aura of this place is much stronger than in the past.


    Although it is still very weak compared with other places, it is very good in the wilderness.


    After listening to Xu Shan''s words, Liu Li could only nod his head silently. Then he lowered his head and carefully put away the clothes left by Chen Heng and took them back.


    Before long, he went back to his place again.


    In the room, after this period of time, Liu Yi has now awakened.


    When she looked at her brother, she seemed to have just woken up and was still a little confused: "brother... Just now, I seem to have had a long dream..."


    her eyes were ruddy and looked sad and sad: "in my dream, master died..."


    "then I just woke up and master disappeared..."


    "brother Brother, master, he...


    "it''s OK."


    Looking at Liu Yi, Liu Li was silent for a moment, then said: "master, he... Nothing happened."


    "He just went to a very far place and would not come back for a long time"


    "really?"


    Little girl Liu Yi some dubious: "then why doesn''t he... Say with Yi Yi?"


    "What did Yiyi do wrong to make Shifu unhappy?"


    Her eyes were red and sad.


    "No


    Liu Liqiang smiles and lowers himself to comfort patiently.


    Even cheat with coax after a good while, Liu Yicai some tired continue to sleep.


    Liu Li turned around and went to one side to find a secret place.


    He did not find Chen Heng''s body, can only give Chen Heng set up a clothes grave.


    However, he did not dare to set up a tombstone.


    It is extremely dangerous to set up a tombstone in such a place as wasteland.


    There are many people in order to earn a little stone, get the dead buried with, and wantonly dig the grave.


    If Liu Li sets up a tombstone for Chen Heng, he just gives those people a goal in vain, so that Chen Heng will be covered with dust after his death.


    "Master..."


    after finishing everything, Liu Li knelt on the ground and kowtowed deeply: "don''t worry."


    "I know what you mean."


    "In the future, I will carry on your past teaching, and I will never be reduced to the evil way you hate."


    "In the future, I will inherit your mantle and carry forward Yujing."


    "And the guy who hurt you and made you fall."


    When his head touched the ground, he opened his mouth again at this moment, and his voice was extremely firm: "after I have completed my practice, I will find a way to trace it and avenge you, master."


    The root of Chen Heng''s fall, in the final analysis, is the collapse of his own spiritual base.


    The collapse of LINGJI can not be without reason, it must have its reasons.


    In the past, Chen Heng never mentioned this aspect. Obviously, he didn''t want them to get involved.


    But the master didn''t mention it. As a disciple, Liu Li had to do what he should do.


    In the future, after he has completed his cultivation, he will thoroughly investigate Chen Heng''s past.


    If Chen Heng''s injury is really caused by others, he will take revenge for Chen Heng anyway.At this moment, Liu Li''s mind is like this, and his mind is very firm.


    After the simple worship, Liu Li made some cover up for the place, then turned around and went back to his residence.


    Then he began to practice.


    Just a meditation, he felt different.


    In the past, his meditation was particularly difficult. Even with the help of various kinds of elixirs, it was difficult for him to enter the state, and even more difficult to pull the aura and refine it into mana.


    But now, things are different.


    At this moment, he seems to have changed himself. His practice is very smooth, just like eating and drinking water.


    Around him, the rolling spirit power continuously poured into his body, surging on him, and then he refined it into mana, which turned into his accumulation.


    Almost every once in a while, he can feel the surge of mana in his body, increasing all the time.


    This kind of feeling, is he has never had before.


    For Liu Li''s performance at the moment, even Xu Shan was a little surprised.


    "You are no less talented than Linggen."


    In Liu Li''s mind, Xu Shan''s voice sounded again. At this moment, it sounded like some surprise.


    Compared with before, Liu Li''s change at the moment is very huge.


    Before that, his qualifications were terrible, almost a scrap.


    But now, under the inculcation of true king''s origin, his constitution has changed rapidly, as if he had been reborn.


    As far as his present performance is concerned, he is not inferior to some Tianjiao characters with perfect spiritual roots.


    In other words, at the moment, Liu Li is also a genius. He is really on the same level with those arrogant figures in terms of talent.


    What''s more, such amazing transformation hardly brought him any influence.


    The origin of Chen Heng''s blood was given voluntarily and refined on his own initiative, without any resentment or influence.


    This blood source into Liu Li''s body, brought him little influence, almost No.


    As a result, Xu Shan could not help sighing.


    "What a lucky boy."


    In the past, it was impossible for a real king to sacrifice himself to make two mortals perfect.


    With Zhenjun''s strength, a drop of his blood is a rare elixir, which can make people change their physique and increase their qualifications.


    And its origin is even more extraordinary.


    Liu Li has this kind of fortune in front of him. He has directly obtained most of the original knowledge of a real king. It''s not surprising that he will have such a performance now. On the contrary, it''s quite normal.


    If there is no such performance, it should be considered strange.


    Thinking of this, Xu Shan can''t help turning around and looking at Liu Yi, who has fallen asleep and is sleeping soundly in bed.


    The little girl was wearing a robe, and now she was lying on the head of the bed, sleeping sweetly.


    In her body, the strong power of the true king''s origin is also spreading and spreading, changing her constitution at any time, making her constitution stronger on the basis of the original.


    Most of the source of Chen Heng''s previous work has been handed over to Liu Li, so that he can completely change his constitution and get a new life.


    But there is also a considerable part of it flowing into Liu Yi''s body.


    Compared with Liu Li, Liu Yi''s physical quality is extraordinary, and he is a perfect spirit root, even a proud God.


    On the basis of this, we can get the original baptism of a real king, and go up to a higher level on the original basis.


    Its quality will become more terrible.


    "If you can swallow this girl..."


    looking at Liu Yi lying on the head of the bed, Xu Shan''s face is colder, and this idea flashed through his heart.


    At the moment, the indoctrination has just ended, and the true king is still flowing in the little girl''s body.


    Now, if you use the Sutra of swallowing heaven, you can not only swallow the little girl, but also take away the essence of the real king left in the little girl''s body.


    After acquiring the origin of Liu Yi''s blood and the rest of the true monarch''s origin, Liu Li''s qualification will go further and reach a terrible level.


    What''s more, Liu Yi at the moment is almost defenceless to Liu Li.


    As long as Liu Li wants to, he can start at any time, and he is very easy, and there is no future trouble at all.


    What a good deal.


    Think of here, Xu Shan''s face gradually cold.


    Just a moment later, he looked at Liu Li in front of him and felt the sadness in his heart. Finally, he sighed and didn''t say anything about it.


    "Indeed, there is no need."


    He recalled Chen Heng''s actions before. At this time, he sighed and flashed the idea.


    Indeed, there is no need.


    Swallowing the Sutra is not a good way.To use the swallowing Sutra and devour the origin of other people''s blood can make one''s own constitution and blood constantly degenerate, but it will also be constantly affected and gradually walk towards the lost abyss.


    If the previous Liu Li, his own poor qualifications to such a helpless, indeed there is no way, there is no other choice.


    But now....


    recalling Chen Heng''s previous practice of sacrificing himself to open up a path of cultivation for Liu Li, he sighed in his heart and quietly gave up the idea.


    It''s not necessary.


    The deep darkness enveloped everything.


    It''s like an abyss opening and swallowing everything in.


    When Chen Heng fell, his consciousness fell into silence and lost for a short time.


    It wasn''t until a moment later that his consciousness revived again.


    When he woke up again, his place had changed.


    Now around, is the familiar furnishings.


    After the fall of the simulacrum, he also separated from the simulation world and returned to his own world.


    At the moment, he is in his room, lying on the head of the bed.


    "Is that the feeling of death..."


    lying on the bed, Chen Heng recalled the feeling he had just felt, and the idea flashed through his mind.


    Just that kind of feeling, at the moment is still in his mind, especially clear.


    That stillness, the cold and stillness of losing everything, made him palpitating and unforgettable.


    Lying on the head of the bed for a long time, he shook his head and looked ahead.


    In front of the body, a number of words emerge, flash at the moment.


    "The simulation is over, and now it''s settled..."


    "in a strange world, you started a journey, and many stories happened on the journey..."


    "you saved a lot of people, killed a lot of people, and permanently changed the fate of many people..."


    "you influenced several destiny people, and affected their future trajectory."


    "Comprehensive evaluation: excellent."


    "When the settlement is completed, the number of points you get is 7327..."


    the faint handwriting appears in front of Chen Heng.


    A smile suddenly appeared on Chen Heng''s face.


    More than 7000 simulation points...


    such a big harvest is not in vain for his hard work.


    This time of simulation, it can be said that he spent the longest time in many simulations.


    Hundreds of years is a long time.


    In the east land, he washed many sects and came to the world. There is no doubt about his influence on the world.


    So it''s not surprising that he got such a high number of points.


    However, in the introduction of the simulator display, he also found something.


    "Does the acquisition of points really include the influence on the destiny?"


    Looking at the handwriting emerging in front of him, Chen Heng smiles and the idea flashed through his heart.


    Not as he expected.


    It can also greatly increase the evaluation and simulation points of settlement by exerting influence on the destiny and influencing their future direction and trajectory.


    Otherwise, there''s no need for the simulator to write a reminder.

 Chapter 154

    "The influence on destiny also accounts for a large proportion of the simulator''s score."


    Lying on the bed, Chen Heng nodded to himself, and this thought flashed through his heart.


    He has been exploring the rules of the simulator.


    Then he continued to look in front of him.


    In front of him, lines of writing appeared.


    This time, he gained a lot. Not to mention the skills he gained, but the secret news. There were more than 7000 points in the simulation.


    More than 7300 simulation points, plus what he had left before, now his simulation points have reached 9000.


    There are nine thousand simulation points. This number has greatly exceeded the past. The acquisition supports him to do something.


    "Do you want to consume 2000 simulation points and open a new world?"


    In front of the body, light handwriting reappears.


    Looking at the handwriting in front of him, Chen Heng can''t help frowning.


    "Two thousand?"


    He had some doubts.


    At the end of the last simulation, he also had the option to open a new world.


    At that time, it seemed that only a thousand simulation points were needed.


    But this time, it''s 2000.


    Why?


    "Is it the addition of multiples?"


    At the moment, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    It seems that he is aware of the thoughts in his mind. In his mind, a stream of information instinctively comes out.


    "I see."


    Feeling the instinctive feedback from the simulator, Chen Heng suddenly realized.


    It''s not the sum of multiples, it''s the difference in the world.


    According to the rules of the simulator, the more powerful the world is, the more simulation points are needed to open it.


    Chen Heng needs more points to open a new world this time than he did last time, just because the world he opened this time is stronger than Tianqing.


    Understand this rule, Chen Heng this just suddenly.


    "On."


    Without too much hesitation, Chen Heng nodded and agreed.


    Two thousand simulation points is not a small number. If it had been before, he would have hesitated.


    But now, the number of simulation points on his hand has expanded to 9000, so there is no need to delay.


    It''s only 2000 simulation points. Just open it directly.


    The idea flashed through his mind, and then he chose to agree directly.


    As he chose to agree, the number of analog points changed rapidly from 9000 to 7000.


    "Congratulations on unlocking the new world."


    "The holy world has opened."


    "Holy land world?"


    Looking at the name in front of him, Chen Heng was surprised.


    Holy land world, the world from the name, but can not see its background style.


    It seems that you still need to go in and have a look.


    After the opening of the new world, Chen Heng continued to look forward.


    Next, it''s a more exciting part.


    In front of him, accompanied by Chen Heng''s gaze, a big turntable appeared slowly, just in front of him.


    On the big turntable, blocks of different colors are placed there. It seems that there are virtual shadows on them, which attract Chen Heng''s attention.


    These are all he had gained in the azure world before.


    At the moment, these things are in front of the big turntable, waiting for him to regain.


    Without hesitation, Chen Heng directly chose to start.


    In front of you, the big turntable turns slowly.


    Twenty simulation points were deducted in a blink of an eye, but Chen Heng didn''t pay attention to them at all.


    For Chen Heng at the moment, a mere 20 simulation points is nothing, there is no way to make him frown.


    With the deduction of simulation points, the big turntable rotates slowly.


    An inexplicable force began to spread.


    Under Chen Heng''s gaze, the pointer on the big turntable kept turning and began to stop slowly.


    "The Sutra of swallowing heaven by Chen Yu, the real king..."


    in front of him, light handwriting emerged.


    Chen Heng immediately frowned.


    Tuntianjing, which had been remembered by him for a long time, had been directly brought back by him with his return.


    That is to say, the big turntable this time is superfluous and useless.


    A wasted opportunity.


    He flashed this idea in his heart, and with no expression behind him, he continued to turn the big turntable.


    In front of him, the big turntable continued to rotate, and the pointer on it turned very fast.


    "Get Chen Yu''s congenital pill."


    The faint handwriting reappeared.Later, a bottle of pills appeared in Chen Heng''s hands.


    The pills are packed in a blue jade bottle, which looks very good.


    In the jade bottle, there are about ten congenital pills.


    "Congenital pill?"


    Chen Heng nodded: "still good."


    In the former world, Chen Heng, as a real king, searched a lot of elixirs.


    This congenital pill is one of them, which is quite good.


    The so-called congenital elixir is the most basic one among the congenital elixirs. Taking it can warm the body, make the body strong, and even increase the quality to a certain extent.


    Of course, the effect is very weak, not very strong, only incidental.


    However, this can not deny the value of this pill.


    "Not bad."


    Chen Heng nodded.


    In his collection, although congenital Dan is not the best, it is also a pretty good thing.


    Forty simulation points for this is definitely a profit.


    Then, Chen Heng continued to turn the turntable.


    "Get the spirit stone of Chen Yu."


    Several spirit stones appear in Chen Heng''s hands.


    It doesn''t look very big. Each piece is about the size of a baby''s fist. It looks crystal clear and beautiful, like a good-looking gem.


    This is the hard currency in the realm of Tianqing, which contains a lot of spiritual power. It needs to be widely used whether it is forging magic tools, or engraved with divine patterns, or refining pills.


    Looking at the stone in his hand, Chen Heng was speechless.


    In front of him, he turned the turntable for the third time. It took him 160 simulation points.


    With the value of 80 simulation points, we can exchange these pieces of spirit stones...


    needless to say, blood loss.


    He shook his head to himself, then continued to turn.


    "Get the Qi refining pill of Chen Yu."


    The result of this time is similar to that of the last time, just a few bottles of refining pill.


    Like the spirit stone, this is the most basic thing, which can be used to assist practice.


    Looking at a few bottles of gas refining pills in his hand, Chen Heng lowers his head and looks at his balance.


    After four turntables, he has more than 6000 simulation points left.


    But at this time, the base number of simulation points needed by the turntable has also gone up.


    The next rotation will require 320 analog points.


    A little thought for a moment, then, Chen Heng or chose to continue to turn.


    "Obtain the martial arts accomplishments of Chen Yu, the real king..."


    light handwriting appeared in front of my eyes.


    This time, Chen Heng showed a smile on his face.


    A golden flash, accompanied by the flow of Chen Heng''s ideas, in his body, a rapid change.


    In his body, the great power sprang up. Almost in a short time, it increased rapidly, reaching a level that was incomparable in the past.


    Every move is like being able to tear up tigers and leopards, killing an army.


    Compared with Chen Heng''s previous strength, it is a day and a place.


    "Not bad."


    Feeling the powerful power of his body, Chen Heng nodded to himself.


    In the previous simulation world, compared with his strong cultivation of Zhenjun, his cultivation of martial arts is not high, just the realm of martial arts.


    Compared with Zhenjun, this strength is nothing at all, one day at a time.


    But if it is compared with Chen Heng''s original cultivation, it is another matter.


    His noumenon, strength is only forging perfect, is tempering the body of rock.


    Compared with the strength of Wu Dao Tong Ming, it is also nothing.


    "However, the form of expression seems to be different..."


    getting up from the bed, Chen Heng roughly felt the situation on his body, and then made such a judgment.


    Unlike when he was in the world of heaven and green, he didn''t have many characteristics of being proficient in martial arts, but only had pure strength.


    It seems that because of the difference in the world, the cultivation transformed from the simulator is directly added to his body strength and essence.


    In other words, at the moment, Chen Heng''s physical strength alone is comparable to that of a warrior with a good command of martial arts.


    But even so, he is still a perfect ordinary warrior, still in the stage of uniting martial arts.


    It''s just that this warrior is a little special. Although he hasn''t condensed his body yet, it''s estimated that he can beat him down with one hand.


    Even if one is not good, people may be killed.


    Think of here, Chen Heng not from the corner of his mouth a draw, and then continue to look at the eyes.


    After this extraction, if you want to continue to extract, the consumption of points will be greater.From three hundred and two to six hundred and four.


    Chen Heng can support the consumption of this point, but it''s not cost-effective.


    He has a lot of things in the simulacrum of the azure world, but the ones whose value can exceed 600 simulation points are those things.


    Some of his secret treasures, or his true cultivation.


    In addition, the value of other things can''t exceed the 600 simulation points.


    The possibility of getting these things at a single extraction is too small.


    If you get a few more spirit stones, it''s blood loss.


    Chen Heng thinks that he is not a European emperor, so let''s stop here.


    The thought flashed through his mind and ended the lottery.


    With his thought flashed, in front of him, the outline of the big turntable slowly disappeared.


    However, the writing in front of him did not end.


    "Check to the original mark, whether to transform?"


    With the emergence of handwriting, a purple mark appeared in front of Chen Heng''s eyes.


    The imprint is complex, which seems to contain some unique mysterious power, revealing the unique and incomparable mystery of destiny.


    Chen Heng is very familiar with it and has used it many times in the past few hundred years.


    "Mark of destiny..."


    looking at the purple mark in front of him, Chen Heng murmured to himself, and then looked at him.


    In the introduction of the simulator, the name of this mark of destiny is the original mark.


    But I don''t know what''s special.


    However, looking at the mark in front of him, Chen Heng did not hesitate and directly chose to transform.


    Before that, there was no doubt that the mark of destiny had helped him.


    If there is no mark of destiny to see through the power of destiny and destiny, he can''t do so many things, and naturally he can''t get so many simulation points.


    Moreover, Tianming seal and Tianxing secret arts come down in one continuous line. Without Tianming seal, many Tianxing secret arts mastered by Chen Heng would be greatly reduced.


    If there is no way to do so, he will not hesitate now that it is possible to bring it back.


    With his thought flashed, in front of him, the original standing handwriting slowly disappeared and became desalinated.


    Then emerged is Chen Heng''s remaining simulation point tree.


    After several lucky draws, Chen Heng now has more than 6000 points left.


    These points are already very abundant. Chen Heng''s gains in the past few simulations do not add up to so many.


    Only at this moment, with the purple light flashing, these analog points are disappearing madly, falling rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the numbers on them are beating fast.


    Just in a moment, the number on it was reduced by 2000.


    Chen Heng''s eyelids can''t help jumping. Rao has been prepared for a long time, and there are some accidents at this moment.


    This time the simulator conversion, and did not give detailed consumption figures.


    Previously, Chen Heng did not care.


    But now, looking at the decreasing number of simulation points in front of him, he suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart.


    This time, we won''t consume our simulation points, will we?


    The thought flashed through his heart, and at this moment his heart leaped.


    Under his gaze, the number of simulation points in front of him decreased rapidly at an extremely rapid speed.


    With the reduction of simulation points, the feeling of familiarity rises again.


    At the moment, Chen Heng can feel the change in his body.


    Once extremely familiar feeling reappears.


    The interweaving of fate was revealed in his eyes again.


    With the transformation of the mark of destiny, his vision became clearer and he could see more and more things.


    However, with all this, the number of simulation points in front of him is declining.


    At the moment, after a period of consumption, the number of simulation points on him has dropped rapidly to about 3000.


    But fortunately, at this time, the speed of simulation point reduction finally slowly decreased.


    The worst results didn''t happen.


    When the transformation of the mark of destiny is over, Chen Heng has more than 1000 simulation points left.


    "Fortunately, fortunately."


    Looking at the remaining simulation points in front of him, Chen Heng felt relieved.


    The reduction of simulation points is nothing to him.


    After all, money earned is spent, and so is the simulation point.


    As long as he can spend simulation points in the right place, it''s nothing to him.


    What he was afraid of was that the simulation point on him would go back to zero.


    Then there''s some trouble.


    If the simulation point returns to zero, then even the entrance ticket to the simulation world becomes a big problem.At that time, it will be a bit of trouble.


    It''s a good thing now. Although we have lost a lot, at least we haven''t returned to zero.


    As long as it doesn''t return to zero, with his previous experience, Chen Heng is confident that he can earn back the lost simulation points in simulation after simulation.


    "To calculate the number, in order to transform a mark of destiny, it took 5000 analog points..."


    standing in the same place, Chen Heng roughly calculated.


    Before that, he had more than 6000 simulation points left.


    But now, after the simulation, there are only more than 1000 left.


    The cost of this is really a bit frightening.


    However, after the transformation, Chen Heng did feel the change.


    In his body, the purple mark of destiny has reappeared, closely linked with him.


    At the moment, there is a feeling in Chen Heng''s heart.


    After the transformation of the simulator, this mark of destiny seems to have been completely bound with him and become a part of him.


    After that, even if he entered other simulation worlds, he could go with this mark.


    This feeling to some inexplicable, just at the moment, but there is no way to verify.


    At the moment, Chen Heng has other things to do.


    Standing in the same place, he recalled what happened before the simulation, then turned silently and left the room.


    After leaving the room, he left the rock martial arts school and went to a street at will.


    Standing by the street, he looked ahead and looked at it casually.


    The street in front of us is the most common place. There are many pedestrians walking on it. They seem to be in a hurry.


    Calculate the time, this time seems to be the peak, many pedestrians everywhere, on the way to work.


    Chen Heng just looked at them and watched them.


    Along with the activation of the mark of destiny, the secret operation of Tianxing is carried out.


    In the world, an invisible scene soon opened to Chen Heng.


    One by one, the threads of destiny are intertwined and constantly enveloped in the air, forming a huge network of destiny.


    And in those people''s body, a dark gray gas appeared, vaguely with a kind of unknown feeling.


    "This is..."


    looking at the winding breath above the heads of these people, Chen Heng was stunned.


    Those dim grey Qi are nothing but dead Qi.


    The mark of destiny can see through the number of destiny. What we can see is not only the power of destiny, but also the vitality of death.


    If a person encounters a fateful fate, under the feedback of fate, he will react on himself, forming layers of black death.


    As far as Chen Heng''s experience is concerned, if a person doesn''t die, it doesn''t mean that he won''t die later. It just means that there is no inevitable death in his later life.


    But no robbery doesn''t mean there won''t be other accidents.


    Therefore, even if there is no death, it is possible to die.


    But if there is death, then it means that this person is destined, and then he will face a death robbery. Therefore, the death will be formed when he reflects on the fate.


    In the past, Chen Heng has met some people with a sense of death, but not many in number.


    But now...


    standing on the street, Chen Heng couldn''t help looking out.


    With his vision at the moment, he can clearly see the scene many meters away.


    And in his vision, the whole street, all the people, are with a strong sense of death.

 Chapter 155

    "What''s the matter with such a heavy air of death?"


    Looking at the distance that shrouded in the thick dead air on the top of each head, Chen Heng could not help but secretly frown. At this moment, this idea flashed across his heart.


    According to his understanding of fate, death will emerge only when it is doomed.


    In the past, except for a few people with special fates who were destined to meet doom, he never saw death in other people.


    Not to mention such a dense dead breath.


    In front of this street, everyone''s body is no exception, all shrouded in a strong sense of death.


    This is clearly not normal.


    "Dead robbery..."


    Chen Heng muttered to himself, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    If there are so many people suffering from death at the same time, the most likely thing is that all of them will face a catastrophe, which will probably lead to their direct death.


    And what will this doom be?


    This idea flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    Walking freely in the street, at a certain moment, he passed a building.


    In front of the building, a glass surfaced on it.


    In the reflection of the glass, Chen Heng''s appearance shows.


    From the appearance, this is a very handsome young man, looks very good.


    He was wearing a light robe, and his face was calm. Now he looked at him so faintly, and the whole person was calm.


    But what makes Chen Heng care most at the moment is that his head is also with some black dead breath.


    The faint black dead air hovered over his head, winding on it for a long time, which was very strange.


    "Even me..."


    looking at this scene, Chen Heng couldn''t help frowning.


    He didn''t expect that even he himself was like this, and his body was also entangled with death.


    Standing in the same place, looking at himself in the mirror, he frowned. After a while, he turned and left.


    He left the place, and then casually boarded a passing bus, through which he observed the city.


    Breeze blowing through the window, in all directions of the region, a figure in front of Chen Heng emerged.


    But without exception, above the heads of these figures, there is a kind of unique death.


    This is true of the whole city, without exception.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng heart a jump, this moment in the heart of a bad premonition rise.


    The scope of this doom is bigger than he imagined.


    It''s not just the city anymore.


    As a modern big city, there is a large number of people floating in this city every day. Many people are not limited here, but go to many other places.


    And just now, Chen Heng went to the station to have a look.


    Inside the station, above the heads of those people, there was also a strong sense of death, without exception.


    These people have the same doom, to some extent, it means that they are also in the shadow of doom.


    This doom is not limited to this city. The place it covers is much bigger than Chen Heng imagined.


    If you think from the worst point of view, maybe the whole world belongs to the scope of doom.


    When this idea in the heart flashed, even Chen Heng himself was scared.


    The doom that envelops the whole world?


    What would that be?


    At this moment, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    Then he turned and looked into the sky.


    In midair, the threads of destiny are interwoven and dense, forming a huge network of destiny.


    This network of destiny represents all the fates of all creatures in the world, covering everything and all possibilities.


    Just at this moment, with the power of the mark of destiny constantly breaking out, Chen Heng clearly saw that under the huge net of destiny, there was a strong sense of death.


    Rolling dead air flowing in it, as the storm gradually gathered in general, especially terrible.


    At the moment, the ocean formed by the dead air is still very calm, but this does not mean that it has always been so.


    Under the calm of death, what is hidden is the deep terror, the most terrible doom.


    Feeling this, Chen Heng frowned, then turned around and left in silence.


    Along the way, he was thinking about the possibilities of the future.


    In his mind, the mark of destiny is blooming. Under the control of Chen Heng, he is trying to deduce various scenes of the future, so that he can understand the horror of the future.


    It''s just, after all, there''s no way.


    The number of fates is unpredictable and difficult to observe.


    Even if you have the mark of destiny, you only have a key to observe the net of destiny. It is unrealistic to know all the possibilities in the future simply by virtue of this key.Needless to say, at the moment, the network of destiny in this world is shrouded in a dense atmosphere of death. The air of death is particularly strong on it, which directly disturbs the trajectory of destiny which is very difficult to observe.


    In this case, let alone Chen Heng, even tianxingzi, who gives Chen Heng the mark of destiny, may not be able to push the future trajectory of this piece of heaven and earth.


    Forced to try a few times, Chen Heng''s face quickly turned pale, looks no blood.


    He has been backfired, and his own ability is insufficient. It''s too difficult for him to push the future trajectory of this world.


    So he gave up the futility and turned to the other side.


    Unconsciously, he walked a long distance to a place.


    In front of my eyes is a busy street, where there is an endless stream of traffic and people.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, this is a bustling downtown center, very remarkable.


    But in Chen Heng''s eyes, this is an old lane.


    The old alleys look very mottled, and many of the buildings stand, which is very strict.


    In it, mysterious marks appear and are depicted everywhere, which is very mysterious.


    "It''s expanded again"


    looking at this ancient lane, the idea flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    Compared with the past, there are some changes in this old lane, and the scope covered by it has been expanded.


    Compared with the past, Chen Heng also made some new discoveries.


    A faint purple smell appeared at this moment.


    With the help of the imprint of destiny, a new force emerged and rushed out of Chen Heng.


    The great light blooms, and a new force emerges to bless Chen Heng.


    With the help of the power of the mark of destiny, Chen Heng''s vision changed and saw something that he couldn''t see at ordinary times.


    He saw the thick black dead air rolling in the distance, emerging in front, and then connected with the network of destiny above, which was particularly conspicuous.


    This place in front of us is a dead node. Everything in it is very conspicuous and connected with the network of destiny in midair.


    Although we can''t see more things, just these things are enough for Chen Heng to prove his conjecture.


    "Sure enough, it has something to do with it..."


    standing at the end of the street, Chen Heng''s face was dignified, and the idea flashed through his heart.


    This old lane is connected with the network of destiny, which is a very important node.


    To some extent, it also proves that the future doom has something to do with the old lane in front of us, and there is a connection between the two.


    It''s just that I can''t figure out exactly what the relationship is.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng can''t help but bow his head and fall into meditation.


    In my mind, some messages are intertwined quickly.


    The expanding old alleys, more and more demons, and the strange things that those masters witnessed and experienced in the past...


    all these messages interweaved in his mind and quickly combined.


    Just for a moment, Chen Heng thought of several possibilities.


    "It''s about the devil, or the weird behind the scenes?"


    Chen Heng thought in his heart, and various thoughts flashed in his heart.


    At this time, a burst of footwork came suddenly.


    Chen Heng subconsciously looked up to one side.


    Not far away, a figure was walking forward.


    He was a young man in a black robe. He was handsome and looked like a gentleman with an umbrella in his hand.


    At this moment, he was moving forward, step by step, slowly.


    And its goal is the old lane.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng has some accidents, but he doesn''t think much about it.


    The old lane in front of him was an old lane, but in other people''s eyes, it was just an empty space.


    And for various purposes, it is not strange that some people occasionally choose to enter this old lane.


    After all, for them, it''s just going into an open space. What''s so strange?


    Chen Heng is not ready to remind.


    There''s nothing to remind of.


    For others, this is an ordinary open space. If he goes up to persuade them to leave, he may be looked down upon, but others may not appreciate him.


    Moreover, he has done experiments in the past.


    There is nothing strange about those ordinary people except that their appearance will change greatly when they are in it.


    He didn''t care about it. He was about to turn around and leave this place.


    It''s just the scene that happened later that made his body stop.


    Ahead, the young man walked slowly into the old lane.


    But after he entered the old lane, his appearance did not change.It''s not the same as the people who entered the old lane in the past.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng was stunned, and his steps could not help pausing.


    "No change... Why?"


    He was a bit surprised. He didn''t understand whether the old lane had changed or whether the person was special.


    It was only very soon that he knew the answer.


    With that person into the old lane, in that old lane, it seems that there is something, also produced something to that person.


    The unique texture engraved on those walls began to twist. It seemed that a huge arm was opening and grabbing at the young man.


    For this scene, Chen Heng can see it clearly, but the others around him seem to have nothing to do with it.


    In their view, there is no old lane at all, just a piece of open space in front of them.


    In front of him, the young man was also ordinary. He moved forward slowly, as if he didn''t notice anything.


    Behind the big hand slowly forward, soon close to the figure of the youth.


    Indistinctly, a hazy face emerged, especially conspicuous, terrible.


    Looking at the young man, there was a smile on his face. His eyes were full of bitterness and looked ahead.


    In this way, he slowly approached and gradually came behind the young man.


    A white arm sprang out.


    Walking in front of him, the young man didn''t turn around, just waved his hand casually.


    All around the scene suddenly stagnated.


    Just like the video was pressed the rest button, the scene around the moment static down, motionless.


    Then, an invisible force enveloped all around and dispersed everything.


    "This is..."


    looking at the scene ahead, Chen Heng was surprised.


    In the front, the shadow of the road, dense buildings stand, but at this moment, but all disappeared.


    Just as the shadow is driven out by the sun and the water vapor evaporates, with the action of the youth, all these things dissipate. At this point, they turn into shadows and dissipate on the earth.


    The old lane, which was expanding and expanding, is shrinking rapidly and shrinking towards the rear.


    Moreover, as the young man kept moving forward and walking, the scope of the old lane also kept curling up until the end.


    Bang!!


    Accompanied by a crisp sound, vaguely, it seems that something is broken.


    In front of Chen Heng''s body, a huge hole appeared, just at the end of the old lane.


    Looking at the black hole, the young man in black robe didn''t hesitate and walked in.


    The next moment, under Chen Heng''s gaze, the figure of the young man in black robe disappeared directly, and then disappeared.


    "Disappeared."


    Chen Heng frowned.


    He looked around.


    At this moment, after the scene, his vision began to change.


    The old lane disappeared, and the land returned to normal and became an open space.


    It looks like it''s back to normal.


    Chen Heng tentatively walked a few steps, found that originally shrouded in here, can''t expel the cold breath, now really has disappeared.


    "Who is that man?"


    He looked at the black hole standing at the end of the front, recalled the scene just now, and frowned at this moment.


    At this moment, he found that he seems to have found the other side of the world by accident, and saw many hidden things at the bottom.


    Just like a young man just now.


    We can get rid of that space and get this place back to normal.


    Who on earth is this? What power does it have?


    At the moment, Chen Heng can''t help thinking about it.


    If you want to find out, it is undoubtedly the best choice to go through the black hole and see if you can find the young man.


    It''s just that it''s too risky.


    At the moment, Chen Heng is not a simulacrum, but his own noumenon.


    It''s noumenon. Death is real death.


    In this case, it would be unwise to venture into that place.


    So, just wait here?


    That''s a good idea.


    The young man left from this place. It was clear that he was coming to this old lane.


    Well, when he''s done here, he''ll probably show up in this place again.


    At that time, if we try to contact again, it will be safer.


    However, it seems to be unknown who the other party is and what special abilities they possess.


    Rash contact does not seem to be a good choice.At this moment, various thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    Finally, he stood in the same place for a long time, until after a long time, he quietly turned around and left here.


    Time goes by slowly.


    In the evening, at that point in the day, ripples spread again.

 Chapter 156

    At night, it''s dark everywhere, without the excitement of the day.


    Outside the streets, a bright light, but there are not many people left.


    Although it is located in the prosperous center of the city, it is too late after all.


    It''s already three or four o''clock in the middle of the night, and the people around have already dispersed. It''s really rare for people to be active at this point.


    Ripples passed through a clearing.


    Then, a figure appeared and emerged slowly.


    This is a tall young man, dressed in a black robe, with an umbrella in his hand, dressed like a gentleman. He looks very special.


    This is no one else. It is the young man in black who came here at that time of the day and disappeared in this place.


    If Chen Heng were here, he would recognize each other at this moment.


    However, compared with the daytime, the appearance of the other party has changed.


    During the day, the other party is still dressed up, very neat appearance, looks like a well-dressed gentleman, people feel extraordinary.


    But in the evening, the other party''s appearance changed. His clothes directly became tattered. The original intact clothes were broken, and even the black umbrella in his hand was broken. The whole person looked as if he had experienced a big war.


    It looks rather awkward.


    "I was beaten like this."


    Barely out of the broken space, the young man looked a little embarrassed. At this moment, he felt that his whole body was full of pain.


    The traces left by the previous battle are playing a role. At the moment, he feels that there are countless ants crawling all over his body. The pain is indescribable.


    At the moment, the young man''s face was a little ferocious, and he could hardly bear the pain of his body. He felt like tearing himself apart.


    But in the end, he controlled the impulse.


    "It must be dealt with as soon as possible..."


    he reluctantly walked out of the open space to a building and looked at himself through the glass above.


    The reflection of the white light showed his appearance.


    At the moment, his face was very pale, and there were black marks on his neck, just like a mysterious black snake climbing. The apostles were covering his whole body.


    Vaguely, a cold breath lingered, like the curse of the devil, especially strange, murmuring to himself here, seemed to affect his spirit, trying to swallow his whole person directly.


    "Damn it..."


    looking at himself in the mirror at the moment, the young man''s face became cold, and instantly understood what was going on: "do you still want to give up..."


    previously, he struggled with the strange root. Although he won in the end, he was also influenced by the other side.


    At present, most of the strength of the other party is still in his body, sealed by his own body.


    Now the difference in his body is that the other party wants to attack the seal, seize his body and reappear.


    This is the last effort.


    "When it was still intact, I could suppress you, let alone now."


    There was a sneer on the young man''s face. The thought flashed through his heart, and he didn''t feel worried about his changes.


    Although the sealed forces in his body are still struggling, he is confident that as long as he is given a little time, he can suppress, digest and purify them completely.


    Of course, the premise is that he will not encounter any obstacles.


    But this possibility is relatively small in his view.


    I haven''t heard of any unusual events around here recently.


    He thought so, and then his whole body suddenly froze.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Bursts of light sound from the distance, the sound is very loud, sounds a bit like the heartbeat of some kind of creature, and some like the footsteps of some giant.


    The young man''s body suddenly froze, then suddenly turned and looked in the direction of the voice.


    At the end of the street not far away, a girl appeared.


    The girl is wearing a short shirt, the material is very transparent, the exposed arm is also engraved with tattoos, it is not a good girl, but some rebellious girl.


    She stood at the end of the street, her face expressionless, looking at the young man, eyes particularly cold.


    "See... Hell..."


    looking at the girl''s appearance, the young man''s face suddenly changed: "it''s clear that there''s no news that the devil has appeared around here, why..."


    the girl in the distance seems very normal to ordinary people, but it''s a different model to young people.


    The huge evil spirit enveloped the girl and occupied her whole body.


    At the moment, the girl seems normal, but in fact, the interior is no longer human.This is a demon in human skin.


    Moreover, it''s not the one that just appeared and completed the transformation.


    In front, after seeing the youth, the girl walked forward slowly without expression.


    "You have a nice smell on your body..."


    it seems that you feel something. There is a smile on her face, which looks very cold. When she doesn''t smile, all the softness is very ferocious.


    "It''s delicious..."


    bang!


    Bursts of light sound came out.


    Unconsciously, there were several cracks on the ground around.


    In front of her, the girl, who originally looked slender and beautiful, changed into a little giant five or six meters tall.


    The giant''s whole body is black, and a huge head is ferocious and terrifying. In his scarlet eyes, there is an undisguised malice and ferocity.


    So he stepped forward, step by step, and slowly approached where the youth was.


    Bang!


    A light sound, just a punch, the young man flew out and coughed a mouthful of blood on the spot.


    In the body, the surge of blood boiling, simply can not stop.


    "Unexpectedly, it''s the devil of this level..."


    flew out far away. The young people were already desperate, and now they basically gave up their resistance.


    This is not a newly awakened demon, but a demon that has been lurking for a long time and has been out of the initial weak period.


    For such demons, even if he is not injured, it is unlikely to cope, let alone now.


    In his body, it seems to feel the existence of external demons, and a series of black inexplicable runes are constantly emerging, soaking most of his body.


    A black arm suddenly stood in front of the young man''s chest, as thick as a human arm, but it was full of a strange power.


    As the arm appeared, the devil seemed to feel something in the distance. Instinctively, he came forward and stretched out his hand.


    Two uncoordinated arms slowly approached and were about to touch each other.


    "No!"


    Looking at this scene, the young people had a bad feeling.


    The demon in front of us is the human demon which is formed by the manifestation of evil Qi and the combination of human heart.


    What he has in his body is the pure source of evil Qi.


    In the absence of a specific boarder, this source of evil Qi is extremely difficult to control.


    If you wait until the source of the evil Qi is combined with the human devil, the changes will become extremely violent.


    It''s not polite to say that at that time, the city will suffer disaster, and too many people will die.


    Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth, trying to suppress the source of evil Qi in his body.


    It''s just that it''s useless.


    With his injury, his strength has been weakening, and now it''s out of control.


    In this case, it is impossible to suppress and control the source of evil Qi in the body.


    Think of here, the young man''s face is very blue, especially ugly.


    He just watched the two arms in front of him approach slowly, and they were about to touch each other.


    But in the end, it didn''t happen.


    An arm, I don''t know when, suddenly stretched out and grasped the hand of the devil.


    From the appearance, this arm is just the size of an ordinary person, which can''t be compared with the huge arm. The proportion between the two is not at the same level.


    Just in front of my eyes, with this arm outstretched, the devil''s arm was stopped, unable to enter.


    Roar!


    Feeling that his action was stopped, the huge demon roared, a pair of scarlet eyes quickly lit up and looked to one side.


    The figure of a teenager is standing there.


    The boy is not very old. He should be only about 16 or 17 years old. He is just like a high school student. He is still wearing a clean martial arts uniform.


    It''s not surprising that if you see teenagers in ordinary times, you will think that they are students.


    But now, it is particularly strange.


    Roar!!


    The huge claws were thrust down with fierce force, which seemed to be enough to smash a mountain and sink a building. The terrible power was unimaginable.


    It''s just this blow. Even if it''s a real cohesion, the warrior doesn''t dare to face it. He can only choose to avoid it.


    If not, there will be only one result.


    Only death.


    However, looking at the blow, Chen Heng just frowned and then jumped forward.


    He didn''t choose to avoid it, so he rushed forward directly. The power of Qi and blood in his whole body was mobilized, quickly condensed to a point, and then exploded.


    Bang!!The Qi and blood burst out, the power of terror burst out, and that kind of strong power surged in the air, making a dull sound.


    In mid air, the red Qi and blood suddenly appeared, just like a brilliant Qi and blood, emerging behind Chen Heng.


    In front of him, the human demon kept roaring, but his body could not help but regress and hit back.


    Blood was flying all over the sky, but with one blow, the human demon was directly sunk and hit into the ground.


    On one side, looking at the pure light of Qi and blood, the young man''s face changed: "Qi and blood manifest, master!"


    As soon as his face changed, he looked at the red brilliance of pure Qi and blood, and the whole person was directly shocked.


    The manifestation of Qi and blood, which can only be achieved after the warrior''s body has been upgraded to the extreme and some ultimate transformation has been completed.


    Among the countless warriors, only a few can produce this kind of change.


    These people, also known as masters, are at the top of the martial arts.


    Is this seemingly ordinary young man a great master?


    Young people can''t help but be stunned. At this moment, their heads are stuck. At this moment, they don''t know what to say.


    Now he thinks that his luck on this day is too good?


    First there is a hidden human demon, and then there is a hidden master.


    This luck, also no one.


    But then, when he focused on Chen Heng''s appearance, he immediately felt familiar.


    "The man of the day?"


    He recalled that time of day.


    At that time, he had just come to this special place and was ready to get rid of the source of evil Qi.


    At that time, Chen Heng was also on the side, very conspicuous.


    There were a lot of people at that time, but Chen Heng''s appearance was special. In addition, he always looked at the special point, and his performance was also unique, so he was remembered by young people.


    But I didn''t expect that I thought I was just an ordinary student, but in the end I was such a terrible person.


    In front, Chen Heng also has some helplessness.


    Since the day, he has been squatting here, by the way, using the power of the rock school to find the real identity of the young man.


    He didn''t want to get in touch with the young man so quickly until he was sure of his identity and threat.


    Just now, he had to do it.


    I don''t know if this man is so weak, or because he has just solved the old lane, so his strength is now in a weak period.


    In a word, he is not as strong as Chen Heng imagined. In the face of this demon, he has been defeated.


    Just now, if he doesn''t do it again, he will die.


    At that time, he would have to ask for information from the body of the young man.


    Forced by helplessness, Chen Heng can only move.


    All kinds of thoughts flow in his heart. Chen Heng lowers his head and looks at the human devil in front of him.


    The human devil, this kind of existence, he has not seen, even once personally faced, fought with it.


    However, compared with the one he once met, the human demon was much stronger. He had already broken away from the initial weak period and was extremely powerful.


    According to Chen Heng''s feeling, the ordinary forging body is perfect. If he meets the human devil in front of him, he will die as much as he comes. He can only give people a tooth beating sacrifice.


    Even if it is a combination of martial arts, or even martial arts, in the face of this demon, there is not much power to fight back.


    Maybe only the warrior with a strong heart can compete with this human demon.


    This idea flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    The martial arts in the real world, after the success of martial arts, is to condense the heart of martial arts, to undergo transformation, and then to be a master.


    In Chen Heng''s opinion, this monster is not as good as the master, but with its huge size and strength, it can also compete with the warrior who gathers his martial heart.


    If before the simulation, in the face of this level of human demons, Chen Heng absolutely turned around and left, will not have the slightest hesitation.


    But now, you can try.


    He is different from before.


    At the moment, he has obtained the martial arts cultivation of the simulated body. Although his strength is far less than that of Chen Yu, he is not comparable to that of ordinary martial arts people.


    It''s not too difficult to suppress this demon.


    The thought flashed through his mind, then he continued to raise his hand, and then he clapped.


    Bang!!


    With a click, under his feet, cracks spread like cobwebs.


    Under the pressure of terror, the demon roared bitterly and tried to rush out from under the ground, but he couldn''t do it at all.


    "Can you still cry?"


    Chen Heng''s voice sounded cold.


    Then, a silver glow unfolded.


    The Qi and blood in the body runs in a unique way, and the flesh and blood pump at this moment, as if the strength of the whole body has burst.I don''t know when a long silver sword has been pulled out by Chen Heng. It''s cut down at this moment.


    Cut again!


    This is the secret of Chen Heng''s life when he was a great knight. Now he has been rewritten by Chen Heng with his true king''s knowledge. He uses his own Qi and blood to show it. So far, he has been killed.


    The sword in his hand is nothing else. It is the sword that Chen Heng drew at the end of his second simulation.


    This is Chen Heng''s sword when he was a knight. It''s extremely sharp. Now he takes it with him.


    Boom!!


    The power of terror burst.


    In front of him, there were cracks on the top of the huge human devil''s head, and there were drops of black flowing out.


    The powerful force of Qi and blood is transformed into the extremely sharp sword Qi. It''s extremely sharp. It seems to be able to cut off mountains and everything. It has a strong force to sweep everything.


    The huge human demon gradually did not move, the tall body lost the last point of vitality.


    Under Chen Heng''s blow, his whole body has been washed away, and he has lost the last vitality to support his body.


    After all this, Chen Heng''s face is calm, turns around silently and looks behind him.


    In the street behind him, the young man fell to the ground alone, fighting with the strange power in his body at the moment.


    The black runes spread all over his body, which seemed to condense into a huge ferocious face.


    Just the next moment, accompanied by Chen Heng turned around, was swept by his sharp vision, the situation suddenly changed.


    On the young man, the dense, spreading black runes quickly dissipated and directly retracted.

 Chapter 157

    "So sensitive?"


    Chen Heng was surprised when he came to the young man, looked at the dense black runes on the young man and watched their disappearance.


    "Maybe your qi and blood are too strong. Let these sources of evil Qi fear you instinctively."


    In front of him, the young man reluctantly got up from the ground, with a bitter smile on his face: "after all, that man devil just now should be the strongest helper he can call, but he was killed so easily by you."


    "If it were you, would you be afraid?"


    He said with a bitter smile, but he was not afraid of life at all.


    "It makes sense."


    Chen Heng nodded, then looked at the young man in front of him and said again, "to tell you the truth, I was not prepared to meet you in this way."


    "But now that we''ve met, it doesn''t matter."


    "Go ahead."


    He looked at the young man and then suddenly laughed, "who are you?"


    "Who am I?"


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of him, the young man was a little surprised. He didn''t seem to understand why Chen Heng didn''t even know his identity.


    "As you can see, I''m a guardian."


    Finally, he coughed a few times and said so.


    "Guardian?"


    Chen Heng frowned: "what do you mean?"


    Looking at his reaction, the young man was stunned: "don''t you know the guardian?"


    "Then you..."


    looking at Chen Heng, he suddenly seems to realize something: "are you not a guardian?"


    "As you can see."


    Chen Heng shook his head: "I''m just a mediocre high school student."


    "Ordinary..... Senior high school students..."


    looking at Chen Heng, looking back on the scene when Chen Heng tore up the demon and killed the demon, the young man could not help but feel speechless.


    Just like you, it''s very peaceful.


    However, he soon understood.


    "I see."


    He coughed a few times, and there was blood flowing from the corner of his mouth: "you are not the guardian, but the awakener of natural awakening."


    "The awakened one?"


    Chen Heng heart move, continue to ask: "what is this?"


    "That is, some special people..."


    the young man reluctantly stood up and said, "you should have read novels, just like the powers in novels..."


    "the so-called awakeners are the powers in reality."


    "The powers."


    Chen Heng was a little surprised: "is this really true?"


    "Of course."


    The young man nodded his head and then said, "otherwise, what''s your situation?"


    "Don''t tell me that your strength depends on your own cultivation?"


    "What else?"


    Chen Heng''s face is not red and his heart is not beating. He speaks calmly.


    His strength was originally derived from his own hard work.


    It''s just that the location is not in the real world, but in the simulated world.


    But this does not change its essence. It is really something that Chen Heng practiced through his own efforts.


    "When you practice alone, you have such strength at your age. Do you believe it?"


    On the other side, looking at Chen Heng, the young man then opened his mouth and gave an explanation: "you must also be an awakener, and the power of awakening is very strong."


    "On the surface, your current strength comes from your own practice, but in fact, it should be assisted by your awakening power."


    "Otherwise, people who only rely on practice, no matter how talented they are, are unlikely to get to this point at your age."


    He coughed several mouthfuls of blood again and said so.


    "I just don''t know what the power of your awakening is."


    Listening to his words, Chen hengruo has some thoughts.


    Before that, he was still thinking about how to make excuses for his strength.


    As for the situation he has shown before, it seems a bit too exaggerated to use talent as a shield.


    How are you now.


    He hasn''t figured out how to say it, but others have found a good reason for him first.


    "And you?"


    So he frowned and looked suspicious. Then he looked at the young man in front of him and continued to ask, "you are not an ordinary person, are you?"


    "Me? He''s also an awakener. "


    The young man gave a wry smile and then said, "strictly speaking, those who can become a guardian are basically awakeners."


    "Just different from your strength, my ability is special."


    "I can expel the weird and influence the spirit of others in a special way..."He hesitated for a moment, and finally said so.


    "Expel the weird, affect the spirit..."


    Chen Heng looks at the youth.


    From the perspective of description, the ability of the other party should be regarded as spiritual.


    "What''s weird?"


    Chen Heng continued to ask, accurately capture the keywords in the other party''s language.


    "That''s what it is."


    The young man pointed to the open space.


    In the open space, a little bit of black gas was flashing and shrouded in it.


    In the hazy, the shadow of an old lane is displayed, which can be seen vaguely.


    "That''s weird, and that''s the origin of magic."


    Looking at the old lane, the young man sighed and then said, "you should be able to see it, too."


    His ability is spiritual and has many advantages over ordinary people in memory.


    Therefore, he clearly remembers the scene of Chen Heng standing by the old lane during the day.


    And will stand in this strange place for so long, most of them are just like him, can also see those abnormalities.


    Facing his eyes, Chen Heng thought for a moment, then did not deny, directly nodded.


    "Not bad."


    "That''s it."


    The young man also nodded: "only the awakened can see this strange place. In addition, the rest of the ordinary people can only see the original scene."


    "These strange places continue to expand, and their influence also increases, and then they will overflow with evil Qi and affect the living beings of the outside world."


    "If there are suitable conditions for the existence of people with the spirit and Moqi, in special circumstances, they will combine with Moqi and become human demons."


    "Just like the guy before."


    He pointed to the big hole on one side, looked at the body of the demon in it, and said so.


    "It sounds terrible."


    Chen Heng frowned, then continued to speak: "so what is the guardian?"


    "The guardian is an organization whose purpose is to unite all awakened people to resist the unknown and the possible doomsday."


    The young man touched his chest subconsciously, but at last he didn''t touch anything. He could only stop: "I still have a propaganda book at home. I''ll show it to you next time?"


    "Thank you."


    Chen Heng nodded and then asked, "what does the so-called doomsday mean?"


    "As the name suggests."


    The young man said and stood up reluctantly: "with the passage of time, people can observe more and more strange things, and the strange places are expanding, which can''t be cut off at all."


    "If it goes on like this, sooner or later, the whole world will be engulfed by strangeness, and the end will come."


    "Our guardians were set up to prevent this scene from happening."


    "That sounds good."


    If Chen Heng thinks something, he falls into thinking.


    Indeed, according to the current records, as time goes by, the number of strange places around the world is increasing rapidly, and all kinds of human demons are constantly emerging.


    If the situation continues like this, it may turn into a catastrophe and engulf the whole world.


    Perhaps this is the reason why Chen Heng had seen the strong vitality of death.


    "How?"


    In front of him, the young man suddenly opened his mouth and looked at Chen Heng with a smile: "do you want to join our guardian?"


    "Our guardian is an organization set up to defend the world, and its members are awakeners."


    "It''s good for you to join us."


    "For example?"


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked at the young man in front of him: "like you, do you go everywhere to fight with all kinds of strange things?"


    "Intelligence, wealth, power..."


    looking at Chen Heng, the young man smiles: "the guardian is just a loose organization. If you don''t want to join it, no one will force you to do something?"


    "The reason why I come here to deal with this strange place is just because of the reward."


    "How to join?"


    For the youth''s words, Chen Heng did not comment, just casually asked.


    "If you like, someone will come to you later."


    Youth inexplicably smile, so said.


    "We''ll see."


    Chen Heng looked at the guy in front of him. He was a little curious at this time.


    I don''t know what kind of invitation this so-called invitation is.


    "To tell you the truth, I can get a big reward by inviting other people to join the guardian as an introducer."


    In front of him, the young man shrugged his shoulders and said, "let''s have a discussion. After that, if you are willing to join the guardian, how about writing my name in the column of introducers?""Don''t worry. I''ll give you half of what I get."


    He laughed and said, "don''t worry about what I''m going to embezzle. As far as your strength is concerned, I don''t have the courage to cheat you."


    "Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll be killed by you."


    "I''m a good student. I''m law-abiding. I never kill people."


    Chen Heng shook his head.


    The young man was speechless. He raised his hand and pointed to the corpse of the demon not far away


    "That''s not a man."


    Chen Heng shook his head and said so.


    They chatted here for a while, then exchanged their contact information.


    In the conversation, Chen Heng also knew the young man''s name, called Liu Qi, is a B-level guardian.


    According to the other side, the guardian of level B is not low in the guardian group, and is one of the backbones.


    In situ, seeing Liu Qi leave, standing there, Chen Heng fell into thinking.


    "There''s no sign of lying, and there''s no sign of destiny feedback..."


    he looked at Liu Qi''s back as he left, and various thoughts flashed in his heart: "most of what he said should be true."


    Chen Heng naturally will not easily believe a stranger.


    So just now, from the beginning of his conversation with Liu Qi, he used his strong mental power to catch each other''s mental fluctuations, so as to judge whether the other party lied.


    At the same time, in the dark, the mark of destiny in his body is also playing a role, constantly calculating the fate of the other party in the future, to indirectly judge what he will encounter in the future.


    The final results are normal.


    The results of the mental test were all normal, and the mark of destiny did not return with dangerous sensory feedback.


    This shows that Chen Heng''s contact with the other party will not bring him new danger.


    That''s why he let him go easily.


    Otherwise, he would not be so easy to speak.


    "Things seem to be getting more and more troublesome..."


    standing in the same place, watching Liu Qi''s figure gradually disappear in the field of vision, Chen Heng''s mind flashed this idea.


    The message Liu Qi just said is still hovering in his mind, which makes him constantly fall into thinking.


    After a long time, he returned to his original martial arts school.


    The next day, change began.


    To Chen Heng''s surprise, the action of the so-called guardian is faster than he imagined.


    Just one day, official people came to the door.


    "Are you Mr. Chen?"


    A woman in a uniform looks at Chen Heng curiously in the living room.


    And the uniform he was wearing was nothing else but the uniform of the Royal demon division.


    On one side, Liu Ruhai, Chen Heng''s master, was standing. Now he was looking at the people from the Royal magic department. He was a little nervous.


    "A few."


    His face is dignified, looking at the woman several people in front of the body, open mouth to say: "don''t know constant son did what matter, need the person of Royal evil division to come?"


    "Master Liu, don''t be nervous."


    In the same place, the woman stood up and looked at Liu Ruhai in front of her. She said respectfully: "this time, we are here to invite Chen to join the Royal magic department."


    "To join... The demon department?"


    Suddenly, Liu Ruhai and Chen Heng are both in a daze.


    Isn''t it the guardian? How did you become the Royal demon division?


    Chen Heng has some accidents, this idea flashed in his heart.


    "Heng''er, he... Has just practiced the rock forging, and has not yet formally condensed his martial arts body..."


    Liu Ruhai frowned: "it''s too early to join the demon Defense Department now, isn''t it?"


    As the leader of a school, he is no stranger to the Royal magic department.


    In fact, almost every year, some people in the rock sect choose to join the Royal magic department and work in it.


    A considerable part of the members of the Royal magic division came from various schools.


    It''s just that ordinary people don''t mind, but Liu Ruhai doesn''t want to let Chen Heng join the Royal magic department.


    Chen Heng is not an ordinary disciple.


    In the past few months since he entered the Panshi school, Chen Heng has performed very well. He is even the most outstanding one among his current disciples.


    He has accepted him as a disciple and decided to cultivate him as a pillar of chengpanshi school in the future.


    Even if you want to join the Royal magic department, it should be later.


    At least, we have to wait until he condenses his martial arts.


    "Don''t worry, Master Liu."


    It seems to understand Liu Ruhai''s meaning. In front of her, the woman smiles, and then says, "Your disciples join the Royal magic division, only in name. They don''t really have a mission."


    "This belongs to a kind of non staff personnel. It''s a kind of protection for our new talents. We can enjoy the treatment of our regular members, but we don''t need to carry out those too dangerous tasks.""We will give them proper assessment on a regular basis, but there will be no mandatory order."


    She said a lot, which means that after Chen Heng joined, everything was the same as before. She just became an extra member of the Royal magic division, and could enjoy the preferential treatment of the members of the Royal magic division.


    The treatment is very good.


    Hearing this, Liu Ruhai had no opinion. Then he turned and looked at Chen Heng: "heng''er, what''s your opinion?"


    He looked at Chen Heng and asked.


    In his opinion, the establishment of the Royal magic department should be or should not be.


    But the most important thing is Chen Heng''s own opinion.


    Listening to Liu Ruhai''s words, Chen Heng smiles. Then he looks at the woman in front of him and says, "I want to ask."


    "After joining the Royal magic department, which department am I in?"


    He looked at the woman in front of him and spoke softly.


    The woman in uniform gave Chen Heng a deep look, then laughed and said a name: "the catcher."


    Sure enough.


    Chen Heng nodded clearly: "in this case, I have no opinion."


    "If you will."


    The woman laughed, then took out a lot of documents, put in front of Chen Heng, let him read, and then signed.


    Chen Heng read the documents one by one and confirmed that there were not many problems before he took up his pen and signed them.


    In the line of blank references, he wrote down the name of Liu Qi.


    Then, it''s over.


    Put away the signed documents, the woman said again: "three days later, someone will come to take you to the test, I hope you can prepare well."


    "The results of the test will affect your treatment later."


    She so open mouth, kindly remind: "so don''t keep hands, how much force, make how much force."


    Light words, it seems that if there is a point.


    Listening to the woman''s words, Chen Heng''s face was calm and nodded with a smile: "I will."


    Standing there, he and Liu Ruhai watched these people leave.


    "It''s a bit of a problem."


    As soon as those people left, Liu Ruhai shook his head: "you have not even gathered your martial arts body, so you join the Royal magic department. I don''t know if there will be any trouble."


    "In two days, I''ll go to some of my old friends and let them take care of you."


    He said softly.


    In this regard, Chen Heng just laughed and said nothing more.


    Time goes by slowly.


    Soon, three days passed.


    Three days later, as the woman said before, the people of the Royal magic department came again.


    It''s not the others who lead, it''s the woman before.


    The woman''s name is bi Yun. She is also a member of the Royal magic department. She is a principal.


    "In the past this time, you may meet an acquaintance."


    Chen Heng will be connected to the car, she sat on the side of Chen Heng, casual mouth said: "don''t be surprised at that time."


    "Acquaintances?"


    Chen Heng had some accidents, but he soon understood: "Liu Qi?"


    "Yes."


    Bi Yun nodded: "Guardian''s rule, when the recommender tests, the recommender must be present."


    "You are recommended by inspector Liu Qi. He will naturally be present for your test."

 Chapter 158

    "Liu Qi......"


    listening to bi Yun''s words, Chen Heng nodded and said nothing more.


    It''s a very normal rule that the recommender should be present when the recommender is testing. It''s not surprising.


    I just don''t know what this so-called test is.


    Sitting in the car, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and the idea flashed silently in his heart.


    Time goes by slowly.


    A moment later, they left the area and went to another place.


    It was a very secret place, surrounded by a hazy layer of fog, looking very unique.


    Chen Heng specially looked around.


    Around him, he felt a powerful and mysterious power, shrouded in it.


    This place is depicted by divine lines similar to monks. They occupy this place, support this area invisibly, isolate it from the outside world, and artificially form a small area.


    Of course, with Chen Heng''s strength at the moment, we can only find these.


    As for the function of these arrays and how powerful they are, this is not what he knows.


    In his body, the imprint of destiny is slowly silent, exuding an invisible power, but it does not bring Chen Heng that unique palpitation.


    In this case, there should not be too much danger for the time being.


    A moment later, following Biyun in front of him, Chen Heng walked all the way to the building.


    In the front, is a particularly spacious huge building, just a look, you can feel the huge.


    Before that building, there were already people waiting there.


    "You''re late."


    A middle-aged man was standing there, looking at BI Yun coming in the distance, his face was indifferent, and he said softly, "what happened on the road?"


    "What can I do for you?"


    Bi Yun smiles: "it''s just that the road is a little blocked."


    "Well, the people have arrived. Let''s start now."


    She looked at the middle-aged man in front, then took Chen Heng''s hand and walked forward slowly.


    "Is that the child?"


    Looking at Chen Heng, the middle-aged man frowned: "such a small awakener?"


    "It''s very young, but it has power you can''t imagine."


    Bi Yun smiles and says softly.


    "Is it?"


    The middle-aged man snorted coldly, and then said, "I''ll wait and see."


    With these words, he didn''t mean to continue to speak. He turned around and walked towards the inside.


    Looking at this scene, Biyun takes Chen Heng''s hand and follows up.


    After a while, they came to the interior of the building.


    The interior of the building is a very spacious space. At the moment, there are several people waiting there.


    "See you again."


    A familiar figure of Chen Heng came slowly and opened his mouth at this time.


    No one else. It was Liu Qi that night.


    After several days of absence, Liu Qi now put on a new suit, the whole person seems to be spirit, a calm demeanor.


    At the moment, he looked at Chen Heng with a smile and said, "I''m really looking forward to it."


    "I don''t know what kind of performance you will have."


    He opened his mouth with some expectation and said so to Chen Heng.


    The night before, he saw Chen Heng''s hand.


    But that night''s battle was a complete crushing.


    The human devil''s strength is not weak, even very strong, but facing Chen Heng is not the opponent, the whole process has been hit.


    Therefore, at the moment, Liu Qi can''t help but be curious.


    I don''t know how strong Chen Heng''s strength is.


    "We have read all your information."


    One side, arrived here, Bi Yun turns round, smile to open mouth: "believe in before, you always suppress of very miserable."


    "But don''t worry."


    "When you get here, you don''t need to keep your hands."


    "Just show how much strength you have."


    She spoke softly, looking at Chen Heng, and said so.


    Obviously, they have fully understood what happened to Chen Heng in just a few days.


    Therefore, they were able to analyze some things, for example, Chen Heng had been hiding his clumsiness in the past.


    They fully understand this.


    "People are always like this."


    Bi Yun nodded, then said: "find yourself different from others, at this time, often have different performance."


    "Or, he becomes arrogant and thinks that he is different from other mortals and is a real genius."


    "And some people will hide in the dark, treat others as playthings, as things that can be manipulated at will."She spoke in a soft voice, telling the various manifestations of ordinary people''s powerful power one by one.


    "As for Mr. Chen, you belong to another kind."


    "You have gained great power, but you don''t use it to do anything harmful to others. Even for the sake of your friends and relatives, you take the initiative to control your own power and behave like ordinary people."


    "This quality is worth praising."


    She looked at Chen Heng and couldn''t help praising him.


    The others nodded, even if it was the middle-aged man before.


    The consequences of ordinary people''s rash acquisition of powerful power are very terrible.


    Powerful power will make them lose themselves, and their psychology will become terrible. They even regard ordinary people as mole ants and think of themselves as gods.


    There are not many of them anywhere else, just among the guardians.


    Those that are worthy of reform will be transformed, and those that can not be corrected will be destroyed.


    There are many such things every year, and they are used to them.


    Compared with these people, Chen Heng in their view, can be regarded as a rare good baby.


    He has gained great strength. He has the strength to crush others easily, but he looks like an ordinary student. He doesn''t even have the idea to use his ability to improve his life.


    This is a good baby.


    Seeing all kinds of long and crooked awakeners, they will naturally find Chen Heng a good citizen.


    This is also the reason why Biyun was so easy to talk before.


    "All right."


    One side, the middle-aged man holding a stack of documents, and then looked at Chen Heng: "redundant nonsense, you don''t have to say more."


    "Start testing now."


    He looked at Chen Heng and said casually, "the test is divided into two major items: mental and physical. Which do you want to test first?"


    "Spirit."


    Chen Heng thought for a moment, then spoke softly.


    "Spirit? It''s all right


    The middle-aged man nodded: "according to Liu Qi, your awakening ability should be focused on the physical aspect, but I don''t know if there is anything special in the spiritual aspect."


    "Now, go up and try."


    With his voice down, in front, the lights around open, in which a point of focus, the area shine very bright.


    According to the middle-aged man''s tips, Chen Heng slowly walked forward, and gradually walked into the light.


    Colorful lights flash on him.


    Boom!


    A strong pressure came from all around at once.


    Unlike ordinary stress, it comes not from the body, but from the spirit.


    Bursts of pressure from the spirit, fatigue, pain, all kinds of negative feelings into the mind, people have a particularly uncomfortable feeling.


    "Can you bear it?"


    Below, Bi Yun asked: "this is a stress test, through your reaction, to test your mental strength."


    "Say it when you can''t stand it. It doesn''t matter."


    Speaking of this, she smiles at Chen Heng and reminds him kindly.


    "Nothing."


    Chen Heng shook his head.


    In the light, his face was calm, and then he whispered, "go on."


    Not far away, listening to his words, the middle-aged man nodded, and then continued to press.


    The lights are brighter all around.


    Bursts of halo flashing, will shine on Chen Heng''s body.


    And the mental pressure is more and more powerful.


    Just a moment later, Chen Heng had no special reaction.


    "Go on."


    He continued, saying so.


    "Not only the body, but also the spirit?"


    Bi Yun nodded, at this time is a little surprised: "continue."


    On one side, the middle-aged man didn''t speak, but he made a silent effort on his hand.


    The lights are brighter all around.


    In Chen Heng, the mental pressure he can feel is becoming stronger and stronger.


    Third, fourth, Fifth... Eighth!


    After several times of continuous improvement, the color of the lights around has gradually changed, from the original seven colors to a light white.


    By this layer of white light, Chen Heng''s face began to become pale.


    He was still standing there, only now, his whole body was covered with cold sweat, and his clothes were wet, which made him look rather embarrassed.


    However, in the eyes of other people around, this has been a rare miracle.


    "This... This..."


    standing in front of the instrument, the middle-aged man can no longer maintain his indifferent face.He pointed to Chen Heng, who was standing in front of him. Finally, he couldn''t help saying, "Liu Qi."


    "How many times did you pass the test?"


    "It''s like... It won''t hold up in fifth gear."


    The corner of Liu Qi''s mouth drew, looking at Chen Heng who was still standing in front of him. At this time, he seemed to think of some unpleasant memories.


    "What''s more, I only stood for half a minute and just reached the qualified line."


    On one side, Bi Yun reminds kindly.


    "Compared with others, it''s not so good."


    Liu Qijiao a smoke, opened mouth, want to refute, but don''t know how to open mouth.


    Indeed, the facts are in front of us.


    Compared with Chen Heng in front of him, his original performance is nothing.


    "Is this guy really an awakener who is good at physical strength?"


    On one side, the middle-aged man could not help but say: "he has been standing under the pressure of the eighth gear for two minutes. Looking at this, nothing happened at all."


    "This kind of spiritual potential is enough to compare with those top spiritual talents."


    "Since its establishment, there have been more than a dozen guardians who have been able to achieve this level in mental tests."


    They are discussing below. They are surprised by Chen Heng''s performance at this moment.


    At this time, above, Chen Heng''s voice came again.


    "Go on."


    Above, in the light, Chen Heng turns around and looks down at BI Yun, then continues to speak.


    "Good."


    Listen to Chen Heng''s voice, several people stop to discuss.


    Then, the middle-aged man pressed the button again.


    Boom!!


    Around, bursts of sound continue to come out.


    Light white light shining, this moment suddenly become hot, all shrouded in Chen Heng''s body.


    Bang!


    In a flash, Chen Heng''s body suddenly fell, the whole person directly fell to the ground.


    He covered his head and frowned at the moment.


    "No!"


    Looking at this scene, Bi Yun was stunned, and then suddenly showed his anxious color: "he can''t stand it, stop it!"


    However, listen to her words, one side, whether it is middle-aged man or Liu Qi, but did not respond, just face dignified looking at the front, watching Chen Heng''s reaction.


    I saw in front, after a short fall, Chen Heng soon had a new action.


    He stood up in silence, his hands slowly extended, and then his body began to move.


    Finally, under the gaze of Bi Yun, he sat down with his knees crossed, his eyes closed slowly, and seemed to fall into deep meditation.


    "After all, it''s the limit."


    Feeling the pressure from all over, this idea flashed across Chen Heng''s heart.


    At this moment, he can feel the pressure around him, like the tide of crazy, to drown his consciousness, especially terrible.


    This kind of mental pressure is beyond his endurance.


    In other words, if we do not rely on external forces, at the moment, with his spiritual power, it is at most this degree.


    Realizing this, he quickly sat down and assumed a meditative posture.


    The basic thought, in the moment of instant operation.


    All of a sudden, the original spirit of some lax became concentrated, as if the loose sand was shaped into a wall, and became much stronger.


    This is the inheritance of witches. Long term practice can be used to temper their spirit and slowly improve their spiritual power.


    In the last simulation world, Chen Heng was very familiar with this basic meditation.


    This basic thought, in addition to promoting the spirit, also has the function of condensing the spirit and concentrating the energy.


    At this moment, with the operation of his meditation, his spirit did not become stronger, but became more solid and solid.


    In an instant, all kinds of external pressure were blocked.


    He sat there with his knees crossed, in a brief balance with the pressure that was emerging from the outside world.


    At this point, the deadlock.


    "I can''t believe... I really can bear it."


    Looking at Chen Heng sitting at the top, Liu Qi''s face was a little surprised. Then he subconsciously looked at BI Yun: "you just said that from the past to the present, there are only a dozen people who have passed the eighth gear."


    "What about those who go through the ninth gear?"


    "In all, there are only five."


    Bi Yun thought a little, then spoke softly: "but after today, there are six."


    She looked at Chen Heng sitting on the top and said with some exclamation.


    "Not to mention his physical potential, just this level of mental potential is enough to support him to become a top inspector in the future."


    "After going back, you can specially apply for those secret skills for him, and join the team to clean up the strange place.""Also, we need to apply for more military guards."


    One side of the middle-aged man also said: "this is a rare good seedlings, can''t appear what accident."


    "We must send people to protect him."


    "Protect it?"


    Listening to the middle-aged man''s words, Liu began to draw from the corner of his mouth. At this time, he opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he didn''t know how to say it.


    At this moment, he recalled Chen Heng''s scene that night.


    The scene was extraordinarily bloody and brutal.


    For others, the cruel and terrifying human devil is like a little cat and dog in this person''s hand, which can be handled at will.


    If this one still needs protection, there will be no one who doesn''t need protection at the end of the day.


    So he thought, as he drew from the corner of his mouth.


    I don''t know why. At the moment, he suddenly looks forward to it.


    He is looking forward to Chen Heng''s performance in the physical test.


    So, in his expectation, Chen Heng went to the open space again.


    Different from before, the physical test is actual combat.


    "Actual combat..."


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked forward.


    In front of him, a floating shadow appeared in front of him.


    The shadow is very flimsy, looks like a human figure, vaguely, but also can see some unique outline.


    Looking at this shadow, I don''t know why, Chen Heng always feels that there seems to be a familiar feeling surging up.


    So, he can''t help frowning, looking to the side of Liu Qi.


    "You feel right."


    Liu nodded and said, "this shadow is your copy."


    "It''s formed by secret arts and the pattern array of this place. Theoretically, it can create a shadow with the same power as you, but the production process is very complicated."


    He then explained to Chen Heng the process needed to make this kind of shadow puppet.


    Not only need enough support, only can appear in this space, but also need the cooperation and blood of the person being copied.


    Listening to Liu Qi''s explanation, Chen Heng immediately recalled the process he had just entered here.


    Those seemingly inexplicable physical examination process, it seems, should be the preparation work for this test.


    "Is that so?"


    Understanding this, Chen Heng then turned and looked forward.


    With his gaze, in front of him, the shadow was hazy and gradually distorted.


    Then the shadow pounced forward and punched him.


    Looking at this fist, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and his whole body stood still.


    With a light bang, the fist fell on Chen Heng, but he could not shake his body.


    He stood there quietly, his whole body like a mountain, motionless.


    "That''s the power?"


    Feeling the power of the shadow, Chen Heng was surprised.


    As the voice fell, he waved at will and patted like a fly.


    Bang!!


    There was a light noise across the air.


    Under the platform, Bi Yun several people gaped at the scene.


    Just above, Chen Heng waves his hand gently. Under the seemingly weak blow, he directly pats the shadow out and flies.

 Chapter 159

    "So simple?"


    Looking at the front of Chen Heng''s action, in situ, Liu Qi three people are a little surprised.


    The shadow of this place is set with the special pattern array here. Generally speaking, no matter how powerful and powerful the tester is, the shadow can be imitated, reaching the same level as the tester.


    Of course, it''s just the same level of physical fitness. As for the rest, we don''t have to be so demanding.


    However, the purpose of this array setting is not to let the shadow defeat the tested person, but to understand the level of the tested person through observation.


    In the past, the shadow often can not defeat the tested person, and it will be defeated soon.


    But this time it''s too fast, isn''t it?


    Looking at Chen Heng standing alone in front of them, they were surprised.


    Just in a moment, the shadow was defeated and the whole body collapsed directly.


    At that moment, they could see that it was just a simple frontal attack, and it didn''t involve any advanced combat skills?


    So what''s the reason for the collapse of the shadow?


    "His strength has exceeded the level that can be tested."


    On one side, Liu Qi sighed and quickly found out the reason: "this test is of no use to him at all."


    Shadow testing is not everything.


    Although in theory, as long as the energy support is enough, the shadow warrior can reach the same level as the tested.


    But there are limits.


    If it exceeds a certain limit, even if it is simulated, it is impossible to fully simulate the power of the other party.


    That''s what''s going to happen right now, and that''s obviously what it is.


    "His power..."


    Bi Yun sighed. She felt terrible at this moment.


    It''s not easy to surpass the imitation limit of shadow warrior.


    According to their estimation, if we want to reach this level, we must at least be close to the master''s strength.


    In other words, in front of Chen Heng, not only his spiritual potential is extremely strong, but also his own physical strength is extremely strong.


    What kind of monster is this?


    At this moment, they looked at each other, and the thought flashed through their hearts.


    Compared with the other two, Bi Yun wants more.


    "With such powerful strength, he can hide among ordinary people without showing any abnormality..."


    looking at Chen Heng on the high stage, she thought deeply and flashed all kinds of thoughts in her heart: "what is his ability?"


    In addition to their own strong talent, the awakened often awaken their own unique strength.


    This power is so strange that anything can exist.


    For example, the shadow warrior fighting against Chen Heng seems to be reappeared through the array, but in fact, it is also left by an awakened person. Only in this way can the array in this place have such functions.


    Chen Heng''s strength and quality are beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    If a normal person, it is impossible to have such strength at his age.


    He can have the strength in front of him, which is mostly the result of his own ability.


    So here''s the problem.


    What is the power of his awakening?


    At the moment, the idea flashed through Bi Yun''s heart.


    But no matter what you think, this test is over.


    At the end of the test, in front of Liu Qi and his wife, the middle-aged man thought for a moment, then gave Chen Heng an evaluation.


    "The strength is suspected to be a master, the spiritual potential is S-level, and the awakening ability is unknown."


    "Suggestion: set it as S-level inspector training."


    In front of Liu Qi and Liu Qi, the middle-aged man carefully wrote down these words and set Chen Heng''s evaluation.


    On one side, looking at what he wrote, Liu Qi couldn''t help laughing, feeling quite happy.


    In any case, Chen Heng is the awakener he introduced.


    The higher Chen Heng''s evaluation, the more benefits he can get as a sponsor.


    From this point of view, the higher the evaluation Chen Heng gets, the happier he is naturally.


    On the other hand, he is also happy for Chen Heng to join the guardian.


    As a guardian fighting in the front line, Liu Qi clearly knows in his heart how serious the situation that the guardian is facing now is.


    Under the current conditions, it''s a great good thing to have a new person like Chen Heng who has great strength and potential to join us.


    Among other things, it''s exciting just because of its strength.


    To form a team with such a person and become a teammate, it is unimaginable to get a good sense of security.


    Others don''t know what they think, but as long as Liu Qi thinks about the scene of Chen Heng pressing the demon on the ground to blow the hammer that night, he can''t help but feel a sense of security."Congratulations."


    Chen Heng will be admitted into the information, the middle-aged man''s face also showed a smile, looking at Chen Heng stretched out his hand: "I am Gu Luo."


    "Chen Heng."


    Looking at the middle-aged man in front of him, Chen Heng also showed a smile on his face and then extended his hand.


    The two shook hands and quickly retracted.


    "Well, if you can''t speak, speak less."


    One side, Biyun came forward, looking at Chen Heng in front of her, smiling: "welcome to join our collective."


    "From today on, you are one of us and our companion."


    "I hope there will be cooperation in the future."


    She looked at Chen Heng and said with a smile, "but for the time being, as a senior, I''ll give you some advice first."


    "For the time being, it''s better not to take part in those tasks, but to follow Liu Qi and study hard."


    "Although his strength is ordinary, far less than you, but in dealing with those strange, but still very good."


    "I see."


    Chen Heng smiles, without refutation, with an open mind.


    Looking at his this appearance, Bi Yun and another middle-aged man secretly nod, are very satisfied.


    Just like teachers like that kind of strange children, as guardians responsible for guiding new people, what they don''t like most is the prickly ones.


    Because they have mastered the powerful power that others don''t have, the awakened ones are rebellious and rebellious.


    However, in front of Chen Heng, those headache performance does not seem to exist at all.


    Mingming has far more talent and strength than other awakened people, but every move is very polite and looks very clever.


    It doesn''t look like a prick at all.


    This makes them very satisfied, and their attitude is much better.


    Walking out of this field, accompanied by Bi Yun, Chen Heng quickly returns to Panshi martial arts school.


    After returning to the martial arts school, he was called by Liu Ruhai to ask something before he went back to his room to have a rest.


    It seems that Bi Yun has said hello before. For Chen Heng, Liu Ruhai doesn''t ask about the specific situation of entering the Royal magic department. He just asks about Chen Heng''s feelings and wants to know whether he is still suitable.


    "If you don''t feel used to it, you don''t have to stay."


    Looking at Chen Heng, Liu Ruhai said: "although the Royal magic department is good, it''s not so important for heng''er."


    "With your talent, it''s only a matter of one word if you want to go in again after the future martial arts is completed."


    He said so, for fear that the disciples he valued were too attentive to the affairs of the Royal demon division, which would delay his practice.


    In fact, he was right.


    For ordinary people, the establishment of the Royal magic division is naturally very important.


    But that''s not the case for those talented people who are successful in forging.


    As long as you can achieve the perfect forging, it is not so difficult to enter the Royal magic department.


    If you can unite the martial arts, then you want to enter the Royal magic department, which is just a matter of one sentence.


    In this case, it is really unnecessary to pay much attention to the establishment of the Royal magic division.


    For Liu Ruhai''s admonishment, Chen Heng just smiles. He doesn''t say much and doesn''t tell each other. The so-called martial arts Dacheng is a child in front of him now.


    "I see."

 Chapter 160

    Late at night, the outside world has been intermittent sleep.


    But Chen Heng did not sleep, still sitting in his room, in which fell into thinking.


    The day had passed, and after that, he returned to the rock martial arts school. There was nothing else to do.


    But in name, he is now a member of the Royal magic department, one of the so-called guardians.


    In this name, he succeeded in getting some information he wanted to know.


    "Fifty years ago..."


    at this moment, he holds the book in his hand, carefully opens it and carefully browses it.


    Technology in this era is much weaker than Chen Heng''s previous life in a strict sense, but computers and mobile phones are also popular, and some normal information can also be spread through the Internet.


    Only some important messages are kept by hand.


    Such is the record in front of Chen Heng.


    In this volume of records, many things are clearly recorded, recording the changes of the whole world in the past 50 years.


    "Fifty years ago, an unknown relic appeared in Donghai Province, devouring a city, and hundreds of thousands of people directly disappeared..."


    "forty seven years ago, Guangming Roya started a turmoil, and the evil disaster broke out, and a devil among the demons appeared, which directly led to the death of millions of people..."


    looking at what was recorded in front of him, Chen Heng was a little frightened.


    The figures recorded in that book are shocking.


    What is recorded above is all kinds of relevant information collected by the Royal demon division in recent decades.


    It''s too close to count.


    What is recorded above is quite influential.


    As for those with less impact, they will not be recorded here at all.


    Behind the cold numbers, they represent the fresh lives.


    Rao is Chen Heng and other people. When they see this, they can''t help frowning and feel shocked.


    Since 50 years ago, the world seems to have undergone some inexplicable changes, especially terrible.


    All the horror, all the weird, it is from that time, officially happened.


    I don''t know what happened, so it all started.


    Behind the documents, it also recorded the various possibilities and guesses of the ancestors of the imperial demon division.


    "Since 50 years ago, the world''s population has decreased rapidly, at least by half."


    "But what''s frightening is that no one is aware of it except a few awakened ones."


    "Anything to do with the weird and the demons seems to be particularly easy to forget."


    "In the past 50 years, we have done some experiments."


    "We have deliberately reported the disappearance of a village and town, and openly spread the weird existence, so as to test the reaction of the local residents in that place."


    "At the beginning, everything was very normal. The residents in that area were panicked and rushed to leave the city and go to a safer place."


    "But soon things changed."


    "Our testers have changed a lot in just a few days. They seem to have forgotten all the previous things."


    "As if nothing had happened to them, they were still working in their own city. Their performance was the same as in the past. They seemed to have completely forgotten about it."


    "After a period of time, except for a few people, they have forgotten all about it, completely."


    "In this world, there seems to be some invisible force that distorts people''s cognition and makes people forget anything about strangeness."


    "Except for a few awakened people, others will be affected by it, will be distorted by it and forget something."


    Looking here, Chen Heng can''t help frowning.


    "Distorted cognition..."


    his face was solemn, and Rao Shi, once a real king, could not help feeling awkward at this moment.


    Before that, as a real king, he could destroy mountains and rivers with every move and influence heaven and earth.


    But even with such strength, it is impossible to do such a thing.


    Is it really possible to distort the cognition of the whole world and let people forget something on a large scale?


    Chen Heng''s heart can not help but rise some chill, and then continue to look down.


    "Our people continue to investigate and the results are shocking."


    On the scroll, the line continued to write, but the more forward, the more shocking the content was.


    "With the research going on, we have more terrible things to do."


    "The scope of the world seems to be shrinking"We find that the people who are distorted by the invisible force are not only ordinary people, but also us who are awakened."


    "As awakened people, we are not completely immune to that force, just more resistant."


    "In this world, there are still many things happening in front of our eyes, but we know nothing about it and completely forget it."


    "At least, as far as the present situation is concerned, the scope of the world is far larger than we know, and the population is far more than we know."


    "Now, this part of the region, this part of the population is gone."


    "Where did they go? Where have you been? "


    Lines of writing appeared in front of my eyes, the font on it was very correct, but the content was frightening.


    Later, Chen Heng continued to look forward.


    At the end of the book, there are also some information about the awakened.


    "In this world, there are special points formed by strange forces everywhere."


    "For these special points, ordinary people can''t detect them at all, or even if they can see them, they will soon forget them."


    "Only the awakened can see these peculiarities and remember them clearly."


    "We can use it as a cost-effective way for the awakened, which is also the most obvious difference from ordinary people."


    See here, Chen Heng nodded.


    Before that, both Liu Qi and Bi Yun believed that he was an awakener, which seems to be the reason.


    Only the awakened can see the unique strangeness, which is recognized among the awakened.


    Since he can see these, he is naturally the awakened one.


    Think of here, Chen Heng some suddenly, then continue to open the book, look down.


    "In this book, I write a lot of unusual contents, and a considerable part of them, even if they are awakened, will be forgotten soon after seeing them, in just a few days."


    "If you have no sign of forgetting after reading this, it means that you have a very strong potential to become the strongest group of awakeners in the world."


    Behind the book, there is a saying.


    "Test?"


    Chen Heng secretly shakes his head and solves some doubts.


    Before, he was a little strange.


    For example, this kind of ancient books, which recorded a large number of secrets, were handed over to him at random. What should we do if they were read by other ordinary people?


    But now that I think about it, this problem does not exist at all.


    There is that kind of invisible force in this world. Even if ordinary people see these contents, they will soon forget the things recorded above under the influence of that invisible force.


    It''s scary.


    After reading all the things in the book, Chen Heng sighed silently, then casually put the book aside.


    Then he sat on the head of the bed and began to think.


    In the past, although he knew that the world was not as simple as it seemed, he didn''t think much about it.


    But after joining the guardian and knowing some secrets of the world, he was horrified to find that the world was much more dangerous than he imagined.


    Such a dangerous world, in which ordinary life exists, can be said to be...


    this world gives Chen Heng a better feeling than the wizard world and the azure world he has experienced.


    At least in those two worlds, everything seems normal. Ordinary people are killed at least, and at least they know how they died. Some people will remember their traces and brands, and will not forget them so soon.


    But in this world, everything is different.


    In this world, according to the situation recorded on it, if ordinary people die of strange hands, even the traces of their own existence will disappear.


    No one will remember him except a few awakened ones.


    Even if this person''s parents, even if they know that they have such a child, but the memory will be disordered, many things about it will disappear.


    If you erase this man from the root.


    No one in the past will remember his relatives, friends, enemies or even lovers.


    So miserable, so terrible.


    Chen Heng frowned.


    He had doubts about what was recorded in the book.


    But for this kind of thing, he can prove with a little effort that the watchers don''t have to cheat him.


    However, according to the records in the book, the world is a little too terrible.


    Late at night, the outside lights were shining, and a calm breeze came from the outside, blowing through the window to Chen Heng.


    Feeling the breeze, Chen Heng''s face was calm and stood up silently to see the scenery outside.It''s late at night now, and all the scenery outside has become calm. The originally troubled street has become dead and quiet. There are no more people around except some drunkards.


    Looking at the familiar scene, Chen Heng is in a trance. His memory seems to have gone back to the past and the time of his last life.


    In the last life, if he is still alive, he must be busy at the moment, running for life.


    At the moment, the world has changed.


    In the blink of an eye, the color had changed.


    Time goes by slowly. In the silence, the next day will come soon.


    On the next day, Chen Heng quickly got up and went out.


    The place he went to was nothing but the old lane before him.


    According to the records of the watchman, it seems that the old lane is the unique weird point formed by the strange coming.


    If we don''t disperse it as soon as possible, the strange power will continue to infiltrate, leading to strange things happen one after another.


    At that time, there will be a lot of trouble.


    So on weekdays, many of the guardians are cleaning up these unique weird points.


    Walking into the previous street, people are still coming and going on the street at the moment, and it looks very busy everywhere.


    But in Chen Heng''s eyes, the old lane has disappeared now.


    When Liu Qi came over that day, he had already killed the strange stronghold of this place, dispelled the source of evil Qi, leaving nothing behind.


    According to the normal rules, even if there will be strange spots in this area in the future, it will be a long time later.


    So at the moment, what Chen Heng sees in this place is just an empty space.


    The open space looks very open, and there are ruins everywhere, like a construction site, which is still under construction.


    On top of that, there are already some people busy.


    In this way, without the obstacles of those strange forces, the people around us finally realized the abruptness of the existence of this open space, as well as the value contained in it, and were ready to repair it and make real use of it.


    That''s good.


    At least from the information given by the guardian, some special weird points often appear in special places.


    The more prosperous a place is, the less likely it is to be weird.


    When this open space turns into a building and many people walk on it day and night, it''s likely that there will be a lot less strange spots.


    At the moment, looking at the busy construction site in front of him, Chen Heng''s face is calm, and this idea flashed silently in his heart.


    After walking through this area, he continued to move forward and walked through many places.


    On the busy street, pedestrians come and go, occasionally there are cars passing by, a calm and prosperous scene.


    Occasionally, Chen Heng raised his head, just saw a couple walking hand in hand, from time to time issued a light laughter.


    And in the farther place, it seems that there are several little girls, who are looking at Chen Heng''s place frequently, as if they are looking at him.


    Looking at the calm scene, Chen Heng shook his head secretly.


    In his body, the power of the mark of destiny surges, blesses his body, and makes him see more things.


    Suddenly, the vision changes.


    Bursts of gloom and death appeared above everyone''s head.


    The same is true for Chen Heng himself.


    Compared with the past, the dead air above their heads has not decreased at all.


    It seems that the arrival of Liu Qi has not brought any changes.


    "The breath of death has not disappeared..."


    looking at the breath of death on the heads around him, Chen Heng muttered to himself: "the doom still exists, which has no impact on anything..."


    the breath of death still exists, which means that the doom faced by people around him remains unchanged.


    Liu Qi''s previous actions and efforts have not changed this.


    Associated with the part of the message given by the former guardian, Chen Heng immediately thought of more.


    Perhaps, the reason for the formation of this death is the strange power that envelops the world.


    It is precisely because of that strange power that the world will sink sooner or later, which will form such a terrible doom.


    In Chen Heng''s eyes, it is the air of death.


    If we don''t solve the strange forces that occupy the world, these dead spirits will not disappear.


    This idea flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    Then he went on, walking slowly.


    The roadside scenery reflected in his eyes one by one.


    In this regard, his face was calm, and he looked at it silently, as if to keep all this in mind.


    It''s evening after the whole street.


    Normal people have been walking for such a long time, and now they must be very tired.


    But Chen Heng is OK, looks lively, is still the same as before, even a little tired feeling.At this time, he looked up at the sky, and then returned to his residence.


    The next day, he found Liu Ruhai.


    "Are you going away for a while?"


    In the hall, looking at Chen Heng in front of him, Liu Ruhai''s face was a little surprised: "what are you going to do?"


    During the period before that, Chen Heng had always been very active and made great efforts to practice the forging method.


    In terms of effort alone, Chen Heng is the most hardworking one in the whole Panshi martial arts school.


    It is precisely because of this that Liu Ruhai appreciates him so much and thinks that he is the one who can really inherit his legacy and become the backbone of Panshi martial arts school in the future.


    Now, a person who has always been so diligent has to ask for leave. Even in this way, the time for asking for leave is not short.


    Of course, he was surprised and asked.


    Of course, the reasons given by Chen Heng are also impeccable.


    "It''s the Royal demon division."


    Looking at Liu Ruhai, Chen Heng''s face was respectful and said in a low voice: "the people in the Royal magic department said that there are still some procedures to be done after the newcomers enter the post, and they also need to do something symbolically, so let people pass for a while."


    In fact, as Bi Yun said before, Chen Heng didn''t have to be responsible for anything after he joined the Royal magic department, so he could enjoy the treatment of the Royal magic department.


    But at the moment, Chen Heng has already passed the gas with Bi Yun and others in advance. Even if Liu Ruhai really goes to ask someone, he will only think what he said is true.


    Moreover, Liu Ruhai did not doubt Chen Heng at all.


    "That''s a pity."


    Sitting in front of Chen Heng, Liu Ruhai sighed: "I have long felt that heng''er, you shouldn''t have joined the Royal magic department so early."


    "I keep saying that it won''t hinder your practice, but it''s still a lot of crap."


    He sighed and said so.


    In this way, Chen Heng was still opposed to joining the Royal magic department.


    In his opinion, with Chen Heng''s talent and hard work, it would be a good time to train honestly and practice the forging method.


    There''s no need to join the Royal magic department. It''s a waste of your time.


    Listening to Liu Ruhai''s words, Chen Heng just smiles and doesn''t speak.


    After getting approval from Liu Ruhai, he left directly.


    On that day, many martial arts school disciples who had friendly relations with Chen Heng came to see them off.


    News spread quickly in the martial arts school. Chen Heng just asked Liu Ruhai for leave in the morning, and someone came to see him off in the afternoon.


    Moreover, there are quite a few people.


    When he first entered the martial arts school, Chen Heng had a lot of friends because he was friendly and sincere.

 Chapter 161

    Chen Heng has many friends.


    From a very early age, he adhered to the principle of making friends and not offending others easily, so he did a good job in every new place.


    The same is true in the rock martial arts school.


    In Panshi martial arts school, for Liu Ruhai, he showed his talent of obedience and strength, as well as his hard work to the point that no one is as good as him.


    As for his brothers, he is also very friendly. On weekdays, both ordinary disciples and other disciples of Liu Ruhai are very polite. He can seriously think from other people''s point of view, so he is very popular.


    At the moment, when he heard that he was leaving, many people came to see him off. Many of them were friends Chen Heng had made before.


    For these people, Chen Heng returned one by one and had a good gathering with them.


    In this way, he spent a few more days here before he was able to leave.


    Before leaving, he looked at the plaque of Panshi martial arts school and sighed softly.


    In the past, he also wanted to take advantage of the power of the rock martial arts school, step by step to the core of this world.


    But now, after joining the guardian and getting the information about the past, it doesn''t seem necessary.


    What can a strange and so rampant world do even when it comes to the core?


    After all, it''s still in danger.


    Compared with the Panshi martial arts school, the guardian is undoubtedly a bigger platform.


    Even though Chen Heng still has ambition in his heart, if he wants to go to the core of the world and know all the truth of the world, the guardian is a more suitable place.


    Chen Heng had seen it before.


    There are too many precious scriptures in the guardian''s store.


    Some ancient secret, secret school''s Secret forging method, even rock school''s rock forging method, can be found in the guardian''s storehouse.


    Chen Heng whether want to get more things, or want to continue to move forward, guardian is a better platform.


    After understanding this, he made a decision in his heart and asked Liu Ruhai for leave to leave.


    It''s not fun anymore.


    As early as in the wizarding world, he has practiced the rock forging method of the rock school to the level of martial arts. His level of theory is only inferior to Liu Ruhai, who is the leader of the rock school.


    As for strength, he has already surpassed Liu Ruhai.


    It''s not much good for him to stay in the rock school.


    In that case, he will leave and go to other places.


    So it wasn''t long before he left the martial arts school.


    After he left the martial arts school, he didn''t go to the Royal magic department to perform the task as he said, but secretly returned to the forest city.


    Compared with the outside world, Lincheng is just a small city, far less prosperous than the outside world, and also less lively and convenient.


    The city is quiet and peaceful, far from the fast-paced life of the outside world, and there are not many interesting places.


    But for Chen Heng, this is a special place.


    No matter before or now, this is his hometown, his original place.


    Here are his most important things, as well as his many memories and friends.


    Leave from the location of Panshi martial arts school and go all the way to Lincheng.


    When he got to his home, it seemed the same.


    Before a piece of some old buildings, the surrounding houses were still the same, and there didn''t seem to be much change around them.


    Of course, nothing has changed.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng looked up into the distance.


    Not far from the gate of the community, there is a banner hanging on it.


    "Warmly celebrate Chen Heng''s joining Panshi martial arts school."


    A large banner hung there, very conspicuous.


    Looking at the banner, Chen Heng couldn''t help taking out the corners of his mouth and didn''t know what to say.


    Panshi school is a famous martial arts school, and Panshi forging method is also very outstanding.


    At ordinary times, people who can join such schools are regarded as elites.


    Not to mention, like Chen Heng, he directly became a close disciple of the sect leader.


    It''s normal to publicize it here.


    Chen Heng still vaguely remembers that when he left the school, the school''s reaction was even more exaggerated than that. He was about to set off firecrackers.


    He shook his head in silence and went on for a moment.


    After walking for a moment, people around him noticed him.


    "Isn''t this the Heng boy of the Chen family next door?"


    An aunt who went out to buy vegetables saw Chen Heng, and her face was surprised: "didn''t you enter the martial arts school?"


    "Why are you back?""Come back once in a while."


    Chen Heng said with a smile on his face.


    After a while, the neighbors around also came, one by one came to talk with Chen Heng, chatting there.


    After that time, Chen Heng is now a celebrity in this place.


    Chen Heng grew up here when he was young. Many people here watched him grow up.


    Now that he''s back, it''s natural to ask and talk.


    In response, Chen Heng responded one by one with a smile on his face.


    After a while, Chen Heng''s mother, Wang Li, also received the news and rushed back.


    "Give me a break!"


    With a big wave of her hand, she blocked the crowd outside: "let my son go home first!"


    She opened her mouth like this, and then she pulled Chen Heng up and went home.


    A moment later, they arrived home.


    Familiar with the home is still the same as before, one of which should be furnishings, all kinds of layout have not changed, looks like the past.


    Old with some nostalgia.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng looks at Wang Li.


    He remembers that when he left before, he left most of the money that Panshi martial arts school gave him to Wang Li.


    According to the room at this time, that sum of money has been quite a lot. Even if you buy another house, it may be enough.


    However, it is obvious that Wang Li has not used the money, and still maintains the original appearance.


    "Money can''t be wasted."


    Seems to see Chen Heng''s idea, Wang Li shook her head: "that money, I''ll keep it for you now, when you get married, I''ll buy a wedding house."


    "It''s too early to use it now."


    She said with a smile.


    Listen to this, Chen Heng secretly shakes his head, some don''t know what to say.


    Sure enough, no matter when, the father is most concerned about the child''s marriage.


    But Wang Li''s idea was miscalculated.


    According to Chen Heng''s memory, from the time of his previous life, starting tomorrow, the house prices nearby will start to soar, rising at a rapid speed in a short time.


    The money Chen Heng gave Wang Li is now enough to buy a house. But in the future, I''m afraid it will only be enough to pay a down payment for a house.


    This is what it looked like in a previous life.


    As for the world, it must be the same.


    Even if the situation is not good, it is not certain that the city will survive to that time.


    Most of Wang Li''s plans are going to be ruined.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng could not help shaking his head secretly.


    "That''s right."


    In front of her, Wang Li was busy and kept taking down Chen Heng''s salute. She said: "Xiaoheng, didn''t you go to that martial arts school? Why are you back so soon? "


    "Not used to living there?"


    "Not really."


    Chen Heng shook his head and said, "it''s just a little holiday, so I came back to have a look."


    "Come back."


    Wang Li smile: "just right, your father he is always not at home, you are not at home, I''m a bit bored."


    Chen Heng''s family is a reorganized family.


    His mother, Wang Li, is a full-time housewife. As for his stepfather, he is a freight driver and is not at home all the year round.


    As for her sister Chen Jing, she has always had a bad relationship with Wang Li. She doesn''t come back often on weekdays. Instead, she often goes to live with her grandfather.


    Therefore, in peacetime, Wang Li has only one person.


    "This time, I will stay at home for a while."


    Looking at Wang Li, Chen Heng spoke softly, and then said, "where''s my sister?"


    "She."


    Wang Li carelessly said: "yesterday just came back once, now should play outside."


    Chen Heng nodded and said nothing more on this issue.


    Wang Li''s relationship with Chen Jing is not good. He is very clear about this matter, so he naturally doesn''t have to say much at the moment.


    Anyway, he''ll find Chen Jing later.


    In the living room, Chen Heng chatted with Wang Li for a while, then got up and went to his room.


    Before getting up, he specially looked at Wang Li.


    Sure enough, like other people he had seen before, Wang Li had the same gloomy and dead spirit.


    This means that she is also in the middle of the disaster and can not be spared.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng sighed to himself.


    After knowing some secrets of the world, he immediately left the rock martial arts school and went back home. The reason was very simple. He just wanted to protect his family.


    In this world, many things are empty, only their own relatives are the most precious things.


    Any wealth is inferior to it.In many cases, Chen Heng is very utilitarian indeed. What he does is to make himself better and get more things.


    But that doesn''t mean he doesn''t value his family.


    In fact, for him, these family members are the most precious things in front of him.


    All he did, in essence, was to make himself and his family better.


    That''s all.


    So, after knowing some secrets of the world, he immediately came back here.


    In this world, we can learn from the guardian''s information that Chen Heng''s strength is very strong at the moment. Even if he is not the top group, it is difficult to find an opponent.


    But his family is just ordinary people.


    Once there is an accident, encounter those strange, I''m afraid the end will not be very good.


    That''s why he came back at once.


    Anyway, as far as he is concerned, he can''t get anything in the rock martial arts school.


    There is no difference between staying here and staying in the rock martial arts school.


    After getting up from the hall, Chen Heng went back to his room.


    He didn''t come back for a while. His room was still like that. All the furnishings in it were no different from those in the past.


    Many things inside are also very clean. It seems that someone should clean them from time to time.


    After walking into the room and sitting in it for a while, Chen Heng picked up his mobile phone and contacted Chen Jing for a while.


    After a while, the news came.


    Chen Heng looked at the news Chen Jing sent out, then got up and went out.


    He walked very fast and quickly came to a street.


    In the distance, several girls were standing there.


    "Ah Jing, is your brother really back?"


    Chen Jing stood alone under a light pole, looking at the message sent out by her mobile phone. At this time, she kept looking around and couldn''t stop looking.


    In her side, several girls around her, there are constantly curious to ask.


    "Didn''t your brother go to Panshi martial arts school? Why are you back so soon? "


    "What does he look like? I have a sister who looks up to him


    Around Chen Jing, they kept asking, looking very curious.


    Lincheng is just a small city with a population of only a few hundred thousand, among which there are few top talents.


    Chen Heng happens to be the most outstanding one in recent years.


    Whether it''s his 17-year-old training, or the war, or some of his stories, it''s legendary.


    Therefore, in a short time, the story about Chen Heng spread widely in this city.


    Many people know that.


    In front of Chen Jing''s eyes, these girls are all clear.


    Even, several of them are so enthusiastic because they know this.


    Chen Jing is also very clear about what they think.


    "All right, all right."


    She waved, some impatient said: "after a while people will come, when you have a look."


    She said so, looking around with impatience.


    After a while, she suddenly looked into the distance.


    There, the figure of a young man gradually became clear.


    Young people wearing a short sleeve, the whole person looks very handsome delicate, very unique.


    He looks young, but only 17 or 18 years old, but the whole person has a unique temperament, especially prominent.


    Looking at the boy, Chen Jing couldn''t help smiling and waved to the distance.


    And in the distance, after seeing Chen Jing, the teenager was stunned, and then a smile appeared on his face.


    "So now you are a member of the Royal magic department? Or the one with a high position? "


    A moment later, walking in the street, Chen Jing and Chen Heng walked side by side, chatting.


    "In a way, it is."


    Chen Heng thought for a moment, then said.


    Seriously, that''s true.


    Now he is indeed a member of the Royal magic department, and the identity of the guardian member is the most advanced one among them.


    There is nothing wrong with Chen Jing''s words.


    But looking at him nodding, Chen Heng behind those people suddenly showed the expression of envy.


    Although it''s nothing to Liu Ruhai, it''s a very significant goal and dream for ordinary people to be able to enter the Royal magic department.


    For them, it''s a good future to enter the Royal magic department, and there are enough guarantees in the future.


    Chen Heng was able to enter the Royal magic department at this age, and he could also hold senior positions, which is naturally enough to be enviable.


    "I can get help later if you want."Noticing Chen Jing''s expression, Chen Heng then smiles: "you''re just idling around all day. It''s not so good."


    "But after a period of time, I''ll take a post in the Royal magic department. In the future, I can be regarded as someone with official establishment, and I don''t have to go everywhere."


    Looking at Chen Jing, he said so.


    "Really?"


    Listen to Chen Heng''s words, Chen Jing not from a Leng: "I can also go in?"


    "It shouldn''t be a big problem."


    Chen Heng smiles and nods.


    It''s not a big problem.


    As early as when he joined the guardian, Bi Yun and others told him the power of the guardian, including the power to dispatch the local demon defense department when necessary, and the power to recommend some people to join the demon Defense Department.


    Moreover, compared with ordinary guardians, Chen Heng has a great evaluation among guardians. Now he has just entered, and he is already an A-level investigator, with more authority than ordinary guardians.


    One of his powers is to recommend a person to the Royal magic department.


    As for the danger, we need not worry too much.


    As a complete department, the Royal demon division is not only responsible for cutting people.


    There are also a large number of civilian members who are responsible for daily management.


    Chen Jing will not be in great danger if she enters into it.


    It''s also good.


    At least, we can avoid Chen Jing''s further idleness and contact with those who have nothing to do with her.


    On the other hand, it''s better to arrange it in front of you nearby, so that you can look after it conveniently.


    It''s a little bit of a feat.


    "Then... Try it for me."


    As for what Chen Heng said, Chen Jing was a little nervous, just said so.


    Chen Heng naturally agreed.


    Then they continued to walk in the street, just strolling around.


    Just a moment later, Chen Heng suddenly looked to one side.


    In the distance, several girls walked through the street.


    Among them, a girl in a white dress, the appearance is particularly delicate, people look at it, and feel amazing and beautiful.


    This girl is no other than Fang Qingxuan.


    After that, everything was back on track.


    With Liu Yi''s recommendation, Chen Heng entered the rock school and studied with Liu Ruhai, but Fang Qingxuan was still here and continued to teach.


    After all, unlike Chen Heng, she is still a student.


    So, of course, she''s still here.


    They walked face to face, when Chen Heng found each other, the other side also found him.


    Two people look at each other, then she can not help a Leng, so standing in the distance, looking at Chen Heng, face full of accidents.


    "You didn''t come back for this woman, did you?"


    Looking at Fang Qingxuan in the distance, Chen Jing looks back at Chen Heng, feeling a little upset.


    Chen Heng didn''t say much, just shook his head.


    A moment later, he looked at the other side of the light spin, silent smile, and then nodded.


    Then they said hello and left.


    All of them seemed very calm.

 Chapter 162

    Accompanied Chen Jing to stroll for a while, Chen Heng then returned home.


    Accompany Chen Heng back home, Chen Jing wanted to leave, but was finally pulled in by Chen Heng, failed to leave.


    They had dinner at home and then left separately.


    In the days that followed, everything was on the right track.


    After returning home, Chen Heng didn''t leave again. He just stayed at home quietly and didn''t mean to leave.


    Before long, he specially called Biyun and others, and arranged a job for Chen Jing in the local Royal magic department.


    The content of the work is very simple, that is, checking documents every day, and the remuneration is not rich, but in Lincheng, a small place, it is already very good, stable and decent, and it is an ideal job for many people.


    Chen Jing worked in it, but she was able to stabilize.


    In the days that followed, time faded away in peace.


    Several days passed in a flash.


    In the early morning, the outside sun gradually rises.


    A light light light shrouded all around, and also on Chen Heng''s body, which made him look very special.


    In the sun, he sat on the balcony with his knees crossed. Now he opened his eyes and looked out.


    A little light aura lingered on him, and finally he slowly absorbed it, turned it into the purest aura, and brought it into his body.


    "It''s troublesome..."


    after a moment, Chen Heng stops his action, feels the change in himself, and shakes his head secretly.


    At this moment, he can understand and feel the change in himself. Compared with before, the mana in his body seems to have increased a little.


    However, this growth is extremely slow for Chen Heng, which can be said to have slowed down to a terrible level.


    Since returning to the real world and leaving the simulation world, Chen Heng has begun to practice again.


    Although he took back the martial arts cultivation of the simulated body, he barely had the power to protect himself, but as the real king, his strength at the moment is still too weak compared with what he used to be.


    So after returning to the real world, he began to practice.


    But the result of practice is depressing.


    The Dharma he used in his practice originated from the former Tianqing world.


    But in the real world, it seems that some of the methods originated from the azure world are not applicable.


    At least, although he can feel the aura in the real world, it is very difficult to pull it into his body.


    Compared with the time when I was in Tianqing, it can be said that one day, one place.


    Besides, he has some physical problems.


    Compared with Chen Yu''s previous body, his ontological quality is really poor.


    Chen Heng, with his real king''s experience, was able to solve the problem and improve it to adapt to the real world.


    But Chen Heng has no way to solve the problem of qualification.


    In fact, even when Chen Heng was at the peak of his life, he had no effective solution to the problem of qualification.


    The method recorded in the swallowing Sutra is barely a method.


    But with this method, there are too many sequelae, and there are also great problems in the process.


    If you want to practice swallowing the Sutra, you must have enough precious blood constitution to swallow it.


    When he was in the azure world, he could go to those with special constitution or excellent qualifications to devour.


    But in the real world, there are basically ordinary people around. Who else can he find?


    Can''t we go to those powerful warriors or awakeners?


    That caused too much confusion, even if he is now a guardian, I am afraid there will be a lot of trouble.


    What''s more, the sequelae of swallowing Tianjing is too big and troublesome.


    Chen Heng is a noumenon now, but he doesn''t want to become a madman in vain.


    That would be too much.


    In addition to swallowing the scriptures of heaven, he did not have many ways to improve his own qualifications.


    Therefore, during this period of time, although he tried to re practice, his progress was not high, and he was always stuck in the step of continuing mana.


    Because he got back his former martial arts cultivation, his body was strong and powerful, so he pulled his aura smoothly.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid that his situation at the moment is better than that of Liu Li who can''t practice.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng has a headache.


    Judging from his current situation, if he practices normally, he doesn''t have to expect any good results.


    If you use the elixir stone to assist, it will be much better.


    But the problem is that Chen Heng is no longer the yuzhenjun he used to be.


    If you are yuzhenjun, in his capacity, you can find more spirit stones and elixirs.But now, his whole body is a few pieces of spirit stone, and a bottle of congenital Dan, the rest nothing.


    If he uses these things for practice, he can run out of time in a few days and can''t sustain them for a long time.


    Therefore, if we want to support his practice, this is far from enough.


    "Think of another way."


    Sitting on the balcony, looking at the rising sun outside, Chen Heng has some helplessness. This idea flashed through his mind.


    Compared with the practice method originated from the azure world, the meditation method originated from the wizarding world is much smoother.


    Maybe it''s because spiritual practice is common in many worlds. Chen Heng''s practice in the real world is based on the idea that the wizard world is the source of his practice. However, there are not many obstacles. He successfully practiced and achieved certain results.


    According to this progress, his mental strength will continue to be strong, and he will soon reach the next standard recorded in the basic meditation.


    In this way, compared with the practice method of the monks in the azure world, it is the wizard inheritance in the wizard world, which is more suitable for the real world.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng couldn''t help looking at his eyes.


    In front of him, the column of analog points reappeared, and now there were more than 1000 figures left.


    It seems that it''s not a lot.


    But it''s more than enough for simulation.


    "Do you want to continue?"


    Looking at the points emerging in front of him, this idea flashed across Chen Heng''s mind.


    Just out of the sky, according to Chen Heng''s original plan, he is ready to stay in the real world for a while, and then try to enter the simulation world.


    But the information he got from the guardian made him alert.


    The weird power that envelops the real world is too weird.


    At the moment, Chen Heng''s strength, relative to the real king, is not strong. Even in the real world, it is not the top.


    After joining the catcher, Chen Heng already knows more.


    Among the watchmen, there are several of the most powerful S-level inspectors.


    And the strength of these inspectors is the master.


    Besides, it''s not an ordinary master.


    In Chen Heng''s estimation, the strength of these S-level inspectors should be above him at the moment.


    Even these people can''t completely protect themselves under the weird situation, let alone he is weaker than them.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng sighed and then made a decision in silence.


    With the flow of ideas, in front of his eyes, a flow of information.


    The familiar selection interface is emerging.


    "Please choose the world you choose."


    "Wizard world, azure world, holy land world..."


    the names of the three worlds are displayed in front of us.


    Looking at the names of the three worlds in front of him, Chen Heng hesitated.


    Among the three worlds, the wizard world and the azure world, he has already gone in, and probably knows the specific situation.


    It''s the holy land. He hasn''t really gone in yet.


    According to his habit, this time he entered, he should enter the holy land world, go to it and have a look, and have a general understanding of the situation.


    Just this time, Chen Heng wants to enter the simulation world in order to gain the power that can be exerted in the real world.


    Therefore, the holy land world is temporarily excluded because it is full of unknowns.


    As long as there are two worlds left, the practice system of Tianqing world does not fit in with the real world, and Chen Heng himself is not very good on the road of friars.


    On the contrary, on the road of a wizard, he is more suitable if he has enough mental strength.


    As a result, he quickly made a decision and gradually focused on the name of the wizarding world.


    "Into the wizarding world?"


    "Please choose the way you want to enter..."


    in front of your eyes, a series of handwriting emerge, just skimming in front of your eyes.


    Then another option emerged.


    "Random screening, conditional screening, compound screening."


    Three options emerge.


    "Composite filter?"


    Looking at the options in front of him, Chen Heng was surprised.


    He remembers that the last time he chose to start, it didn''t seem to be an option.


    Now, however, it appears.


    In this way, as he moves forward, the functions and mechanisms of the simulator are constantly improving and increasing.


    This thought flashed through his mind, and then he continued to look at the options in front of him.


    Among the three options, random selection, as the name suggests, is the random selection he used when he entered the azure world.


    The use of conditional screening should be the way he entered the wizarding world in the past, setting conditions directly and then entering.It''s the so-called composite screening that he hasn''t tried yet.


    "Try it."


    With the idea of trying, he reached out and chose the composite screening.


    With the decision made in his heart, the vision immediately changed.


    A familiar big turntable appeared in front of him.


    "It''s the turntable again..."


    Chen Heng was surprised.


    The turntable before his eyes is no different from the turntable before he entered the azure world.


    All of a sudden, he understood the meaning of screening.


    With the flow of thoughts in my heart, in front of my eyes, the big turntable began to rotate slowly.


    A little bit of brilliance flashed by and flowed in front of my eyes.


    Under Chen Heng''s gaze, the turntable slowly turns and finally stops.


    And the difference that he finally stops is red.


    "Red...


    seeing the final result, Chen Heng was relieved.


    On the turntable, the biggest difference is white, followed by red.


    But even less, it''s better than white.


    It seems that his luck is not too bad.


    Chen Heng did not expect that after the end of the turntable, Chen Heng''s remaining simulation points immediately reduced, directly reduced by 500.


    This number is exactly the simulation point needed for a random time.


    However, after normal random simulation, by this point, the options should be over.


    But at present, it has not.


    "Please add the conditions you need."


    In front of my eyes, the handwriting reappeared.


    Then there are options.


    1¡¢ Wizard talent


    you have wizard talent, which determines that you can become a wizard and have the qualification to become a wizard.


    Exchange points: 1000 to 100000.


    2¡¢ Knight talent


    you have the talent to become a knight, which determines whether you can have life energy, become an excellent knight and possess the qualification to become a knight.


    Exchange points: 100 to 10000.


    ......


    options emerge.


    Looking at the options, Chen Heng''s heart flashed a little clear.


    Sure enough.


    This so-called composite screening is a combination of random screening and conditional screening, which is used in combination.


    After random screening, we can continue to use conditional screening to further enhance the simulation body on the basis of random screening.


    That''s good. It''s very flexible.


    However, looking at these options in front of him, a new problem emerges in Chen Heng''s mind.


    Random identity, which must have included a lot of things.


    For example, the last time Chen Heng came out randomly in the world of heaven and green, Chen Yu not only had his own strong martial arts cultivation, but also had superb savvy and perfect spiritual root.


    The random identity in front of me must be general.


    So, suppose that the random identity in front of him already has the wizard qualification. In this case, Chen Heng will spend more simulation points to exchange a wizard qualification. What will be the result?


    At the moment, Chen Heng can''t help but flash this idea.


    Seems to understand his doubts, in the mind, a wave of information suddenly surge.


    "If you have a random identity, you can exchange it for the corresponding qualifications, and the corresponding qualifications will be superimposed..."


    in front of you, lines of handwriting appear, just like this in front of Chen Heng.


    "I see."


    Looking at the handwriting in front of him, Chen Heng nodded and understood.


    In short, it is superposition.


    Assuming that his random identity has wizard talent, then he exchanges another wizard talent, and the two will be superimposed, making his random identity more powerful.


    After understanding this, Chen Heng began to act.


    The price needed to exchange the wizard''s qualification is too high. Even if it is the lowest level, it needs 1000 simulation points.


    If it''s OK to say before, but now Chen Heng has only one thousand simulation points left.


    On these simulation points, if he exchanges a wizard qualification, there will be nothing left.


    The cost of this investment is too high.


    Therefore, for wizard talent, he gave up directly, and then looked to the knight talent.


    Knight talent, this is much cheaper.


    The cheapest Knight talent only needs 100 simulation points to get.


    This price is high quality and low price.Compared with the wizard system, Chen Heng is more familiar with the knight system, and it will be more convenient to operate and use.


    After all, in the past, he was also a top knight.


    It''s very cost-effective to put simulation points into knight.


    Without much hesitation, Chen Heng made a direct decision.


    "Do you want to spend 100 points to exchange for Knight talent?"


    In front of the body, familiar handwriting continues to emerge.


    Chen Heng decided directly.


    The knight talent he exchanged is only the lowest level, that is, the one with 100 simulation points, which can reach the standard.


    After choosing Knight talent, Chen Heng exchanged some others.


    Some basic talents such as physical strength and natural power.


    Then, the next option appears.


    "Please choose your age."


    After choosing a talent, the time option comes up.


    For this option, Chen Heng used to skip it directly.


    After all, in the past, his simulation points were not abundant, and there was no surplus points to waste on the choice of age.


    But now, it seems that we can try to manipulate it.


    After thinking for a moment, Chen Heng raised his head and changed the age of his arrival from 20 to 15.


    Only a five-year gap will cost another 100 simulation points.


    However, for this point, Chen Heng is not distressed.


    The importance of age is self-evident.


    In many cases, being young has the advantage of being young.


    For example, martial arts in the real world is that the smaller you start forging, the better the foundation.


    The same is true of Knight breathing in Knight world.


    Chen Heng doesn''t know if the wizard system has such a situation, but for the sake of safety, it''s better to adjust the age.


    Moreover, compared with 20-year-old adults, 15-year-old teenagers have too many advantages.


    This advantage is not only reflected in the potential, but also in some invisible treatment.


    The same achievement for 15-year-olds is to get more applause and preferential treatment than for 20-year-old adults.


    The so-called young genius refers to the achievement that can only be achieved as an adult when he is young?


    In the past, Chen Heng had no choice.


    But now that we are well-off, naturally we should also enjoy this kind of treatment.


    After deducting the scattered points, there are only 800 simulation points left on Chen Heng.


    800 simulation points, compared with Chen Heng''s previous peak, can be said to be poor.


    But these points are enough for another simulation.


    Even if Chen Heng''s attempt fails, he still has the strength to start again.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng did not hesitate to start again.


    With the flow of ideas, his surroundings changed.


    A burst of invisible light shrouded him and slowly shrouded his whole body.


    Then the next moment, Chen Heng only felt a dark moment, consciousness instantly fell into deep darkness.


    Dim, deep, dead and silent...


    I don''t know how long it lasted.


    When the light appeared again, Chen Heng slowly opened his eyes.


    At this moment, the scene in front of him has changed, and has become a different look.

 Chapter 163

    In the dark room, it looks very dark all around, which makes people feel uncomfortable.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Chen Heng frowned subconsciously, then closed his eyes and began to digest the memory left by his body.


    Ed Dowell, the only heir to the Dowell family, is the only remaining descendant of the ruined family.


    The duo Wu family is a wizard family.


    See here, Chen Heng heart a jump.


    "Is that the power of the simulation point?"


    At this moment, the thought suddenly flashed in his heart.


    In the previous two simulations, no matter how hard he tried and how he moved forward, he could not find the real wizard.


    Even when he founded the nado Dynasty and became a knight, it was only in the last period of his life that he came into contact with the remains of witches. It is still a long way to find the real Witches.


    But now, when it comes to this simulation, the situation is different.


    He didn''t wait for him to do more. Just at the beginning, he came into contact with the wizard.


    Even he is a member of the wizard family.


    And it''s not an ordinary people, but the only successor.


    Compared with the previous two times, this time''s opening was a little too smooth.


    This is the advantage of using simulation points directly.


    Previously, Chen Heng''s two simulations in the wizarding world were directly entered, and did not consume too many simulation points.


    But this time it''s different.


    Considering the consumption of random identity, Chen Heng''s investment in this simulation is close to 1000 simulation points.


    Under such a big gap, the opening situation is naturally different.


    But that''s not bad.


    Starting directly from the wizard family, to a certain extent, it is also convenient for Chen Heng to get in touch with the core of the world as much as possible and quickly gain the power of the wizard.


    Thinking of this, he could not help but smile, which is still satisfied.


    At this moment, outside a burst of footstep sound came.


    A maid, dressed in a black dress and simple, came and looked at Chen Heng bowing.


    "Young master..."


    she looked at Chen Heng and said respectfully, "Mr. Griffin, I''ll show you the way."


    For Chen Heng, she was very respectful and didn''t dare to make redundant moves.


    "I see."


    Chen Heng looked back at her, in accordance with the original habits of the predecessor, coldly nodded, did not say much.


    This is the habit of the predecessor of the body, which seems to be so, especially indifferent, indifferent to many things.


    In this regard, Chen Heng seems to be a little uncomfortable, but just came, it is not good, the performance of the difference is too big.


    Therefore, he chose to maintain the original habits of life, so cold a face, toward the outside.


    Led by the maid, he went outside.


    At this time, Chen Heng was able to see around.


    In front of him was a very spacious castle.


    The castle looks very big and spacious, but the main tone is very dark, and it looks very shabby, giving people a kind of dark feeling.


    I haven''t done much. Just looking at this castle, I have a strange cold feeling. It seems that there are some ghosts everywhere, watching you in the dark and staring at you coldly.


    It makes you feel really weird.


    Feeling this feeling, Chen Heng frowned to himself.


    The predecessor of this body has lived in this environment since childhood, and has been used to all the scenery around here for a long time.


    But Chen Heng feels strange.


    Normal people, who would like to live in such a place?


    I''m afraid that the so-called duo Wu family has some psychological problems?


    In other words, even if the original no psychological problems, long-term living in such a place, I''m afraid not to make psychological problems.


    From this point of view, it is not surprising that the character of the predecessor of this body is indifferent and indifferent to many things.


    It should be said that living in such an environment, if the personality of the predecessor can be as normal as an ordinary person, it is a strange thing. Make complaints about


    Chen Heng''s face unchanged.


    After a moment, he followed the maid in front of him and went on.


    Before long, he came to a hall.


    In the hall, candles were burning everywhere.


    Because there are no windows, it looks rather dark. Only the candlelight of the four candlelight lights around, illuminating the neighborhood.


    Chen Heng went on to the center of the hall.


    An inexplicable cold feeling of Yin emerged from all around, vaguely winding towards Chen Heng.


    In the dim area, it seems that there is an invisible hand, grabbing at Chen Heng.In this regard, Chen Heng face indifference, just a casual look.


    An invisible mental force spreads around and scatters something.


    Ah!!


    Vaguely, it was like a woman''s scream, with a strong sense of fear.


    This kind of emotion will infect people. If ordinary people hear it, they may be infected with some impurities in their mind at the moment. After that, for a long time, their mental state will appear.


    "Not bad."


    Ahead, a sound came.


    With the sound down, everywhere, a beam of light out of thin air, now shining around, will shine bright nearby.


    This light beam is very unique. It is not the light of a candle, nor any other light. It seems to be condensed out of thin air. It is very unique.


    Under the light beam, a figure appeared in Chen Heng''s eyes.


    It was the figure of an old man in a shabby black robe.


    He looks very old. From the appearance, he is at least 70 or 80 years old. His eyes are turbid and mottled. The white hair of steamed bread is sparse. It seems that he is no different from the ordinary bad old man.


    Just looking at this person, Chen Heng secretly frowned.


    In front of the old man, he felt a unique strange force, like a force field, spreading from the other side.


    At the moment when he saw the old man, through his strong spiritual power, Chen Heng felt a sense of horror and uncertainty.


    As if invisible, there are countless people in the wail, issued a miserable howl, in order to describe their own pain and death.


    There''s no doubt that''s a bad feeling.


    If you stay with the old man for a long time and are affected by the inexplicable force of the old man, you may have problems and your character will become cold and indifferent.


    And this person in front of us is no other than Chen Heng''s grandfather, Griffin Dowell.


    In today''s duowu family, Griffin is the only wizard.


    As the future successor of the duowu family, Chen Heng''s predecessor was received and cultivated by the other side since he was a child.


    "Your mental strength has increased a lot..."


    in front of you, sitting on a wooden chair, Griffin looks a little surprised: "in the past, it was not so easy for you to crack those little tricks."


    "Maybe not for a while, so make some progress."


    Chen Heng maintained the cold expression on his face and said faintly.


    "So it is."


    Griffin grinned, and a wrinkled face suddenly looked a little scary: "but that''s fine."


    "A new round of testing will start in a while"


    "ed, your spirit will grow at this time, and it will be good for you later."


    He said with a smile, but the expression on his face was a little chilly.


    "What''s the advantage?"


    Chen Heng''s face was cold and he continued to ask questions.


    "Treatment."


    Griffin nodded and replied, "at any time, mediocrity and genius are treated differently, even for a wizard."


    "Before entering the college, spirit and qualification are your best pass and your best proof of strength."


    "Ed."


    At this point, he paused, and then continued: "your qualifications need not be doubted. As the successor of our family, your qualifications are not worse than mine at least."


    "On this basis, as long as you have a strong mental power, you will become a third-class apprentice in the future, or even become a formal wizard. It is not without the slightest hope."


    When she talked about the official wizard, she could not help showing some longing in her eyes.


    "I see."


    Chen Heng is still that apathetic expression, it seems that he will not feel moved by anything.


    "It''s the hunter''s house who will come here to wave students this time."


    In front of him, Griffin continued to speak, seriously said: "this is the college I came from, and there are some familiar people in it."


    "Many of them are still in college."


    "I''ve already said hello to them and asked them to take care of you after you get on the boat."


    "As for the tuition fee of the college, you don''t have to worry about it. I will solve it for you."


    He said it intermittently and repeatedly.


    Then he continued: "remember, always be rational and don''t let emotions affect your brain."


    "Logic and reason are our most powerful tools."


    He said coldly, staring at Chen Heng.In front of him, Chen Heng kept silent and listened calmly, then nodded.


    "I see."


    His face was flat, and he always kept his previous indifferent expression. He looked as if he didn''t care about anything.


    But Griffin was satisfied with his appearance.


    In the hall, he continued to talk a lot, and told a lot about the wizard.


    A moment later, Chen Heng turned to leave.


    Before long, he went to the hall door.


    A burst of weeping came from one side.


    Chen Heng''s steps pause and looks to one side.


    I saw there, a baby crying there, issued a faint cry.


    The baby''s voice is very weak. It sounds close to nothing and looks very weak.


    Chen Heng looked at it carefully, and he could see some blood stains on the baby''s body.


    "What''s that?"


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng''s face is expressionless, looking at the servant on one side.


    "It''s something Mr. Griffin needs. It''s just dug out of the matrix. It''s still fresh."


    In front of him, the servant in the grey robe looked respectfully at Chen Heng and said, "there are still some in the warehouse. Young master, if you need, I can send some later."


    "No more."


    Chen Heng cold mouth: "I do not need to do this kind of experiment."


    He looked at the baby in the distance and said coldly.


    With his mental strength at the moment, he can feel the cold trace wandering in the distance.


    There are many traces, such as countless people have been crying and making painful sounds here.


    Once upon a time, countless people died in this place.


    When they died, their painful spirit and spirit inevitably stained some traces in this place, making this place unique.


    Looking at the area ahead, Chen Heng seems to be able to see countless bodies.


    Feeling this, he couldn''t help shaking his head secretly, then keeping the cold expression on his face, he turned and left.


    No memory.


    Behind him, in the hall, Griffin calmly looked at Chen Heng''s figure and left, his turbid eyes without any brilliance, like a dead silence.


    After Chen Heng left for a long time, he closed his eyes and did nothing else.


    Leaving the hall, Chen Heng walked around at will.


    The castle in front of us not only looks abnormal, but also has many things in it.


    Among them, there are bone fragments everywhere, as well as dried up bloodstains, which are not completely clear.


    In many places, it seems that there are cold spiritual imprints, among which there are bursts of wailing sound, looking back on the terrible scenes.


    It''s OK for ordinary people to be in the middle of it, but for Chen Heng, who has great mental strength, he seems to be in hell.


    Everywhere in the castle, there are traces of rampage.


    As if as soon as he closed his eyes, he could feel those scenes through the spiritual imprints left everywhere.


    That horrible scene, bloody and brutal scene, even Chen Heng can''t help but secretly frown, feeling a little disgusted.


    In the past, in order to achieve certain goals and achieve certain goals, he did kill people, and many of them were killed.


    However, no matter what, he will not regard killing as eating and drinking as normal, and will not maltreat others.


    Killing cats and dogs, in the eyes of ordinary people, can not bear to look directly at, let alone killing the same kind.


    But in this place, sadism seems to be commonplace.


    This, inherited the memory of predecessor, Chen Heng appears very clear.


    As a grandfather, he has been studying negative emotions for many years, so he has spent a lot of time to observe the existence of negative emotions.


    In order to make people have negative emotions, he inevitably used various means.


    It is only the most basic means to arouse the purest negative emotions by killing people to make them fear and die in pain and despair.


    There''s more. It''s appalling.


    The most simple and direct death is a kind of extravagant hope here.


    But inevitably, after such a long time, Griffin''s mental state has gradually become abnormal, gradually infected by a large number of mental impurities, and his character has become more and more bleak.


    And the more so he is, the more terrifying he is and the lower the limit.


    In this kind of environment, Chen Heng''s predecessor is also indifferent and indifferent.


    He was indifferent to people other than himself and Griffin.


    "It''s really disgusting..."


    recalling scenes in his mind, Chen Heng could not help but frown, and the idea flashed through his mind.Before long, he went back to his room, barely calmed down, and began to think about the next plan.


    Born in the Dorothy family, Griffin, as a grandfather, had arranged everything for him before that.


    His body was found to be qualified as a wizard when he was very young, so he was specially taken by Griffin and cultivated by heart.


    After a period of time, some wizard organizations came to this area and began to recruit students.


    Griffin''s original arrangement was to play some of his past relationships and let Chen Heng join the college where he once came from.


    In this way, we can give full play to the advantages of contacts and intelligence, and make Chen Heng''s future go more smoothly.


    Chen Heng is not prepared to break the arrangement.


    In his opinion, this arrangement is good.


    If you want to go further on the wizard''s road, it''s not enough to be qualified, but also need the corresponding inheritance, as well as a lot of resources.


    But these things, depend on oneself is very difficult to obtain.


    But in some wizard organizations, these things can be obtained at a low cost.


    Not to mention, Griffin will be responsible for Chen Heng''s tuition.


    If so many advantages are not used, is it not a waste?


    Therefore, Chen Heng is not prepared to destroy Griffin''s arrangement.


    But after that, there are still some things that need to be prepared.


    Chen Heng tentatively stretched out his hand and tried his strength at the moment.


    Not surprisingly, at this moment, his body is empty, and the original powerful power has disappeared.


    At the moment, in addition to his mental strength, he is far stronger than ordinary people. Physically, he is not different from an ordinary teenager.


    There is no doubt that it is very dangerous.


    Therefore, in the period before entering the wizard academy, Chen Heng is ready to exercise his body well and recover some strength as much as possible.


    In addition to wizard qualification, his body also has Knight qualification.


    This knight qualification was purchased by Chen Heng before he entered the world. At that time, the idea was that there should be at least a minimum, and it was convenient for Chen Heng to recover part of his strength as soon as possible through the knight breathing method.


    And beyond that.


    Chen Heng closed his eyes and began to feel his body.


    With the turbulence of his spiritual power, in his body, a purple mark is shining, this moment is very bright.


    "Sure enough."


    Feeling the imprint in his body, Chen Heng suddenly smiles on his face.


    That''s what he thought.


    After the transformation of the simulator, the mark of destiny is now bound with him.


    No matter which world he goes to, the mark of destiny will follow him, and will not be in the noumenon.


    That''s good news.


    Standing in the same place, feeling the existence of the mark of destiny, Chen Heng opened his eyes and looked around.

 Chapter 164

    With the opening of the power of the mark of destiny, Chen Heng''s vision suddenly changed.


    Everything, it seems, is no longer the same as in the past, especially special.


    At this moment, Chen Heng saw that the lines of destiny spread upward, interwoven into a Skynet.


    However, just as in the real world when there is a azure world, this Skynet is also complex and unusual. Even in a period of throughput, the changes involved are extremely amazing.


    However, it is a good progress for Chen Heng to be able to see the destiny net clearly.


    Feel these, Chen Heng not from a smile.


    Then he turned and looked over his head.


    On top of his head, life traces appeared, but there was no trace of destiny.


    "Sure enough..."


    looking at his life mark, Chen Heng shook his head secretly, not disappointed.


    The present situation is just what he expected.


    Compared with Chen Yu''s previous identity, this time''s identity is a little worse, just red, only better than the most basic white.


    This kind of basic identity, it''s good to have the wizard qualification. It''s too much to want to have the blessing of heaven.


    At this moment, Chen Heng has known the value of destiny.


    With the power of destiny, no matter what you do, you can do well. You can turn adversity into good fortune. Even if you encounter danger, you can turn it into opportunity.


    That kind of feeling is extremely unique, in the hands of Chen Heng, who has the mark of destiny, it is perfectly used.


    It''s a pity that this time I didn''t bring my own destiny, just an ordinary person.


    But Chen Heng didn''t feel disappointed. He just shook his head in silence.


    In the following days, Chen Heng inherited the identity of his predecessor, ED, and began to live here.


    Because of Griffin, this time, Chen Heng didn''t show any abnormality. His every move was the same as his original performance.


    But in private, he also practiced the forging method and the knight breathing method.


    After trying to practice the knight breathing method, Chen Heng found out how bad the physical quality is.


    This body does have chivalry qualification, but the qualification is very weak, even close to none.


    Although you do have that kind of qualification, it is very difficult to pull life energy.


    In this case, Chen Heng suspected that the body might not have knighthood at all.


    The reason why he has this kind of performance is probably due to the knight qualification that he spent 100 simulation points to exchange before.


    Without his exchange in advance, the body probably didn''t even have a knighthood.


    "Is it so weak to exchange 100 points?"


    In the room, probably felt for a while, Chen Heng some helpless.


    In the wizarding world, he once had knighthood, that is, as king nado.


    In that simulation, Chen Heng''s chivalry was not strong either. He could only be regarded as ordinary, not outstanding.


    But compared with his current qualification, even the ordinary qualification can be regarded as genius, which can''t be compared at all.


    With his current aptitude to practice Knight breathing, Chen Heng feels that it is the limit to activate the seeds of life in his body and become a real knight.


    It depends on the fact that he used to be a knight and had the forging method as an assistant.


    If you are an ordinary person, if you practice with this kind of qualification, I''m afraid it''s enough to master life energy.


    "Knights are the limit. As for big knights, don''t think about it."


    Feeling the situation on the body, Chen Heng secretly shakes his head, some helpless.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    In any case, he practised the knight breathing method, only in the current gap period, can have a certain strength.


    He didn''t plan to go the knight''s road again.


    For Chen Heng, the focus of this simulation is still on the wizard.


    These are the qualifications of knights, which are almost enough.


    With helpless thoughts, Chen Heng began to practice Knight breathing.


    Of course, this kind of practice was not discovered by Griffin.


    During the exercise, Chen Heng will deliberately find some hidden places, and then use the power of the mark of destiny to sense around, so as to ensure that no one is watching, and then he will start.


    No way.


    From the memory of his predecessor, Griffin''s mental state is obviously not normal. Over the years, he has more and more crazy ideas.


    Chen Heng is not sure, if you let him know what kind of reaction he will have when he suddenly practices Knight breathing.


    To avoid trouble, just hide it.


    With this idea in mind, Chen Heng began to practice Knight breathing while meditating, trying to recover some of his strength.In this way, time passes slowly.


    Unconsciously, half a year passed.


    In the early morning, the sun lights up the earth, shining brightly all around.


    Chen Heng went out of his room and came to Griffin''s hall.


    As he walked into it, a familiar chill appeared around him.


    Indistinctly, it seems that some illusory shadows emerge and wail at him.


    They wailed, with a lot of wounds on their bodies, like ghosts coming out of hell, slowly walking towards Chen Heng.


    Bloodstains emerge all around, little drops of blood emerge and spread slowly.


    For a moment, the surroundings seemed to have changed, and the atmosphere seemed rather frightening.


    To this, Chen Heng face calm, just waved.


    The huge mental power in the body, like the tide, rushes around in an instant.


    Ah!!


    A shriek came from all over the place.


    Just for a moment, under the impact of Chen Heng''s powerful mental force, the shadows around him became illusory, and the shape could not be maintained at all.


    Then, their figure completely disappeared, and they were washed clean by Chen HENGQIANG''s spirit.


    "Good."


    Ahead came Griffin''s familiar voice.


    All around the candlelight, in the candlelight light, Griffin''s wrinkled face looked so terrible, looked particularly gloomy: "it seems that these months, you are working hard."


    "You have enough mental strength to exert your mental impact."


    At this point, he paused, and then a smile appeared on his face: "such a huge mental strength, has been enough to support you to become a real wizard apprentice."


    "Do you think so? Mike


    He spoke softly and suddenly called out another person''s name.


    "Not bad."


    In the dim darkness, another voice sounded.


    Below, Chen Heng had some accidents.


    At this time, he found another figure in the hall.


    It was a figure in a black robe. Judging from the figure, it should be a man, but with a strange black iron mask on his face, it seemed rather strange.


    He stood next to Griffin. He and Griffin should be acquaintances.


    "Is this your grandson?"


    In the dim darkness, the figure with a black iron mask came out and looked at Chen Heng below. He seemed to have some interest: "the only successor of your family?"


    "Not bad."


    Griffin nodded and said in a deep voice, "what do you think?"


    "Very good."


    Mike raised his head, looked at Chen Heng below, and then nodded: "although I don''t know what his qualifications are, he has the qualification to be promoted as an apprentice with the mental strength he just showed."


    "For his age, his future achievements will at least not be lower than yours."


    "Griffin, you old man, you have a good grandson."


    He suddenly laughed and gave out a kind of inexplicable laughter. His eyes were fixed on Chen Heng, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "As we discussed, my grandson will be handed over to you."


    Looking at him, Griffin said faintly, "don''t forget to take care of him."


    "Don''t worry."


    Mike nodded: "for your sake, I''ll take good care of him..."


    "I hope so."


    Griffin''s face was cold, and he seemed to think of something in the past.


    "Ed, come up here."


    Then he looked down at Chen Heng and continued to speak.


    Listen to Griffin''s words, Chen Heng raised his head, face to maintain the previous calm, so quietly forward.


    He went up to Griffin and then stopped.


    "This is the wizard from the hunter''s house and grandfather''s former classmate, Mike Durrell."


    "This time, you will follow him and go to the hunter''s house to learn."


    "I see."


    Chen Heng nodded, then turned around, looked at Mike and saluted respectfully: "Mr. Mike."


    The lower level wizard must salute the higher level wizard, which is also Griffin''s previous teaching.


    At this moment, Chen Heng will be very good implementation.


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of him, Mike gave a burst of laughter: "good, good."


    "After you, follow me."


    He said so, in front of Griffin.


    "I''ll give you what I promised you later."


    Looking at Mike, Griffin looked cold and then spoke.


    "That would be great."


    Mike nodded and laughed again.On one side, Chen Heng looked at the two people in front of him, trying to maintain the previous calm on his face.


    Neither Griffin nor Mike is normal to him.


    Griffin, needless to say, as for Mike, also covered with a thick mental impurity, that kind of bloody halo and howl, Chen Heng can clearly detect.


    Obviously, this is also not a good fault, not a good man.


    But at the moment, Chen Heng has also adapted. No matter what he thinks in his heart, his face is still indifferent to everything.


    Then time went on.


    Griffin''s next move is much faster than Chen Heng imagined.


    Just the next day, he followed Mike out of the castle and went to other places.


    According to Mike, it''s going to meet and leave the continent.


    "Leave this continent?"


    On the way, Chen Heng was puzzled.


    "Didn''t Griffin teach you?"


    For Chen Heng''s doubts, Mike seemed a little surprised: "you are in a continent that is still a long way from the nearest base of the nearby wizard."


    "So if you want to go into the hunter''s house and study in it, leave this continent and go to another place."


    "Well, are you afraid?"


    He looked at Chen Heng and suddenly asked.


    Chen Heng did not speak, but shook his head silently.


    "Cut, no fun."


    Looking at Chen Heng''s reaction, Mike feels a little boring.


    Along the way, Chen Heng was much calmer than he thought.


    This is true in many things.


    Sitting in a carriage, through the gap of the carriage, Chen Heng looks out.


    When he came to this world, it was the first time that he saw the scenery of this world.


    The view outside is very bright.


    Around, a piece of grass grows freely, occasionally, we can see some small animals passing by.


    A harmonious and beautiful natural scene.


    Here, there is no spirit mark that is almost everywhere in the castle before, and there is no scream that can be heard from time to time.


    Being here, it seems that even human spirit can begin to relax.


    Chen Heng calmly looks at the scenery outside. After a while, he stops and slowly closes his eyes.


    Then, in his body, an invisible spiritual wave began to spread out, and was accurately detected by Mike in front of him.


    "Unexpectedly..."


    feeling the spiritual fluctuation of Chen Heng, Mike was surprised: "can you enter meditation anytime and anywhere?"


    He had some accidents.


    It''s not easy to enter meditation anytime, anywhere.


    Meditation needs to concentrate on one''s whole body spirit to make one''s own thoughts calm and pure. Only by meditating on the basic runes in one''s mind can one exercise one''s spirit.


    In this process, any interference or stimulation will make the process of meditation unexpected and fail.


    This is why many wizards need to find a quiet place when they meditate.


    It is very difficult to enter meditation anytime and anywhere, regardless of the environment or place.


    Even some senior wizard apprentices can''t do it.


    In front of him, Chen hengmingming is just an ordinary person. He can do it.


    Mike can''t help but have some accidents. His eyes looking at Chen Heng also change.


    With Chen Heng''s potential, if there is no accident, it''s hard to talk about a formal wizard, but there is absolutely no problem in becoming a wizard apprentice.


    Maybe it won''t be long before he can reach the same level as him.


    Thinking of this, his attitude can''t help but change, and he pays more attention to Chen Heng.


    But what he doesn''t know is that Chen Heng deliberately shows all this to him in order to attract his attention.


    No way.


    Come to a strange environment, in the current situation, Chen Heng can only make use of the surrounding forces as much as possible.


    He deliberately showed his potential in order to attract Mike''s attention and get the possible preferential treatment.


    No matter when, genius always has preferential treatment, which is general at any time.


    Chen Heng''s idea at the moment is to package himself as an outstanding talent and create a talented human equipment, so as to attract the attention of people around him and obtain more resources.


    It''s a normal way.

 Chapter 165

    It took more than half a month to walk from the duowu family to their destination.


    Along the way, Chen Heng always insisted on meditation. Occasionally, he would discuss with Mike and ask some common sense questions.


    Time just goes by.


    Soon, they arrived at their destination.


    In front of a spacious harbor.


    Some people have gathered around at the moment.


    They were figures in black robes and even their faces were covered under masks. They were busy all over the place without saying a word, just doing their work in silence.


    Looking at these people, Chen Heng was surprised and felt an unusual feeling, which came from these people.


    Up to now, after the introduction of basic meditation, he has also developed some habits of the world''s witches.


    For example, get used to checking a person''s state with mental strength.


    A normal life, there will be mental power, and the flow of each idea, will cause fluctuations in the spirit, causing fluctuations in mental power.


    From these fluctuations, the wizard can clearly understand something, know some information, and even a person''s current state.


    And in front of these black robed people, their mental state is very strange.


    In Chen Heng''s induction, these black robed people do have mental power, but compared with ordinary people, the mental power of these people is very weak, and the spiritual fluctuation is close to nothing.


    This is a strange situation.


    If a person is like this, then most of their own state is not normal.


    Even in sleep, people''s spirit will constantly fluctuate, far more violent than these black robed people.


    "These are puppets."


    Looking at the expression on Chen Heng''s face, he seemed to notice what he thought. Mike explained with a smile: "these people are all things made by the wizard of the school for the convenience of doing things."


    "It''s very obedient and easy to use, but it''s a little troublesome to make."


    He said softly, and so he said.


    Chen Heng nodded, thinking.


    Although Mike didn''t say much, he knew it in his heart.


    This so-called puppet making process will never be so beautiful.


    Most of the raw materials are fresh people, otherwise they can''t keep their own spiritual fluctuation after they are made into puppets.


    However, after spending half a year with Griffin, Chen Heng has completely adapted to this kind of thing.


    What he cares about at the moment is something else.


    "What is the intelligence of this puppet? How about the service life and maintenance? "


    Looking at Mike, he asked.


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, Mike was a little surprised, but he didn''t care much. He just laughed: "their intelligence level is not very high, because they want to suppress their resistance, so their intelligence will not be very high, and they don''t have independent thinking ability."


    "But they can basically understand the regular orders, even if they do some difficult things."


    "As for the use period, it should be very long."


    He thought for a moment, then said: "the use period, mainly depends on how you use."


    "These puppets use living people as raw materials, and they retain the activity of their original bodies, so their service life largely determines how you use them."


    "However, if they are used lightly, generally speaking, they can be used to the end of their life."


    "As for loss."


    At this point, he shrugged: "what an ordinary person needs, they need."


    "After all, it''s just the transformation of the foundation. It''s not strong enough to make them violate the normal physiological rules."


    "The main advantage of this transformation is obedience."


    "A lot of times, it''s too much trouble for us to use ordinary people, not only to have all kinds of ideas, but also to bear some special things," he said


    "It''s much better to be like these puppets. As long as you master the corresponding mantra, even if you let them die, it''s just a matter of one sentence."


    "And not as much as ordinary people."


    He said intermittently, and constantly introduced Chen Heng.


    Before they knew it, they came to the port.


    Around the port, there are some people now, but it is still some time before the final time comes.


    Therefore, he looked around, then continued to open his mouth and explained to Chen Heng, "this kind of puppet is widely used in the college. If you want to buy some later, the price is very cheap."


    "Even if your puppets are good enough, it''s easy for you to make them yourself."


    At this point, he shrugged, half jokingly said: "anyway, the raw materials are simple, just some ordinary people, basically everywhere outside.""It''s a very simple matter whether it''s to buy it or to catch it by yourself."


    He spoke so with a smile on his face.


    Listening to these words, Chen Heng did not respond, just nodded in silence.


    Then time passed.


    After a while, on one side of the huge ship, another man came down.


    "Mike, are you back?"


    In the distance, the voice of indifference sounded.


    Listening to the voice, Chen Heng looked up.


    In the distance, a thin figure came from the distance.


    The figure was dressed in a black robe, which was engraved with an inexplicable mark. The whole person looked a little thin, almost like a skeleton.


    So was his face, only skin and bone, cold and frightening, coming from a distance.


    "Oddo, you are finally willing to come out."


    Looking at the man in black coming in front of him, Mike smiles and says so.


    "This is Griffin''s grandson?"


    The man named Oddo turns around and ignores Mike. He looks directly at Chen Heng.


    His vision is very cold, like a knife in general, giving people the feeling of terror.


    Chen Heng looked at each other as usual, then saluted respectfully: "Hello, Mr. Oddo."


    "I''m ed Dowell."


    "Griffin, the grandson of the old man, is not bad."


    Looking at Chen Heng''s appearance, he seemed to feel his huge mental strength. Oddo nodded.


    "Certainly."


    Mike''s voice came, and then he continued: "this child''s mental strength is extremely huge. I hope it won''t scare you when the time comes."


    "Is it?"


    Mike''s voice is still cold, but the spirit has some fluctuations, seems to be a little surprised: "then I''m looking forward to it."


    Chen Heng stood in the same place, his face kept the original calm expression, standing in front of Mike and listening to their conversation.


    At this time, his eyes also look around, looking to other places.


    In front of us is a very spacious harbor.


    Not far away, a wooden boat stopped there, covered with inexplicable luster, and engraved with a huge gray mark, similar to the mark on Mike''s clothes.


    On the other side, some people came one after another.


    These people, like Chen Heng, are often brought by others, and they are generally young.


    Chen Heng observed.


    Among these people, the oldest is only about 17 or 18 years old, and the youngest is probably a little younger than Chen Heng at the moment.


    In this way, generally speaking, witches tend to choose apprentices from younger ones.


    And these, should be Chen Heng after a period of time competitors, and classmates.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng thought silently.


    Before coming here, Griffin told him the purpose of this time.


    The ship in the distance belongs to the house of hunters school, which aims to recruit students on this continent.


    Mike and Oddo are the executors.


    As for Chen Heng and those people in the distance, they should be the students preparing to enter the hunter''s house this time.


    After they get here, they will test them to rank them.


    This is not only for grading, but also for later teaching.


    After all, it is doomed to produce unfair results for a group of people if students at different levels are taught the same way.


    The better the test results, the more attention should be paid to them.


    Chen Heng understood this way.


    "I just don''t know how many students have come to test."


    Looking around, at this moment, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    Time goes by slowly.


    After a while, there were more people around.


    Feeling this, Mike looked around.


    "It seems to be about the same."


    He looked around and said softly.


    "Are all those who should have come?"


    Oddo nodded, then said, "let''s start."


    "Start early, or finish early."


    He said so, and then his mind turned.


    On one side, a man in black walked away in silence and was responsible for delivering orders.


    It was only with the command that the place became active again.


    Young children separated from their elders and went to one side.


    "Go ahead."


    An old man patted the boy on the shoulder with a solemn expression on his face: "you are the pride of our family.""I''ve told you all that I should have told you."


    On the other side, an old woman was also looking at her granddaughter and earnestly told her, "be careful when you enter the hunter''s house."


    In each place, their respective elders are instructing their family''s descendants, and then with encouragement, they go forward.


    In the front, the children quickly stood aside.


    Chen Heng probably took a glance.


    "Twenty seven in all?"


    He counted a little and got such a result.


    Twenty seven, plus his own words, are twenty-eight.


    That''s not a lot.


    At this time, Chen Heng also realized his difference.


    It seems that Griffin''s relationship is tough enough.


    This can be seen from the fact that he is standing next to Mike and resting instead of standing in line with others.


    Although it is only a small detail, it also represents the difference in treatment.


    "You can test it at last."


    Looking at Chen Heng, Mike smiles and says, "before that, just look at it."


    Chen Heng nodded in silence and said nothing more.


    Then, standing there, he watched Mike''s movements carefully.


    Under his gaze, Mike took out a lot of things from one side and set them carefully.


    "It''s really troublesome....


    they took serious actions in this place. While depicting some mysterious and unique symbols, they complained:" every time they come outside to recruit students, they need to carve this magic array, which costs so many magic stones. "


    "If that''s not the case, why should we both come here?"


    Oddo began to respond, his voice was as cold as before: "just send two apprentices here?"


    "So it is."


    Mike nodded as he continued to work hard.


    Chen Heng watched their movements carefully.


    "It''s similar to the basic rune, but it''s very different."


    He thought in his heart. At this time, he could not help but raise some interest: "the divine pattern of this world?"


    Before that, when he was in Tianqing world, as a real king, Chen Heng was also a strong forging master, proficient in many divine patterns in Tianqing world.


    In his eyes, the runes that Mike and his wife portrayed were similar to the divine lines in the azure world.


    The two seem to have some common effects, and can do almost the same thing.


    "I see."


    Strong accumulation in the past helped Chen Heng.


    The magic array that Mike and his wife depict at the moment is very complicated. The dense runes in it may make ordinary people feel numb at a glance, and they can''t understand the principle and logic.


    But Chen Heng can see clearly, and even understand some.


    In this respect, he has a huge advantage.


    Although the power of the past in other worlds can not be directly brought to this world, it can also enable him to have much more accumulation than others and give him a lot of help in trying new fields.


    It''s like this.


    Chen Heng, a disciple of forging master in Tianqing world, feels much more relaxed when he looks at the sorcery array in this world.


    After all, from the current situation, whether it is the pattern array in the azure world or the wizard array in the wizard world, the two are common in many places.


    As long as we can adapt to the slightly different rules, we can quickly transform the past experience and apply it to the world.


    In front, under Chen Heng''s gaze, the sorcery array gradually takes shape.


    Then, Mike takes out some magic stones from his body.


    Magic stone is black, looks like some kind of black jade, it is very special.


    Chen Heng has seen some similar magic stones in Griffin''s hands, but he has never seen so many.


    The number of magic stones that Mike and Mike took out at the moment was more than 50.


    "It''s sad to have so many magic stones for every test."


    Looking at the magic stones in his hand, Mike shook his head, feeling a kind of inexplicable pain.


    "It''s not your magic stone. What''s your pain?"


    On one side, Oddo''s voice continued to come, sneering: "it''s better to be busy earlier when you have time for emotion."


    "After the busy work, we may as well go back early."


    They continued to chat there, chatting while working well.


    But from their chat, Chen Heng knows a lot more.


    "I see."


    Chen Heng thought silently in his heart: "it is very important for a college to recruit fresh blood, even for the wizard college."


    "It''s just that compared with ordinary people, the cost of enrolling students in the wizard academy is too high."Different from the mortal college, there is a natural threshold for the wizard college to recruit students, that is, it needs to have enough wizard qualifications.


    Therefore, if you want to recruit students, you need to carry out basic testing.


    This creates costs.


    Judging from the situation in front of them, if we want to carry out such a test, we not only need to let two apprentices who have a good command of Wizarding array come out to carry out the task, but also need to spend a lot of magic stones.


    As a result, every test has a high cost.


    Perhaps this is the main reason why wizard colleges do not recruit students very often.


    Otherwise, maybe the cost of one test is nothing to the whole wizard school, but if the number of tests is more than one, the result will be bad.


    At this moment, Chen Heng''s mind is full of thoughts.


    And in the front, under the busy of Mike and his wife, the sorcery circle was officially opened.


    A hazy light hung over the white slate.


    Looking at this scene, Mike and his wife felt relieved, and then looked not far away.


    "All right."


    He turned and looked at the line that had been lined up ahead: "now."


    "Come one by one."


    He spoke faintly, and his voice gradually calmed down.


    In front of him, a boy walked forward without hesitation.


    Before long, he went up to the stone slab.


    The stone slab in front of me immediately began to work.


    A hazy light across, shrouded the whole body of the boy, let his figure gradually appear hazy.


    Then Chen Heng noticed that in front of the stone slab, the two hands began to change.


    The pointer is specially made. It seems that it should be made of a special material. The whole is gold, which is very special.


    But at the moment, under the traction of special force, the pointer began to rotate continuously, slowly forward.


    Finally, the pointer barely crawled, but only barely climbed a grid.


    "Level one."


    On one side, Mike''s flat voice rang out and wrote down on the yellow paper.


    This is the final qualification.


    According to the popular science that Griffin gave Chen Heng in advance, the wizard''s qualification is the lowest, and the higher it goes, the higher it gets.


    Only those with higher qualification can go more smoothly on the road of wizard.


    As for those with low qualification, it''s good to be an apprentice.


    For example, if the boy has only one level of qualification, he will be very difficult to become an apprentice in the future. It is almost impossible to become a formal wizard.


    But at this point, the test is not over.


    The test of wizard is divided into two steps, one is to test the qualification, the other is to test their own mental strength.


    For the practice of the wizard, spiritual and wizard qualifications are indispensable.


    Spiritual aptitude determines the foundation of a wizard, and wizard aptitude determines the cohesion of mana, promotion of formal wizard and so on.


    The boy''s wizard qualification is really bad, but if his innate spirit is strong enough, there may not be no other turning point in the future.

 Chapter 166

    With this idea, Chen Heng continued to watch.


    He focused his attention, looked ahead silently, and continued to look.


    After testing the wizard''s qualification, at this moment, the brilliance of the wizard array becomes much clearer.


    Before that, standing on the stone slab, the boy''s appearance couldn''t be seen clearly, but now he can see it clearly. Every move, every tiny action, and the change of expression seem to be able to be seen clearly.


    Then, the previous pointer changed again, turning up bit by bit.


    This time, the pointer turns faster than before.


    But it''s not much faster.


    Finally, the pointer stops slowly and stops in the second frame.


    "Mental strength, level two."


    On one side, Mike looked up, then picked up his pen again and began to record.


    Listening to his words, suddenly, the boy standing on the stone slab showed his frustration.


    Mental level 2, which is very good among ordinary people.


    But those who can become a wizard basically have very good mental standards, at least not lower than one level.


    Although the level of spiritual strength of level 2 is not bad, it is far from being able to make up for his level of wizard qualification.


    Frankly speaking, if there is no accident in his life, he will be an apprentice at most.


    It''s impossible to promote a full wizard.


    No matter who knows the result, I''m afraid they will be depressed.


    No matter how depressed you are, there is no way to change it.


    This is the reality. It will never be changed by anyone''s ideas.


    What it should look like is what it should look like, and it will never change.


    At this moment, looking at the boy standing on the stone slab, all kinds of thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    A moment later, the side of Oddo continued: "next."


    His voice was cold and did not fluctuate because of the test.


    For his apprentices, such scenes are too common.


    This is the quality of a wizard. Except for a few people, the quality of most people is not very good.


    This is especially true for apprentices who come from ordinary people.


    Among ordinary people, there are few cases of good wizard qualification.


    In the vast majority of cases, they are the descendants of witches and witches. The offspring born from this combination are not only highly likely to have the qualification of witches, but also more likely to get better.


    Therefore, such as Chen Heng, an apprentice born into a wizard family, will be easily valued.


    After all, these people tend to be better qualified than ordinary people born into ordinary families.


    Naturally, it is very clear which of the two is more important.


    After the little boy, the test continued.


    After the little boy, there is a girl.


    The girl looks young. She''s only about thirteen or fourteen years old. She''s younger than Chen Heng. She looks pretty, but not so good-looking.


    Like the little boy before, she went to the stone slab and began to test.


    The result of this test is better than before.


    The little girl''s qualification is pretty good, no matter the wizard''s qualification or mental ability has reached the second level, which is a good level.


    Since then, the testers have basically reached this level.


    The vast majority of their qualifications are about level 1 or level 2, and so are their mental abilities, with few exceptions.


    It wasn''t until more than a dozen people that there was an accident.


    "Wizard qualification, level 3."


    Looking at the number the pointer turned, Mike looked a little surprised.


    After more than a dozen level one and level two in a row, it is rare to have a level three, which is really surprising.


    As a result, his face softened slightly and his voice softened a lot: "what''s your name?"


    "I''m Zana."


    On the stone slab in front of him, a girl arched and said.


    This apprentice with level 3 qualification seems to be a girl.


    Standing in the distance, Chen Heng saw each other clearly when the light on the stone disappeared.


    The other looks pretty good. Although he is young, he looks very special. There is a mark on his eyebrow. His facial features look very delicate.


    Her age is not big, probably and Chen Heng at the moment about the same, wearing a red robe, it seems that some special.


    "Zana? Not bad. "


    Looking at the girl in front of him, Mike had a smile on his face and then said, "when the test is over, stand behind me."


    He said so with a smile on his face.


    This is obviously a preferential treatment, but no one here dares to say anything.In front of her, a girl named Zana suddenly smiles and nods respectfully: "yes."


    The wizard qualification test is over, and the mental test is not over.


    However, according to the experience, the general wizard''s quality is good, the mental strength will not be too bad.


    Sure enough, when the result of the pointer turning appeared, the girl was once again on top of the dust.


    "Mental level Four, not bad."


    On one side, Oddo raised his head, looked at the result and nodded his head, expressing some surprise.


    After the test, the girl left the slate and stood silently behind Mike, standing with Chen Heng.


    Later, she couldn''t help looking at Chen Heng in front of her.


    In front of her, Chen Heng was dressed in a black robe, and his face was calm. Although he didn''t seem indifferent, it didn''t seem simple.


    In addition, he stood behind Mike from the beginning, and his identity was obviously not simple.


    So, the girl hesitated for a moment, and then tentatively said: "Hello, I''m Zana of the Roland family, you are...


    " ed of the dowu family. "


    Chen Heng looked at her, looked at the hesitation on her face, and then spoke calmly.


    "A man of no family."


    To Chen Heng''s surprise, when he reported the name of his family, Zana was in front of him.


    "I''ve heard the story of your grandfather. He is a powerful wizard."


    "I heard that he is one of the most powerful witches in this area," she said


    "Er......"


    looking at her, Chen Heng opened his mouth. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    If you don''t know the specific situation, just look at each other''s appearance, I''m afraid you will think Griffin is such a powerful wizard.


    But in fact, Griffin is only a third-class apprentice. At most, he is stronger among the third-class apprentices.


    But compared with the official wizard, it is still nothing.


    In front of her, Zana was still talking intermittently. Looking at this, she was enthusiastic all of a sudden.


    In this regard, Chen Heng listened and continued to observe the situation ahead.


    As he watched, the test ahead continued.


    Only after Zana, there was no second apprentice with level 3 qualification.


    You can''t even find a mental level three.


    Chen Heng can''t help shaking his head secretly, inexplicably disappointed.


    Soon, all the apprentices in front of them were tested.


    Then, Mike turns around and looks at Chen Heng.


    "Ed."


    He laughed, but suddenly some expectations: "it''s your turn."


    "Go up."


    One side, Oddo also said, although the voice is still cold, but at the moment can not help but bring some expectations: "let me see, Griffin so valued grandson, what is the standard."


    As the two of them opened their mouths, the people around them also looked at them.


    "That''s Mr. Griffin''s grandson? Don''t you have an heir to the family


    "No wonder."


    "I don''t know what his qualifications will be?"


    In the distance, a whisper came.


    Even on one side, Zana''s face showed a sense of expectation.


    In this way, Griffin''s reputation in this area is so great that many people here know about him, and even know about the DORO family.


    Now after knowing Chen Heng''s identity, he has paid more attention.


    All around the people are talking, eyes constantly gathered, looking at Chen Heng''s body.


    To be honest, it''s really stressful to be watched by so many people at the same time, especially for a teenager.


    However, Chen Heng''s performance is very calm, not only his face doesn''t change much, but also his spirit doesn''t fluctuate. He doesn''t seem to be affected at all.


    This performance, but can not help but make the front of Mike two people feel surprised.


    Then, in their sight, Chen Heng steps forward.


    He walked very slowly, very slowly, so slowly forward.


    A moment later, like the others before him, he went to the stone slab.


    With the operation of the sorcery array, a hazy light immediately bloomed on the slate.


    It''s bright everywhere, it looks special.


    Then, under the gaze of the people around, the pointer began to turn and tilt down rapidly.


    By the time it finally stopped, it had surpassed Zana''s previous number.


    "Wizard qualification, level 4."


    When Mike said the number, it was quiet all around.


    Around the apprentice complexion complex looking at the front of Chen Heng figure, at this time the heart is full of jealousy.


    Level 4 QualificationAnyone who has a little knowledge of witchcraft knows what it means.


    For a wizard, the first level of qualification is the least important. Anyone with a little bit of qualification can get to this level.


    This level of people have little value of training, because no matter how to cultivate, the final achievement is mostly an ordinary apprentice.


    Most of the apprentices here are at this level.


    As for the second-class qualification, it has some training value, but I''m afraid that in his whole life, he can''t reach the level of a formal wizard. It''s good to be a third-class apprentice.


    Only with level 3 qualification can we really have the hope of being promoted to a regular wizard.


    However, although apprentices with level 3 qualifications have the hope of being promoted to a regular wizard, they may not be very big, and they may fail to be promoted.


    But the level 4 qualification is different.


    Compared with the level 3 qualification, the level 4 qualification has a great possibility to be promoted to a formal wizard.


    In other words, as long as there is no accident in the future, Chen Heng is likely to become an official wizard.


    Formal wizard...


    that''s the character that even Mike and his wife should look up to. There is no formal wizard in the whole continent.


    If Chen Heng can really become a formal wizard, it will certainly lead the further development of the duo Wu family, and even lead him from this continent to other places.


    Think of here, the presence of people can not help but some jealousy, but also some inexplicable awe.


    Feeling the gaze of these people, Chen Heng did not care, but fell into thinking alone.


    "It seems that the identity of red is not too bad."


    The idea flashed through his mind.


    When he learned about the grading of wizard''s qualification, he thought that it would be good for him to reach the third level.


    I didn''t expect to have four grades.


    In this way, the identity of red is not too bad. Although it is not the top, it is also a very high qualification.


    I just don''t know what level of mental strength it will be.


    Chen Heng probably knows something about his mental strength.


    The mental strength of the predecessor of this body is quite good, and the physical foundation is quite good.


    After Chen Heng''s arrival, his own mental power added up, which further increased his mental power and reached a more terrifying stage.


    In the following six months, he tried to practice basic meditation, which further enhanced his mental strength.


    All in all, his mental strength should be terrible.


    I just don''t know what level it will be.


    With this in mind, the test continued.


    In front of him, a faint shimmer, shrouded in Chen Heng''s body.


    The pointer in front of us is beating again, but this time, it is shocking.


    I saw in front of my eyes, the pointer jumped rapidly, quickly jumped over the four areas, and continued to move forward.


    "Level five? More than that


    Looking at the pointer beating in front of him, Mike was stunned and stunned.


    The pointer in front of him kept beating. After a long time, it slowly fell down.


    "Mental strength, level 7..."


    looking at the result of the pointer turning in front of him, Mike was silent for a long time, and then he reported a number.


    Around a large area of people can not help but be stunned.


    The mental strength of level 7 is too terrible.


    The strength of mental power is an important standard for a wizard to be promoted.


    Before a wizard reaches the corresponding level, he needs his own spiritual power to reach a certain standard.


    Generally speaking, if you want to reach the first level of apprenticeship, you need to reach the third level of spiritual strength.


    If you want to be a level 2 apprentice, you need at least level 6 of mental strength.


    As for Level 3 apprentices, they need to reach level 9.


    At the moment, Chen Heng''s mental strength has reached level 7.


    In other words, Chen Heng at the moment has reached the standard of promotion to a second level apprentice.


    Compared with the people around, this is terrible.


    Around him, except Zana, no one dares to say that he will be promoted to the third level of apprenticeship.


    The ultimate achievement of most of them is the appearance of level one and level two apprentices.


    In other words, the starting point of Chen Heng''s future is their destination.


    This reality is really naked.


    Think of here, around, many people''s faces become a bit complicated, at this time looking at Chen Heng''s figure, do not know what to say.


    "Good, good."


    Looking at Chen Heng standing on the stone slab, Mike couldn''t help laughing: "no wonder that Griffin''s old guy''s character still values you so much."


    "Ed, stand behind me."


    He spoke softly. At this moment, his voice was softer than ever: "if you have any questions later, you can come to me.""Don''t worry, since your grandfather entrusted you to me, I will take good care of you."


    "If you have any problems in the future, just say so."


    He said that his attitude was much more enthusiastic than before.


    Feeling this change of attitude, Chen Heng showed a respectful smile on his face: "in that case, it''s troublesome."


    "After entering the college, please, sir."


    "If there''s any trouble, you can come to me."


    On one side, Oddo could not help but open his mouth. A smile squeezed out of his always indifferent face: "after entering the college, I think you will need help in many places."


    "That''s the trouble."


    Chen Heng nodded respectfully, looking very polite.


    It didn''t inflate at all because of the test results.


    After chatting with Mike, Chen Heng comes back behind him and stands beside Zana.


    Compared with before, the little girl''s attitude at the moment is more enthusiastic, a face full of respect: "God."


    "Fourth class qualification."


    "Ed, you''re the best person I''ve ever met."


    She stood beside Chen Heng and kept saying.


    In this way, Chen Heng was more excited than Chen Heng.


    "Nothing."


    Looking at her this appearance, Chen Heng maintained the previous calm, just shook his head: "it''s just talent, not much."


    He spoke softly, saying so.


    On one side, Zana was still talking and saying something.


    Chen Heng responded casually and looked around.


    After the test, the two of them put away the slate in front of them and installed it carefully.


    Then, puppets in black robes kept walking around, moving out the accumulated things and loading them onto the ship one by one.


    "Now, all aboard."


    Standing there, Mike turned and looked around at the apprentices. "You have half an hour to prepare for your own business."


    "But after that, everyone must get on the boat. If the time is not arrived, it will be regarded as giving up."


    He opened his mouth like this, and his face returned to the cold expression he had before. He looked very cold.


    After that, he turned around and took Chen Heng in.


    On one side, Zana did not hesitate and immediately followed.


    Walk into the wooden boat and show the space.


    To Chen Heng''s surprise, the interior space of the wooden boat in front of him looks very big.


    The level is also very complex.


    In many places, Chen Heng also saw a unique Rune engraved, which is quite unique.


    In this way, the ship is not entirely a human creation, which also uses a lot of wizard technology.


    In many places, we can see the traces of wizard transformation.


    No wonder, though.


    It is very dangerous for such a large wooden ship to be used for long-term navigation without the transformation of a wizard.


    I just don''t know how to use the technology.


    Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart, and then continued to move forward, following Mike in front of him all the way to the core area.

 Chapter 167

    "This is where we both live. We usually stay here."


    When he came to an area, Mike suddenly stopped, looked at Chen Heng and said, "you two live next to here. If you have something to do, please come to us."


    "We''re usually here."


    He pointed to the two rooms on one side and said so.


    Obviously, this is preferential treatment.


    To be able to live with both of them will greatly increase the security and other aspects.


    At the same time, it is also an act of intimacy.


    "Yes."


    At the moment, Chen Heng and his wife nodded, respectfully saying yes.


    See two people nod, Mike and Oddo also left each other.


    At this moment, the ship is about to leave. As the two masters, they have a lot to do.


    I can''t spare a moment now.


    In situ, after they left, there were only Chen Heng and Zana left.


    "Which one do you want to live in?"


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng turns around and looks at Zana in front of him.


    "I''ll take this one."


    Zana looked around and then chose the room on the left.


    Chen Heng nodded, then went straight to the right room.


    But at this time, Zana''s voice came back.


    "Ed..."


    behind her, Zana stood in front of her room door, looked at Chen Heng, and said in a weak voice, "it''s not easy to come here. Don''t you come in?"


    She asked softly, standing in front of the door.


    Chen Heng instantly understood her meaning.


    "Next time."


    Standing in the same place, thinking for a moment, he thought about it, then laughed: "look back, I''ll come back to you."


    "There''s something I want to ask you about."


    "So."


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, Zana seemed disappointed, but then nodded: "I''ll wait for you."


    Bang!


    With a light sound, the wooden door of the room was closed by Chen Heng.


    "Are you so precocious in the wizard family?"


    Recalling the scene just now, Chen Heng secretly shakes his head.


    Zana is about the same age as he is now, that is, about fifteen or sixteen years old.


    But what she showed was a little precocious.


    However, Chen Heng is not prepared to pay attention to this.


    They''re all grown-ups, and it''s no fun talking about love.


    Before this, Chen Heng has explored specially.


    Zana was born in the Roland family, which was much worse than Chen Heng''s own duowu family. Although there was a third-class apprentice in the family, he was far less powerful than Griffin.


    In terms of background, it is much worse than Chen Heng himself.


    Not in Chen Heng''s consideration.


    "Judging from my present qualifications, if there is no accident, it should be able to attract attention, and even make some formal witches interested in me and accept me as a student."


    Chen Heng thought in his heart: "I don''t know what will happen then."


    The idea flashed through his mind.


    After a while, he stepped aside, sat on the head of the bed and began to meditate.


    As in the past, no matter where he went, Chen Heng would try his best to practice.


    This kind of practice is not only for others to see, but also to lay the foundation for themselves, so as to further create opportunities.


    Otherwise, if their own foundation is not enough, then even if the opportunity comes, I am afraid they will not be able to grasp it.


    Chen Heng has a deep understanding of this.


    Time passed slowly.


    In the following days, Chen Heng seldom goes out. He just stays at home and meditates in his room. Besides dining out, he seldom goes out and keeps a simple life.


    In this kind of life, time passes slowly, and a month passes quickly.


    A month later, the ship stopped at other places for a while and finally arrived at its destination.


    "All right."


    The land in front of us was visible. Mike stood on the bow of the boat, smiling: "this is our destination."


    "Ahead is Heluo City, which is also a transit station."


    "We can fix it for a while and then go to the black forest."


    He said, looking at the land in the distance.


    Listening to his words, the faces of the apprentices around him couldn''t help smiling.


    After more than a month''s voyage, no matter the two guides, Mike and Oddo, or other ordinary apprentices, now feel sleepy. Some want to get rid of the days of this voyage and return to the land.


    To be honest, life at sea is not easy.At the beginning, some people may feel strange, but in the long run, looking at the endless ocean, everyone feels uncomfortable and looks forward to leaving.


    And now, hearing what Mike said, they couldn''t help getting excited.


    "Now, go down and get ready."


    Looking at the reaction of the people on the scene, Oddo''s face was cold and bland, and he said, "get your luggage ready when you leave."


    "Otherwise, once time has passed, I will throw you down to feed the fish."


    He said coldly.


    Listening to his words, many people on the scene shivered.


    Oddo''s words are not just words.


    In the previous voyage, an unfortunate man accidentally provoked him and was killed by him. His death was extremely miserable.


    The man was skinned and hung on the boat with a hook when he was still alive. He was immersed in the sea water and suffered from the erosion of the sea water while being eaten by various kinds of fish.


    Up to now, that person has already become a skeleton.


    Thinking of the man''s fate, all the people on the scene shivered. They didn''t dare to relax and went down to prepare.


    Only Chen Heng and Zana are still standing behind Mike and waiting there.


    As the focus of attention, the two of them got the news early, and had already packed up the things that should be packed.


    Of course, Chen Heng doesn''t have much to clean up.


    His carry on luggage, some carry on clothes and so on are not worth money at all.


    As for magic stones and other things, he took them with him and didn''t need to clean them up.


    In front of me, the ship was sailing very fast.


    After more than half an hour, the land in the distance appeared clearly.


    Before long, the ship stopped, and Mike and his apprentices left, and they entered the city ahead.


    Herod looks very prosperous.


    This prosperity is different from many places Chen Heng had seen before.


    In front of Heluo City, there are not only simple ordinary people, but also witches, as well as a group of alien figures.


    In the street, Chen Heng can see some people with black hair and rough facial features.


    This is a black haired man. Chen Heng met many people when he was king nado.


    I didn''t expect that there were many of them here, and there were a lot of them.


    In this place, Chen Heng even saw many special black hairy people.


    Their bodies are also covered with thick black hair, but they are dressed in special wizard robes, and their mental reactions are also very strong.


    "Those are the wizard apprentices of the black haired."


    Mike looked up and then explained, "there are many witches among the black haired people, but they are different from us. They are one of many schools of witches."


    "These black haired wizards should have come here to buy."


    "Purchasing?"


    Chen Heng asked.


    "Not bad."


    Mike nodded, then continued: "helo is the biggest slave trading place in the neighborhood."


    "There are many special slaves here, from the most ordinary people to elves."


    "Even elves have it for sale?"


    Chen Heng was surprised.


    There are spirits in the wizard world, which Chen Heng knew very early.


    However, after inheriting the memory of the predecessor, this impression is further deepened.


    In the memory of the predecessor, the elves in this world are a very unique race.


    The power of this race is very powerful. Long before the past, it once informed the world and dominated everything. It was only later overthrown by human witches.


    Compared with human beings, the reproduction ability of elves is very weak, but their life span is much longer. Even ordinary elves have a life span of 300 years, far beyond the life span of ordinary human beings.


    At the same time, the race is known for its perfection.


    The descendants of the elves are not only more likely to be qualified as witches, but also more likely to be beautiful and loved by other races.


    Even witches like to use elves to breed their own descendants in elves, so that their descendants can have a higher chance of wizard qualification.


    But as early as countless years ago, the elves had disappeared, settled in various secret places, and formed their own sphere of influence.


    Outsiders are hard to find.


    It''s really strange that there are elf slaves in this place.


    Chen Heng was surprised, but he didn''t say anything.


    There are always accidents in the world.


    No matter how well the elves hide, there will always be some people who miss the net.


    It''s no surprise that they''ll be caught here as slaves.


    "After you officially enter the learning state, there are quite a few places where you need to carry out experiments."In front of him, Mike turned around and said, "slaves are a good experimental group."


    "The price of slaves in Herod is very low. You can come here if you need to."


    He said so.


    Behind him, Chen Heng nodded, but he was still interested.


    In front of them, they continued to walk forward, slowly to the distance.


    After a while, they come to the hunter''s house and rest in the stronghold of the city.


    The next day, they left the city and headed for the location of the hunter''s house.


    Time goes by slowly.


    In the blink of an eye, a few days passed.


    On the seventh day, they finally arrived at the location of the hunter''s house.


    In front of us is a huge complex of buildings.


    In front, the buildings stand, with black as the main color, which is rather gloomy.


    After coming here, Chen Heng couldn''t help looking around.


    With his keen mental power, after he came here, he found the spiritual impurity hidden here at a glance.


    There are many spiritual impurities in this place. It seems that there are countless people howling and screaming. The sound is extremely loud and frightening.


    For a moment, Chen Heng felt like he was back to the castle where the duo Wu family was.


    The same horror, the same cold, suffocating.


    But think about it.


    People say that the environment has a great influence on a person.


    Griffin was born in this college, but he turned out to be like that.


    It is conceivable that the environment of this college must have played a great role.


    Many thoughts flashed in Chen Heng''s heart, and he thought so at this moment.


    Ahead, Mike steps forward and continues.


    This place is very dangerous. It''s full of sorcery and traps everywhere. If you don''t know the situation of this place, I''m afraid you will be in danger just when you come in.


    However, with the leadership of Mike, they walked into it without danger.


    "Here we are."


    Before long, they came to a gate.


    In front of the gate, a few black crows stood by, with scarlet eyes, gazing coldly at passers-by, as if they were looking at the dead.


    "Are these the people?"


    Ahead, a sound came.


    As the door opened, an old man in a black robe stood there, looking at the two men in front of him, and said, "it seems that there are a few."


    His voice is hoarse, it seems that because of aging reasons, it seems that some low, the whole person''s state does not seem to be very good.


    But when they looked at this man, they were respectful.


    "There''s no way."


    Mike bowed his head and said respectfully, "it seems that because of the influence of other schools, there are fewer students in this group."


    "But it''s OK."


    At this point, he pauses, then smiles: "this time, we found two apprentices with excellent qualifications."


    "Oh?"


    In front of him, the old man guarding the gate was a little surprised. At this time, he had some spirit: "how excellent is it?"


    "One three, one four."


    Aside, Oddo chimed in.


    "Level Four."


    The gatekeeper was stunned, then he couldn''t help smiling: "not bad, not bad."


    "Although there is less useless waste, it is good to have such a harvest."


    "Who is it?"


    He looked at Oddo and asked suddenly.


    So, Oddo turns around, looks at Chen Heng and signals him to come forward.


    Chen Heng nodded and walked silently.


    "Is that the child?"


    Looking at Chen Heng, the old man''s face showed a smile, but his face looked a little pale: "not bad."


    "Yes, my name is Lange. I''m the apprentice in charge of the gate here."


    "If you want to go out in the future, you can tell me."


    He said so, showing a certain kindness.


    "Yes."


    Chen Heng nodded and said, "thank you, Mr. Lange."


    "Nothing."


    Lange nodded, then turned and continued chatting with Mike.


    They talked about some recent things, from the trivial things around them to the situation nearby, and then to the recent situation of the college.


    It wasn''t until a long time later that Lange let them in.


    From the beginning to the end, except for Mike, he only looked at Chen Heng.


    As for Zana and the other apprentices behind her, Lange didn''t look at them at all.


    Naked discrimination.


    Looking at this situation in his eyes, Chen Heng knows clearly in his heart.Sure enough, no matter when, genius is the treatment of genius.


    This is why Chen Heng deliberately spent simulation points.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid he can''t be valued by others at the moment. He will be ignored directly by Lange in front of him, just like those people behind Zana.


    Chen Heng is calm and used to it.


    They continue to move forward, silently to the front.


    After entering the college, the first thing they do is to distribute.


    Including Chen Heng and Zana, a total of more than 20 apprentices were assigned to a class.


    It seems that there are 50 or 60 students in that class, including Chen Heng''s apprentices and others.


    However, this is only the initial allocation.


    After a simple study and understanding the basic knowledge of witches, they will continue to distribute and go to different classes according to the learning progress.


    Time goes by slowly.


    The next day, early in the morning, Chen Heng came to the classroom.


    In front of the classroom is very spacious, the surrounding light is very bright, and thorough.


    It''s still early at the moment, and there aren''t many people around.


    There are only two or three people in the classroom except Chen Heng.


    Looking at Chen Heng who came suddenly, they just looked at him coldly, then lowered their heads and did their own things.


    Chen Heng, who was going to talk about this place, was surprised.


    Compared with other places he has been in the past, the communication between witches seems to be much more indifferent.


    Here, very few people talk, and very few people talk loudly.


    Basically everyone''s expression is very cold, each silent sitting in their own position.


    In this regard, Chen Heng has some helplessness, but it doesn''t matter.


    He sat in a seat at will, opened the book in his hand and began to look at it carefully.


    After arriving here and officially entering school, he issued many books, which not only recorded the basic meditation method, but also refined meditation method, which was specially used to capture external elements and particles to enhance the mana.


    In addition, there are some other subjects of knowledge, one by one are very solid.


    Chen Heng watched it for a long time last night, but only a little.


    These knowledge are very important. We need to remember them carefully and remember them in our mind without making any mistakes.


    Of course, if you have enough magic stones, you can also ask people to use magic and spiritual links to transfer these knowledge directly to your mind.


    But it takes a lot of magic stones, and there''s a lot of risk.


    People''s spirit is particularly fragile. In the process of using spirit transmission, people''s spirit is vulnerable to impact, which leads to various consequences.


    It is not impossible for those who are unlucky to become fools.


    Therefore, it is more reliable to recite with your own memory honestly.


    In this regard, Chen Heng also has advantages.


    His mental strength is strong enough, not only in meditation, but also in reciting books. His memory is much better than others.


    Many ordinary people often need to recite the content, he only needs to look at a few eyes, can easily remember.


    That''s one of the benefits of mental strength.

 Chapter 168

    In the classroom, Chen Heng picks up the book in his hand and reviews it silently.


    In the four weeks, the rest of a few people are also general, in their respective positions review.


    No one whispered, no one talked, everyone was trying to review, as much as possible to remember the next lesson.


    Including Chen Heng himself.


    Sitting in his seat, he read carefully.


    Before that, although he was mainly a monk in the azure world, he did a lot of research and expansion on the basic idea of witches.


    After all, he was the real king at that time. Although he didn''t know much about the wizard system, he was able to deduce something from it.


    At the moment, the accumulation can be used, combined with his own strong mental power, so that he can easily understand these things.


    While the other apprentices were still frowning and reading, his progress had accelerated a lot, and he was quite behind.


    A moment later, as time went by, bursts of footsteps came from the outside world.


    Other apprentices arrived intermittently.


    The rest of the apprentices, including Zana, an acquaintance of Chen Heng, arrived one after another.


    No one dares to be absent.


    This is not an ordinary school in previous lives, but a wizard''s college.


    If someone dares to be absent in such a class, the consequences will be extremely serious.


    It''s hard enough not to mention the possible aversion of the relevant tutors, even if they can''t learn knowledge.


    These apprentices have come here at such a high cost to learn all the knowledge here?


    Once these things are missed, it will be extremely difficult to make up for them later.


    As a result, no one wants to be absent.


    Even Chen Heng himself is the same.


    Different from other people, when Zana entered the classroom and saw Chen Heng, her face was suddenly surprised.


    "Ed, you''re so early."


    With surprise on her face, she quickly went to Chen Heng and sat down in the nearest position beside him.


    In Chen Heng''s side, there was a person sitting in that position, but when he saw Zana, he immediately got up and gave up his position, a little scared.


    This kind of performance can''t help but let Chen hengduo take a look at Zana.


    Yes.


    Although compared with Chen Heng himself, it is nothing, but in the previous group of apprentices, Zana is actually excellent.


    She is far superior to other apprentices in terms of family background, qualification, mental strength and so on.


    In fact, it is in front of Chen Heng that she shows such respect.


    In front of other apprentices, it would be a different look.


    However, from the present performance, Chen Heng can also be regarded as clear about how terrible and rigorous the order between the witches is.


    Before, when he was in the castle of DORO family, Griffin repeatedly emphasized the etiquette between witches. The lower level witches must show respect to the higher level witches, or they will face death at any time.


    However, at that time, Chen Heng only contacted Griffin, a wizard, and he didn''t know much about it.


    But now, it is clear at a glance.


    From the reaction of these apprentices, we can see something.


    Sitting in his own position, Chen Heng''s mind flashed this idea, and his face maintained the previous calm expression.


    But behind him, some people were whispering.


    Many apprentices put their eyes on him, as if in doubt and thinking.


    There are nearly 60 students in this class, only half of them are the apprentices of Chen Heng.


    Most of the others did not know about Chen Heng.


    Therefore, this unique reaction naturally aroused their curiosity.


    But under the popular science of some people, their vision to Chen Heng suddenly changed.


    Sitting in his own position, Chen Heng can clearly detect this change.


    The most obvious thing is that the people sitting beside him begin to stay away from him. Subconsciously, they stay away from him, and look at him with awe.


    This is the most clear performance, so that Chen Heng can easily detect.


    Feeling this change, Chen Heng shook his head secretly, but didn''t say much.


    Reverence is reverence.


    Although this kind of reaction is not in line with his tradition of getting used to getting along with the people around him, it is not without benefits.


    It''s also a power to be awed.


    All kinds of thoughts flashed through his mind. His face kept the same expression as before. He was holding a book in his hand and reading it carefully.


    Time goes by slowly.


    A moment later, when all the apprentices in the teacher arrived, there was a slight sound of footsteps outside.


    A figure came in slowly.It was a figure in a grey robe, very thin, very ordinary and inconspicuous.


    He looked like he had just woken up, with obvious fatigue on his face and a book in his hand, so he came in from the outside.


    "Introduce yourself."


    He went to the platform, rubbed his eyes, looked at the apprentices below: "I am the teacher of this class, you can call me Deli."


    "From today to the next month, your courses will be taught by me."


    "Now, pick up your books."


    "In this lesson, we will talk about the origin of runes."


    From outside to the classroom, deli did not have the slightest bit of procrastination, directly picked up the hands of the textbook, began to teach.


    As Chen Heng thought before, in the first class, the other side did not explain anything very profound, but started from the origin of the magic rune.


    But let Chen Heng some frown, is the other party''s teaching method.


    In front of the podium, the other side picked up the hands of the textbook, so calm to say the above content, the whole process without any emotional fluctuations.


    It doesn''t feel like a lecture at all, but a textbook.


    Is this teaching?


    Chen Heng frowned to himself, inexplicably feeling.


    Compared with the lessons taught by the wizard, the lessons taught by his former PE teacher are very good.


    After all, in the previous life, when Dalin, a PE teacher, gave lectures, he would be lively and interesting, and he would also cooperate with the means of doing questions, asking questions and so on to help students stabilize their memory.


    But these methods, in front of us, are not available.


    In front of us, what the teacher did was just reading according to the textbook. Some of them didn''t even read according to the textbook.


    In Chen Heng''s previous life, it is impossible for him to be a tutor.


    It''s not even possible to get into school.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng couldn''t help shaking his head secretly.


    But after a little thought, he also understood the root of this situation.


    After all, the situation of the wizard college is different from that of the previous college. In the past life, if you want to teach in a school, you need to go through a series of examinations, or even get all kinds of relevant certificates, obtain relevant certificates, and go through interviews and other procedures.


    This can ensure the basic quality of teachers to a certain extent, at least the basic level of teaching or pass, otherwise it is impossible to enter the school.


    But the wizarding academy is different.


    First of all, unlike ordinary teachers, witches themselves are privileged and extraordinary groups.


    If you want them to teach, it is extremely difficult.


    Most of the witches who are really powerful and knowledgeable will not come forward to teach apprentices. Those who can come out to do this kind of thing mostly belong to those who are not top-notch in the group of witches.


    Most of them are apprentices like Mike before, and they may not even be level 3 apprentices.


    After all, according to what Chen Heng has learned, in the house of hunters college, there are three apprentices everywhere, which are also rare creatures.


    Although it is not as rare as a regular wizard, it is also a rare creature. On weekdays, each one has his own task, either busy with experiments or to carry out the tasks assigned by the college.


    Therefore, most of the students who can teach here are ordinary secondary apprentices.


    The level of these apprentices themselves is mostly limited, and many of them probably have little knowledge of themselves, but they have to teach others.


    In addition, even if their professional quality is enough, but the strength is enough, and can be a good teacher, is also two things.


    Mastering some things doesn''t mean being a teacher and teaching them well.


    According to the current contact situation, the wizard''s character is mostly isolated, not good at talking and communication.


    For such people, let them teach, the scene can be imagined.


    It is not surprising that there will be such a situation.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng sighed in his heart and silently held the book in his hand.


    The knowledge about witches is extremely difficult. Although the knowledge is just beginning, he is surprised by the complexity of many knowledge.


    Such complicated and trivial knowledge, but the teacher''s teaching level is still so.


    This is a test of students'' self-learning ability.


    In other words, if the students are lack of learning ability or self-control, they may soon fall behind.


    At that time, what should these apprentices do?


    At this moment, Chen Heng is thinking about this problem in his heart.


    Instinctively, he thought it was an opportunity.


    But to grasp it, it depends on his own level.


    All sorts of thoughts flashed through his mind, and then he returned to himself and continued to look up and listen to the class carefully.Soon, the bell rang.


    Bursts of light sound from the outside world, is the sound of the bell ringer beating the clock.


    In the central area of the college, there are puppets specially responsible for striking the clock, which are specially used to inform the time.


    At this moment, the bell rings, which means that the class is about to end.


    Sure enough, on the platform, deli looked up at the outside, then put down his books, looked at the apprentices in front of him and said, "OK."


    "It''s time for this class."


    "Next time, you can study by yourself."


    "Looking forward to the next class."


    He said these words with no expression on his face, then turned around and walked out.


    In the spacious and huge classroom, looking at the back of deli, many apprentices opened their mouths, but they didn''t say much in the end.


    "Damn it, it''s too fast..."


    "I didn''t hear it clearly in many places."


    There were howls.


    Around the classroom, all the apprentices looked sad and ugly.


    "Did you just understand, ed?"


    On one side, looking at Chen Heng, whose face is still calm and calm, Zana asked in a low voice.


    "Almost."


    Chen Heng nodded and said, "most of them understand."


    "As for the rest, it''s not a problem."


    He spoke softly and his face was calm, which added a lot of convincing force to his words.


    As the words fell, zanaton''s eyes lit up.


    "That''s great."


    She admired and sighed: "I didn''t understand many places, so I can only write them down."


    At this point, she looked at the desk in front of her.


    On the desk, I have taken a lot of notes now.


    What is recorded above is the content of the class just now, which is full of writing.


    The memory of a wizard is far beyond ordinary people.


    In a short time, even if they don''t understand, they can also remember the content and write it on paper for later review.


    This should be the way most apprentices learn.


    Otherwise, most of them will not be able to understand the rough and fast-paced way of teaching.


    Chen Heng is different.


    His spiritual strength is far stronger than that of an ordinary apprentice.


    For an ordinary apprentice, it is necessary to write down the content with paper and pen to avoid forgetting later, but for him, it is not necessary at all.


    What''s more, he was once a real king, and his accumulation was strong enough.


    Although the world is different and even the rules have changed slightly, some things in the world are common.


    From the perspective of Zeng Zhenjun, Chen Heng can understand many things more easily than ordinary people.


    Just now that class, for others, is very difficult, but for him, it is nothing.


    "If you like, I can spare some time later to tutor you."


    Chen Heng collected his books, looked at Zana and said.


    "Really?"


    Listening to this, Zana''s face was suddenly surprised.


    "Of course."


    Chen Heng nodded, then continued: "however, it needs to waste my time."


    "So I need a little reasonable compensation."


    His face was calm, and he spoke so directly, without any embarrassment.


    It''s no shame to pay your own labor time in exchange for payment.


    And it''s very common among witches.


    "That''s reasonable."


    Zana nodded, then said, "how many stones do you want?"


    "Just a magic stone."


    Chen Heng thought about it and said, "you can repeat the explanation for three times."


    After all, it''s just a basic course, and it''s not good if the price is too high.


    And his main purpose is to try this way to see if it can work.


    If it works, then when we explain other courses later, we will raise the price.


    By the way, I can also communicate with many apprentices and get involved in some relationships.


    "One magic stone can explain it three times?"


    In front of her, Zana didn''t say anything. Instead, another apprentice interrupted, "can I join in?"


    "Of course."


    Chen Heng nodded, thought a little, and then said, "if you can pull five people for me to attend the class, I can get rid of this magic stone for you."


    "Really?"


    The apprentice''s face suddenly surprised: "that''s settled!"He immediately turned around and went out. Looking at this, he should have gone out to pull people.


    Looking at this person''s figure, Chen Heng secretly shakes his head, then turns around, looks at Zana in front of him, and continues to say: "of course, Zana, you are the same."


    "I don''t have to."


    Sitting in front of Chen Heng, Zana shook her head and said, "I''ll give it directly."


    Without saying a word, she took out a magic stone from her arms.


    Compared with the other apprentices around, Zana was born into a wizard family and had a lot of savings.


    To a certain extent, she is not short of magic stone. A magic stone is nothing to her.


    Looking at her so straightforward to pay, Chen Heng also some suddenly, and then there is no polite, directly put out his hand, the stone accepted.


    Time goes by slowly.


    In the college, the apprentice''s own time is very relaxed.


    There are not many courses arranged in the college. The frequency is only one class a day.


    After all, the witches are very busy. They don''t have much time to teach apprentices and waste on some new people.


    So on the same day, Chen Heng began to teach.


    Because the time is not long, plus no one tried before, credit has not been established, the first group of people to class is not many, only ten people.


    What surprised Chen Heng was the former apprentice named Lamar.


    In order to get five people together and reduce the tuition fee of that magic stone, he finally pulled five people over, one in front of Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng was surprised by this.


    What surprised him even more was that a few of the ten apprentices in front of him were not from this group of apprentices, but from the previous group.


    In this way, even among the previous batch of apprentices, many of them are left behind, so that they can''t even understand the basic courses.


    Standing on the platform, Chen Heng secretly flashed this idea in his heart.


    The platform is another classroom, which is directly borrowed by Chen Heng.


    The process of borrowing is also very simple. I just said hello to Mike.


    As Mike said before, he is in charge of a lot of things in this college. It''s just a classroom. It''s nothing to say hello.


    Standing on the platform, after waiting for everyone to arrive, Chen Heng calculated the time and began to explain.


    All of a sudden, many apprentices below immediately realized the difference.


    Compared with the previous teacher of deli, Chen Heng''s content is not more advanced, but his level of explanation is much higher.


    Usually some of the very rough content, to him here, began to become vivid and interesting.


    Even if you just listen, you will feel very comfortable.


    Moreover, he will tell his own understanding. For some problems, he will tell his own understanding and explain the principle and reason in detail.


    This kind of performance is much better than that of the previous courses.


    In fact, there is no difference in the difficulty of the courses taught between the two, but there is a big difference in attitude and level of explanation.

 Chapter 169

    Standing on the platform, Chen Heng''s face was gentle, explaining there.


    Below, those apprentices look serious, listening to Chen Heng''s explanation.


    The atmosphere of the whole class is much better than before.


    Chen Heng''s level of explanation is much better than that of Deli before.


    He was also a former teacher. He once accepted some students in the world of azure and cultivated them into outstanding monks.


    Born in modern society, he had a lot of similar experiences when he was a child.


    This enables him to explain the level of a certain guarantee, at least much better than the previous Deli.


    Of course, the most important thing is that he is willing to put down his position and give a gentle explanation.


    This point, before the deli will not be able to do.


    Maybe he didn''t pay attention to it, maybe he didn''t want to waste too much time, so he explained at least roughly on many issues, and didn''t seriously consider for the apprentice at all. He explained some contents carefully.


    But Chen Heng is different.


    After all, these are his hidden benefits. Although they will not work for a while and a half, they will still play a huge role in the future.


    The key is how Chen Heng uses it.


    Time passed slowly.


    Unconsciously, more than three months have passed.


    In the quiet room, Chen Heng sits alone on the head of his bed, his eyes pressing, falling into deep meditation.


    In the state of meditation, everything around is very clear.


    In all directions of the region, it seems that there are some unique element particles, flashing around, constantly floating.


    They twinkle around, usually hidden, ordinary people''s naked eye can not see.


    Only the wizard with strong spirit can discover these existence through meditation.


    This is the microscopic particles hidden under the basic material, and also the foundation of the world, which is the elemental particles.


    By capturing these elemental particles, the wizard can absorb them into his body, turn them into his own power, and slowly turn them into his own magic power.


    It is an extremely important standard whether it can capture elemental particles and turn them into magic power in its own body. It is also a proof of whether it has the qualification of wizard.


    Only the existence of wizard qualification can transform the external elemental particles into its own mana through its own constitution and mind.


    From then on, if you are an ordinary person, even if the mental power is strong enough to find the elemental particles, you can''t transform it into your own power.


    Therefore, mental power is only the foundation, and the key is whether one has wizard qualification.


    At the moment, Chen Heng is trying.


    For more than three months, he has made many attempts to finish the pre work of refining mana.


    Compared with other apprentices, his spiritual power is too strong, which makes him have many advantages in the process of refining mana.


    It''s the same at the moment.


    With the progress of meditation, a little bit of elemental particles are constantly pulled and slowly enter Chen Heng''s body under the pull of mental force.


    Bit by bit of elemental particles continue to integrate into the body, and then produced some changes in Chen Heng''s body.


    At least in Chen Heng''s induction, his body is changing. Under the influence of elemental particles, his body seems to be suffering.


    A fiery feeling appeared in his body, which was very abrupt.


    Feeling this feeling, Chen Heng smiles on his face, then stops to meditate.


    "That''s it at last."


    Sitting on the head of the bed, he felt the inside of his body, and the thought flashed through his heart.


    After more than three months of hard work, now in his body, the badge is black, with some unique marks carved on it, which looks very unique.


    Even if you just take it outside, it''s a unique handicraft.


    Chen Heng is very satisfied with this.


    Identity is also a kind of strength.


    Especially for his current status as a lecturer, a strong proof of identity can increase the credibility of his courses and make more people come to buy.


    This is also one of the reasons why he came here for a special trip.


    After getting the certificate of first-class apprenticeship, Chen Heng went back to his room.


    He began to calculate.


    After more than three months of busy time, now he has a total of 73 stones.


    A small part of these magic stones was given to him by Griffin, so that he could purchase courses in the college to maintain his daily expenses.


    Most of the rest are earned by Chen Heng himself through teaching.


    In fact, he earned more than that, but in the past three months, in order to make the effect of meditation better, he also bought some potions and other things to improve his meditation speed.In addition, he also bought some courses run by Wizard tutors, which cost some magic stones.


    Otherwise, he should have more magic stones at the moment.


    "More than 70 magic stones should be enough..."


    looking at these magic stones, Chen Heng nodded to himself.


    During this period, through his strong spirit and the powerful understanding he once brought as a real king, he bought many courses, including wizard formation and rune literature.


    These two courses are all about how to build a sorcery array, and how to achieve the desired effects by arranging runes.


    For these courses, Chen Heng learned very quickly.


    No matter what, Zhenjun is after all Zhenjun.


    Even if he has changed a world and a system, the foundation of these systems is not difficult for him.


    In fact, in the past few months, he has set a record.


    The apprentice who understands knowledge most quickly.


    In these days, Chen Heng''s reputation has been widely spread throughout the college. Many college apprentices, even the official wizard and other figures, all know that there is a talented apprentice in the college. He has not only excellent qualifications, but also an unimaginable understanding of knowledge.


    In just a few months, he had finished the course of Rune and sorcery that ordinary apprentices could learn.


    The later course needs at least one level of apprentice, and can only be involved after having mana, so he didn''t try.


    Otherwise, he would not give up.


    After months of crazy learning, Chen Heng''s understanding of the wizard system has accumulated to a certain extent.


    Some things can almost be started.


    So he thought, and then he got up, got down from the head of the bed, and went out.


    All the way out, he is familiar with a corner of the college.


    In front of us is a spacious small square, surrounded by apprentices walking here, and many puppets patrolling around. It seems that we are maintaining basic public order.


    Chen Heng came here and then looked around.


    Soon, he found some familiar figures.


    In the past few months, he has known many people.


    When you want to do something, it''s much easier to do it through these people.


    Before long, he found several familiar apprentices and came to a stall through them.


    "What do you need?"


    In front of the stall, a middle-aged apprentice who looked a little decadent sat there. After seeing Chen Heng coming, he couldn''t help saying.


    Chen Heng turned around and looked down at each other.


    Compared with the ordinary apprentice, the middle-aged apprentice is special.


    He was wearing a gray apprenticeship robe, but it was dirty and even stained with a lot of blood. I don''t know where he turned.


    His appearance was also a little strange. Compared with the emaciated figure of other apprentices around him, his figure looked very strong, not like a wizard apprentice, but like a knight.


    In fact, it seems that this man is indeed a knight.


    Chen Heng recalled the man''s intelligence.


    Knight Jarman, this is a very famous apprentice in the hunter''s house.


    It is said that the apprentice came from the wizard family, but his father was a knight.


    In his body, he also has the qualities of wizard and knight, and received different education from wizard and knight.


    It''s said that this guy is not only a first-class apprentice, but also a knight. His strength is quite good.


    Relying on their own strength, the other party often goes in and out of some secret places to hunt, find some rare materials and sell them in the college.


    Chen Heng''s coming here is also the introduction of an apprentice.


    "What do you have here?"


    Flashed in the heart of each other''s various intelligence, Chen Heng face expression unchanged, looking at each other''s body, so open way.


    "There are many things to sell, mainly depending on what you need."


    In front of him, a middle-aged man named Jarman looked up at Chen Heng, then said: "but recently things have been sold almost, leaving some ordinary things, I don''t know if you want to."


    "What else?"


    Chen Heng nodded and asked.


    "Some magic iron metal associated with magic stone, and some lone wolf''s teeth..."


    in front of him, Jarman looks at Chen Heng and says the names of some materials.


    The things he said are basically the things that wizards often use when they make gadgets.


    For example, magic iron metal is the basic thing needed to make magic items. Many things will be used.


    Chen Heng thought for a moment, and then said, "give me some.""Good."


    Hearing Chen Heng''s words, yalman immediately showed a smile on his face.


    He took out a special bag from one side and quickly put up what Chen Heng needed and handed it to him.


    "Three stones in all."


    He said.


    Chen Heng nodded, took out three magic stones from his hand and gave them to the other side.


    The value of three magic stones. It''s cheap to buy these materials.


    However, the materials for making magic items are not too expensive.


    After getting things, Chen Heng turned around and, under the guidance of some friends, went around and bought some things.


    Then he left and went back to his previous room.

 Chapter 170

    "Although the strength of magic iron metal is not enough, it should be enough if it is simply made..."


    back in his room, looking at the materials on hand, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    Then he picked up the dark black metal in his hand and began to observe carefully.


    A little weak mana slowly poured into the metal in front of him through his hand.


    Along with the mana gushing, the black metal seems to have some changes.


    "Mana wash response."


    Observing the change of metal in front of him, Chen Heng nodded.


    Mana is a highly condensed body of elemental particles.


    When this kind of existence flows on other substances, it will affect the properties of other substances, thus making other substances change and demonize.


    It can be said that if you can gain mana training for a long time, even if it is an ordinary stone, it will change a lot in the long run and become a magic item directly.


    Of course, it''s hard.


    Because different materials are resistant to Mana, the mana and time required for different items to be demonized are different.


    If ordinary stones want to be demonized completely, it''s hard for even a formal wizard to do it.


    But if it''s like magic iron metal, it''s easy.


    As long as they have mana supply, they can make changes very quickly.


    Demonized items are the material and foundation for making magic items.


    Because of this, materials such as magic iron are widely used.


    Looking at the gradually changing magic metal in front of him, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    "It seems that it can be improved."


    Looking at the magic iron metal slowly changing in front of him, if Chen Heng thinks about it, this idea flashed in his heart.


    In his opinion, the process of demonization is not complicated.


    It''s just to influence and nourish the items that need to be demonized with mana.


    This kind of words, let alone a wizard, as long as a first-class apprentice with mana can do.


    In other words, this link can be done by others.


    "If you can set up a magic array to store other people''s mana at ordinary times, and then use it when necessary to demonize it, it will be much more convenient..."


    if Chen Heng thinks about it, this idea flashed through his mind.


    Maybe it''s because of the habits of the previous world, or maybe it''s because he was born in a modern society.


    When Chen Heng does things, he is always used to reducing links and the tedious process as much as possible.


    "Maybe we can try."


    At this time, he thought of the idea just now, and could not help thinking.


    It''s hard for other wizards to store other people''s mana and then extract it when necessary.


    At least in the hunter''s house, it hasn''t been solved.


    But in another world, there are already solutions.


    In the azure world, there is a corresponding pattern array, which is only used to store the spiritual power of monks rather than the mana of the world.


    But the truth is the same.


    As far as Chen Heng is concerned, as long as he knows the difference between mana and spiritual power, and then slightly adjusts the pattern array used to store spiritual power, he can get a magic array to store mana.


    It''s very important.


    At least in the azure world, similar patterns are the basis of many things and can play a very wide role.


    In this world, the corresponding thing has not been developed yet.


    Opportunities.


    Chen Heng can''t help but smile, this idea flashed in his heart.


    If he can restore the pattern array from the azure world in this world, it will undoubtedly be a huge advantage for him.


    But for the moment, he''d better be honest with himself.


    If you want to restore those things in your mind, at least you have to wait until he becomes a wizard.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid it''s just a wedding dress.


    There''s no need at all.


    Chen Heng thought so in his heart, and then walked out.


    Although for the time being, it is impossible to restore the pattern array from the azure world, there is no other way.


    Hiring other apprentices and getting them to help is one way.


    The extensive contacts with whom the course was taught worked again.


    Before long, he found several apprentices and hired them to use their own mana to input mana for those pieces of magic iron metal at the cost of a magic stone, slowly demonizing those things.


    Both parties sign the contract in the presence of relevant persons.


    Then Chen Heng turned and left.


    One side, Zana some puzzled: "is not just some materials, why waste magic stone?"


    She didn''t quite understand.In her opinion, magic stone is very precious, even a little should not be wasted.


    Why do you have to waste magic stone to find other apprentices when you know you can spend a little more time on it?


    She was puzzled about this.


    But for her doubts, Chen Heng just laughs and doesn''t say much.


    For most people, their usual hard work, in the final analysis, is to sell labor in order to get paid.


    At the moment, Chen Heng is spending money on time.


    Some obvious waste of time, but can not get progress, in his view, can let others work, let others work.


    Anyway, he is on the right track now, and there is no lack of magic stone.


    But others don''t seem to understand that.


    Chen Heng went on to a classroom.


    ......


    "good answer."


    In the spacious classroom, on the platform, the apprentice in black wizard''s robe couldn''t help clapping. Looking at Chen Heng sitting in the front, he sighed: "Mr. ade, you are really one of the most gifted students in Rune literature that I have ever seen."


    "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, it would have been hard for me to believe that you used to be an ordinary apprentice."


    "If I can, I hope to work with you and participate in some experiments later," he sighed


    "I believe that with you, some of the problems that bothered me will soon disappear."


    He could not help sighing, so he said.


    "You flatter me."


    Facing the apprentice, Chen Heng said with a gentle face and a smile, "your understanding of Rune literature is admirable. We are willing to study it with you."


    "That''s settled."


    In front of him, the apprentice on the platform smiles and looks at Chen Heng more friendly.


    Around the classroom, other people were staring at Chen Heng, and their faces were all very complicated.


    Two months have passed since then.


    In two months, Chen Heng studied many courses.


    During this period, many of the apprentices witnessed the changes of Chen Heng, and witnessed his rapid transformation from a rookie with some basic knowledge to profound knowledge.


    Now, it''s easy to explain some problems.


    Some of them are even difficult problems enough to perplex the official wizard.


    "Is he really ordinary?"


    In the classroom, someone could not help but open his mouth. Looking at Chen Heng in the distance, he sighed and said: "such talents and qualifications, even when the formal tutors were young, were far from being comparable..."


    he sighed. At this time, he didn''t know what to say.


    For these people, Chen Heng''s recent performance is almost like a legend.


    Just came to this class, the other side is just a ignorant rookie.


    But it''s only a few days, and the convenience is changing rapidly, and it can even answer some difficult questions.


    Now, we can discuss with the former apprentice who is in charge of the lecture and understand some extremely difficult problems.


    All these changes were seen by the present apprentices.


    It took only two months for this to happen.


    It''s good for others to keep up with this course in two months.


    Many of the apprentices who were present dropped out.


    But he is good...


    "it''s said that Mr. ade usually teaches others in private and tells them what he understands..."


    in private, someone whispers. At this time, he can''t help but feel a little excited: "why don''t we...


    standing in his seat, Chen Heng feels the reaction of the people around him, and his face always keeps the same smile as before .


    He knew that he was doing well.


    In recent years, many people have paid attention to his talent, and many apprentices have seen him. In private, they are ready to go to his cram school.


    The more people participate in Chen Heng''s cram school, the more influence Chen Heng has in the college.


    It''s a good reaction.


    After a course, Chen Heng hurried out of the classroom and went to another place.


    Before long, he came to a laboratory.


    There are many things in the laboratory, many of which are high precision equipment.


    These are all allocated by the college.


    In order to enter the laboratory, Chen Heng also said hello to Mike and got permission.


    Into the laboratory, Chen Heng will carry things out.


    That''s nothing else. It''s the magic iron metal before.


    At this moment, after more than two months, these magic iron metals have been demonized, and some of the above properties have gradually become active."Not bad."


    Looking at these things, Chen Heng was satisfied. Then he thought for a moment and began to try.


    His attempt is very simple.


    After a few months of study, he has introduced the wizarding array and rune literature in this world.


    It''s not sure how profound he is, but at least he can cooperate with his original divine tattoo attainments and start to try to do something.


    "Try spiritual deterrence..."


    after thinking for a moment, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    What he wants to do at the moment is to try to combine the divine tattoo of the azure world with the wizard''s Rune literature, and try to forge a thing with the nature of magic weapon and magic object.


    And his coat of arms is round, with a unique pattern on it. At a glance, it is very unique and has a special aesthetic feeling.


    On top of it, the fluctuation of the demonized items is still emerging, which can be clearly perceived.


    This kind of fluctuation is brought by the material itself. It is a kind of breath that the magic material itself will spread out. Therefore, it has not completely dissipated at this moment.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    As long as the past few months, after the properties of the magic material gradually stabilized, it would not have such an obvious flavor.


    "Finished..."


    looking at the badge in his hand, Chen Heng couldn''t help smiling.


    To be able to engrave magic in materials, so that other people can cast it, in this world, this is only a few witches who study magic tools can do it.


    Chen Heng can do such a thing, has shown his level.


    However, compared with the real magic weapons in this world, what he made is only one-time, which can only be regarded as a slightly more powerful magic item.


    Although the present badge is engraved with the template of spiritual deterrence, because of the material itself and Chen Heng''s current level, the template itself is not solid.


    With the use of the spell, the seal itself will be damaged.


    If it is damaged to a certain extent, even the part of the line engraved with the spell template will be damaged.


    At that time, the badge will be invalid, and there is no way to continue to activate the magic.


    Moreover, because of the lack of means to store mana, this badge does not contain pure mana, so it needs to mobilize the user''s own mana and spiritual power to use it.


    In other words, the function of this tool is to enable the wizard who does not master this magic template to use this magic.


    As for ordinary people, there is no way to use it.


    After all, their spiritual power is not strong enough to activate the magic template contained in this heraldry, so as to bring the magic power into full play.


    Overall, for Chen Heng, this is just a defective product, not perfect.


    But even so, it''s amazing.


    In addition to the regular wizard, apprentices want to master a magic is very difficult.


    Maybe Level 3 apprentices will master one or two spell templates, but for level 1 and level 2 apprentices, they can''t cast spells at all.


    This also means that they have no means other than their own strong body.


    But this badge in front of them allows them to cast their magic directly through this thing.


    All in all, it is already very powerful.


    Although it''s not really a magic weapon, it''s quite a good one among the magic items.


    "I just don''t know how many magic stones I can sell."


    At this moment, Chen Heng thought with great interest.


    According to his estimation, one such badge can sell at least 20 magic stones in the current trading market.


    Considering the price of his raw materials and the cost of employing apprentices to demonize the materials, it''s not bad on the whole.


    After all, there are Chen Heng''s own labor costs.


    It took him half a day just to make such a badge.


    In half a day, the efficiency of making such a magic item is quite good for other witches.


    But for Chen Heng, there is still some dissatisfaction.


    Therefore, for him, the next most important thing is not to continue production, but to optimize the production process as much as possible to minimize the time.


    At this moment, he thought so.


    So, in the next few days, Chen Heng did not go out, so he soaked in the laboratory, with the help of various instruments in the laboratory, doing experiments.


    He didn''t come out until several days later.


    Out of the laboratory, he came to the market where his apprentices traded and set up a stall.


    What he sells is naturally those things he made before.


    At the beginning, no one was interested in it, but slowly, the value of these things sank out, and they were all bought at once.This is not surprising.


    Demonized items, which are relatively rare, belong to more precious things.


    A top-grade demonized item can even be used as a family heirloom in some small families.

 Chapter 171

    On the whole, the quality of the badges made by Chen Heng is very good.


    The magic items among the witches are not as cheap as they think.


    Let alone ordinary apprentices, even in some wizard families, sometimes the thing that is the inheritance of the family is just an ordinary demonized item.


    For example, the toys made by Chen Heng at the moment, in some places, are enough to become the heritage of some small families.


    Therefore, when these things were taken out, there was no doubt that they were looted.


    When the apprentices around know what Chen Heng made, the demonized items he made will be sold directly.


    The whole process is less than half a day.


    Chen Heng''s property also expanded greatly.


    He didn''t sell these demonized items at a high price. At the beginning, he sold 20 magic stones. Later, he found that the effect was too good, so he increased the price and sold 30 magic stones.


    However, supply still exceeds demand.


    Finally, after he walked out of the market, he became rich, adding more than 200 magic stones.


    This number of magic stones is enough to buy many good things.


    At least, Chen Heng can try to purchase better materials for his own experiments.


    In addition, this magic stone also makes his hands more abundant.


    Some of the paid courses that I wanted to study in the past can now be chosen from my childhood.


    It has to be said that this is a very good progress.


    Of course, what is more important for Chen Heng is that his reputation has been established since then.


    From now on, his name of genius will be more resounding and spread in a more rapid way.


    For his future, it''s definitely good.


    In fact, it is.


    Just in a short time, Chen Heng''s behavior quickly spread out.


    In the college, many apprentices are aware of Chen Heng''s existence. When they know that there is such a genius, they can make high-level magic items when they are still first-class apprentices.


    Of course, Chen Heng''s biggest gains are not these.


    In the early morning, the outside sunlight spreads on the earth, making the surroundings look very bright.


    In a dark area, Chen Heng stands here alone.


    In front of him is a test bench, in front of which are all kinds of instruments, many of which are difficult to obtain from the outside world.


    And at the moment, Chen Heng manipulates these things, every move between a familiar, appears to be particularly familiar.


    "Great, great."


    On one side, looking at Chen Heng''s action, a middle-aged wizard couldn''t help but say so.


    "Yes."


    Next to the middle-aged wizard, a beautiful woman in a red robe sighed and said, "Charlie, what were you doing when you were this age?"


    "Me?"


    Standing in the same place, the middle-aged wizard had a bitter smile on his face: "I''m afraid I''m still trying to meditate. I''m not even a first-class apprentice."


    "The child''s talent is terrible."


    On one side, the sorceress in the red robe sighed softly. At this time, she could not help saying so.


    If there are three apprentices of the college here, I will be surprised to see them.


    Because of their identities.


    The middle-aged wizard named Charlie is the most outstanding magic blood mentor in the house of hunters college, a powerful official wizard.


    At the same time, he is also the only one in the Academy who can make magic weapons.


    This sorceress in red robe, named Ariel, is also an official sorcerer in the college, and even among several official sorcerers in the college, her status is not low.


    This is known from her identity.


    In addition to being an official wizard, Ariel is also the vice president of the hunter''s house.


    In addition to the dean who travels and studies outside all the year round, this one is now the main administrator of the college.


    Now, both of them have come out of their own laboratory to meet Chen Heng.


    This undoubtedly shows that they attach great importance to Chen Heng.


    "It''s done."


    In the front, Chen Heng turns around and takes out the completed badge.


    In his hands, the badge is no different from the badge sold by the outside world, at least it seems to be exactly the same from the appearance.


    Just after witnessing the whole process of Chen Heng''s making this badge, the two of them have different eyes at the moment.


    "What a gifted genius."


    Looking at Chen Heng standing in front of her, Ariel sighed softly and sighed: "I''ve never seen anyone make magic items at this age, let alone a better genius.""And you? Charlie


    "Me too."


    Charlie shook his head. At the moment, his mind was still recalling Chen Heng''s action, seriously thinking about the principle and the whole process.


    Although he is a master of magic instrument, he also feels a great shock to Chen Heng''s series of actions.


    Before Chen Heng, he never thought that magic items could be made in this way.


    In front, standing in the same place, looking at the reaction of Ariel and her husband, Chen Heng''s face remained unchanged, but he was surprised.


    In addition to collecting money, he also wanted to spread his reputation.


    But the effect was surprisingly good.


    In a short period of time, not only the apprentices of the whole college knew his name, but also the regular Wizard of the college noticed him and summoned him to show him face to face.


    Chen Heng is not afraid of this.


    In any case, the technology he uses is still the world''s technology. Although there are some differences, it does not exceed too much and is still within the normal scope.


    There''s nothing to be afraid of.


    As for the fear of being understood, there is no need.


    After all, these two are not only formal witches, but also the vice dean of the college, and the other is a master of magic.


    For these two people, Chen Heng''s technology for making magic items is no big deal.


    After all, ordinary magic items have little effect on the official wizard. Only the real magic tools can be regarded as something worthy of attention.


    "How do you think of that?"


    In front of him, looking at Chen Heng, Charlie said seriously: "using this method to engrave the magic template on the material is completely different from the normal way."


    In the laboratory, he asked Chen Heng several key questions.


    To this, Chen Heng answers easily.


    After a brief investigation, Charlie could not help sighing: "your talent in Rune and magic tools is amazing."


    He sighed deeply.


    In his opinion, although Chen Heng''s knowledge is shallow in his eyes, it has been completely mastered by him, rather than simply memorized.


    Compared with the memory of ordinary apprentices, Chen Heng not only fully understood this, but also advanced to a higher level. On this basis, he advanced to a higher level.


    This talent is really amazing.


    Rao is a master of magic tools, and he can''t help sighing.


    But after sighing, he could not help rejoicing.


    There is no doubt that this is a real genius, and he has a very high talent in the magic weapons he studies.


    It suits him very well.


    So, looking at Chen Heng, he said solemnly, "would you like to be my student?"


    In front of him, Chen Heng was surprised.


    The harvest this time is really too big.


    He didn''t expect that what he had done before would make the official wizard feel excited and want to accept him as his own student.


    However, Chen Heng did not hesitate.


    "I will."


    His face was full of joy and firmness: "Your Excellency Charlie is the best master of magic in the college. If you are willing to teach me, it''s my honor."


    Looking at Chen Heng''s appearance, listening to this sentence, the other two people on the scene couldn''t help laughing.


    "Good."


    Charlie nodded and then said, "come to my lab report tomorrow."


    "As for now, let''s go down to practice first."


    He looked at Chen Heng and said softly, "you should be tired after working so long."


    "Go back and rest first."


    "Yes."


    Chen Gang lowered his head to meet Charlie''s eyes, then bowed and nodded.


    Then he turned away and left the laboratory.


    In situ, after Chen Heng left, Charlie turned around and looked at Ariel: "how about it?"


    "Very good."


    "Just right," Ariel said with a smile


    "You haven''t taken any students for so many years."


    "It''s just right this time."


    "I don''t have to worry about your bad teaching of this rare talent with your level of magic weapons."


    She said so, smiling from the bottom of her face.


    "I hope so."


    When he heard what Ariel said, Charlie couldn''t help smiling, and he looked very happy about it.


    On the other hand, Chen Heng has been thinking about it since he left the laboratory.


    "Study under a regular wizard?"


    He could not help thinking about the scene just now.


    Standing in front of Ariel, Chen Heng is very careful.In the face of low-level witches, high-level witches can clearly feel that low-level witches are spiritual fluctuations because of the sharp gap in mental power, and even judge their ideas.


    Even if they are willing, it is not impossible for them to directly destroy other people''s spirit to a certain extent and use their mental power to obtain other people''s memory.


    So just now, Chen Heng has been very careful, trying to suppress his spiritual fluctuations, try to reduce his sense of existence.


    Fortunately, the worst didn''t happen.


    That''s great.


    As for entering the hands of the official wizard Charlie and acting as the students of the other party, this was unexpected to Chen Heng.


    But it''s not bad.


    Charlie, this is the only official wizard in the house of hunters college who is good at magic tools and even can make magic tools.


    The advantage of being able to be a student of the other party is obvious.


    On the one hand, you can get access to more knowledge about the world, especially about magic tools.


    Although there are many apprentices in the college, the courses themselves are not very valuable, and most of the courses are universal.


    As for the real inheritance, very few.


    So before that, Chen Heng made it clear.


    If you want to acquire the inheritance and knowledge of becoming a formal wizard, you still need to learn from a formal wizard.


    Now, it''s better.


    Moreover, compared with other witches, at least this zari wizard looks normal.


    Maybe it''s because the other side is studying traditional magic, not the mainstream negative energy courses in the hunter''s house.


    Those witches who study negative energy course, Chen Heng has seen some before.


    Basically, like Griffin, they have long been associated with flesh and blood, and they enjoy abuse. They have some mental problems.


    If we worship such a wizard as our teacher, Chen Heng is really worried about whether he will wake up one day and lie on the test bench and become part of the experimental object.


    It''s not a senseless worry, it''s something that happened in the past.


    In the past, there have been formal witches who have done this kind of thing. Without the permission of the college, they have experimented with their apprentices.


    Although the official wizard claimed to have asked the apprentice''s consent, the result was terrible.


    A number of apprentices died directly in the hands of the official wizard, and their death was particularly miserable.


    The result of that incident was so bad that Chen Heng also heard about it.


    However, what he clearly knows is that the official wizard who caused serious results is still teaching in the college.


    At the beginning of the matter, did not bring any substantial impact on the other side, just be punished, punished some magic stone.


    And such punishment, for a formal wizard, is basically nothing.


    This also shows some rules of the wizarding world.


    In the face of the high wizard, the low wizard can only obey and do nothing.


    Chen Heng understands this, so he doesn''t want his future teacher to be such a dangerous person.


    Otherwise, there will be some trouble.


    Now, it''s just right.


    Charlie, a formal wizard who is proficient in magic tools, is one of the top figures in the college. Although he has many problems, he is not so terrible as those who are proficient in negative energy courses. He won''t always want to stimulate you to observe your reaction.


    What''s more, the plan after Chen Heng is also quite right.


    It''s a good choice.


    These thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s mind, and then he began to think.


    During this period, his main energy was to study basic courses and supplement his knowledge.


    In meditation, although his progress is good, it is not as great as he thought.


    At the moment, the mana in his body has improved a lot compared with that in the past. According to the standard of wizard, it has almost reached the level of Wuku.


    There is still a long way to go before the threshold of second level apprenticeship.


    "Next, it''s time to focus on meditation."


    Thinking about the situation, Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart.


    Now, he has added some basic knowledge he wants to know.


    And in the college, after the previous things, his reputation has been very big, even if he doesn''t do anything next, he can maintain for a long time.


    As for the teacher, he was also accepted as a student by Charlie, a formal wizard. Later, he can complete some things he wants to do with the help of the other party.


    For example, there are many ways to forge magic weapons and collect materials. As a wizard specializing in this field, there must be many channels for Chen Heng to worry about.In a short time, there is no need to do anything more.


    The thought flashed through his mind, and his face gradually calmed down.


    In the days that followed, peace was restored.


    Charlie''s acceptance of Chen Heng as a student has caused a lot of discussion among many of his apprentices. Many of the apprentices who have entered the college with Chen Heng are in a mixed mood.


    It''s only a few months since they entered the college.


    For a few months, many people are still trying to meditate, trying to accumulate their own mana as soon as possible.


    Chen Heng not only became a first-class apprentice, but also made demonized items and became a student of Charlie, a formal wizard.


    The gap is too big.


    Vaguely, Chen Heng''s reputation has become bigger.


    After becoming a student of Charlie, Chen Heng didn''t do much.


    On weekdays, as in the past, he still teaches for many apprentices, and occasionally makes his own demonized items and sells them outside.


    Because of the good quality of Chen Heng''s courses, excellent teaching attitude and level, and the low cost of Chen Heng''s classes, many apprentices came to attend the class.


    His Rune lessons are very good. It is said that even some third level apprentices in the college would hide their identity and secretly come to attend the lessons, which shows his level.


    Unconsciously, two years passed.


    In the early morning, the outside sun shines on the earth.


    In a high wizard tower, Chen Heng gets up early and is busy in the laboratory.


    His face was serious, his attitude was very solemn, his hands were constantly moving, and he was doing what he was doing.


    A thing in his hands slowly combined, gradually formed.


    "Not bad."


    On one side, Charlie''s figure didn''t know when he was standing there. Looking at Chen Heng''s action, he couldn''t help praising: "it''s amazing talent."


    "What I didn''t expect is that you actually improved the second-class enchantment and engraved it on the material."


    "It''s amazing. It''s amazing."


    He spoke in praise, so he said.


    "Here you are, teacher."


    Listening to the voice from Charlie, Chen Heng showed a smile on his face: "the protective power of second-class enchantment is really good, but the template is too unstable, it is difficult to engrave on the fixed material, so that it can be preserved for a long time."


    "So, my improvement is not in power. It''s just a partial change to make his structure more stable, so that this spell can be engraved on the badge."


    "Even so, it''s amazing."


    Charlie waved his hand with a smile and said, "ed, did anyone say that?"


    "Your biggest weakness is that you are too modest."

 Chapter 172

    "Your biggest flaw is that you are too modest."


    In the same place, looking at Chen Heng in front of him, Charlie laughed and said, "modesty is indeed a virtue, but if it''s too modest, sometimes it''s not very good."


    "For us witches, there''s not much need for the mortal set."


    "Some things, which should be yours, are yours. There''s no need to be modest."


    He looked at Chen Heng and said constantly, telling Chen Heng what he knew.


    In this regard, Chen Heng just smile, then nodded, there is no more words.


    Charlie didn''t say much about it either.


    "How''s the preparation going?"


    After a moment, Charlie continued to speak.


    "That''s about it."


    Chen Heng smiles and says, "the original plan is to start tomorrow."


    "I''m almost ready, too."


    "That''s good."


    Charlie nodded: "our college''s position is pretty good, but sometimes it''s too gloomy for young people like you to stay here for a long time."


    "It''s a good idea to go out once in a while."


    "Just this time out, remember to be careful."


    As he spoke, he took out something.


    It was a ring inlaid with purple gems. It looked very precious and beautiful.


    And above this, Chen Heng felt the rich mana fluctuation.


    "This is...


    suddenly, his face was frozen and he looked at Charlie in front of him.


    "The ring of protection has the same effect as what you''re making now."


    Facing Chen Heng''s sight, Charlie smiles, and then says, "but this ring of protection is a half magic weapon."


    "The spell engraved in it is not your secondary enchantment, but the real enchantment."


    "Take it."


    "This thing can save your life when you''re in danger."


    "This..."


    looking at the purple ring in front of him, Chen Heng''s face was moved: "this... Is too precious..."


    "it''s just a half magic weapon."


    Charlie laughed and said, "ed, you know that."


    "For me, a half magic weapon is not the only thing."


    That''s true.


    As a master proficient in magic tools, Charlie once made a real magic tool, just a half magic tool, which was not the only thing for him.


    There are other half magic weapons in his body, even the real magic weapons.


    Nevertheless, this does not mean that the half magic weapon is not important to Charlie.


    In fact, although he can make a real magic weapon, this protective ring must be extremely precious to him.


    A half magic weapon, not to mention a lot of hard work, just the required materials, is already extremely precious.


    It''s not as easy as Charlie said.


    Charlie can take out this half magic weapon and give it to Chen Heng, which is enough to show that he attaches great importance to Chen Heng.


    "Take it."


    Charlie laughed: "the wizard''s world is not as peaceful as you usually see."


    "If I remember correctly, this should be your first time out."


    "With this thing, you can also be safer."


    "Yes."


    In front of him, listening to Charlie''s words, Chen Heng finally nodded, his face full of gratitude: "thank you, teacher."


    "It doesn''t have to be like that."


    "In fact, you''ve helped me a lot in the past," Charlie continued with a smile


    "Ed, your future is bright. As long as there is no accident, you must be a master of magic weapons in the future."


    "I don''t want you to disappear from me easily because of an accident."


    "I understand."


    Chen Heng nodded respectfully, did not say anything more, but silently accepted the purple ring in front of him.


    Seeing that Chen Heng took the ring, Charlie didn''t say anything. He turned around silently and left here.


    Looking at this, we should be busy with other experiments on hand.


    In situ, looking at his back, Chen Heng looked at the ring in his hand and couldn''t help laughing.


    In this way, his efforts have not been in vain in the past two years.


    At least up to now, Charlie has regarded Chen Heng as his own student. In order to protect his safety, he left a half magic weapon to protect his body.


    Of course, from another point of view, Charlie''s emphasis on Chen Heng is completely understandable.


    Over the past two years, Chen Heng has mastered most of what Charlie has learned, and even can help him become his assistant in many experiments.And he occasionally put forward some ideas, some ways to solve problems, which also made Charlie have a huge harvest.


    Up to now, no one in the whole house of hunters college does not know Chen Heng''s name.


    He has a great reputation today. He is the most famous apprentice in the house of hunters college and is known as the master of magic weapon making in the future.


    Under such circumstances, it is quite normal for Charlie to attach so much importance to Chen Heng.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng turned around, continued to look in front of him, and began to continue to do the experiment he was doing.


    Time goes by slowly.


    The next day, Chen Heng left the college.


    He didn''t leave alone. When he left, he was accompanied by some people.


    These people are employed by Chen Heng to protect him.


    In the current situation, Chen Heng does not like to go out alone.


    Although his own strength is good, after two years, he has reactivated his life seed and become a knight.


    But the strength of the knight, for ordinary mortals is still strong, but for the wizard, it is not enough to see.


    A level 3 apprentice who has mastered magic can easily suppress a knight and kill him.


    In addition to the great knight, the ordinary knight can''t compete with the third level apprentice at all.


    In this case, Chen Heng''s strength at the moment is still not enough.


    For his own situation, Chen Heng has a clear understanding.


    Therefore, instead of leaving alone, he chose to hire other apprentices of the college and let them leave with Chen Heng.


    Now, he is not lack of magic stone. It is more cost-effective to employ some tough apprentices to protect his own safety.


    Of course, he doesn''t hire everyone.


    Those who can be employed by him, at least, are acquaintances with whom he knows and has basic trust.


    At the moment, there are many acquaintances in his team.


    For example, Mike and Oddo, the two three-level apprentices, were employed by Chen Heng this time.


    According to Chen Heng''s estimation, the strength of the third level apprentice can basically equal a knight.


    Mike and Oddo alone are two knights.


    Plus a few other people, this time Chen Heng''s guard strength is very strong.


    Before entering the gate, there was an old man in a black wizard''s robe, who looked a little old, waiting there.


    "Who?"


    Lange turned and looked at Chen Heng. Then he suddenly said, "it''s you, Mr. ade."


    "Good morning, Mr. Langer."


    Chen Heng smiles and says hello.


    The old apprentice in front of him was the one who was in charge of guarding the gate of the college. His strength was very good. He was the same as Mike and was also a third-class apprentice.


    In the past, Chen Heng had asked each other for many things, so he was quite familiar with each other.


    "Where are you going this time?"


    Lange turns around and looks at Mike standing behind Chen Heng. He hesitates and asks.


    "You look nervous with so many people."


    "Lost in the forest."


    Chen Heng nodded and said, "it is said that there is a relic there now."


    "So it is."


    Blue grid this just suddenly: "that vestige, seem to be the spirit civilization to leave."


    "Are you going to go there to see if you want to discover the remains of the elves?"


    "Just trying to see."


    Chen Heng laughed and said, "after all, the way of making magic tools in the spirit civilization is mostly different from us now."


    "If you look in the past, maybe you will get something different."


    "You have a point."


    Lange nodded: "then go and have a look."


    "Everything is safe."


    He said with a smile, for Chen Heng has a considerable degree of goodwill.


    In fact, he is not the only one. Most of the apprentices in the hunter''s house have a good impression of Chen Heng.


    This is also because of Chen Heng''s various actions in the past two years.


    On the one hand, he taught in private and got in touch with many apprentices.


    Now the apprentices in the college have basically heard the courses he taught.


    With this connection, we can naturally maintain a certain relationship and not develop into a bad result.


    On the other hand, it''s Chen Hengyuan''s demonized items and his reputation as a genius.


    No one is willing to offend a future master of magic weapons, and a considerable number of apprentices have used the magic items made by Chen Heng, and they think highly of them.


    Therefore, in today''s house of hunters college, few people do not know Chen Heng, and few people have a bad impression of him.This is also the result of Chen Heng''s active operation.


    Generally speaking, a broad range of good impression is still very important, and it is an important thing in many times.


    At the moment, Lange''s attitude is precisely because of this.


    Leaving from the gate of the college, Chen Heng and others continued to walk outward.


    They walked out slowly, and their figure gradually disappeared at the end of blue''s line of sight.


    So he shook his head slowly, went on to one side and stayed there quietly.


    Walking on the road, Chen Heng thought about the purpose of leaving this time.


    He left the college this time in order to obtain the remains of the lost forest.


    It''s a small relic. It''s said that it''s left by the elves. There are many items and heritages left by the ancient elves and witches.


    There is even a rumor that there are enchanted tools in the ruins.


    In the eyes of outsiders, that''s why Chen Heng left the college to explore.


    After all, for a genius in making magic tools, the inheritance and magic tools from the ancient wizard must have a strong attraction, from which many ancient technologies can be found.


    But in Chen Heng''s view, this is not the case.


    If it''s just for the sake of obtaining the technology and items left by the spirit, he doesn''t have to go there in person.


    Can''t you buy it with magic stone? Why take the risk to go there in person?


    Now, when everything is on the right track, Chen Heng has no lack of magic stone.


    Some things that are very precious to others, for him, it''s OK to use magic stone to purchase directly.


    There''s no need to leave college in person.


    He left the college and went to the ruins for other reasons.


    Walking on the road, Chen Heng opened his eyes and looked around.


    In his body, a purple mark appeared. Under the control of Chen Heng, it was emitting a hazy light.


    The power of the mark of destiny is activating.


    Then, in front of Chen Heng''s eyes, the surrounding scenery suddenly became different.


    In front of Michael and others, a string of nihilistic life lines show up at this moment, interwoven in midair, forming an inexplicable vortex.


    An invisible network of destiny, so show in front of Chen Heng, emerge.


    Looking at the huge net in front of him, Chen Heng''s face was calm, but he was muttering to himself.


    "My feeling should not have been wrong..."


    he murmured to himself. At this moment, many thoughts flashed through his mind: "go along this road, this journey, I will not encounter any danger, but can get some opportunities."


    "I just don''t know what this so-called opportunity is..."


    this idea flashed through his mind and began to think.


    It''s almost hundreds of years since we got the mark of destiny from the azure world.


    In such a long period of time, Chen Heng has never relaxed his practice of Tianxing''s secret arts, and has made considerable progress in his mastery of destiny.


    This time it is.


    Before that, Chen Heng had no interest when he just got the news of the site.


    But with the deduction, he felt something unusual.


    At that time, through the mark of destiny, he had an inexplicable premonition.


    If he left the college and chose to go to the site, he would get some benefits.


    This feeling is very hazy, but it does exist.


    It is for this reason that Chen Heng chose to leave the college and move towards the ruins.


    Now, with him leaving the college and going to the ruins, his previous feeling is more and more clear.


    "I just don''t know what the advantage is?"


    Walking on the road, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and many thoughts flashed in his heart.


    His use of the mark of destiny is still not perfect.


    Therefore, although he may feel that it will be good for him to do so, he does not know why it will be good and where it lies.


    So at this moment, he began to think.


    Go to the ruins, you can get benefits.


    Under normal circumstances, this benefit should exist in the ruins, perhaps some of them.


    But there seem to be other possibilities.


    I just don''t know in what form.


    At the moment, many thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s mind, thinking like this.


    Time passed slowly.


    Before I knew it, more than half a month had passed.


    Following the previous path, they passed through Herod and came to the edge of the lost forest.


    "At our current speed, it is estimated that we will be there in a few days."


    One side, walking on the road, Oddo looked at the map in his hand and said with certainty."Is it?"


    Listening to Oddo''s words, Chen Heng smiles: "that''s not bad."


    "I just don''t know what will be there."


    "I''m not sure."


    On one side, Mike also said that he didn''t know what was in the ruins.


    The news of the site was not made public, but was sold to the hunter''s house college.


    Later, the news of the ruins spread in the house of hunters college.


    But it''s just news.


    Only a few people, including Chen Heng, know the exact location of the site and even some information.


    Otherwise, if these things are well known, then Chen Heng doesn''t have to come.


    However, according to what Chen Heng learned from Chari, there should be no danger in this site.


    This relic is just an abandoned fortress, in which there are some traces left by elves and witches, but the main body who originally lived in it should also be some elves and mortals.


    Therefore, the value of this site is not very great.


    This is one of the reasons why Charlie was relieved that Chen Heng left the college and went to the site.


    Otherwise, if the site is really so dangerous, it is impossible for Chen Heng to leave the college and explore the site.


    Looking back on the information he has learned, all sorts of conjectures flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    Perhaps, the site is not as simple as it appears, and there are some hidden things in it.


    Otherwise, where can the so-called benefits come from?


    To Chen Heng today''s level, ordinary magic stone, some ordinary things, for him, has been nothing.


    It has to be something at the level of magic weapon, which is good for him.


    Thinking of the rumor about the ruins, Chen Heng thought to himself, and various thoughts flashed in his heart.


    They walked on and came to a canyon ahead.


    But unconsciously, Chen Heng suddenly realized that it was wrong.


    "No!"


    In a flash, he suddenly looked up and looked in a certain direction ahead.


    A little bit of golden light in front of circulation, condensed into a golden arrow, at the moment is toward Chen hengchong.


    "Who!"


    An inexplicable ripple swept around.


    On one side, Oddo stepped forward, growled, and showed a magic wave on his body.


    Secondary enchantment!


    Invisible ripples rippled by and condensed in front of them, looking like a layer of shield.


    In the distance, the golden arrow rippled and sent out a hazy light, then directly hit the shield and was blocked by the shield.


    Bang!


    With a light sound, Oddo''s figure stepped back, and his face suddenly became a little surprised.


    "Secondary enchantment is broken."


    In the middle of the crowd, Chen Heng frowned: "what kind of magic is this?"


    After spending so long time in Hunter''s house college, Chen Heng was not at that time two years ago.


    At the moment, he has a deep understanding of many common witches.

 Chapter 173

    In two years, Chen Heng has changed a lot.


    After entering the house of hunters college and becoming a student of Charlie, a regular wizard, he has learned a lot about witches after two years.


    Some sorcerers often use magic, for him there is no secret, although he did not master the corresponding magic template, but for the basic nature of these magic principle is also probably clear.


    However, in front of his eyes, the golden arrow is no doubt a magic, but it is not known by Chen Heng and does not belong to the magic he knows.


    In other words, it''s a spell that''s not on the hunter''s house academy record.


    "From other colleges? Or...


    in a flash, many thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s mind. At this time, he couldn''t help thinking like this.


    Different colleges, because of different research directions, eventually lead to different results.


    Therefore, generally speaking, a college will master some of its own unique magic.


    In addition, some wizard families will master some unique magic.


    So at this moment, after seeing the unique golden arrow, Chen Heng couldn''t help flashing this idea in his heart.


    Next to him, Oddo steps forward.


    He is full of the breath of mana. The breath of mana is very strong.


    Invisibly, the mana is surging, condensing on the surface of his body, vaguely forming a new spell.


    Low level protection.


    The effect of this spell is similar to that of enchantment, but it is different. It can be superimposed with enchantment.


    At this moment, Oddo is obviously aware that the simple enchantment can''t stop the powerful golden arrow, so he added another layer of protection.


    On one side, the others began to move.


    "Bad!"


    One side, Mike''s voice came.


    He looked at the distance, this moment face dignified, but also some ugly.


    Under his gaze, there was a violent mana reaction in the distance.


    Sure enough, the next moment, the golden arrow appeared again, surging from the distance, quickly shot.


    Boom!


    The surrounding space seems to be affected, gradually rippling, emerging layer after layer of ripples.


    Feeling all this, Chen Heng frowned to himself, a hand silently stretched out, has silently touched the sword on his waist.


    Although I don''t know where the accident happened, judging from the situation in front of me, this time today, it''s hard to do well.


    Therefore, at this moment, he is holding his sword, and he is ready to make a move in his heart.


    After two years, although he has not been promoted to level 3 apprentice, he has now reached the ultimate level of level 2 apprentice and has mastered several spells.


    In addition to the fact that his mana is not as powerful as that of a third level apprentice and needs to be accumulated, he is no different from a third level apprentice in other aspects.


    This kind of situation, together with his own Knight''s strength, generally speaking, is not inferior to any third level apprentice.


    At the moment, it is also a very sufficient part of combat power.


    He stood there, looking around in silence.


    But soon, a scene that surprised him happened.


    He found that although the golden arrows kept falling in the distance, they seemed to be able to avoid him, instead, they were greeting Oddo.


    Except for Oddo and the others, they were not hurt at all, as if they could be avoided.


    What''s the situation?


    In a flash, Chen Heng realized that it was wrong and felt a difference.


    If it''s just a simple attack and killing, why should we deliberately avoid them?


    What is the purpose of the other party?


    At this moment, all kinds of thoughts came into his mind, and his mind was spinning wildly, trying to think about each other''s purpose.


    Moreover, in Chen Heng''s view, the purpose of the attack is also very strange.


    In the current situation, Chen Heng''s team seems to have nothing to covet.


    In the past two years, Chen Heng has been living in the house of hunters college, rarely going out, and rarely forming a grudge with others.


    If it is a simple vendetta, it does not seem to hold water.


    So, the hostile Academy''s attack to kill the genius of the hunter''s house?


    It''s possible.


    But if so, why do these people want to avoid him?


    Not only to avoid him, but also other ordinary people.


    If this is pure pity, it would be unprofessional.


    There''s no soft hearted wizard.


    At this moment, all kinds of thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    One idea after another came to his mind and was overthrown by him.And in front of you, the battle is going on.


    In front of him, a golden arrow came from a distance and ran into Oddo and his two men.


    Under these golden arrows, Oddo and his wife kept regressing and reluctantly resisted.


    It''s strange that the people behind the scenes seem to recognize the two of them and constantly launch attacks against them, as if they want to take the lead.


    This strange phenomenon, not only Chen Heng, even others can clearly notice.


    "Damn it


    With a wave of his hand, Mike blocked off a golden arrow.


    Mana collides with mana, and it blooms in mid air.


    An unusual wave swept around.


    Under the action of that strong force, he could not help but retrogress, and then his face turned black.


    At this moment, he has realized that the situation is not good.


    Up to now, they don''t even know who the other party is. Instead, they have been fighting passively here, tired of coping.


    If it goes on like this, I''m afraid they will be killed by each other.


    After all, generally speaking, the cost of protection spells is much higher than that of ordinary spells.


    If they keep on defending like this, I''m afraid that after a period of time, their mana will be exhausted.


    Once the mana in your body is exhausted, you will be in trouble.


    Because of the internal mana, the wizard apprentice''s own constitution will gradually change and become different from ordinary people.


    A third level apprentice, even if he does not use magic and only relies on his own body, will not be much weaker than those knights, or even more powerful.


    However, for the wizard, the best way is still magic.


    Especially in the immediate future.


    Once the mana in your body is exhausted, you can''t stop the opponent by relying on your own body power.


    Think of here, Mike''s face not from become iron blue, at this time in the heart of crazy thinking about countermeasures.


    However, before he could figure it out, a vibration came not far away.


    Feeling the strange noise, he reluctantly raised his head and looked not far away.


    I saw in that direction, in the dense forest of two places, a piece of human figures shuttle, constantly emerging.


    These figures are very agile. They don''t look like ordinary people. They are very strong. They just shuttle through the jungle.


    Arrow after arrow rushed out of the dense forest. At a glance, it was extremely frightening.


    "This is..."


    aside, Oddo had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Although these arrows in front of us are just ordinary arrows, there are too many.


    If it''s OK at ordinary times, it''s very uncomfortable in front of the current situation.


    Fortunately, at this time, a ripple swept around.


    At the critical moment, Chen Heng waved his hand, and bursts of brilliance appeared on a badge.


    The light of mana blooms, and a warm current emerges from Chen Heng''s body and rushes into the badge in front of him. In an instant, he launches the spell engraved on it.


    Secondary border.


    It''s also secondary enchantment, but it''s a little different from Oddo''s, but the effect is similar.


    A layer of invisible boundary appeared in an instant and directly blocked the arrows from the outside world.


    "Fortunately!"


    Looking at this scene, audo and Mike can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    In any case, the worst did not come.


    As the wizard of the house of hunters college, they clearly know Chen Heng''s status and value in the college at the moment.


    It''s impolite to say that if Chen Heng is injured, or even killed, they will face the anger of the official wizard.


    At that time, their ending will be very unpredictable.


    But now, since Chen Heng is OK, they can''t help but feel relieved. It''s not as heavy as before.


    But obviously, they were too early to be happy.


    Boom!!


    In the distance, a figure quickly rushed out of the forest, its speed is very fast.


    They only saw a shadow coming in the distance, and then they only felt a flower in front of them.


    With a soft bang, they were directly knocked away. If they didn''t have a good sight set spell, they would be injured now.


    Bursts of light sound continue to come out.


    Under the gaze of Oddo and his wife, the man went straight to Chen Heng.


    "For me?"


    Standing in the same place, looking at the shadow coming from the distance, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    Compared with Oddo and his wife, he could barely see the man''s movements. Although he still could not see all of them clearly, he could see roughly.So at this moment, he could see clearly that the man was rushing towards him, and one of his hands had been raised, as if he was ready to give it to him.


    Even so.


    The speed of the other side is so fast that Chen Heng has no time to react even though he sees the other side''s action at the moment.


    When the other side came to him, he could only raise the sword on his waist.


    Then, before he had time to wait for him to do something, he immediately lost his strength.


    The wave of mana envelops all around and spreads directly from the front of his body up and down.


    Just in the blink of an eye, he lost all his strength, and the whole person fell into a weak state instantly.


    There is no doubt that at this moment, he has cast a spell on convenience, which directly makes him lose his strength and can''t continue to resist.


    Bang!!


    A shadow passed in front of him.


    Stay where you are and gradually calm down.


    Only in that place, Chen Heng''s figure has disappeared.


    "Damn it


    On one side, Oddo and Mike are livid, standing in the place where Chen Heng stood before. At this moment, they don''t know what to say.


    "The official wizard!"


    "Definitely a regular wizard!"


    They look calm, recalling the scene just now, this moment can not help but say so.


    In their opinion, the person who can do everything just now, easily suppress their two third level apprentices, and then directly capture Chen Heng, must be an official wizard.


    If it is not a regular wizard, just a simple apprentice, it is impossible to do this.


    "Who is it? What''s the purpose? "


    In an instant, the idea flashed through their mind.


    But then, they couldn''t help looking at each other, and there was a bitter smile on each other''s faces.


    "There''s no way. Go back and report to the college."


    Oddo looked at the opposite Mike and said with a bitter smile, "I just hope the college can find a way to find that man."


    When it comes to this point, there is no way to hide it.


    They can only go back to face the college and even Charlie''s anger.


    There is no other choice.


    ......


    in the open forest, a figure shuttles through it quickly, and the speed seems very fast.


    The figure shuttled through the forest for a long time, until it came to a lake, and then slowly stopped.


    The light sunlight shines down, in front of us, this figure shows its own appearance.


    This is a very beautiful looking girl with a tall body and a simple green robe on her body.


    From the appearance, she is not very old, but about seventeen or eighteen years old, looks like the best time.


    Just different from ordinary people, the girl''s long hair is gray and silver, and her ears are sharp, which is different from ordinary people.


    In the girl''s arms, holding a teenager.


    "Well, it''s almost time to stop."


    In the girl''s mind, a voice sounded.


    "Put him down."


    A voice sounded in my mind, it sounds very gentle, reminds people of the silver moon in the sky, very unique.


    Listen to this voice, the girl''s face is calm, silently put the young man in her arms down, so put on the ground.


    After the previous battle, the teenager seems to be in a bad state at the moment, and the whole person is still in a coma.


    Looking at the boy''s appearance, the girl whispered: "teacher."


    "Can this man help us open that door?"


    "I don''t know."


    In my mind, the voice sounded. At this time, I was a little uncertain: "if you want to open the door of the mausoleum, you must have high attainments in magic and rune literature."


    "We''ve been exploring this area for such a long time, and only a few of them are possible."


    "It''s just that the most suitable candidates are all regular wizards. We can''t let each other cooperate. We can only find the child in front of us."


    "Ed Dowell, the most outstanding genius in the house of hunters college, is known as the master of magic weapons in the future."


    "It is said that the child''s talent even his teacher would marvel at it. Maybe it can help us."


    In my mind, the voice continued to ring, saying so.


    To be honest, there is something helpless.


    Their initial goal was not Chen Heng in front of them, but Charlie, Chen Heng''s teacher and others.


    But these people, basically formal wizards, have great power.


    Although their strength is good, it is too difficult to subdue a formal wizard and let him do things for them.Therefore, they had no choice but to focus on Chen Heng and try to achieve their goals through the other party.


    For this reason, they deliberately pretended to be wild wizards, took out the location of the relic, sold it to the house of hunters college, and spread the news that there might be magic weapons in the relic.


    The reason for this is to hope that Chen Heng can be attracted, so as to facilitate their starting.


    So far, everything is going well.


    Chen Heng, as they thought, came here, and the guardians around him were just two level-3 apprentices.


    And they were able to subdue each other and tie them here.


    "I hope everything goes well."


    In front of her, the girl sat by herself, looking at Chen Heng lying on the ground in front of her, still sleeping, and sighed.


    Time passed slowly.


    It wasn''t until a long time later that the power of the spell gradually dissipated.


    Chen Heng woke up again.


    Under the girl''s gaze, Chen Heng slowly opened his eyes.


    Two eyes look at each other instantaneously, interweave together like this.


    "Who are you..."


    Chen Heng lay on the ground, looking at the girl in front of him and sighed softly: "what do you want to do when you catch me?"


    At the moment, he was aware of the situation.


    The girl in front of him was undoubtedly the one who caught him and reduced him to the present situation.


    I just didn''t expect it to be a girl.


    What''s more, this picture...


    lying there, he soon noticed the girl''s hair color and other details.


    "Elves?"


    The thought flashed through his mind, but then he shook his head quickly: "no, the blood seems to be a little impure."


    Although there are many features of elves in the girl''s body, it is not obvious in many places. It is far less obvious and prominent than the real elves. People can see the difference at a glance.


    Most of them are not pure elves, but half elves who combine elves with human blood.


    Half elves, this race is a combination of human and elves, the number is very rare, is a rare species to some extent.


    Chen Heng has been in this world for such a long time. Although he has seen relevant records in materials, it is also the first time he has really seen them.


    "Are you awake?"


    In front of him, looking at Chen Heng, the half elf girl was surprised. It seemed that Chen Heng would wake up so soon.


    "Your body is much stronger than I thought."


    Looking at Chen Heng''s reaction, she said so.


    Chen Heng raised his head and tried to move.


    However, the power of the previous spell is still in his body. Although he wakes up, he still can''t control his body.


    A feeling of extreme exhaustion appeared all over his body, which made him frown.

 Chapter 174

    "What spell is this?"


    Lying on the ground, Chen Heng felt his state at the moment and could not help but frown: "tired technique? It seems that he doesn''t look like...


    he was puzzled, and he could not help frowning.


    From the beginning to the present, he has been in waves.


    Obviously, the other side deliberately expends such a great effort, the purpose is to capture him.


    It''s just the purpose of the other party to capture him. What is it?


    Obviously, it''s not going to be a hostile college.


    This can be seen from the half elf identity of the other party.


    If it''s a wizard in a hostile academy, it''s not likely to be a half elf.


    At least in this area, according to Chen Heng''s current known situation, races other than human beings are not included in the enrollment scope of those colleges.


    Let''s forget those like the black haired people. At least in the eyes of most people, they are still members of the human race. They are not alien. They just look a little strange.


    But such races as elves, or semi elves, are definitely not on the admission lists of various colleges.


    Those college born witches, if they see the existence of half elves and so on, may be the first reaction is to arrest each other as a very rare research material.


    What''s more, the spell used by the opponent before seems to be different from Chen Heng''s impression.


    Therefore, it is unlikely that the other party is a person sent by a hostile college.


    So, what is the purpose of the other party''s painstaking efforts to catch him here?


    Chen Heng frowned and thought flashed in his heart.


    "You seem to be awake."


    In front of him, the half elf girl looked at him and then said, "don''t struggle."


    "You won''t be able to move in half an hour because you''ve been enchanted."


    She whispered, "you''d better lie down and have a good rest."


    "What is your purpose?"


    Chen Heng did not pay attention to what the other side said, but reluctantly turned around and looked at the other side: "deliberately caught me, always tell me what to do?"


    He asked, looking rather calm.


    "Don''t worry."


    The half elf girl shook her head and said, "I won''t hurt you."


    "Just one thing, I hope to get your help."


    She whispered, "when it''s done, I''ll let you go and even give you a reward."


    "But before that, I hope you can cooperate."


    She opened her mouth in a soft voice. She was not fierce at all. She didn''t have the temperament of a kidnapper.


    "One thing?"


    Chen Heng thought for a moment, and then raised his head again. At this time, he suddenly said, "do you want to open a certain site?"


    The half elf girl was a little surprised.


    "You''re smart."


    Looking at Chen Heng, she said with a smile.


    Under Chen Heng''s gaze, her figure quickly shuttled and disappeared in the same place.


    It wasn''t until a moment later that she reappeared with two more packages in her hand.


    Then, under Chen Heng''s gaze, she calmed down, lit a fire on the ground and began to prepare food.


    See the other side did not say what meaning, Chen Heng back to his line of sight, continue to think.


    "What''s wrong?"


    He frowned to himself, and the thought flashed through his mind.


    From the beginning to now, all his actions follow the guidance of destiny.


    As a rule, he should not be in danger.


    Otherwise, he couldn''t have taken the initiative.


    Unless, in the judgment of the mark of destiny, the present situation is not dangerous at all.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but close his eyes, the purple mark of destiny in his body bloomed and began to calculate quickly.


    Soon, bursts of light bloomed.


    Chen Heng soon opened his eyes.


    "It is."


    There was something unexpected in his mind.


    Although he has been reduced to the present situation, he still does not seem to be in a crisis according to the judgment standard of the mark of destiny.


    In other words, he seems to be in danger at the moment. In fact, he will not encounter any crisis at all.


    In front of this half elf girl, will realize her promise just now, won''t hurt him this human wizard?


    Chen Heng frowned, then reluctantly turned around and looked at the half elf girl in front of him.


    With the blessing of the mark of destiny, the vision changes instantly.


    He seemed to see that in front of the half elf girl, the pale golden power of destiny was brewing and stirring.


    Above his head, the light golden force of destiny condensed into a piece, but now it was rippling, sending out ripples around.The invisible force of destiny is spreading, affecting the world around.


    "Destiny."


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng was a little surprised.


    There are destiny in the azure world, as well as in the wizarding world.


    In front of the half elf girl, the golden destiny on the other side''s head is exactly the same as those destiny forces that Chen Heng once saw.


    Although the world is different, the meaning it represents has not changed. They are all people favored by fate.


    And look like this, in front of this half elf girl''s body destiny, also very not shallow.


    Although it can''t compare with Liu Li that Chen Heng once met, it''s almost the same as when Chen Heng was Chen Yu.


    A potential stock.


    In an instant, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    According to his past experience, those who have a destiny are loved by the will of God. Therefore, when the destiny comes, everything goes smoothly and everything comes true.


    In front of me, the power of destiny on the half elf girl has gradually started to fluctuate, which means that the power of destiny is no longer silent and active.


    This may be the reason why Chen Heng is easily caught by the other party and has no resistance.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng could not help shaking his head secretly.


    At this time, his fatigue gradually dissipated, and his previous spell effect had gradually disappeared.


    So he moved his body, trying to mobilize the mana in his body.


    It''s just that the end result of the attempt is not very good.


    When his spirit began to try to mobilize the mana in his body, an invisible obstacle appeared, which forced him to isolate his will and made him unable to mobilize the mana in his body.


    Feeling this situation, Chen Heng was not surprised, just looked at the half elf girl in front of him: "what did you do to me?"


    "A little rune."


    The half elf young master sat on one side, holding a piece of just baked meat in his hand, and said, "you can try, can you undo the rune I set?"


    "If you can do that, then you can help me."


    "Try to do it."


    She looked at the side of Chen Heng, and then said so softly.


    "Rune."


    Chen Heng turns around and listens to the other party''s words. He can''t help frowning.


    Obviously, when he was in a coma, the other side had already made some moves on his body and forcibly blocked the mana in his body.


    And now, this has become the other side''s test, to test his level?


    "What she wants to do has something to do with the sorcery array?"


    In an instant, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    But after thinking for a moment, Chen Heng still raised his head and began to move slowly.


    In his mind, the mark of destiny did not bring him dangerous feedback.


    This at least shows that the half elf girl in front of her will not threaten Chen Heng''s life, and may bring him some benefits.


    For Chen Heng, knowing this is enough.


    At least, there are no life safety issues.


    Of course, in fact, it doesn''t matter whether Chen Heng''s life is in danger.


    After all, for him, even if he died, it was just another time. At most, it was just a little trouble.


    But in that case, it would be too expensive.


    Chen Heng at the moment on the body of the remaining simulation point has not many, if continue like this, I''m afraid it''s not very good.


    So in order to avoid the fearless loss, this simulacrum should not die if it can.


    This is the best way.


    Chen Heng''s mind flashed this idea, and then began to check the body''s abnormalities.


    "Yana, how long do you think it will take this child to break free?"


    On one side, the half elf girl sat quietly in front of the campfire, where she used simple food.


    And in her mind, a gentle voice sounded again.


    "I don''t know."


    The girl''s face was calm, and she shook her head silently: "I don''t know much about witchcraft runes."


    "But about half a day?"


    She recalled for a moment, and then said: "the apprentice at the beginning, didn''t it take half a day?"


    "That seems to be a famous genius, too."


    "This should be about the same."


    That''s what she thought.


    "Well, it should be about the same."


    In my mind, the voice continued to ring, and this moment also said so.


    It''s just that something that surprised them happened very quickly.


    A meal has not been finished, only not far away, Chen Heng''s body moved, and then in the girl''s eyes, barely stood up.


    "That''s it."Chen Heng stood up from where he was, a little tired, and looked at the girl in the distance.


    In this short time, the rune has been untied by him.


    It''s just that although the rune has been cracked, some of the effects of previous spells remain.


    So although he stood up, he still felt very tired, and some of his strength was not enough.


    Standing in the same place, he reluctantly got up, one hand holding a big tree, looking at the half elf girl in front, with a smile on his face.


    "How?"


    The situation at the moment is different from that in the past.


    If it is in the past, in the face of the current situation, Chen Heng will choose to hide, at least delay for a period of time to get up again.


    Not at the moment, after roughly confirming that there is not much danger, Chen Heng thinks for a moment and chooses to show his value directly.


    Although I don''t know what the other party''s purpose is, in the current situation, the other party undoubtedly needs his help to do something.


    In this case, the greater the value he shows, the safer he will be in the future.


    In front of him, looking at Chen Heng, Yana''s face showed a surprised expression.


    She was surprised by Chen Heng''s action.


    "Great."


    In his mind, the soft voice sounded again: "his attainments in Rune literature have surpassed many formal witches."


    "At his age, it''s really a genius to have this level."


    "The apprentices we caught before are nothing compared with him."


    She said so, with some exclamation in her voice.


    Yana was a little bit surprised.


    She didn''t know what it meant, but she could see it in time.


    Before Chen Heng, she also found some apprentices, who were famous talents in various places.


    However, although these people are called genius, it takes more than half a day for them to decipher the rune.


    In front of him, Chen Heng is much faster.


    Less than half disappeared, we did this step.


    This speed is really surprising.


    There was something unexpected in her heart, but on the surface, her face still didn''t look much changed, and she seemed very calm.


    "I have done what you asked."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng raised his head and looked at each other: "and then?"


    "Then, leave with me."


    Looking at Chen Heng, Yana nodded: "go and do something."


    "I hope you''ll be the same then."


    "Of course, if you can do it, I''ll give you some proper compensation."


    "Pay."


    Chen Heng came to some interest: "for example?"


    The half elf girl didn''t speak, just waved.


    In his hand, a long golden sword emerged and slowly condensed in his hand.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng was stunned.


    He can see clearly.


    The golden sword in the hand of the half elf girl in front of her eyes, although it looks no different from the real sword, is actually condensed by mana.


    And the power gathered on it is no small thing.


    "It''s a special spell I''ve mastered. It comes from a branch of the ancient summoning school."


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of her, a half elf girl showed a smile on her face: "do you want to learn?"


    Chen Heng nodded: "of course."


    "In that case, I''ll teach you some on the way in the past."


    She said, "if you can really help me, then I will give you a complete inheritance."


    "I believe that for a genius like you, these secret knowledge should be very attractive."


    "Deal."


    Chen Heng nodded and said nothing more.


    "In that case, let''s go."


    In front of the body, Yana also nodded, did not say anything.


    Then, with Chen Heng, they had a lunch here, and then left separately.


    And now, on the other side.


    "You mean my lovely little ED has been kidnapped?"


    In the spacious and gorgeous hall, Charlie stood alone in the middle with a black face. At this moment, his face was extremely cold, and he looked coldly at the apprentices below.


    In the hall, audo and Mike were standing there, facing the sight of Charlie at this moment, their faces were extremely ugly.


    "Yes... Yes..."


    after a long time, they still had to open their mouth to meet Charlie''s eyes and reply in an extremely bitter voice: "all of a sudden, we......"


    "I don''t want to hear your excuses for your incompetence."


    Charlie sneered: "I just want to know, who is the bold guy who dares to attack my students and kidnap them?""Now, tell me!"


    He stared at Oddo and asked coldly.


    "Charlie, calm down."


    On one side, Ariel, dressed in a red robe, was also standing there at the moment. Looking at Charlie''s reaction, she couldn''t help sighing: "let''s look back first."


    The abduction of Chen Heng has a great influence.


    Chen Heng is not a nobody.


    This is a genius with level 4 qualification. Just in terms of qualification, he has the qualification to become a formal wizard. He is one of the most gifted apprentices of Hunter''s house college in recent years.


    Moreover, he is not only excellent in wizard''s qualification, but also excellent in other aspects.


    In the past two years, the other side''s achievements in making magic items are obvious to all, and has been hailed as the master of magic weapon making in the future.


    Everyone can be sure that if there is no accident, Chen Heng will surely become a greater master of magic weapon making than Charlie in the future.


    But now, such a genius, the future of Hunter''s house college, has been directly tied away under the protection of two level three apprentices.


    The impact of this can be imagined.


    Not to mention Charlie, the teacher, even Ariel, the vice president, frowned subconsciously when she heard the news.


    It''s not just about Charlie.


    In the view of Ariel, the vice president, the other party''s action is a direct provocation to the house of hunters college.


    This kind of behavior must be punished!


    This is the consensus of several formal wizards in the Academy.


    However, if you want to punish the other party, you must first understand the identity of the other party, so as to find the other party.


    "Calm down for a moment."


    Standing there, she looked at Charlie, sighed softly, and then said, "let''s see the results of the backtracking first."


    She said so, and then pointed to the crystal stone.


    With the infusion of mana, the white crystal stone in front of us began to shine.


    Then, Oddo and Mike step forward and inject their mental energy into the crystal one after another.


    The misty breath began to rise.


    An inexplicable change began to emerge.


    Under the gaze of several people in front of Charlie, scenes began to emerge on the crystal stone in front of him.


    The process of Chen Heng and his party being attacked before was traced back again, which was shown in the eyes of several people in Chari.


    "Not a regular wizard."


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Charlie''s face was cold and said, "if it''s a formal wizard, it''s not so complicated and troublesome to tie ed away."


    "It''s just a strong level 3 apprentice. It''s likely to reach the standard of being promoted to a regular wizard."


    "The spell used by the opponent is also very strange."


    Ariel frowned and then said, "it''s not a spell from a nearby college. It''s like a spell from the summoning school."


    "And the other side''s purpose, from the beginning, was ed."


    "What on earth does the other party want to do?"


    She was a little confused and didn''t know the other person''s real purpose.


    At this time, a wizard opened his mouth and added some news for them.


    "You mean it''s not just us, it''s also happening in other colleges?"

 Chapter 175

    "All over the place to start with the genius of various colleges, and all are aimed at the genius of magic instrument and rune literature?"


    Listening to the wizard''s story, Ariel couldn''t help frowning: "has anyone seen the real face of that wizard?"


    She looked at the wizard in front of her and asked.


    "It''s said to be a half elf wizard."


    In front of Ariel, the wizard said, then waved.


    An image emerged in an instant, just floating in front of them.


    In the image, the appearance of a half elf girl appears.


    Half elf girl''s appearance is very delicate, the whole person looks very beautiful, but the face is very cold, it seems that she doesn''t care about everything.


    "Half elf..."


    looking at the girl''s appearance, several people on the scene quickly recognized some subtle features of each other, and then frowned.


    "Good."


    Charlie frowned, and his anger became more intense: "now even half elves dare to bully my students."


    "I''m going to catch her, put her in my lab, feed my magic weapon with her flesh and blood, and vent my anger!"


    He said coldly, angry in his heart.


    "Calm down, Charlie."


    On the one hand, compared with Charlie, Ariel is a lot more calm.


    She looked at Charlie and said softly, "don''t you think the origin of this half elf is strange?"


    "When will we have such a half elf wizard, Hemu?"


    She said, frowning.


    The circle of witches is very small and closely connected.


    No matter what wizard he is, he needs a lot of resources, even all kinds of knowledge, in the process of his growth.


    In order to obtain these things, a wizard will inevitably deal with other wizards in the process of his growth.


    Under normal circumstances, it is almost impossible for a third-class apprentice to grow up completely unknown to the outside world.


    After all, even if the wizard himself can live in seclusion, the large number of magic templates and a large number of materials that the wizard needs in the process of growing up cannot be changed out of thin air.


    Like this, a three-level apprentice who almost reached the standard of promotion to a formal wizard appeared out of thin air, which is a very incredible thing.


    Moreover, the other side is a half elf.


    As far as Ariel''s impression is concerned, there seems to be no wizard in the whole Hemu area.


    In the whole Hemu area, there are only a few elves, probably less than a few hundred people in total. They have been hiding in some secret areas and living an isolated life.


    And the half spirit, this unique existence, the possibility of its birth is very small, after all, although the spirit and human can reproduce, but it is very difficult, between the two is very difficult to produce offspring.


    This also led to the existence of semi elves is very rare, in terms of quantity, may not be as good as the number of elves.


    In this case, there is such a powerful half wizard.


    In her opinion, this is a very unreasonable thing.


    Where does the other party come from and what is the purpose?


    All kinds of problems came to Ariel''s mind, and the moment was passed one by one.


    She could not help frowning at the questions.


    But looking at Charlie, who was a little irritable and couldn''t control her emotions, she continued to say, "don''t worry, Charlie."


    "According to our current information, although the other side has taken the hand to those talented apprentices, it seems that they will not take the initiative to kill them."


    "Those apprentices who were kidnapped by the other party were basically released in the end."


    "In this case, ED may not be in danger."


    "After all, news is just news."


    Listen to Ariel''s words, Charlie''s mood seems to be more stable, but after thinking, he still shook his head: "moreover, even so, do we have to put our hope on each other''s kindness, and have meaningless expectations for this shameful kidnapper?"


    "If the other party wants to kill ed, our hesitation is to let ed lose his last hope."


    "Of course I didn''t mean that."


    Ariel shook her head and said, "no matter whether the other party will release ed or not, the other party dares to kidnap the apprentice of our college. This is a provocation to our hunter''s house college. It is an unforgivable act."


    "Just to avoid stimulating each other and putting ed in a dangerous situation, I think we should be careful when we do it and try not to be noticed by each other."


    She looked at Charlie and said.


    Listening to her words, Charlie hesitated for a moment, then finally nodded and said, "I admit, what you said is very reasonable.""So now, what should we do?"


    He looked at Ariel and asked.


    "First of all, put up a reward, send people to arrest, and make the same reaction as other colleges, so that the other side will not notice that it is wrong."


    Ariel nodded, thought a little, and then said, "then, don''t send too many apprentices to pursue, so as not to irritate each other."


    "The real pursuit is made by our two official witches."


    At this point, her face also showed a cool color: "I will go to ask other witches, let them cast their own magic, as far as possible to pursue the half elf apprentice."


    "As long as we find each other''s position, we will immediately take the hand and seize each other."


    "There are several other colleges that can also try to negotiate."


    Charlie thought for a moment, then said: "the apprentices of those colleges have been attacked by each other. Maybe they can know something and give us some clues."


    "Good."


    Ariel nodded, admitting Charlie.


    Then the two of them quickly began to move. They got up and started to move.


    ......


    "is this it?"


    In a quiet Canyon, Chen Heng looked ahead and asked.


    Now in front of him was a mountain wall.


    The mountain wall looks very normal, just like an ordinary mountain. There is nothing unusual about it.


    In front of Chen Heng, Yana stood there alone, looking at the front of the mountain wall, but her face was very dignified.


    "Here it is."


    She turned around and looked at Chen Heng. She said calmly, "there is a hidden entrance to a place on this mountain wall."


    "I just don''t know exactly where it is and where the entrance is."


    "That''s why I brought you here."


    Hearing this, Chen Heng didn''t talk much. He just looked at Yana. Then he got up and walked forward slowly.


    He went to the front and slowly touched the wall.


    Standing there, he moved at will.


    A very rough touch emerges from the palm of the hand, which is different from the ordinary stone body. It is not like touching a stone, but rather like touching a piece of bark.


    In this regard, Chen Heng some unexpected, and then carefully observed.


    From his point of view, we can find some unusual things in this place.


    In many places, there are traces of Rune inscriptions.


    These traces are perfect. They didn''t show at all, but now, after a long time of changes, they gradually show their flaws and are discovered by Chen Heng.


    Now, these flaws are the key for Chen Heng to find out the problem.


    So he thought for a moment, and then he started.


    Yiying''s tools are not lacking.


    I don''t know why, although the half elf girl is not proficient in Rune literature, she has prepared the things that may be needed here in great detail.


    At first glance, they are experienced and well prepared.


    Looking at the other side out of these things, Chen Heng''s face a little surprised.


    "That''s what the guys asked for before."


    Facing Chen Heng''s surprised eyes, Yana spoke softly and said so.


    "I see."


    Chen Heng nodded, his heart clear.


    Look at this, as early as before him, there have been several bad luck, was in front of Yana caught.


    I just don''t know how those guys end up.


    But presumably these people did not find the door of this place.


    Otherwise, there is no need for the half elf girl to catch him.


    "Remember what you promised."


    Looking at the girl behind him, Chen Heng said, and then began to work.


    His action is very fast, from time to time around busy, moving.


    In the process, Yana sat aside and watched.


    "It looks pretty good."


    Looking at Chen Heng''s action, in Yana''s mind, the previous voice sounded again: "this child''s level is much better than the previous apprentices."


    "Even in the elves, his level is top-notch, absolutely a real genius."


    She spoke so with an obvious appreciation in her voice.


    "It''s not just runes and sorcery."


    Yana also opened her mouth and said, "in magic, he learns very fast."


    "The spell I taught him before has been completely mastered by him now."


    "The only thing that can limit him is his mana."


    "As long as he has enough mana in his body, then he can slowly build the corresponding spell template and cast the spell.""Such a talent should be regarded as a real genius among human beings?"


    She asked softly.


    "I remember learning this spell template, but it took me three years."


    "It''s not just humans."


    In my mind, the voice sounded again. At this moment, there was a sigh in the voice: "even among apprentices of all races, this child can be regarded as an absolute genius."


    "Among the apprentices I''ve seen in my life, he can also rank at the top. He is one of the most talented and promising apprentices."


    In my mind, the voice exclaimed, but at the moment, I can''t help but feel sorry: "it''s a pity...


    " the passage from this area to the outside world has been blocked. "


    "No matter how good his talent is, he can only be trapped in this area and can''t leave at all."


    "If he stays in this area, no matter how good his talent is, limited by his vision and resources, he will become an official wizard at most."


    "It''s hard to go up again."


    She said softly.


    The half elf girl nodded.


    She agrees with this.


    The half elf girl is not a native of this area, but comes from another place where witches gather.


    Compared with the current helmu area, the half elf girl''s area is more prosperous, and the witches are more powerful.


    After coming to this area from that area, the half elf girl quickly felt the difference.


    Some spells and techniques that have been widely spread in other areas have not been spread or invented in this area.


    In this area, although the wizard''s heritage has some, but in the eyes of the half elf girl, it seems very backward and rough.


    At the same level, both apprentices and regular wizards in this area are weaker.


    This is one of the reasons why she can easily suppress other apprentices and even tie Chen Heng away in the hands of two apprentices.


    The gap between civilization and technology is manifested in many aspects, so that the immediate results appear.


    So at the moment, looking at Chen Heng, who is constantly busy in the distance, she can''t help but feel some regret.


    In her opinion, if a genius like Chen Heng can be born in her area, there will be a brilliant and great future in the future and become a greater wizard.


    But in this area, you can only be trapped here, and you are a formal wizard.


    Thinking of this, she shook her head secretly, and many thoughts flashed in her heart.


    Time passed slowly.


    Soon, it was getting dark and dark.


    Chen Heng stopped at this time.


    "There''s something in it."


    Looking at the half elf girl in front of him, Chen Heng nodded and said, "I can finish it in five days at most."


    "It''s true."


    Aware of the confidence in Chen Heng''s language, the fairy girl was surprised.


    Although she has great confidence in Chen Heng''s level because of her talent, she didn''t expect that Chen Heng could come up with the result so soon.


    "Five days?"


    The fairy girl nodded to herself.


    Then she took Chen Heng and sat in front of the bonfire.


    Before the bonfire, she began to tell Chen Heng some information, some basic principles and knowledge of magic.


    This is the agreement between the two before.


    Chen Heng serves her and helps her solve those runes and sorcery circles, while the half elf girl teaches her knowledge and teaches her some knowledge.


    In this regard, the half elf girl did not mean to break her promise. Every night, she would teach her carefully and seriously.


    "Such a perfect knowledge structure, and such a system..."


    at the end of one day''s teaching, Chen Heng walked aside and recalled what the half elf girl had told him. At this time, he couldn''t help but flash across all kinds of ideas.


    In his opinion, many of the knowledge that the half elf girl told was very profound, and in many places it was much more perfect than what Chen Heng had learned.


    There is a clear gap.


    Obviously, it can''t be summed up by the half elf girl herself, it can only come from the place where the other girl came from.


    It is just this that makes Chen Heng confused.


    The wizarding circle in Hemu district is very small, and the number of Wizarding colleges is not very large.


    If there is a college or school that has summed up such a perfect knowledge structure, there is no reason why the hunter''s School of things will not know it at all.


    Any progress in knowledge and technology can not be made overnight, but must have experienced a long period of evolution.


    Therefore, it is particularly strange for Chen Heng to master so many perfect knowledge and magic skills, just like the half elf girl in front of him.The origin of the other side, in Chen Heng''s view, has become strange, it is not simple.


    In private, Chen Heng also had all sorts of conjectures, but they couldn''t be confirmed.


    In this case, the only thing he can do is to seize the time to digest and try to remember what he has learned from the other party and turn it into his own.


    Time passed slowly.


    In the blink of an eye, five days passed.


    After five days, after Chen Heng''s efforts, the original smooth mountain wall gradually appeared strange.


    When the last Rune was activated by Chen Heng, an invisible door began to appear.


    "All right."


    Standing in front of the mountain wall, looking at the open door, Chen Heng touched the sweat on his forehead and said softly.


    On one side, listening to Chen Heng''s words, the half elf girl raised her head and looked forward.


    "He did it."


    In my mind, some exclamation sounds.


    "Look at this, this time our journey is still smooth, not so many twists and turns."


    Yana nodded and agreed.


    To tell you the truth, in order to open the sorcery array in front of them, they have tried their best.


    In the period before that, they almost tied up all the talents nearby, just to open the sorcery circle here.


    If Chen Heng can''t do it this time, they may have to go to the idea of a formal wizard.


    But in this way, there will be many problems.


    A regular wizard is not as easy to deal with as an apprentice.


    Let''s not say whether we can win the other party, let the other party sincerely cooperate with them, even if the location of this place, they can''t protect it.


    The apprentices who were plundered by them before they left will be washed away part of their memory with special magic, so that other people can not find this position through those apprentices.


    But if you''re a wizard, you can''t do it.


    It can be said that Chen Heng at the moment, is equivalent to a big help for them.


    For now, at least, they don''t have to take the risk of working with a regular wizard.


    Even Yana could not help smiling when she thought of it.


    So, she walked forward slowly, toward the gate.


    With the passing of light and shadow, her figure slowly disappeared and disappeared in the same place.


    In situ, looking at Yana disappeared figure, Chen Heng secretly frowned, at this time can not help some hesitation.


    "Do you want to go in? Or... "


    she frowned and looked at the door in front of her.


    At this moment, Yana has entered the ruins, he is alone outside, no longer need to be afraid of the other side to continue to control him.


    And according to their previous agreement, Chen Heng can leave after helping each other to open the site.

 Chapter 176

    "To leave? Or...


    looking at the open door in front of him, standing in the same place, Chen Heng frowned and the idea flashed through his heart.


    The other party seems to be very reassured about Chen Heng. After Chen Heng opened the door, he left here and went to the unknown ruins.


    It seems that Chen Heng doesn''t worry about doing any small moves, or even destroying the door, so that the other party can''t come out.


    Chen Heng estimates that most of the ruins in front of him have a magic array that can be used to send away. Otherwise, the other party would not be so bold and would just go in.


    Otherwise, once Chen Heng in the outside world, directly in front of the door damage, then the other party simply can''t come out.


    According to the previous agreement, Chen Heng can leave now.


    Chen Heng''s previous agreement with the other party is only to open the door.


    Once the door is opened, Chen Heng''s own task will be completed.


    And look at each other''s meaning, after opening this door, the other side also no longer tube Chen Heng''s meaning.


    It should be no problem to leave now.


    It''s just that if you just leave, there''s something wrong.


    In Chen Heng''s body, the mark of destiny is surging, emitting a kind of inexplicable brilliance.


    Under the influence of destiny, Chen Heng frowned and then made up his mind.


    Without much hesitation, he directly stepped in.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the scenery changes all around.


    Inch by inch of time shrouded around, the shadow of Chen Heng directly shrouded in, appears hazy.


    Later, Chen Heng''s figure disappeared.


    A dull, moist feeling emerged.


    After a while, a clear vision emerged again.


    Feeling the light around him, Chen Heng turns around and looks forward.


    All around is an open area.


    It was dark and damp. It looked as if I was under the ground. There was a very cold feeling.


    In front, there is a stone wall, on which some runes are carved in a unique way.


    In front of the stone wall, the half elf girl was standing there, looking at the stone wall in front of her.


    Aware of the movement behind her, the half elf girl turned around and looked at Chen Heng, looking a little surprised.


    "You came in, too?"


    She looked at Chen Heng, as if to Chen Heng''s choice some accident, but did not show malicious, just nodded: "can''t see, you still have courage."


    "Maybe."


    Chen Heng reluctantly got up, looked at the stone wall in front of him and said, "but it seems that you still need me."


    He looked at the stone wall in front of him, at the complicated and mottled texture on the stone wall, and said so.


    "You''re right."


    Listen to Chen Heng''s words, Yana did not retort, just nodded, and then said: "this piece of ruins is more complex than I imagined."


    "There are a lot of runes in it. I can''t understand them."


    "You''ve come just in time."


    She looked at Chen Heng with some inexplicable meaning in her eyes: "unexpectedly, you are also a special individual."


    "Special individuals?"


    Listening to this, Chen Heng was surprised: "what do you mean?"


    "It''s literally..."


    Yana looks at Chen Heng. At this time, her face seems to have eased a lot. She is no longer as cold as before: "this relic is the mausoleum of the ancient spirit king."


    "Here is the power of the Elven king, who will automatically detect all the entrants..."


    speaking of this, she pauses, then looks at Chen Heng in front of her, with some inexplicable expression on her face: "only those who are related to elves or have good intentions towards elves can be allowed to enter this mausoleum safely."


    "In addition, anyone who wants to enter the mausoleum will be rejected by the existing forces in the mausoleum and can''t really enter it."


    "Isn''t it special that you can enter this place as a human being?"


    Looking at Chen Heng, she said with a smile.


    "How could that be?"


    Chen Heng had some accidents, and then suddenly realized.


    I see.


    No wonder Yana didn''t take the initiative to bring him in just now.


    I think the other party subconsciously thinks that as a human, he can''t enter this mausoleum, so he didn''t do these superfluous actions.


    As for what the other side said, Chen Heng did not know exactly what the situation was.


    As a transgressor, Chen Heng is not as prejudiced as other witches about the spirit.


    The world was once ruled by elves. For a long time, human beings were slaves of elves.Perhaps because of this period of history, people in this world generally have great malice towards elves.


    Chen Heng obviously has no such prejudice.


    But it''s obviously impossible to say that he will have too much goodwill towards the elves.


    At best, he regarded the spirit as ordinary, and would not bring other ideas.


    So, is it because the spirit mausoleum has low requirements for goodwill, or other reasons that he can enter here?


    Chen Heng is not clear.


    He didn''t know whether he was special enough to enter here, or whether the owner of the mausoleum had a lower standard of goodwill, so he was allowed to enter?


    Of the two, Chen Heng thinks it should be the former.


    After all, if it is the latter, the standard is too low.


    In contrast, Chen Heng is more willing to believe that his own nature is special, which leads to the ineffectiveness of the detection methods of this site.


    In the blink of an eye, many thoughts flashed in his heart, but his face was still the hazy appearance before.


    It seemed as if I was at a loss about what Yana said.


    "Well, come here."


    After seeing Chen Heng enter, Yana''s attitude seems to ease a lot. At this time, she looks at him and says, "since you can come in, you can also have a look at the things here."


    "But it''s up to you to find out."


    She said in a very low voice.


    Listen to her words, Chen Heng subconsciously frowned, but also did not say anything, just turned around, looking forward.


    In front of the body, bursts of light spread.


    The stone wall in front of us is very huge. At a glance, it is at least tens of meters high.


    If you look carefully, you can find that this piece of stone wall is not at all, but another unique material.


    With Chen Heng''s gaze, the stone wall in front of him seems to be blooming, a kind of pale moonlight, which is particularly sacred and extraordinary.


    Holiness, the power of holiness, flowed from the stone wall, giving people a unique feeling.


    Just feeling the power on the stone wall, Chen Heng can''t help feeling calm, as if he had undergone a baptism all of a sudden.


    Especially unique.


    "What material is this?"


    Looking at the stone wall in front of him and feeling the power flowing from the stone wall, Chen Heng couldn''t help asking.


    After entering the house of hunters College for such a long time, he also knows something about some materials that witches often use.


    But he had never seen such a unique material as the stone wall in front of him.


    However, one thing he can be sure of is that these stone walls are absolutely not ordinary materials, and most of them are extremely precious.


    It is a very precious material.


    "Moonstone."


    Looking at the stone wall in front of her, Yana said in a soft voice, with a look of nostalgia on her face: "this is a kind of material that only pure blood moon elves are qualified to use. It is said that it is the gift of the moon god, which has the power to purify the spirit and make people''s hearts pure."


    "It''s very precious. Even in the place where I live, it has disappeared. I didn''t expect that there are so many here."


    She whispered, sighing.


    "Moon stone..."


    listening to the name, Chen Heng was stunned.


    He has been in the house of hunters College for several years, and he knows something about the history of the elves.


    In the myths and legends of the elves, the moon god and the sun god are the most respected gods, with the most respected status and rights.


    Among the elves, there is a special sacrifice to serve the moon god and the sun god, which is called the moon sacrifice and the sun sacrifice.


    And their royal family, also known as the moon elves and sun elves.


    The material of the stone wall in front of us can be related to the moon god in the legend of the elves.


    "Who is the owner of this tomb?"


    Looking at Yana, he can''t help but say that at this moment, a strong curiosity rises in his heart.


    "A moon elf king who has long been lost in history."


    For Chen Heng''s question, Yana quietly reply, so said.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. In her voice, there seems to be a little sigh, and a trace of good vision.


    "The king of the moon spirit..."


    Chen Heng couldn''t help but draw his lips.


    According to Chen Heng''s current knowledge, as a royal family of elves, the moon elves are born with strong power, and often have the power of terror to the extreme when they grow up.


    The king of the moon elves is often the most powerful and talented elves in the whole moon elves group in an era.After the elves lost their dominant position and the whole elves dispersed, the moon Elves were almost extinct.


    But in front of this mausoleum, buries, unexpectedly is such a person.


    Even in the whole wizarding world, he belongs to the absolute peak.


    Chen Heng took a deep breath. At this moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    Seriously speaking, he used to be very powerful. The power of GAODA Zhenjun is definitely more powerful than the official wizard in this world.


    But compared with a moon spirit king, I''m afraid most of them are not so good.


    "Who on earth are you?"


    Standing in the same place, he took a deep look at Yana, and the idea emerged in his heart.


    Judging from the previous situation, Yana clearly knows and understands the situation inside the mausoleum.


    This can be seen from the other party''s previous goal.


    From the beginning, he targeted the mausoleum directly and locked the place.


    Obviously, the other party knew the existence of the mausoleum from the beginning, otherwise it could not have such a performance.


    This also makes the identity of the other party become extraordinary.


    Ordinary spirits, how can they know so many secrets like each other.


    In addition, the power of destiny on the other side also clearly shows that the other side is extraordinary.


    At this moment, many thoughts flashed through his mind.


    But in the end, looking at Yana who is looking at the stone wall in front of him, he doesn''t say anything, but turns around silently and looks at the stone wall in front of him.


    In front of the body, the huge stone wall blooms brilliantly. The light silver brilliance is very bright, which makes people feel warm and pure.


    Feeling the warmth, Chen Heng took a deep breath, and then observed carefully.


    Under his gaze, the contents of the stone wall in front of him gradually unfolded.


    Different from the wizard script which is widely used in the outside world, the script on the stone wall in front of us is the ancient elvish language.


    If the general wizard came here, facing this stone wall, I''m afraid they can''t see the words above.


    But Chen Heng has no problem.


    The elves once ruled the world.


    Although in the long past, the rule of the elves was eventually destroyed by human witches, many of their remains remain.


    For the excavation and restoration of Elven relics, this is also one of the necessary lessons for human witches.


    Therefore, for the wizard, elvish language is also a language that must be mastered.


    For the wizard genius like Chen Heng, Chen Heng has a good command of this language.


    Therefore, he could understand the contents recorded on the stone wall in front of him.


    "Worship of the moon god..."


    looking at the contents recorded on the stone wall, Chen Heng''s face was calm and his heart gradually understood.


    What is recorded on the stone wall in front of us is a unique meditation method.


    According to the records on the stone wall, it''s a high-level Ming idea exclusive to the moon elves.


    This is very special.


    Chen Heng is not an ordinary apprentice.


    His teacher is Charlie, an official wizard famous for making magic weapons.


    But even so, he had never heard of any high-level thoughts.


    In addition, this is the mausoleum of a king of the moon elves, and the things placed in it are obviously not so simple.


    This so-called higher thought is likely to be extremely valuable.


    "The worship of the moon god is a high-level idea of the elves....


    on one side, as if aware of Chen Heng''s idea, Yana said," in your gathering place, the inheritance of the high-level idea should have disappeared, leaving only those foundations. "


    "It''s a pity that the moon god''s idea of offering sacrifices to the underworld is a meditation method that belongs to the elves. You are not an elves. Even if you write down this idea, it won''t work very well."


    She whispered, "but it''s better than basic meditation."


    Chen Heng frowned and didn''t know what to say.


    It''s not easy to get a high-level idea, but it turns out to be exclusive to the elves.


    No matter who it is, I''m afraid it will not be reconciled.


    Chen Heng also subconsciously frowned.


    But soon he was calm again.


    What''s the special idea of the elves.


    Next time, when he simulates again, he will directly choose the elves to enter.


    At that time, there must be no problem.


    "If you can enter this relic, it shows that you have no malice towards the elves. On the contrary, you still have a great favor."One side, looking at Chen Heng, Yana is still whispering: "this is very rare in your human wizard."


    "How about a deal?"


    Looking at Chen Heng, she said softly.


    "What?"


    Chen Heng turned around and asked tentatively, "what do you want to do?"


    "I still have some unique technology and knowledge on hand."


    "For this area, these things should be very advanced."


    Looking at Chen Heng, Yana''s face remained unchanged, but she just laughed: "I''ll give you these things, and then you can do something for me, OK?"


    "What do you want to do?"


    Chen Heng looked at each other and asked softly.


    He didn''t know what the other side had to do.


    In terms of strength, the other side is much better than him. He doesn''t think he has the ability to do things that the other side can''t do.


    Unless...


    all kinds of thoughts flow in his mind, in a flash, Chen Heng suddenly has an idea, and he can''t help hesitating.


    "I want you to help me take care of the elves in this area."


    Looking at Chen Heng, Yana said in a low voice. At this moment, her face looks very solemn: "although there are not many people in this area, there are still some."


    "It''s just that compared with other regions, their situation is so miserable."


    "I''m going to leave this area and I can''t take care of the people."


    "So you think of me."


    Chen Heng picked pick eyebrows, quickly understand each other''s ideas.


    Obviously, the fact that he was able to enter the site made the other party have some misunderstanding and mistakenly thought that he was very friendly to the elves.


    That''s why we have this proposal.


    "Not bad."


    In front of Chen Heng, the half elf girl nodded her head with a sincere attitude.


    During this period, she has already had a certain understanding of the situation of the elves in this wizard gathering place.


    Just like other sorcerer gathering places, the elves are often suppressed by human sorcerers, and the same is true in this area.


    Although in the eyes of the half elf girl, the strength of the human witches in this area is not strong, but the elves are weaker.


    There are only a few hundred elves in this area.


    Such a large number of witches are rare. As far as the half elf girl knows, there seems to be only one official wizard in total.


    Such a small number, such a fragile strength, is almost on the verge of extinction.


    Needless to say, the strength of the elves in this area is very weak in the eyes of the half elves.


    And her previous action made the situation of the elves in this area even worse.


    Before that, in order to search for the ruins and enter the mausoleum, the girl attacked many college apprentices and kidnapped many college talents.


    The strength of those colleges is not weak. Except for a few small colleges, most of the other colleges have official witches.

 Chapter 177

    In order to open this mausoleum, Yana offended too many people.


    Before that, in order to open the tomb, she almost arrested all the talented apprentices in various colleges.


    Obviously, although this method is fast and convenient, it will also bring great hidden danger.


    At least, the retaliation of various colleges after that is predictable.


    Yana doesn''t care about it.


    After all, she will leave right away. Who can catch her?


    But the rest of the elves in this area are no doubt bloody.


    Witches don''t say that it''s worse than three generations.


    If you can''t find Yana, most of the college wizards will turn their eyes away.


    At that time, most of the elves in this area will be angry.


    With Yana''s strength and semi elf identity, those witches will pay attention to the elves. This is a predictable thing.


    By then, it will be very troublesome.


    It is with these in mind that Yana will speak like this at this moment.


    After all, she is going to leave, but the current mess, but also need people to clean up.


    In her opinion, Chen Heng''s talent is good. In the future, as long as there is no accident, most of him will be a big man among human witches. At least one official wizard will not be a problem.


    In addition, the other party was able to enter the mausoleum, and obviously had good intentions for the elves.


    If the characters with this identity can help the elves in this area in the future, it will be a good thing for the elves in this area.


    Chen Heng accurately pondered each other''s ideas.


    However, he did not refuse and nodded his head in agreement.


    What''s the future? That''s the future.


    For the moment, it''s important to get the benefits.


    As for the agreement between him and the other party...


    if you can do it in the future, you can help.


    If not, it''s not his fault.


    So, looking at Yana in front of him, he nodded his head and agreed.


    Before the body, see Chen Heng nod, Yana can''t help but smile.


    Then she fumbled for a while and took out a golden crystal from her waist pocket.


    "This is the heritage stone."


    Looking at Chen Heng, she said softly, "everything you need is here."


    "Thank you very much."


    Looking at each other, Chen Heng nodded, did not say anything more, directly accepted.


    "You''re welcome."


    Yana smiles and doesn''t say anything.


    After the deal, they did not continue to talk, just continue to stare at the front of the stone wall, seriously looking at the above content.


    In their eyes, above the stone wall in front of them, there were flashes of runes.


    A burst of inexplicable ripples across, so show in front of two people.


    Very unique and wonderful.


    The contents of the inscription on the moon god stone are not simple. It seems that there are still some spiritual ideas on it, which can let people directly depict the information in their minds.


    Just in a short time, Chen Heng wrote down all the contents of the stone wall in front of him.


    A lot of information came to mind.


    The inexplicable feeling is suffocating, and the huge knowledge is crammed into my mind, almost breaking my head.


    The power contained in the worship of the moon god is too great.


    Even if you don''t really start to practice, it''s just a little bit of power that makes people feel palpitating.


    Standing in the same place, after a long time, Chen Heng came back and sighed deeply.


    After a long time, he remembered all the contents on the stone wall.


    There is no doubt that this is his biggest harvest this time.


    The value of an advanced idea is immeasurable.


    To some extent, even if Chen Heng died at the moment, it was not a loss.


    Just this high-level idea can make him earn back his capital directly.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help smiling, then turned and looked aside.


    At this moment, Yana has gone to one side.


    Compared with Chen Heng standing in front of the stone wall, she is standing in front of an altar, pondering over something there.


    "What are you doing?"


    Looking at each other''s movements, Chen Heng''s face remained unchanged and asked.


    "Ready to leave."


    Yana did not look back, just whispered: "go where I should go."


    "You''re not from this area?"


    Chen Heng continued to ask questions, looking at each other.


    He wanted to ask this question before.


    Many messages have been revealed in the other party''s previous words.Including the origin of the other party.


    This half elf girl in front of her is obviously not a wizard in Hemu region, but comes from other places.


    "Well."


    In front of her, the half elf girl nodded and said, "as you know, there is more than one gathering place for witches."


    "I come from other places where witches gather."


    "This time, just for the mausoleum of the moon spirit king."


    "How did you get here?"


    Chen Heng was silent for a moment, then asked.


    There was a twinkle in his eyes.


    There is more than one gathering place for witches, which is known to all witches who have received orthodox wizard education.


    It''s a big world, many of which are shrouded in vast areas of fog.


    Those foggy areas are the areas left by the ancient wizard wars, in which there are traces of ancient wizards and many monsters.


    But in the fog area, there are also large normal areas.


    In these normal areas, there are often remnants of wizard civilization.


    There are many sorcerers gathering places in this world.


    Only in the records of Hemu area, there are several.


    However, due to the turbulence in the fog area, some wizard gathering places were eroded and gradually disappeared.


    Occasionally, the fog in some fog areas will dissipate spontaneously, and the hidden danger and monsters will gradually disappear.


    Later, the wizard remains hidden in the fog were excavated by mortals to obtain the wizard heritage, thus gradually forming a gathering place of witches.


    Therefore, all witches know that there is more than one gathering place for witches.


    In the vast world, there must be more vast and powerful gathering places for witches.


    The half elf girl in front of her was obviously from such a place.


    Chen Heng does not doubt the identity of the other party.


    The only thing that made him curious was how the other side crossed the long fog area and came here.


    According to the historical records, the danger in the fog area is very serious. All kinds of extraordinary creatures, monsters made by ancient witches, and even all kinds of strange forces hidden in the fog area have the threat of terror.


    There are some terrible situations. Even the official wizard is afraid, and will be devoured if he doesn''t pay attention.


    In front of her, Yana is just a third-class apprentice. By what means does she cross the long fog area?


    Chen Heng is very curious about this.


    And in his gaze, Yana also gave her answer.


    "It was just an accident."


    Looking at Chen Heng, she shook her head and said, "because of an accident, I directly transmitted to this area through a witch array."


    "Send directly to this area through the sorcery array?"


    Listen to this words, Chen Heng some accident: "can cross misty area, the sorcery array that carries on transmission directly?"


    "Don''t be surprised."


    Yana nodded and said: "the peak time of ancient wizard, even in different worlds, is not impossible to cross."


    "We can transcend the nothingness of different worlds, let alone the mist."


    "But it''s a pity," she said softly


    "That sorcery array can only be used by one person twice."


    She looked at Chen Heng, at this time is some regret: "otherwise, I can try, will you take me there."


    "With your talent, if you come to my area, your future achievements must surpass those of the official wizard."


    "Maybe you can be a famous person."


    "Maybe."


    Chen Heng smiles and doesn''t care about it: "so, you are going to leave soon?"


    "Yes."


    Yana nodded, then reached out and moved in front of her.


    With her actions, the altar in front of her was reactivated.


    A silver brilliant wave, invisible wave in the waves, and finally gradually formed in front of the eyes, condensed into a silver gate.


    A brand-new silver portal appears in front of Chen Heng''s eyes.


    Through the silver gate, Chen Heng can see the outside world.


    "All right."


    After activating the altar in front of her, Yana stood up, looked back at Chen Heng and said, "through this portal, you can go back to the outside world."


    "Don''t forget our commitment."


    She said softly.


    "Don''t worry."


    Chen Heng nodded, then moved forward slowly.


    He walked slowly forward, approaching the silver gate.But when he was about to enter the silver gate, his body paused slightly and looked back.


    Behind him, the half elf girl stood alone.


    She was wearing a pair of silver robes. She was tall and straight. Her appearance was very beautiful and exquisite. There was a kind of pleasing beauty.


    At this moment, the moon stone shining on her, will set off her extraordinary, more of a holy and peaceful atmosphere.


    Standing in front of the altar, Chen Heng gave each other a deep look, as if to remember each other.


    After that, he stepped into the transmission gate in front of him.


    The next moment, light ripples spread, rippling from the surrounding space.


    With a flash of hazy light, Chen Heng''s figure disappeared.


    There was a faint glow all around.


    After stepping into the teleportation sorcery array, a dark feeling enveloped all around, making Chen Heng''s eyes dim.


    By the time he saw light again, his vision had changed.


    The scene changes around.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng turned and looked around.


    At this moment, he has returned to the forest where he used to be.


    There are mountains all around, tall trees growing around, and occasionally the sound of wild animals, which is very unique.


    Looking at the surrounding scenery, Chen Heng was a little dazed, and it took him a long time to recover.


    Obviously, he has left the former ruins and returned to the outside world.


    "Back..."


    looking at the mountain wall in front of him, he nodded.


    Although the process is a little uneasy, but this time out, as he had a hunch, his harvest is great.


    From the half elf girl, he not only gained a lot of precious knowledge, as well as a new magic system, but also obtained a high-level ghost idea from the mausoleum of the moon ELF KING.


    It is not polite to say that these gains are great, which have greatly exceeded Chen Heng''s expectations.


    "Different sorcerer gathering places..."


    standing in the same place, recalling what Yana had said before, he could not help thinking and flashed many thoughts.


    All kinds of thoughts flashed through his mind, constantly intertwined and emerged.


    It was not until a long time later that he regained his mind and moved forward again.


    He came to the cliff in front of him.


    The front of the mountain wall is still the same as before, and there are even many traces left by Chen Heng.


    Only in front of the mountain wall, the remaining runes have now disappeared.


    Although there are still traces of Chen Heng, there is no layout.


    The sorcery array that originally existed in it seems to have disappeared directly.


    "What''s the situation?"


    Feeling the situation in front of him, Chen Heng can''t help frowning.


    The witch array that entered the mausoleum of the moon spirit king had been hidden in the mountain wall before.


    He was quite sure of that.


    But now, that piece of sorcery array has disappeared completely, even a trace has not been able to remain.


    It disappeared completely.


    Chen Heng was surprised by this performance.


    After coming out of the ruins, Chen Heng expected to find a chance to enter after Yana left.


    After all, the good things in the ruins are not few.


    In addition to the possible corpse of the moon spirit king and the funerary objects of the moon spirit king, the stone of the moon god, which records the idea of the moon god''s sacrificial ceremony, is absolutely a good thing.


    According to Yana, the stone of the moon god is the legendary treasure of the moon god, even among the elves.


    Its value can be imagined.


    Chen Heng originally thought that when Yana left and returned to her own place, she would sneak in and get these things out.


    But now it seems that we don''t have to think about it.


    As soon as I read this, Chen Heng could not help shaking his head with some regret.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Anyway, from the current situation, this experience, his harvest has been big enough.


    It''s good to get more things, but it doesn''t matter if you can''t get them.


    Thinking of this, he turned around, found a direction and left directly.


    Chen Heng left the forest for a long time.


    Compared with ordinary people, his speed is very fast.


    After all, he is a real knight, but also a secondary apprentice, physical quality is very strong.


    The forest, which is difficult for ordinary people to walk, is nothing to him.


    After Yana left, the sorcery array that had prevented him from exerting his mana was also untied by him.


    He was also able to regain his casting ability.


    A few days later, he left the forest and then entered a town.The first thing he did when he entered the town was to change his clothes.


    No way.


    Before that, he was coerced by Yana and stayed in the forest for such a long time. His original clothes had been damaged for a long time.


    Therefore, after entering the town, the first time is to repair and find a place to have a good rest.


    After some trimming, he began to start, trying to find the way back to hunter''s house college.


    "Fortunately..."


    after a lot of effort, Chen Heng found a map from which he found the location of Heluo city.


    In this area, Herod is a transit point for several wizard colleges and a place for many witches to enter and leave.


    As long as you enter Heluo City, Chen Heng will find a way to return to the house of hunters college.


    And from where he is now, Herod is not far away.


    At Chen Heng''s speed, he can arrive in time in half a month at most.


    "I don''t know what''s going on at the college?"


    At the moment, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    Outside, a breeze slowly blowing, bursts of cool feeling emerge around, giving people a unique feeling.


    Time goes by slowly.


    Half a month later, after a journey, Chen Heng finally arrived at Heluo city.


    However, after entering the city, Chen Heng felt wrong.


    There''s something wrong with the atmosphere.


    Compared with the past, there is a tense atmosphere everywhere in Heluo.


    Walking on the streets of the city, Chen Heng looked around at will, and everywhere he could see people in a hurry.


    Occasionally, I can even see some apprentices.


    "What happened?"


    Feeling the atmosphere of Heluo City, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    In front of him, the atmosphere of the city is very unusual.


    At least, it''s not as peaceful as usual.


    Looking at the passers-by in a hurry, Chen Heng thought for a moment, and then walked to an alley.


    In the alley, he found some apprentices and asked for some information.


    "It''s Mogao college in the West."


    In the alley, an apprentice whispered to Chen Heng and said, "it''s said that Mogao college suddenly launched an attack on several places. Now it has seized several resource points."


    "Because of the action of the Mogao academy, several mortal countries attached to the academy also started to declare war together."


    In front of Chen Heng, the apprentice whispered, telling some recent news.


    To the west of Hemu is Mogao college.


    The strength of this college is very strong, and there are fierce contradictions with other colleges.


    This time, Mogao college suddenly launched a war against several other colleges, and took the initiative to ignite the war.


    The war soon expanded from the wizard academy to the mortal kingdom.


    Every Sorcerer''s academy has a large number of mortal forces attached to them.


    Along with the war between the wizard forces, the mortal forces belonging to them are also fighting against each other.


    For a moment, the power of the whole Khmer region was attracted to the past.


    In order to avoid being affected by the fish in the pond, many wizards in the North took the initiative to escape from the area, so as not to be implicated in the subsequent war.


    This also led to the atmosphere around gradually become dignified.


    Listening to the news, Chen Heng can''t help thinking.

 Chapter 178

    "What else?"


    Looking at the apprentice in front of him, Chen Heng continued to ask.


    "And then, the latest thing about the half elf apprentice."


    In front of him, the apprentice thought for a while, and then said: "some time ago, there was a half elf female apprentice around here."


    "After this female apprentice appeared, she started with many apprentices in many colleges and directly tied many people away. I don''t know why."


    "A while ago, even the genius of the hunter''s house, ed Dawu, was directly kidnapped by the other party. Now I don''t know how to do it."


    In front of him, the apprentice shook his head, then said so.


    When talking about the half elf female apprentice, his face subconsciously showed some hostility.


    Looking at the subconscious expression on the other side''s face, Chen hengruo thinks.


    "Does this news spread widely?"


    Looking at each other, Chen Heng continued to ask.


    "Of course."


    The apprentice nodded and gave a positive answer.


    "It''s all over the place now."


    "The house of hunters college has publicly offered a reward. As long as someone can save ed dodo from the half elf apprentice, he can directly get a magic weapon reward."


    "Reward a magic weapon directly?"


    Chen Heng couldn''t help looking sideways. At this time, he was surprised.


    "Yes."


    The young apprentice in front of him nodded and looked envious. He seemed to be envious: "a real magic weapon. It''s said that it''s a reward issued by ED Dowell''s teacher and magic weapon maker Charlie."


    "During this time, many witches are ready to leave and go to the black forest to try their luck."


    When he said that, there was a kind of heart stirring meaning in his words.


    In this way, if it wasn''t for his own strength, I''m afraid even he could not help but want to search for the trace of the half wizard in the black forest.


    Looking at the apprentice in front of him, Chen Heng shook his head secretly, then continued to ask some questions.


    After some inquiry, he took out a magic stone from his arms and gave it to the other party directly.


    Looking at the apprentice with a happy look on his face and soon turning to leave, Chen Heng''s face was calm and soon fell into meditation.


    There has been a lot of news in this area recently.


    Not to mention his situation here, the war in the North was really beyond his expectation.


    The war between Mogao college and other colleges, which Chen Heng did not expect before, did not expect this thing to happen.


    However, since it happened, we must deal with it well.


    Fortunately, this matter will not affect here for a while and a half.


    The area of Hemu is very vast. Mogao college is located in the northwest of Hemu area, which is far away from Heluo city.


    For the time being, Chen Heng doesn''t have to worry too much.


    As for the hunting House College''s search for Chen Heng, it was not unexpected.


    In any case, he is a gifted apprentice of the house of hunters college, the only student of Charlie, and also known as the master of magic weapon making in the future.


    A character like him was taken away by a half elf apprentice. Even for the sake of protecting his own face, the hunter''s house had to show his attitude.


    Otherwise, most of them will be underestimated by other witches.


    "Things are getting more and more troublesome..."


    walking on the streets of Heluo City, Chen Heng sighed softly, and these thoughts flashed in his heart.


    Then he turned and went on.


    Time goes by slowly.


    After several days of renovation in Heluo City, Chen Heng got a general understanding of the situation, and then took a ride to the hunter''s house and went to the hunter''s house.


    Soon, he reached the outer area of the hunter''s house.


    "It''s lucky..."


    in front of the gate of the hunter''s house, Lange looks at Chen Heng, who is in good condition and seems to have no change. He can''t help looking happy: "the king of the wizard is here, you are really OK."


    "It bothers you."


    Looking at the blue grid in front of him, Chen Heng smiles and says softly, "I''m ok."


    "Oddo, they will be very happy to see you back."


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of him, a smile appeared on LAN GE''s face.


    "What happened to the two of them?"


    Listening to Lange''s words, Chen Heng was surprised and asked in a soft voice.


    "They are still in the black forest. They should still be looking for you at the moment."


    Standing in front of Chen Heng, LAN Ge sighed softly and said so.Later, in front of Chen Heng, he told what happened in the college during this period.


    On that day, after the return of Oddo and Miko, Chen Heng''s teacher, Charlie, was furious and nearly turned them into experimental materials.


    Finally, it was Ariel who saved them and let them go to the black forest to search for Chen Heng.


    At this time, they should still be busy in the black forest, searching for Chen Heng''s trace everywhere.


    Listening to Lange''s story, Chen Heng is calm in his heart, which is not surprising.


    That''s what happens among witches.


    Except for special circumstances, the superior wizard has great power to control the life and death of the inferior wizard.


    What can a regular wizard like Charlie do if he wants to kill two third level apprentices of Oddo if he has a good reason?


    No one cares, no one cares.


    Apart from their relatives, the rest of them dare not have resentment.


    This is the cruel side of the wizarding world.


    As early as before, Chen Heng knew that the result of Oddo and his wife would not be very good.


    This is inevitable.


    After he was captured by Yana, the two third-class apprentices, Oddo and Mike, are bound to be held accountable. If one is not good, he may die.


    Now it''s good to be able to save your life.


    However, in spite of this thought in his heart, Chen Heng did not show it on the surface.


    "Please ask someone to apologize to audo and Mike..."


    facing Lange, his face showed apology. At this moment, he said softly, looking very sincere: "because of my reasons, I feel very guilty for the treatment of these two elders."


    "If I have a chance later, I will make up for it..."


    he spoke softly, and his face was very sincere at this moment, which made the blue grid in front of him look at him.


    "It''s not your fault."


    Looking at the sincere expression on Chen Heng''s face, he waved his hand with a smile, and then said, "if they know you are back safely, they will be very happy."


    "You don''t feel more guilty than once."


    At this time, he comforted Chen Heng instead.


    The two of them chatted here for a while, and then in the distance, a sound of feet came slowly.


    Standing in the same place, listening to the footsteps in the distance, Chen Heng slowly turned around, and then was stunned.


    In the distance, his teacher, Charlie, was wearing a black robe. His face was full of anxiety. Now he was coming from the distance.


    Charlie was informed by Langer.


    As early as Chen Henggang had just returned to the house of hunters college and met with Lange, Lange sent someone to spread the news and informed several official witches in the college.


    And now, Charlie must have just received the news, and immediately came.


    "Ed, my student!"


    He strode forward and looked at Chen Heng, his face a little excited.


    Without too much hesitation, he gave Chen Heng a hug in front of LAN Ge, which was very exciting and enthusiastic.


    "Teacher....


    looking at this picture of Charlie, Chen Heng''s face showed some guilt, and seemed to be a little ashamed.


    "No need to say more."


    In front of him, looking at Chen Heng''s appearance, Charlie smiles, and then says, "no matter what, it''s enough that you can come back safely."


    "In these days, I am looking forward to your return every day."


    He patted Chen Heng on the shoulder and said so solemnly.


    It has to be said that although Chen Heng''s performance is somewhat deliberate, Charlie really regards Chen Heng as a student.


    Maybe it''s because he doesn''t have any children or other students. In Chen Heng, he devoted a lot of effort and gave a lot of his knowledge to Chen Heng, and trained him as his successor.


    Instilling such a great deal of hard work into the cultivation of successors is naturally beyond the ordinary relationship.


    The relationship between teachers and students is not as close as that between them.


    "Teacher."


    Looking at Charlie''s appearance, Chen Heng''s face was moved. He wanted to say something, but he was stopped by Charlie.


    "If it''s unnecessary, let''s go back."


    In front of him, looking at Chen Heng in front of him, he seemed to think of something. Charlie''s face suddenly became gloomy: "what about that despicable half elf apprentice?"


    "I want her to catch her and burn her body on the magic fire, so as to ease the anger in my heart!"


    He said with an angry look on his face.


    Obviously, for Yana, the culprit who tied Chen Heng away, he was very angry. He wanted to capture her directly and turn her into his own experimental material.


    But obviously, his idea is doomed to failure.In front of him, looking at Charlie in front of him, Chen Heng shook his head and said, "she has left."


    "Left?"


    Charlie was stunned, but he didn''t respond at this time: "have you left the black forest?"


    "No..."


    Chen Heng shakes his head and just wants to explain, but he hears another sound of feet in the distance.


    The light mana fluctuates and diffuses, accompanied by a heavy breath, and a clear sound of footsteps.


    A woman was wearing a red robe. She looked very delicate, so she walked slowly from a distance.


    It''s no one else. It''s Ariel, the vice president of Hunter''s house college.


    Obviously, the news of Chen Heng''s return was not only received by Charlie, but also received by the vice president of the college, Ariel.


    Her speed is not at all slow, only slower than Charlie.


    "What to leave?"


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of her, she frowned and asked.


    "Well, I''m going to chat slowly..."


    looking at Ariel, Chen Heng''s eyes twinkled, and his face still maintained the previous calm. Now he sighed.


    Soon, they left this place in front of them and went to another area.


    Chen Heng stood in a spacious and huge hall.


    "So the half elf apprentice was not a wizard from the Helmut region?"


    In the hall, listening to Chen Heng''s story, Ariel frowned: "she comes from other wizard gathering places?"


    "Not bad."


    In front of him, Chen Heng looks respectful and nods at Ariel.


    At this moment, he has said most of the experience.


    Of course, the part where they entered the mausoleum of the moon ELF KING was hidden, only the previous part of the information was retained.


    "Has she never been seen in the past..."


    Charlie sneered: "it''s the elves from other wizard gathering places."


    As formal witches, they know very well that the Hemu area is not the only gathering place for witches.


    In the vast fog area, there are still many witches gathering, many of them are more powerful than the witches in this area.


    Therefore, they also naturally accepted the origin of Yana.


    "It''s a pity."


    On one side, Ariel let out a sigh, with a look of regret on her face: "if only we could catch this half elf apprentice."


    "The wizard civilization in the region she comes from is more powerful than ours. If we can grasp her and torture her carefully, we should be able to obtain some knowledge and technology from other regions."


    "It''s a pity that she ran away in the end."


    Listening to her words, Charlie could not help but feel some pity.


    As a formal wizard, they can realize the value hidden in Yana.


    Different sorcerer gathering places, because of different development, often develop many different technologies.


    Some of the problems that are difficult in this area may have already been solved in another wizard area.


    Yana, the half elf apprentice, comes from other wizard gathering places, so she must have a lot of technology and knowledge from other wizard gathering places.


    And these things, in the eyes of Charlie and Ariel, are really priceless.


    It''s a pity that...


    they can''t help feeling sorry when they think of it.


    Looking at their appearance, Chen Heng thought for a moment, then decided to take out some things.


    He takes out the spell that Yana taught him and gives the template to Ariel and her.


    Of course, the existence of heritage stone, he did not expose.


    Appropriate to take out some things, is to show their own value, let people pay more attention to.


    But if the value of the thing is too great, then the result is not easy to say.


    Chen Heng will not do such a thing.


    But even if they didn''t take out the inheritance stone, it was just the magic template, which was enough to surprise the two of them.


    "A very special spell."


    They listened carefully to Chen Heng''s explanation, and then began to think: "some places seem different from what we think."


    "These should be the key points."


    They pondered over this spell and got a lot of things out of it, and their faces soon brightened.


    "Not bad."


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of him, Charlie''s face brightened: "ed, you''ve helped us a lot this time."


    "As a reward for you, we can give you whatever you want."


    Ariel waved her hand and said with a straight smile.For Chen Heng out of the magic template, the two of them have no doubt.


    There have been such things before.


    In fact, most of the apprentices who were kidnapped by the half elf apprentice got something from the half elf apprentice.


    It''s just that they can''t compare with Chen Heng.


    But it turns out that this is also a talent gap.


    At least, not everyone can master a complete magic template in just a few days through the teaching of the half elf apprentice.


    Chen Heng can do this, in their view, has been enough to marvel.


    As a reward for Chen Heng, Ariel, as the vice president, is generous in giving Chen Heng the right to take the initiative to ask.


    In this regard, Chen Heng is not polite, directly open, applied for some authority, there are some valuable information.


    There are many secret level magic arts and knowledge in the house of hunters college. Only those who have made outstanding contributions to the college can inquire at will.


    This time, Ariel gave Chen Heng permission to access that part of the information.


    For a while, both sides were very satisfied.


    Then in the hall, Chen Heng asked about Mogao college.


    "The war has indeed begun."


    Facing Chen Heng, Ariel didn''t hide anything and said directly: "moreover, she has more eyes than most people think."


    "At the moment, the northwest of Hemu is in chaos."


    "A large number of mortals have died, and even several mortal kingdoms have perished."


    "For now, we don''t know when this war will end."


    Then she looked at Chen Heng and said, "but don''t worry, ed."


    "For the time being, the war will not affect here."


    "There won''t be massive chaos, at least within the scope of the hunter''s house."


    "You can stay here without worrying about any problems."


    She smiles at Chen Heng and says so.


    Listen to her words, Chen Heng didn''t say anything more, at least nodded, seemed very clever.


    After staying here for a while, Chen Heng turned around and left the area after getting more information about the northwest of Hemu region from the two people in zari.


    Then, his life was back on track again.


    After returning to hunter''s house college, many of Chen Heng''s friends knew the news, and the original tense atmosphere gradually dissipated.


    As for Oddo and Mike, they were finally transferred back by Chen Heng. They don''t have to continue wandering in the black forest, they can return to the college.


    Everything seems to have returned to calm.


    Everything seemed much calmer around.


    In the following days, Chen Heng, as always, studied the manufacture of enchanters in the college, while trying to meditate and accumulate mana.


    However, compared with the past, after his trip to the mausoleum of the moon spirit king, he had a few more topics on hand.


    Soon, more than a month passed.

 Chapter 179

    In the early morning, the sun shines on the earth.


    In a spacious laboratory, Chen Heng''s figure stands.


    He stood there alone, waving casually.


    A little bit of gold blooms, the golden light is bright, the holy glory, with a sense of brilliance, towards the front.


    In a flash, the mana in Chen Heng''s body was lost and condensed into a golden sword in front of him.


    "Finally succeeded..."


    looking at the golden sword, Chen Heng''s face showed a smile.


    The golden sword in front of him is condensed by his magic power, and the principle is similar to the magic used by Yana before.


    Previously, before leaving, Yana handed over the inheritance of her group of witches to Chen Heng, all contained in the golden inheritance stone.


    From that inheritance stone, Chen Heng got a lot of useful information, including many spell templates.


    This is a road totally different from that of the house of hunters college. It belongs to the ancient wizard''s Summoning Magic system. What it summons is not a powerful life, but a powerful weapon in various forms.


    This is the characteristic of this school of magic.


    The power and mystery contained in it is also very special, which is completely different from the magic system spread in Hemu region.


    After returning to hunter''s house college, Chen Heng devoted himself to the study of these spells.


    It took a long time for him to master this magic.


    From now on, the effect is pretty good.


    Light mental power is surging everywhere.


    With Chen Heng''s spiritual turbulence, the golden sword in front of him is waving and moving forward rapidly.


    Boom!


    Ahead, when the golden sword approaches, a layer of invisible ripples emerge, accompanied by the breath of bursts of mana.


    At the critical moment, Chen Heng''s predesigned jiejie skill spontaneously emerged, forming a defense in front of the wooden man.


    This is Chen Heng''s first defense for the wooden man.


    The wooden figure in front of us is special. It is not only made of special materials, but also covered with magic iron armor with magic resistance.


    In addition, the frontier skill arranged in advance is extremely powerful only in defense.


    Even if he is a level 3 apprentice, it is extremely difficult to break through the defense of the wood man.


    This is Chen Heng''s test for the current spell.


    Under his gaze, the golden mana sword rushed forward and stabbed hard.


    Bang!


    With a light bang, in the front, the set border skill was punctured instantly, revealing the magic iron armor behind.


    Like jiejie, the magic iron armor is also specially made. It not only uses magic materials, but also has enough runes engraved on it to make its defense more terrifying.


    To some extent, this is a high-level magic item with strong spell resistance.


    In front of him, the golden sword continued to move forward and collided with the magic iron armor, making a terrifying sound.


    It wasn''t until a long time later that the current mana wave gradually disappeared.


    Chen Heng raised his head and slowly stepped forward to the front of the wooden man''s armor.


    "The armor has been pierced."


    Looking at the wooden figure in front of him, Chen Heng nodded after careful examination.


    In front of him, there was a hole in the black magic iron armor, and there was a gap on it.


    Obviously, even if it is the special magic iron armor, there is no way to stop it in the face of the blow just now.


    Summoning the golden sword is powerful enough to pierce the defense of the magic iron armor and really damage the wooden puppets under it.


    If it is in actual combat, it is equivalent to directly damaging the opponent''s body, which can really cause damage to the enemy.


    Of course, after two layers of protection, the damage under the armor is not very high.


    Although the wooden puppet has some damage, it is not too big. It just has some cracks.


    If you convert it to a real person, you can cause minor injuries at most. You can''t really hurt the other person.


    Of course, this excludes a few special cases.


    If you aim at a few parts, such as the eyes and even the heart, the result is another matter.


    However, in actual combat, it is difficult to achieve such accurate control.


    After all, in a fierce battle, mental manipulation will be interfered by other people''s mental power, and the enemy will often move, so it''s good to be able to ensure the hit.


    As for more, there is no guarantee at all.


    "The transmission is very strong, and there is room for improvement..."


    looking at the appearance of the wooden puppet in front of him, Chen Heng''s face is calm and records it carefully. Then he turns around and tests it.After a spell, it''s a test of mana.


    During this period of time, Chen Heng did not give up his meditation after studying the magic.


    As for the worship of the moon god in the mausoleum of the moon spirit, this period is also within the scope of Chen Heng''s research.


    Chen Heng himself also gained a lot of inspiration by studying the advanced idea that the moon elves are qualified to practice.


    According to Yana before, the idea of the moon god sacrifice is a high-level idea belonging to the elves. It is almost impossible for non elves to want Chen to practice.


    In fact, the situation is exactly what Yana said.


    During this period of time, Chen Heng tried to practice the worship of the moon god, and he really felt very difficult.


    Second, the incompatibility between body and mind makes the effect worse.


    According to Chen Heng''s estimation, the same idea of offering sacrifices to the God of the moon can achieve the best effect if a pure royal family of moon elves comes to practice.


    But if it''s an ordinary spirit, then I''m afraid it''s only 10% or 20% of the effect of pure blood moon spirit at most.


    As for Chen Heng, a pure human, the effect is even worse, there is a bit of effect is good.


    However, even so, compared with Chen Heng''s past meditation method, the effect of the moon god worship is also very good.


    This is an advantage.


    Moreover, it is not that there is no possibility of improvement.


    Recently, in addition to practicing magic, Chen Heng began to improve the idea of offering sacrifices to the moon god.


    Based on his own past knowledge and the vision level of Zeng Zhenjun, he began to revise the idea of the moon god worship into a version suitable for human cultivation.


    Of course, it''s very difficult. It''s almost impossible for ordinary people to succeed.


    But fortunately, Chen Heng is not short of time at the moment, and the demand is not too high.


    He didn''t want to modify all the sacrificial rites of the moon god directly, just some of them.


    We don''t want to let humans get the same effect as elves, as long as the effect is better than today''s, it''s enough.


    At present, it is possible.


    Standing in the same place, quietly packing things around, Chen Heng turned around and walked out.


    At the moment, in the outside world, apprentices are walking around, everyone''s face is a little worried, and many people''s faces are dignified and very nervous.


    In this way, the war in the northwest region of Hemu finally affected this region and affected the people in this region.


    "It is said that recently, many apprentices have left..."


    standing on one side at will and watching the apprentices running away, Chen Heng looks calm and mumbles to himself.


    Because of the recent war, many college apprentices think that the college is no longer safe, so they have applied to return to their hometown, in order to avoid the ongoing war in Hemu area.


    Like Chen Heng, who came from other continents, many of the apprentices of Hunter''s house college came from other regions, not from the local witches in Hemu region.


    At the moment of war, their first reaction is to leave this area and return to their respective hometowns.


    When this time is over, peace is restored in the Hemu area, and they come back here.


    Chen Heng knows exactly what these people think.


    After all, even he himself, when he learned about the wizard war in the northwest, had raised this idea, let alone those ordinary apprentices.


    Compared with Chen Heng, these ordinary apprentices do not have a teacher who is a formal wizard, nor are they the talents that the college focuses on protecting, nor do they have sufficient financial and material resources to compare with Chen Heng in many aspects.


    When Chen Heng heard the news of the coming war, he subconsciously wanted to discuss it, not to mention them.


    Witches are rational people. Before danger, few people will get hot headed.


    Most people still want to avoid danger and wait until the environment is peaceful before they return.


    Chen Heng does not have this idea for the time being.


    As a regular wizard, he needs to know more about the war than an ordinary apprentice.


    Charlie and others are sources of information. He knows at the moment that the war in the Northwest has not spread here, and he does not have to leave at the moment.


    Moreover, as a genius in the Academy, even if the war really spread here, he would be the object of protection.


    This is very different from other apprentices.


    Because of this, at the moment, Chen Heng''s reaction is different from that of other apprentices, and he doesn''t want to leave yet.


    Looking at the apprentices with dignified or nervous faces, Chen Heng shook his head secretly, then turned around and left the place.


    After leaving here, he went to the square and traded some things there.The more chaotic the situation is, the more volatile some things are.


    In this tense atmosphere, in order to get what they want as much as possible, many apprentices choose to sell the temporarily useless things on hand in exchange for magic stone or something that can be used quickly.


    Some raw materials, such as magic metal, magic plants and so on, have become very low in price.


    As for magic items, potions and other things that can be used directly to enhance combat effectiveness, the price is rising rapidly.


    In this case, Chen Heng took advantage.


    He bought a lot of materials with half of the magic stone.


    However, the value of the magic items he made on hand is rising, more than doubling.


    Once and for all, the number of magic stones he has on hand is on the rise.


    Of course, while Chen Heng''s demonized items are very popular, Chen Heng''s lectures are gradually reduced.


    Because a large number of apprentices left the college, the number of apprentices who went to Chen Heng to sign up for the tutorial has greatly decreased.


    However, at this stage, compared with the magic stones obtained by selling demonized items, the magic stones obtained by the apprentice''s tutorial are nothing at all.


    Chen Heng would have stopped such teaching if it had not been for the reason that he bribed people and impressed most of his apprentices.


    Therefore, the decrease in the number of apprentices going to cram school is nothing special for Chen Heng himself.


    Standing on the square for a while, looking at the obvious reduction of apprentices in front of him, Chen Heng didn''t stay much and turned to leave.


    Time passed slowly.


    Unconsciously, more than two months have passed.


    More than two months later, news of the war in the northwest came again.


    A lot of information about the war is constantly spreading in this area, bringing a lot of chilling news.


    After a period of fermentation, the war between Mogao college and other colleges has escalated again.


    It is said that even the official wizard has lost more than one.


    The news came and it was creepy.


    And the large number of apprentices who fled from that area brought a broader sense of panic.


    In this case, many of the apprentices are fleeing, centered around hunter''s house college.


    During this period of time, the wizard organizations in charge of the long journey should be very busy.


    In previous years, few witches left Hemu area, only foreign apprentices came here for further study.


    This time, because of the war, it was the opposite.


    In this regard, Chen Heng indifferent, no matter how people around, are calm in the college, where doing their own experiments.


    No matter how chaotic the outside world is, as a wizard Academy with several formal witches, the hunter''s house will not be easily attacked, nor will it be easily drawn to the war.


    Being in the house of hunters college, Chen Heng is undoubtedly safe at the moment.


    Therefore, for the time being, Chen Heng has no intention of leaving.


    But with the passing of time, one thing happened, which made him have to interrupt his research and change his previous idea.


    "My grandfather, what happened to him?"


    In the quiet and empty room, Chen Heng looks at the person in front of him and frowns.


    In front of him, a tall, middle-aged man who just looked a little fat knelt there and was telling something to Chen Heng.


    For this man, Chen Heng has an impression.


    This is one of the members of Duo Wu''s family. He is related to Chen Heng by blood, and his relationship is close.


    In the past, the other side was one of Griffin''s assistants, often following each other.


    Therefore, Chen Heng, as the future successor of duowu family and the grandson of Griffin, is very familiar with each other.


    Just at this moment, this elder Chen Heng was very familiar with in the past, but brought a bad news.


    Something happened to Griffin.


    "Yes... Yes."


    In front of him, facing Chen Heng''s sight, the middle-aged man''s face was respectful and said seriously: "there''s something wrong with master Griffin''s body, and now he''s resting..."


    under Chen Heng''s gaze, he whispered and said slowly what happened to Griffin.


    In his story, Chen Heng just clear Griffin''s situation.


    Griffin did have an accident, but it wasn''t because of the enemy or anything else.


    In fact, Griffin''s strength is already the strongest group in the continent where the Dowell family belongs.


    As long as he attacks others.


    It is not realistic for others to attack him.


    The reason for his accident is not external force, but his own problems.Griffin majored in negative energy.


    In the past, in order to better verify his achievements and enhance his strength, he has repeatedly remodeled his body and performed many operations on himself to prolong his life as much as possible.


    The life span of a wizard is also limited.


    Compared with ordinary people, although the life span of a wizard is longer, under normal circumstances, the life span of a third level apprentice is at most several decades longer than that of ordinary people.


    Of course, this is under normal circumstances.


    If you use some abnormal means, you can try to extend the time greatly.


    Griffin''s approach is one of them.


    Through the transformation of the human body, the use of surgery on their own body, can extend their life to a certain extent.


    However, there is no doubt that this way of doing great harm to one''s own body. If one does not pay attention to it, one may have problems with one''s own body.


    This time Griffin had an accident, that''s why.


    "Is that so..."


    after understanding the cause and effect of the incident, Chen Heng can''t help but ponder.


    In the mainland where Chen Heng was born, although the duowu family was powerful, the main force was Griffin, a third-class apprentice.


    Now, in the case of Griffin''s accident, there are some ups and downs in the duo Wu family. Maybe there will be some accidents.


    From this point of view, Chen Heng needs to go back to show his identity as a formal wizard student, so as to help the duo Wu family overcome the difficulties, so as to avoid other families falling into the trap.


    From the emotional point of view, Griffin sent someone here this time, hoping that Chen Heng could go back.


    People in duowu family are generally indifferent and cruel to outsiders. It''s very common to regard people as experimental materials.


    But seriously speaking, Griffin is still very good for Chen Heng, the future successor of the duowu family. He not only taught him when he was young, but also paid for Chen Heng''s tuition in Hunter''s house college, even the magic stone needed for daily consumption.


    Although as early as a long time ago, he had no lack of the magic stone of duowu family.


    But it''s attitude after all.


    Moreover, the duo Wu family is also a wizard family. For Chen Heng at the moment, it is a great power.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng pondered for a moment, then nodded and made a decision.


    "Good."


    He looked at the middle-aged man in front of him and said softly, "after a while, I will go back."

 Chapter 180

    Although he has decided to leave, for the time being, even if Chen Heng wants to leave, he can''t leave immediately.


    Now, he is not alone.


    In the college, he has a lot of businesses that he needs to keep an eye on. Now he is about to leave. He also needs to make a cut in this area.


    As for Charlie''s side, it needs to be explained in advance.


    After all, with the continuous growth of Chen Heng, he has really joined Charlie''s experiment. He is an indispensable assistant for the other party in the experiment.


    Because of this, if he wants to leave, he must let Charlie know in advance.


    Otherwise, it''s not very good.


    It took Chen Heng some time to deal with these things.


    Charlie''s better there.


    Today, because of the importance of Chen Heng, in front of Chen Heng, Charlie has no special airs. He is very calm in the face of Chen Heng''s request and agrees to his request very easily.


    "It''s good that you want to be away for a while."


    Looking at Chen Heng, Charlie smiles: "the recent situation is indeed a bit chaotic. It may be a good choice to leave now."


    "Even if you don''t want to leave, you will have to leave after a while."


    "Well?"


    Listen to Charlie''s words, Chen Heng can''t help but feel a little surprised.


    Looking at his appearance, Charlie didn''t say much. He directly explained: "it''s the reason of the college."


    "Recently, because of the war, a large number of apprentices have left the college."


    "Many parts of the college have now ceased to operate because of the lack of apprenticeship."


    "So some time ago, Ariel specially held a meeting to prepare to repatriate all the remaining apprentices in the college and temporarily close the college."


    "In other words, even if you don''t take the initiative to leave now, ED, after a period of College blockade, you have to leave."


    "Like this..."


    listening to this, Chen Heng nodded and understood what Charlie said.


    Although the war has not yet spread to this area, the impact has been very obvious.


    Many of the apprentices fled the area in fear of the coming war.


    The escape of a large number of apprentices has affected the normal operation of the college.


    After all, under normal circumstances, many industries of the college need a large number of apprentices to participate in order to operate normally.


    But at this time, with the apprentices fleeing from the college and preparing to return to their hometown, the daily operation of the college is also affected.


    Perhaps it is for this reason that the senior management of the college, such as Ariel, decided to temporarily close the college until the end of the war, and then resume the operation of the college.


    After all, the lack of a large number of three-level apprentices, now the college''s new round of enrollment plan will also be affected.


    In other words, even if students are recruited, there are not enough apprentices to teach them.


    Instead, it would be better to temporarily blockade for a while, and then resume operation after the war is over and everything is back to normal.


    It may also be a way to avoid war.


    After all, at the present stage, with the news coming from the northwest, although it has not affected the south for a while, the future is uncertain.


    In order to avoid the hunter''s house college being involved, it may be a good idea to block the college in time.


    Chen Heng instantly understood their ideas, and then realized something.


    With the blockade of the college, many things that were easy to obtain in the past will be difficult to obtain in the future.


    This is an inevitable trend.


    After all, without the college as a platform for free trade and gathering a large number of witches, many witches may not be able to find a place to get what they want even if they have needs.


    I''m afraid I can''t find anything that can only be obtained in the college for a long time.


    Many thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s mind, and then he looked at Chari in front of him.


    "In another month, the college will announce this news, and the apprentices will leave more quickly."


    Looking at Chen Heng, Charlie nodded and then laughed: "ed, what do you need to prepare? Now go to prepare as soon as possible."


    "If there''s something you can''t handle under normal circumstances, you can come directly to me for help."


    He said so with a hint.


    Chen Heng nodded and quickly understood: "I understand."


    In Charlie''s lab, Chen Heng talked with Charlie for a long time, then turned around and left the area.


    Out of the door, Chen Heng did not hesitate, once again went to the previous piece of square.


    The former small square for apprentice exchange is still there, but with the evacuation of a large number of apprentices, it can''t help but become a little lonely now, and the original lively scene almost disappeared.But it''s OK.


    At the moment, the news that the college is about to close has not yet spread out, and there are many apprentices around, which has propped up the place and has not completely turned it into a no man''s land.


    Among them, some apprentices walk in this area in a hurry.


    Because of the fact that he often teaches courses in the past two years, Chen Heng has met many acquaintances among them.


    For example, the middle-aged man standing not far away and still setting up a stall there at the moment.


    The middle-aged man, dressed in gray leather armor, is tall and bulky. At first glance, he looks very powerful. He doesn''t look like an ordinary wizard, but a knight.


    At this moment, with a bitter color on his face, he just sat in front of a stall, waiting for business to come.


    This is Jarman, the material dealer in this area.


    At the beginning, the magic iron metal that Chen Heng purchased was bought here.


    In a flash, more than two years later, the other party is still setting up a stall here, but it seems that the business has been much worse.


    No wonder.


    After all, nowadays, with the news of the coming war, the number of apprentices around is much less, and the value of some raw materials is also falling sharply.


    As a material dealer, his life is not easy, which is also a very normal thing.


    Chen Heng goes to the other side.


    "Long time no see."


    Seeing Chen Heng''s figure, Jarman''s eyes suddenly brightened. At this time, the bitter color on his face disappeared and suddenly became enthusiastic: "Dear ed, how are you doing?"


    "Not bad."


    Looking at yarman, Chen Heng smiles and whispers: "what else do you have here?"


    "As in the past, something like magic iron metal."


    Looking at Chen Heng, Jarman said: "but there are many things that are demonized."


    Chen Heng, he added.


    Chen Heng nodded: "not bad."


    We have cooperated with Jarman many times over the years.


    For Chen Heng''s habits, yarman also figured out.


    Chen Heng doesn''t like to demonize materials by himself. Instead, he likes to hire other apprentices to help him do it.


    Over time, Jarman simply did the work himself. He would deal with the materials before selling them.


    It''s about the same this time.


    But for now, in the near future, his business situation is not very good.


    Chen Heng took a general look at his shelves.


    On Jarman''s shelf, there are not many things, but there are basic things.


    Things like magic iron and metal are not rare here.


    "What do you want?"


    Looking at Chen Heng, yarman said: "the price is easy to discuss."


    "Haven''t any apprentices been shopping lately?"


    Chen Heng looked around, then asked casually.


    "No more."


    Jarman shook his head and didn''t hide anything: "basically, all these things can''t be sold."


    "A lot of apprentices have left, and some materials are not wanted at all."


    "After all, not everyone has the same ability to make magic items as ed you do."


    He said, with some envy in his words.


    Indeed, even among all wizard groups, there are very few wizards who can make magic items.


    Most witches also use magic iron and other materials, but the things they make are not magic items at all, they can only be considered inferior.


    Like Chen Heng, there are only a few witches who can make magic items.


    "So."


    Chen Heng nodded, sighed, and then said nothing more.


    Because a large number of witches left, the prices of things here in yalman have also been reduced, and the prices have become very low.


    Chen Heng picked a lot of things inside, then left, ready to go to the next place.


    Before leaving, Chen Heng inquired about Jarman''s future plans.


    "Stay in College for a few more days."


    Without hesitation, Jarman said directly, "when I get rid of what I have, I''m ready to leave the college and live in other places."


    Obviously, like other apprentices, he was also ready to leave the college and go to a remote place.


    "Keep in touch after that."


    Chen Heng nodded, didn''t say anything more, just kept the contact information of yalman and the place he was going to.


    The communication conditions in this world are very poor, but as witches, they naturally have a special way to keep in touch, just a little trouble.


    After chatting with Jarman, Chen Heng left and went shopping.Because he sold demonized items before, he accumulated a lot of magic stones.


    If these magic stones are only stored on the body, they are not very useful for Chen Heng. They can only be used as raw materials for arranging the sorcery array.


    Now it''s just that all of them are used and a lot of materials are purchased.


    In the house of hunters college, there are many things that the outside world does not have.


    Taking advantage of the current gap, Chen Heng is ready to buy more things.


    Otherwise, if he left the college, it would be very difficult to get it again.


    With this idea, he almost swept the place in front of him.


    In addition to a large number of materials and even potions, Chen Heng also went to the library of the college to exchange several spell templates.


    In terms of magic, Chen Heng''s demand is not too big.


    After all, he has Charlie, a teacher who is a formal wizard, and Yana, a heritage stone given by a foreign wizard. His demand for magic inheritance is not very big.


    Just what Charlie gave, and the content contained in the inheritance stone, was enough for him to study for a long time.


    So in this respect, his demand is not big.


    After walking around and spending most of his demonization, Chen Heng turned around and left the place.


    In the next few days, he didn''t do much, just stayed in his room in silence.


    In this period of time, he has done a good job.


    Charlie''s account has been completed, and the tutorial course is basically over.


    As for the ships needed to leave, Charlie also helped him get in touch with the latest flights.


    A few days later, Chen Heng left the college with his luggage on his back.


    As he left, Charlie walked out of the lab and personally took him outside the college.


    "I didn''t expect Lord Charlie to care so much about others."


    Outside the gate of the hunter''s house college, Lange looks at Charlie who has left and Chen Heng in front of him. At this time, he can''t help but envy him.


    "You are enviable, ED, to be treated like this by Lord Charlie."


    Listening to this, Chen Heng smiles and then says, "what''s your plan after that?"


    "No plan."


    Lange shook his head, looked back at the direction of Charlie''s departure, then lowered his voice and whispered, "the college is going to be closed, but there can''t be no one left inside."


    "At that time, I will stay here and guard the gate of the college."


    He seemed to know what the college was going to do next, so he said at the moment.


    "Stay?"


    Looking at the blue grid, Chen Heng nodded, as if thinking.


    "Yes."


    Lange smiles and says, "actually, it''s not just me."


    "Oddo, Mike and the two of them will stay in the college with me this time."


    The college is going to be closed, but there is no shortage of people here.


    Otherwise, although there are many sorcery circles in the house of hunters college, it is not safe after all without a wizard to guard.


    If there are no witches left behind, there will be many problems if the witchcraft circle only operates by itself.


    This is one of the reasons why Lange and others need to stay behind.


    "Good luck."


    Looking at LAN Ge, Chen Heng nodded and then left.


    LAN Ge also smiles and waves to Chen Heng.


    Out of the gate of the college, outside, there are carriages waiting. It seems that they are waiting for someone.


    On the way, Chen Heng can often see some apprentices come out. Like him, he is also ready to leave the college.


    "It''s here after all."


    The original lively college has become a lot of desolation in a twinkling of an eye. Except for a few apprentices, there are not many people in it.


    As time goes by, the situation in the college will be even worse after the closure of the college.


    Feeling this change, Chen Heng''s face is calm, but he can''t help sighing.


    But it''s OK.


    The academy is only temporarily closed. When the future war is over and the situation in Hemu is clear, they will be summoned to come back again.


    The desolation at the moment is only temporary.


    For Chen Heng''s apprentices, their departure is only temporary and nothing.


    Walking on the road, after a moment, an apprentice who left the same recognized Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng was an apprentice who came to attend lectures in the past. He was a first-class apprentice.


    He recognized Chen Heng and warmly invited him to the port.


    Chen Heng agreed, so he took his carriage and went to the port together.


    When we get to the port, the ship is waiting there now. We will set sail when all the apprentices arrive."The time to leave is tomorrow."


    Came to the ship, put down his salute, Chen Heng asked some, got the result.


    After getting a reply, he didn''t ask any more questions. He just went to his room silently, put down his luggage, and quietly rested in the room while meditating.


    During this period, there were also some episodes.


    On this ship, most of them are apprentices, or their family and friends.


    Because of geographical reasons, there are many apprentices in the hunter''s house on this ship. Many of them are familiar faces of Chen Heng.


    Therefore, on this ship, Chen Heng met many acquaintances, including some apprentices who came to hunter''s house college with him.


    Like Zana.


    Zana is also ready to return home, this time also happens to be on the ship.


    More than two years have passed. Now, she is a first-class apprentice. She has magic power in her body, which is pretty good.


    Seriously speaking, although this progress can not be compared with Chen Heng, it is already fast compared with ordinary apprentices.


    Chen Heng can feel that her mana breath is not weak, which can''t be compared with ordinary first-class apprentices.


    But in his opinion, that''s it.


    When they met on the ship, they had some accidents, and then they had a reminiscence.


    Just then, a sound came from outside.


    "Victory belongs to us!"


    A low roar came from the outside.


    Standing on the deck, Chen Heng turned to look and just felt the magic wave coming from that direction.


    A lot of mana swings come from that place, and it''s not two at a time.


    There are three apprentices fighting in that place, and they use magic.


    Feeling this scene, many people on the ship look a little ugly.


    After a long time, the fluctuations of those mana gradually disappeared and gradually returned to calm.


    Then, a middle-aged apprentice in a black robe came to the ship with a blue face and explained to many apprentices, "it''s the Moke sect. I don''t know why, they suddenly launched an attack."


    He explained to many apprentices, and then left in a hurry, leaving only a group of apprentices thinking there.


    "Moke education seems to be a small organization..."


    standing on the deck, Chen Heng thought: "this time, did you even come forward?"


    In this way, as the war continued to develop and expand, more and more wizard organizations began to be gradually affected and more or less joined the chaos.


    As for the next result, I don''t know what it will be like.


    But no matter what, it has nothing to do with Chen Heng.


    The next day, the ship sailed as scheduled.


    Looking at the port in the distance, Chen Heng turned quietly.

 Chapter 181

    "It seems that I haven''t been back for a long time..."


    the spacious and huge castle stands in front of Chen Heng''s eyes.


    Looking at the huge castle in front of him, Chen Heng''s face was calm, but he sighed in a soft voice.


    This place is nothing else. It''s the castle where the dowo family is located.


    In this continent, the duowu family is very powerful and occupies a large territory.


    Chen Heng''s grandfather, Griffin, even has the title of Duke. He has a great reputation both in mortals and witches.


    As the base of duowu family, we can imagine the scale of the castle.


    It''s huge.


    However, despite its huge size, the atmosphere is unpleasant.


    In Chen Heng''s reaction, the castle in front of him is full of disgusting spiritual impurities. Vaguely, it seems that many people can hear crying and roaring before death.


    If you live in this kind of place for a long time, I''m afraid even the normal people will be suffocated into psychopaths.


    This is the result of long-term negative energy research.


    Too many people died in this place. These people were treated cruelly by Griffin before their lives. They had a strong negative energy and formed a mark in this place.


    Over a long period of time, a series of spiritual impurities have formed and lingered in this place.


    This kind of breath is uncomfortable for Chen Heng, which makes people feel very uncomfortable.


    In the past, there was a similar situation in the house of hunters college, but it was not so serious.


    In the college, there are not many people studying this except those formal wizards who study negative energy. Therefore, except for a few places, most places are very normal.


    There is no such horrible mental impurity.


    However, because of his past experience, Chen Heng has been used to it.


    Looking at the familiar castle in front of him, his face was calm, so he stepped into it.


    "Master ade."


    Walking into the castle, the people of duowu family are waiting in it.


    A middle-aged man, wearing a black robe, stood there respectfully, waiting for Chen Heng''s arrival.


    See Chen Heng into the castle, he hurried forward, went to Chen Heng side.


    "Follow me, please."


    His face was respectful, and then he stepped forward to lead Chen Heng.


    In this regard, Chen Heng did not say anything, just nodded calmly, without too much reaction.


    It''s also the norm in this castle.


    Under the influence of Griffin in the past, most of the people living in this castle were very indifferent, and their temperament was a bit gloomy, which made people feel very indifferent.


    Compared with those around him, Chen Heng''s performance is quite normal.


    Under Chen Heng''s gaze, the middle-aged man slowly moved forward.


    Finally, with Chen Heng, he went to a room.


    "Lord Griffin is resting in it."


    Standing outside the room, the middle-aged man respectfully said, no further, just said so.


    "Good."


    Chen Heng nodded.


    Without too much hesitation, he walked straight in.


    Walking into the room, a strong smell came from everywhere.


    It was a strong smell of medicine, and it seemed to be mixed with blood, which made people feel very disgusting.


    Asked about the taste, Chen Heng subconsciously frowned, a kind of want to vomit feeling.


    Inside, there is a big bed.


    On the head of the bed, an old man was lying alone on the head of the bed. At the moment, he seemed to be asleep and calm.


    It''s no one else. It''s Chen Heng''s grandfather, Griffin, the head of duowu''s family.


    At the moment, he was sleeping alone on the head of the bed. It seemed that something was wrong with his body.


    Chen Heng went to the bed alone and looked at Griffin lying on the head of the bed.


    As he watched, Griffin showed what he was like at the moment.


    His face looked very pale, with a strange smell all over his body, some like blood, but there seemed to be many differences.


    And in his body, an inexplicable spirit wave emerged, let Chen Heng not from frown.


    "What a chaotic feeling..."


    looking at Griffin and feeling the chaotic spiritual wave, Chen Heng couldn''t help frowning. At this time, he didn''t know what to say.


    Griffin''s mood swings were really chaotic, with a faint sense of madness.


    It doesn''t feel good.


    Feeling Griffin''s spiritual fluctuation, Chen Heng has an ominous premonition in his heart.


    Generally speaking, the mental fluctuation of normal people is very stable, even if it is a wizard.


    Once the spirit is unstable, it means that a person''s mood fluctuates violently, or his character has been distorted and changed.In Chen Heng''s feelings at the moment, Griffin''s mental state is like this. I don''t know why, he suddenly fell into madness.


    Look at this smoking, it should be a mental accident that led to this result.


    Standing in front of the bed, Chen Heng also noticed that around the room, there are many dried up blood stains.


    The bloodstains have dried up, but some are still fresh.


    If you look carefully, you can even find a lot of flesh and blood residues in every corner.


    A kind of inexplicable blood gas came from the shop.


    Looking at those corners, Chen Heng fell into thinking and couldn''t help losing his mind.


    A big hand fiercely stretched out, looked very thin, like a layer of skin and bones in general, especially terrible.


    At the head of the bed, I don''t know when, Griffin suddenly sat up. His face was full of bloodlust and distortion. At the moment, with chaotic mana waves on his body, Griffin stretched out his hand to Chen Heng.


    In this attack, his strength was very strong, and he didn''t mean to keep his hand. It looked like he was going to tear Chen Heng in two.


    Just at this time, a little fluctuation of mana emerges.


    In Chen Heng''s body, a layer of already arranged boundary emerges, directly blocking Griffin''s arm, making it unable to inch in, even Chen Heng''s body can''t touch.


    A long sigh came from Chen Heng.


    Feeling the movement on one side, Chen Heng sighs softly, then reaches out his hand and silently grabs Griffin''s outstretched hand and presses it down directly.


    Griffin''s arm is powerful, and it''s almost as powerful as the Knights.


    Just under the pressure of Chen Heng''s strength, the arm was weak and was directly pressed down by him.


    "Have you come this far?"


    Looking at Griffin lying on the head of the bed, his face twisted and horrible, staring at him, Chen Heng sighed, and many thoughts flashed in his heart.


    There is no doubt that Griffin''s spirit has a big problem, and now he is in a frenzy.


    Before that, I''m afraid many people have been poisoned by him and torn on his hands.


    "You... Damn it!"


    In front of him, Griffin''s voice continued, vaguely accompanied by a roar.

 Chapter 182

    "You... Damn it!"


    It''s a big, spacious room. On the head of the bed, Griffin''s eyes open. There''s blood and tyranny in his eyes, and there''s a kind of obvious madness.


    Just looking at each other seems to be able to feel the sense of insanity, as well as the feeling of mental distortion.


    On the head of the bed, he stretched out his arm and grabbed Chen Heng''s chest. It seemed that he wanted to kill Chen Heng and dig out his heart.


    In this regard, Chen Heng face calm, so calm looking.


    In front of the body, the arm went forward and grabbed towards Chen Heng''s chest, but it was blocked outside the clothes.


    A layer of invisible boundary is displayed, which blocks Griffin''s arm so that he can''t go further.


    This is the enchantment skill of Chen Heng''s demonized items.


    This time back, Chen Heng is well prepared.


    In the past, Charlie once gave a magic weapon to Chen Heng and put it on him.


    After Chen Heng''s return, this magic weapon has not been taken back. It is still on Chen Heng as a means for Charlie to protect his students.


    The guard ring is a real magic weapon, and the enchantment cast on it is also a real enchantment. Even if it is the magic of a formal wizard, it can block it.


    In addition, Chen Heng also has many demonized items made by himself.


    These items can also cast spells, and they are not weak at all.


    With these preparations, even if Chen Heng stood still and let Griffin keep attacking, nothing would happen.


    "The mental state has reached this point."


    Looking at Griffin lying on the head of the bed, Chen Heng frowned.


    He can feel that Griffin is in bad form at the moment.


    He had never seen that chaotic mental wave before.


    This also shows that Griffin''s state, at the moment has been obviously crazy.


    Before entering the room, the people of Duo Wu''s family once told Chen Heng to be careful of Griffin''s riot.


    At that time, Chen Heng already had the appropriate psychological preparation.


    But now, Griffin''s situation is much worse than he imagined.


    This state of mind, to be honest, is no longer suitable to continue to be a wizard.


    The greatest power of a wizard lies in his ability to cast magic.


    If you want to cast a spell, you need to be mentally stable enough.


    Otherwise, the mental state is not stable enough to build a stable spell template.


    Even if you have mana in your body, you can''t use it.


    Standing there in silence, Chen Heng thought for a long time and finally sighed.


    Then he walked out of the room.


    Outside the room, the previous middle-aged man was still standing there. At the moment, he saw Chen Heng come out of the room, quickly came forward and said, "master ed, are you not hurt?"


    "No


    Chen Heng shook his head: "grandfather, what happened to him? When did it start?"


    "It seems that four months ago..."


    the middle-aged man thought about it and then said, "at that time, Lord Griffin found a pair of precious materials, so he wanted to experiment."


    "Only in the end, the adult was affected in the experiment, mental state problems, directly fainted."


    "Since then, Lord Griffin has fallen into a deep sleep. When he wakes up, he will kill people."


    At this point, a touch of palpitation appeared on his face. It seemed that he thought of some scene of fear, and seemed to be afraid.


    "Send someone to guard this place."


    Chen Heng sighed softly, and then said, "I''ll try to make my grandfather as normal as possible."


    He said so, but without much hope in his heart.


    The subject of mental strength is a big problem.


    Even the official wizard is difficult to solve, let alone the current Chen Heng.


    This time, he came back with many potions, some of which could restore his spirit.


    It''s just that it''s not clear how much this will do for Griffin.


    "What''s the change in the circumstances?"


    Looking at the middle-aged man in front of him, Chen Heng then asked, "what''s the attitude of other families?"


    "For the time being, nothing has changed."


    The middle-aged man shook his head and looked at Chen Heng. His face hesitated: "only a few people know about the news of Lord Griffin''s coma, and other families don''t know about it....


    " but if it''s going on for a long time....


    his face looks a little hesitant, and he doesn''t seem to be sure.


    Chen Heng understood what he meant.Witches are long-term dwelling creatures. Except for a few, most of the other witches like to live in their own laboratories, but they don''t like to go out.


    As a wizard who studies negative energy, Griffin is even more so.


    In the past, Griffin didn''t see many people in a year.


    In this case, even if Griffin is in a coma at the moment, it will take a long time for the news to get out and be known by others.


    At least normally, there should be no problem in a year or two.


    But after a long time, the rest of the family will know.


    At that time, it will be easy to have problems.


    In addition to Chen Heng, there is only Griffin, a three-level apprentice in the duowu family.


    It''s impolite to say that the dowo family''s status at the moment is basically dependent on Griffin, a third-class apprentice.


    Without Griffin, their position at the moment is bound to plummet.


    Those families who had conflicts with the duo Wu family in the past, and others, will surely attack the duo Wu family and take away everything they have.


    This is also the reason why duo Wu''s family is eager to call Chen Heng back.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng can''t help shaking his head.


    In his view, this is not a problem.


    The resources occupied by duo Wu''s family at the moment are nothing to him.


    In this continent, although the duowu family is an aristocrat, it only occupies a small country. As for other resources, there are not many.


    In Chen Heng''s opinion, such a little resource is nothing at all.


    In the vast area of Hemu, there are some unoccupied sites. It''s really not good. At that time, just find a place to start over. There''s nothing to tangle with.


    And for the wizard, the resources of the mortal kingdom are really nothing.


    In addition to the sale of mortals as slaves, in exchange for some poor magic stone, there is nothing.


    That''s what the duo Wu family did in the past.


    However, in Chen Heng''s view, this process has no technical content, and its substitutability is too high.


    If it''s gone, it''s gone.


    All sorts of thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, and his face remained calm: "what about the previous pair of experimental objects?"


    "Still in the castle."


    The middle-aged man thought for a moment, then said, "since that day, we have been locked up, and now we are still in the bunker."


    "Bring them out."


    Chen Heng thought for a moment, then said, "let me see what''s special about them."


    The middle-aged man nodded respectfully, quickly turned around and walked on.


    After a while, Chen Heng saw the pair of experimental objects.


    To his surprise, the pair of experimental objects in front of him turned out to be a pair of young girls.


    "Girl?"


    In the room, Chen Heng frowned and looked up at the two girls in front of him.


    Under his gaze, the two girls in front of him showed their appearance.


    This is a young girl, only about ten years old. She looks very small.


    They were wearing a regular dress, which was worn out and couldn''t cover the key parts of their bodies, and they looked very dirty.


    From the appearance, it seems to be a pair of twin sisters, but apart from that, nothing special.


    At this moment, they stand in the middle of the room, facing Chen Heng''s line of sight, the whole body is trembling, looks very scared.


    Looking at the two little girls, Chen Heng seems to notice that there are many tiny scars on the two girls. Although they have healed, they still leave many traces.


    "What are these circumstances?"


    Looking at the scars on the two little girls, he frowned and looked at the old housekeeper.


    "It''s the experiment of Lord Griffin before..."


    on one side, facing Chen Heng''s sight, the old housekeeper whispered and said so.


    "Experiment..."


    Chen Heng frowned and thought of some unfriendly memories.


    His original body was brought to teach by Griffin when he was young, so he witnessed many experiments of Griffin.


    In his memory, Griffin''s experiment never seemed normal.


    Griffin''s experiments are the most frequent in his daily life.


    The appearance of these two little girls reminds Chen Heng of his past experience.


    Sitting on a wooden chair, thinking of this, he secretly shook his head, and then continued to look forward, looking at the two little girls: "what''s your name?"


    His eyes were fixed on the two little girls.And being watched by his eyes, the two little girls'' bodies seemed to be shaking slightly, and they seemed to feel some fear instinctively.


    After a while, they trembled and said their names under the hostile gaze of the people around them.


    The names of the two little girls are Ariel and virido.


    According to them, they came from the outside world, from another place, and came here after sailing. They were bought by Griffin.


    Besides, they don''t know anything.


    In the past, they did not seem to come from any special family. Their parents were just ordinary farmers. For some property, they sold them to slavers and finally turned to Griffin.


    Looking at them, Chen Heng shook his head secretly. After thinking for a moment, he said, "take them down and change their clothes."


    Voice down, one side of the old housekeeper nodded, then quietly forward, the two little girls away.


    In the following days, Chen Heng began to be busy.


    Griffin is still in a coma and in a bad state of mind within the dowo family.


    In order to solve this situation, Chen Heng tried many ways.


    He fed Griffin the potion he had brought from Hunter''s house college, and used sedation to try to stabilize Griffin''s spirit.


    Facts have proved that this approach has a certain effect.


    Under the double effects of potion and magic, Griffin''s mental state was slightly stable, but he still couldn''t wake up.


    His frenzied mental fluctuations were still not completely recovered, but the frequency of seizures was less.


    Moreover, once Chen Heng''s magic appeasement is lost, Griffin will revolt again.


    The occurrence of this situation makes Chen Heng feel headache.


    Fortunately, at this time, Chen Heng has nothing on hand. He can take his time to try. He doesn''t have to be in a hurry.


    Time passed slowly.


    A few days later.


    Chen Heng is busy in a spacious and quiet room.


    In the middle of the room, there is a small stone slab. On the stone slab, at the moment, the subtle magic array has been depicted, which is very complex and mysterious.


    Chen Heng is still busy on it.


    With the formation of the sorcery array, Chen Heng thought for a moment, then put a gem on the sorcery array.


    Then, a faint golden glow bloomed.


    Within the pure ruby, there is a very pure mana, which is infused into the near sorcery array and drives the formation of the sorcery array.


    Before long, under Chen Heng''s gaze, the sorcery array continued to spread, blooming with pale gold.


    "All right."


    Looking at the scene, Chen Heng couldn''t help laughing: "sure enough, it''s a success."


    The sorcery array in front of us is nothing else. It''s the sorcery array used to test the Sorcerer''s qualification.


    In the past, it took at least 50 magic stones to run this level of sorcery.


    But now, Chen Heng did not use the magic stone, and successfully let the sorcery circle run.


    Chen Heng''s past ideas have been successful.


    As early as in the hunter''s house college, he had already completed the transformation of the pattern array, and successfully transformed part of the pattern array in the azure world into the wizard array of the world.


    This includes the array used to store psychic power.


    In this world, the grain array used to store spiritual power in the azure world becomes the wizard array used to store wizard''s mana.


    With this tool, some magic stones needed by the sorcery circle can be replaced.


    In essence, magic stone is a kind of crystallization formed by condensation of high concentration of element particles, which is a kind of energy.


    Although there are some differences between the energy contained in it and the mana obtained by the wizard through transforming the elemental particles, there is little difference.


    This is the reason why magic stone can become a hard currency among witches.


    The difference between magic stone and mana is mainly in quantity.


    The energy contained in a magic stone is very huge.


    According to Chen Heng''s measurement, if the energy contained in a single magic stone is completely released, it is probably equivalent to 50 Ku.


    Fifty Ku is the amount of all mana of a second level apprentice.


    If a level 2 apprentice can have 50 mana stocks, he will have reached the level of being promoted to level 3 apprentice in mana. As long as he masters a corresponding mana template, he will be a level 3 apprentice.


    And such a second level apprentice''s whole body mana stock is equivalent to a magic stone.


    To some extent, this is a very cruel reality.


    It is because of this that many sorcerer arrays take the magic stone as the source of energy instead of the Sorcerer''s own mana.However, if the magic power of many witches can be left behind and stored in a special container to form a crystal of magic power condensed from magic power, it may not be a substitute for magic stone.


    In the past, there was no technology to store mana and condense it into a crystal of mana in Hemu area. Therefore, this method could not be achieved.


    But now, it''s different.


    This red gem in front of him is the carrier Chen Heng used to store his mana. It contains all the mana Chen Heng has stored in the past two years.


    There are not only his own, but also other apprentices in the college.


    Converted into magic stone, there are almost 50 magic stones.


    It''s just right to run the magic array in front of you.


    In front of Chen Heng''s eyes, the magic crystal slowly blooms its energy, and the sorcery array runs smoothly.


    Then Chen Heng turned and looked out.


    "Come in."


    Looking at the figure standing in the room outside, Chen Heng''s face was calm and he spoke directly.


    Then came the sound of footsteps.


    One by one, the figures came straight in.


    That is a member of the no family, in Chen Heng''s call, all came in.


    Since it is not easy to run the sorcery array, in order to avoid waste, we should simply use it.


    This is also the main reason why Chen Heng called these people here.


    Because of the need to consume the magic stone to start the wizard array, the cost of testing the wizard''s qualification is very high, and not everyone can afford it.


    In addition, it is time-consuming and labor-consuming.


    As a result, even if born in a wizarding family, few people can be tested.


    This time, it''s just right.


    At the call of Chen Heng, people from different families came here, looking forward with a little uneasy face, and then walked onto the stone slab engraved with the sorcery array.


    Subsequently, the reactions varied.


    There is no accident for Chen Heng.


    Most of the people who came to test this time were not qualified as witches.


    However, it is not without exception.


    There are two people with qualifications, but unfortunately, they are all first-class qualifications, which can be regarded as the lowest kind.


    Under normal circumstances, if there is no accident, I am afraid I will not be able to become a level 3 apprentice in my whole life. I can only struggle in the level of level 1 apprentice or level 2 apprentice.


    But that''s good enough.


    After all, it is a kind of luck to have the wizard qualification and become a wizard.


    Even if it''s only a first-class apprentice, under the influence of internal mana, the strength of the body will be gradually enhanced, making it gradually different, far more than ordinary people.


    If you are a second level apprentice, you may even master the magic as long as you work hard enough.


    It''s just that it''s undoubtedly more difficult.


    The detection speed of sorcery array is very fast. Before long, the members of the whole duo Wu family have all been detected.


    At the moment, the sorcery circle can last for a while.

 Chapter 183

    Chen Heng looked at his eyes.


    Now as time goes by, the whole duo Wu family has tested it.


    However, in front of us, the brilliance of the sorcery array has not been extinguished, and there is still some power left.


    "It seems to last for a while."


    Looking at the sorcery array in front of him, Chen Heng nodded and then said, "let others have a try."


    "Lest it be wasted."


    He said softly.


    The sorcery array in front of you will consume 50 magic stones at a time. Even if you replace the magic stones you need with the same amount of mana crystal, the value is too high.


    Now that it has been opened, it''s better to let others have a try.


    Maybe we can find some unexpected surprises, maybe.


    At the moment, Chen Heng is looking forward to it.


    But at this time, he also thought of some people.


    "What are the girls doing now?"


    He pondered for a moment, then looked up at the old housekeeper and asked.


    "Still in the living room."


    Looking at Chen Heng, the old housekeeper said respectfully.


    The little girls were in the castle now.


    In the past few days, Chen Heng tested the two little girls, but found nothing unusual. Therefore, Chen Heng arranged them in the castle to exist as maids.


    He is usually responsible for taking care of Chen Heng''s daily life.


    "Still busy?"


    Chen Heng nodded and then said, "let''s have a try."


    "Maybe there will be a surprise."


    He seemed to have something on his mind, with a smile on his face.


    In front of him, the old housekeeper nodded respectfully, then stepped forward and left.


    Before long, two little girls came slowly.


    Compared with before, they are in a much better mental state at the moment. They are also dressed in brand-new robes with brooms in their hands. It seems that they are working before.


    When they came to Chen Heng, they looked at him timidly, as if they were afraid and shy.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Looking at the two little girls, Chen Heng smiles, then whispers: "go up and have a try."


    His voice is very light, and his face looks very gentle, which makes people put down their vigilance.


    The two girls took a look at Chen Heng, then nodded timidly and walked slowly to the stone slab.


    The next moment, the light golden light blooms.


    "Two secondary qualifications."


    Looking at the light in front of him, Chen Heng''s face was smiling and his heart was clear.


    Sure enough.


    Griffin would like the little girls, not for no reason.


    These are two people with wizard qualification, and the qualification is not weak, with the level of two.


    Although it''s only level 2, it''s quite good after careful calculation.


    After all, as long as you are willing to work hard, it is not impossible to become a level 3 apprentice in the future.


    After careful calculation, this qualification is already very good.


    At least in Chen Heng''s view.


    That''s why Griffin values these two little girls so much.


    The light golden light blooms, so it covers all around.


    Looking at the brilliance, people around have been surprised, looking at the two little girls, eyes with consternation.


    "You''re kidding"


    "they''re just slaves, and they''re surprised by the performance of the two little girls.


    Wizard''s qualification is a very rare thing.


    Duo Wu family as a wizard family, the whole family in addition to Chen Heng one person, a total of only two people have wizard qualifications.


    But these two little girls, actually have the wizard quality.


    It has to be astonishing.


    "All right."


    Chen Heng clapped his hands, then stepped forward and waved to the two girls, signaling them to come to him.


    "Don''t worry."


    He spoke softly with a smile on his face: "this is a good thing."


    While pacifying the two girls, in his heart, he is also thinking.


    It''s no coincidence that both girls have wizard credentials.


    The two girls are twins. Their blood lines are almost the same, and even their mental fluctuations are very similar. It is difficult to find the difference without careful observation.


    So, does this show the connection between qualification and blood?


    At this moment, all kinds of thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, but his face still looked calm.


    After a while, in addition to the two little girls, the rest of the people came to test one after another.It''s a pity that none of these people have wizard qualification. They are all ordinary people.


    No wonder.


    After all, it''s very difficult for ordinary people to find a wizard.


    Under normal circumstances, even among thousands of people, it may not be possible to find a few people with wizard qualifications, which can be called one in a thousand.


    As for the duo Wu family, it is an exception.


    As a sorcerer family, the people of duowu family are all full of Sorcerer''s blood, so the probability of having Sorcerer''s qualification is greatly increased, which is far higher than that of ordinary people.


    In fact, it is precisely because of this that wizard organizations such as the house of hunters college only recruit apprentices in wizard families.


    On the one hand, it is monopoly; on the other hand, it is forced by reality.


    After all, looking for qualified apprentices among ordinary people is like looking for a needle in a haystack, which is too terrible for the consumption of resources and manpower.


    A qualification test not only costs 50 magic stones, but also requires at least one apprentice who is proficient in witchcraft array to preside over.


    The cost is too high.


    because of this, colleges like hunter''s house only recruit apprentices in wizard families.


    Standing in the same place, all kinds of ideas flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    After a while, he raised his head and looked in front of him.


    In front of him, the brilliance of the sorcery array on the stone slab has been dimmed, and the sorcery array depicted above has completely failed.


    On the other side, ruby, as a source of energy, is also in the dark, and its mana has been exhausted.


    This qualification test is over.


    Feeling all this, Chen Heng returns to his mind and goes forward to put away the sorcery array on the stone slab.


    The stone slab in front of us is not ordinary material, and the material that forms the sorcery array on it is not a simple thing. It has a considerable degree of value.


    It''s too wasteful to use it only once and then discard it.


    Put the slate away, then Chen Heng turned around and left the place.


    In the following time, in addition to studying Griffin, Chen Heng has another task.


    Teach students.


    Yes, teach students.


    On that day, after the qualification test, he accepted the two little girls and the two wizard qualified members of the duo Wu family as their teachers.


    This is not too much pressure for Chen Heng.


    In any case, he had been taught by Griffin and Charlie, two senior witches. In the house of hunters college, he also had a tutorial class for those apprentices.


    With his knowledge, it is more than enough to be a teacher for a few ordinary people.


    Of course, the reason why he wanted to teach these apprentices was not to show kindness, but to make some attempts.


    Although the magic array that collects mana and condenses mana into mana crystal has been developed, it still lacks the source of mana.


    Even with this kind of thing, Chen Heng alone can''t accumulate much mana.


    The best use of this kind of sorcery array should be to collect the mana of those ordinary apprentices and gather them together to achieve a better purpose.


    Chen Heng took these students at the moment and made this idea.


    He accepted these students only in the hope that after they become apprentices and can transform the outside world''s mana, they can contribute their own mana to become his large battery.


    Of course, in the noodles, Chen Heng will still cover up, eating will not be too ugly.


    In this way, he lived a quiet life for quite a long time.


    Time passed slowly.


    In the blink of an eye, more than three months passed.


    In more than three months, several of Chen Heng''s students have been on the right track and began to meditate intermittently.


    And Chen Heng''s research also has some achievements.


    "There seems to be some effect."


    In a quiet room, looking at Griffin on the head of the bed, the idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    During this period of time, in order to solve Griffin''s problems, Chen Heng took various measures to turn Griffin''s crazy spirit back to normal.


    To this end, he made many attempts.


    Some of these attempts can have some effect, but most of them are completely useless.


    Only then did Chen Heng find some tricks.


    "It seems that the use of the unique power produced by the worship of the moon god has a certain role in reversing the spiritual distortion."


    Standing on the head of the bed, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    During this period, apart from his research, he did not relax his meditation.


    The worship of the God of the moon, which was originally obtained from the mausoleum of the moon spirit, has long been adapted by him, making it suitable for human cultivation, but the effect has been greatly reduced.Chen Heng has a unique power in his body when he meditates with the worship of the moon god.


    It''s also mana, but it''s different from ordinary mana. It seems to be special in nature.


    In the worship of the moon god, there is an introduction to this unique magic power, which is called the power of the moon god.


    This is the unique effect of practicing advanced meditation.


    It seems that the high-level ghost idea not only surpasses the ordinary ghost idea in effect, but also produces unique mana, which is different from the ordinary mana.


    The use of the power of Luna seems to have a certain calming effect on the mental disorder, which can gradually restore the chaotic spirit and gradually return to normal.


    This is the effect of Chen Heng''s accidental discovery.


    During this period, he baptized Griffin with the power of Luna, and let him endure the influence of this unique mana, but finally got a good effect.


    Under the influence of Luna''s power, Griffin''s chaotic spirit gradually returned to calm. Although it still showed an extreme chaos, it was no longer as terrible as before.


    Everything seems to be on the bright side.


    Just observing this process, Chen Heng thought of something.


    , "the legend of the elves, the moon god is the most pure and peaceful God. It has the power to purify everything and soothe all chaos."


    looks at Griffin, who is lying on the head of the bed, and Chen Heng thinks. "So, the power of the moon god that comes out of the moon god''s sacrificial ceremony also possesses this kind of property, which can soothe the spirit and the impurity in essence."


    This is undoubtedly a huge discovery.


    The confusion of spirit is a difficult problem that the wizard will inevitably encounter when he grows up.


    For a wizard, spiritual purity and peace are the most important.


    Once the spirit is no longer pure, then the wizard itself will be in a very dangerous situation.


    It''s easy to have all kinds of accidents.


    and the power of the moon spirit has the power of appeasing spirit and essence, so it is undoubtedly a great advantage for Chen Heng.


    At least, for other witches, if they want to purify their spirit and get rid of their spiritual impurities, they need all kinds of magic array and potions.


    As for Chen Heng, he only needs to practice the worship of the moon god continuously to achieve this effect and keep his spirit pure all the time.


    This is undoubtedly a great advantage.


    But at the moment, Chen Heng thought of more aspects.


    Swallow the book of heaven.


    This skill obtained from the heaven and the green world has the function of swallowing the blood of other people''s body and increasing the blood of their own body.


    I don''t know who created this marvelous skill. The level of its founder is amazing.


    In theory, as long as the use of this method, continue to devour a variety of unique physique, then sooner or later the user will be able to get transformation, become the most excellent perfect physique, with the best qualifications.


    However, there is a huge problem with this method.


    Mental pollution.


    If you use the swallowing Sutra to devour the physical blood of other life, you will transform yourself, but you will also be affected by those blood, and eventually pollute your spirit, leading to accidents.


    If at the end of the day, the friar himself would fall into a madness, and he could not keep himself.


    It is precisely because of this that Chen Heng never thought of trying this method in the past.


    But now it seems that the differences in the world are showing up again.


    In the azure world, the pollution of spirit and spirit is a huge problem, which is difficult to solve.


    But in the wizarding world, for the wizarding people, this problem can be solved.


    After all, in the wizard system, the spiritual aspect is the most important, and the research on this aspect is very in-depth.


    If you want to purify the spirit and get rid of all kinds of impurities above the spirit, you can do it not only through various drugs, but also through meditation.


    And the worship of the moon god that Chen Heng mastered at the moment seems to have a more prominent effect on this aspect.


    "The purification and baptism effect produced by the worship of the moon god can eliminate the sequelae of swallowing the Sutra?"


    At this moment, Chen Heng fell into a deep meditation, can not help but think of this problem.


    The biggest problem of swallowing Tianjing lies in the influence of other blood vessels on the subject after swallowing other blood vessels.


    After all, there must be exclusion and difference between different blood, which will affect the spirit and spirit of the subject.


    However, if we can eliminate or even offset this kind of influence through some ways, then this kind of sequela will be equivalent to non existence.


    Perhaps the general way, can''t offset this powerful sequela, but can the moon god worship?This is the exclusive advanced idea of the moon elves. Its level is very high and its power is very strong. Its level will not be inferior to that of swallowing the Sutra, and it may even surpass it.


    It might work.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng can''t help but take some interest.


    Without too much hesitation, he bowed his head to meditate for a moment, and then prepared to make a try.


    So he quickly gave orders to go down.


    There are a lot of death row prisoners in the castle of duowu family.


    The sources of these prisoners are very complex, some of them are bandits outside, and many of them are slaves bought by Griffin in the past.


    However, no matter what the source of these people is, it is the same for Chen Heng.


    As the future successor of the dowo family, these things were equivalent to his property when Griffin was in a coma.


    With his command, not long after, a death row prisoner was knocked unconscious and sent directly to Chen Heng''s room.


    Looking at the prisoner in front of him, Chen Heng made a careful observation.


    The prisoner in front of him is just an ordinary young man. He''s in normal condition. He''s just an ordinary human. He doesn''t have any special blood or special qualifications.


    At this moment, he just lay on the ground, still in a coma.


    All in all, this is a normal person.


    Looking at the man, Chen Heng lowered his head and then extended his hand.


    The mystery of swallowing the book of heaven surged in his heart.


    Because the world is different, tuntianjing can''t run directly in this world.


    However, in Chen Heng''s opinion, after understanding the meaning of Tun Tian Jing, it is not a problem to temporarily modify the parts that are not in harmony with the world, so that it can be used in the world.


    Of course, because of the reasons for the revision, the effect of the revised tuntian Sutra is far less than the original version, just like the worship of the moon god.


    This can be seen in front of our eyes.


    In front of him, accompanied by Chen Heng''s action, the young man''s face in front of him gradually turned pale, and the whole body seemed to have some inexplicable changes.


    This is the result of the extraction of the blood source in the body.


    If the original version of the Sutra of swallowing heaven is only a few breaths, the young man will have been swallowed up.


    But now, the speed is so slow.


    But Chen Heng didn''t care much about it.


    Just slow down.


    Anyway, as long as it works.


    In his heart, he immediately applied a calming technique to the man, and then continued to start swallowing Tianjing, and began to extract the source of blood in the other person''s body.


    It took a long time for this process to come to an end.


    After a while, the young man in front of him has changed.


    he still kept his previous position, so he was lying on the ground. He just had no breath. The whole portrait was turned into a corpse. The essence of all the body was already swallowed up.

 Chapter 184

    In a quiet room, Chen Heng stands there alone, feeling the change of himself at this moment.


    In front of him, the corpse was lying there, and it was not the same as before.


    The source of life has been extracted, and the original living man has now become a mummy. There is no breath of life in his body. Obviously, he is dead and can''t die any more.


    It''s not just death.


    Chen Heng just looked at the mummy, and then he could know something about the inside of the mummy.


    "The internal fine structure has been destroyed..."


    standing in the same place, he mumbled and flashed the idea.


    After swallowing the essence of life, the internal structure of the corpse has been damaged to a certain extent and completely abandoned.


    Even if you throw this picture to some black wizards who are fond of corpses, I''m afraid they will treat it as rubbish and waste, and they will not care about it at all.


    Chen Heng has been prepared to carry out a test on the mummy to learn more about the influence of swallowing the essence of life.


    But at the moment, his focus is not here, but elsewhere.


    Chen Heng felt his situation carefully.


    After using the swallowing Sutra, the power in his body seems to increase.


    A warm current surging up and down his body, with the continuous integration of blood circulation into his body, affecting him.


    Along with this process, his strength is gradually becoming stronger.


    The magnitude of this increase is not high, but it does exist.


    The effect of swallowing Tianjing is really remarkable.


    Chen Heng didn''t do much. He just swallowed an ordinary man. He had no special blood and was not a wizard. He could have this effect on him.


    This kind of situation is very top-notch.


    Feeling his own situation, Chen Heng slowly closed his eyes.


    With swallowing other people''s life, Chen Heng can clearly feel that his spirit began to have some problems.


    If the normal situation may not have any special reaction, but in the state of meditation, this abnormal is particularly clear, let him even want to ignore.


    A slight sense of disharmony floated on Chen Heng.


    With the exertion of the swallowing Sutra and the constant integration of other people''s life sources, Chen Heng''s own spiritual fluctuations began to become frequent, not as pure as before, adding some impurities.


    It gives people the feeling that something suddenly appears on a piece of white paper. Although it is not much, it is very conspicuous.


    Feeling this feeling, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and he was not surprised at all.


    Then he began to push another force in his body.


    The light silver mana rushes into Chen Heng''s body and starts to work. Under the control of Chen Heng''s will, it slowly melts into his body.


    Just like he did with Griffin before.


    The power of the moon god.


    This light silver magic power is nothing else. It is the power of the moon god that Chen Heng worked hard to extract from his practice of offering sacrifices to the moon god.


    Compared with normal mana, Luna''s power has the unique power of purifying spirit and making soul pure.


    At the moment, with the integration of the power of the moon god into Chen Heng''s body, under Chen Heng''s induction and observation, the slowly growing spiritual impurities began to gradually dissipate, as if they were restrained by something.


    "It worked."


    Feeling the situation on the body, Chen Heng couldn''t help laughing.


    At the same time, he also felt the change in himself.


    No matter swallowing the Sutra or the power of the moon god, they all act on his body, and then feedback from the body to the spiritual level, resulting in the immediate impact.


    had been swallowing the sky and swallowing the essence of life. Chen Heng''s body was also affected and changed.


    However, with the integration of the power of the moon god into Chen Heng''s body, Chen Heng''s body seems to have been baptized and began to change gradually, and began to change in a certain direction.


    Here is the effect of mana.


    Just like the life energy of a knight, the magic power of a wizard will also affect the body of a wizard, making the body of a wizard strong in silence.


    This is one of the reasons why the apprentice is strong.


    Under the influence and drive of mana, even if the apprentices do not exercise, they can also have the body strength comparable with the knight.


    The power of Luna is also a kind of mana.


    As a mana, it will affect the body, drive the body to transform and evolve upward.


    The situation at the moment also shows the effect.


    After staying in the room for a while, Chen Heng slowly stopped.


    Facts have proved that the effect of the worship of the moon god really has a great healing effect on the sequelae caused by swallowing the heavenly scriptures.


    The power of the moon god produced by the worship of the moon god itself can have an impact on the body, making the origin of the blood contained in the body become pure and gradually produce transformation.This effect can just make up for the defect brought by swallowing the heavenly Scripture, and make the blood sources which are disordered because of swallowing different life sources gradually come to one and merge into one again.


    For Chen Heng, this is undoubtedly good news.


    However, on the other hand, the effect of the worship of the moon god is not unlimited.


    Chen Heng''s own race is human, not spirit.


    His practice of offering sacrifices to the moon god did not have a good effect, so his appeasement for blood chaos was very limited.


    Although the sequelae of swallowing Tianjing can be solved, it will take a long time.


    This also means that Chen Heng''s use of the Sutra is not unlimited, and must be within a certain range.


    Otherwise, even if it is the moon god sacrifice, there is no way to ensure that he can return to normal.


    "Just slow down."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng smiles. This idea flashed in his heart: "it''s better than not being able to use it at all."


    The thought flashed through his mind, then he lowered his head and looked at the corpse in front of him.


    Looking at the mummy, Chen Heng hesitated for a moment, and finally started to put it aside for the later test.


    Then he turned and left the room.


    Outside the room, a burst of fresh air blowing, everything around seems very fresh, with a sense of inexplicable.


    But for all that, the view is not beautiful.


    All around, it was full of gloomy scenes.


    With Chen Heng''s strong spirit, he can even feel the ubiquitous spiritual impurities and the lingering resentment.


    These are all left by Griffin in the past.


    In the long-term experiment, countless dead souls left their marks in this place, which made this place gradually become terrifying.


    Although for ordinary people, this place is just a bit gloomy, but for Chen Heng, this place is a place of the dead.


    Fortunately, the conditions for the birth of spirit bodies are very harsh.


    Otherwise, Chen Heng is really worried about whether this place will give birth to a spirit body.


    "Take a chance and move out of this place."


    Looking at the scenery ahead, Chen Heng shook his head secretly.


    Although it doesn''t have much influence, it''s not a good thing to stay in such a gloomy place.


    The ubiquitous spiritual impurities, though not causing any substantial impact, are also easy to pollute people''s spirit and make people''s character gradually become gloomy and indifferent.


    It''s probably because of this that people without family become what they used to be.


    In that case, there''s no need to stay in this place.


    At the moment, Chen Heng has plans to move.


    But for the time being, this is not the most important thing.


    "Next, it''s time to look around..."


    standing in the same place, Chen Heng raised his head and looked into the distance. At the moment, he was still thinking about the scene in the distance.


    In the days that followed, everything seemed very calm.


    In Duo Wu''s family, since Chen Heng''s return, the chaos caused by Griffin''s coma has been cleaned up.


    In the following days, after returning to the duowu family, Chen Heng didn''t mean to leave. He just sat in the duowu family, doing experiments and teaching students.


    Time just goes by.


    Unconsciously, two years have passed.


    In the early morning, the outside sun shines, it is particularly bright.


    "Well, you''ve succeeded in having your own mana."


    Standing at the top of the classroom, Chen Heng looked at the four people below, with a smile on his face: "according to the standards of witches, you are already a first-class apprentice."


    Voice down, below a few apprentices face revealed surprise expression.


    These people are not others. They are the students Chen Heng accepted at the beginning.


    In the past two years, including the two twin sisters, they have all successfully meditated and really possessed mana.


    If you can do this, you will be a first-class apprentice.


    Compared with the second level apprentice and the third level apprentice, the threshold of the first level apprentice is very low. Even if you don''t master anything, you can be regarded as a first level apprentice as long as you have even a little mana.


    But even so, this is a real apprentice after all.


    Only when the magic power is really gathered can we be regarded as the real ranks of witches.


    In other words, from this moment on, Chen Heng''s four students have officially entered the ranks of witches.


    It''s not easy.


    Chen Heng sighed as he looked at the apprentices who were looking very happy on his face.In order to teach these apprentices, he did his best in these two years.


    However, it took Rao two years to make them reach the standard of their mental power through meditation, and then they succeeded in acquiring their own mana through meditation.


    This whole process is particularly difficult, let Chen Heng clearly realize the importance of qualification.


    At the beginning, because of his strong talent and strong mental power, he had no difficulty in the process of Gathering Mana. The whole process was completed smoothly without any obstacles.


    But now it''s someone else''s turn, Chen Heng realized the difficulty.


    A normal apprentice doesn''t have his strong mental strength or his qualification.


    If these people want to gather mana, they must temper their spirit day after day to make their mental power reach a certain level, and then they can slowly accumulate mana in their bodies by pulling elemental particles through meditation.


    The whole process is extremely difficult.


    But it''s OK.


    Now, everything is on the right track.


    After you gather mana in your body, it will be more smooth.


    Driven by mana, the physical quality of these apprentices will gradually become stronger and surpass the mortals.


    It''s hard work.


    "Let''s call it a day."


    Standing on the platform, Chen Heng opened his mouth at will and announced the end of the class.


    In front of him, the four apprentices bowed to Chen Heng, then turned and left.


    In the classroom, soon only Chen Heng was left.


    After the teaching just now, the whole classroom is in a mess.


    It''s very messy everywhere.


    However, Chen Heng didn''t care. He just shook his head and then waved.


    Several puppets received the signal, walked slowly into the classroom, and began to clean up in silence.


    Then Chen Heng turned around and left here.


    Walking out of the classroom is a very bright scene.


    Outside is full of grass, occasionally, you can see some rabbits swimming in it, it is very harmonious.


    As early as two years ago, Chen Heng changed his place and directly moved the base of Duo Wu family from that castle to the manor in front of him.


    Although there are some troubles, compared with the previous castle, there are no mental impurities everywhere on this manor, and there is no resentment accumulated by negative energy, which will not affect people''s spirit.


    For Chen Heng, this is enough.


    Everywhere, the breeze came, bringing a chill.


    Facing the breeze, Chen Heng turned around and left the place.


    Before long, he came to another room.


    Outside the room, the old housekeeper of the manor was waiting there.


    "How is grandfather?"


    Looking at the old housekeeper in front of him, Chen Heng''s face was calm and asked softly.


    "It''s much better."


    Looking at Chen Heng, the old housekeeper looked respectful and said, "in recent days, I''ve been awake for some time. I''ll wake up."


    "Is it?"


    Chen Heng nodded: "that''s good."


    After chatting with the old housekeeper and learning about the recent situation, Chen Heng stepped forward and went in.


    Into the room, on the head of the bed, Griffin was still lying there.


    It''s just that Griffin is much better now than in the past.


    At least, his mental state at the moment has been much more stable, no longer as in the past, it seems particularly chaotic.


    Entering the room, Chen Heng does his routine work, injecting the power of Luna into Griffin''s body to appease his confused spirit and body.


    As usual, he did the same thing.


    But this time, Griffin''s reaction was more obvious.


    As if feeling that unique feeling, Griffin slowly opened his eyes.


    His mental state still looks a little bad, but at least he is still sober at the moment, not as violent as he used to be.


    "Ed?"


    A slight voice came from his mouth.


    Lying on the head of the bed, he reluctantly turned around and looked at Chen Heng in front of him. He could not help but speak softly.


    "It''s me."


    Chen Heng nodded: "how do you feel now?"


    "That''s it..."


    Griffin shook his head, his face looked a little ugly: "my experiment still failed..."


    "directly stimulating the body with different mental powers, as expected, still can''t, not only didn''t let me get stronger power, but almost made my mental breakdown..."


    "how did you wake me up?"He took a deep breath, along with the conversation with Chen Heng, the spirit seems to be more sober, can''t help looking at Chen Heng asked.


    "Something was used, and a lot of potions."


    Chen Heng nodded and said softly.


    "Is it?"


    Griffin''s face burst into a wry smile: "then you shouldn''t have made me wake up."


    "Now I can think of how many magic stones you spent to wake me up."


    He said with a wry smile on his face.


    The medicine that can pacify the spirit and purify the spiritual impurities has always been very precious.


    It can be imagined that Chen Heng must have spent a lot of such things in order to make him recover.


    And these are magic stones.


    "I''m a dying old man, and even if I can survive, it won''t last long..."


    Griffin sat up from the bed, looked at Chen Heng, and shook his head: "those magic stones are better for you than for me."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Chen Heng shook his head: "I don''t lack that magic stone."


    The healing process of Griffin did cost a lot of magic stones, but it was not as much as Griffin imagined.


    This is because in the whole process of healing, Chen Heng''s own mana consumes the most.


    As for the real medicine, it doesn''t cost much.


    However, if the value of Chen Heng''s mana is taken into account, it will cost a lot.


    Among other things, the unique power of Luna is much better than many potions.


    If you sell it, you can definitely sell a lot of magic stones.


    However, Chen Heng is indifferent to this.


    "I hope so."


    Griffin kept a bitter smile on his face and didn''t believe Chen Heng''s words.


    Then, lying on the head of the bed, he felt his body for a moment, and then he could not help frowning: "the mana in my body, why..."


    "this is what I arranged before..."


    looking at Griffin, Chen Heng said casually: "before, in order to avoid unexpected, I deliberately sealed the mana in your body, so as to avoid any problems."


    He spoke softly and then waved.


    A little magic power surged out of him and affected all around him. It directly untied the sorcery array on Griffin.


    Griffin was stunned by this scene.


    "Ed, you....


    he was a little surprised. He looked at Chen Heng in front of him and looked at him closely. At this moment, there seemed to be some expectation in his eyes:" you are now...


    "right."


    Chen Heng nodded, did not deny: "I am now, has been a three apprentices."


    After all, he is a fourth-class talent, and his mental strength is far stronger than ordinary people.


    For the general wizard, it takes a lifetime to become a level 3 apprentice.


    But for Chen Heng, it is far less difficult.

 Chapter 185

    Chen Heng''s process of becoming a three-level apprentice is much simpler than others.


    As early as a long time ago, in the two years of Hunter''s house college, he was close to a third level apprentice.


    After returning to his hometown, in the past two years, Chen Heng never gave up his meditation.


    Therefore, as early as more than a year ago, he has been promoted successfully, and is a real level 3 apprentice.


    In Chen Heng''s view, this is a very normal performance.


    It would be strange if he didn''t have the speed to practice with the knowledge of Zeng Zhenjun and such excellent innate conditions.


    To tell you the truth, even the speed in front of him has been deliberately suppressed.


    At Hunter''s house college, if he didn''t focus on meditation because he was worried about the bad effects of being promoted too fast, he would have been promoted at that time.


    However, after returning to his hometown, this scruple disappeared, so naturally, he was promoted very quickly.


    But obviously, for Griffin, this speed is a bit too exciting, so that he hasn''t responded for a long time.


    "Good."


    It took him a long time to react. Looking at Chen Heng in front of him, his face showed a happy color: "it seems that we don''t have a family. In this generation, a formal wizard will finally appear."


    Formal wizard, this is undoubtedly Griffin''s lifelong dream.


    Chen Heng''s predecessor was brought around by Griffin when he was a child. The goal of his indoctrination was to become a regular wizard.


    From Chen Heng''s present performance, this goal is finally possible.


    "At your age, there are at least more than ten years left for you to accumulate the power to attack the official wizard."


    Looking at Chen Heng, Griffin''s face was full of longing: "you are a level 4 qualification. If you attack a formal wizard, there is more than half of the possibility. If you attack a formal wizard for such a long time, there is at least 70% of the possibility of success."


    He said the number with an excited face.


    Just listen to this, Chen Heng can''t help but frown: "only 70%


    Perhaps in the eyes of senior apprentices like Griffin, 70% of them may be very high.


    However, in Chen Heng''s view, 70% of the time is possible, but some are not very safe.


    In terms of his conditions, it is safe to have at least 90% possibility.


    However, there is no need for Chen Heng to speak in front of Griffin.


    So he nodded and said nothing more.


    And on the head of the bed, Griffin is still in the previous excited state.


    Looking at his state at the moment, Chen Heng made a special observation.


    After two years of hard work, under the nourishment of Luna, Griffin''s mental state at the moment has been basically stable.


    Moreover, his body also underwent a baptism under the influence of the moon god, resulting in a transformation.


    So far, the situation is pretty good.


    But it''s clear that even so, Griffin''s life should be running out.


    After all, according to the normal age, Griffin should have been in the coffin.


    Although the life of a wizard is longer than that of ordinary people, it doesn''t go far.


    After all, Griffin is only a third-class apprentice, not a regular wizard.


    He is able to survive until now, relying on his body again and again, in order to extend his life.


    In the past, Chen Heng had seen many similar transformations in the house of hunters college.


    In fact, for the wizard, similar transformation is very common, whether it is to increase their own strength, or to get a higher life expectancy, it is normal.


    It''s just that Griffin''s current situation makes it impossible for him to make another transformation.


    According to his current physical condition, if he remoulds, he will probably die in the process of remoulding.


    If we don''t carry out the transformation, I''m afraid he won''t be able to survive for many years in his present situation.


    Unless, for the rest of the time, he can be promoted to a full wizard.


    Thinking of this possibility, Chen Heng shook his head.


    If you expect to be promoted to a regular wizard and gain new life in this way, you might as well expect to transform the human body.


    At least there is a certain possibility of success.


    In Griffin''s current situation, if you try to promote a regular wizard, it is undoubtedly suicidal.


    As a student of Charlie, a regular wizard, and a descendant of Griffin, a third-class apprentice, Chen Heng knows nothing more about the process of promoting him to a regular wizard.


    Under normal circumstances, if you want to become a regular wizard, you need to have a strong physique first.


    This is because in the process of promotion, the wizard needs to burn his life in order to gain the energy of upward leap.Then, we need to test the spirit of the wizard, from the physical to the spiritual.


    In theory, only a wizard who is as strong physically and mentally can be promoted to success.


    This is recorded in both Chari''s teaching and Yana''s inheritance stone.


    And in front of Griffin, whether it is his spirit or body, there is no doubt that there are a lot of problems.


    If he tries to be promoted to a regular wizard, he will fall on the spot without doing anything.


    It''s better to look forward to the transformation of human body.


    In the room, after talking with Griffin for a while, Chen Heng turns and leaves.


    Griffin''s recovery is undoubtedly of great benefit to Chen Heng.


    Even at the end of his life, Griffin is a third-class apprentice.


    With him, Chen Heng can easily go to other places to explore, not limited to the duo Wu family.


    In addition, with the help of Griffin, a third-class apprentice, Chen Heng''s many experiments can be regarded as having assistants, so he doesn''t have to work as hard as he used to.


    These are obvious benefits.


    Time passed slowly.


    Unconsciously, more than two months have passed.


    During this period, Griffin also officially appeared, representing the DORO family, to participate in the gathering of another wizard family.


    At the party, he had a smile on his face. Although he was very old, no one dared to underestimate him.


    All of a sudden, some rumors generated by two years of absence will be directly strangled in the cradle.


    In these two years, because Griffin didn''t show up, there was no lack of speculation around.


    Some people speculate that Griffin has actually died, accidentally died in an experiment. At the moment, Chen Heng is the only wizard in the duowu family.


    But this time Griffin''s appearance, actually broke this rumor without doubt, let this rumor break by itself.


    Of course, to this extent, even if Griffin appears, the effect is not as great as it used to be.


    In these two years, Chen Heng has not done nothing.


    His technique of making demonized objects is once again demonstrated in this continent.


    In the past two years, he has won over many wizard families and gained a lot of things through his own magic items.


    Similarly, in the past two years, Chen Heng also publicized the fact that he was promoted to the third level apprenticeship.


    With many demonized items, he is also a level 3 apprentice. Chen Heng''s strength is undoubtedly the strongest in this continent.


    Just this, no one dares to be hostile to Chen Heng.


    Thanks to Chen Heng, in the past two years, duo Wu''s family has been expanding. Now, compared with before Griffin''s coma, it is even more strengthened.


    After all, in today''s duowu family, there are not only Chen Heng, a third-class apprentice, but also his four students.


    After two years of teaching, the four students Chen Heng had received had gathered their magic power and became a wizard apprentice.


    If you count Chen Heng himself, there are only five witches in the duowu family, not including Griffin.


    This number is the first on this continent.


    There is no other family, except the duowu family, that can have more witches than this.


    With such strength, naturally no one dares to start with duo Wu family.


    Therefore, whether Griffin wakes up or not does not matter much.


    Nevertheless, the awakening of a third-class apprentice is good news for the current duo Wu family.


    At least it can greatly expand the power of the DORO family.


    As for others, the impact is not too great.


    Time passed slowly.


    In the following time, Chen Heng didn''t do much. He just sat silently in his laboratory, trying to meditate and improve his spirit and mana.


    His spiritual power is more and more powerful, even Griffin, a third-class apprentice, is far from comparable with him today.


    "I''m afraid your mental strength has reached the standard of promotion to a regular wizard."


    In the quiet laboratory, observing Chen Heng''s performance, Griffin whispered and said with such a sigh.


    "It''s up to standard, but it''s not insurance."


    In front of him, Chen Heng took back his magic and shook his head silently: "if you want to be more secure, you''d better wait for a while."


    Compared with the normal wizard, Chen Heng''s own spiritual power is a great advantage.


    Because of his past experience, his mental power is naturally strong. Even before he became a wizard, his mental power is enough to compare with that of the third level apprentice.


    Now, after several years of meditation, Chen Heng''s mental strength has become more and more huge, and has already reached the standard of promotion to a formal wizard.In fact, Chen Heng is now very close to the official wizard except for mana.


    "If you want to be a regular wizard, you need not only enough vitality, but also spirit and mana."


    One side, Griffin whispered, his face full of envy: "these three standards, ED, you can achieve all."


    Compared with ordinary witches, Chen Heng''s conditions are undoubtedly favorable.


    He is born with great mental power. The great mental power needed to be promoted to a regular wizard is a huge threshold for others, but there is almost no problem for him.


    In terms of the accumulation of mana, Chen Heng has his own huge spiritual power, plus the level 4 qualification, which is not a problem. With the passage of time, he will be able to reach the standard of promotion to a formal wizard sooner or later.


    As for the final vitality, it is not a problem.


    Chen Heng is not only a wizard, but also a knight who activated the seed of life.


    Compared with the simple wizard apprentice, his vitality is more powerful.


    Coupled with his age, he is at the most vigorous time in human life.


    The combination of various conditions is extremely favorable.


    Ordinary wizard as long as Chen Heng has the same conditions, can be called the promotion of formal wizard.


    But Chen Heng has everything.


    In Griffin''s view, the possibility of Chen Heng''s promotion to a formal wizard is undoubtedly great.


    Except for a few unexpected circumstances, he could hardly imagine what Chen Heng would fail for.


    "All right."


    Looking at Griffin, Chen Heng smiles and says, "even if it''s a formal wizard, it''s just the beginning. It''s nothing."


    "Not to mention that I''m not even there yet."


    He said softly.


    "Yes."


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, Griffin nodded, feeling a little complicated.


    "How are you preparing for the test?"


    Then, Chen Heng continued to speak, looking at Griffin asked.


    "It''s already getting ready."


    Griffin nodded, but his face was a little ugly. "Ed, do you really want to test those people for free?"


    "It''s not free."


    Chen Heng shook his head: "as the price of testing qualification, if they test out that they have wizard qualification, they must join us and become our people."


    "That''s not the same."


    Griffin shook his head: "after all, these are people from other families..."


    "we don''t have families. We can''t trust them after all."


    "All right."


    Looking at Griffin, Chen Heng smiles: "we don''t need their ownership, we just need to make sure they can be driven by us and use them."


    "It''s like a college."


    Griffin''s thought, obviously, still stays in the family. He thinks that there is no need to cultivate and test people except Dorothy''s family.


    After all, these are not the people of Duo Wu''s family. Even if they are cultivated through hard work, what can they do in the end?


    It''s not cheap.


    In Chen Heng''s opinion, this is not the case.


    Of course, the cohesion of the family is very strong. In this era, especially among the wizard groups, the concept of the family is very important. Except for a few examples, few people will betray their families.


    But if it is confined to the family, then the limitation is too great.


    After all, no matter how prosperous a family may be, its people and strength are limited, and it is not comparable with the broad masses outside.


    If you want to get enough strength, you must unite forces outside the family and all forces that can be united.


    That''s how it is right now.


    Chen Heng''s experiment has fallen into a bottleneck. If he wants to go further, he must need the assistance of other witches.


    In the single duo Wu family, even if all the clansmen were tested, only two people with wizard qualification were found.


    Even with Griffin and Chen Heng, they are just four people.


    With such a large number of people, Chen Heng''s plan can not be completed.


    Therefore, it is necessary to open the testing to the outside world and obtain fresh blood from the outside world.


    "It''s like a college..."


    in front of him, listening to Chen Heng''s words, Griffin suddenly brightened up.


    "Ed, you... Don''t you...


    as he stood there, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he seemed to think of something. Even his voice seemed a little excited:" do you... Want to build a college of your own? "


    Set up your own college?


    Listen to Griffin''s words, Chen Heng Leng Leng, some accident.But after thinking about it, it seems that it''s not bad.


    In order to fulfill his future expectations, he must recruit apprentices as much as possible and obtain more support from witches.


    In order to unite these wizards, it seems necessary to set up a wizard organization.


    It''s a good form like the house of hunters college.


    All sorts of thoughts flashed in my mind. Thinking of this, Chen Heng nodded and said, "it''s not bad."


    "If we can, what''s wrong with setting up an organization of our own, or even a college?"


    He said softly, looking at Griffin.


    "I see."


    Listen to Chen Heng''s words, Griffin''s face suddenly excited up, this time appears particularly excited: "I understand ed what you mean."


    "You can rest assured that I will watch this test carefully to ensure that there will be no mistakes."


    In front of him, looking at Griffin, who was suddenly excited, Chen Heng was surprised, but he nodded.


    Anyway, Griffin''s energy is a good thing.


    It''s better than having a gloomy face and unwilling to do it.


    Time passed slowly.


    In the following time, people from different families came to this continent one after another and gradually gathered in the territory of Duo Wu family.


    The reason why they come together is nothing else, just for the upcoming testing ceremony.


    For the local wizard family, this is a very rare opportunity.


    For Chen Heng, the so-called detection ceremony is just like that, but for the Wizards in this continent, the so-called detection ceremony is not so simple.


    Just think about it.


    Before Chen Heng came back, he couldn''t even see a few demonized items in this area, even less than five level 3 apprentices.


    As a level 3 apprentice returning from the hunter''s house, Griffin is already the strongest in this area.


    From these messages, we can understand how backward the witches in this continent are.


    If we say that the wizard area where Yana came from is advanced compared with the Hemu area, then compared with this area, the Hemu area will be advanced for another era.


    In Chen Heng''s opinion, it''s not too difficult to arrange the wizard array for qualification testing, but it''s probably an extremely difficult means for ordinary apprentices.


    It''s not easy to find out a few apprentices who are proficient in sorcery array in this area, and then find out 50 magic stones as starting energy.

 Chapter 186

    The wizard civilization in Hemu region is far less developed than ordinary people think.


    Moreover, the development among different regions is extremely uncoordinated.


    In the central area of Hemu District, the number of witches is quite considerable. Some witches'' organizations are also quite common there, such as the house of hunters college. They all recruit new apprentices to supplement themselves.


    But outside the core of the Hemu region, the situation is different.


    In some remote continents, the wizard is basically a legend, and even the top of it does not know that the wizard exists.


    In such a place, the strongest of them are often some knights.


    The mainland where Chen Heng''s hometown is located is not so backward, but obviously, it has nothing to do with today.


    Because of this, a chance of qualification testing is extremely rare for many people.


    In the past, only the core members of the wizard family could have this opportunity and the ability to participate in testing.


    But this time, Chen Heng''s test is directly open, as long as they meet the conditions, they can come to the territory of duowu family to participate in this test.


    As soon as the news spread, it naturally caused the shock of those wizard families. For this reason, one by one, they left their own family territory and came to the area where duo Wu family was located.


    Obviously, they all came with the attention of participating in this test.


    Time passed slowly.


    A few days later.


    At noon, the outside world is sunny, with bursts of breeze blowing in, blowing the air around it, making it particularly cool.


    In a huge square, a stone slab has been set up there, now it looks very conspicuous.


    The stone slab is very unique, and its material looks different from ordinary stone slab.


    On the stone slab, a complex sorcery array is being portrayed.


    Chen Heng stood in front of the stone slab and slowly set out the wizard array used to test the qualification.


    In the process, no one dares to say anything.


    All the witches around him are staring at Chen Heng''s action now, looking at him for fear of missing any of the details.


    For the witches in this continent, even the wizard array used to test their qualifications is an extremely rare thing,


    in the past, they could not touch these things at all.


    Now I have a chance to see the whole process of layout, so I can''t let it go.


    They stare at Chen Heng''s movements and want to learn something from his movements.


    In this regard, Chen Heng did not care.


    The structure of sorcery array is so delicate and complex.


    For Chen Heng, although the present sorcery array is not difficult, it may not be so for others.


    In fact, it is very difficult for any wizard to master the sorcery array.


    Even in colleges like hunter''s house, there are only a few level 3 apprentices who can master this sorcery array.


    It is very difficult for most people to master this sorcery array alone.


    As for learning from others'' arrangement, it is even more impossible.


    So, for the whole process, Chen Heng didn''t hide anything. He just started to decorate in front of many witches.


    One side, Griffin put on a black wizard''s robe, now with a friendly smile on his face, talking with a group of wizards there.


    But although he was chatting, his eyes were also fixed on the front.


    To be exact, it''s the action of staring at Chen Heng. I dare not let it go for a moment.


    Under their gaze, Chen Heng soon completed his task.


    "It''s done."


    After depicting the last trace, Chen Heng gets up and looks at the apprentices behind him.


    "Awesome..."


    an old wizard, who was thin but in good spirits, whispered. Looking at Chen Heng, he couldn''t help sighing: "Griffin, your grandson is giving you a big face."


    "His research in the sorcery circle has completely surpassed those of us old guys."


    "Yes..."


    listening to this, Griffin also raised his head and sighed softly: "he has completely surpassed me..."


    "in addition to the mana, I can''t compete with ED in other aspects by virtue of my age..."


    his face is a little proud and also a little quiet.


    Obviously, although I am proud of my grandson, it''s very hard to be surpassed by my younger generation so soon.


    This is especially true for people like Griffin.


    But when he was lonely, he also felt gratified.In any case, this is his grandson, the future successor of the duowu family, and the only one with the hope of being promoted to a formal wizard in the duowu family for countless years.


    No matter what, he will be proud of Chen Heng.


    Looking at Griffin at the moment, the rest of the Wizards around sighed one after another. At this moment, the mood was a little complicated.


    Although he wants to expand the number of wizards on hand, Chen Heng will not invite everyone.


    Even if you have mastered the technology of condensing mana crystal, the mana crystal is not unlimited, and the number of people that the wizard array can detect is very limited.


    Therefore, this time to be able to come here, to participate in this test, are basically some of the wizard family and do not have a good family.


    Only these people are qualified to come here with their family descendants to participate in the test.


    As for the rest, they are not qualified at all.


    Of course, in order to participate in the test, they also have to pay a certain price.


    Like their own mana.


    During the visit of these witches to the dowo family, they need to pay half of their mana every day as the price of their participation in the test.


    These witches are basically old witches, and each one is an old monster of Griffin''s time. Even if there are younger ones, they are in their twilight years.


    Although the power of these people has begun to decline in their old age, the mana accumulation in their bodies is extremely huge, far stronger than that of the same apprentices.


    The mana of these people is very good for Chen Heng to transform the mana crystal.


    Through the transformation of these people''s mana into mana crystal, we can make up for the loss of opening the sorcery array.


    In the past life, before long, the magic array was shining.


    A kind of hazy light of mana shows, floating on the body of sorcerers around.


    Looking at the brilliance, their reactions were different, but their eyes were shifted to the past.


    "You know the rules."


    Chen Heng turned and looked at the apprentices in front of him: "each family can take ten people up."


    He whispered out the limits.


    The reason why there are quantity restrictions is mainly for rational distribution.


    After all, if there are no restrictions at all, even if Chen Heng''s mana crystal is enough, I''m afraid it can''t be worth the loss.


    If there are ten people in one family, they can take care of each family. They can not only ensure fairness, but also make full use of all the power of the sorcery array.


    Front, listen to Chen Heng''s words, many sorcerers can''t help nodding.


    For this test rules, they have been clear, now they are ready.


    Although there are only ten people to test, it is enough for them.


    Whether a person is qualified as a wizard or not can only be determined by testing with a special wizard array, but it can also be inferred from some ordinary performances.


    People with wizard qualification often have their own spiritual strength.


    And this kind of people, often innate memory ability, learning ability is stronger than ordinary people, also more precocious.


    Therefore, this time these people came to participate in the test, and basically all of them were brought here.


    Soon, the test began.


    Chen Heng stood beside Griffin, calm and watching the test begin.


    A man walked up slowly.


    At present, these people are basically selected by the apprentices from their respective families. According to common sense, they are highly likely to have wizard qualification.


    However, the results of this test are still unsatisfactory.


    Five families, a total of 50 people, the final detection has wizard qualifications, but only three people, respectively, in different families.


    Fifty to three is a big proportion, but to be honest, it''s better than normal.


    If you choose from ordinary people, let alone 50 to 3, it would be good if one or two people with wizard qualification can be selected from a thousand people.


    Think of here, Chen Heng not from secretly shake his head, some headache.


    "It seems that we still need to find a way to solve the problem of detection means..."


    standing in the same place, feeling the brilliance of the wizard array constantly flashing, Chen Heng secretly shook his head and couldn''t help flashing the idea.


    In order to achieve his goal after that, it is necessary to join a large number of witches.


    If you want to obtain a large number of witches, in addition to finding the ready-made ones, the best result is to directly select the people with the wizard qualification and cultivate them into your own people?


    There are many advantages.


    It''s convenient to find a ready-made wizard directly, but it''s hard to guarantee your loyalty. Once you are not strong enough to give each other enough benefits, you may leave or even defecte to the convenience.And if you cultivate it yourself, no matter it''s loyalty or sense of belonging, it will undoubtedly be much stronger.


    It just depends on the situation. If Chen Heng wants to select enough people with wizard qualification, he first needs to solve the problem of detection means.


    "The number of wizard families is limited after all. Although the possibility of wizard qualification is greater, relatively speaking, the number is much less."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng lowered his head and thought: "if you want to really get a large number of apprentices with wizard qualifications, you have to go to mortals after all."


    It is true that there are more chances for the wizard''s qualification to appear in the wizard''s family than in the ordinary people.


    But there are also many problems.


    Although the wizard family has the blood of the wizard, it is easy to have the wizard''s qualification by nature. At the same time, its reproduction ability is also much weaker, far less than ordinary people.


    In the wizarding world, the reproduction of Wizarding itself is always a big problem.


    The stronger the blood, the more difficult it is to reproduce. This is almost the general rule of the world.


    After all, there are limited people in the wizard family, among which there are limited apprentices who can be selected and have wizard qualification.


    Compared with the wizard family, the number of ordinary people is much larger.


    The world is full of ordinary people, far more than the wizard family.


    Apart from other things, the number of ordinary people in the continent under Chen Heng''s feet is calculated in tens of millions.


    If these ordinary people can be used to select qualified apprentices among them, the number will be considerable.


    Moreover, compared with the apprentices from the wizard family, the apprentices from ordinary people will be more loyal and obedient.


    This is a perfect way to recruit apprentices from mortals and have the power to cultivate themselves.


    Just want to achieve this, there is also a big difficulty.


    That''s the test.


    At present, the cost of testing apprentices with wizard qualification is too high.


    Even though Chen Heng has mastered the technology of condensing mana into mana crystal, it is the same.


    In order to do all this, detection technology must be updated as much as possible.


    Only by reducing the cost of testing, testing for ordinary people is possible.


    Otherwise, it is doomed to be a loss business.


    "And the knight test, it seems that you can try..."


    standing in the same place, Chen Heng rubbed his forehead, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    Although he has become a wizard, he has not forgotten his old profession.


    Compared with the wizard, although the knight is much weaker, it is a good supplement.


    The strength of a knight who normally activates the seed of life is between the level 2 apprentice and the level 3 apprentice. Once the seed of life is activated, his combat ability is very strong.


    And if it is a higher level knight, its strength can be compared with the third level apprentice.


    On top of the knights, there are other ways.


    Like a wizard, this is also a very promising way.


    As a former knight, Chen Heng doesn''t mind trying.


    At this moment, all kinds of thoughts flashed through his mind, and then he turned and looked to one side.


    At the moment, the test is over, and the people around are scattered one after another.


    Only Griffin was still standing here.


    "Those people, grandfather, you can arrange it directly."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng''s face was calm and said softly.


    "Good."


    Griffin nodded and looked at Chen Heng without saying much.


    According to their previous plan, these apprentices who passed the test will be left behind to become Chen Heng''s students.


    Just like the previous four.


    Of course, it''s different from the previous four.


    It''s not free for Chen Heng to become a student.


    In order for them to finish their studies under Chen Heng, the family behind them must pay the price.


    But the families didn''t care and agreed.


    "After this test, I think other families will also receive news later."


    To one side, the three apprentices who passed the test were arranged. This idea flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    One of the purposes of this test is to make the test famous.


    Although this test is free, the next test will be charged.


    And the charge is not low.


    According to Chen Heng''s current expectation, if other families want to participate in the test again, one person needs to pay at least two magic stones.


    Once the sorcery array is opened, at least 50 people can be detected.


    If you do this calculation, you will get 100 magic stones at a time.This amount, even for Chen Heng, is not a decimal.


    I believe that as long as the news of this test is sent out, there will not be too few people who will choose to come to test.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng couldn''t help laughing.


    "It''s the college. I don''t know what''s going on now."


    It has been two years since I left hunter''s house college and returned to my hometown.


    In two years, Chen Heng has changed a lot.


    He not only promoted three apprentices, but also made the duo Wu family look like this. He also taught four apprentices and did many things.


    In Hemu District, the news of the house of hunters college has not come yet.


    Charlie, Chen Heng''s teacher, has not contacted Chen Heng so far, and the college''s communication has not come, and there is no news.


    In these two years, Chen Heng also inquired about the news, but the result was not very good.


    At the moment, it seems that the original war in Hemu region has intensified. After two years of development, not only does it mean to stop, it has become more and more terrifying.


    Even the area where the hunter''s house college is located has been affected by the war, and the situation has become chaotic.


    During this period, there were a large number of witches leaving the helmu area, but there were also many witches who were involved in the war and became part of it.


    For this situation, Chen Heng can only shake his head secretly and give up the idea of leaving his hometown.


    "I just don''t know when it''s going to end..."


    the thought flashed through his mind, which he thought at this moment.


    After standing there for a while, he went back to his lab.


    Now in the lab, something is ready.


    "Young master ed...


    in front of the door of the laboratory, the old housekeeper looked respectfully at Chen Heng and said in a low voice:" the thing is already in it. You can go in and have a look... "


    listening to this, Chen Heng nodded, then stepped forward and went in directly.


    Walking into the laboratory, there are two cages.


    Inside the cage, something unique is being locked up.


    From the appearance, it seems to be a person, but behind him is a pair of wings, all over the body are long with feathers, only the head is human shape, showing the appearance of a human woman.


    On the whole, it''s like a monster with human revelation, which is very strange.


    "The eagle body Banshee..."


    looking at the things in front of him, Chen Heng was surprised: "it seems that he is still a mutant..."


    he has seen the appearance of the eagle body Banshee before.


    This is a relatively rare creature in Hemu area. It is not very intelligent. It is manifested in group living, and its strength is often not strong. It is not as good as ordinary mortals.

 Chapter 187

    There are many unique things in this world.


    The harpy is just one of them.


    As a blood creature, the strength of this creature is not strong. If it is only a single one, even an ordinary adult man can solve it.


    It''s easy to deal with.


    However, it is a pity that this kind of creatures live in groups. They often appear in groups and never appear alone.


    And this creature also has a very unique characteristic.


    That''s all females.


    It''s the same with this one.


    Chen Heng looked at it at will.


    In front of us, the harpy looks not very old. She should have just come of age. She doesn''t have much time. She looks very young.


    The breath of life emanating from her body is also very powerful. Among the group of harpies, it should be pretty good.


    "Not bad."


    Looking at the Banshee in front of him, Chen Heng nodded and then walked forward slowly.


    Seems to be aware of his close, in front of the cage, Eagle body Banshee slowly raised her head, a pair of sharp eyes suddenly looked at Chen Heng.


    Her eyes were full of tyranny and pure desire to kill. At the moment, she saw Chen Heng approaching her, and her whole body began to tense, as if she was accumulating strength.


    Chen Heng is acutely aware of this, but he doesn''t care.


    A huge Talon came down suddenly, but it didn''t touch anything.


    With a click, the eagle''s head was directly twisted by Chen Heng.


    "It''s still fresh..."


    he broke the neck of the Harpy, then Chen Heng opened the cage and dragged out the body of the harpy.


    In front of us is a spacious laboratory. On the side of the cage is a test bench with many instruments.


    Chen Heng specially collected all these things, many of which were specially collected when he was at Hunter''s house college, and have been used up to now.


    I''m afraid we can''t find a more perfect laboratory in this whole continent.


    Put the body of the harpy on the test bench, and then Chen Heng began to act.


    He took his knife and began to dissect the body.


    For this process, he seems very familiar, and even a little creepy.


    Before long, the body of the harpy was decomposed, and a large number of unnecessary parts were deliberately separated by Chen Heng.


    And Chen Heng''s final achievement is these things in front of him.


    A bottle of scarlet liquid was placed in front of him. At a glance, it was extremely beautiful. The color of the flowing blood was very bright, which seemed to contain a unique power. People could not help but be attracted by it.


    This is the blood source contained in the body of the Harpy, which was extracted by him in a unique way and turned into such a small bottle in front of him.


    In the past two years, apart from his own meditation and experiments, he has never survived the research and exploration of swallowing the Sutra.


    During this period, through his own financial resources and channels, he was constantly purchasing different blood creatures to devour.


    If it''s an ordinary person, you can find it anywhere, but the effect is not very good.


    The essence of swallowing Tianjing is to improve the origin of life by swallowing the origin of external blood.


    The origin of ordinary people''s blood is not special, and their life level is not high. It''s far less than Chen Heng. At the moment, the effect can''t be said to be no, but it''s not big.


    Moreover, although we can start when necessary, Chen Heng is a human anyway.


    It''s all right if there is no way, but since he has a better choice, he naturally doesn''t like to start with his own kind.


    Although there is no problem, there will still be some psychological rejection.


    So he focused on the blood creatures.


    In the wizarding world, besides human beings, there are many other races.


    Such as elves, crypts and so on, all belong to the alien race.


    In addition to these alien races, there are also some blood creatures that inherit the blood of powerful races in the past, and they have great power in themselves.


    Such existence is the best choice for swallowing.


    It''s not only much better psychologically, but also the effect is good. It''s much better than ordinary people.


    Of course, even if it''s a foreign race, it''s a little disgusting if they directly attack corpses or even living creatures.


    Therefore, as early as a long time ago, before engulfing the blood vessels, Chen Heng would directly start to extract the source of blood vessels and use them directly.


    On the one hand, it is convenient, on the other hand, it saves materials.


    Many parts of blood organisms are precious materials.


    If you directly cast the Sutra of swallowing heaven, the corpse will become a dry corpse, and most of the materials will be discarded directly.This is a serious waste.


    After a period of refining process, not only can the blood source be directly extracted, but also some redundant materials can be used.


    Why not?


    The origin of the blood of the harpy is refined. Chen Heng walks to the room alone.


    In his hands, the origin of crimson blood flowed in the bottle. It was very bright and beautiful, and people could not help but put their eyes into it.


    "Unfortunately, there are still too many impurities..."


    looking at the bottle of scarlet blood in his hand, Chen Heng shook his head secretly.


    In front of him, the origin of this bottle of blood has been refined to a very high level, and the blood of the harpy in it is very pure.


    But if you want to further refine, you can''t do it.


    "According to the records, the ancestor of the banshee is a banshee. As long as she grows up, her strength will not be inferior to that of a formal wizard..."


    looking at the bottle of scarlet blood in her hand, Chen Heng thinks: "unfortunately, as the descendant of the banshee, the Banshee''s strength is inferior to that of an ordinary person."


    The harpy is a kind of blood creature.


    The most remarkable feature of blood creatures is that they can automatically reach the corresponding strength after they reach adulthood.


    Banshee is such, as long as adult, can automatically comparable to the formal wizard, get enough powerful.


    But as the descendant of banshee, the eagle Banshee has fallen so far that even an ordinary person is not an opponent.


    "However, it may not be the degradation, it may be caused by the change of the environment..."


    Chen Heng flashed all kinds of ideas in his mind and thought to himself: "the so-called high magic area and low magic area..."


    for the wizard, the change of the external environment is very important.


    The so-called environment can be roughly divided into high magic area, low magic area and finally no magic area.


    The cost-effectiveness of these areas is roughly based on the activity of the element particles.


    If the element particles in a region are abundant and active enough, it is a high magic region, otherwise it is a low magic region.


    If the element particles in an area completely disappear, then it is a complete magic free area.


    Changes in the environment can cause changes in many things.


    For a wizard, if he is in a high magic area, the effect of meditation can be increased. With the production of some materials, the cultivation of magic plants will be more smooth.


    If it is a low magic area, not only the effect of meditation will be reduced, but also some magic plants with strict requirements for the environment will not be produced.


    It sounds like the aura of the azure world.


    In the area where the aura is strong, the monks'' practice will be much smoother. In some areas where the aura is cut off, it is a big problem whether the monks can set foot on the road of practice, let alone to what extent.


    In Chen Heng''s view, the blood of the eagle body Banshee may also be affected.


    Previous experience told him that the impact of the environment will have a huge impact on life, and a group of life suitable for the current environment will be screened out.


    And the more powerful life is, the higher the requirements for the environment will undoubtedly be.


    Banshees, perhaps born to be able to fully grow up in a high demon environment.


    But in the low magic environment, they can''t fully adapt to it, and their reproductive power is weak, so their power gradually declines, and they gradually evolve into the hawk body Banshee who is weak but can adapt to the low magic environment.


    From this direction, it can be explained.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng secretly shakes his head, then turns around and starts his own action in silence.


    With the beginning of swallowing the Sutra, the scarlet blood in his hands gradually began to decrease, turned into pure power, and gradually integrated into his body.


    A trace of warmth rises from Chen Heng and gradually emerges.


    Dimly, Chen Heng''s vision gradually changed.


    The outside world gradually changed.


    In a trance, he seems to be incarnated into an eagle body banshee, with this identity began to experience different lives.


    In the nest, he was born from his mother, and then grew up until he was caught and sold to him.


    This scene of experience, in which all kinds of memories, all kinds of emotions are extremely clear, especially fierce.


    If a person''s will is not strong enough, washed by these residual memories, I''m afraid most of them will not be able to hold on. He is really affected by the spirit and memory of the Harpy, and his temperament has changed greatly.


    At this time, the benefits of mental strength are highlighted.


    In situ, Chen Heng suddenly shook his head, subconsciously back a few steps, then returned to normal.


    "This kind of feeling... Is really a bit superior..."


    standing in the same place, he felt the feeling just now, and could not help shaking his head.


    While swallowing the external blood, it also receives part of the other''s memory and even part of the blood information.This process is also extremely dangerous.


    If their own will is not strong enough, the spirit is not strong enough, it is easy to be washed away by memory, which brings some habits and influence of the devoured.


    This is also the reason why people who often use the Sutra of swallowing heaven often have great mental changes and finally become crazy.


    The origin of other people''s blood contains not only the spirit of others, but also a lot of memory information.


    For others, these things may be their most precious things, but for another person, they are thoroughly impurities.


    This kind of impurity is more, it is easy to pollute the spirit and memory, make your temperament change greatly, and even mistake yourself for another person.


    During this period of time, Chen Heng has deeply experienced the influence.


    Fortunately, his will is strong enough, his spirit is strong enough, and with the help of the moon god, he can slowly wash away the spiritual impurities, so it''s good, there''s no big problem.


    Of course, the most important thing is that he was restrained and didn''t force himself to swallow too much.


    Often after a phagocytosis, he will not carry out a second phagocytosis without offsetting the sequelae of this phagocytosis.


    Over the past two years, he has only used the Sutra eight times, which is very cautious.


    "It looks like we can rest for a few more months."


    After finishing this phagocytosis, Chen Heng covers his head and sits on the chair silently.


    The memory of the harpy was still in his mind at the moment, forcing him to have many inexplicable impulses.


    For example, always want to catch fish, but also suddenly want to eat raw meat.


    These are all influences.


    In the memory of the Harpy, there are many bloody scenes.


    Eating live people raw, mating with various strange creatures....


    I''m afraid I can''t stand the thrilling scenes if I don''t have strong will.


    Rao is a person like Chen Heng, and he needs to take a good time.


    He sat in a wooden chair and just closed his eyes.


    At the same time, he is also feeling the changes in his body.


    "Life energy seems to be much stronger, and vitality also becomes more powerful..."


    many thoughts flashed in his mind: "it''s just that the body structure seems to have changed again and deviated from normal human beings more and more..."


    the influence of swallowing other blood vessels is not just spiritual.


    The physical impact is even greater.


    It''s normal.


    After all, the spirit comes from the body. For ordinary people, most of what they know, feel, read and think comes from the body except for a few.


    Food, color, joy, anger, sadness...


    many emotions are closely related to the body.


    Before reaching a certain level, the importance of the body is self-evident.


    And every time Chen Heng devours the external blood, he can feel the changes in his body.


    Swallowing ordinary people is not bad, just some subtle changes in his body, which makes him more powerful in some places.


    But if you devour the blood of other life, it will cause abnormal changes in the body and more or less change the internal organs and tissues of the body.


    Although Chen Heng seems to be a normal person on the surface, if he takes it to the test bench for dissection, he will find that in many places, he is different from ordinary people, and his tissues and organs are much more complex than those of normal people.


    But it''s no surprise.


    In fact, not only Chen Heng, but also any wizard has such a trend.


    The promotion of the wizard is essentially the promotion of the essence of life.


    The improvement of the essence of life is not out of thin air. It will more or less change the body, make the weak place stronger and the structure more perfect.


    In the final analysis, it is impossible for the body to become stronger without any reason. In the process of becoming powerful, the wizard must be accompanied by the optimization of his own structure.


    The more powerful a wizard is, the farther away he is from normal people.


    According to Chen Heng''s estimation, if it is a formal wizard, then the body structure will be very different from that of ordinary people, and even can be divided into two species.


    This may also be the reason why it is very difficult for formal witches to have children, and why witches generally don''t regard mortals as the same kind.


    You even have different physiological structure. Do you still want me to treat you as the same kind?


    Of course, knights have similar problems.


    In these years, Chen Heng also got the bodies of several knights.


    The knights who awaken the seeds of life have different physiological structure from ordinary people, with a lot of differences.


    However, this degree is not too great and has not seriously affected reproduction.Therefore, although it is difficult for knights and ordinary people to have children, they are far less exaggerated than witches.


    No matter what system it is, the later it is, the greater the gap with ordinary people.


    This must be not only the sorcerers and knights in the wizarding world, but also the friars in the azure world.


    Sitting alone on the wooden chair, Chen Heng''s mind flashed this idea, and then he could not help but feel some regret: "it''s a pity that there is no monk''s body."


    "Otherwise, we can make a good comparison between the wizard and the monk."


    The thought flashed through his mind, which made him feel sorry.

 Chapter 188

    Time passed slowly.


    In peace, time passes quickly.


    Unconsciously, another year has passed.


    In the quiet and spacious laboratory, Chen Heng''s figure stands alone.


    Compared with a year ago, his appearance has changed a little. He is tall and straight. At a glance, he has a unique temperament that is hard to hide, which is heartbreaking.


    Calculate the age, now Chen Heng is 20 years old.


    At the age of 20, it is the most vigorous time in one''s life.


    At this time, Chen Heng''s body is finally fully developed, reaching the current best state.


    His appearance has gradually become fixed, and since then, if there is no accident, it will not change much.


    "It''s very close to..."


    standing in the laboratory, looking at the scenes in front of him, Chen Heng''s face is calm and his heart murmurs to himself.


    After a year of constant meditation, the mana in his body has further increased, reaching a new standard.


    The third level apprentice''s mana is about 50 to 100 Ku.


    If the mana in the body exceeds 100 Ku, it can be regarded as reaching a certain limit of level 3 apprenticeship, and it is possible to be promoted to a formal wizard.


    Chen Heng has now reached this standard.


    The effect of the worship of the moon god is better than Chen Heng had expected in the past. The effect of this advanced meditation method is much better than the ordinary wizard method.


    With this advantage, Chen Heng''s own basic conditions are strong enough to reach this level.


    Of course, in this process, Chen Heng''s own efforts are also essential.


    Otherwise, it will not reach the limit so soon.


    Standing alone in the laboratory, Chen Heng fell into thinking.


    He was thinking about the way forward.


    Because as a descendant, his own spiritual power is relatively strong by nature, and has already reached the standard of promotion to a formal wizard.


    However, there were some defects in mana, but now it has been completed.


    As for his own qualifications, Chen Heng has also greatly met the standards.


    All aspects of the conditions perfectly meet the requirements for promotion.


    But there is still something to be done to make sure that promotion is as successful as possible.


    For example, some potions of apprentices or other things, many of which are needed by apprentices when they attack the official wizard.


    As a level 4 qualification, Chen Heng''s own basic conditions are high enough, but if he wants to ensure the success of promotion, he needs something to assist.


    But obviously, Chen Heng doesn''t have any of these things.


    When he left hunter''s house college, Charlie gave Chen Heng some things, but they didn''t include those things needed for assistant promotion.


    If you want to get promoted, you need to put things together.


    On this point, it is a big problem for Chen Heng.


    When he left hunter''s house college, he didn''t think of the situation.


    When he left the college, he was only a second-class apprentice, and he did not expect that the war in the helmu region would last for such a long time.


    In Chen Heng''s original expectation, when he is close to the official wizard and is about to start promotion, the war in Hemu region should have been divided.


    But now, that is not the case.


    Within the Hemu region, the war continues.


    The witches divided into several factions and fought in the region of Hemu, destroying the original order.


    As a result, some of the things that could have been obtained from Hunter''s house college are now nowhere to be obtained.


    To become a regular wizard, you need at least one real level 1 magic template and the corresponding golden potion in addition to meeting the basic requirements.


    Among them, there is no lack of magic template Chen Heng, not to mention the heritage stone left by Yana, which originated from the house of hunters college.


    It''s a magic template from another place where witches gather. In theory, it''s more perfect and unique than the magic in the house of hunters college.


    What really makes Chen Heng unable to start is the golden potion.


    Golden potion, which is an indispensable potion in the process of promoting a regular wizard.


    This kind of medicine is very precious, only a few senior pharmacists can refine it.


    Under normal circumstances, if this precious potion is in the hands of those wizard organizations, it will not be exposed at ordinary times.


    Even if Chen Heng wants to buy it with magic stone, he has no place to buy it.


    This is also the biggest problem bothering Chen Heng at present.


    In the promotion of a regular wizard, it''s not impossible without the golden elixir. It''s just that the success rate will drop a lot, which will directly reduce the success rate of the wizard who tries to promote by 20%.The impact of this success rate has been extremely fatal, even Chen Heng did not dare to gamble.


    With his current conditions, although he can try to promote without golden elixir, there are still risks.


    It''s far from safe to use gold potion.


    "According to my previous conjecture, in the process of promotion, more than one golden potion can be used..."


    Chen Heng fell into thinking: "with my current physical quality, I can even use three at the same time."


    "In this case, the probability of my promotion to a regular wizard will also increase to the maximum."


    The thought flashed through his mind, and he thought so at this moment.


    The use of golden potion is not fixed.


    Generally speaking, the younger the wizard is, the stronger his body is, and the more vigorous his vitality is, the more gold potions he can use.


    The higher the probability of promotion success.


    In Chen Heng''s current situation, even if three golden potions are used at the same time, there is no problem.


    Unfortunately, in the current situation, he can''t get three potions, even one.


    "During the war, potions will also be demonized, and things like gold potions will be controlled by the warring parties, and there won''t be much surplus..."


    standing in the same place, Chen Heng thought: "in this case, even if I go to Hemu area, it''s difficult to get enough potions..."


    "unless, I''m willing to join the power of one side and participate in this war... "


    the idea flashed through his mind, and then he shook his head quickly and gave up the idea.


    Although he is located in this continent, he also knows the news of the Hemu region very well.


    After several years, the situation in Hemu area is not getting any better, but more and more fierce.


    From the beginning of the war to the present, in five years, there are formal wizard level deaths every year. It''s so terrible to die in the war.


    On the strength of Chen Heng at the moment, if you join in, the risk factor is great.


    If there''s no way, it''s just not enough.


    But in Chen Heng''s current situation, it is unnecessary.


    He wanted to find the golden elixir to reduce the risk of promotion.


    In order to achieve this goal and join in the chaos, if the golden elixir can be obtained without mentioning, he will face higher risks first.


    And this is exactly what he can''t stand.


    "Wait slowly..."


    thinking of this, Chen Heng shook his head secretly, and the idea flashed through his heart.


    In any case, he is only 20 years old now, and he is in the most vital period of his life.


    Compared with other witches, he is still young and can wait slowly.


    He has time to spend slowly, waiting for the situation to subside.


    "But there must be some attempts..."


    standing in the laboratory, Chen Heng was busy, and the idea flashed through his mind.


    He wants to go back to hunter''s house college and see it there.


    Before the closure of the house of hunters college, some apprentices were left to stay in it.


    Through these apprentices, we may be able to find out where Charlie is, or the exact time of the college''s recovery.


    In order to confirm these, Chen Heng decided to find an opportunity to go back in person.


    Time goes by slowly.


    More than half a month later, after basically solving the affairs at hand, Chen Heng embarked on the journey of return.


    He was on a regular boat, heading for the helmu area.


    Along the way, Chen Heng also saw some other apprentices.


    Because of the war, in recent years, the number of witches going to Hemu area has decreased significantly.


    Many witches are afraid of the war that will take place in the region of Hemu, and they have to avoid it.


    But at the same time, there are also a group of people who feel that there is an opportunity and want to take this opportunity to go to the Hemu area and get something.


    Compared with those who left, these people are relatively fewer, and most of them are wild witches or primary school witches.


    This kind of wizard without many backgrounds usually has a hard life and basically has no way forward.


    This war, for those who came from the wizard family, is a place to avoid, but for these wizards, it is an opportunity.


    After all, in the war, no matter which side of the power, will increase the outside wizard''s solicitation, as far as possible to enhance their own strength.


    Some things that are not available under normal circumstances are likely to be available at this time.


    Therefore, during this period of time, along the way, Chen Heng saw many witches who wanted to leave the mainland and go to Hemu region.In this regard, Chen Heng face calm, just quietly hiding in his room, do not go out, also rarely appear.


    This time he went to Hemu area, just to find out some news, and didn''t want to cause any trouble. Naturally, the lower the key, the better.


    Many past experiences have told him that if you want to live long enough, the lower the key, the better.


    In the past, unless necessary, under normal circumstances, Chen Heng generally chose to keep a low profile.


    Unfortunately, although he didn''t show up, sometimes accidents happened.


    A wave of turbulence came from all over the place, stirring at this moment.


    The whole ship began to turbulence, as if someone was casting a spell, affecting the ship''s progress.


    "What''s the situation?"


    In the room, feeling the turbulence of the surrounding environment, Chen Heng couldn''t help frowning.


    Without hesitation, he went straight out of the room.


    A scene immediately unfolded in front of us.


    At the moment, the ship was just halfway through the voyage, and it was surrounded by an endless ocean, almost boundless at a glance.


    In front of him, the figure of the toutouhai people shows up, which floats in Chen Heng''s sight.


    These sea people look very strong, each head looks higher than ordinary people, looks different.


    At this moment, they rush forward and rush to the boat where Chen Heng is.


    "It''s the sea people!"


    On one side, a fellow wizard gave a roar. At this moment, his face looked particularly ugly: "how did these guys come to this area?"


    "Damn it! It was the wave of mana on the ship that brought them here! "


    Around, from time to time, an apprentice opened his mouth and uttered a exclamation.


    At present, the ship was basically full of witches, or people related to witches. In the face of this situation, they responded almost immediately.


    The sea race is a unique race living under the sea. It is very powerful, and to some extent, it does not even need to be weaker than human beings. It is one of the absolute strong races.


    These sea people are very sensitive to the breath of mana. Even if they are far away, they can feel it accurately.


    This time, the reason why they rushed over must be that they felt the mana breath from the boat, and then they rushed over like this.


    "Damn it! How can there be sea people in this sea area! "


    In front, standing on the deck, looking at the sea people coming from below, a middle-aged wizard was livid: "their sphere of influence is not here!"


    "It''s war!"


    Some people, on the pretext of speculation, said: "the war in the helmu area has affected them and made them try to occupy some dangerous waters, so that they slowly moved here."


    "This sea tribe should have just moved over and was directly hit by us."


    Some people speculate that, according to the normal situation, it should be in line with the facts.


    Of course, even if you can guess these, but for the immediate situation, there is not much help.


    In the front, one by one, ferocious and tall looking Hai people rushed forward with a roar, and they rushed forward with the trend of Hai wizard.


    The breath of mana is rippling.


    In the face of this situation, there is a wizard after all.


    "Do it together!"


    Someone yelled: "in this situation, if we don''t do it, we will all die in their hands!"


    The nobles of the sea people like to eat creatures with magic power most.


    The human wizard is just one of their favorite foods.


    In front of this ship, there are basically witches. In the eyes of each other, they are the most delicious food.


    If they don''t resist and unite now to defeat the Hai people, their ending will be very miserable.


    All the witches on the scene knew this, so they didn''t hesitate, and their mana was condensed.


    In mid air, a light blue light ball condenses and emits a light blue light, then rushes forward directly under the control of mana.


    Boom!


    There was a light noise.


    A sea wizard was hit by a light ball and died on the spot.


    The strong breath of mana is spreading, and the power of elemental particles remains here, which is particularly clear.


    "It''s the grown-ups left behind on the bed!"


    Looking at this result, many witches on the scene can not help but cheer up.


    He can directly cast a spell to attack. The wizard is obviously a level 3 apprentice.


    The third level apprentice, who is comparable to the knight, is almost the top in some small places.


    This is supposed to be a left behind apprentice on this ship.


    Feeling the powerful magic breath, many apprentices on the scene could not help but get excited. They pulled up their swords and prepared to fight.As a wizard, at this moment, the various characteristics of the wizard have no performance in them, on the contrary, they are more like knights.


    Of course, there is no way.


    In addition to the level 3 apprentices who are bound to master magic, the other level 1 and level 2 apprentices, although they have magic power, do not have the power to cast magic.


    All they can rely on is their physical strength brought by mana.


    Naturally, it is more like a knight than a wizard.


    Chen Heng''s performance is similar.


    At the beginning of the fighting around him, he picked up the sword he was carrying and rushed to fight against the invading sea people with other apprentices around him.


    His strength is very strong. He is a level 3 apprentice, but his melee skills are frightening.


    Every time a sword goes down, an invading Haizu must be killed.


    With him as the center, a thick layer of corpses soon piled up around him.


    Around, the rest of the apprentices are also working. They just look at Chen Heng and observe his performance. They can''t calm down.


    Around the other side, with the other side as the center, there are sea people''s corpses everywhere, which looks particularly terrible.


    Chen Heng''s own clothes have been dyed red, and the whole person is particularly frightening.


    As a level 3 wizard, his physical quality is no less than that of a knight. In addition, he reactivates the seed of life and makes further progress in physical strength.


    Today''s him, even if a big Knight stands at him reluctantly, I''m afraid he is not his opponent.


    Not to mention the sea people.


    Soon, he got what he wanted, and the bodies of the sea people all around him fell to the ground.


    Unfortunately, we are still fighting at this time.


    Otherwise, Chen Heng must start to drag these bodies away and put them in his laboratory.


    These are all sea people.


    The sea race, though mixed in composition, is actually a unique blood creature. Its blood has a great surprise to ordinary people.


    If we can move all these Hai people to our own laboratory and extract their blood, we will surely gain a lot.


    Think of here, Chen Heng can not help but some regret.


    In front, a strange ripple across.


    Chen Heng body slightly on a meal, and then quickly left his original position.


    A shadow immediately shrouded Chen Heng''s original position,


    bursts of mana breath emerged and swept around.


    "Magic?"


    Feeling the magic reaction that flashed in that place before, Chen Heng frowned to himself: "are there sea people sacrificing in this group of sea people?"


    The sacrifice of the sea people is neat among the sea people, which is almost equivalent to the wizard among the sea people.

 Chapter 189

    "Even the sea sorcerers appeared..."


    looking at the sea sorcerers who suddenly appeared in front of him, Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart, and his face was a little ugly at this moment.


    Different from human witches, Hai people''s witches mainly rely on the power of their innate blood. Only Hai people with strong enough blood can be qualified to wake up their blood and become a blood wizard.


    Comparatively speaking, the possibility of the emergence of sea witches among sea people is much lower than that among human beings.


    Under normal circumstances, the sea people who can awaken their blood and become sacrificial people are all royal blood, which ordinary people can''t meet at all.


    They did, and they ran into each other.


    The wizard who wakes up has not only the ability to cast magic, but also the power in his body.


    Although the sea wizard''s magic is often very monotonous due to the lack of systematic teaching, under the drive of mana, his power is no less than that of the third level apprentice.


    On the bow, except for Chen Heng, there was only the third level apprentice left behind.


    "Trouble..."


    when he dodges to one side, Chen Heng sighs in his heart, and this idea flashes over at this moment.


    He didn''t expect that such a result would happen on a good trip.


    In the sea area of the world, there are indeed many sea people.


    But generally in the edge of the land, the sea people here will be cleaned up by the nearby witches to facilitate action.


    As a place where ships often sail, this sea area should not have so many sea people.


    This time it happened.


    It should be the influence of the war that led the Haizu to take advantage of the opportunity to expand. Some small tribes moved to this area and forcibly occupied this sea area, which they bumped into.


    This kind of thing is not uncommon. Generally speaking, it will be solved soon.


    And this time, if they do, it''s their bad luck.


    Chen Heng sighed in his heart. At this time, he didn''t know what to say.


    But it''s OK.


    Despite the bad luck, I met a sea clan who is moving, but the strength of the sea clan is not too strong.


    Among them, there is only one sea wizard who has awakened his blood ability.


    As for the other Haizu, although they are equally powerful, they are far from being comparable with the third level apprentices.


    With the ability of many apprentices on board, it can be solved.


    Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart, holding a long sword in his hand, and continued to rush forward.


    In the distance, the sea wizard, who had awakened his blood ability, looked up at him and wanted to continue to attack.


    Boom!!


    The breath of mana waves.


    On the ship, the third-class apprentice appeared on the deck, facing the sea wizard.


    "Your opponent is me."


    Looking at the sea people, the middle-aged wizard in black robe looked solemn and said so at last.


    The fierce battle is still beginning.


    On the deck, a group of sea people attack and fight forward.


    On the bow of the boat, a wizard apprentice picked up his sword and rushed to the sea people.


    The two sides fought on the deck, fighting each other, and from time to time they gave a scream.


    Relatively speaking, the wizard side has a temporary advantage.


    Although the number of them is small, they are very unified after all. Each one is a wizard.


    They can be called witches, and most of them are apprentices with magic power.


    If you can gather mana, your body will gradually become powerful.


    Under normal circumstances, even if a first-class apprentice, his actual strength will not be inferior to that of a knight apprentice.


    If it is a level 2 wizard, it is enough to fight with knights only by its own physical strength.


    This kind of strength can''t be matched by these sea people in any case.


    Therefore, the battlefield in front of us presents a one-sided development.


    Under the wizard''s sword, a group of sea people screamed and fell down one by one.


    In front of them, the situation of the witches is much better. Although many people are injured, few people actually die.


    Basically, the war damage ratio is very high.


    But for the Hai people, they also have their own advantages.


    There are enough of them.


    On the deck in front of us, even if we count the witches who are responsible for staying behind, there will be up to 20 witches who participate in the fight.


    There are at least hundreds of sea people in front of them, including some powerful sea aristocrats and a sea wizard.


    It''s almost ten to one.


    Under such a large proportion of the number, even if the wizard side is more powerful, it can not completely overwhelm the Hai nationality."It''s not going to work like this..."


    he cut down a Hai nationality. Looking around, Chen Heng frowned to himself.


    He could feel that as time went by, the situation on the wizard''s side had gradually fallen.


    Many people''s movements have gradually slowed down, this time gradually become dull.


    In this way, the strength of the body has weakened.


    However, the number of people living in Qianhai has not decreased at all.


    Feeling this situation, Chen Heng frowned.


    He knew that the situation was very bad at the moment.


    If there is no change, after a period of time, the witches may fall into the disadvantage, or even be defeated by these sea people.


    At that time, I''m afraid it will be difficult to say.


    Thinking of this, he took a deep breath without hesitation.


    Standing where he was, he waved directly.


    The invisible spirit ripples all around, rippling around.


    Spiritual deterrence!


    This is the first spell Chen Heng mastered at the beginning. It''s just right for him to cast it in front of the scene.


    With the magic blooming, invisible ripples pass in front of you, directly covering all the scenes in front of you.


    Boom!


    In the place that ordinary people can''t see, invisible ripples across, directly forward.


    Under the guidance of an inexplicable force, with Chen Heng as the center, dozens of Hai people in front were directly influenced by it, and their spirit was in a trance for a moment.


    Spiritual deterrence is a spiritual deterrence.


    If one''s own mental power is not strong enough, he will immediately fall into a negative state in the face of this spell, and the whole spirit will directly fall into chaos, unable to control his body.


    The mind is in chaos, and the body is naturally out of control.


    It is because of this, so in front of the eyes, these sea people will stop their hands, have fallen into a dull state.


    It won''t last long, and it will recover in a long time.


    Because Chen Heng spread the power of the magic, because the impact of a single sea clan is not too big, it can only make them dull for more than ten seconds at most.


    This period of time in peacetime and nothing, but now, it is deadly.


    There was no superfluous words. When they saw the abnormality of these sea people, the rest of the witches didn''t hesitate. They waved their swords down and cut down the sea people who had fallen into a dull state.


    A sea clan''s body soon fell to the ground.


    The strong smell of blood appeared, so it rose directly, it was very clear.


    "It''s magic!"


    There was a shout all around.


    Spiritual deterrence is different from other spells, and has no specific form, so it is difficult to be found by ordinary people.


    However, the people standing here are basically serious witches, who are very clear about what happened in front of them.


    They are very clear about the effect of mental deterrence. At the same time, their mental power also observes the abnormality of the talent, so they quickly understand what happened.


    Someone cast a spell and hit these sea people in front of them.


    Among the many witches, there is another third level apprentice.


    This news inspired many of the apprentices present, so that their spirits could not help but be uplifted, and their confidence rose again in their hearts.


    And Chen Heng at the moment, also no longer hide what.


    In fact, up to now, there is no need to hide anything.


    Standing in the same place, he held the sword in his hand, and quietly mobilized his strength in his heart. One by one, his magic skills sprang up quickly and came out in this way.


    Spiritual deterrence!


    At the moment, Chen Heng only uses this one spell.


    It''s not that he can''t use other spells, it''s just that compared with other spells, this spell is the most suitable one to use at this moment.


    Compared with other powerful spells, this one has the best effect and consumes the least mana.


    As for the most consumed mental power, this is not a problem for Chen Heng, who has the most powerful mental power.


    In addition, this spell is not easy to observe and is suitable for sea people.


    Although the skin of the Hai people is rough and the flesh is thick, the physical quality is strong, but the spirit is generally weak, the intelligence is low, far inferior to the normal human.


    In addition to the ethnic minorities, the wisdom of many sea people is only as good as that of children.


    For the existence of strong physical quality and weak spirit, spiritual deterrence is the most appropriate magic directly aimed at spirit.


    Not only is the scope wide enough, but with other apprentices present, the lethality is also very good.


    Along with the casting of the magic, the magic around sent out bursts of wailing, straight in the same place, standing like this, and then one by one was cut down to the ground by those apprentices with swords, sending out bursts of wailing.The situation around us soon reversed.


    So it''s a big difference between mastering a spell and not mastering it.


    In many cases, as long as you choose the right spell, it can play a great role.


    Because of this, in many cases, a level 3 wizard who can cast a spell is so rare.


    At this moment, Chen Heng is clearly aware of this reality.


    Under the trend of those aristocrats, one by one, they rushed forward crazily.


    In addition to the aristocrats of the sea people, these ordinary sea people generally have low intelligence. Therefore, even though the situation is so dangerous and bloody, they still rush forward bravely and fearlessly without fear at all.


    Even, feeling the amazing blood gas, the ferocity in their hearts was activated, and they rushed forward one by one.


    Then it was cut down.


    No way.


    The impact from the spirit is absolutely fatal to the weak Haizu.


    Even if their physical quality is strong enough, it''s useless. They can''t show it at all, so they are put down directly.


    Then a few swords were cut down, and they were directly cut into pieces before they came to their senses.


    If these Hai people still have consciousness, they will swear at this scene and scold these witches for not talking about martial arts.


    Everything seems to be going well.


    Not far away, the third level apprentice who was in charge of guarding the ship was fighting with the sea wizard. They were fighting on the other side, almost beating their brains out.


    And in front of him, one by one, the sea people kept rushing forward, a fierce and fearless look.


    It just depends on the situation. If there is no accident, these sea people are doomed to do nothing.


    "Something''s wrong!"


    Looking at the appearance of these sea people, Chen Heng flashed this idea while casting his magic.


    People with a clear eye can see the result of the situation.


    If these Hai people are not fools... Well, they are no different from fools.


    But the aristocrats of the Hai nationality who were responsible for manipulating them could not be any fool.


    This group of sea people can launch attacks on them, and there is also a sea people sacrifice equivalent to a third level wizard. It is absolutely impossible that there is no corresponding aristocracy and other corresponding commanders.


    If there is no commander, no matter how low the intelligence of ordinary Hai people is, after fighting for such a long time, it''s time to stop.


    But if there is a commander, why not retreat in the present situation?


    If there were other sea people sacrificing, it would have been a long time ago. There was no need to let these sea people continue to die.


    Or does the other party deliberately do this to draw their attention?


    Instinctively, Chen Heng feels that something is wrong, but he doesn''t know how to say it.


    But soon, he understood the other side''s purpose.


    "Boat


    Inside the cabin, someone yelled, "they''re digging the bottom of the boat!"


    Chisel the boat!


    Many witches were stunned at first, and then their faces changed greatly.


    Although they are witches, they have begun to transcend the mortals in essence, and gradually become different from the mortals.


    But that doesn''t mean they can breathe in the sea out of thin air like fish.


    If the boat sank, one of them would be counted as the other. They would all go to the sea to feed the fish.


    Even if you are a level 3 apprentice, you will not only be able to cast magic, but also have stronger physical quality. If you enter the sea, you will also be subject to many restrictions, and your strength will not be able to play at all.


    Not to mention the first and second level apprentices.


    But these sea people are just the opposite.


    As a Haizu, people are born to swim in the water.


    In the water, it''s home.


    "Damn it


    "They''re starting to withdraw!"


    Bursts of sound.


    Looking at the actions of the Hai nationality, the apprentice''s face was very blue.


    Under their gaze, the Haizu, who had been struggling to advance and rush up the deck, were retreating one by one.


    They retreated toward the sea, and it seemed that they had no intention of fighting them at all.


    Obviously, from the beginning, the purpose of the fight was to attract their attention so as to secretly destroy the ship.


    Positive attack is just a way to attract their attention.


    Time goes by slowly.


    With the passage of time, the ship began to appear abnormal, it seems to begin to sink.


    Standing on the deck, Chen Heng frowned and looked forward.


    With his vision, he seems to be able to see that in front of the dense sea tribe, it seems that there are several people who are just like human beings, only with fish tails.


    These should be the sea aristocrats in charge of the command. They have not appeared before and can only be seen now.Each one is very good.


    "Trouble..."


    sighed softly, and Chen Heng was ready.


    The scene in front of us is already dangerous to some extent.


    He''s ready to die.


    If you are transferred into the sea like this, even if you are a level 3 apprentice who can cast a spell, you are vulnerable enough at this time.


    Those Hai people don''t have to fight with him at all. They just have to wait until he has exhausted his energy and can''t cast his magic, and then take him away.


    Chen Heng didn''t see any hope.


    But even so, the struggle is still necessary.


    People are like this, do not give up until they reach the Yellow River.


    Normal people are like this, not to mention people like Chen Heng.


    He looked around and was now quietly ready.


    In front of him, the black robed apprentice who had been fighting with the sea wizard also came back. Looking at the scene in front of him, he couldn''t help turning pale.


    Obviously, he is also aware of the danger of the situation.


    Of course, it''s time. It''s strange if you don''t realize the danger.


    Standing on the deck, he thought for a moment, then came to Chen Heng.


    The apprentices around subconsciously gave them a place.


    Even when it comes to this kind of danger, the upper and lower levels of being a wizard are clearly engraved in everyone''s bones, which makes them dare not be happy.


    "What can this friend do?"


    Wearing a black robe and looking like an ordinary middle-aged man, the third level apprentice came to Chen Heng and asked solemnly.


    "There''s no other way, so we have to try our best to escape..."


    Chen Heng sighed and said with a heavy face: "as long as we can hide on the nearby island, maybe we have a chance."


    "There are some small islands around here..."


    the black robed wizard showed a wry smile on his face: "but we may not be able to make it to that time."


    "Yes."


    Chen Heng nodded and sighed softly: "I can only try my best..."


    "I know a place which is very close to here."


    Looking at Chen Heng, the black robed apprentice said directly, "do you have any ideas, my friend?"


    "You mean, together?"


    Chen Heng looked at each other, and his eyes seemed bright.


    "Not bad."


    The black robed apprentice nodded, his face especially heavy.


    "It''s quite a distance from here to there."


    With a heavy face, he said, "if we are alone, we may not be able to get there."


    "But if we are the two of us, maybe we can have a try..."


    "is that so?"


    Chen Heng thought a little, then seemed to make up his mind and nodded: "just listen to you."


    See Chen Heng promise down, black robed apprentice face immediately showed a smile.


    Chen Heng also showed a knowing smile on his face.


    They look at each other and smile, then turn around and leave.


    Out of some tacit understanding, they didn''t spread the news, neither of them spoke.

 Chapter 190

    Anxious waiting, time is passing away.


    No matter how anxious the heart is, the change of things will not be shifted by will.


    The ship gradually sank.


    This is a very realistic thing, so naked placed in front of many apprentices present.


    They looked at each other in silence.


    It''s not that no one is nervous. In fact, each of them is in a dignified mood.


    But as witches, they have the ability to control their emotions, so although they are nervous, no one yells and shows the slightest ugliness.


    As witches, they are still thinking rationally at the moment. They clearly understand that shouting is useless at this time. On the contrary, they will attract the attention of those sea people outside and add more danger to themselves.


    They have already thought about what they are going to do.


    "The puppets on the ship are ready. As soon as we give an order, they will take the initiative to jump down and create opportunities for us..."


    "besides, do you remember the map of the nearby islands?"


    On the ship, the apprentice in charge of the operation of the ship spoke, and his face looked a little complicated.


    He used to be an apprentice in charge of the operation of the ship. He was in charge of the operation of the ship and traveled to and from various continents.


    But now it seems that if there were no accidents, maybe his journey would be over.


    Those who sail far above the sea will eventually be buried in the sea.


    But for this, everyone present is psychologically prepared.


    Some of the preparations are ready.


    On the deck, the puppets in black robes picked up their knives and slashed them all over their bodies.


    Crimson with a little black blood from them, dripping on the deck, and then continue to flow downward, dripping into the sea, the nearby dyed crimson.


    It seems to be attracted by the bloody smell, the surrounding sea people seem more confused, inexplicably restless.


    These black robed puppets are all boatmen on ships.


    If a ship wants to sail, it needs all kinds of things, and the wizard who stays behind and controls is the most basic.


    In addition to these, also need the corresponding sailors, to be responsible for some other things.


    These puppets are the characters.


    They are refined by ordinary people through the special methods of witches. Although their minds are close to nothing after special methods, they are still alive, with subtle magic breath on them. They are still attractive to those sea people.


    When the ship was completely silent, many of the apprentices on the scene would disperse in the direction agreed in advance.


    By then, the sea people below will definitely catch up.


    At that time, through the puppets under their hands, they may be able to distract the attention of the sea people and let them reduce their power to chase them.


    Anyway, it''s an attempt.


    Anyway, if they didn''t give orders, these puppets would just stay in the boat and be buried in the mouth of these sea people.


    It''s better to make use of the waste instead of wasting it in vain, so that they can give play to some residual value.


    Anyway, that''s the situation.


    As time goes by, the outside world, patches of sea water with white spray, in the deep sea, a fuzzy figure constantly flashed under it, like a beast, is opening its mouth, to swallow them.


    The water kept flowing, and the boat gradually sank. It was about to be completely submerged.


    "Almost."


    On the whole ship, the highest ranking black robed apprentice felt it for a moment, then said with a dignified face and issued an order.


    With his mouth, the apprentices on the scene also face dignified, began to prepare.


    Everyone knows that a race of life and death is about to begin.


    This time, the loser will fall into the abyss without exception.


    But for this, they have enough psychological preparation.


    With the black robed apprentice''s order, several apprentices stood there, whispering, as if to cast some kind of spell.


    Chen Heng raised his head, facing the sea breeze, looking forward.


    On the deck, the puppets who stood up gradually changed, and the breath of mana became more and more strong.


    This result greatly increased their sense of existence, even beyond the presence of many apprentices.


    Below, it seems to feel a strong sense of mana. Under the double stimulation of mana and blood, those Hai people began to riot and became more and more irritable.


    From time to time, some sea people appear from the sea, showing their ferocious heads.


    At this time, Chen Heng had spare time to observe the appearance of these sea people.


    Normally speaking, the ordinary sea people, like the royal families in the sea people, have fish tails in their lower body.But their upper body is not like this, each one looks very ferocious, there is no human appearance.


    According to the records of some materials, there is a criterion for judging the royal blood of the Hai nationality.


    Except for a few exceptions, the more human like the upper part of the sea people are, the stronger their blood is and the higher their level is.


    For example, in the previous sacrifice of the Hai people, except that the lower part of the body is still fishtail and the face is also with some scales, it is basically no different from people.


    However, the ordinary sea clan is undoubtedly terrifying, especially for ordinary mortals, it can be regarded as ferocious.


    Each one looks like a terrorist, the kind that can eat people.


    Of course, in fact, they do like to eat people, especially those with strong vitality and magic.


    For example, these apprentices in bed are their favorite rations.


    Ahead, the black robed apprentice''s movement continues.


    After activating the mana breath of the puppets to the maximum, he directly ordered them to be thrown out.


    With a sound, a dozen puppets were thrown in and out at the same time.


    According to the predetermined order, they struggled wildly in the sea, trying to rush out.


    One after another, blood flowers bloom.


    When the puppet fell into the sea, many sea people who had been waiting for a long time jumped on it and bit it directly.


    Then, blood flowers bloom from the sea and spread.


    "Go


    Looking at this scene, without hesitation, the black robed apprentice yelled out, and then jumped forward to a certain direction.


    Before jumping down, he specially looked in the direction of Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng naturally understood what he meant, so he also jumped down.


    As for the other apprentices, they jumped one after another without hesitation.


    Flowers of blood are blooming.


    Not everyone of the apprentices is proficient in swimming.


    Those apprentices who are not proficient in water and do not master the corresponding magic are the first to fall into the blood mold at this moment.


    One head of the sea people gnawed directly on them and made a big hole in them.


    In the sea, they struggled and roared, but it didn''t help.


    If on the deck, these apprentices can fight with many apprentices, but if in the sea, their strength can''t be exerted at all, and they can''t resist the gnawing sea people.


    Around, listening to the sad cry behind, the other apprentices didn''t mean to turn back to rescue, instead, they rushed forward one by one and tried to swim forward.


    It''s not polite to say that if you can choose by yourself, these people would like to become a fish and just swim away, so as not to face the ferocious sea people behind.


    Some people lost their lives and were overtaken by the sea people. However, a small number of people managed to get rid of some sea people and were striving to move forward.


    "I''ve thrown away for a while..."


    following the black robed apprentice, Chen Heng pushes forward and feels the situation behind him.


    The spirit of the induction, behind a large number of malicious attack, may be close at any time.


    According to the information obtained from the induction, these sea people are very fast. In a short time, they have crossed a long distance and directly come after them.


    But it''s strange that although they are so fast, they never want to rush up. They just keep a slow speed and fall far behind them.


    "These sea people... Are waiting for our strength to run out..."


    they march forward with difficulty, feeling the situation of the sea people behind them. This idea flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    Obviously, for these two third level apprentices, the Hai people also know that it is difficult to deal with them.


    If you rush here at this moment, you will inevitably face the explosion before the death of the two level three apprentices.


    At that time, even if it can be chewed down, the loss will be not small.


    Therefore, this group of Hai people choose to fall far behind them, waiting for their internal strength to be exhausted, and it will be much easier to attack again at that time.


    This creates a special kind of wrestling.


    Chen Heng and his wife must arrive on the island before they are exhausted, or they will be swallowed by the sea people behind them.


    This competition is about durability.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng was relieved.


    It has to be said that although it''s because of the strategy, the Hai people''s immediate countermeasures really give them a breath.


    If these Hai people are not afraid of casualties and rush up directly, the explosion before Chen Heng and Chen Heng''s death can kill many Hai people and cause heavy losses to each other, but they are bound to die and there will be no accident.


    If the other party makes such a choice, it will give them an opportunity. Although it is slim, there is still hope.In the consumption of strength, Chen Heng still has some confidence.


    This time he left, although he did not bring out all his family, he also brought a lot of things.


    The magic weapon that Charlie gave him was worn by him all the time.


    In addition, some of his own magic items, as well as a large number of mana crystals, he also has many of them.


    At the critical moment, you can absorb the power contained in the mana crystal to supplement yourself.


    As far as consumption is concerned, Chen Heng is not afraid at all.


    I just don''t know what happened to other people.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng can''t help turning around and looking forward.


    There, the black wizard was still rushing forward.


    He also has a lot of magic items on him. After all, he is a level 3 apprentice. His family background can''t be too bad.


    In addition, his water quality is also very good, at the moment the action is very fast.


    Because their physical quality is strong enough, their speed completely surpasses other apprentices, and they are moving forward rapidly.


    Time goes by slowly.


    As time goes by, their power is being rapidly consumed.


    Behind them, the sea people are still the same as before, not far away, so far away, it seems that they have to wait for them to completely lose their resistance.


    However, Chen Heng can feel that at the moment in their spiritual fluctuations, there have been some impetuous emotional fluctuations.


    It seems that at this time, these sea people are finally about to be irrepressible, and they are about to really start.


    "How long?"


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng looked at the black robed apprentice in front of him and asked.


    "It will be here soon!"


    The voice of the black robed apprentice came with a slight gasp, which sounded very tired.


    In fact, not only he but also Chen Heng felt tired at the moment.


    Chen Heng himself is not only a third-class apprentice, but also a knight. He can feel such a clear sense of fatigue, let alone him.


    If it wasn''t for the support of demonized items on him, he would have fallen down now.


    According to him, it''s very close to their destination at the moment, and they can arrive in an hour at most.


    To this, Chen Heng nodded, then turned and looked back.


    Behind him, the Hai people became more and more impatient. It seems that they can''t help it. They are about to attack.


    Chen Heng already has a hunch.


    Before they are really out of danger, they may face a real challenge.


    And the challenge should come soon.


    This thought flashed through his mind, and he followed the black robed apprentice forward, trying to rush forward.


    As the black robed apprentice said, the islands ahead are gradually emerging.


    It''s a very small island. It''s not big, but it also has vegetation on it. It looks pretty good.


    As long as they get on the island, there is little they can do.


    They are also able to avoid this danger and gain safety.


    However, at this time, the sea people are also tolerant to the limit.


    A group of sea people rushed forward and roared.


    Looking at this, we are finally going to fight head-on.


    To this, Chen Heng is not surprised at all, waved a hand directly.


    A fierce outbreak of spiritual deterrence, all the surrounding sea people were recruited, directly fell into a state of lethargy.


    Behind him, originally crazy forward, trying to catch Chen Heng two people of the sea family suddenly less part.


    But soon, more sea people rushed out.


    The number of these sea people is so dense that it is impossible to count them at a glance. I think they want to submerge Chen Heng and Chen Heng directly.


    After these low-level Hai people, the figure of the former Hai people''s sacrifice is looming, accompanied by a strong sense of magic power, a look of ready to hand.


    "Damn it


    Feeling the situation in front of him, Chen Heng turned pale and looked back at his black robed apprentice: "what''s next?"


    "Let''s go!"


    Said the black robed apprentice, gritting his teeth.


    In his body, the breath of mana loomed, as if he was casting a powerful spell.


    "Buy me some time!"


    He opened his mouth with a low roar, and his face was full of ferocity.


    "Good."


    Chen Heng didn''t care what to say, but nodded directly under the siege of many sea people, trying to fight with those sea people.


    His strength is very strong, but in this environment, it is difficult to play out.


    Before long, his body will hang color, scarlet blood flow out.


    And the blood flow of the three-level apprentices, perceived by the Hai people, seems to make them more excited and rush towards Chen Heng like crazy."Are you all right?"


    Among a group of Hai people, Chen Heng reluctantly parries, and at the same time, he roars through the concussion of his mental strength.


    "All right."


    Behind him, the voice of the black robed apprentice continued to come, but at this moment it seemed very calm, even with some indifference.


    A strong rush, accompanied by surging spell particles, formed a spell and rushed forward.


    Under Chen Heng''s incredulous gaze, the spell directly hit him, and then pushed him forward.


    He went directly into the arms of a group of sea people and struggled among them.


    Attracted by Chen Heng, the Hai people stop one after another, and the Hai people who originally pursued the black robed apprentices become rare.


    Feeling this scene, the black robed apprentice''s face was cold.


    "Don''t blame me..."


    he strode forward and kept his balance through mental manipulation: "if you want to blame me, it''s because you are too young and naive..."


    the idea flashed in his heart and his face showed a sneer.


    Behind him, the cry of Chen Heng''s tragedy came continuously, but it didn''t leave any trace on him.


    This is the world of witches. It''s cold and merciless. It''s normal to use each other.


    Such things as these are not worth mentioning in his eyes.


    Next, he made an effort to rush forward, trying to get ashore as soon as possible while the sea people were entangled, so as to avoid another twists and turns.


    With his movement, the land in front of him is getting closer and clearer.


    Seeing this, he can escape the pursuit of the Hai people and regain his vitality.


    Feeling these, his heart can not help but emerge a touch of joy.


    But at the same time, a sense of something wrong is rising rapidly.


    In his mind, his mental power was shaking wildly, and a sense of extreme danger was rising, as if to remind him of something.


    "No!"


    Soon, he realized that it was wrong, and he came to his senses.


    In front of him, scenes emerged clearly in front of him.


    At the moment, he is really trying to move forward, but he doesn''t know when, but the direction is completely deviated.


    In front of him is not an island at all, but a group of bloodthirsty sea people.


    He even deviated from the direction and took the initiative to rush towards the sea people.


    "How can it be!"


    Suddenly, he was stunned, and a cool feeling appeared in his heart: "my spirit..."


    at this time, he reflected what had happened.


    At that moment, just when he wanted to do it, his spirit was so confused that he directly deviated from the direction and took the initiative to rush towards these sea people.

 Chapter 191

    "Damn it


    Realizing what had happened, there was a chill and anger in the black robed apprentice''s heart.


    He didn''t expect that, as a third-class apprentice, he would be confused with spirit and misled for such a long time.


    If it wasn''t for the strong sense of danger that made him wake up, I''m afraid it would be a long time before he could return to normal.


    This is obviously not what a normal level 3 apprentice can do.


    To distort other people''s cognition with one''s own mental power and confuse others for a short time is something that a strong apprentice can do.


    But ordinary people don''t care. It''s very difficult to make a third-class apprentice confused.


    There is too much difference between the life level of the third level apprentice and the ordinary people, and there is too much difference in the spiritual strength, so the resistance is strengthened.


    If you want to confuse a third level apprentice like the black robed apprentice, I''m afraid even a formal wizard can''t do it.


    If he didn''t believe it before it happened, he would have been confused by a third-class apprentice to this point.


    But the fact is right in front of us, and no one is allowed to refute it.


    A strong sense of danger rose from my heart.


    The black robed apprentice instinctively wants to struggle, wants to turn the direction, rushes toward the front Island position.


    It''s just too late.


    Finally, the head of the sea clan could not help but open his ferocious mouth to fight against the black robed apprentice.


    The chaos of mana breath in the shock, vaguely, you can see the figure of the sea wizard.


    Hiding behind many sea people, he seems to be hiding, and may be ready to take action at any time.


    The black robed apprentice could not help but stop, and his whole body was full of mana breath, which shocked at the moment.


    The mighty breath of mana passed by.


    At this point, whether he wants to or not, he must resist, or he will be buried in the mouth of these sea people.


    If you struggle, there is still hope, but if you don''t struggle, you will die.


    A bloody battle is about to begin.


    Although he has been in action for such a long time, he has consumed more than half of his strength, but after all, he is a third level apprentice.


    Once it breaks out, no one dares to ignore it.


    And this scene is what Chen Heng would like to see.


    For a long time from the black robed apprentice, Chen Heng shook his head behind him.


    The black robed apprentice wanted to attack him, but he found the wrong person.


    As early as when the other party just invited him to go with him, he had anticipated the scene before him.


    He had been preparing for this time.


    The other party wants to lay hands on him and let him be the back of the mat, but he thinks too much.


    Just let Chen Heng use it.


    "I have to leave soon..."


    feeling the breath of magic behind him, Chen Heng mumbled to himself, and the idea flashed through his heart.


    After all, it''s in the sea. It''s the home of the sea people.


    The black robed apprentice may be able to hold on for a while, but it won''t last long.


    Maybe in the past period of time, he can''t continue to support, and will be directly won by the sea people.


    At that time, the sea people will come after him.


    Taking advantage of the other party''s no time to pay attention to him, as soon as possible to leave this place, this is his only life.


    Fortunately, because the movement of the black robed apprentice was so big, the sea people who had been chasing around were attracted by him.


    As for the remaining Haizu, their strength is not strong, and their number is much less than before.


    They don''t attack, they just follow far behind. It looks like they are following.


    Chen Heng didn''t pay attention to the sea people either.


    He moved his arm silently and rushed forward quickly.


    Soon, the land in front of him gradually approached and slowly appeared in front of Chen Heng''s eyes.


    Look at this, it''s very close.


    "Soon... Soon..."


    the thought flashed through his mind, and he forced himself to endure the fatigue that constantly appeared on his body, and rushed forward crazily.


    A deep sense of fatigue poured into his body and appeared all over him.


    After running away for such a long time, even with the body of the third level apprentice, I can''t help getting tired at the moment.


    A strong sense of fatigue enveloped him and made him feel uncomfortable.


    But it''s tolerable for the time being.


    Ahead, the island slowly approached, and gradually became clear in Chen Heng''s sight.


    Just don''t know why, clearly close to the island, but a sense of inexplicable began to emerge.


    In Chen Heng''s body, the purple mark of destiny began to shine, and it seemed to sense something.


    An unusual feeling appeared on Chen Heng''s body, which made him feel a little uncomfortable."This feeling......"


    feeling the unique feeling all over his body, Chen Heng subconsciously frowned and tried to find the source of that feeling, but he got nothing.


    If in peacetime, he can slowly look for, in order to calculate, get the results.


    But at this time, he didn''t even have time to run for his life. Where did he come from?


    Let him alone!


    Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart, and he rushed forward with all his strength.


    Time goes by slowly.


    Ahead, the island approaches.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng will be able to land immediately.


    Behind him, the black robed apprentice was still entangled with the sea people.


    His power is very powerful, at the moment, burst out, stiffly will be the group of sea people contained, let them have no way to separate energy, to chase Chen Heng.


    In this case, Chen Heng''s action is particularly relaxed.


    It''s just that with Chen Heng getting closer to there, the inexplicable feeling before is more and more clear.


    That kind of unique feeling enveloped Chen Heng''s whole body up and down, let his whole body begin to tense.


    Through the mark of destiny, a kind of feeling emerges in Chen Heng''s mind, which makes him feel a certain premonition. It seems that something unique is about to happen, and it is about to start.


    This thought flashed through his mind, but he didn''t stop in his hand. Instead, he accelerated his speed and rushed forward crazily.


    Time goes by slowly.


    At this moment, the world around seems to have changed.


    The invisible storm is gathering, coming towards where Chen Heng is.


    With a roar, the majestic brilliance shrouded.


    The ripples of space across the four directions, shaking a piece of area.


    In the spiritual induction, there seems to be some shadow in the distance, which is coming from behind to cover his whole body.


    Feeling this feeling, subconsciously, Chen Heng turned around and took a look.


    There, a huge storm came.


    The wind is raging, the rainstorm is pouring, and an inexplicable force is enveloping. At this moment, all of them fall down and rush towards this area.


    Coincidentally, Chen Heng is just in front of the storm and will soon be affected by it.


    "Bad!"


    Without time to think more, Chen Heng just flashed this idea in his heart, and then he lost consciousness.


    The huge storm swept everything and washed away all the areas in front of us.


    Whether it''s the sea water, or all kinds of things on the island, it''s like they''ve been blown across a layer, which is particularly strange and messy.


    It took a long time for this storm to come to an end.


    In the same place, when the storm subsided, a group of sea people rose and fell from the sea, swimming around, as if searching for something.


    Apparently, they are searching for Chen Heng''s body.


    The corpse of a level 3 apprentice is a good treasure for the Hai people. It is enough to provide them with precious strength, so that their blood can transform and gain new strength.


    Therefore, at this time, they naturally want to find Chen Heng''s body and take it back.


    It''s just strange that no matter how they look for it, they can''t find Chen Heng''s body.


    As if his body had disappeared.


    It''s very strange.


    The search process lasted for a long time, until a few days later, under the unwilling gaze of the sea wizard, they finally left the sea area and left the area.


    In the place where they attacked before, Chen Heng''s boat was lying quietly. It was completely in ruins and looked very unique.


    ...


    Chen Heng''s consciousness fell into obscurity.


    When the storm hit him, he realized that the accident in the mark of destiny had come.


    Facing the power of the storm, he couldn''t resist, lost consciousness at the first time, and left the previous place passively.


    In front of you, the light is coming back.


    Fragile spirit wave again across, like a long sleep of people to revive again.


    In the distance, bursts of subtle sobs were heard in Chen Heng''s ears. At the same time, they were accompanied by curses and various sounds.


    What those voices say is a kind of language that makes Chen Heng feel very strange, which makes him unable to understand the meaning.


    Of course, although the meaning can''t be understood, the emotion in the voice is very clear.


    Chen Heng can feel the despair and other negative emotions in that sob.


    For him, it was familiar.


    Once in Griffin''s castle, he felt so much emotion that he didn''t feel strange at all.


    When the feeling of familiarity came, Chen Heng''s consciousness gradually returned.So he opened his eyes and looked into the distance.


    Not far away, a faint mental wave is slowly coming, which reveals a sense of despair for all, as well as a complex sense of fear and uneasiness, mixed with all kinds of negative emotions.


    But in these negative emotions, there is also a sense of relief and hope.


    Hope?


    "There... Is anyone in danger?"


    Feeling the spiritual wave from afar, Chen Heng''s subconscious thought flashed: "someone is calling for help?"


    If it is normal, Chen Heng will weigh the pros and cons, confirm that there is no problem, and then consider going.


    But at the moment, his consciousness is unprecedented low, and some are not clear.


    Therefore, he didn''t think too much and went straight over.


    In front of my eyes is a dense forest, surrounded by many thick trees, but also the sound of some insects, especially loud.


    Subconsciously, Chen Heng came to the front.


    Vision gradually recovered.


    The scene ahead is revealed.


    The tall monster was standing there.


    These are some monsters that look like human beings. They are very tall. Each head is nearly two meters tall. They have scales on their bodies. Their heads are similar to those sea people Chen Heng had seen before. They are very ferocious.


    In front of these monsters is a corpse.


    These bodies are human, but they have been killed.


    Monsters are holding on to human bodies and gnawing at them.


    Most of them start with their arms. One of them looks like a big female monster, grabbing an old man''s leg and gnawing there.


    A thigh was soon gnawed by her.


    So she tore off the thigh with only bones left in her hand and threw it out. Then she grabbed the other leg and was ready to gnaw on.


    In front of the body, a little girl was sitting there.


    She was dressed in coarse cloth clothes, and her body was dyed red by the blood on the corpse. Looking at the bloody scene in front of her body, she was a little stunned, as if she had been completely stunned.


    The monsters saw that she did not resist or run away, so they did not kill her immediately.


    Maybe for these cannibals, living things are much better than dead ones?


    Chen Heng came here abruptly, and was not attacked by these monsters.


    The bloody scene stimulated the spirit.


    Chen Heng''s consciousness gradually returned.


    His eyes gradually sharp, right hand slowly down, slowly on the waist, ready to draw the sword posture.


    Ahead, a monster roared.


    He pushed away the body that had eaten most of it in front of him, growled in a low voice for a while, and looked at the girl.


    Staring at by bloodthirsty eyes, the girl''s whole body is shaking.


    Fear, uneasiness... All kinds of emotions come to mind, constantly across.


    "Is it my turn?"


    In front of him, the big cannibal came step by step.


    Looking at each other''s tall body gradually close, the little girl did not move, body instinct shaking, just quietly closed her eyes.


    Not far away, footsteps are slowly ringing, attracting the attention of the monster.


    Listening to the footsteps coming from behind, the monster stopped and looked there.


    It''s the same with girls.


    She looked at the place and saw a young man coming slowly.


    The young man''s robes are gorgeous, and they should be worth a lot of money, but now they are in rags and look shabby.


    We can see what this young man should have experienced before. There are many wounds left on his body.


    He walked slowly from a distance and approached here.


    Looking at this scene, the girl was stunned, some can''t bear it.


    The monster got up a little excited.


    Without too much thinking, they rushed towards Chen Heng, looking very excited.


    It''s just that they come fast and leave fast.


    The silver sword emerged from Chen Heng''s hands, followed by the sword light all over the sky.


    The sword fell down, and the monsters seemed to be stunned, and there was no response at all.


    Under the action of inertia, their bodies instinctively rush forward and are directly cut down by Chen Heng.


    The scarlet blood blooms and overflows.


    Spiritual deterrence!


    At the moment of drawing the sword, Chen Heng subconsciously used the magic of spiritual deterrence.


    It turns out that for those monsters with rough skin and thick flesh, only the spirit is not very good, the spirit deterrence is very effective.


    Just for a moment, they were subdued directly, left in place and killed one by one.


    The whole process was very fast. Before it lasted half a minute, the battle was over.


    Girl Lengleng Leng looking at this scene, looking at the monster that killed others before was so easily killed by Chen Heng, the whole process is extremely easy."Good..... Powerful......


    " are you OK......


    after solving several cannibals, Chen Heng walked forward and slowly came to the girl.


    He looked at the girl sitting in front of him and whispered to ask for information nearby.


    From just now to now, his consciousness has been fully awake, understand some things.


    This place in front of us can never be the island before.


    He also saw the island before, just a very small island, on which human beings are unlikely to survive, let alone these cannibals in front of him.


    I don''t know why, after the previous storm, he has now come to this strange place.


    For Chen Heng, the most urgent task is to understand the situation of this place.


    Only knowing the situation of this place can he judge his position.


    In front of her, the girl looks at Chen Heng, and has no intention of responding to his question.


    The whole person looks a little dull.


    Looking at her this appearance, Chen Heng secretly frowned, but also quickly reacted.


    "Don''t you know the language?"


    The idea flashed through his mind.


    Although he has never heard of people here, he seems to have heard some people talking in the past.


    The language here is not the same as the language Chen Heng knew in the past. They are not a system.


    It is also because of this that the girl can''t understand what he said.


    "Don''t understand."


    Chen Heng shook his head secretly and then extended his hand.


    Looking at Chen Heng''s outstretched hand, the girl was at a loss. However, looking at Chen Heng, she tentatively extended her hand and put it on Chen Heng''s hand.


    Later, she was pulled up by Chen Heng and held in her arms.


    "There is no other way to live..."


    he picked up the girl and looked around at the corpse. Chen Heng frowned secretly, then turned around and left directly.


    Because of the language barrier, Chen Heng can''t ask anything.


    And look at the little girl like this, it should not be like knowing how many things.


    If Chen Heng doesn''t take the other party away, I''m afraid it won''t be long before the other party will die here.


    Simply, he took the girl with him and left.


    Chen Heng is not familiar with this area and lacks a guide.


    But he soon found a river.


    Along the river, all the way forward, he finally found some traces of people.


    Of course, in the process, he also found some strange things.


    There are many special monsters in this forest.


    Some of these monsters are the same as those before, with humanoid appearance, ferocious face, and some look like the appearance of ordinary beasts after mutation, which is very strange.


    But the same thing is, these things are very aggressive.


    Even if it''s just an ordinary mouse, after some changes, it will take the initiative to attack Chen Heng, completely ignoring the huge difference in body size between the two sides.


    But this kind of performance, obviously is not the normal beast should have.


    "What is this place like?"


    All the way forward, feeling the situation of wild animals around, Chen Heng could not help frowning.

 Chapter 192

    In a dense forest, the clear river is flowing continuously.


    The subtle sound of water flow continuously across, so in front of my eyes sounded, and then emerged.


    Beside the stream, Chen Heng''s face was calm. He made a bonfire and built a temporary grill with simple materials.


    Although there is not enough seasoning, and there is not enough other things, the baked food is doomed to be less delicious, but at least it is much better than raw food.


    Chen Heng sits here quietly, roasting fish.


    Next to her, the little girl sat there, looking very silent, just sitting silently, looking very silent.


    Although it took several days, the little girl still looked the same as before.


    It seems that nothing has changed.


    However, Chen Heng can feel that over time, the little girl''s spiritual fluctuation has changed a lot.


    Originally, there was a sense of despair in her spiritual fluctuation, and all kinds of negative emotions were entrenched in her body, which could not be dissipated at a glance.


    But now, after a few days, the girl''s negative emotions have dissipated, and now her mental fluctuations are basically normal.


    Obviously, Chen Heng''s care during this period is of some use.


    He took down a baked fish and put it in the girl''s hand. Then Chen Heng turned around and looked into the distance.


    In the distance is a forest, which seems nothing special, but Chen Heng can hear the sound of footsteps coming from that place.


    It seems that in the forest, someone is approaching, coming towards where they are.


    "Did you finally meet someone else?"


    Feeling these movements, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    It''s very dangerous to raise a bonfire in the wild under normal circumstances.


    There are many dangerous creatures living in this forest. If a bonfire is raised rashly, these lives may also be attracted.


    However, Chen Heng doesn''t matter, even deliberately along the way.


    Naturally, he hopes to find opportunities to attract people nearby.


    He went down the stream for several days, but he didn''t find any trace of anyone''s existence.


    It''s been like this for several days. Rao is Chen Heng, and he can''t help getting tired of it.


    So he wanted to find the indigenous people in this place and go to the nearby gathering place to get information about this area.


    Now it seems that there are some effects.


    Not far away, the sound of footsteps constantly across, vaguely with some violent mental fluctuations.


    Their spirit fluctuates violently, with some anxiety and fear. It seems that they are being chased by something.


    Sure enough.


    After a while, Chen Heng raised his head and saw several figures running from a distance.


    There were three of them, the first was a middle-aged man, and the rest was a man and a woman.


    At this moment, they were chased by some strange looking beasts, and their faces looked very anxious.


    "George, hold on a little longer!"


    Trying to run forward, the middle-aged man gasped, looked at the young man and encouraged him: "there''s a bonfire in front of him. Someone should be stationed there!"


    "Just go there and we''ll be saved!"


    He cried, trying to encourage his partner.


    Listening to him, beside him, two young men, a man and a woman, did not speak. They just gasped and rushed forward.


    They rushed to the front and approached the site of the bonfire.


    Then they saw what was ahead.


    In front of the stream, a bonfire rose, and on it, a young looking man sat there with a little girl beside him.


    The whole picture is totally different from what they had imagined before.


    Before that, they subconsciously thought that those who dare to raise a bonfire in the dense forest and are not afraid of the Warcraft around are at least a powerful mercenary group.


    When the three of them went by, they could ask the mercenary Corps for help and get rid of the danger in front of them.


    But now it seems that it is not what they think.


    "Damn it


    Looking at the appearance in front of the campfire, the middle-aged man was in despair: "how dare these two people enter the dense forest!"


    Taking advantage of the gap, he looked behind him.


    Behind them, a tiger, which was three meters high and looked extremely huge, slowly caught up with them. A pair of huge scarlet eyes were watching them, which seemed to show some bloodthirsty desire, just like eating people.


    Of course, it does have to eat people.


    As far as the present situation is concerned, few creatures in this dense forest do not eat people.


    Along the way, Chen Heng could see human bones almost everywhere.In this area, there should be a large number of people who died in the mouth of these Warcraft and buried here.


    "You go over there and leave with those two children!"


    Looking at the front gradually stand up, it seems not clear the state of Chen Heng two, the middle-aged man bit his teeth, and finally said: "I will go to the Warcraft away, to buy you some time!"


    "Chief!"


    Next to him, two voices came at the same time. Looking at the middle-aged man, he seemed hesitant.


    "Don''t be such a mother! Go


    The middle-aged man roared, without hesitation, pulled up his sword and rushed to the black beast behind him.


    Obviously, he was going to fight the beast and buy time for others.


    "He''s going to fight?"


    Looking at the middle-aged man''s movements, Chen Heng''s face showed some strange colors.


    Because he couldn''t understand the language of this area, he didn''t know what the middle-aged man had said before. He just looked at the middle-aged man''s movements and felt strange.


    After all, judging from their previous pursuit, the middle-aged man is obviously not the opponent of the tiger.


    Now rush over and die?


    However, after a while, he also suddenly a smile, can be understood.


    "Let''s go!"


    In front, two young men, a man and a woman, rushed to the front and yelled at Chen Heng and wanted to take them away.


    But the next moment, they are stunned.


    In front of the bonfire, the little girl was still sitting there.


    As for Chen Heng''s figure, it''s long gone now.


    Then they heard a roar behind them.


    They subconsciously looked behind them, and then they were stunned.


    A silver sword suddenly came out of the body, and then in front of him, the huge black beast screamed and fell down directly....


    ...


    a moment later, in front of the stream.


    A bonfire was burning there, with some new meat on it.


    Before that, the body of the magic tiger only lay on one side, emitting a strong smell of blood.


    The middle-aged man, with the other two, sat awkwardly opposite Chen Heng.


    "Sir...; we actually have dry food..."


    looking at Chen Heng who is seriously roasting meat in front of him, the middle-aged man subconsciously opens his mouth, but then stops.


    He remembered that the gentleman could not speak their language.


    Looking at each other''s serious barbecue appearance, the scene before appeared in front of them again.


    Just now, before Chen Heng''s hand, the huge black tiger was directly killed by Chen Heng, and there was no room for struggle.


    That kind of scene is really particularly shocking, let the middle-aged man three now see, can''t help but feel a little creepy.


    "Do you know the origin of this gentleman?"


    Looking at the middle-aged man, George whispered, "I''ve never seen such a fierce soldier before..."


    "he''s more powerful than all the soldiers I know..."


    "who said he''s not?"


    George''s side, the only woman in the three also said: "look at him, should not be local people, may be soldiers from other places?"


    "I just don''t know which country it came from."


    "It''s a pity that the other party doesn''t know the language and can''t communicate for the time being."


    She looked at Chen Heng and saw that Chen Heng was seriously roasting tiger meat there. There was no special reaction. She was relieved.


    In front of them, Chen Heng showed a good way to speak.


    At least in George''s eyes, he has enough strength to suppress them, but he doesn''t mean to hurt them.


    Just this kind of performance is good enough.


    The only pity is that the other party doesn''t seem to know the language of this area and can''t communicate directly. It''s a pity.


    Otherwise, they can try to communicate with each other and learn about each other''s history.


    Now, it''s impossible.


    "No matter what, the other party didn''t mean to hurt us. That''s the best."


    The middle-aged man sighed and said, "otherwise, I''m afraid we''ll figure out how to write our own tombstone."


    "I think it will be worse."


    George shrugged his shoulders and joked, "do you think if we really die here, we''ll have a chance to be buried?"


    The middle-aged man can''t help but draw from the corner of his mouth.


    Yes, if they die here, let alone tombstones, it''s still a question whether the body can be left.


    In this dense forest, the most important thing is all kinds of monsters who like to eat human body.


    If they die here, it won''t be long before there are only a few bones left.Thinking of this, they can''t help but feel lucky.


    After a lunch, the three middle-aged men summed up and then prepared to leave.


    Before leaving, they looked at Chen Heng.


    "Unknown soldier, I don''t know if you want to leave this place?"


    He looked at Chen Heng and asked cautiously, "if you like, we can be your guide."


    This sentence says that they did not expect Chen Heng to give any response.


    But unexpectedly, Chen Heng nodded, as if he understood.


    Of course, not really.


    It''s not so easy to learn a new language.


    But as a wizard, Chen Heng is very skilled in the use of mental power.


    Spiritual communication is the best language.


    Some powerful witches, even without language as a medium, can replace any language directly through their own spiritual power.


    Although Chen Heng can''t do this at the moment, if he uses it carefully, he can barely understand some words through side observation and mental induction.


    Therefore, he guessed the meaning of the other side''s sentence and nodded directly.


    Looking at Chen Heng nodding in front of him, the three middle-aged men looked at each other. They didn''t understand whether Chen Heng really understood.


    So they were careful and tried to leave the place.


    In this process, they are very careful, for fear that a bad one will arouse Chen Heng''s vigilance and cause the other party''s attack.


    Fortunately, it didn''t happen.


    In situ, Chen Heng slowly got up, then picked up the little girl sitting in front of the campfire, and then walked forward.


    Following the middle-aged man in front of them, they continued to move forward and left the place slowly.


    Along the road, the three middle-aged men chatted slowly.


    Chen Heng kept silent, while quietly turning his mental strength, trying to learn the language here.


    With the help of mental power, he can learn a strange language very quickly. If he has enough language for reference, he can learn it very soon.


    Three days later, they left the forest and went to a market.


    In the market, people are everywhere, and everywhere looks very busy.


    Chen Heng came here with the little girl in his arms.


    Seeing the lively scene in the distance, the little girl''s face moved and her eyes seemed to have some luster again.


    Chen Heng turned around and listened to the noise in the distance.


    He sensed the constant mental fluctuations in the distance and collected the relevant information here.


    "No wizard... No trace of mana breath..."


    he recorded the area in front of him in his heart and swept it here with his strong mental power. Then the idea flashed through his mind.


    There are not many people in this city. There are only a few hundred people around.


    But they didn''t stay here much.


    After arriving here, a moment later, they moved on to another small town.


    "Finally back..."


    when they arrived at the small town in front of them, they were relieved. At this time, they finally relaxed.


    Compared with the dense forest before, this small town looks normal.


    People come and go around, looking very harmonious, a busy scene.


    Chen Heng looked in front of him.


    Not far away, there are many pedestrians walking in it, one by one seems to be a little busy.


    Their bodies are not strong, their clothes are not gorgeous, but their mental state is not bad. They all look energetic. They are not as decadent and lifeless as people in other places.


    The standard of living here doesn''t seem too bad.


    After arriving here, the three middle-aged men discussed, and then took Chen Heng and Chen Heng to a tavern, where they found a place to stay for Chen Heng.


    To do this, they did not leave. Instead, they gathered around and prepared to stay in this small town for a while to teach Chen Heng to use the language of this area.


    The reason for this, on the one hand, is to repay Chen Heng''s kindness for his help, on the other hand, is to make another idea.


    In the dense forest before this, Chen Heng''s strength can be said to be obvious to all.


    Along the way, they often encounter some Warcraft, even ogres and other creatures.


    In the past, if they met with these lives, all they could do was to turn around and leave, and never dare to stay in them.


    But for Chen Heng, these things are not worth mentioning at all.


    Along the road, no matter how fierce the beast, how terrible ogre, face Chen Heng can''t walk a few moves.


    This performance, while making several middle-aged men marvel, also let them raise an idea.Chen Heng was a soldier they had never seen before.


    If only Chen Heng could be included in their mercenary regiment.


    With Chen Heng''s participation, even if their mercenary regiment had only four people, it was enough to do a lot of things.


    They can even take some dangerous tasks and go directly to the forest to fight with those dangerous Warcraft and hunt them.


    You know, although these Warcraft are dangerous, they are also very precious. Many of them are excellent materials and can be sold at a high price.


    Under normal circumstances, they can''t deal with these Warcraft, but if Chen Heng joins in, the situation will be different.


    According to Chen Heng''s previous strength, even Chen Heng alone can cope with the huge Warcraft.


    As long as Chen Heng can be drawn into their mercenary regiment, it is definitely a lucrative business.


    That''s why they are so attentive. During this period of time, they paid special attention to Chen Heng and his wife.


    For their ideas, Chen Heng is not clear, but probably can guess some.


    He didn''t care about it either. He just lived in this small town and quietly adapted to the new environment.


    Before long, just half a month later, Chen Heng had already mastered the language of this area.


    In this regard, several middle-aged men were surprised, but they didn''t think much about it.


    They didn''t know Chen Heng in the past. They didn''t know that he was in touch with the language. They thought Chen Heng had learned it in the past, and now he has reached this level with foundation.


    Although the speed is fast, it doesn''t make them think much.


    In half a month, Chen Heng initially learned the language of the world, but it was more than a month later that he really mastered it.


    And in this more than a month time, Chen Heng also inquired about some news around.


    The result made him frown.


    At the moment, he seems to have come to a very strange place.


    This is a brand new continent, surrounded by many countries, each country has a considerable area.


    This is obviously not the place where Chen Heng was before.


    Chen Heng remembers it very clearly.


    He had been flying on the sea before, and there was only an island in front of him.


    The area of the island is considerable, but it can''t be as large as it is now.


    So it was the storm that brought him to an unknown place?


    But that doesn''t make sense.


    If it is really caused by the storm, it is impossible to take Chen Heng too far away.


    It is even more impossible to come to this place in front of us.


    "Did I cross, or..."


    in the same place, Chen Heng frowned when he recalled the information he had inquired about.


    Crossing?


    This may be true, but it''s very small.


    Chen Heng came to the wizard world through the simulator, and the possibility of crossing again is very small.

 Chapter 193

    "Inexplicable..."


    recalling all kinds of messages in his mind, Chen Heng finally shook his head and flashed the idea.


    He decided to give up thinking about it for the time being.


    Whether it''s the wizarding world or other places, there are many inexplicable places.


    Maybe he is affected by some unknown power at the moment, so it is not necessary for him to come to this place.


    No matter how much you think, it''s useless.


    Instead of constantly thinking, it is better to think about their own situation at the moment.


    "The connection between me and the simulator is not broken, and I can return to the noumenon through the simulator at any time..."


    after confirming that the connection between me and the simulator still exists, Chen Heng thought: "so far, no wizard has been found in this continent..."


    during this period of time, Chen Heng also inquired a lot about this in the process of trying to learn the regional language Face to face.


    As far as his observation is concerned, there is no sign of a wizard in these four weeks, and even there are few legends about this.


    Knights are just the same.


    From the mouth of the three middle-aged men, Chen Heng inquired about some news, but failed to find anything special.


    In this world, it seems that there are some people who are special and have the power to surpass ordinary people.


    But it seems that these people are not knights, and their sources of strength are also very special.


    Generally speaking, it doesn''t seem to conform to the characteristics of wizard and knight.


    Of course, this does not rule out that Chen Heng''s place is too small and his information is limited.


    However, for the time being, Chen Heng did not find any trace of the wizard.


    I don''t know if there are witches in this continent.


    It is another force spreading in this continent that makes Chen Heng feel a little curious.


    "Those powerful soldiers..."


    in the face of Chen Heng''s inquiry, the middle-aged man, who was the first of the three, raised his head and was a little confused about it. He didn''t seem to know clearly: "I don''t know much about their situation..."


    "just heard some rumors."


    "It seems that the power of those people comes from the heart."


    "Mind?"


    Chen Heng frowned, as if by accident.


    "Yes."


    The middle-aged man nodded and said, "the stronger the soul is, the stronger it seems."


    "That''s what that group of people seems to be doing. They''re getting stronger."


    "So..."


    Chen Heng couldn''t help frowning.


    It''s a very special thing for him, a wizard who is strong by exploring the rules of the world and summing up the rules, to become strong by relying on the power of the soul.


    However, in this world, anything strange can exist.


    Maybe there is such a unique system.


    In ancient times, when witches flourished, it seems that there were relevant records about how to use the power of the soul to make witches powerful....


    after more than a month''s understanding, Chen Heng is already familiar with the three people in front of him.


    The three men belonged to a newly formed mercenary regiment. The middle-aged man named helo was the leader of the three men, and the young man was George.


    As for the last woman, her name seems to be Ella?


    After talking with Chen Heng for a long time, helo hesitated for a while, and finally put forward his previous idea and invited Chen Heng.


    He hopes Chen Heng can join their mercenary regiment and take risks with them.


    After his words, behind Heluo, George and Ella also showed an expression of expectation. They looked at Chen Heng and looked forward to it.


    Obviously, they have been waiting for Chen Heng for a long time.


    The reason why they stay in this small town and wait so long is that they want to invite Chen Heng to join their team.


    Looking at them and feeling their expectation, Chen Heng thought for a moment.


    To be honest, Chen Heng has just come to this world. Although he has learned the language of this world, he still has a lot to explore.


    At this time, if someone is willing to lead the way and take him to understand the world, it is also a good idea.


    However, if you join them, you will be bound.


    After all, if you really join the other party''s mercenary regiment, unless Chen Heng wants to be lazy and absent from work, otherwise, I''m afraid he will waste a lot of time.


    That''s not what he wants.


    So, after thinking for a moment, he politely refused.


    "This small town is very good, I like it very much..."


    he thought for a moment, then laughed: "in the past, I had crossed a long distance, I was tired, and I didn''t want to take any more risks.""So, I''m sorry..."


    he declined politely and said so.


    Listening to his words, the three of them were disappointed, but they didn''t say much, just smiling and blessing.


    Later, Chen Heng said that if there is a need, you can come here to find him.


    He doesn''t want to take risks, but if they need to, they can still come to him for help.


    Hearing these words, the three of them suddenly became energetic, and their faces also showed a happy look.


    Sitting in the room, looking at the subtle expressions of Heluo, Chen Heng shook his head secretly.


    After talking for a while, Heluo and the three left, and Chen Heng took a rest in the room alone.


    After getting a clear reply from Chen Heng, Heluo and his wife spent a few days in the town, and then went out again to take risks.


    For them, having stayed in the small town for such a long time before has greatly consumed what they have left.


    If they don''t start their journey as soon as possible and hunt some magical things to replenish their belongings, I''m afraid they will soon be unable to survive.


    After they left, Chen Heng also started his own action.


    In this small town, Chen Heng bought a house, moved out of the pub and settled down temporarily.


    As for the money needed on the way, Chen Heng certainly did not have it.


    But for a wizard, it''s not difficult to collect the money that a mortal needs.


    From the most direct way, with Chen Heng''s strength at the moment, he can directly control his local local tyrants and use their property.


    Even if you don''t want to, you can hunt some Warcraft and exchange them for property.


    There are ways.


    In this way, Chen Heng settled down in this small town and settled the little girl down.


    In the days that followed, he began to grope around.


    Around the town, there are other settlements.


    Chen Heng went to explore them one by one and stayed in them for a period of time.


    Unfortunately, nothing special happened to him, just a little clearer about this area.


    Of course, in the process, he also heard some special legends.


    "The legend of the warrior and the devil?"


    In a huge library, Chen Heng holds books in his hand and reads them carefully.


    In front of you is a library set up inside the Kingdom, which contains all the books collected by the kingdom from the past to the present.


    After Chen Heng came here, he came here for the first time and began to browse here, searching for the stories he wanted.


    At the moment, what he is holding is one of the records.


    "Every once in a while, the devil will appear in the world, pick up large-scale chaos, slaughter innocent people..."


    "only after that, the hope of mankind will also give birth to the legendary brave..."


    "the brave have the hope of the whole world, with unimaginable power, will fight against the devil and defeat the devil..."


    " Chen Heng read the books in front of him, then frowned.


    "The story of the warrior defeating the demon king?"


    After a while, he finished reading the books and closed his eyes silently.


    The content recorded in this book is very simple, but it tells the story of how the warrior defeated the devil.


    If under normal circumstances, Chen Heng saw this book, I''m afraid that this is an ordinary fairy tale book, specially used to coax children.


    But this book is a little special in this place.


    This is, after all, the most secret library in the Kingdom, and the books in it are unlikely to have such fairy tales.


    But if it''s not a fairy tale book, what is it?


    Sitting there, Chen Heng closed his eyes.


    The content of the book in his mind constantly back, he was constantly thinking.


    I don''t know why, at this moment, he has a kind of inexplicable premonition.


    He has a feeling that all the contents recorded in this book are true, and they are the true history of the past.


    Even, there will be a time when the stories recorded in the book will be staged again.


    At that time, he had a chance to leave this place and go back to the previous place.


    This is a kind of inexplicable feeling, but for Chen Heng, it is true.


    Having mastered the mark of destiny, Chen Heng, as a person who has a profound grasp of the way of destiny, believes that he will not feel wrong in this case.


    The stories recorded in this book should really have a great impact, not only on this area, but also on Chen Heng''s future.


    If Chen Heng''s premonition is correct, I''m afraid that only after the story recorded in the book comes true and ends, can he leave this area and return to the area where he was before.It''s an inexplicable feeling, but it''s very real.


    "It''s a very troublesome feeling..."


    when Chen Heng puts down his books, he frowns.


    Once the contents of the book are determined, it will be a terrible thing for other people in this area.


    Once the devil comes, I''m afraid this area will really fall into a dangerous situation, and all people''s lives will be threatened.


    But for Chen Heng, it is just like that.


    For him, even if the whole area collapses, that''s the same thing.


    Anyway, he is not the main body now. If it''s a big deal, he will die at that time.


    It''s no big deal.


    Put the books down, Chen Heng turned to other places.


    To his surprise, he found something special in this place.


    For example, the way of cultivation of the world''s samurai.


    This thing is recorded on a stone slab, on which a thick piece of dust has been piled up. Looking at it, I don''t know how long no one has seen it.


    This kind of performance makes Chen Heng confused.


    But for the time being, he didn''t think too much. He wrote down the contents on the stone slab directly, then turned around and went to other places, and continued to browse many books in this place.


    For the wizard, this is the best place to record a lot of knowledge.


    After staying in this place for several days, Chen Heng turned around and left the place.


    After a while, he went to another area, turned around in other places, and then returned to the previous town.


    Time goes by slowly.


    More than two months later.


    "This feeling..."


    standing in his laboratory, Chen Heng suddenly stops and feels strange.


    After returning from the outside world this time, he stayed in this small town for two months, and then found something unusual.


    His strength seems to have grown.


    This kind of growth is very unique, not the growth of physical strength and mana, but the increase of destructive power.


    Mingming''s physical fitness and mana have not changed, but if he punches on, the change will be even greater.


    Of course, this kind of change is very weak, if ordinary people can''t detect it at all.


    But for Chen Heng, although the change is subtle, he still feels different.


    After a period of testing, he finally confirmed it.


    "What''s going on?"


    Chen Heng frowned and fell into deep confusion.


    He was quite sure that he had not done anything superfluous.


    But even so, his strength increased.


    I have to say that this is indeed a strange thing.


    "Can we say..."


    recalling this problem and the part of the records he had seen before, Chen Heng suddenly thought of a possibility.


    Before that, he had seen many interesting records in those libraries, some of which were about the special circumstances of the world.


    In this world, there are some unique phenomena.


    When someone is willing to sincerely love and trust another person, the power of his spirit will be extended to the other person, thus enhancing the power of the other person.


    This is a situation recorded in that library.


    It is said that this kind of situation is very rare, and only a few special cases will happen.


    Only a few people with unique talent can have this effect.


    Think of relevant records, Chen Heng can''t help frowning.


    Although we are aware of this possibility, we are not sure whether the immediate result is due to this in a short time.


    It needs to be tested carefully.


    So he turned and went out.


    Outside the laboratory, there is a spacious courtyard.


    In the courtyard, ALUs sat quietly, her face still expressionless, just sitting on a lawn, playing with a cat.


    She looks very happy, although there is still no expression on her face, but in a few nobody''s time, her face will show a knowing smile.


    In this way, I am still satisfied with my current life.


    Alice, this is the little girl in the forest. She has been with her since she was rescued by Chen Heng.


    If we say that Chen Heng''s sudden growth of strength is indeed derived from the power of other people''s beliefs, then the source of this power of belief is undoubtedly from the little girl in front of him.


    Chen Heng felt about it.


    Compared with the past gloom, eluse''s mental state at the moment has been calm in his induction, with some joy and attachment.It seems that it is developing in a good way.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng thought about it, then turned around and left the place.


    In the following days, he is going to do some experiments to determine whether the source of his strength is what he thinks.


    So in the next, Chen Heng had some action.


    At present, the number of residents in the small town is quite good. Because it is close to the dense forest and beside the river wharf, their life is quite good.


    But there are still many poor people.


    There are many children who are abandoned just after they are born.


    So, in the following period of time, Chen Heng began to adopt those abandoned children in succession, and adopted them in his own manor.


    At the beginning, it was only sporadic.


    But as time went by, people around seemed to hear the news and threw their children to the gate of Chen Heng''s manor.


    Chen Heng didn''t blame them either. He accepted them one by one.


    Many of these children are only two or three years old, and they are not more than ten years old. A few of them still have this disability.


    In this era, if you have a disability, it means that you have no way to live in the future.


    Chen Heng''s adoption, for him, is just a casual labor, but for these children, it is the only hope.


    Time passed slowly.


    In the twinkling of an eye, half a year has passed.


    In the early morning, on the sky, the light dawn rises and shines on the earth, which is very bright.


    Chen Heng got up from the head of the bed and went outside.


    The sound of Lang Lang''s books rings. On one side, the children adopted by Chen Heng are reading seriously and listening to the class there.


    On the other hand, when the people around started to move, the residents of the small town went to the shops opened by Chen Heng one after another to buy things.


    In the past six months, under the action of Chen Heng, his influence on this small town is various.


    Many of the children who could only wander and had no food and clothing were able to survive, while many ordinary people also had jobs, and even could buy many cheap and high-quality small things in many shops.


    These are all changes brought about by Chen Heng.


    Now Chen Heng has a great reputation in this place.


    Many people affectionately called him Mr. ed.


    There are many people who really love him, and many people love him and support him.


    Even the local mayor should take Chen Heng seriously.


    For an ordinary person, it is very good to have such a result.


    But for Chen Heng, these are nothing at all.


    With his ability, it''s not too difficult to do all this.


    The reason why we didn''t do it before was just that it wasn''t necessary.


    "It seems to be true..."


    in the spacious laboratory, Chen Heng stands alone.


    In the past half a year, Chen Heng''s laboratory has been expanded again. Compared with the rudimentary one half a year ago, it has become much more exquisite.

 Chapter 194

    In the quiet laboratory, Chen Heng looks at the data from the test, and his face is full of doubts.


    Six months ago, his premonition came true.


    Half a year ago, the inexplicable growth of his power really had something to do with the so-called power of faith.


    And from the data point of view, the relationship is not small.


    After learning the result, Chen Heng looked confused.


    The materialist education originated from the modern society and the wizard''s cognitive concept raised a strong sense of contrast in his heart at this moment, so that when he got the result, he was surprised.


    It took a while for him to recover.


    I have to say that faith alone produces real power. Anyway, it''s idealistic and completely against common sense.


    It''s true that his power has increased inexplicably, but what''s the source of this increased power?


    Chen Heng has carefully tested that he has not changed from before. No matter his body structure or mana, he is still the same as before.


    But his strength actually increased.


    This is a bit unscientific.


    Although it has been traversed many times, the law of conservation of energy still exists in most cases.


    With the blessing of faith, where does the source of this inexplicable part of his power come from?


    Can''t it really come out of thin air?


    Or can faith really serve as a meal? Can it be turned into real power?


    What''s his principle? What are the rules?


    Why can some people do it and some people can''t?


    Inexplicable questions filled Chen Heng''s mind.


    Subconsciously, he wanted to explore the principle, but he didn''t know where to start.


    It''s beyond his power, to put it bluntly.


    If it is not enough to study a material or the operation of runes, then it is really beyond the standard to explore the spiritual power such as belief.


    Forget it.


    Chen Heng had some headaches, and finally suspended his research.


    If he continues to study like this, he feels that he can''t find anything. On the contrary, his hair may be in danger. Maybe he can feel lonely when he is young.


    Although this is not noumenon, it does not matter image, but this kind of experience, or try not to.


    In addition to the use of the power of belief, other aspects of research, but there are some eyebrows.


    For example, the way to leave.


    In the past six months, Chen Heng has done a lot.


    On the one hand, he was busy with his experiments, on the other hand, he wanted to take care of the little kids, and on the other hand, he occasionally went out to explore with helo, a group of mercenaries.


    He''s really a busy man.


    Of course, I went to explore when I was new at the beginning, but I didn''t go much later.


    After all, as a rich man, he just needs to wait for the results from Heluo group. There is no need to go there by himself.


    It also saved him a lot of things.


    So it''s hard to move without money.


    With the support of many ancient books and research materials, Chen Heng finally has some features.


    In the past, there seemed to have been outsiders like Chen Heng, and they were also witches.


    As for why and how?


    At the moment, in Chen Heng''s laboratory, a thick magic book is still there, which records several magic templates.


    They found this thing in a cave. When they found it, they found a lot of things, but only this thing survived, barely able to use.


    Fortunately, the magic book was made by magic iron after being demonized. Otherwise, it would have been broken long ago. How could it have been tenaciously preserved and found by Chen Heng.


    It records three spells, spiritual deterrence, burning fire, and fire spirit.


    Look at this, the wizard who left the magic book is mostly a fire player.


    I don''t know how I got here.


    And from the records of this unfortunate elder, Chen Heng also found something.


    It includes the unfortunate ghost''s record and speculation about this area.


    According to the unfortunate guy, this area is not a normal world, but a unique small world formed by human beings.


    This kind of small world is often specially created by ancient wizard organizations to serve as a foundation, or to do a variety of experiments.


    And this small world is probably just like this, dedicated to some kind of hidden experiment.


    According to this elder''s conjecture, this so-called experiment is probably related to the legend of the devil warrior.


    The reason is that every trainee who enters this small world seems to experience a demon uprising and the drama of the rise of warriors.According to the other party''s conjecture, this should be some kind of trial and experiment.


    People who enter this small world will try passively and open the chapter of the rise of the demon king.


    Then the warrior rises and defeats the devil.


    Only by defeating the devil, the world will be peaceful, the trial will be over, and they can go out.


    Of course, these are conjectures, and he doesn''t know if they are true.


    Because at the time of recording these things, he obviously hasn''t really left.


    As for whether the elder really left, Chen Heng is not clear.


    Where they found these places, they did not find the body of the unknown wizard.


    It could be dead, it could be gone.


    Only God knows this problem....


    however, after obtaining the wizard''s notes, Chen Heng made great efforts to study in this aspect, and to some extent, he has made some achievements.


    At least he felt that most of the results of his predecessors'' research should be correct. As for the rest, because of the lack of information, it can only be regarded as unknown.


    It''s up to him to prove it in the future.


    In other words, he needs more materials and information.


    Standing in front of the laboratory, Chen Heng has a headache.


    Recently, this series of studies really made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    Out of the lab, he went out into the courtyard.


    The courtyard outside has changed a lot since half a year ago.


    Where there used to be only grass, there are now many saplings, some of which have grown well, and the whole landscape of the courtyard can be seen.


    Not far away, there were shouts coming from time to time. Looking carefully, however, a few children were digging holes with shovels in their hands, ready to drop tree species one by one.


    Yes, most of the trees in the courtyard were planted by the orphans adopted by Chen Heng.


    This is not a waste of labor, anyway, even if the group of children idle, they will only idle panic, rather than waste utilization, let them do some work.


    This can also be regarded as optimizing the allocation of labor force. It''s not a waste.


    As for child abuse and child labor, Chen Heng does not admit it.


    In this world, how many children have no chance to be used? It''s good to do something.


    Besides, there is no juvenile protection law in the world.


    After staying in the courtyard for a while, Chen Heng sighed and then went out.


    Outside the courtyard, the old housekeeper he hired was already waiting there.


    "Master, the mercenaries are coming again."


    Standing there, the old housekeeper looked at Chen Heng with a black face and said that he was very unhappy.


    "The mercenaries are coming again?"


    Chen Heng thought a little, then he knew who he was referring to.


    In the past six months, Chen Heng''s contact with helona group of mercenaries was not broken.


    Most of the time, he would spend money to invite the other party to explore various places and ask the other party to bring him some antiques or ancient books from various places.


    Because he is generous and gives money happily, and the things he asks for are not too difficult. Heluo and they like Chen Heng very much and come to him from time to time.


    But the old housekeeper didn''t like them very much.


    After all, every time they come over, they ask for money from Chen Heng.


    Although the money is not his, it''s hard to be fooled by these mercenaries.


    There are not many good people like Lord ed. you mercenaries have come to cajole him out of his money. Are you not afraid to go to hell after you die!


    Yes, hoax.


    In the old housekeeper''s view, helo''s behavior is a fraud.


    Just take some useless things collected from various places, which are neither edible nor usable, and you have to take so much money from here. What is this not a hoax?


    The old housekeeper felt that since he had become the housekeeper here, he had the obligation to help the master and drive away the swindlers.


    Unfortunately, on the surface, Chen Heng had a good relationship with the mercenaries. He wanted to do something, but he couldn''t drive away the host''s guests directly.


    "Go, go."


    Patting the upright old housekeeper on the shoulder, Chen Heng left with a smile: "go and see our guests."


    Pulling the old housekeeper, he walked forward.


    His estate was very high, with a long corridor away from the courtyard and then into the living room.


    In the living room, helo''s men were waiting there.


    Nearly half a year later, Chen Heng has changed little, but these people have changed a lot.


    Helo''s new leather armor makes him look more energetic.


    George was wearing a robe with a smile on his face. It seemed that there was a finger missing on his right hand. It seemed that he had been painted in an expedition.Ella, the only girl in the trio, has also changed a lot. Now she looks much better than before and she can dress up.


    Generally speaking, the three people''s spirit and spirit look much better than before. It seems that the life in this small half year is still moist.


    No wonder.


    After all, after taking so much money from Chen Heng, their lives have improved a lot more or less.


    When the living conditions are improved, the state of mind will naturally be better.


    In the living room, Chen Heng came in.


    The three of them stood up.


    "Long time no see."


    Chen Heng came forward with a smile and gave them a hug, which seemed very warm.


    "I haven''t seen you for more than a month, my friend."


    Heluo steps forward and greets Chen Heng with a smile.


    "Well, more than a month."


    Chen Heng nodded and didn''t care about time.


    He cares more about other things than time.


    "Let me see. What did you bring me this time?"


    He looked at the three heros in front of him, swept behind them, and finally focused on the box.


    With his keenness, he soon discovered what the three heros had brought.


    This is also the usual practice in the past.


    Heluo three people are very honest, usually in addition to harvest, the rest of the time is rarely to Chen Heng here.


    As for the autumn breeze or something, they may not be able to lose face.


    "It''s a new one."


    Helo said, then George and his wife walked forward and opened the box behind him.


    With a soft bang, the box was quickly opened to reveal the contents.


    It''s a red crystal stone. It looks very special. It''s full of a red luster. It looks like blood is flowing in it. It''s very unique.


    It feels like blood coagulates into crystal stone, which is very beautiful.


    "This is...


    looking at the red crystal, Chen Heng moved in his heart, but he held back.


    He went forward to the front of the box, reached out and touched the red crystal.


    A warm feeling comes from the palm of the hand. It makes people feel very comfortable. It''s not like touching a cold crystal, but rather like touching a heart. It''s very special.


    Let''s not talk about his specific value, just the feeling, it is worth to be surprised.


    "How''s it going?"


    Helo touched his head.


    In the past six months, his hair became rarer and rarer. I don''t know why.


    "My men took it from the outside. I don''t know what it is."


    He touched his head and said, "I look special, so I sent it to you."


    In less than half a year, not only did Chen Heng change from a wandering wizard to a manor owner, but he was also promoted to head of the big mercenary Corps. Besides George and his two brothers, he also had a large number of younger brothers.


    However, although the special trip he said is true, its purpose should be to change money.


    After all, the scale of the mercenary regiment has improved, but there are more places to spend money.


    If he doesn''t find more money, he will be in trouble.


    "It''s good. I''ll take it."


    Chen Heng nodded and said casually, "if you run into something similar in the future, send someone to send it directly."


    As the words fell, the three of them were relieved.


    Looking at Chen Heng, Heluo stretched out his hand and was a little embarrassed: "the money..."


    "the words..."


    Chen Heng spoke casually. Before he finished a word, he saw the old housekeeper step forward and directly stand in front of him.


    "Master, if you want to talk about this, let the old man talk about it."


    The old housekeeper stepped forward, looked at Chen Heng and said respectfully.


    He had already seen a few of helo and they did not like him. He took this opportunity and ran out immediately.


    Otherwise, according to his understanding of Chen Heng, I''m afraid the price will be as much as the other party says.


    "That''ll do."


    Chen Heng Leng for a moment, also did not object, just directly waved, let people move things to their own laboratory.


    No matter what the price is, things are still needed.


    Especially this one.


    "What''s going on outside these days?"


    Next, he and helo continued to talk.


    After all, it''s the boss. It''s not necessary for them to do such trifles as price negotiation.


    The two of them went out of the living room and went for a walk in the courtyard.


    Around, a child walking around, after planting the tree, has been in the side of happy play, his face showed a smile.Looking at the scene, helo couldn''t help smiling and looking very happy.


    But listening to Chen Heng''s words, he shook his head: "it''s not so good."


    "Recently, there are more demons in the dense forest..."


    facing Chen Heng, he said.


    I don''t know when, the demons in the dense forest began to appear.


    This area was normal at the beginning. There was no magic.


    But as time goes by, the magic appeared, and the number is more and more.


    Half a year ago, when Chen Henggang first came to this place, the scale of magic things was already not small, let alone now.


    According to helo, now if the demons in the dense forest are pulled out directly, they will drown several kingdoms.


    It''s a real thriller.


    These demons seriously affect people''s lives.


    Not to mention the people''s livelihood. Many people who depend on the resources in the dense forest are now suffering from blood mold.


    Many demons are crying in the dense forest. Do you dare to go in and have a try?


    I''m afraid I don''t want to deliver delivery.


    However, in this case, the mercenary regiments like helo gradually developed one by one.


    On the one hand, many kingdoms offered rewards; on the other hand, people in many places could not survive, so they joined the mercenary corps one after another.


    However, even so, many small mercenary regiments have a hard time.


    That''s all right with helo.


    After all, they can barely say that there are people behind them, and there are gold owners behind them. They are envied by many mercenaries.


    "Alas..."


    after talking for a long time, helo sighed deeply and felt the hardship of people''s livelihood.


    I don''t know why he is so sentimental as a mercenary leader.


    A moment later, the old housekeeper and George also came.


    But it doesn''t look good.


    Look at this, this wave of both sides did not achieve their goals, is a fight for both sides?


    Chen Heng watched with great interest, chatted with George again, chatted with him for a while, and then said goodbye.


    "How much did you just cut?"


    Looking at the back of Heluo three people leaving, recalling George''s face just now, Chen Heng asked with great interest.


    In front of him, the old housekeeper looked indifferent and seemed to have done something trivial.


    "That''s half cut."


    "Then they must be very sad."


    Chen Heng smiles and seems to be very happy.


    Of course, this matter is not in his mind.


    The full price or half price was nothing to him, just something trivial.


    Of course, it''s also because it''s easy for him to get money.


    If it was magic stone, he would not look like this.


    At that time, it is estimated that it will be more stingy than the old housekeeper.


    When Heluo and his party completely left, Chen Heng immediately returned to his laboratory.


    In the quiet and spacious laboratory, on the tall test bench, a red crystal has been placed there.


    A light crimson glow bloomed, making the neighborhood a bright color.


    Chen Heng approached step by step, with a look of joy on his face.

 Chapter 195

    "This kind of feeling should be right..."


    walking into the laboratory, touching the red crystal, Chen Heng''s face suddenly showed a smile: "the heart of kodo animals..."


    as early as just now, Chen Heng recognized this thing.


    This thing is nothing but the heart of a powerful creature.


    Yes, the heart.


    It''s the heart of a kodo. It''s very precious outside.


    Kodo beast, which is a kind of blood life, has gradually disappeared like the banshee, the predecessor of the harpy.


    As long as they grow up, they can compete with the official wizard.


    And their hearts have a special effect, which can help the wizard to become a regular wizard and play an important role in this process.


    Unfortunately, as early as a long time ago, the kodo beast was close to extinction. Now, even if you can occasionally see it, it is mostly the offspring of impure blood like the harpoon.


    As for the golden potion, it came out later. It can be regarded as a substitute for kodo''s heart.


    After all, the value of kodo''s heart is too high, and the quantity is too small. If we don''t find a substitute, the witches behind will have nothing to use.


    Chen Heng didn''t expect such a surprise.


    The heart of a kodo beast, if it is put outside, it can be said that it is very valuable. It is hard to imagine how many magic stones it can sell.


    Of course, in general, it is estimated that no one will want to sell.


    Now it''s cheaper, Chen Heng.


    In front of us, the heart of Keduo animal has been treated with special methods, showing a unique crystallization, locking the huge vitality contained in it.


    That''s fine.


    The most precious thing in kodo''s heart is its huge vitality.


    This is also the main reason why the kodo heart can help promote the official wizard.


    If we didn''t use special methods to crystallize it, then the vitality in this heart would have been lost after such a long time.


    At that time, what he can harvest is a rotten heart, not a kodo heart that can still be used.


    Not bad.


    Chen Heng''s face showed a smile. At this time, he was very happy.


    Just this kodo heart is enough for all his previous efforts.


    It''s not polite to say that if Heluo and they can get another one, Chen Heng doesn''t matter if he gives all his belongings to him.


    Anyway, those ordinary properties are of no use to him.


    Cordo''s heart is of great significance to Chen Heng.


    What is the reason why he came out of his hometown and wanted to return to Hemu?


    Isn''t it just to find a way to get the golden potion, so as to promote the official wizard?


    Now he came to this place. Although he didn''t get the golden potion, he got such a kodo heart, and the result was good.


    In terms of effect, the kodo heart is no inferior to the golden potion, and even better.


    At this moment, the heart is still big enough. It should be the heart of an adult Keduo animal. The vitality contained in it may not only be enough to support Chen Heng''s promotion, but also have surplus.


    It''s a good thing.


    With this device, Chen Heng''s recent experiment can also be put on display, and we can start to consider the promotion of a formal wizard.


    "Good, good."


    Chen Heng smiles and feels inexplicably that it''s not a bad thing for him to come to this small world.


    After coming to this place, he not only found the existence of the power of faith, but also obtained the legacy of his predecessors.


    Whether it''s the previous spell book or the heart of kodo, it''s something left by the past.


    And there must be a lot of these things in the world.


    God knows when this small world was founded, and how many trainees it has entered.


    These past exercisers have left many traces in this world, and most of them have left a rich legacy.


    These things can''t be used by the local aborigines, but they are good things for Chen Heng.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng went to one side and wrote down his new goal in the book.


    "Promoted to full wizard."


    This is his current goal, but Chen Heng is still not satisfied.


    According to his expectation, the effect of his promotion has not reached the most perfect state. There is still a chance to go further and achieve better results.


    But now that the promotion has been promoted, it''s useless to think about it.


    Let''s wait until the next time.


    Anyway, there''s always a chance.


    In the restaurant, Chen Heng finished his meal and went back to his former laboratory.In the quiet laboratory, there was a mess around, and no one came to clean it up.


    Chen Heng took a look around.


    The kodo heart was still there, but it changed a lot.


    If the heart of kodo before was a crimson crystal, now it has become light red, and the red on it is much lighter.

 Chapter 196

    Chen Heng was not surprised to look at the changes in the heart of koduo animals.


    The color change shows that the vitality stored in the heart of kodo has been consumed by him.


    However, there is still a little left.


    According to Chen Heng''s estimation, the vitality left in this heart should be almost equivalent to the effect that two or three golden potions can achieve.


    If it''s ordinary people, it should be enough for a formal wizard promotion.


    Even if you save a little, two people will be enough.


    After thinking about it for a moment, Chen Heng put the heart away and put it carefully as one of his important collections.


    Then he began to test his own changes.


    After he was promoted to a regular wizard, his body structure changed again, and his physical strength and mental strength were improved to a certain extent.


    However, the degree of promotion is not very great. After all, it is just a promotion.


    However, his life level has been improved. According to what we have learned, there will be an explosive growth in all aspects in the next period of time.


    This is equivalent to the normal growth of the strength, as long as with the growth of the body, you can spontaneously get growth, to a certain extent, the strength will increase with age.


    The same is true of wizard promotion.


    After being promoted to a regular wizard, Chen Heng''s strength will gradually increase as time goes by until he reaches the level of a regular wizard.


    According to Chen Heng''s own estimation, this time should be about half a year.


    Only at that time can he be regarded as a formal wizard and have the strength of that level.


    As for now, his strength can only be said to be stronger than the third level apprentice, and can not reach the level of a formal wizard.


    But it''s not bad.


    It''s only half a year. Chen Heng can afford to wait.


    He went to one side and picked up his book. Chen Heng crossed out the goal of becoming a regular wizard and wrote "complete" on it.


    Of the three goals, this is one achieved.


    There are two hard bones left.


    According to Chen Heng''s information from Heluo, as time goes by, the number of demons outside is increasing.


    According to the records of many ancient books, this is the call that the evil disaster is coming and the demon king is about to be born.


    I just don''t know where to start.


    Once the devil is born, the brave will appear and defeat the devil.


    Only after this process is over can Chen Heng find an opportunity to leave this small world and return to his own.


    In this process, what Chen Heng needs to do is to wait and observe.


    It will take some time.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng thought a little, and then in the past, it was OK that people would often enter this small world, and he could often wake up.


    But I don''t know when, there are fewer and fewer practitioners in this small world, so it''s inevitable that he will always be in a deep sleep.


    He didn''t want to go to bed immediately.


    It''s not interesting at all.


    He shook his head, looked forward, and then waved again.


    The magic was taken back by him, and the group in front of him regained their ability to move again.


    They started to move, still keeping the previous posture, just want to follow the inertia, continue to kowtow to the devil and pray.


    "Stop!"


    The devil stopped the praying of these people in time.


    He didn''t know how many times he had heard the prayer. He really didn''t want to hear it any more.


    In front of him, many demon believers blinked.


    The devil told us to stop. Don''t you think the voice of our prayer is too small?


    This thought flashed through their hearts. They just opened their mouths and looked at the demon king standing in the air. Finally, they didn''t speak.


    "Go, take me outside to see the scenery."


    Looking at this group of people who have already seen countless times, the devil said casually, looking casual.


    "Lord demon, you are finally going to destroy the world!"


    "I see! We will be loyal to you and clear away the obstacles to the unification of the world for you! "


    The following group of demon believers were filled with tears and excited faces.


    The devil''s mouth took a puff. He didn''t retort. He just turned around and motioned these guys to lead the way.


    The same thing has been going through hundreds of times. For these guys, he already has experience.


    This is a group of brain abnormal people, you say a word, they can give you bias, inexplicably think you want to do big news.


    Of course, it''s true that the brain is not normal.


    Otherwise, how can we have a good life? However, how can we trust him?I think the world is not fragrant, right?


    devil can not make complaints about his heart. He can only turn around and turn towards the outside world.


    Step by step, he got away from the place in front of him and was ready to find a human town to sit in.


    I don''t know how long he has been sealed. He also wants to change his place to experience the breath of living people and ease his mood.


    As for the followers of the demon king?


    In the eyes of the demon king, these people are not normal people. When they stay with them, they have to be afraid of what will be affected by them.


    After the devil left, the original altar began to disappear slowly, like a virtual shadow, and finally nothing could be seen.


    With the recovery of the devil, the world seems to have changed.


    All over the world, in those dense forests, there are still signs that the number of demons is increasing, and one by one, it seems that there is a trend of outward diffusion.


    Although the original demons are violent and terrifying, they are basically confined to the dense forest and rarely come out.


    It seems that some invisible force is restraining them, so that they can''t step out of the forest and go to the outside world.


    Now, with the recovery of the demon king, this unknown binding force seems to have disappeared.


    These demons began to leave the forest unconsciously and spread to the outside world.


    It is conceivable that, at that time, a disaster and catastrophe is indispensable.


    ......


    "it seems OK."


    In the spacious and quiet laboratory, Chen Heng has already put away the clutter around, which makes it look much more tidy.


    Chen Heng tested the defense of a wave of mana armor in the laboratory, and then nodded with satisfaction.


    The power of mana armor did not disappoint him.


    After solidifying, the spell summon armor has merged with him and become his instinct.


    In his case, the power of mana armor seems to be strengthened when this spell is integrated with him.


    Ordinary magic can''t break the guard of this layer of mana armor.


    Of course, it''s just normal magic.


    The fixed spell of the official wizard is obviously different from the ordinary spell.


    In this regard, Chen Heng does not know what will happen.


    However, according to Chen Heng''s estimation, even the fixed magic of a formal wizard should be able to block in most cases, and there will be no problem.


    Moreover, the fixed spell can be further extended and changed with his mind.


    For example, if armor only appears in some parts, the rest will remain unchanged, or if flexibility is not affected, let him fight as soon as possible.


    This is equivalent to that he can cast mana armor and fight at the same time.


    It''s a good way.


    Chen Heng''s melee fighting ability was good.


    With this spell, he will fight in the future, which is equivalent to wearing a layer of mana armor, and his security has been improved again.


    Even more.


    In Chen Heng''s test, because it has solidified into his own blood spell, this layer of mana armor seems to be able to be blessed by the power in his body to become more powerful.


    Ordinary mana, Luna''s power, and even Knight''s life energy can be added to this layer of mana armor.


    With the blessing of power, mana armor will become more defensive and powerful.


    It''s a good supplement.


    Chen Heng is satisfied with the power of mana armor.


    Outside, the noise kept coming, and there was a faint sound of children playing.


    I don''t know which naughty children are playing outside.


    Chen Heng shakes his head helplessly, turns around and leaves the laboratory.


    After leaving the lab, many things outside have just begun.


    Because of his previous investment in Heluo mercenary regiment and his harvest of kodo''s heart, Chen Heng openly offered a reward to buy some antiques, that is, some unique antiques in the world, hoping to find some surprises from them.


    Because of this, the old housekeeper complained to him more than once, saying that the expenditure on the manor was exploding again. If it goes on like this, we can''t wait.


    Chen Heng didn''t care, so he went out.


    Just after walking out, someone came to look for him.


    Not the old housekeeper, the mayor of the town.


    Naturally, there is a mayor in this small town, and the power of the mayor is not weak, otherwise it would be impossible to be a mayor in such a place.


    This is not a safe place, but a small town close to the dense forest, surrounded by fierce ruthless people and various mercenary regiments.


    If you don''t have a few brushes, you can''t be the mayor.However, in Chen Heng''s view, they are all the same.


    All weak chickens.


    As early as when he had just decided to settle down in this place, Chen Heng taught the mayor a lesson.


    It''s not that the other party provoked Chen Heng, but just out of the mentality of reducing future troubles, he first gave the other party some warnings and told the other party some reality.


    Anyway, this warning will come sooner or later. As Chen Heng''s businesses open in the small town and make a lot of money, the mayor will reach out and try to make a profit sooner or later.


    At that time, we will also experience a beating.


    Since we have to experience it sooner or later, it doesn''t matter whether it is sooner or later.


    At that time, in order to avoid trouble, Chen Heng once entertained all the evil groups in the town.


    So he has such a reputation in the small town that no one dares to make up his mind.


    Usually, the group headed by the mayor seldom came to him.


    This time, I don''t know why, but I found it all of a sudden.


    Chen Heng doubts in the heart, but also did not avoid, directly met each other in the living room.


    The local mayor is a balding man of middle age. He looks very fat. It is estimated that if he really fights with others, he will be crushed to death by this weight alone.


    However, in Chen Heng''s case, he seemed polite and told Chen Heng the story with great respect.


    "The mob?"


    Chen Heng also had some accidents and some were thoughtful.


    With the awakening of the demon king, the demon king in the dense forest finally rioted.


    A large number of demons poured out from the dense forest began to hurt people. Along the road, they impacted many villages and harmed many people.


    The local mayor had no choice but to come to find Chen Heng.


    After the past beating, he knew in his heart that Chen Heng was the most terrible person in the whole town, much more terrible than those so-called gangs.


    It''s just that I don''t do much at ordinary times.


    In addition to his own strength, Chen Heng also raised a large number of mercenaries. If you count them seriously, they are definitely the strongest in the town.


    Not only personal strength, but also power.


    Therefore, after learning the news, he ran here for the first time, hoping that Chen Heng could step forward for the residents of the small town.


    "I know about you."


    Chen Heng thought for a moment, but he agreed.


    It''s good for him, too.


    The research on the power of belief is now in a bottleneck. If we want to continue the research, we need more data.


    Saving the residents of a small town in a crisis can be appreciated by many people. At that time, the power of faith gathered on him will be more expanded. It should be easier to observe, right?


    Of course, in addition, those demons also make Chen Heng very interested.


    Those demons are not strong in general. At most, they are just the level of ordinary Knight apprentices.


    However, under the broad base, there should be some strong enough.


    These can be used as raw materials for swallowing Tianjing.


    After coming to this small world, because there is no suitable object, Chen Heng has not devoured the origin of foreign life for a long time.


    Now that group of demons, it is just right to try.


    Chen Heng was interested in this idea.


    So he agreed.


    Got Chen Heng''s recovery, the mayor left with a happy face, look like this, should be ready to go to other places to inform.


    At the same time, looking at the fat figure of the mayor, Chen Heng fell into thinking.

 Chapter 197

    Looking at the mayor that is full of fat figure disappeared, Chen Heng fell into thinking.


    According to the rules of the world, if those unfortunate predecessors before him are right, every time outsiders enter, it''s time for the trial to begin and the chapter of the devil to open.


    However, the omen of the opening of the chapter of the devil is nothing else. It is the growth of demons that begin to appear and attack the people outside.


    A person''s ultimate achievement, of course, depends on his own efforts, but also depends on the background of the times.


    If the people do not suffer, how can they need heroes?


    So whenever the trial begins, it must be the time when the demons grow and explode.


    Then there is the soil for the brave.


    And now, in this case, it''s almost time for the devil chapter to open.


    Only when the devil recovers, the devil will come out of the forest and attack the people outside.


    From this point of view, the devil appeared, the warrior is still far away?


    Maybe you don''t have to wait for a long time, the time will come for Chen Heng to appear.


    Chen Heng thought so in his heart and went to one side thoughtfully.


    Next, he also helped the mayor suppress the demons outside.


    Of course, he didn''t do it himself.


    The mercenary regiment, which has spent so much money for such a long time, is not for nothing.


    They are usually good to eat and drink, but they are not allowed to be masters.


    When it''s time to use it.


    It''s useless for Chen Heng to do it himself. Only those mercenaries can easily block the demons outside the town.


    Of course, as for those outside the town, there''s nothing I can do to help.


    After all, there is a small city wall in the town, which is perfect in all aspects.


    There are no such conditions in other places.


    As for Chen Heng''s words, he didn''t appear many times in the whole process. Most of the time, he made a speech, took out some things and distributed them to the refugees.


    It''s not that he suddenly shows kindness, it''s just the need to gain the power of faith.


    To obtain the power of belief, we must have a specific goal.


    If you don''t show up, even if others appreciate you, they don''t know which one is their benefactor.


    So it''s necessary to show up if necessary.


    Chen Heng only needs to show up a few times at the critical moment to let others do the fight.


    Time goes by slowly.


    In a flash, more than half a month passed.


    For most of the time, the whole town changed a lot.


    There are refugees pouring in all around.


    It''s amazing to say.


    Before the disaster, no one knew that there were so many people living around the town.


    These people were originally hidden in every corner of the outside of the town. Many villages are even located on the edge of the dense forest, so it is difficult to find them.


    In the past, these villages were very independent. They did nothing except occasionally come to the small town and exchange some commodities in the market.


    This time the disaster came, these people all fell blood mold.


    Those crazy demons don''t recognize people. They kill people when they see them. They can''t even tell the truth.


    No wonder.


    After all, people are demons, and cannibalism is their own business. As for reasoning, it is not within the scope of their application.


    As a result, the whole town outside the people poured blood mold, all rushed to the town.


    If there are so many people in the town, the mayor of the town will be very happy.


    But at this time, he can only look sad.


    The reason is simple.


    No food.


    The local agriculture in the small town is quite good, but in the past, it relied too much on the resources in the dense forest. It was a trading town, and the local agricultural production could only be self-sufficient at most, not rich.


    Now the outside world is in such chaos that it is obviously impossible to continue farming. Everyone can only live on their own grain reserves.


    Life has been tense, and now a rush of so many people.


    People are indeed valuable wealth, but the premise is that they can be used in production.


    If you can''t just put it there for nothing, it''s a waste of food.


    That''s how it is now.


    Farming is obviously impossible to continue.


    Most of the victims fled, and their grain reserves were limited.


    A small number of victims have reached the bottom.


    What happens when people can''t fill in their stomachs?


    Obviously it''s not going to be a good thing.


    Because of this, the mayor is very anxious at the moment.


    During this period of time, he ran everywhere and became thinner. He looked much thinner than before.


    It''s a rare thing that it has the effect of losing weight.For the mayor''s anxiety, Chen Heng just looked at.


    Although he knew that sooner or later the other party would find him here.


    But before that, he just watched.


    Of course, in the middle of this, he didn''t do anything.


    Some of the preparations have been made.


    Just wait for it to start.


    The subsequent development is similar to Chen Heng''s idea.


    Desperate, the mayor finally found the door.


    However, Chen Heng did not speak as well as before this time. He gave something casually.


    It''s basically the same as everyone else.


    But the mayor can''t say anything about it.


    Now that food is scarce and the price of ordinary wheat is rising, it is unrealistic to expect people to come up with food to fill this hole.


    To be able to take out something more or less represents support.


    In fact, he didn''t want to help the victims in the past. This time, he just came to seek support.


    Only with the support of local gangsters and local tyrants can he let go.


    And Chen Heng''s expression is undoubtedly regarded by him as a statement.


    So next, he started to operate.


    A large number of small town guards were patrolling around and began to drive out the refugees.


    They don''t allow the refugees into the town, they want to drive them out.


    Even in this process, we have to take away the last thing that others have left.


    Around the town, conflicts continue to break out, which is a dispute.


    However, the mayor is obviously indifferent to this.


    A group of ordinary people who have neither weapons nor food nor organization is nothing to him.


    As long as other local forces support him, he is not afraid of anything.


    It went on for a while, and a large number of victims were driven out.


    Resentment is boiling and fermenting.


    Chen Heng is located in his own manor and can feel this unique power.


    This is also a force of belief, but it is different from the force of belief he obtained before, which is negative.


    If you get the blessing of this negative belief, you should also be able to become strong, but I''m afraid that your temperament will be affected and will be distorted unconsciously.


    This makes Chen Heng fall into thinking.


    "Does the so-called devil and the brave represent the power of different beliefs?"


    Standing in his manor, Chen Heng couldn''t help but flash this idea.


    Judging from the current situation, the so-called power of belief can produce extraordinary effects in this world, and blessing on people can make people powerful.


    So the so-called devil and the brave represent the power of different beliefs?


    The devil picks up chaos, causes despair, and represents negative beliefs, while the brave represents hope, and represents the power of positive beliefs?


    In that case, there seems to be no problem.


    If the conjecture is correct, this small world is an experiment of others.


    Since it''s an experiment, we must test all the possibilities.


    The devil and the brave represent different aspects and two possibilities of the power of faith.


    Chen Heng felt that he had found part of the answer.


    But what made him wonder was what kind of role the outsider, such as him, represented in the process of this experiment?


    After all, judging from the current situation, it seems that this so-called experiment does not need the involvement of outsiders like him at all.


    So what is the significance of these outsiders to enter the world and open the trial?


    "In search of variables?"


    In a flash, Chen Heng thought of a possibility.


    Looking for variables, this may not be without.


    As a wizard, Chen Heng needs to add some variables to his experiments to test different results.


    So is it the same in this small world? The purpose of joining these outsiders is to add variables in order to seek different experimental results?


    Chen Heng is not likely to reveal the answer to this question.


    After all, he can''t ask the small world decorator this question.


    To be able to set up such a small world and take such a huge small world as the experimental site for testing, the strength of the setter in this world is undoubtedly very strong, even when Chen Heng was at his peak, he was far inferior to the other party.


    In theory, the so-called true monarch can open up a secret place, but the secret place opened up is totally different from the normal world, and it is even different from the huge small world in front of him.


    The other party can do this kind of thing, obviously is no longer the real gentleman can compare.


    In the face of such a big man, Chen Heng felt that it was better not to really see each other.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid it will be cool to meet.


    After sitting in the manor for a period of time, there were obvious changes around.The most obvious change was that there was less laughter from the children around, even the old housekeeper''s face became more serious, and the guards around were more serious, holding their weapons tightly at any time.


    The change of surrounding atmosphere is very obvious.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng nodded.


    "Almost..."


    sitting up from a piece of grass, he looked forward, his face was calm, and the thought flashed in his heart.


    In the following days, the surrounding situation changed again.


    Inside the town, a large number of mercenaries suddenly emerged. In the eyes of a group of people led by the local mayor, they directly attacked them.


    Chen Heng intervened after all.


    Under his command, a large number of mercenaries directly sent out and directly destroyed the forces around the mayor.


    Subsequently, a large amount of food was taken out to relieve the victims.


    With a steady stream of food being taken out, the atmosphere of tension and despair suddenly became clear.


    The whole town was calm again, and the surrounding area gradually returned to normal.


    The only change is that the local principal has changed.


    But apart from those guys who are already underground, who cares?


    Anyway, Chen Heng doesn''t care.


    In addition to food relief, he sent people to publicize among the victims. In a short time, the name of ED Dowell resounded throughout the town.


    When walking on the road, all the victims will show gratitude on their faces, and express their heartfelt gratitude to the person who brings them hope and new life.


    After all, it is to give hope in crisis. No matter how mean and ungrateful people are, they will always be grateful.


    Of course, this is destined to be temporary.


    In less than half a year at most, this gratitude will completely dissipate, and Chen Heng''s influence will be greatly weakened.


    Unless, he can continue to bring benefits to this group of people, otherwise the result must be forgotten.


    However, Chen Heng himself does not care about this.


    What he wanted was just the force of pure faith produced by the transition from despair to hope.


    As he had thought before, when he got these victims out of despair, the power of faith generated by the desire for survival and hope was extremely pure and bright.


    This is the power of pure faith, and because of the number of people, it is also very large.


    It''s not polite to say that although the strength of this dying blessing can''t match Chen Heng''s own strength, it can also make his own strength increase a lot.


    On the basis of his official wizard, it is quite considerable.


    This also can''t help but let Chen Heng heart rise an idea.


    The power of belief of a small town alone has such power. What about a city, a country, or even most of the world?


    How powerful is the power that can be generated at that time?


    At the moment, Chen Heng can''t help but flash this idea.


    However, he did not attach importance to this force.


    Although the power of faith is strong enough, it is not its own.


    When the power of belief is given blessing, it will have enough power, but once the power of belief disappears, it will be hit back to the prototype immediately.


    There are too many constraints on this force, and there are too many ways to operate it.


    People''s reason will be limited by their own understanding, so it will be manipulated by people at a higher level.


    If Chen Heng is his own enemy, then he has too many ways to make him lose the power of faith.


    It''s very easy for his supporters to lose their trust and gratitude, whether it''s killing them directly or framing them up.


    Therefore, this force is doomed to be unable to rely on and can only be used and observed.


    Chen Heng is just holding the idea of observation at the moment.


    ......


    "there''s another town ahead."


    A group of people rode along the deserted path.


    The middle-aged man looked at the young man on the other side and said, "in a little while, we''ll be there."


    "Good."


    Next to the middle-aged man, the young man sat on the horse, looking a little pale.


    If you look at it carefully, you can see that the youth is not very old, but they are only in their early twenties, and their eyebrows are still young.


    He looked very handsome. He was full of heroism. Now he had a worried look on his face. He seemed to be worried.


    "We have to do it as soon as possible!"


    Galloping on the road, the young man gasped, then said: "the evil disaster broke out, and the town in front should be trapped now."


    "We have to get to the rescue as soon as possible."


    "But... Your body..."


    looking at the young man, the middle-aged man''s face showed hesitation: "can you hold it?""I''m fine."


    The young man shook his head. Although his face was pale, he had a strong and resolute color: "if we are a little late, more innocent people will suffer from the invasion of demons."


    "For this reason, we should as soon as possible..."


    he said, his face even paler as he spoke.


    Looking at the young man''s appearance, the middle-aged man hesitated, but he could only sigh and nod, saying nothing more.


    They went all the way and soon came to the town ahead.


    But to their surprise, the town looked very peaceful.


    Outside the town, there are traces of blood, on which there is dry blood, but it has dried up.


    There are some guards around, and they are seriously patrolling the neighborhood.


    It seems that there are some traces of demons around, but most of them are corpses, and there are no living demons left.


    "This is..."


    looking at this scene, the young and middle-aged men were stunned and were particularly surprised.


    They rushed all the way here, originally wanted to come here to rescue.


    But it seems that there is no need for rescue.


    "It''s well protected here."


    Looking at the town ahead, the middle-aged man had some accidents.


    "Let''s go in and have a look."


    The young man nodded and said, "I don''t know who protected these innocent people under the evil disaster."


    The front, see two young people come, there are guards to cross examine.


    "Are you the ones who have come to answer the call?"


    "In response to the call?"


    Young two people came to some interest: "what conscription."


    "Mr. ade is recruiting guards to launch an encirclement and suppression of the nearby demons."


    The guard said, "those who go to recruit can get rich rewards. Are you here to respond to the call?"


    He saw that both of them were wearing weapons and armor, so he asked.


    "Encircle and suppress the demons."


    Listening to these words, the young man''s face suddenly awed: "it doesn''t matter what the reward is, but if you want to encircle and suppress the demons, please count me in!"


    No bounty, just to encircle the demons?


    And this kind of fool?


    The guard subconsciously wanted to make a mockery, but he just looked at the other side''s appearance, looked at the other side''s serious face, but finally stopped.


    In front of him, there seems to be some power that can move people''s hearts. When people look at him, they can''t help feeling moved and deeply agree with each other''s words.


    What the other party said may be hypocritical if it is said in other people''s eyes, but if it is said in this people''s eyes, it seems very serious, which makes people feel awed.


    Inexplicably, the guard raised some respect in his heart, didn''t say anything, just nodded, and then turned to take them away.


    People around took a look and didn''t say anything.


    During this period of time, with the order of conscription issued, many mercenaries around came to join the ranks of the demons.


    In this context, the emergence of the two young people does not appear abrupt, did not cause other people''s accidents.


    Then they walked into the town.


    The surrounding scenery showed.


    Around the town, after a period of renovation, the chaos caused by the previous period has subsided. Although there are still some traces, they are basically intact.

 Chapter 198

    "It''s quiet..."


    walking on the road, looking at the surrounding scenery, the youth sighed.


    In front of us, the town is very calm. Although there are fewer pedestrians than before, most of them go to the street with calm faces and no sense of panic.


    Although the surrounding city concentration has not been lively in the past, there are also special shops in it.


    This shows that in this small town, the basic order has been formed.


    There is a sharp contrast with other places seen along the road.


    "It''s peaceful..."


    beside the young man, the middle-aged man sighed: "it''s a lucky place to keep calm at this time."


    "It''s not luck."


    In front, the guard in charge of leading the way retorted: "it''s just that someone is protecting this town."


    "Oh?"


    There was a look of surprise on the young men''s faces.


    Then, from the guards, they learned about what had happened in the town before.


    Similar things have happened in this town before.


    When the outside victims enter the town, internal conflicts and external crises break out together, resulting in the death of a large number of victims.


    Just at the critical moment, someone came forward.


    It''s no one else. It''s ed Dowell, who lives in seclusion.


    At the moment when the outside victims suffered, he stepped forward to disperse the evil forces led by the mayor of the town, protected the victims, and then selflessly contributed his own food to the relief of the victims.


    Listening to Mr. Ed''s deeds, the young men could not help but respect each other.


    Along the way, they saw many sinister stories in other places.


    In most places, villains persecute ordinary people, as in this small town, but very few things happen.


    What''s more, the other side not only stepped forward to protect the refugees, but also selflessly contributed their own food and property, so that many local refugees could continue to survive.


    This spirit is really moving.


    As a result, they could not help but take some interest in the so-called Mr. ade and ask some questions.


    After knowing each other''s past deeds, they admire each other even more.


    "Adopt abandoned children so that orphans can survive, and selflessly help displaced people to have a place to settle down."


    The young man was full of admiration: "this Mr. ED is really a good man."


    "Not only a good man, but also very capable."


    On one side, the middle-aged man looked around and said thoughtfully.


    As they walked along the road, they noticed that refugees came around from time to time to collect food in front of fixed shops.


    These are said to be means of control, where everyone can receive fixed rations.


    But as a price, they have to be driven to do all kinds of work.


    However, for those refugees who have lost their land and have only one last breath, to have a mouthful of food is already happiness.


    Although there are some mottled marks on the surrounding streets, they are very clean and tidy, and the surrounding order is also well maintained.


    Even before the disaster broke out, they seldom saw such orderly scenes in those big cities.


    To be able to maintain such a situation in the current situation, it has to be said that Mr. ED has a strong ability, far better than the two of them.


    Before that, they also helped some towns and people in those places.


    They will help the weak, help the refugees, fight the brutes and protect the weak.


    But after that, they will be at a loss.


    In many cases, they will be shocked to find that sometimes, after they help the weak overthrow the rule of those tyrants, the situation of ordinary victims has not improved. Even after their intervention, the situation of people in many places has become worse.


    They were perplexed by this incident.


    It is clear that the evil oppressors and cruel people have been removed, and the mountains on the heads of the victims have been removed. Why are the lives of the victims not getting better, or even worse?


    Even in many places, after they have removed the former oppressors, the new ones have changed their normal state and become more brutal than those in the past.


    Before that, they were also innocent victims. They clearly understood the sufferings and helplessness of the victims. Why did they become more excessive than the nobles in the past after they took power?


    This problem often lingers in the hearts of the two people, so that they can not help but be discouraged.


    But in this place, they haven''t seen the problem.


    In the small town in front of us, the tyrannical rulers of the past have been overthrown, and the surrounding order has not been destroyed. Everything has been restored very well.This made the young people feel a little surprised. For Mr. ed, who dominated all this, some curiosity arose in his heart.


    So they went forward, led by the guards in front of them, ready to meet Mr. ed.


    Soon, they came to the inside of the town and came to a manor.


    This is Chen Heng''s former residence. After Chen Heng seized the power of the town, it became his office.


    Into which, a strong smell of medicine came.


    The young man looked around and found some wounded people lying around.


    Many people are lying on the ground, it seems that they are seriously injured.


    At a glance, you can see that some injuries are caused by demons.


    Inside the manor, a young man was busy.


    The young man looked very young, but in his early twenties, he was dressed in an ordinary black robe. He was handsome and charming, but his face looked pale.


    When the two young men entered the manor, the young man was half kneeling on the ground to heal a child.


    "All right."


    After careful testing, Chen Heng put down the little girl''s hand and looked at the other side and spoke softly. His voice sounded very gentle: "it''s just some small problems, not a big deal."


    "After that, remember to be careful not to eat indiscriminately."


    He touched the little girl''s head and said earnestly.


    The little girl nodded seriously and went out under the guidance of her parents.


    And then there''s the next one.


    There are some injured people who have been seen around. They all look at Chen Heng with admiration and gratitude.


    Looking at this scene, the two young people began to ask.


    Informed by someone else, they knew that the young man in front of them was the local Mr. ed.


    After the disaster of demons, many of the refugees were ill, and many others were injured in the previous chaos and fighting with demons.


    In order to better place and help these people, Mr. ed placed them in his own manor and helped them diagnose in person.


    Surprisingly, Mr. ade is not only capable, but also an excellent doctor himself.


    No matter what the disease is, he can recover quickly in his hands. Even some seriously injured people can stop the pain and return to normal soon.


    "In order to treat these people, Mr. ade has not rested for two days or nights."


    On one side, someone sighed softly, looking at Chen Heng''s eyes full of admiration and gratitude.


    Listen to these, young two people immediately awed, looking at Chen Heng''s line of sight with respect, as if to see a great man in general.


    Under their gaze, Chen Heng''s appearance shows at the moment.


    If you observe carefully, you can find that his face is heavily tired. Obviously, he has not closed his eyes for two days and nights, and is very tired.


    His face was pale and he didn''t look the slightest color of blood. It is said that in order to cure the patients and strive for time as much as possible, he usually only eats simply and doesn''t have much time.


    Looking at each other''s appearance, the two young people sighed to themselves. At this time, a feeling of infinite admiration rose in their hearts.


    Along the way from afar, they have passed many places and met many people.


    Among them are crafty, treacherous, powerful and lustful, and good.


    However, they are the first to see such unselfish and powerful people as Chen Heng, but they are so kind and selfless.


    Generally speaking, the more powerful people are, the more realistic and selfish they are. They will not do things that are meaningless to them.


    Such as Chen Heng, he has a strong ability and a huge force, but he can set an example and risk his illness. There are really very few people who treat patients.


    Rao is them, also not from awe, some respect.


    They didn''t disturb Chen Heng. They just stood on one side, ready to wait for Chen Heng to have a talk with each other when he is free.


    After a while, under their gaze, Chen Heng stopped his action.


    "Sorry."


    Chen Heng got up from the ground and looked at the young people in front of him. His face was tired and he apologized: "there are too many patients here. I can''t take care of you for the time being. Please don''t mind."


    He spoke softly, with an apologetic look on his face, and looked very sincere. One can feel his sincerity at a glance.


    "Don''t do that."


    The young man quickly waved: "to save the lives of patients, this is more important."


    "Compared with that, our waiting is nothing."


    He said so, and then said his purpose, want to respond to Chen Heng''s call, join the team of fighting against demons.


    "Now is the time to fight against demons. We welcome all the forces that can join us."With a smile on his face, Chen Heng said, "the Butler will come to discuss with you about the specific treatment."


    "Please rest assured that you will be satisfied with the payment."


    "No need."


    The young man quickly waved his hand and said, "it''s our honor to join the team of fighting against demons and help you. How dare we ask for any reward?"


    So selfless?


    Looking at the two young people in front of him, Chen Heng was surprised.


    But why, he always felt that he was familiar with the words in front of him, as if he had said it to someone.


    But at that time, he had a different plan, but these two people didn''t seem to be like this?


    He was surprised and said with a smile, "it doesn''t have to be like this."


    "It''s necessary to pay for it."


    "If you give something, you must give something back. It''s not only your business, but also my duty."


    Looking at the young man in front of him, Chen Heng spoke softly, then moved in his heart and noticed something unusual.


    The power of faith?


    In his surprise, the idea suddenly flashed across him.


    After studying the power of belief for such a long time, although the essence of this power is still unclear, it is still possible to feel it.


    In Chen Heng''s feelings, there is a huge force of faith in the young people, and the number is very large.


    How huge?


    Chen Heng saved a small town, pulled tens of thousands of people out of despair, and worked hard to show off for so long. The strength of faith he gained is huge.


    But in front of him, the power of belief is several times that of Chen Heng.


    This is a good guy.


    Chen Heng was surprised.


    The power of belief can only be produced when other people have pure positive emotions towards a specific object.


    Just as Chen Heng saved the town, saved so many people from demons and famine, and gained so many people''s pure gratitude.


    As for the difficulty of obtaining the power of belief, Chen Hengxin knows clearly.


    In order to gain the power of these beliefs, he did a lot along the way.


    How many things did this man do before his eyes to gain such a huge blessing of faith?


    Chen Heng heart surprised, surface quietly, but quietly activated the body of the mark of destiny.


    The activation of the mark of destiny needs to consume Chen Heng''s own strength, and the consumption is not small, so in general, Chen Heng will make the mark of destiny in silence, and only a few times will it be opened.


    With the opening of the mark of destiny, what can be seen immediately changes.


    Some previously invisible things can now be seen clearly.


    In front of him, the young man stood alone.


    He is tall, handsome and full of heroic spirit, which makes people feel good for him.


    And above him, the pale golden power of destiny was sitting on his head for a long time.


    Good guy.


    The young man in front of him is a man of destiny.


    No wonder so much faith can be gathered.


    Chen Heng heart suddenly, the surface face unchanged, still maintain the previous smile.


    "If you pay, you have to pay back..."


    in front of you, listening to Chen Heng''s words, the youth seems to have some feelings.


    He stood there thinking for a while, then continued to look up, looking at Chen Heng and asked, "is there any truth in it?"


    "It doesn''t make sense."


    Chen Heng smiles: "it''s just balance."


    "Give me a simple example."


    "What would you do if I didn''t pay you, or if I paid you more?"


    "What will happen?"


    The young man bowed his head to think, but Chen Heng had already said the answer.


    "If you don''t pay, normal people will be dissatisfied. If you pay more, will other people''s pay be increased as well?"


    "If it doesn''t increase, others will be dissatisfied. If it increases, where does the extra money come from?"


    "So balance is important."


    He said casually, taking the two young men to one side.


    This is for the sake of the other party as a destiny.


    If ordinary people, he will not say so much, deliberately chat with each other, but will directly throw each other to others, so as not to waste their time.


    "Balance... Balance..."


    when the two young people read these two words, they seemed to understand something, but they didn''t seem to understand anything.


    "But we don''t want to pay for it. It''s our own proposal."


    "The final reaction is the same."


    Chen Heng smiles and continues to explain: "if you don''t want to pay, others will laugh at you, but they will be dissatisfied because your behavior of not paying will show that they are selfish.""People around you will complain, because you may not want this reward, but people around you may not."


    "Your family may need it urgently to improve their lives."


    "But for you, it''s not fair. It''s OK in a short time, but you may complain in a long time."


    "Of course, these are just normal conditions."


    He waved his hand, as if joking: "your strength looks good, so it''s not normal."


    Strong people, with good conditions and psychological quality, will not be dissatisfied with those simple reasons.


    But normal people can''t.


    For the time being, Chen Heng does not want to experience the power of negative emotions.


    Therefore, all factors that may produce the power of negative beliefs should be eliminated.


    The young man nodded thoughtfully, then asked a question.


    "Mr. ade..."


    he seemed determined. Looking at Chen Heng, he asked seriously, "along the way, I have seen many similar towns, and many of them have suffered from disasters."


    "But unlike here, people in those places often suffer greater disasters after resistance."


    "Why is that?"


    He said the doubts one by one and asked Chen Heng.


    These questions were beyond his understanding before.


    But after listening to Chen Heng''s words, he has a hunch that the people in front of him may know the answers to these questions.


    Chen Heng listened patiently to the youth''s question, but then he burst into laughter.


    "It''s not really a difficult question."


    He said with a smile and then gave an example.


    "It''s like a poisonous well. If you drink the water in it, you''ll get poisoned and become weak. If it''s serious, it''ll even kill you."


    "The harm of poison wells is visible to all, but it can also ensure that most of them will survive. Even if they are poisoned slowly, they will survive in the end."


    "What you did is equivalent to smashing this poisonous well without bringing them new water."


    "You have destroyed the original order, but you have not established a new one."


    Looking at the young man, Chen Heng thought for a moment, then continued: "no matter how bad the chaotic order is, it is better than no order."


    Hearing this, the young man was stunned.


    He recalled the scenes he had gone through before.


    After the loss of aristocratic oppression, the victims became more crazy.


    Destruction, destruction, rape... All kinds of evils are displayed in these weak people.


    After the loss of oppression, these former weak people are even worse than the original nobles and become more terrifying.

 Chapter 199

    "Is that the reason?"


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, the young man felt thoughtful, as if he suddenly understood something.


    In fact, along the way, no matter how stupid people are, they should be aware of something.


    He is not a stupid person, and he is more or less aware of what Chen Heng said.


    It''s just not as clear as Chen Heng.


    At this moment, listening to his words, the young man suddenly brightened up and had a feeling of suddenly understanding.


    "But..."


    on one side, the middle-aged man who had been watching silently said, "there are also some places where people have established a new order, but the result is still bad. Why is that?"


    Hearing this, the young man cheered up and continued to look at Chen Heng.


    Yeah.


    They have seen many places along the way.


    In those places, some order completely collapsed, but in some places, with the help of the two of them, a new order was established.


    But to their surprise, after the establishment of the new order, the result is not good.


    The style of those who are new to power is no different from that of the past. There are even many nobles who are not so old. They are more cruel and violent, and they are not as developed as they think.


    And why?


    "That''s another reason."


    For the young two doubts, Chen Heng thought a little, and then gave the answer: "this is the root cause of the disaster."


    "The collapse of order is only superficial, but it is actually caused by the shortage of resources and food."


    "If one portion of grain is enough for five people, but ten people want to share it, then in any case, there will be a dispute."


    "That''s why the disaster happened."


    Walking on the road, Chen Heng sighed: "when the evil disaster comes, a large number of victims will emerge."


    "The original resources and food of these victims are completely lost under the invasion of the demons. Even if they escape to a safe place, there is no surplus food for them."


    "This is the most fundamental problem. If we don''t solve this problem, we can''t solve it even if we change the person in power. We can only break out a disaster."


    "I''m included here."


    He looked at the outside world and said casually, "the reason why I am able to maintain the situation and maintain the stability here is not because of anything else, but because I can provide enough food to appease the suffering people, so that they will not starve to death."


    "Otherwise, the people who are about to starve to death will surely focus on those who are in good condition. At that time, disaster will still be inevitable, which is doomed."


    This is really the root cause.


    So the former mayor of this group of people, they really want to expel the victims, to force these people to death?


    Don''t they know that disaster victims are also wealth?


    Maybe they know, maybe they don''t, but their own conditions force them to make that choice.


    If you want to appease the victims, you need to take out enough food, and not everyone has these things.


    In addition to Chen Heng, who had expected the evil disaster early and made preparations early, how could other people have such conditions?


    So it''s totally normal for those people to make that choice before.


    Although, even if they make other choices, they can''t escape the end of being used by Chen Heng.


    In front of him, listening to Chen Heng''s explanation, the young and middle-aged men realized clearly that the main contradiction of the crisis lies.


    This is undoubtedly the most urgent issue at present.


    No matter what they do, the disaster will not disappear.


    Of course, demons also need to be cleaned up.


    If you don''t clean up the demons one day, you can''t restore normal order and normal production.


    It''s going to be a mess.


    Along the way, the youth asked many questions.


    Chen Heng answers one by one, and occasionally shakes his head when he meets someone who doesn''t know or is too lazy to answer.


    So they went all the way to the end.


    "All right."


    Walking to a house, Chen Heng looked at the two people in front of him and said casually, "here is your residence for this period of time."


    "The specific date of the expedition, when there will be a special person to remind, remember not to forget to reply."


    He laughed and said mildly. His attitude was very calm, without the slightest sense of supremacy. He seemed very approachable.


    After they nodded, he then laughed and went straight away.


    As a wizard, Chen Heng is very busy at ordinary times. He not only has to study various subjects, but also has to devote his energy to playing around in the near future. He doesn''t have so much time to chat with others.


    If it wasn''t for the sake of the other person''s destiny, he wouldn''t waste his breath and send him here.In situ, seeing the figure of Chen Heng leaving in a hurry, the young man could not help sighing: "what a powerful man."


    After only a short time of contact, there is no doubt that he has a good impression of Chen Heng.


    The other person is not very old, just like him, but both knowledge and ability are outstanding and convincing.


    This makes the youth sigh and admire.


    "I''ve made up my mind, James."


    Looking at Chen Heng''s rapidly disappearing figure, the young man''s face gradually became firm: "I want to stay here for a while and observe everything here."


    "Ellie, have you decided?"


    The middle-aged man named James looked at the young man and asked, "don''t you go to other places?"


    "Let''s postpone our journey for a while."


    Ali looked at his friend and said, "I think I can learn a lot here."


    "Now that you''ve made the decision, I''ll stay with you."


    James nodded in support of his friend''s decision.


    On the other side, Chen Heng goes to his residence.


    Along the way, people around him said hello, and many people came forward to give him their carefully prepared gifts.


    Chen Heng responded with a smile, but politely refused the gifts.


    Before long, he went to his room.


    Back in the room, because there was no one around, he immediately returned to normal, and his face became calm again.


    On his body, his face, which was full of fatigue, returned to normal. The fatigue and dark circles under his eyes disappeared. The whole person looked very normal. There was still a little bit of fatigue.


    Sitting on the wooden chair, he drank a cup of black tea, then looked at the paper in front of him.


    After a little thought, he took up his pen and wrote it down there.


    "Airy, destiny, mysterious identity, powerful strength, suspected brave."


    He wrote this down on the paper, and then he couldn''t help thinking about it.


    This world is just a simple small world. In the current period, to have such a level of destiny is nothing more than two existence.


    Either the devil or the brave.


    These two talents are the protagonists in this period. At this stage, it is normal for them to have the inclination of the whole small world and have a strong destiny.


    Judging from the power of faith in Eli, we can probably exclude the option of demon king.


    So it''s the brave.


    In other words, this is the protagonist of the current period, who is destined to defeat the devil in the future.


    It''s quite in line with the image.


    Recalling each other''s image, Chen Heng nodded.


    Eri''s appearance is heroic and tall. He looks very serious, and his heart is pure. He is friendly to others and thinks of others wholeheartedly, which is in line with the image of a brave man in the hearts of ordinary people.


    Such a person, to shoulder the beliefs of countless people, so as to defeat the devil, this is also appropriate.


    If there were no accidents, this would be a brave man.


    And when the brave appear, is the devil far away?


    What Chen Heng is curious about now is what kind of form this chapter of fighting the devil will take.


    How to open the channel to leave this small world?


    Chen Heng is very curious.


    But the only sure thing is that today''s brave, should not have grown to the peak of the time.


    Although the power of belief on the other side is powerful, it is only several times that of Chen Heng, and it has not grown to an unimaginable level.


    If you want to wait for the other party to grow to the peak, it should take quite a while.


    The brave is so, so what about the devil?


    At the moment, Chen Heng is curious and can''t help thinking.


    ......


    "Aha!"


    Outside a border city, the young man who claimed to be the demon king yawned with a newly robbed lollipop in his hand.


    "Who''s calling me names again?"


    Feeling the reaction that just flashed by, the devil murmured to himself.


    "Lord demon! Who is abusing you? "


    "It''s not allowed to dare to insult you. Please allow us to destroy this turbid world for you!"


    "Let''s start with this city!"


    Behind him, a group of inexplicable black robed people angrily spoke, one by one looking more excited than the devil himself.


    The devil looked at this group of people, inexplicably speechless.


    Fortunately, after many experiences, he didn''t expect much from these people''s temperament, so he isolated them early.


    No matter what they say, others will ignore them directly and ignore them at all.


    After all, no one can hear them except the devil himself.He shook his head secretly, and the devil went on to one side.


    The city in front of us doesn''t look big, and there are not many people living in it, but now it seems rare and peaceful.


    There are demons in the surrounding cities, but this city is an exception. There are no demons near at all.


    It''s not because of anything else. It''s because of the existence of the devil.


    As a demon, although he can''t influence all the demons, it''s no problem to influence some nearby demons.


    It''s still very easy to control them from attacking the city.


    Although it is a shame to say that as a demon king, he not only does not destroy the city but also protects the people, but he finally wakes up and doesn''t want to see the ruins.


    Although the devil represents the power of people''s negative beliefs, it does not mean that the devil himself likes these things.


    It''s better to be natural.


    He took some biscuits from a stall at random. The devil dropped two copper coins and then turned around to leave.


    "Hey, you don''t have enough money!"


    Behind him, the stall owner was shouting.


    The devil''s face was surprised: "last time I came here, didn''t I have two coppers?"


    He was confused and surprised.


    Does it mean that someone has killed him?


    "That''s the price before."


    The stall owner explained casually.


    Because recently, demons have invaded cities, causing disasters everywhere. Food production has been destroyed, and the prices of all kinds of materials have increased.


    Although the city was not damaged, it was also affected, and prices began to soar.


    Listening to this, the devil nodded thoughtfully and finally understood.


    It turned out to be his pot.


    Then he lost two more coppers. The devil turned away and went on to the next place.


    Behind him, his followers glared at the stall owner.


    But the devil did not pay attention, just turned around and looked in a certain direction.


    At this moment, he seemed to feel something and smile on his face.


    "The candidate of the brave man, this is coming up..."


    he smiles and seems to think of something interesting: "I don''t know what''s going on this time."


    As a devil, to some extent, he is opposed to the brave.


    At the same time in this small world, they will have a certain sense of each other, can feel each other''s existence.


    That''s how it is now.


    When Ai Li appeared in Chen Heng territory and was active nearby, the devil began to feel it.


    Of course, what interests the devil most is not this, but another discovery.


    "Oh...


    he had an interesting smile on his face. At this time, he was surprised:" the trainee is there, too. "


    "It looks so lively."


    "I''ll go and have a look, too."


    He clapped his hands and made the decision quickly.


    So, he started to move, toward the direction he felt.


    And at the moment, for the upcoming scene, Chen Heng still knows nothing at the moment.


    Sitting alone in the room, Chen Heng is looking at the information gathered.


    It''s been a few days now.


    At the call of Chen Heng, the mercenaries he hired began to attack the demons and clean up the demons that occupied the houses.


    In this process, Chen Heng''s surprise is that they played a huge role.


    The strength of the two of them is very strong, and the power of belief in them is more terrifying than Chen Heng.


    The huge power of belief ensures their own strength. Even if they are just ordinary, they are estimated to be comparable to Knights.


    And they are not ordinary people, they are elite soldiers.


    In this aspect of combat effectiveness, they naturally performed very well.


    Basically, the two of them are the best in every fight.


    Some information about them was also taken by Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng watched with interest at the moment.


    "Well, it''s wonderful."


    Chen Heng looked at the information in his hand and slowly looked through it.


    It records what they have done since then.


    According to the observation records, after they joined the mercenary team, they were always ready to help others. As long as others asked, they would help generously.


    On weekdays, they care for their partners and restrain themselves. In battle, they fight bravely and are not afraid of difficulties and dangers.


    The performances were perfect.


    Just in a short time, these two people have established a strong reputation in the mercenary team, and they have a considerable number of supporters.Chen Heng watched with relish.


    To be honest, for ordinary people, it''s a dangerous call for them to behave like this.


    In just a few days, these two people have won such popularity. If the time goes on in the future, won''t they try to attract others every minute.


    At that time, Chen Heng, who is in power, will be in danger.


    If you are an ordinary person, you will be afraid now.


    But Chen Heng just looked at it and thought it was very interesting.


    "Should we say that we are worthy of being brave?"


    Put down the documents in hand, Chen Heng is more and more sure of Ai Li''s identity as a brave man.


    As for his performance, Chen Heng is no exception.


    In his view, it is only a very normal thing that the brave should have such performance and be able to produce such results in a short time.


    If you don''t have the power to infect others in a short time, how can you shoulder the positive faith of the whole world and challenge the demon king?


    It''s normal to have this kind of performance.


    After reading the recent intelligence of the two men, Chen Heng continues to deal with other things, and then looks at other materials.


    What he saw was nothing else but the record of the recovery of the demon king in the past.


    Although the identity of the brave has been determined, Chen Heng is still puzzled about how to leave the world.


    According to the previous research of those unfortunate predecessors, if you want to leave this world, you need to wait until the chapter between the brave and the devil is over.


    Therefore, if Chen Heng wants to leave the world, he also needs to wait until the end of the disaster and the demon king is defeated again.


    But it''s just a general direction, a route for reference.


    There is no specific way to do it.


    Chen Heng can''t be sure whether his predecessors succeeded or not.


    Anyway, what he can be sure of is that many of those seniors must have failed and failed to leave this place.


    This is evidenced by the legacy of spell books and even the heart of kodo.


    If you do leave, these things will not be taken away?


    Obviously, they couldn''t leave. That''s why these things were left.


    Therefore, during this period of time, Chen Heng was studying this matter in addition to studying what they had done.


    However, it is not so easy to study this matter.


    The only reference he can find is the records of past disasters in various places.


    Most of the records are very confused, there are no clear and considerable records, and there are even records in many places. Even in his eyes, as a formal wizard, they are full of magic color.


    For example, there is a record in front of him that the demon king destroyed 3000 worlds in one day and swallowed 3000 trillion people in one gulp.


    all kinds of records make Chen Heng''s mouth full of smoke.


    There are still 3000 worlds...


    however, there are still some valuable information left in many records.


    For example, some records of the brave.

 Chapter 200

    Recalling the records of the brave in these ancient books, Chen Heng couldn''t help thinking deeply.


    He originally thought that everything in the world had been predestined, no matter the brave or the devil, it had been fixed for a long time.


    But judging from the records of these ancient books, it seems that this is not the case?


    There is a clear record in some ancient books that the brave have passed the trial and just gained the strength of the brave and the blessing of the faith of the whole world, and become the most powerful warrior between heaven and earth.


    Then, with the blessing of this huge force, the people of the whole world united as one, gathered all the forces into the hands of the brave, and finally defeated the devil and sealed the devil again.


    It sounds like a fairy tale about putting children to sleep.


    However, this is the tone that people in this world record historical events. It is not rigorous at all. All the things involved are not mentioned at all. They only mention a general process.


    How did the brave pass the test? How to gather the power of belief of the whole world? These processes are not mentioned and the past is omitted.


    It''s easy for them to record, but it''s more difficult for Chen Heng to find something useful from these records.


    It is not a single record, nor a single example that a brave person can become a brave person only through trial.


    If it is really just a single example, then Chen Heng will not pay attention to it and ignore it as unofficial history.


    More than one record records this, and there are many records that are quite detailed about this matter.


    This has a certain degree of authenticity.


    may be as like as two peas in a single record, or may be added to the private goods by the creator. But the probability that so many books and records are faked and done exactly the same is very small.


    If there is such a thing, then Chen Heng also admits it.


    From the existing classics, Chen Heng knows some specific details.


    First of all, the brave are not born, but are selected by several brave to compete, and finally join in the trial.


    Finally, only those who pass the test can become brave.


    Secondly, after passing the trial, it doesn''t mean that you can defeat the devil immediately.


    In the past classics, Chen Heng also saw some different records.


    It seems that in the past, there were several times when the devil was more powerful and accidentally killed the brave.


    But then, the devil did not abuse the world as the world thought, but soon returned to the earth and fell into a deep sleep.


    It looks very strange.


    You have won. Why go back to sleep?


    In the eyes of people at that time, it may be that the demon king consumed too much power when fighting against the brave, so although he defeated the brave, he had to take the initiative to fall into a deep sleep in order to recover his strength.


    Chen Heng expressed doubts about this.


    The brave and the devil represent the positive and negative power of belief in the world.


    When the brave man who represents the power of positive faith is defeated, the whole world is in despair and full of the power of negative emotions.


    When the devil is in such an environment, his power will only expand unprecedentedly. How can he take the initiative to sleep to recover his power?


    It''s obviously a bit far fetched to say that the demon king has suffered too much damage in the battle and has to fall into a deep sleep.


    At least in Chen Heng''s opinion.


    In his opinion, there should be other reasons for the devil to fall asleep.


    Either it''s about the experimenter, or the devil doesn''t want to destroy the world.


    From the previous information, we can see that this world is actually a proving ground created by some supreme being.


    The whole world is a testing ground, so what are the demons and brave people in this world?


    Since the unknown supreme being has set up this proving ground, a series of measures will naturally be formulated to prevent the world from collapsing.


    Maybe it was for this reason that the devil did not continue to wreak havoc. He just killed the brave.


    Perhaps in this world, whether the demon king defeats the brave or the brave defeats the demon king, the trial will end, and the disaster of demons will also end, which will not affect the creatures in the external world.


    Maybe that''s why the devil must fall into a deep sleep after defeating the brave.


    After all, if the devil is still awake, the disaster of demons will not be over. By that time, the whole world will be dead. What else do you want to play?


    When the next trainee comes in again, will the trial be carried out?


    Of course, in addition to the creator''s rules, it may also be the devil himself.


    What is the specific reason, Chen Heng is not clear at the moment, can only guess.


    Standing in the room for a long time, he finally shook his head, then turned and went out.


    The sunshine outside is just right, and the light golden sunshine shines on the earth, which not only brings warmth to the earth, but also gives his courtyard a little more unique scenery.It looks very good.


    Chen Heng walked through the courtyard.


    Along the way, people around him took the initiative to avoid and saluted Chen Heng with reverence in their eyes.


    Chen Heng smiles, nods and walks by.


    Walking out of the courtyard, accompanied by a team of guards, he went out to the small town and looked around.


    In fact, the view of the town at the moment is not very good.


    Before the outbreak of the disaster, it was a good town with beautiful scenery.


    But after the disaster broke out, the area became chaotic, and the disasters broke out everywhere destroyed many places, resulting in greatly reduced scores.


    And to tell you the truth, no matter how beautiful the scenery is, after seeing too much, you will eventually get tired of it.


    In fact, Chen Heng didn''t want to see the scenery. He just went out of the town to let the residents of the town see himself and make an impression.


    The blessing of the power of faith needs specific objects. If you just lie on the bed and give orders, even if you can benefit the ordinary people in the end, the power of faith generated in the end will rarely be given to him.


    If you want to gain the power of belief as much as possible, you should show up as much as possible and add the impression of the people, so that they can clearly know who brought them the life in front of them, so that they can have a specific object of gratitude and worship.


    Chen Heng''s previous actions are all from this point of view.


    Although Chen Heng is not interested in the power of pure belief, he thinks it is not particularly practical.


    But in this world, the power of faith undoubtedly plays a very important role.


    After all, the whole world may be created by an unknown great being to test the power of faith.


    The battle of the whole world is the battle of positive and negative faith.


    In such a world, the existence of the power of belief certainly plays a great role.


    If not, although Chen Heng would subconsciously obtain some research materials, he could not be so attentive as he is now.


    From the center of the town, all the way to the edge.


    The changes are reflected in the eyes.


    With the invasion of the demons, some places have been restored to safety.


    Some of the original victims were disrupted by Chen Heng, and the land was redistributed and resettled.


    The small town, which was still a little messy, seemed calm.


    The sanitation work around the town is still in place, and it seems clean and tidy from the beginning.


    This is one of the results of that group of victims.


    Chen Heng took out food to help the victims. He couldn''t keep it for nothing, and if he kept it for nothing, it was easy for them to make trouble if they were idle all day.


    Therefore, it is natural to mobilize the victims to do all kinds of chores besides relief.


    This group of victims is responsible for the health of the whole town.


    Looking at this, it seems that we are doing well at present.


    I just don''t know what happened in other places.


    On the other side of the building, there was a burst of laughter.


    There was a loud laugh, sometimes mixed with the sound of wine glass collision, it seemed that the atmosphere was pretty good.


    Chen Heng looked at it at will and found that Ai Li and Li were also among them.


    Located in this tavern, the two of them just sat upright with a smile on their faces and looked very approachable. They didn''t take part in the wine game and gambling game in front of them, so they seemed out of place.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng thought about it, and then looked at it carefully.


    I haven''t seen you for some time. The power of destiny on the other side is still the same. Now it is in rapid development.


    It is the power of belief that has become much stronger now.


    In this way, when Chen Heng was busy everywhere, Ai Li was not idle, and the harvest was not small.


    But it''s also true.


    Although the real contact time is not long, Chen Heng has been observing each other secretly since the other party came here.


    There is a unique charm in Eli''s body, which makes his words have an indescribable power and makes others believe him and trust him involuntarily.


    This charm is innate.


    Sometimes, as long as he stands in the crowd, he will be able to attract the attention of people around him.


    With this unique talent, and airy''s simple personality, no matter what you do, you can be considerate of others and treat others sincerely.


    It is quite normal for others to trust him and trust him with the strength of their faith.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng could not help shaking his head secretly.


    The gap between people is really big.


    He thinks he has done a good job, whether it is acting or practice, although it is not perfect, but at least it is an excellent level.


    But even if so hard performance, the final obtained the power of faith, that is.And the other side at least to a station, around people to stay for a period of time, to achieve such an effect.


    This is really enviable.


    "I don''t know if there is a talent like this that can be exchanged."


    A little thought, Chen Heng began to think.


    If you don''t have it in nature, you can use the open hook to make it up.


    Among the opening options of the simulator, there are many talented choices.


    In the past, Chen Heng seldom used it, mainly because he was poor.


    Now you can try.


    Sometimes, a good talent can really save a lot of things.


    For example, the talent that airy has, whether it''s used to gain the trust of others, to gain the power of faith, or to do something else, is very easy.


    It may not be of great use to others, but it is still of great use to Chen Heng, who is an inspirational actor.


    I just don''t know how many simulation points are needed.


    Chen Heng thought deeply and then moved on.


    He left the tavern in front of him and went on.


    Inside the tavern, at the moment when Chen Heng left, Ali seemed to feel something. If he felt it, he raised his head and looked in the direction where Chen Heng left.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Next to him, looking at Eli''s appearance, James asked in a low voice, with some doubts on his face.


    "No, nothing."


    Ali shook his head and whispered, "I suddenly have something wrong. I want to go out for a while."


    "Good."


    James was a little puzzled, but looking at his friend, he didn''t say anything. He just nodded and said, "go."


    "Be careful."


    Ali nodded, then stood up and walked out.


    Outside, Chen Heng walked through the pub and came to the edge of the town.


    Outside the town, a piece of primitive scenery is displayed.


    Because it was close to the dense forest in the past, many caravans would come around the town to exchange various materials from the dense forest.


    Although the number of caravans has decreased a lot recently due to the outbreak of the evil disaster, the roads left by them in the past have been well preserved and have not been damaged.


    Walking to the edge of the town, Chen Heng is trying to leave, but his body can''t help a meal.


    Not far away, the thin shadow is hazy. It seems that someone is approaching and walking towards here.


    Chen Heng''s face was calm, his eyes looked at him and frowned.


    An unusual breath came from afar. Just at the moment when it appeared, his whole body was covered with goose bumps, which made him feel strange.


    But a moment later, this strange feeling disappeared.


    Only one figure appeared in the distance.


    It was a young man in a black gown, tall and unique.


    He is tall and handsome. In terms of appearance alone, he can be said to be the most beautiful one Chen Heng has ever seen. Even the previous Ai Li can''t compare with him.


    At this time, he came from a distance.


    For ordinary people, the road is very dangerous. For this person, it is like walking. There is no danger at all.


    You know, after the disaster, the road on the edge of the town is not safe. There will be some magic objects on it from time to time, which is particularly dangerous.


    If the strength is not enough, it is very difficult to enter from outside.


    The last one who came in from outside the town was none other than Eli.


    What about this man?


    Chen Heng squinted at the man.


    When the man in the distance came closer, Chen Heng noticed that the other side was not alone, and was followed by a group of guards.


    However, these guards of the other side looked very strange. They were all dressed in black robes, and they didn''t look like good things. On their faces, they all said that I was a bad person.


    It doesn''t look serious.


    Chen Heng didn''t say anything, but at his side, the guards were subconsciously vigilant and looked at each other with vigilance.


    Seriously speaking, there are many mercenaries here during this period of time, and many of them look fierce.


    But most people seem normal.


    It''s rare for the other party to look like a good person. It''s so unified.


    They subconsciously vigilant, seriously watching the distance of young men coming, some people also pulled out the sword in their hands.


    "Who are you?"


    There are guards alert mouth, a face full of vigilance.


    "Ah ah... Seems to have been found."


    In front of him, the young man came to Chen Heng and stood face to face with him, smiling: "it seems that I have found the place I want to come to."He looked at Chen Heng and then casually said, "aren''t you recruiting mercenaries here?"


    "My men and I saw it and thought it was good, so we came to have a look."


    "But I don''t think you''re very welcome."


    When he spoke, his eyes shifted and he looked at Chen Heng again. He obviously knew who was the master of the group.


    "We welcome all forces willing to help us."


    Facing each other''s eyes, Chen Heng was silent at first, and then laughed: "but before entertaining our guests, do you need to introduce yourself?"


    "This gentleman?"


    "Of course, of course."


    The young man nodded and then said with a smile, "my name is... Jacko. Well, that''s the name."


    "The purpose of this visit is to visit this small town and have a casual look at the scenery here."


    "Of course, if you can use our place, I can also consider helping."


    He thought a little and said with a smile.


    Chen Heng smoked from the corner of his mouth.


    The opposite attitude is perfunctory.


    What''s more, the name of jackedo seems to be made up, doesn''t it?


    The thought flashed through his mind, but on the surface it was quiet, and even showed a happy look: "so it is."


    "All the powerful people are welcome to join our town."


    "Now, please follow me."


    He looked at the young man and asked.


    "It looks good."


    The young man who claimed to be jackedo laughed and looked at Chen Heng deeply.


    With his vision, we can clearly see the abnormality of Chen Heng and the huge power of pure white faith in him.


    Although it is far from the people he has met, it is very good.


    It has reached the qualified level.


    It seems that the trainees this time are much more interesting than those in the past.


    He flashed the idea in his heart, smiling at each other and chatting with Chen Heng.


    Behind him, the black robed people followed him silently. Everyone''s appearance was unique, but no one spoke.


    Long before he came here, in order to prevent this group of disorderly subordinates from talking and divulging something, the demon king sealed these people directly, so that they could not speak for the time being.


    Otherwise, he is chatting with others in front of him, and the group of bastards behind him will expose his demon king identity in a twinkling of an eye. Isn''t that very embarrassing?

 Chapter 201

    Chen Heng clearly felt the extraordinary youth in front of him.


    The young man in front of him was named jackedo. Although he said it might be a fake name, he was not an ordinary person.


    Walking on the road, Chen Heng chatted with each other for a moment, and obviously felt the extraordinary place of the person in front of him.


    Different from other people in this world, Jacko''s knowledge is extraordinary. No matter what topic Chen Heng talks about, he can easily take it over and put forward his own unique opinions.


    There are even many places where Chen Heng can''t help but suddenly feel his opinions, and he has a kind of sudden feeling.


    To be able to give him such a feeling is obviously not something ordinary people can have.


    You know, Chen Heng looks young, but in fact, he is a real old monster.


    After several worlds and a long time, his real experience is at least hundreds of years. In terms of experience alone, no one in this world can compare with him.


    The young man in front of him was an accident.


    In front of him, Chen Heng felt a familiar breath.


    "Strong power of faith..."


    talking with Jackie, Chen Heng is awe inspiring.


    Although it''s very weak, the breath that emerges from the other person, which makes him feel like a natural enemy, is definitely the other side of the world, representing the power of negative beliefs of negative emotions.


    On the other side, they shoulder a huge force of negative beliefs, especially powerful, much stronger than Chen Heng.


    It can make Chen Heng feel as if he had met a natural enemy. The power of negative belief on the other side is much larger than that on Chen Heng.


    Who on earth is this?


    Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart, then suddenly flashed an idea.


    In order to verify his idea, the next moment, he raised his head and looked in front of him.


    The imprint of destiny was activated in an instant, and the great power emerged, which made Chen Heng''s vision suddenly different.


    Layers of light golden force of destiny emerged and lingered in front of the young people. Layer by layer, they spread out like clouds, and looked very bright.


    In Chen Heng''s eyes, it is particularly dazzling.


    Sure enough.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng frowned to himself.


    It''s not the protagonist in this world, but the devil who represents the power of negative faith?


    As one of the protagonists in this world, the demon king shoulders the power of the world''s negative beliefs, takes the world''s care in every move, and has the mandate of heaven. He is worthy of the mandate of heaven in this world.


    In this respect, even Ai Li, who is the same destiny, is much inferior to the other party at the moment. The strength of destiny is far less than that of the other party.


    How can such a terrible person come?


    Chen Heng frowned to himself, and this thought flashed in his heart.


    In his original plan, he didn''t mean to deal with the devil.


    The essence of the negative belief that the other side represents the world is too dangerous.


    Even if the other party seems normal at the moment, in the final analysis, it is still the sustenance of the power of negative belief, one of the strongest in the world, the devil.


    It''s too dangerous to meet each other. If you don''t pay attention, you may not know how to die.


    Chen Heng is willing to meet the brave man who represents the power of positive belief, but he is not willing to contact the devil who represents the power of negative belief.


    However, in the present situation, he seems to have no choice.


    He didn''t want to look for the devil, and contact with each other, the other party took the initiative to come.


    Even if you don''t want to touch it, you have to touch it.


    And try not to show your hands and feet.


    Chen Heng sighed softly in his heart, a little uncomfortable.


    In front of him, when Chen Heng looked at the moment, Jacko seemed to feel something.


    "Have you noticed?"


    He looked at Chen Heng, feeling each other''s mood changes, can''t help but smile thoughtfully.


    What Chen Heng doesn''t know is that as a demon, Jackie is particularly sensitive to all emotional fluctuations, especially the power of negative emotions.


    When Chen Heng was aware of the identity of Jacko, he was clearly aware of the fear and embarrassment that emerged at that moment.


    Naturally, he understood something and looked at Chen Heng with a smile.


    "Interesting."


    "What?"


    Chen Heng is walking in front of him, leading the way for him and asking questions.


    "You have a lot of power in you."


    "I''ve seen a lot of people like you in the past," he sighed"Some of these people are just ordinary people, some are not, but few of them can do it in a short time like you."


    "This step?"


    Chen Heng frowned and became more alert.


    "What do you mean?"


    "That''s what you are now."


    Jack looked at Chen Heng and said in a soft voice: "some of those outsiders also realized that the power of faith is the key to leave, but those people may be limited by strength, personality or potential, and they can really unite the power of faith, but few of them have the qualification to practice..."


    the voice fell down and the place was silent.


    Chen Heng''s face suddenly changed slightly.


    This is a showdown.


    Chen Heng originally wanted to pretend that he didn''t know each other''s real identity, so he mixed up for the time being.


    But it is obvious that the other party is also aware of this, and has no intention of acting with him at all.


    If you are direct, you will be frank.


    Chen Heng''s face changed slightly, then he looked to one side.


    They are still moving forward at the moment, and so are the guards around them.


    But I don''t know when the expression on their faces disappeared, and their faces became indifferent. It seemed that they had lost all their reactions.


    Inexplicable forces affected them, making their consciousness temporarily silent and losing their perception of the outside world.


    Obviously, it''s Jacko.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng said: "what is the so-called qualification for trial?"


    "Since you know that you want to gather the power of faith, you should have more or less guessed about it?"


    Jack waved his hand and laughed carelessly: "in fact, this is the trial of the brave."


    "There is only one demon king in this world, but the words of the brave are not fixed, but need to be selected by competition."


    "If you foreigners want to leave the world successfully, you must become brave, get the inheritance of the brave, and then defeat the demon king before you can really leave the world."


    "Only when you become a brave man and defeat the devil, can you leave this world?"


    Chen Heng was stunned, and his face changed slightly.


    Sure enough.


    As for the content of the world trial, he had guessed before.


    What Jack said at the moment, he did not guess.


    But unexpectedly, it really came true.


    "If you want to be brave, you need to have enough faith."


    As he walked on the ground, he began to say, "enough power of belief is both a key and a potential proof."


    "You may not know that not everyone is entitled to the blessing of faith."


    "It''s not just a force."


    He looked at Chen Heng and said in a soft voice, "if your potential is not strong enough and you don''t have enough possibilities, then you can''t bear the power of faith."


    "If you can''t bear the power of faith, you can''t participate in the trial, or even leave."


    "Before you, most of the trainees have fallen to this level."


    "On the strength of faith?"


    Chen Heng frowned. At this time, he was really surprised.


    He had imagined that before he left, he would have to go through many difficulties, but he did not expect that it would be so difficult for other people to just bear the power of faith.


    "People always take what they already have for granted."


    Looking at Chen Heng, he seemed to feel his emotion. The demon king shook his head secretly: "as far as you are concerned, you have never felt the difficulty and particularity of the power of faith, so do you think other people are the same?"


    "In fact, you are the outsider with the greatest power of faith that I have ever seen."


    At this point, the devil''s face was a little surprised, it seemed that he didn''t expect the result at all.


    Is it hard?


    Chen Heng opened his mouth and wanted to ask, but after thinking about it, he didn''t say it.


    In any case, the other party is the devil, in this small problem, there should be no need to cheat him.


    After all, it''s no good lying to him.


    However, the other side has undoubtedly revealed too much information in such a short period of time.


    Chen Heng stroked it carefully.


    If according to the other party, the power of belief is something that not everyone can bear?


    In fact, Chen Heng already knew this.


    The world has always used and explored the power of faith, but in the whole world, there are still very few people who can really obtain the blessing of the power of faith and apply this power to themselves.When Chen Heng came to this world, he felt the existence of this power.


    This kind of strong contrast, let Chen Heng think, this is oneself as outsider special.


    But now it seems that is not the case.


    It is not the particularity of being an outsider, but the particularity of Chen Heng himself.


    When it comes to the special, Chen Heng himself is very special indeed.


    It''s not his experience of several worlds, it''s just his own simulator, which has already declared his particularity.


    If, as Jack said, the bearing of the power of faith is a great test for the bearers, only those with great potential can bear it.


    So the reason why Chen Heng didn''t feel it was probably his own special experience.


    In the blink of an eye, many thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, so that even his steps began to slow down.


    Seeing Chen Heng fall into thinking, Jackie just smiles and doesn''t disturb him.


    To be honest, this trip, he just wanted to come over and have fun. By the way, we can see the quality of the brave people of this generation, and we can also see the trainees who entered this time.


    But also thought, can see such a surprise.


    Chen Heng''s power of belief really surprised him.


    In the past, Jack had seen many foreign trainees, but never one of them could gather such a huge force of faith.


    In the past, although there were some people who had strong potential and could gather some strength of belief, they did not take on much.


    Like Chen Heng, how could he accommodate all of them without being crushed to death?


    It''s a strange thing.


    That''s why Jack changed his mind and chatted with each other.


    "You said before that the outsiders before me basically fell down..."


    after a moment of meditation, Chen Heng raised his head again and looked at Jack: "how did they end?"


    "What else?"


    Jack more smile: "in front of this small world, everything in it, is for a unique heritage layout."


    "If someone can get the inheritance here, then the evil disaster in this world will end, everything will be normal, and the world itself will not continuously attract foreigners to come here and try in this world."


    "At the moment, the trial here is still running, and you are still here, which is enough to say everything."


    "Is that so?"


    Listening to this, Chen Heng understood each other''s meaning, so he nodded: "I understand."


    "Those outsiders before you all died in this world, either under the evil disaster or under normal old age."


    "There are still some people who guess something, and then follow the brave behind and attack me together," he said casually


    "I killed him at random..."


    listening to this, Chen Heng couldn''t help smoking.


    In a word, if Jack doesn''t come this time and doesn''t tell him the secrets, he will be forced to follow Ellie and fight against the devil.


    At that point, the situation may be a bit awkward.


    However, what the other party said may not be credible.


    After all, the other party is the devil, the character formed by the cohesion of all negative beliefs, shouldering all negative emotions.


    Such as this kind of person, if you really completely trust each other''s every word, then it is a fool.


    But relatively speaking, Chen Heng has yet to find a loophole in the other party''s language.


    "Don''t think too much."


    Looking at Chen Heng, he seemed to know what he was thinking. The devil shook his head and said, "I won''t do more to you."


    "As a matter of fact, my purpose is to leave this place as well as yours."


    "Can you leave?"


    Chen Heng frowned.


    In front of him, as a demon, jackdor can gather all negative beliefs, and his strength is terrible.


    For example, if these people can really leave, I''m afraid no one can foresee the consequences of going to other places.


    "Like you, I can leave."


    Jack looked at Chen Heng, then said: "in fact, anyone in this world, as long as they meet the conditions, can leave."


    "Just want to leave, you have to meet the same conditions."


    "At the end of the trial, the world has a new master."


    "Then everything in the world will return to normal."


    "Everyone, including me, will be free."


    "I see."


    Chen Heng frowned slowly and nodded.Only with the master of inheritance can the bondage in the world disappear, which is quite normal.


    I just don''t know if it is.


    Looking at Chen Heng, Jack continued to speak, just want to say something, but finally suddenly stopped.


    Not far away, a clear sound of footsteps came, gently sounded.


    Chen Heng and his wife turned around and looked there. They just saw a young man coming from a distance.


    Eri''s figure appeared there, dressed in leather armor, his face was still as clear as before, his whole body was full of vigor, and he had a unique power.


    He appeared not far away. After seeing Chen Heng, he showed a smile on his face. Then he rushed forward and waved to Chen Heng.


    "Mr. ade."


    He waved his hand and went to Chen Heng. He said with a smile, "it''s really you."


    "Just in the pub, I seemed to see you coming, so I came out to have a look."


    His voice is clear, his attitude is warm, and he looks very comfortable.


    Listening to his voice, Chen Heng subconsciously looked around.


    By his side, the guards who had been cheated by Jack became normal, and the consciousness of being shielded recovered.


    It looks very normal.


    In this way, in the face of airy, the alternate brave man, the devil is also a little scared, so he doesn''t show his power in front of each other and hides.


    "Ellie, why are you here?"


    All sorts of thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart. He showed a gentle smile on his face and said softly, "I just came back. Don''t you need to rest for a while?"


    "No


    Ellie laughed: "it''s just a quest for some low-level demons. It''s nothing to me."


    "Who is this?"


    After talking with Chen Heng, his eyes shifted and he focused on jackedo.


    You finally asked.


    Listen to Ai Li''s words, Chen Heng sighs in his heart.


    From the beginning of walking here, Ali talks to Chen Heng, but his eyes keep floating to Jacko. He thinks he''s covering up well.


    But in Chen Heng''s eyes, there is no difference between this degree of cover up and no cover up.


    "This is Mr. Jackson. Like you, he is also a foreign mercenary."


    despite the heart''s Tucao, Chen Heng''s face remained unchanged, and he still kept smiling. "Mr. Jackdo seems to be a soldier from afar, and I heard that people need to make complaints about it, so he came over in a hurry."


    "Is it?"


    Ellie smiles and looks at Jack seriously. "That''s a lot of advice."


    "We really need more strength in the team of collecting demons. Please give me more advice, Mr. Jack."


    He seemed to feel something, if he had a point, so he said.


    Chen Heng couldn''t help looking sideways.


    In this way, like him, airy also felt the special things about Jack.

 Chapter 202

    Chen Heng couldn''t help looking at Ai Li.


    Looking at this, it seems that, like him, airy also found the difference between Jack and Dorothy.


    But that''s also true.


    After all, even Chen Heng''s degree of belief power blessing, can be aware of the extraordinary in jackedo, vaguely can feel the existence of the power of negative emotions.


    The power of faith in Arie is still above Chen Heng. He can feel what Chen Heng can feel.


    However, he did not have the mark of Chen Heng''s destiny. He could not infer the identity of jackedo from his destiny. He should not know his true identity.


    Otherwise, with the character of the other party, I''m afraid that at this moment, I don''t want to talk well, but to draw the sword directly.


    "Hello, first time."


    Jack took a look at airy, his face was surprised, but he soon began to smile and said, "look, you are also a powerful warrior."


    "I''m just an ordinary mortal. I don''t dare to be powerful."


    Staring at Victor, Ali had a smile on his face, but his body was stiff and kept a unique posture.


    This is the gesture he is about to take. He may draw his sword and fight with others at any time.


    Obviously, he has found out that there is something wrong with Jacko, and he is on the alert.


    "Such a powerful negative force, this guy..."


    he looked at Jacko with a smile on his face, but he was very serious: "don''t let him near Mr. ade."


    There is something extraordinary about being able to condense the power of belief and become the carrier of the power of belief.


    As the destiny of this era and the best candidate of the brave, airy is born to feel the power of faith in others.


    This is the case at the moment.


    In his feelings, the power of negative belief in jackedo is almost bottomless, and the deep power is terrifying, even he has to frown.


    What kind of evil has been done, and how many people resent and curse it, so that it can accumulate such a huge force of negative beliefs?


    He was alert, and the thought flashed through his mind at this moment.


    In fact, Jack has done nothing since his recovery.


    Although there are a group of heretics behind them who say that they want to conquer the world and destroy everything in the world every day, in fact, the devil, Jacko, has never been moved.


    From the recovery to now, he has been traveling around, not only failed to fulfill the duties of the devil, but also constrained the group of devil believers, so that they can not go out to do things.


    But this does not affect the devil was cursed by countless people resentment, who piled up a mountain of negative faith.


    The reason is simple.


    Disaster.


    The reason why demons leave the dense forest to attack human towns is that the demon king recovers from the silence and the source of the world''s darkness is activated.


    The innumerable people who died under the demons, their homes destroyed by the demons, the people who were separated from their families, their resentment and hatred towards the demons, all of which will fall on Jack duo, who is the demon king.


    As a demon, this is the original sin that cannot be avoided by Jacko.


    This is also the reason why he has not done anything, but the accumulated power of negative belief is so terrible.


    But he didn''t care.


    He is the devil, which naturally represents the negative beliefs of the world. It doesn''t matter if he is cursed or resented.


    Anyway, after some years, all these people will enter the earth and become the nourishment of the world.


    However, the devil himself doesn''t matter, but Ali, the brave candidate, can''t.


    Standing on Chen Heng''s side, he quietly went to Chen Heng''s side, ready to fight at any time.


    "I don''t know where Mr. Jackson is from?"


    He asked, with a forced smile on his face, his eyes fixed on Jack.


    As he opened his mouth, his eyes shifted slightly, looking behind him.


    Behind him, his followers were still waiting.


    From the perspective of normal people, the followers of Jack don''t look like good people one by one. They all have a strange smell.


    No wonder.


    After all, compared with the devil who hasn''t had time to do anything, these people are all absolute believers of the devil, and they are all ferocious villains.


    It''s not polite to say that in this world, there are few normal people and few good things who can become followers of the demon king.


    Do normal people want to destroy the world all day?


    As a candidate for bravery, airy frowned as he looked at the followers behind him.


    The strong evil atmosphere was spreading, and the power of the looming negative belief made him jump in his heart, and he almost couldn''t help but want to draw a sword.


    In front of him, he seemed to feel the intention of killing in Ali''s heart. The group of demon believers raised their heads, their faces showed fierce color, and their eyes were full of intention of killing when they looked at him.Everything in the world is relative.


    When Ali felt the resentment and curse on them, they also felt the burden on him.


    It was the hope and expectation placed by countless people, and a force formed by the superposition of many positive emotions, just emerged in airy.


    In the eyes of these demon believers, airy is particularly conspicuous and annoying.


    Let a person have a kind of can''t help but want to hand, the impulse to kill it.


    This is the typical incompatibility.


    The devil king is naturally hostile to the brave. As a candidate of the brave, airy has a natural enemy relationship with this group of followers of the devil king.


    One by one, I''m afraid I have to fight each other.


    Fortunately, they''re not the only ones here.


    Chen Heng pats Ai Li on the shoulder to let him recover, and then smiles at him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Looking at Chen Heng and feeling Chen Heng''s concern, Ai Li regained his mind, reluctantly smile on his face and said, "Sir, I''m ok."


    "It''s OK."


    Chen Heng smiles, and then looks at the man in front of him: "Mr. Jack."


    "Your servants don''t seem very friendly."


    He said softly, looking at the group of demon believers behind him.


    Behind him, the evil believers were fierce, and they just didn''t look good.


    Listen to Chen Heng''s words, Jack more also smile, then say: "no, there is no such thing."


    "They just look fierce. After all, they often fight with criminals."


    "In fact, they are good people."


    "Is it?"


    Airy suddenly cut in, and his eyes were constantly shifting from Jacko to the group of demon Believers: "are you sure that they are criminals, not innocent people, fighting in their daily life?"


    "Then I don''t know."


    "I just paid them to do things for me," he said


    "As for their past, does it matter?"


    "They were able to attack innocent people in the past, and they may betray them at any time in the future..."


    Ali''s face gradually turned cold, looked at Jack and said abruptly.


    When his words fell, the group of demon believers immediately raised their heads and glared at him.


    If it wasn''t for the power of Jacko''s previous restriction, which made them unable to speak, I''m afraid they would have to make a good retort at this moment.


    But it''s clear that Jack didn''t want them to keep talking.


    Standing in the same place, with the previous smile on his face, he looked back at the group.


    A cold vision down, the pure power of the devil surge, immediately make this group of devil believers shiver, immediately silent.


    "All right."


    Chen Heng opened his mouth and looked at Jack with a smile: "no matter what, since he has come here, he is a guest."


    "Come in, please."


    He spoke softly and said casually, "the hot water and comfortable room are ready, just waiting for you to live in."


    "Then start to look forward to it."


    Jack nodded more and went in with the group of demon believers behind him.


    In situ, Chen Heng and Ai Li also come forward.


    All the way forward, Ali follows Chen Heng, appears very silent, but his eyes are very sharp, always vigilant, looking at the people led by Jack.


    In this way, for the group of people like Jacko, airy never let down his vigilance, always tense nerves.


    But no wonder.


    The devil and the brave are pure natural enemies. Once they see each other, they will never die.


    At the moment, although airy is not a real brave man and doesn''t know the true identity of Jack, the power of his belief still makes him wary and hostile to Jack.


    For Airy''s attitude, Jack did not think it was very interesting.


    In the past, when he saw brave people, he basically opened up directly, and rarely got along well with them.


    After all, the nature between the devil and the brave is really incompatible. As long as they meet one by one, they will never die.


    Of course, it''s also about the rules of the world.


    It''s rare that the brave and the devil are in the same place at the same time, but they don''t fight immediately.


    Especially when he looks at the front of him, Ali wants to fight with him, but he is worried about Chen Heng. He has to talk with him, which makes Jack feel very interesting.


    Sure enough, this time today, he came right.


    If you don''t come here, how can you see such an interesting scene.But at the moment, looking at Chen Heng and Ai Li in front of him, he can''t help thinking of something else.


    In the past, although outsiders came into the world from time to time, those who practiced in the past actually had little influence.


    At most, they can only act as variables, as a member of the background in the story of the brave devil, and as a recorder.


    But Chen Heng is an exception.


    As an outsider, he is able to gather the power of belief in the world, and has the potential to marvel at him.


    With such potential, in other words, the other party actually has the qualification to test the brave.


    In this trial, the outsider may defeat the local brave and become the brave.


    At that time, the situation will be very interesting.


    At this moment, many thoughts sprang up in Jack''s heart, and he couldn''t help smiling.


    Chen Heng continued to move on until he sent the group into his residence and finally stopped.


    Jack several people into the residence, where only Chen Heng two people.


    "Ellie."


    Chen Heng turned around and looked at the hesitant Ai Li. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "what do you want to say?"


    "Yes."


    After listening to Chen Heng''s words, Ali hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said: "those people, I''m afraid... Are not good people..."


    he considered the language for a while, and then made a decision, so he said.


    Although I don''t know the identity of jackedo, from the previous flash of reaction and the group of followers behind him who are not good people, it is obvious that he is not good.


    Suddenly came to this small town, perhaps there is a conspiracy, perhaps.


    Ellie felt that he should remind Mr. ed not to let him be unprepared.


    Otherwise, if these people really want to do something bad, the harmony in front of this small town will come to nothing.


    At that time, I don''t know how many people are killed or injured, and I will live a miserable life.


    Thinking of this, Ai Li''s faith gradually became firm. Looking at Chen Heng, he said, "if you can, you''d better be alert to that group of people."


    "Well, I know."


    To Ai Li''s surprise, Chen Heng smiles and nods after listening to him: "these people are really not good people."


    When the voice fell, Ellie was stunned and surprised: "in that case, why are you...


    " you want to ask me, why don''t you expel these people, right? "


    Chen Heng looked at Ai Li and said softly, "I''ve thought about that."


    "It''s just not appropriate."


    "Not quite?"


    "Well."


    Chen Heng nodded: "this is the guest after all, and also in response to our call to help us suppress the demons."


    "If the other party is expelled or even killed just because of his past, what will others think afterwards?"


    "Those soldiers who might have come to us to help us suppress the evil disaster are likely to leave because of this and choose to leave this place."


    "But..."


    Ali frowned: "these guys are not good people."


    "There is no evidence."


    Chen Heng patted Ai Li on the shoulder, then shook his head: "you also feel the negative breath of those people."


    "These people are really not good things. They all bear the resentment and curse of others. They are all villains."


    "But only we know about it."


    "For others, they are ordinary mercenaries and don''t know what they have done in the past."


    "If we execute them rashly, it''s not good and will have a bad impact."


    "After all..."


    Chen Heng looked at him and said in a soft voice: "today, we can execute a group of foreign mercenaries at will to punish the evil men and persecute them. Tomorrow, we may persecute them."


    "The occurrence of this kind of thing will raise a strong sense of insecurity."


    "Is that so?"


    Listen to Chen Heng''s words, Ai Li is lost in thought.


    After thinking about it, he felt that what Chen Heng said seemed reasonable.


    For the ordinary people, they don''t know that Jacko is evil.


    They will only know that these people are foreign mercenaries and come to help them.


    If they execute them without permission, they will kill themselves, which is unfair to others.


    And unfair behavior is bound to cause other people''s uneasiness, will also cause disorder.Looking at Ai Li who was lost in thought, Chen Heng sighed softly.


    "That''s a good trick."


    He looked at Eli and shook his head, but said nothing.


    What he didn''t tell airy was that, in fact, none of the above reasons really matter.


    If people want to find a reason for something, it''s actually very easy, especially for people like Chen Heng.


    The reason why he really dissuades him is not the above. He just thinks that he may not be able to beat him.


    As a candidate for bravery, airy''s strength is indeed very strong, but it is obvious that he has not reached his peak at the moment, which is true in all aspects.


    As a demon king, Jack is at the peak of his power at the moment when the disaster comes.


    Compared with the two, airy is obviously not the opponent of the other side.


    If not, then Chen Heng will really let airy hand, the other side will try to beat down.


    "It''s still strength."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng rubbed his eyebrows and had a headache.


    "You go back to rest first."


    Looking at Ali, he laughed and said, "take advantage of the recent days and have a good rest."


    "In a few days, you will go out to fight against the demons outside."


    "I''m afraid you''ll be under a lot of pressure then."


    "Good."


    Ai Li stopped thinking, looked at Chen Heng in front of him and nodded seriously: "Mr. AI De also has a rest earlier."


    "I will."


    Chen Heng nodded and responded with a smile.


    Later, the two separated and left each other.


    Walking on the road, Chen hengwang takes a deep look at the house where he lives, then turns around and leaves directly.


    In the distance, in a fairly spacious room, Jack put his eyes away, smiling: "interesting."


    "This time, the trainees look much more interesting than before."


    He said softly, with a smile of interest on his face.


    For him, who has lived for many years, it''s a great pleasure to have such a new change.


    Just because of this, for Chen Heng, an outsider, he is looking forward to it and wants to know where he can go.


    The rest of the time passed peacefully.


    Under the leadership of Chen Heng, the town slowly expanded, quickly regained the territory nearby, and even annexed several nearby towns to its own sphere of influence.


    During this period, Chen Heng again ordered to hold several counter attacks against the demons.


    As for the result of the attack, it goes without saying.

 Chapter 203

    The town''s attack on nearby demons was smooth.


    This is quite normal.


    Although the power of demons is powerful, it is only for ordinary people. For the army, although it still has great destructive power, it is not so irresistible.


    In Chen Heng, the official wizard, the so-called demons are nothing. Except for a few of the powerful demons, the rest are just things that are easy to handle, which is nothing at all.


    Not to mention, at the moment there are two big men in the small town, Eli and Jack.


    Airy, needless to say, is an alternate brave man. If there is no accident, he will be the future brave man of this era. He represents the power of positive faith in this world. No one can match him except the devil.


    Even at this moment, he has not really passed the test and become a brave man, but his strength has been extremely strong, and in the whole world, he can rarely find the existence that can fight against each other.


    Not to mention Jacko.


    This is the real devil, the master of all the demons in the world, and the real strongest in the world.


    No one in this world is the opponent of the devil.


    There are these two big men in, the group of demons are estimated to cry, there is no room for resistance.


    Therefore, Chen Heng never pays attention to the encirclement and suppression of demons. He doesn''t think there will be any accident.


    It should be said that if there is an accident, it is a strange thing.


    His focus at the moment has been put elsewhere.


    "The inheritance of the brave..."


    in a quiet room, Chen Heng holds a lot of messy things in his hands and tries to watch.


    In the past half a year, with his own relationship, he bought some collections.


    At this time, he collected all the classics that are worth collecting, which can be regarded as a small hobby of his own.


    There are too many of these books. During this period of time, Chen Heng can''t finish all of them, so he can only choose to read them selectively.


    After talking with Jack and learning something, Chen Heng changed the focus of his understanding from the fight between the brave and the devil to the trial of the brave.


    In the past few days, he has inquired a lot of information, and barely got some results.


    It seems that the brave in this world are not destined by nature, but need to pass the test.


    Only through the trials of the brave and inheriting the power of the brave of the past dynasties, can we become the real brave.


    It''s about the same as what Jack said.


    It seems that at this point, the other side is not lying.


    What about other aspects?


    Chen Heng couldn''t help thinking.


    Chen Heng''s previous plan was to paddle after the brave in the whole process, observe the whole process of the opponent''s defeating the demon king, and then look for the opportunity to leave the world.


    But according to what Jack said before, if he wants to leave the world, he can''t.


    Not only can''t paddle with the brave, but also need to participate in the trial of the brave, become the real brave of this era, become one of the protagonists of the era, and then defeat the demon king who represents the power of negative faith, in order to complete the trial and leave the world.


    Otherwise, even if he followed the brave and watched the whole process, he was doomed to be unable to leave the world.


    "If you want to leave this world, you need to have the strength of the brave..."


    Chen Heng frowned: "if you want to have the strength of the brave, you need to participate in trials, and even compete with the rest of the people, including Ali."


    Competing with other brave candidates in the world is not in his original plan.


    According to his original plan, he just wanted to fish in troubled waters behind Ali to see if he could find a way out of the world.


    And if according to what Jack said, he not only has no way to fish in troubled waters behind Ali, but also stands up aboveboard and competes with the destiny of Ali.


    This is really...


    recalling Ai Li''s great destiny, Chen Heng can''t help shaking his head secretly.


    The so-called trial of the brave is competition, but in Chen Heng''s opinion, the position has already been decided.


    From the point of view of the great power of the destiny of Ali, he is the only one who is brave in this era.


    If there are no unexpected factors, from the point of view of the strong force of destiny on Eli, he will be able to pass the trials of the brave and become a brave man of this era.


    If you want to compete with such a character and compete with each other for a position of the brave, you can imagine the difficulty.


    It''s hard. It''s hard.


    Rao is Chen Heng. He has a headache when he thinks about this possibility.


    At the same time, he is also thinking about the loopholes in Jacko''s words."If I do what he says, will there be any hidden danger for him to take advantage of?"


    Sitting on a delicate wooden chair, the thought flashed across him in an instant.


    Everything can not be seen on the surface, but to see what the other party''s purpose and core starting point is.


    Chen Heng thought for a long time, but in the end he couldn''t get any conclusion.


    Judging from the current situation, it seems that whether he will take part in the trials of the brave or not has little influence.


    Chen Heng went to the trials of the brave, the results are nothing but two, either success or failure.


    If it fails, it goes without saying that everything is the same as before. Chen Heng directly follows Ai Li and acts according to the previous plan.


    And if he succeeds, Chen Heng becomes a brave man in the world instead of Ali, it''s almost the same for Jack.


    According to the current situation, after being tested by the brave and becoming the brave of this era, we can inherit the strength of the brave in the past and really shoulder all the power of faith in the world.


    The brave is just a carrier. It doesn''t make any difference whether they are Ai Li or Chen Heng. They can all exert that power.


    Even if Chen hengruo inherits the inheritance of the brave, he will be able to exert more power.


    Although the power is the same, the power as the carrier is not the same.


    Airy is just an ordinary mortal, neither a knight nor a wizard, just a soldier with excellent physical quality.


    Chen Heng is an official wizard.


    There is a big gap between the two sides in terms of basic combat power.


    If Chen Heng inherits the inheritance of the brave, the ultimate power will surpass Ai Li and play a more powerful role.


    And it''s obviously not good for Jack.


    In this respect, Jacko told Chen Heng about it, but he didn''t lie.


    The premise is that there is nothing hidden.


    Sitting on the wooden chair, Chen Heng kept thinking and had made a decision in his heart.


    He decided to take part in the trial of the brave.


    The reason why he made this decision, in addition to the words of Jack, Chen Heng also has his own judgment.


    "If you want us outsiders to enter the world, just let us watch the chapter of the brave fighting against the devil constantly unfold, then why should we make such a big battle?"


    The idea flashed through his mind.


    It is now known that the small world in front of us is specially designed by a great being to carry out certain experiments and cultivate people who can really carry the inheritance of the brave.


    In this case, there must be a reason why this great being constantly attracts outsiders.


    In a certain stage of the world''s operation, there must be places where they, as outsiders, need to participate.


    Otherwise, why waste so much effort.


    This world seems to be the world of the devil and the brave, but in fact the core of it is the outsiders.


    Only when outsiders enter, will the chapter of the brave fight against the devil open again, and the devil will recover from the silence and reappear in this world.


    The recovery of the demon king, the outbreak of the disaster, the rise of the brave... This series of stories will only happen after the outsiders enter the world.


    It is conceivable that, for this world, what is really important is always the group of outsiders.


    Since they attach so much importance to it, it is obvious that the world''s recruitment of these outsiders is not for them to witness all this, or to follow the brave.


    Among the links in the operation of the whole world, there must be those in which outsiders like them need to participate.


    Otherwise, there is no way to explain all this.


    Because of this, Chen Heng will make a decision.


    If, according to his previous assumption, he would follow Ali to fight against the demon king, in essence, it would be equivalent to doing nothing.


    Ai Li has done all the things to fight against the demon king. What''s the point of this outsider just sitting by and watching the play?


    Only by participating in the trials of the brave, trying to carry the power of faith in the world and becoming a link in the operation of the world, can we reach the obscure conditions and leave the world.


    And, Jacko said that before.


    The original purpose of this world was to select people with enough potential to carry the inheritance of the brave.


    This is the most fundamental and the only purpose.


    According to what the other party said, only after obtaining the inheritance of the brave and carrying the faith of the whole world, can they be qualified to leave.


    In that case, Chen Heng must try it anyway.


    Think of here, Chen Heng''s face gradually calm, the heart also slowly made a decision.


    In peace, time goes by.In the dense forest, Ai Li wields a sword and cuts a tall magic object in front of him in half.


    A group of mercenaries behind him immediately exclaimed, surprised at the power of airy.


    Although they are mercenaries, most of them are normal people. A few of them are special. Their strength is only able to compete with ordinary demons. It''s impossible to kill demons as easily as airy.


    Those powerful demons, for airy, are as weak as a reptile, and can be directly crushed to death.


    No matter when, strong and outstanding people are always in the spotlight.


    In this group called mercenaries, airy was very popular and attracted a lot of attention.


    "Well done."


    On the other hand, Jacko leads his group of demon believers to the front.


    He was dressed in a clean black robe. He was very handsome. He didn''t look like a man who came to fight, but a gentleman who came for an outing.


    But behind him, the group of demon believers all looked very fierce and had strong fighting capacity.


    In normal times, it''s OK, but once a demon dares to rush up, it will be beaten down by them every minute. It''s not their opponent at all.


    However, different from airy, many mercenaries on the scene keep away from the group headed by jackpot.


    No way.


    This group of people are not good at it. They are as terrible as they look.


    Apart from the fact that Jack himself looks normal, the rest of the demon believers don''t look like normal people, but like villains.


    Of course, it''s really a villain.


    If it had not been for the restraint of Jacko, who forced them down with the power of the demon king, and with the urine of these demon king believers, I''m afraid that when he came to this place in the past, he had seen many brave people with different personalities and characteristics.


    However, in his impression, before inheriting the inheritance of the brave, few of them could be compared with ALI.


    If there is no accident, after Ai Li inherits the inheritance of the brave, in terms of strength alone, he must be one of the strongest brave men in the history of the world.


    However, this session of foreign trainees, it seems, is unprecedented excellent.


    I just don''t know what interesting things will happen when these two people compete and collide with each other?


    Jacko was looking forward to it. He couldn''t help smiling. He was already secretly expecting it.


    He would like to see the scene when Chen Heng and Ai Li met in the trial when the inheritance of the brave started.


    It must be very interesting at that time.


    The thought flashed through Jack''s heart, and the smile on his face became stronger.


    "What evil thoughts is the villain thinking?"


    Not far away, feeling the realization of the gaze of jackedo, looking at the smile on his face, airy frowned secretly. At this time, the idea flashed.


    After chatting with Chen Heng that day, he temporarily gave up his plan to directly fight against Jack and turned to monitor the other party''s behavior in order to find evidence of the other party''s crime.


    However, to his surprise, during the time when he came to the town, Jack and his party were very calm. They just strolled around peacefully, looking at the surrounding scenery. When they were fighting, they worked as usual and took money as usual, just like other mercenaries.


    It seems like someone really came here to help clean up the demons in this small town.


    But how is that possible?


    He knows too well about the piss of these evil people.


    In the past, Ali has been walking all the way to the present, and he has not seen many evil people.


    These people all have a common characteristic, that is, they have bad personality and love to do things.


    A peaceful and peaceful village, as long as one of these evil people sneaks in, will immediately become another, and all kinds of tragedies will happen.


    In the past, the evil people that airy saw only appeared individually.


    And this time, it''s better not to show up one by one, but to get together.


    Generally speaking, it means that they are ready to make a big move, otherwise they would not come here so honestly.


    It''s not a special place. It''s just a small town. When these evil people come, what good things can they do?


    Because of this, during this period of time, he was on the alert and was always paying attention to the movements of the people like jackedo, in order to seize the evidence of their attempted crime and solve them directly.


    However, it is obvious that these people are much more honest than he thought. After such a long time, they didn''t show anything.


    However, the more they were like this, the more Ellie felt that what they wanted was so big that he did not dare to take it lightly.


    Standing in the same place, feeling Ellie''s eyes with some vigilance, Jacko just smiles, but he doesn''t care. On the contrary, he thinks it''s very interesting.How to say, no matter how long it''s been, it''s really interesting to see a brave man standing in front of him honestly, trying to do something and holding back.


    It''s a spectacle.


    In the past, when those brave men saw Jack many, which one didn''t start immediately.


    It''s good enough for the other party to endure such a long time.


    Behind him, he felt Airy''s sight, but the faces of those demon believers suddenly became ferocious, and his eyes were full of killing intention.


    As the believers of the demon king, these people are actually not simple. They all shoulder the power of negative beliefs and are hated and cursed by many people.


    For example, they are the most sensitive to the existence of the power of belief, and they have been affected by the huge and bright power of belief like a mountain and a flame of Ai Li''s body.

 Chapter 204

    The reaction between natural enemies is very sharp.


    When airy felt the huge power of negative belief in the group of demon believers, the group of demon believers naturally felt the huge power of pure positive belief in airy.


    The power of positive belief and the power of negative belief are totally opposite.


    The former represents all good emotions such as trust, gratitude and hope, while the latter, on the contrary, represents the opposite force of negative beliefs.


    With the existence of these two kinds of emotional forces, it is basically impossible to live in harmony.


    After all, being able to have the power of these two beliefs actually shows the difference in their personalities.


    If we can get along well, it''s a strange thing.


    Therefore, airy can''t look down upon the group headed by Jack, and always wants to take action. But the group of demon believers behind Jack are actually the same, and they all want to kill airy.


    It''s not polite to say that if it wasn''t for the existence of jackedo, they suppressed this group of demon believers, otherwise, they saw that the town of airy successfully recovered the peripheral area, recovered the external area, and re accommodated it under their own control.


    Of course, many achievements have been made in other areas.


    A large number of victims have been evacuated, and Chen Heng has arranged many places to build villages again, and gradually rebuild production bases for reproduction.


    After the disaster broke out, the original production work has been basically destroyed.


    When those demons come along the road, they will not let go of almost all life. Not only will all the livestock they keep be killed, but also the crops they grow will be polluted. Obviously, they can no longer be used.


    Therefore, it is the most important thing to make use of the present period of time to re plan the land and carry out production again.


    It must be too late to redistribute the land and let the ordinary victims explore the wasteland.


    Uncultivated land is just wasteland, and it will take at least a year or two to put it into production.


    So Chen Heng''s focus is directly on the ready-made land.


    These lands have been seriously reclaimed by the previous victims, which can be regarded as direct use.


    Just remove the contaminated crops and make them return to the earth.


    It''s past the wheat growing season, but Chen Heng has found many other crops when he walks around the world. Some of them are just right in this season, and there is still time.


    Although the yield can not be compared with the traditional wheat, but at least it is much better than planting nothing.


    The mighty people were mobilized, so that around the town, a hot situation showed.


    All the people around put themselves into it, and all of them were mobilized and put into reproduction.


    It''s a joy to see such a situation in people''s eyes.


    Chen Heng doesn''t have any special feeling.


    But with this process, the power of his belief increased again, almost twice as much as before.


    The span is very large.


    However, it also shows that Chen Heng''s achievements at the moment are undoubtedly successful.


    After walking around the town, Chen Heng reluctantly showed his face to the group of victims again. Then he turned around, left here and walked out.


    With the whole town slowly on the right track, some things seem to have happened quietly.


    When more than two months passed, at a certain moment, Chen Heng suddenly looked up and looked at the sky.


    A strong palpitation suddenly began to appear from his heart.


    Subconsciously, he raised his head and looked up to the sky. Then he saw a red pillar rising from the sky in the distance, standing in the middle of the world.


    Vaguely, all the things in the world symbolize beauty and hope. The power of belief of all kinds of good emotions is rippling and gathering in front of the pillars, forming a unique appearance.


    "This is...


    looking at this scene, Chen Heng''s face became dignified.


    In his heart, the palpitation was so huge that even Chen Heng could not ignore it.


    This feeling is nothing else, it is from the huge power of faith in him.


    It is the mutual perception of the power of belief that makes him feel the huge power of belief surging in the distance.


    With the mutual induction of the power of belief, a palpitation of "if there is nothing" emerges, which tells Chen Heng some information.


    "The inheritance of the brave..."


    walking down from the horse, Chen Heng covered his heart with one hand, feeling the unique palpitation, and the idea flashed through his heart.


    This inexplicable scene, as well as the inexplicable palpitation in Chen Heng''s heart, does not originate from anything else, but from the inheritance of the brave in this world.


    At this time, the power of belief of all things in the world has reached a peak, leading to the inheritance of the brave.The palpitation at the moment is to remind those who have enough faith to go to the place where the brave inherit and try.


    Those who pass the test are the brave of this era.


    Brave!


    Airy woke up with a start, and came to life from the inexplicable throb.


    He looked at the sky column in the distance, felt the inexplicable message, and then subconsciously looked aside.


    At his side, his good friend James was also turning around, looking at him at the moment, and his face was also shocked and surprised.


    "You feel it, too?"


    They spoke at the same time, saying this sentence, and then looked at each other with a smile.


    "My best friend."


    They can feel the birth of the inheritance of the brave, which shows that both of them have the qualification to become the inheritance of the brave and carry out the trial of the brave.


    In other words, they all have the qualification to be brave.


    Having this qualification has already represented many things.


    This not only represents the recognition of the brave, but also represents that they have enough positive faith and are a just person.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to feel the existence of the inheritance of the brave.


    Thinking of this, Eli and James looked at each other and nodded. At this moment, they both made a decision.


    At the moment when airy and his wife looked up, in another room, Jack looked up thoughtfully and looked into the air.


    "The inheritance of the brave..."


    he looked into the air, looking at the pure sunlight and the sky pillar. At this time, he could not help smiling: "it''s really a memory."


    Every time I wake up, I will experience such a scene.


    However, despite many times, he still feels spectacular.


    The essence of this pillar is the confluence of all positive beliefs in the world, gathering in one place at one time, and finally erupting.


    It''s the most spectacular scene in the world.


    No matter how many times you look at it, you will feel magnificent.


    Jack raised his head and looked at the pillar in mid air.


    In his field of vision, you can clearly see many scenes in the column that day.


    There are children lying low, naive and ignorant, blooming hope, there are also parents'' deep love for their children, and there are many scenes, the most pure and beautiful spiritual light blooming in the hearts of many creatures.


    It is this huge light of the soul and countless hopes that finally converge to form this huge brilliance and become the existence of the so-called brave.


    The so-called brave, in essence, are the people who bear these hopes.


    It is for this reason that he can exert enough strength to become one of the protagonists in the world and fight against the devil who represents the power of all negative beliefs.


    "Spectacular... But this time, it should be very interesting."


    When Jack thought about Chen Heng''s appearance, he couldn''t help laughing.


    Different from the situation that there was almost no suspense about the position of the brave in the past, there was one more variable in the inheritance of the brave this time.


    Chen Heng''s strength of positive belief is almost the strongest among those he has ever seen, and from the current situation, he can''t even see the limit.


    The power of faith is a kind of power, but it is also a kind of poison.


    If its potential is not enough, it will eventually be eroded and assimilated by it, and finally become another existence.


    Without enough potential, there is no way to bear the huge force of belief, let alone the situation like Chen Heng.


    The reason why the devil and the brave can do it is that they are creatures of the world, and naturally have the blessing of the world''s power, which can make them exempt from a considerable part of the influence.


    Therefore, they can bear this degree of blessing of faith without being greatly affected.


    But once they leave the world, or the belief inheritance of the world is finally dominated, their ability will disappear immediately, and there will be not much difference between ordinary people.


    At that time, they can only rely on their own potential to resist the erosion of faith, and each other will become ordinary.


    Of course, this is the future.


    At least at the moment, Jacko is still looking forward to seeing what the final result of this competition will be.


    Chen Heng, as an outsider, and Ai Li, as an alternate brave man, who will be the final winner in the competition between them?


    Jack is looking forward to that.


    In fact, it''s not just Jacko who''s looking forward to it, it''s the same with everyone else.


    "The trial of the brave will begin after all."


    Looking at the pillar standing in the distance, Chen Heng sighed softly.


    The pillar of heaven in the distance is nothing else, just something formed by the great power of faith.However, for the moment, it seems that only those who have the qualification to test can see it.


    Chen Heng has tried it before.


    Except for Chen Heng, others couldn''t see the pillar at all.


    In the eyes of these ordinary people, nothing has changed around them, nothing has changed.


    Therefore, if you want to see this pillar, you also need conditions.


    People who are not qualified can''t see it at all.


    Chen Heng estimated that in addition to himself, only a few people in this small town could see it, including Ali and Jackie.


    It can''t be too many in quantity.


    This may be the reason why the past classics do not describe the trial of the brave specifically.


    After all, you can''t even see it. How can you describe and record it.


    For ordinary people, this may be suddenly, the brave of this era suddenly appeared.


    As for the trials, they are unknown to outsiders.


    Chen Heng is clear in his heart. At the moment, he slowly puts down the things on his hand and starts to sort them out.


    "Go ahead."


    He opened his mouth in a low voice and said casually to the servant on one side, "after a while, I''ll go far."


    The servant on one side should claim to be, and then respectfully stepped down and left here.


    Chen Heng was the only one sitting in the room.


    But he didn''t mean to leave, just sitting here silently, as if waiting for someone.


    Before long, the door of the room was knocked again.


    "Come in, please."


    Chen Heng didn''t look at it either. He spoke softly and said casually.


    With a squeak, the door of the room opened and Eli and James came in.


    "Mr. ade."


    Ai Li and Chen Heng walk up to him and look at him and salute respectfully.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Chen Heng looked at them with a clear heart and a smile on his face: "at this time, aren''t you resting? Why are you here? "


    "This time, we are here to say goodbye."


    Ali and James looked at each other, then nodded and whispered.


    "Farewell?"


    Chen Heng was clear in his heart, but on the surface he was surprised: "what''s the matter"


    "it wasn''t good before, so why did he leave suddenly?"


    "Not because of Lord ade."


    Allie shook his head, with an apologetic look on his face: "it''s some of our own reasons."


    "There''s one thing we have to do, so we have to leave for a while."


    "Please rest assured that when this is done, we will definitely come back one day in the future."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Chen Heng shook his head and also laughed: "since you have something to do, I will not stop you."


    "Please let me know if you need anything."


    "No matter what, we are all friends. Don''t be polite to me."


    "Mr. ade."


    Hearing this, both Eli and James were moved and sighed.


    To be honest, if it wasn''t for the trial of the brave, they didn''t want to leave Chen Heng for the time being.


    Here in Chen Heng, they can learn a lot, and they can really participate in the construction and help the people live better.


    This kind of feeling is very difficult for them to obtain in other places.


    And here, there''s Jack.


    These are evil people. If they stay here, sooner or later, it will bring destruction to this peaceful place.

 Chapter 205

    Although in the recent period of time, it is quite normal for Jacko and his party to say that they are just honest in killing demons. It seems that they are totally harmless to human beings and animals.


    But their huge power of negative belief tells them that these people are not good things.


    If they are allowed to stay in this small town, sooner or later their nature will be exposed, causing serious harm to this peaceful town.


    And this is exactly what they don''t want to do.


    If it''s normal, they will stay even if they want to watch more people and stop their evil deeds in time, until the same group of people like jack also leave.


    However, what happened in front of us is too urgent.


    The trial of the brave represents the brave, and is also an indispensable part of the birth of the brave.


    The brave is the most important person to defeat the devil and end the evil disaster.


    If the devil is not defeated, the disaster will not end and the whole world will be in danger.


    Therefore, even from this point of view, they must leave to participate in the trial of the brave.


    Whether they become brave themselves or watch others become brave, they have to go to them and participate in this trial.


    To do that, they have to leave here and go elsewhere.


    Chen Heng knows this very well.


    "If you want to leave, go."


    Chen Heng laughed and said in a soft voice, "no matter what, I will support you."


    "Thank you very much."


    Ai Li nodded his head, then hesitated for a while. Finally, he asked Chen hengduo to pay attention to the group.


    After Chen Heng nodded, they turned to leave and walked out of the room.


    Chen Heng looks at their figure and leaves, thinking deeply.


    "It seems that they are very worried about you?"


    Sitting on the wooden chair, Chen Heng seemed to be talking to himself and said casually, "even before I leave, I have to remind you to be careful."


    The soft words fall down and spread to all around, without any reaction. It seems that they are really talking to themselves.


    But a moment later, a vague shadow appeared around him. A virtual shadow suddenly appeared beside Chen Heng and stood there.


    "How did you find me by your side?"


    When the virtual shadow appears, the figure of jackpot appears and stands on Chen Heng''s side.


    He looked at Chen Heng with some confusion in his face.


    "Guess what you want."


    Chen Heng laughed and said in a soft voice: "after all, this kind of scene is a rare scene. If you miss it, isn''t it a pity?"


    "That''s true."


    The demon king nodded to show his approval.


    Such a scene is very rare.


    At the same time, he also has something to ask Chen Heng.


    That''s why I came here again.


    "What are you going to do now?"


    Looking at Chen Heng, the devil laughed: "the trial of the brave has appeared, your time is running out."


    "If you miss this time, the trials of the brave will never happen again while you are still alive."


    "I understand."


    Chen Heng nodded, very clear about this.


    Both the devil and the brave will revive and awaken one after another only when they enter the foreign trial.


    This also means that if Chen Heng misses this opportunity of the brave trial, he can''t wait until the next trial starts unless he can wait for the next one in his lifetime.


    And that''s obviously a very low probability thing.


    "So, what''s your decision?"


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of him, Jack smiles and then asks.


    "What do you say?"


    Chen Heng face calm, casually asked: "according to what you said, I don''t seem to have a choice."


    "Yes, there is no choice."


    Jack nodded a little more, then he was a little curious: "so, do you decide to participate in this brave trial and compete with the young man before?"


    "Have you thought it over?"


    Chen Heng looked at each other: "look at this, you seem to be looking forward to it."


    "Of course."


    Jack more smile: "outsiders participate in the trials of the brave, this is the first time I see."


    "Excluding the significance behind this incident, this incident alone is worth looking forward to."


    Looking at the smile on Jacko''s face, Chen Heng''s face was calm and noncommittal: "maybe."


    "When Ellie leaves, I''ll get up and go the other way."


    "In the meantime..."He looked at the man in front of him and asked with great interest, "Your Majesty, are you interested in accepting my employment and acting as my guard?"


    The voice falls down, Rao is Jack much also not from a Leng, then laughed out.


    "You fellow."


    He laughed, as if very funny: "do you know who I am?"


    "I know, the representative of the power of negative belief, the source of evil disaster, and the eternal demon king of the world."


    Chen Heng nodded casually and said a series of address.


    "Now that you know it, you dare to hire me to escort you."


    When he looked at Chen Heng, he couldn''t help smiling: "let the devil act as a guard and escort a brave candidate in person. You really dare to think."


    "But there''s no denying that I''m interested in your proposal."


    "I accepted your offer."


    He looked at Chen Heng and finally gave the answer.


    "Good."


    Chen Heng nodded: "in this case, please go back to prepare for a while."


    "My servant will inform you then."


    As the voice fell, he didn''t reply, but his whole body gradually dissipated, turned into a virtual shadow, and left the place directly.


    After a moment, all traces of him disappeared completely. It seemed that he had disappeared completely and returned to where he was.


    Chen Heng is still sitting there, as if thinking about something.


    Time goes by slowly.


    In the following time, a person left intermittently.


    On the second day of meeting Chen Heng, Ali was ready to pack up and leave together.


    When he left, a large number of mercenaries surrounded him, and they were very reluctant to leave.


    There are even many people who want to follow Ali and leave the place together.


    I have to say that the charm of the brave is really amazing.


    Although he has only been together for a short period of time, airy''s every move and action has made him have a considerable number of supporters in this place.


    Even some people can follow him, would rather give up now has gradually perfect life and good treatment, would rather do nothing, also want to follow him to leave.


    This personality charm and appeal really surprised Chen Heng.


    For the mercenaries who wanted to follow him to leave, aliben wanted to refuse and persuade them to stay.


    For him, this time he left, just to participate in the trial of the brave. Even if these people follow him, they can''t help him.


    After all, if you want to pass the trials of the brave and become a real brave person, you can only rely on him in the end.


    But in the end, he was convinced by Chen Heng.


    "It''s a good thing that someone is willing to follow."


    Looking at Ai Li, Chen Heng said, "besides, the next journey may not be smooth. You''d better take these people away."


    Ellie was puzzled by this.


    "The so-called brave trial, although only their own test, but in this process, but not necessarily without other obstacles."


    Chen Heng glanced at Ali, then patiently explained: "in this process, those who have other brave candidates may not be willing to compete honestly. They may use some means to exclude other competitors."


    "What?"


    Voice down, airy reality shock, and then a Leng.


    The shock is because Chen Heng knows about the trial of the brave, and the reason why he is stunned is because of Chen Heng''s words.


    After a while, he calmed down and looked at Chen Heng.


    At the moment, Chen Heng no longer actively suppress and hide, so magnanimous will show the strength of his belief.


    The power of pure faith was constantly intertwined in him, and it was like a layer of holy light, which made him look more sacred and extraordinary.


    Just looking like this, it is unique enough, and the pure power of belief contained in it is even more shocking.


    Looking at Chen Heng''s undisguised and huge power of belief, Ai Li was shocked by the reality and then delighted.


    "It turns out that Mr. Eide also..."


    he knew the source of Chen Heng''s information in an instant.


    The news of the trials of the brave can only be known by qualified candidates.


    Chen Heng is undoubtedly a qualified person.


    It''s no surprise that you will know the news of the trials of the brave.


    However, for what he said, airy still had some doubts.


    "The candidates of the brave should be upright people. How can they intercept other candidates?"


    He has some doubts. He looks at Chen Heng with some doubts in his eyes."They may not, but the forces behind them may."


    For Ai Li''s doubts, Chen Heng''s face is calm, just light mouth: "from the past to the present, what good people do is not necessarily a good thing."


    It often happens that good people do bad things.


    No matter what you do well, you should not only see the good or bad, but also the specific ability.


    If the ability is not enough, even if the starting point is good, it may be used in the end and turn a good thing into a bad one.


    The other candidates may have good intentions, but not the people around them.


    In their own interests, those who have their own candidates will try their best to exclude competitors and other candidates.


    As long as other competitors can not participate in the trial, then they will be able to get the final inheritance and become the brave of this era.


    I believe that there are many people with this idea.


    "What''s more...


    Chen Heng once again looked at Ai Li, and if he pointed out:" those who have the candidate qualification for the brave are not necessarily good people. "


    Not necessarily a good person?


    Ai Li Leng Leng, subconsciously open mouth to refute, but also did not say directly, fell into thinking.


    It is true that those who have the candidacy for bravery are not necessarily upright people.


    The most obvious example is Chen Heng.


    He also has the power of positive faith, and has the qualification to be a candidate for bravery, but is he a man of integrity?


    Obviously, he is not.


    He may not be evil, but obviously he is not honest.


    In order to achieve certain purposes, he can do such things by means of despicable means.


    Since Chen Heng can do it, why can''t people do it?


    To tell the truth, if Chen Heng didn''t know, with the power of Ai Li''s destiny, he might not be able to stop him even if he did. Maybe he would try to stop him.


    "In this case..."


    in front of Chen Heng, Ali thought for a long time, then his face showed a firm color: "then I can''t accept these people''s following."


    "It''s just my business to take part in the trials of the brave."


    "I can''t forgive myself if I bring other innocent people into the dispute for this."


    For Ai Li''s decision, Chen Heng was a little surprised, but not too surprised.


    From what he knew about Eli, it was the other person''s character.


    Honest, friendly, sincere, not willing to trouble others, do not want others to sacrifice for their own things.


    Will make this kind of decision, the other side really worthy of the brave alternate this title, is a real just person.


    It''s no surprise that the other person''s personality will make such a decision.


    "Now that it''s decided, let''s go."


    Looking at Ai Li, Chen Heng smiles and then says, "before you leave, if you need anything, just let me know."


    "Don''t be polite to me."


    He whispered, "no matter what, you''ve helped me for such a long time."


    "These are the rewards you deserve. You don''t have to refuse them."


    The voice fell, and someone came forward to take some things.


    It''s a light leather armor, a refined sword.


    Outside, there were servants with two horses, slowly leaning over.


    Leather armour and long sword were made by Chen Heng himself, which added some unique materials he had brought in the past, and also used divine patterns.


    As for horses, he bought them specially, which is a rare good breed in the world.


    For people in this world, this set of things is absolutely valuable. Even those well-known nobles may not have enough money to buy them.


    "Mr. AI de..."


    looking at these things, Ai Li was moved and nodded to Chen Heng deeply. Some didn''t know what to say.


    "Go ahead."


    Chen Heng didn''t mean to say anything more. He just nodded and motioned the other side to leave.


    Ai Li didn''t talk much either. He put on his armor silently, picked up his sword, and then saluted Chen Heng.


    After the salute, he turned and left with his friends.


    In the original room, when Ai Li left, the other servants around him slowly retreated, leaving Chen Heng alone.


    Looking at Ai Li''s disappeared figure, Chen Heng sighed softly, and his mood was also a little complicated.


    "You look as if you like what the boy means."


    One side, inexplicable voice came, vaguely showing some curiosity.


    "You seem surprised?"


    For the voice coming from one side, Chen Heng was not surprised, but his face was calm and he spoke softly.At the moment can appear in the side, suddenly came to him, of course, only as the devil''s Jack more.


    At this moment, he stood beside Chen Heng, looking at Chen Heng, his face showed some curiosity.


    "Yes."


    He did not hide his mind, and nodded directly: "in my observation, you seem to have been a very calm person, no matter what you do is very rational."


    "Even so, I''m just a normal person."


    Chen Heng rubbed his forehead and said casually, "even for me, a sincere and sincere person like Ai Li is more friendly than others."


    "I''m not surprised that I like him."


    He looked at one side of the jack more, whispered, so said.


    Chen Heng didn''t hide his affection for Eli.


    This is not surprising.


    Even though in many times, Chen Heng''s heart is full of the use of other people''s mind, but there will be no lack of their own feelings.


    Many things in this world are never pure and absolute.


    There is no conflict between having a good feeling for one person and using the other person to achieve the goal.


    "I see."


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, Jack nodded thoughtfully: "sure enough, you can gather positive faith, this is not a simple coincidence."


    "Although you are very direct in many ways, and you always look rational on the surface, in fact, you don''t lack good feelings in your heart."


    "So, you can gather the power of positive faith."


    "Beautiful emotions."


    Chen Heng frowned and looked at the front of his eyes: "is it necessary to condense the power of faith?"


    "Of course."


    Looking at Chen Heng, Jack smiles and says, "in fact, having enough potential is just the most basic condition for condensing the power of belief."


    "But in addition, it''s up to you whether the power of belief is positive or negative."


    "If your mind tends to be positive, then what condenses is the power of positive belief. If your mind tends to be negative, then what condenses is the power of negative belief."


    At this point, he hesitated, and then continued to look at Chen Heng, looking at the pure and strong light of faith on his head: "obviously, what you condense is the power of positive faith, which is enough to explain everything."


    "Interesting."


    Chen Heng smiles and suddenly feels very interesting: "I don''t think I''m an upright person."


    "Integrity is not a necessary condition for being brave."


    Jack shook his head: "in fact, the brave represents a positive belief, not a simple and narrow concept of justice."


    "In other words, a just person can not be a brave person, and a brave person may not necessarily represent justice."


    "Although the two are equivalent in most cases, they are not necessarily so."

 Chapter 206

    "So, by your standards, I''m still a good man."


    Looking at the present Jacko, Chen Heng suddenly feels funny when he thinks something.


    "So to speak."


    Jacko waved his hand with the same indifferent smile: "different people have different definitions of good people."


    "The standard of ordinary people for good people is obviously different from the standard of brave inheritance for the definition of good people."


    "The two are not the same thing."


    At this point, he paused, then laughed: "but speaking of it, are you really ready?"


    "What preparation?"


    "Preparation for trial."


    Jacko raised his head and looked at Chen Heng, smiling thoughtfully: "the so-called brave trials are not so simple things."


    "If there is not enough will and spiritual strength, it is impossible for the brave to inherit and identify."


    "Yes."


    Chen Heng frowned, just want to continue to say something, in front of jackie has disappeared.


    His figure turned into a virtual shadow and disappeared. He left in front of Chen Heng, and no trace could be seen.


    It seems that he has already left.


    "This guy."


    Looking at the figure that Jack left, Chen Heng frowned and recalled what he had said before. Now he couldn''t help thinking.


    After a long time, sitting alone in a wooden chair, he murmured to himself, and many thoughts flashed through his mind.


    The next day, Ali officially left.


    When he left, many people came to see him off, and Chen Heng was among them.


    However, he did not mix with others, just standing alone in a tall building, watching Ali''s figure disappear in the field of vision, and gradually leave.


    Under his gaze, Ai Li''s figure slowly disappeared in the original place, so he left the place and gradually moved to the distance.


    However, although he has left, Chen Heng has a premonition in his heart.


    The time for the next meeting should not be too long.


    After Ai Li left, Chen Heng''s preparation was basically completed.


    The time when the trials of the brave start is the most recent time.


    Not only Ai Li, but also Chen Heng should be ready to start early.


    However, unlike Ai Li and Chen Heng, who were on their way alone, Chen Heng was escorted by many people during the trial.


    Among them, there are not only the guards he has built for more than half a year, but also the luxury lineup including Jacko.


    Not to mention the team that Chen Heng built up, it''s just the devil, Jack, who is invincible in this world.


    To say, Chen Heng should be the first person in the world to be able to be escorted by the devil himself to the trials of bravery.


    The devil escorts the brave to the trial. I''m afraid it''s absurd for others to hear about it.


    However, he thought it was very interesting, so he didn''t refuse Chen Heng''s request and agreed cleanly.


    With the escort of a demon like Jacko, Chen Heng doesn''t have to worry about the dangers and obstacles along the road.


    At the moment when the inheritance of the brave has just appeared and the real brave has not yet fully appeared, no one in the world is an opponent of the demon king, Jack. Even if he rushes up to obstruct, he is just going to die.


    Chen Heng said he was very relieved to be escorted by the other party.


    A few days after airy left, Chen Heng officially set out, took Jacko and others, and left the small town.


    As for the small town, after Chen Heng transferred most of its strength, now it is inevitable to fall into the defensive, unable to continue to develop on a large scale as before.


    However, with the foundation laid by Chen Heng before and the part of strength left behind, it is no problem for the town to maintain the present situation.


    Time passed slowly.


    In this way, Chen Heng all the way forward, slowly toward the test place.


    The place of the trial is a huge secret for ordinary people, but it is not a secret for Chen Heng.


    The message we should know is already known as early as the moment when the inheritance of the brave appeared.


    Chen Heng naturally knows the location of the inheritance place of the brave, so he moves forward without any hesitation.


    Along the way, not out of Chen Heng''s accident is that they encountered some things.


    Before going to the destination, there were many people blocking the way, and no one was allowed to pass.


    In this way, as Chen Heng had expected before, there are indeed people who are trying to exclude other brave candidates from the competition, so as to exclude other competitors.However, for Chen Heng, this move is of little use.


    He passed these places very smoothly, and slowly went forward to the end of the front.


    Soon, he came to his destination this time.


    A desolate desert, surrounded by a piece of dilapidated ancient buildings left behind, it is very dilapidated and old.


    There are traces of wind and sand all around. It''s very special to see it blowing by here.


    Looking around, Chen Heng can clearly feel the uniqueness of this place.


    In front, hundreds of meters away, a huge force of faith is gathering, where a white light curtain is formed to cover the sun and make the night disappear.


    This white light curtain is composed of hopes and beliefs in the minds of countless people. It''s incomparably pure and beautiful. Just the power contained in it is enough to make the demon king Jacko feel shocked, and make his face show a little surprised.


    This is the source of the strength of the brave, and also the key to the victory of each generation of the brave.


    "What a magnificent power..."


    standing beside Chen Heng, looking at the magnificent splendor ahead, Jack could not help but sigh softly.


    "No matter how many times I saw it, every time I saw this scene, it was still amazing..."


    he sighed softly, looked at Chen Heng and said so.


    "You seem to have seen such a scene many times?"


    Looking at one side of jacker, Chen Heng''s face is a little surprised, can''t help saying.


    "Yes."


    Under Chen Heng''s gaze, Jack nodded more and said softly, "I''ve been to this place many times."


    "Every time, it''s so spectacular, so beautiful, so exciting."


    "Even the demon king, who represents the power of negative belief, will be moved by this power?"


    Looking at Jack''s performance, Chen Heng was a little surprised: "I thought you would feel disgusted instinctively when you saw this power, just like those demon believers."


    "There is no conflict between positive and negative beliefs."


    Jack shook his head and corrected: "in fact, except for a few extreme people, there are few pure people in the world. Most people have both darkness and light in their hearts."


    "Me too."


    Standing in the same place, he raised his head and looked into the distance: "the devil is my identity, and negative belief is my source of strength, but my heart is not necessarily so."


    "To be exact, my mind should be no different from a normal person, neither good nor bad."


    "Is it?"


    Chen Heng face surprised color unchanged, some unexpected: "how do you do it?"


    "If my conjecture is correct, the power of belief should affect people''s mind and make people unconsciously make a tendency, right?"


    This is what happened in Chen Heng''s laboratory in the past.


    It''s easy to understand that people who have the power of positive belief will gradually be influenced by the power of belief and become positive.


    People with the power of negative beliefs are the opposite.


    In other words, even if a person at the beginning only uses some means to let the power of belief gather on himself, not really a good or evil person, but with the continuous influence of the power of belief, he will be constantly affected, and finally his character will change slowly.


    This is why although Chen Heng has the power of faith, he does not dare to expand it and let himself carry more power of faith.


    According to his previous conditions, if he wants to, he can expand his own influence, let more people know his deeds, generate more power of belief, and even surpass Eli, a brave man by destiny, which is not a big problem.


    Only considering the influence of faith, Chen hengcai didn''t completely let go, just enough.


    This is because of the influence of the power of faith.


    At present, the strength of belief is just right. Although it is huge, Chen Heng can barely cope with it with his strength and soul.


    But if we take the initiative to carry more faith, then the result is hard to say.


    Under the influence of the power of faith, Chen Heng may not be able to get rid of the influence and will be influenced and changed by it.


    But in front of him, Jack is very unique.


    As the demon king of this world, he bears the power of negative belief which is unimaginable to ordinary people. Compared with him, the power of negative belief carried by those demon king believers is not even worthy of lifting shoes.


    With such a strong force of negative belief, according to the common sense, it''s long time ago that Jack would be defeated by this huge force of negative belief and become a real devil who lives on destruction and enjoys killing.But judging from the current situation, his performance seems very normal. If not for his huge negative belief force, he almost looks like an ordinary person.


    As the demon king, Jacko is so calm. On the contrary, the group of demon believers behind him can''t control themselves one by one. They are very explicit.


    "In fact, the reason is very simple......"


    Jack looked at Chen Heng, then said: "whether I or the brave, in fact, the power of faith is not borne by us."


    "Not on your own?"


    Chen Heng frowned, some doubts.


    "So to speak."


    After thinking for a moment, Jack thought over the language and explained to Chen Heng, "the so-called devil and the brave are actually more of an identity and a part of the authority of the world."


    "And the great power of faith carried by the two identities of the devil and the brave is actually carried in these two authorities."


    "Therefore, I don''t really bear the power of this negative belief. Otherwise, how can I stand here and chat with you?"


    He looked at Chen Heng and said: "I''m afraid you''ll be killed by me just now. How can you wait until now?"


    "Authority..."


    Chen Heng lowered his head and pondered over what Jack had said. It took him a long time to figure it out.


    According to the meaning of Jacko, the two identities of the so-called devil and the brave are in themselves some kind of authority in this world.


    The huge power of belief is actually brought by these two identities, not owned by them, so they do not need to carry it by themselves.


    If you don''t need yourself to carry it, you don''t need to bear the influence of the huge power of belief, and it won''t affect yourself.


    "Think about it."


    In front of him, Jack continued to speak, some helplessly said: "I have no time to do anything bad from recovery to now, even I have to give money honestly to eat something at ordinary times."


    "In this way, the power of negative beliefs condensed in me is still so huge, not all because I am the devil."


    He has some helplessness: "the evil disaster begins with the recovery of the demon king. Although I don''t mean to wake up the evil disaster, I will bear all the life lost due to the evil disaster, their curse and resentment."


    "Because I''m the devil, that''s all."


    "I see."


    Chen Heng nodded and understood.


    "But don''t be happy too soon."


    Looking at Chen Heng, he continued to say, "if you are a native of this world, after you pass the test of the brave, the strength of your faith will be borne by the identity of the brave."


    "Most of the pressure will be borne by the brave. In fact, they bear little pressure. This is also the reason why so many brave people can live safely."


    "But you''re not the same."


    Looking at Chen Heng, he solemnly reminded: "as an outsider, once you pass the test of bravery, you must fully accommodate that part of the power of faith to yourself."


    "The authority of the brave will not help you to bear this part of the power of faith."


    "Do you understand the meaning behind this?"


    Chen Heng immediately frowned.


    He understood what Jack meant.


    The power of faith accumulated in this world is huge. If there is no brave person to help carry it, then it will encounter many problems if it is carried only by Chen Heng himself.


    The bearing of the power of faith needs the carrier''s own soul and potential to be strong enough.


    The greater the power of belief, the higher the demand for potential.


    If you don''t have the strong potential to carry the power of belief, the result will undoubtedly mean suicide.


    Even if it can bear, then the subsequent erosion and influence of the power of faith is also very deadly.


    As time goes on, the character of the experimenter will change greatly and gradually become a different one.


    This is really......


    "I suddenly want to change my mind..."


    thinking of this, Chen Heng sighed and suddenly felt helpless: "I''m giving up the test now. Is it still too late?"


    "There''s time, of course."


    Jack gave a smile: "if you don''t want to go out, it''s OK."


    "The world is big enough, with your strength in this world, I think you can also live well."


    "Well, do you want to think about it?"


    He thought for a while, then said with a smile: "I appreciate you very much, if you want, I can make you become the Pope of the demon sect, and have the power to control all the demon believers."


    "How?"


    "Forget it."Chen Heng waved his hand and shook his head: "I think I''d better struggle."


    "There may be hope."


    Chen Heng still wants to have a try.


    In fact, seriously speaking, it''s not bad to stay in this world for a lifetime, as suggested by Jack.


    It''s just that Chen Heng doesn''t want to give up this opportunity.


    For example, the inheritance of this kind of thing by the brave involves a very high level, and also involves the unique existence of the power of belief.


    Chen Heng doesn''t want to miss it.


    Anyway, he won''t die. It''s a big deal. At the end of the day, he will die directly. It''s just a matter of returning to the noumenon. It''s no big deal.


    But opportunities like this are not always available.


    It''s not easy to have such an opportunity. It''s a pity to give it up easily.


    If you are really afraid, then Chen Heng will not come to this place.


    "Hide first."


    Standing in the same place, at a certain moment, Chen Heng and Jack turn around at the same time, looking to a certain direction in the distance.


    "It looks like someone''s coming."


    In the distance, the sound of horse''s hooves kept ringing.


    A group of knights came from afar and came here.


    One of them, with a strong positive faith, should be the same as Chen Heng, who also came here to participate in the trial.


    Out of the mind to avoid trouble, Chen Heng avoided this group of people far away, just hiding in silence, looking at this group of people stationed in the distance.


    His people hide in one side and are covered by the power of Jacko. As long as they don''t step out by themselves, no one else can find them.


    In the period before the trial officially started, Chen Heng did not contact with other people and meant to conflict with them.


    The next time, Chen Heng meditates quietly and prepares for the trial.


    There is still a long time to go before the trial starts. He has enough time to rest and adjust his state slowly.


    And in the past period of time, around the experimenters also came on and off, one by one rushed to this area.


    Until the last day, the place was already full of people, and there were dense figures everywhere.


    "Has it begun?"


    Sitting alone in the camp, Chen Heng stands up and looks into the distance when the huge pillar in the distance stirs up.


    In the distance, the pillar of heaven formed by the strength of countless beliefs began to shake up, and a message spread silently to the hearts of every brave candidate.


    "The trial begins."


    At this moment, I don''t know how many people have this idea in mind.

 Chapter 207

    "It''s time..."


    Jack came out of the tent, looked at the time, and said softly.


    "It''s time at last."


    "Yes."


    Standing next to Jack, Chen Heng nodded. At this time, he sighed softly, "it''s time at last."


    At this time, the pillar of heaven in front of us had a huge change. The huge power of faith turned into a pure white holy light, shining all around, making the whole sky bright.


    It is very bright, but it seems to make people feel a kind of gentle and calm feeling, very unique.


    Looking at this kind of light pure white brilliance, all people can not help but emerge bursts of beautiful scenes in their hearts.


    Good memories of the past one by one in the mind to show, so emerge, in their respective minds to show.


    Before that, the test of the brave should not be found by others, but now, the scene here can not continue to hide.


    Perhaps in other places, we can''t find the abnormality here, but these people here are not.


    Standing here, in an area centered on the pillar, everyone can clearly feel the strange things in the distance, and feel that there seems to be some drastic change in that place.


    The inheritance of the brave is officially opened.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng and Chen Heng look into the distance, and at this moment they clearly feel the changes in the distance.


    In their field of vision, you can see a golden door is slowly open, so show in front of them.


    Inexplicable brilliance is flashing.


    The pure white light enveloped everything and covered all around.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng quietly closed his eyes.


    In my mind, all kinds of memories are going back quickly.


    Under the influence of the power of faith, scenes constantly emerge from his mind, skipping Chen Heng''s eyes.


    At the beginning of the love, the ambition of growing up, all kinds of getting along with my mother and sister... Scenes are recalled in my mind, and this moment clearly emerges.


    After a long time, Chen Heng opened his eyes and sighed deeply.


    Unconsciously, there are some tears in front of his eyes, not too early has been dry, only a few traces of residue.


    "What a beautiful scene..."


    Chen Heng looked into the distance and sighed softly: "at that moment, I thought I was back in the past..."


    "it''s a unique feeling, right?"


    On one side, Jacko also spoke softly, so he said.


    "The trial has begun, sir."


    Not far away, helo could not help but remind.


    This time Chen Heng came here and brought over most of his strength, including Heluo trio.


    As old acquaintances of Chen Heng, they formally took refuge with Chen Heng Long ago. Now they are a force under Chen Heng.


    At this moment, he looked at the pure white light emerging from the distance, and his face became a little anxious.


    For the purpose of this time, they also know that now they see the beginning of the trial of the brave, they can''t help but worry about Chen Heng.


    In the eyes of people in this world, bravery means the highest glory, no matter how much attention is paid to it.


    If unusual people are not qualified to enter the trial, otherwise, I don''t know how many people will come and want to join the trial team.


    The same is true of the hologians in front of us.


    At the moment, they stand on one side, looking at Chen Heng with expectant eyes, expecting him to enter and become a real brave man.


    If so, they are worthy of their lives as followers of the brave.


    "It''s almost time."


    One side, Jacko also nodded: "almost can go in."


    He looked into the distance and said so.


    At this time, a lot of people in the distance have gradually entered into the golden gate.


    Helo roughly calculated that there were seven people going in now.


    "Wait a little longer."


    Chen Heng looked at the distance, his face was very calm: "there are still people who didn''t come."


    He looked around, did not see the two familiar figures, and then whispered.


    Hearing this, helo and others were stunned.


    Jack looked at Chen Heng and understood what he meant.


    "Count the time, it should be about the same."


    He pondered for a moment, then raised his head: "I just don''t know how lucky they are."


    "If you are not lucky, you may be blocked out and miss this trial."


    He flashed a lot of ideas, his face showed a unique smile.The so-called alternate brave man is only an alternate before he passes the trials of the brave and becomes a real brave man.


    In this period, although the strength of the candidates is strong, they are not rivals in the face of the formed army.


    In theory, it''s not surprising that if you''re not lucky enough, you''ll be blocked when you run into those teams.


    It''s not surprising that Jack dodo has seen similar scenes many times in the past.


    "No, they will come."


    Chen Heng shook his head and had no doubt about the arrival of Ai Li and her husband.


    "Is it?"


    Jackie is a bit surprised and doesn''t understand where Chen Heng''s confidence comes from.


    Although he is the strongest person in the world and the embodiment of the power of negative belief, he has no mark of destiny after all. He has no way to see the existence of the power of destiny. Naturally, he will not understand that people like Eli will not be blocked by this degree.


    Sure enough, a moment later, there was a sound outside.


    A large number of soldiers fell down slowly, and the army surrounding the place was directly punctured.


    Two figures came from afar and rushed to this place quickly.


    It''s no one else. It''s Eli and James.


    "I''ll buy you time. Now hurry to get there!"


    James, dressed in black leather armour and holding a sword in his hand, tried to rush forward to attract Ali''s attention, shouting, "take this opportunity, go


    "James!"


    Airy hesitated for a moment, watching James fight bravely in front of him, and finally made up his mind to rush forward quickly.


    His strength is very strong. In terms of the power of faith alone, it is almost the most powerful and rich in this area.


    In terms of strength alone, airy has been able to compete with the Knights.


    As long as the number of ordinary troops is not too large, they will not be able to trap him in a short time.


    With James at one side, he pulled out his sword and rushed forward to the golden gate.


    Finally, under the gaze of everyone, he rushed in directly and disappeared in the golden gate.


    "It seems that he did."


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng''s face was calm, not surprised at all.

 Chapter 208

    In Chen Heng''s view, if Ai Li can''t catch up with this trial, it''s a strange thing.


    After all, the identity of the other party is different. Having the power of destiny is almost equivalent to the son of destiny in this world.


    Other people may not be able to come here because of some obstacles to participate in this trial, but the other party is unlikely to stop because of this, and will eventually arrive here.


    If not here, then it is a strange thing.


    Other people don''t know about it, so they have some doubts about Chen Heng''s confidence, but they don''t say anything.


    Standing in the same place, looking at the gradual disappearance of Ai Li''s figure, and disappearing from the golden gate, Chen Heng finally began to try to start, instead of staying in the same place.


    In fact, by this time, the people who should have come have basically arrived.


    In addition, there should not be many other candidates who have not yet entered the trial.


    Chen Heng goes forward step by step.


    Jacko''s power enveloped him, so that his breath dissipated, can not be observed by others.


    He approached the Golden Gate step by step, and there was no response from anyone along the road, and no one could see him.


    Except for Jack and others.


    Standing in the same place, watching Chen Heng walk into the golden gate, the figure slowly disappears in the gate, and Jack can''t help showing a little smile on his face.


    "The good play has finally begun."


    He laughed and thought it was very interesting: "I just don''t know what the result will be."


    "I''m looking forward to it."


    He looked at the pure white pillar in the distance, which was constantly throbbing and emitting some inexplicable brilliance, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    For the result of this trial, as the demon king, Jack is undoubtedly very much looking forward to.


    This can be seen from his relationship with Chen Heng.


    Time goes by slowly.


    Warm feeling from all over, so in Chen Heng''s body up and down.


    Traces of the past in the show, so emerged, people feel particularly familiar.


    When Chen Heng''s consciousness is restored, he opens his eyes again and looks forward to him.


    Later, he was stunned.


    In front of him was a place he knew very well.


    The dilapidated house and familiar furnishings are presented all around. It looks no different from the home in Chen Heng''s memory.


    Strictly speaking, after a long time, although it is not the most familiar place for Chen Heng, it is definitely the place where he is most relieved and concerned.


    In the room, all the furnishings are there, which is the kind of furnishings Chen Heng used to be familiar with, very unique and chic.


    One side of the kitchen, a familiar figure in which busy, moving back and forth.


    It was a middle-aged woman in an apron. Her appearance was not beautiful, and her figure was already a little bloated. She was sweating and busy there, but she was smiling. She seemed very happy.


    It seems that she heard the footsteps from Chen Heng outside. She turned around and looked out. Her face soon showed a surprise.


    "Xiao Heng, you''re back!"


    With surprise on her face, she strode out.


    Chen Heng face subconsciously showed a smile expression, want to come forward to say hello, but soon stunned.


    Outside, clear footsteps came.


    The door of the hall opened and another Chen Heng came in from the outside.


    Compared with Chen Heng''s noumenon, this Chen Heng seems to be a little younger. He looks a little green and astringent, and he is still wearing his school uniform.


    "Mom, I''m back."


    He walked in from the door, with a sincere smile on his face like Chen Heng, and walked in slowly.


    Later, Chen Heng''s sister Chen Jing also came. The family gathered at the dining table and had lunch there.


    At the dinner table, Wang Li and Chen Jing still don''t deal with each other. They don''t talk to each other. Chen Heng is the only one who keeps making ends meet and chatting with them.


    It looks strange, but it''s harmonious.


    For the existence of each other, the three have long been used to.


    Standing alone on one side, Chen Heng''s face calmly watched, and then looked around.


    "It''s my experience before I was reborn..."


    looking at the furnishings around, Chen Heng looked at the three people gathered at the dining table in front of him, and the idea flashed through his mind.


    Although the basic situation of the world is almost the same, and some daily events are not much different, there are still some differences in the specific details.


    Chen Heng was acutely aware of the subtle differences and quickly identified when the world belonged to.


    It''s not the world with martial arts and strangeness after his rebirth, but the peaceful and peaceful world without martial arts and strangeness before his rebirth.The world was very peaceful. Although everything seemed monotonous to Chen Heng in the past, everything was quite beautiful.


    At that time, Chen Heng was just an ordinary person. Although he did well and worked hard enough, he was not very impressive. He could only be regarded as an ordinary person.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Chen Heng can''t help but miss and be alert.


    He did not forget that at the moment, he is still in the trial of the inheritance of the brave, and has not been separated.


    In other words, the scenes in front of him may also be one of his trials.


    If we relax our vigilance, the trial may fail after a period of time.


    The thought flashed through his mind, and then he saw a sudden change in front of him.


    As soon as the picture turns, the story goes fast forward.


    In the scene, Chen Heng grows up quickly, enters the University from an ordinary high school student, then falls in love, breaks up, and finally enters the society.


    Until finally, a car accident.


    Looking at the young man who gets up very early every morning, Chen Heng''s eyes show some nostalgia.


    Then the next moment, he saw the bloodstain, the past he fell in a pool of blood, leaving only the last breath.


    "I... I..."


    in the pool of blood, the young man struggled to pick up the mobile phone and looked at the names on it, his arms shaking.


    Mother, sister, family, lover...


    at the last moment of his life, what did he think of and what did he want to leave behind?


    Young Chen Heng''s eyes are full of unwilling, struggling hard, the corners of his mouth open, it seems that he wants to say something, but in the end, he failed to leave some last words.


    Before he died, he was unwilling, but he could not change anything.


    The damned man will die after all.


    Chen Heng watched the scene happen alone.


    Today, for the original scene, he has been able to calm it, but for the original mood, but still clearly remember.


    Do you feel bad? It''s really hard.


    But there is nothing to do.


    Perhaps it is because of this suffering and strong unwilling, Chen Heng after rebirth, will be so urgent, want to move forward as far as possible.


    Life is too short to regret.


    It''s just that it''s over.


    Chen Heng sighed softly, then moved on.


    As he expected, when the scene in front of him passed by, then the picture of his rebirth to another world began to emerge, so far one by one.


    In the first simulation, he saw solondo. In order to obtain the knight breathing method and a better platform, he swore allegiance to the other side, turned against the other side and killed the other side.


    In the second simulation, in order to get a better position, he deliberately approached vinar, married each other and swore allegiance to her sister oliman.


    In order to solve the problem, he killed his brother omando.


    In the third simulation, the deceptive disciple was shown in front of him.


    Chen Heng slowly forward, once experienced the scene so back, once again in front of him.


    More than that, when he saw a similar scene, his mood and emotion at that time seemed to be recalled, and he was able to re experience the mood at that time.


    All the good and hope, all the regret and pain in his mind again, once again in his mind.


    Chen Heng''s face was calm and he went on.


    Slowly, he came to the end.


    And at the end of it, it was a deep darkness.


    "If you want to obtain the inheritance of the brave, do you have to face your own heart first?"


    Looking up silently, Chen Heng looks at the darkness in the distance and gradually realizes something in his heart.


    By this time, he probably already knew what the content of this brave trial was.


    If you want to get the inheritance of the brave, you must have unswerving faith.


    If there is not enough faith, then it will not be able to carry the huge power of faith, and even more unable to maintain their consciousness under the erosion of this huge power of faith.


    Therefore, the trial of the brave is actually a competition of their own beliefs.


    Of course, there must be some implicit requirements.


    But Chen Heng did not care.


    All the way to this point, for other things, he did not care.


    What should come, just let him come.


    Don''t ask for results, just move forward.


    The next moment, Chen Heng steps into it.


    The deep darkness enveloped everything, spread everywhere, and then directly enveloped Chen Heng''s whole body.


    Then, under the shadow of darkness, Chen Heng''s figure directly disappeared and left the place.Deep, dark.


    The power of endless huge belief is spreading. At this moment, all of them are instilled into Chen Heng.


    This is the power of positive faith accumulated in the world for countless years. At this moment, under the influence of the power of inheritance of the brave, all of them rush to the experimenters. They put their hearts directly under the endless faith and torture them. They should torture every inch of evil and every bit of bad things in their hearts.


    Under the influence of such torture and huge belief force, Chen Heng''s whole soul gradually sank and fell into the ocean formed by that belief force.


    And in the ocean of faith, it seems that there are several other souls also in it, suffering from torture.


    Under the influence of this huge power of belief, it seems that several souls have been unable to withstand and are about to collapse.


    "Finally started..."


    outside, when Chen Heng''s soul fell into the sea of faith, Jacko couldn''t help smiling on his face, and a look of expectation appeared in his heart, as if he was about to see something interesting.


    For him, the following scenes should be very interesting.


    "Let me see."


    He raised his head, looking forward to: "your heart, can support you to what extent."


    The great light is spreading.


    In the whole nothingness, at this moment, it seems that someone''s voice is resounding.


    When Chen Heng opened his eyes again, a scene appeared in front of him.


    A once familiar figure reappeared, standing in front of him at the moment.


    It was a young man, dressed in a delicate red robe, with ferocious face and blood stains on his neck.


    With a ferocious face, he walked slowly to Chen Heng.


    "Betray the Lord and kill me, you shameful Betrayer! Don''t deserve the inheritance of the brave


    Listening to the familiar voice, Chen Heng turned and looked at the young man in front of him.


    The young man''s appearance, which he knew very well, was that of solondo.


    "I didn''t betray myself."


    Looking at solondo, Chen Heng calm face, light mouth: "I have been loyal to you."


    In nothingness, Chen Heng once knelt down on one knee and showed his loyalty to solondo.


    "Served you."


    Countless scenes are blooming. In countless days and nights, Chen Heng serves for the scenes of solondo''s running.


    "I fought with the enemy for your benefit."


    The scene turns again. Under the order of solondo, Chen Heng rushes forward to fight with a knight.


    "I didn''t betray you. You did it first."


    At the end of the scene, solondo takes the initiative to lift the poisoned wine for Chen Heng, and then shows the scene of being killed by Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng calmly looks at solondo without any guilt in his heart.


    Chen Heng does not deny the fact that he has ulterior motives for solondo.


    But until the last moment, Chen Heng has been doing his part, there has never been anything wrong.


    In the end, he was killed, but he was forced to fight back.


    What''s wrong?


    In front of him, solondo''s virtual shadow slowly disappeared, then became virtual and assimilated into nothingness.


    Just the next moment, another figure appeared.


    "In order to make use of it, do you feel guilty if you deliberately know me and use me for many years?"


    A tall figure appeared in front of Chen Heng again.


    Kurudo''s figure appeared, tall and burly, looking coldly at Chen Heng at this moment.


    "I really want to make use of it to get to know you."


    Chen Heng nodded without denying.


    "But I have not violated our friendship, nor have I violated any moral principles towards our friends, nor have I been detrimental to you, nor have I ever treated you with a dangerous attitude."


    Frankly speaking, Chen Heng has a utilitarian attitude when he makes friends with kurudo, but he doesn''t care about everything.


    To treat kurudo, Chen Heng admitted that he did not violate his friend''s morality. From the beginning to the end, he also treated each other seriously as his friend and never changed.


    In front of him, kurudo''s figure disappeared again, and then another figure appeared.


    "In order to seize the position of the master of the family and kill your elder brother, do you dare to think that you are right?"


    In the dark, Chen Heng''s elder brother omando appeared, standing there with a ferocious face, covered with blood, looking at Chen Heng.


    "It''s my fault to kill you."


    This time, Chen Heng did not calm down, but seriously nodded: "but you should die."


    "You are cruel, you insult women, you rob caravans, you rob other people''s property, you take innocent people''s lives, you are not a good thing."


    "It''s my fault to kill you, and it''s really for my private, but it''s absolutely not against the justice in my heart."


    At this point, he pause, and then a cold smile: "there is a sentence, I have no chance to tell you.""Even if you don''t die in that crisis, I will kill you if I have a chance in the future."


    Is it just to kill omando without permission?


    By the standards of the time, of course, this was not justice.


    But according to Chen Heng''s previous life, it is not too much for a man like omando to be thrown into prison and shot ten times.


    Killing such a person is not in line with the law of that world, but it is absolutely in line with the law and justice in Chen Heng''s heart.


    Scum, scum should be treated accordingly.


    Armando''s face was ferocious, and he roared like a roar, but he couldn''t make any sound after all, he could only slowly disappear.


    When omando''s figure completely disappeared, the next figure appeared in front of Chen Heng.


    Surprisingly, this figure is no longer a man, but a woman.


    "Approach me for your own self-interest and make a promise to me. Dare you say you are right?"


    In front of her, a young girl appeared, just like when she first saw her. She was young and pretty. She was no one else. It was Wiener.


    This time, Chen Heng was silent for a long time, and then he finally spoke.


    "I have not broken my promise."


    At the beginning, Chen Heng really approached Weiner with selfish heart.


    But what about that?


    No matter the trace, no matter the heart, no one is perfect.


    No matter what the initial heart, but until the end, Chen Heng did not break the original promise, really take care of and love the life of Weiner.


    He didn''t violate his original promise. Although he didn''t dare to say that he was right, at least he was calm and didn''t have much guilt.


    So he raised his head and looked at her, only to find that her body was gradually becoming empty and disappearing.


    After a long silence, Chen Heng moved on.


    Next, he will face a personal torture. Only by withstanding these can he really move forward.


    In addition to the trial, a figure began to appear.


    Some people have begun to lose the trial of the brave, but they have not withstood the torture of this stage and have withdrawn from the trial.


    Walking out of the trial, some of them were full of tears on their faces, others were full of sighs, and walked out slowly, as if they had lost all their strength.


    Counting the candidates who went in before, now there are only three people left, including Chen Heng.


    After walking out of the darkness, Chen Heng left and came to a bright area.


    Now here, the scene changes.


    It seems to feel something, Chen Heng raised his head, looking to the distance.


    In the distance, there are two figures covered with light standing there. They should be other exercisers.


    In their body, deep light shrouded, let Chen Heng can''t see their appearance.


    However, Chen Heng knows that one of them must be Ai Li.


    PS: recommend a friend''s new book "I''m really low-key". If you are interested, you can have a look at it ~

 Chapter 209

    For Ai Li, Chen Heng is very confident.


    Strictly speaking, he has more confidence in Eli than in himself.


    After all, the other side is the protagonist of the world, in addition to the devil, another destiny.


    Without Chen Heng here, according to the original fate track, the other party will almost certainly become a brave person in this era and a person who stands face to face with Jack.


    However, after Chen Heng joined, everything had a new accident.


    It depends on Chen Heng''s performance.


    Toward the front, Chen Heng stood there alone, slowly raised his head and looked into the air.


    In mid air, a huge golden crystal stood in front of them.


    Vaguely, there seems to be a voice.


    "What is justice?"


    In nothingness, a voice comes.


    The voice is very calm, which is full of softness and an indescribable force of faith. People just hear it, then they have a sense of inexplicability.


    Standing in front of us, at the moment when we heard the sound, all the people on the scene could not help looking forward subconsciously.


    They know that after reaching this level, the final assessment has finally come.


    What is justice?


    At this moment, listening to this question, they subconsciously frown, and then say their answers one by one.


    "The so-called justice is justice. It is a sanction against the unjust and the wish of most people."


    Ali frowned, thought for a moment, and said his answer.


    "Justice....


    on the other hand, Chen Heng can''t help but think about this problem.


    What is justice? Chen Heng can give many answers to this question to ensure that each one sounds like the truth.


    After all, the so-called justice, from different angles, will have different interpretations.


    However, Chen Heng understands that since there is such a problem in the inheritance of the brave, what they need is not the empty ones, but the answers they agree with.


    So he thought for a moment and then gave the answer.


    "Justice is not interest, but a moral character."


    "He has nothing to do with faith, nothing to do with interests, but a kind of quality from the heart, which is the most lacking and the least lacking thing in the world."


    "What people want is justice."


    He pondered for a moment, then gave his answer.


    When he said the answer, the Golden Crystal in front of him seemed to flash, but soon returned to ruins.


    And in the distance, in addition to Ai Li and Chen Heng, another person also said his own answer.


    Everyone''s answer said, in front of the Golden Crystal will flash for a moment, seems to express approval.


    Then a message came out of their mind and told them something.


    "So, in the end, we have to compete."


    Feeling the message in his mind, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    The next moment, under Chen Heng''s gaze, the three people move forward at the same time, one hand on the golden spar at the same time.


    In an instant, the golden light all over the sky bloomed, covering the three people at the same time.


    At this moment, the power of belief gathered in the inheritance of the brave is shaking, and that power spreads out, so that many people outside can clearly see it.


    Even though he is not a practitioner of the inheritance of the brave, as long as he is near the position of the inheritance of the brave, he can clearly see the light emerging from the distance.


    "That''s..."


    looking at the light blooming in the distance, the faces of all the people on the scene were startled.


    The brilliance blooming in the distance is not something else, but the purest spiritual brilliance.


    It''s pure and powerful, it''s unique.


    At ordinary times, this kind of power can''t be observed. It will only gather on some people and exert a subtle influence.


    But here, because the power gathered in front of us is too huge, it leads to some visions and forms the unique light in front of us.


    Light blooming, forming a unique landscape, so that countless people can not help but stop to watch, very unique.


    "The trial is coming to an end?"


    Ordinary people may not feel much when they look at the scenery ahead.


    However, candidates like James can clearly feel the drastic changes in the inheritance of the brave.


    As he felt the situation was similar, it seemed that the trial of the brave was finally coming to an end.


    Boom!


    Inside, bursts of sound broke out, in which a person was first thrown out.


    He was a young man in gold armor. He was very handsome and had a good temperament. But now he looked very pale and didn''t look any blood."Prince!"


    Looking at the young man in golden armor, people around him screamed. At this moment, they rushed forward and helped the young man up.


    "I... failed."


    The young man left from the trial of bravery and looked very pale. At this moment, he looked at the people around him and shook his head with a bitter smile.


    For his trial, everyone around him has a strong expectation, so he does not hesitate to provide so much support.


    It''s a pity that after paying so much, we successfully arrived at the site of this trial, but we failed in the end.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help sighing. He didn''t know what to say.


    But at this time, he also flashed an idea.


    Now that he has been eliminated, who is the guy in it now?


    "Even the prince and his highness have been eliminated, so this trial of bravery..."


    when the young man was lifted up, everyone seemed to think of something, and their faces suddenly became ugly.


    They think of Eli.


    At present, these people, one of the earliest people to come here, arrived after Chen Heng.


    Therefore, they observed the whole process of the whole trial, and they were very clear to those who entered it.


    In their impression, there seems to be no other experimenters at the moment, except Ali, who forced his way through their army before.


    All the others failed in this trial.


    In other words, at this time, the other side seems to have become the winner of this trial?


    Think of here, in the presence of many people''s faces have become pale.


    Obviously, they thought about a lot, about the retaliation that might exist in airy after that.


    "No, it''s not."


    Feeling the emotions of the people around him, the young man shook his head and said, "now there are still two people in the trial."


    "The final winner has not yet appeared."


    He looked at the pillar still standing in the distance, his face complicated, and said so.


    Voice down, around, a unique scene to show.

 Chapter 210

    The light blooms, unfolds in nothingness, and finally spreads and floats into the world.


    The majestic light is shining all around.


    Looking at the dazzling light, the people on the scene could not help but open their eyes and raised their heads.


    At this moment, they have a premonition that the next historic scene is about to happen.


    Under their gaze, in the middle of the sky, the golden light shines.


    A figure flew out of it, a handsome young man.


    The young man was wearing leather armour, and his face was pale. He seemed to have been greatly hit. Now he rushed out of the armour. Under the glory of the brave trial, he withdrew from the trial and came to the outside world.


    "Ellie!"


    Looking down at the young man, James spoke out, his face blue.


    "Did he succeed?"


    Looking at Ai Li who rushed out of the brave trial, this idea flashed through the hearts of countless people present.


    All the trainees who went in before are here now.


    From the perspective of the last remaining people, airy is undoubtedly the final winner.


    But from the other side''s current appearance, it doesn''t look like success.


    Did he succeed or failed?


    "I failed."


    Struggling to get up from the ground, Ali turned pale and looked at his friend in the distance. He couldn''t help but smile and shake his head: "I''m not the winner in the end."


    Many people were stunned when the voice fell.


    And in the front, the dazzling brilliance blooms.


    The pale white pillar of heaven is turbulent, and the belief in it is full of twinkling, which is terrifying.


    Then in it, a figure appears.


    He was a young man in a black robe. He was very tall, handsome and calm.


    At this moment, he was bathed in the light, just like a God, high above, admirable, full of unimaginable strong positive force.


    It''s no one else. It''s Chen Heng.


    "Who is that?"


    Looking at Chen Heng, who appeared from the pillar of heaven and bathed himself in brilliance, many people were stunned.


    There were many people who had been watching from the beginning of the trial, watching every trainee who went there.


    If they remember correctly, the young man in front of them did not seem to be among the trainees who had entered before.


    Is it their memory that goes wrong, or is it someone who goes into it and passes the final test of the brave without knowing it?


    At this moment, many people were pale, and the idea flashed through their hearts.


    However, some people recognize Chen Heng.


    "Mr. ed!"


    Looking at the appearance of Chen Heng in mid air, Ai Li and Chen Heng are stunned. This moment is really beyond their expectation.


    Previously, Chen Heng was located in a small town, and there was no sign of coming to test.


    At that time, they thought Chen Heng was worried about the situation in the small town, so they didn''t want to leave and try to be brave.


    But did not expect, Chen Heng is secretly came here, also became the final winner.


    "But if it''s Mr. ade..."


    looking at Chen Heng in the air, Ali was stunned for a moment, and then showed a relieved smile on his face: "there must be no problem."


    I have been under Chen Heng for a long time. For Chen Heng, he has a belief that ordinary people don''t have.


    He believed that if this man became a brave man, he would surely lead people to real peace and put down all disasters.


    If so, then the result is not bad.


    "He did it."


    Jacko''s face was a little surprised. He didn''t think of the result at all.


    To be honest, for Chen Heng, he does have expectations in his heart, but he doesn''t think the other party can really do it.


    After all, it''s too difficult to bear all the power of belief in the world with one''s own strength.


    The potential needed is unimaginable.


    Although the other side''s performance is unique and extraordinary, Jack doesn''t think that the other side can really do it.


    But at the moment, the other side just stood in the air, bathed in holy glory.


    Actually... I did.


    An outsider enters this world, truly passes the test of the brave, carries the power of faith in this world, and becomes a brave man in this world.


    This means that the trial has come to an end, it is the end of the time.


    Standing in the same place, Jack was stunned, although he slowly lowered his head and looked at his arm.


    At this time, an inexplicable force is acting on him.


    The power of belief that originally belonged to him is dispersing and gradually disappearing."This is..."


    feeling the power dissipated from all over his body, Jack was stunned, then suddenly, he chuckled.


    With the end of the trial, the inheritance of the brave finally decides the winner, and the trial is really over.


    He, the devil, has also completed his ultimate mission and no longer needs to bear these burdens.


    His power is rapidly dissipating.


    And at the same time, it seems to feel something, Chen Heng quietly raised his head.


    In the distance, like a black fog, the power of negative beliefs spread out, condensed in the air, and then turned into a black mark, returning to his body.


    In the dark, in his body, with the return of that part of the authority of the devil, a mysterious and complex mark slowly condensed out.


    This imprint is very mysterious. Every pattern and pattern on it seems to contain inexplicable meaning, which makes people feel all kinds of things just by looking at it.


    All good and evil beliefs, all from which emerge, burst out at this moment.


    It''s a mark of faith.


    Chen Heng closed his eyes in silence.


    As he passed the trials of bravery, the trials set by the founders of the world were also passed by him.


    A stream of information came to his mind.


    "I see."


    After a long time, Chen Heng opened his eyes and some insight flashed in his eyes.


    With the previous information, he had some insight into the origin of the world.


    The world, in fact, originated from this imprint of faith in his body.


    Faith, good or bad, can be divided into positive and negative under the influence of human beings only if it is of different nature.


    At the moment of the formation of this world, because of the different nature, the imprint of faith decomposes itself, the part that belongs to the negative part becomes the devil, and the part that belongs to the positive part becomes the brave.


    The brave and the devil, in fact, are one thing, just representing the different nature of the faith mark.


    For thousands of years, the imprint of faith has been looking for a master who can carry itself.


    The world will continue to spread out, pull outsiders into the world, and experience reincarnation again and again. That''s why.


    And Chen Heng was able to pass the trials of the brave, a large part of the reason is also because of this.


    If we only talk about the adherence to justice and the recognition of the power of positive belief, Chen Heng is not as good as Ai Li and others.


    However, when it comes to his own potential and the bearing of faith, Chen Heng is superior to Ai Li and others.


    Although I don''t know why, Chen Heng, who has a simulator, is much better than others at this level.


    Because of this, Chen Heng won the final victory and became the final winner of the trials of the brave.


    In my mind, all kinds of memories come up and flash in my mind.


    Finally, Chen Heng slowly opened his eyes and looked to the distant land.


    The great power diffused from his body and rippled in all directions.


    It''s unparalleled power.


    The world has been blessed with the power of faith for countless years, which makes Chen Heng''s power expand rapidly. At this moment, his power surpasses everything.


    Even if he is an official wizard, he is nothing in front of him, but a matter that can be decided by waving his finger.


    The great power is roaring and surging.


    The next moment, he looked down.


    In the distance, the earth, bursts of light sound.


    With the turbulence of Chen Heng''s mind, sand and wind sprang up in the distance. The strong storm almost covered up the place and completely covered it.


    Below, everyone is shaking.


    In the face of such a natural disaster like force, they can do nothing, even if there are a large number of troops.


    It''s not polite to say that as long as the other party moves a little, he can pick up the natural disaster and devour countless lives.


    The so-called number has completely lost its significance in the face of this level of characters.


    However, in the fierce danger, there is also a brilliant bloom.


    The majestic light bloomed in their hearts. At this moment, it seemed to connect the emotions in their hearts and pacify them in silence.


    In mid air, Chen Heng''s whole body is in the pure white light. Although his face is calm, it has a kind of softness. One can''t help feeling kind at a glance. It makes people trust him from the heart.


    Even if it was the enemy, when he saw Chen Heng, he could not help but feel some kindness in his heart and felt a good feeling.


    This is the impression of the power of positive faith, which makes Chen Heng feel like the embodiment of positive faith at the moment. As long as you see it, you can''t help feeling beautiful.


    All kinds of emotions in the mind one by one across, Chen Heng lowered his head, looking at the group of people below.


    Airy, James, helo, and jackal....


    a person''s figure shows up in his eyes, which is very clear and obvious.Everyone''s appearance appeared in his eyes without any omission.


    The next moment, he stepped forward and appeared at the end of the distance.


    Since the end of the trial of the brave and the emergence of the brave, the world has ushered in new changes in a very short period of time.


    On that day, after the appearance of the brave, the demons around the world were still there, but the terrible offensive like before stopped.


    A large number of human kingdoms have thus gained breathing space.


    Then, under the leadership of a new generation of brave people, the Kingdom allied forces were formally formed and began to counter attack the demons.


    It took more than half a year to wipe out the demons in the whole world.


    After that, most of the kingdoms disappeared and were forced to merge by the brave.


    Naturally, disputes and wars are indispensable.


    But under the strength of the brave, no one can resist.


    In just a few months, all the resistance forces collapsed.


    The so-called coalition forces were destroyed and captured under the strength of the brave one.


    At this point, the world fell into tranquility, and peace became the main atmosphere.


    On the quiet town.


    Two young men were walking here, slowly looking around.


    Outside the town, roads are being built, and now it seems to have begun to take shape.


    Outside the town, there were some roads, which were left behind by the business travelers in the past years.


    However, in the past, these roads were in disrepair, and no one maintained them, and no one could keep them level.


    But now, the path is full of busy figures.


    The people around were mobilized to work hard here.


    "It looks like it''s changed a lot."


    As he walked along the path, he was surprised to see the busy figures around him.


    "It''s hard to imagine that more than a year ago, it was a different place."


    "All right."


    Chen Heng walked side by side with Jackie, and walked with him on this path.


    As for the busy scene around, he was not surprised: "after all, this is the place I first occupied. It''s normal that there will be such a big change."


    "When other places can do the same, that''s good."


    "It''s going to be a long time."


    Jack more smile, and then looked at Chen Heng, continue to ask: "this time you come to me, what''s the matter?"


    "I haven''t done anything out of line in the last year."


    "I''ve come to see you. Must something be wrong?"


    Chen Heng looks at each other.


    "What else?"


    Jack shrugged: "but I know that Eli is driven by you now. He takes people to run into the dense forest every day and tries to hang the demons."


    "You didn''t come to me for this, did you?"


    "No


    "That''s to let me cooperate with you and catch those remaining demon believers?"


    He looked at Chen Heng and continued to guess.


    "Not either."


    Chen Heng shook his head: "I came to you to give you a commission."


    "In the past, there should have been many outsiders in this world."


    "Yes."


    The devil nodded: "there are many, count the number, at least there are hundreds of it."


    "I want what these people left behind."


    Chen Heng nodded and said, "some of the things they left behind are useful to me."


    In the past, the world has entered many foreigners like Chen Heng.


    A considerable number of these outsiders are witches.


    Before that, Chen Heng had obtained the magic books left by these people, as well as a kodo heart, which promoted him to a formal wizard.


    In the dark corner, I''m afraid there are more things he didn''t find.


    However, these things are often located in some secret places and are difficult to be found.


    Chen hengsi wants to go, the only suitable person is probably the present Jack.


    As a demon king, he has existed in this world for many years. He must also know the identity of those who were once outsiders and their final burial place.


    After all, he must have had contact with these outsiders in the past, and even a considerable number of them died in his hands.


    "Some of it."


    Listen to Chen Heng''s words, Jack nodded more, but did not hesitate, directly agreed to come down: "this Commission is it?"


    "Yes."Chen Heng whispered: "in return, in the days to come, I will give you the complete inheritance of the wizard."


    "Oh."


    Jack had more interest: "that''s good."


    As a demon, jackpot''s own strength is very strong.


    However, after Chen Heng took away his authority as the demon king, his strength suddenly weakened. Although he retained some strength because of his own particularity, he has become very weak at the moment.


    In terms of strength alone, it should only be equivalent to an official wizard.


    Formal wizard, this kind of strength for ordinary people, has been very strong, but compared with the former devil, it is undoubtedly very weak.


    Therefore, it is necessary for him to contact the wizard''s system and gain new power.


    In the past, Jack had actually contacted with other witches, and even obtained their meditation.


    But these things are not systematic, and with the power of the past, there is no need for him to become a wizard.


    But now, it is necessary.


    Chen Heng is not worried about the qualifications of jackpot.


    He has tested it before.


    I don''t know if there is any connection. In this world, people who can influence the power of belief have very good wizard qualities. Moreover, the stronger the power of belief accumulated in the past, the better their qualifications will be.


    For example, airy and James have the best qualifications under Chen Heng''s command. They are all level 5 qualifications, which are higher than Chen Heng''s own qualifications.


    This kind of qualification, want to promote the official wizard is basically no problem.


    As a demon in the past, the power of negative belief breeds the existence of jackpot, not to mention his talent.


    After discussing with Jack, Chen Heng turns around and leaves the place.


    After gaining the mark of faith, he has mastered the way to leave now. He can leave this world and return to his own world at any time as long as he wants.


    However, the situation in the world is not completely stable, because of the evil disaster and chaos, a large number of people have not been well settled.


    In order to solve these problems and take control of the world in his own hands, Chen Heng stopped for a while and stayed in the world.


    Time goes by bit.


    Soon, five more years passed.


    In five years, Chen Heng explored the situation of the whole world and divided many of the land.


    He cultivated crops, improved production, and increased productivity. At the same time, he began to popularize education. He began to do it one by one, according to the way he remembered in the past.


    In five years, almost every year, the whole world has changed a lot.


    Some changes are good and some are bad, but no matter what, the environment will be stable after all, and people will no longer be easily threatened by life.


    Except for a few areas, the demons and bandits in large areas have been swept away.

 Chapter 211

    "Take it easy."


    On the spacious flat ground, Chen Heng looked at a group of children in front of him and said softly to them.


    "Just put your hands on it. Don''t be nervous."


    In front of him, a group of children nodded, but looking at Chen Heng in front of him, he was still a little nervous.


    On one side, there were people executing order and maintaining the peace around.


    In front of him, the children came forward one by one and went to a stone slab one by one.


    As they walked up the slate, the pre arranged devices seemed to work.


    The faint light was shining around, slowly spreading out.


    Looking at the brilliance, Chen Heng showed a smile on his face. Then he continued to speak softly and said slowly, "good, go on."


    It seems that with his encouragement, many children below step forward one by one and slowly walk onto the stone slab.


    Later, the slate continued to shine, making a different reaction.


    Soon, this group of children in front of us all finished the test.


    Chen Heng picked up a pen and paper and wrote down the experimental data.


    "Well, the error is very small."


    "It seems that it is feasible to replace the magic stone energy with the power of belief and use it to test the wizard''s qualification."


    Looking at the record data in front of him, this idea flashed across Chen Heng''s mind.


    At a very early time, Chen Heng had the idea of inventing a new detection method to detect witches.


    The traditional way to test the wizard''s qualification is to use magic stone as the energy and then arrange the wizard array.


    This method not only consumes a lot, but also requires special people to depict the sorcery array every time, which is too cumbersome and expensive.


    Chen Heng''s current development of this means, consumption is much smaller.


    There seems to be some connection between the power of belief and the wizard''s quality.


    It seems that people who can bear the power of belief are more likely to have wizard qualification.


    As early as in the past, Chen Heng discovered this rule in Ai Li and others.


    It seems that if you want to carry the power of belief, you need to have enough potential.


    And having wizard qualification is the pronoun of potential.


    Therefore, people who can carry the power of belief will also have the wizard qualification.


    Through this point, Chen Heng developed a testing method based on the power of belief.


    Because the use of the power of belief to replace, this means of consumption is not big, only the power of belief transmission consumption, in addition to the consumption is very small.


    In the past, the energy consumption of the whole sorcery array was only one thousandth of that of traditional methods.


    Progress is great.


    Of course, the only difficulty lies in refining the unique power of faith.


    At this stage, except for Chen Heng, the master of the belief mark, the rest of us have no such way at all.


    Therefore, at present, only Chen Heng can use this method.


    But that''s enough.


    By refining the crystal of belief condensed by the power of belief, and then engraving the fixed magic array, a special magic array tool for testing the qualification is completed.


    This kind of thing can be regarded as a special magic item. As long as it provides belief crystal and energy, it can be used repeatedly until the magic array engraved on it is damaged.


    On the whole, it is a very significant breakthrough.


    In order to make this thing, Chen Heng exhausted all means.


    But the harvest is amazing.


    In the foreseeable future, with this thing, a large number of people with wizard qualifications will be selected and gathered in the college set up by Chen Heng.


    As long as a few decades later, when Chen Heng''s apprentices grow up from generation to generation, his forces will continue to expand and even swallow everything.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng nodded.


    In fact, preliminary screening has already begun.


    Around the world, a large number of tests are beginning, and a group of qualified children have been sent to prepare to become the first batch of students in the wizard Academy.


    This will be the first group of students in Chen Heng''s college, but it will never be the last.


    It is conceivable that more and more witches will appear in the future.


    "It''s almost time to leave..."


    looking back on what he has done over the past few years, Chen Heng''s face is calm, and this idea can''t help flashing in his heart.


    Over the past few years, he has done a lot of things to transform all aspects of the world. He has also brought the world into his own hands and become his own base camp.


    Now think about it, it''s time to leave.


    With the imprint of faith, Chen Heng is equal to mastering the key to enter the world, and then he can freely enter and leave the world.Even if he left the world, Chen Heng could still enter it again if he wanted to, without any hindrance.


    In front of his eyes, he has done all he has to do for the world.


    What we need to do next is to wait in silence, without his intervention.


    When the time goes by, it will change naturally, and there is no need for him to intervene any more.


    It''s time for him to leave and do something else.


    Although he has been in this world for several years, Chen Heng has not forgotten how he got here.


    The other inheritance of the wizard also needs him to collect and accumulate.


    Although Chen Heng has gained the power of faith imprint and the power of positive faith accumulated in the world for countless years, Chen Heng''s strength at the moment has reached a certain degree of terror.


    Although we don''t know what level he is according to the standard of wizard, the so-called official wizard standing in front of him is probably just a matter of random attack.


    His strength has reached an extremely powerful level.


    However, such a powerful strength is not accumulated by himself.


    What he is doing now comes from the accumulation of faith imprint, and also from the power of faith accumulated in this world for countless years.


    His strength comes from this, but if he loses it, he will be beaten back to the original immediately.


    Therefore, it is still necessary to collect the inheritance of witches.


    His noumenon does not have the power of belief, there is no way to achieve the present situation.


    Of course, according to the past experience, Chen Heng speculates that after he returns to the noumenon, the imprint of belief should also be brought back by him like the imprint of destiny.


    These unique marks seem to contain some unique mysteries, and also seem to reflect the origin of the world, with some very powerful power.


    The mark of destiny and the mark of faith are obtained from two different worlds, but they seem to have something in common, and they also represent a very powerful force.


    Perhaps, this is the embodiment of a certain rule in the world and the manifestation of a higher level of power.


    Chen Heng has a premonition in his heart that he will continue to move forward along with his journey. One day in the future, he may encounter more marks, which is not certain.


    Now that he has decided to leave, Chen Heng is also very fast.


    More than half a month later, Chen Heng disappeared from his residence and left the world in silence.


    There was no special movement. With the power of faith imprint, a golden door opened, which opened a distant road for him.


    Looking at the golden gate, Chen Heng walked out of the small world without hesitation.


    Take a step, the scenery around changes.


    Light sea breeze blowing, bring a burst of inexplicable breath and taste.


    The unique taste of sea water comes from the shop.


    Chen Heng slowly opened his eyes and looked into the distance.


    There was a vast ocean ahead, and behind him, an island stood.


    The scenery around him is a little familiar. It seems to be nothing else. It''s the area where he entered the world where his belief mark was.


    He was standing in mid air now, facing the sea breeze. His face was calm, and he looked into the distance silently.


    The scenery is the same, the ocean, the island, everything has not changed.


    However, the sea people who forced him to the end a few years ago and led him to enter the belief world have disappeared now.


    Looking at this, I don''t know where I went.


    Standing in mid air, Chen Heng looked around, roughly confirmed the direction, and then rushed forward.


    He has a good memory. Although several years have passed, he still clearly remembers the map of the sea area and can identify where he is going.


    On the sea, he wandered alone for several days, then came to his destination.


    The Hemu region.


    The familiar city is in front of us.


    That kind of familiar scenery, let Chen Heng also not from some Lengshen, looked for a long time.


    The place in front of us is nothing else. It''s Herod outside the house of hunters college.


    Herod is the center of this area, connecting many places.


    A few years later, everything here has not changed much, and the chaos is still the same.


    In this way, the war is still not over.


    Chen Heng''s face was calm and he walked forward in silence.


    A moment later, he knew what he wanted to know.


    The war is still not over.


    After several years, the war in Hemu region has not ended, on the contrary, it seems to have expanded and become more and more intense.A few years ago, Mogao college, together with its followers, fought against several other colleges.


    The fighting between the two sides has been escalating. At the end of the day, there has been some irresistible posture.


    In order to win, at the last moment, Mogao college lifted the seal of its own college and released a monster that was said to be sealed by the ancestors of Mogao college thousands of years ago.


    Once the monster is released, it kills a large number of witches, devours a large number of lives and turns them into its own power.


    Because of the strength of this monster, at the beginning, the Mogao college occupied the advantage, but with the passage of time, this monster finally swallowed up too many wizard and mortal lives, but finally lost control and backfired on the Mogao college.


    He devoured a large number of witches, and then forcibly controlled a large number of mortals, turning them into their own dependents, allowing them to attack the residences of other colleges and continue to expand the war.


    Several primary schools that did not take part in the war were slaughtered on the spot, and many witches in them were forcibly controlled, including several official witches.


    This monster claims to be a mind eater. It is a powerful monster from the fog area, and has the power to control the mind.


    Under the constant invasion of this monster, the war in the whole Hemu region became more and more fierce, and it could not stop at all.


    And the news of the house of hunters college was also inquired by Chen Heng.


    The house of hunters college has disappeared.


    Not long ago.


    Not long ago, the heart eating demon led his forces to forcibly raid the residences of several wizard colleges.


    The residence of Hunter''s house college was occupied directly, and a large number of resources were annexed together.


    In desperation, the house of hunters college had to gather and join the war against the heart eating devil.


    Under the first World War, the headmaster of the hunter''s house was engulfed by the heart eater, and vice headmaster Ariel and others were controlled by him.


    The entire house of hunters college was directly removed.


    It shocked the area.


    To be honest, among many wizard organizations, the strength of the house of hunters college is not strong. It can only be regarded as a small organization. However, there are several formal wizards in it, and the strength of its Dean is not weak.


    But even if it is such strength, also directly in the bite heart devil under rout, is not its opponent.


    This incident shocked many people and made many people dare not stay in this area.


    For a moment, more witches fled from the area and wanted to leave it.


    The whole Hemu area has not become more prosperous because of the passing of time, on the contrary, it has become more and more withered.


    This kind of withering, even Chen Heng can feel.


    Even in Hemu, the number of witches is in the minority.


    In the past, although there were a lot of witches in Herod, they were not very many.


    But now, it is increasingly rare.


    There are fewer witches in Heluo than when Chen Heng first came here.


    Even the situation in Heluo city is like this. We can imagine the situation in other places.


    With a slight sigh, Chen Heng left here and then turned the mark of destiny in his body.


    With the full activation of the mark of destiny, some tracks of destiny were easily seen by him, and now appeared in front of his eyes so clearly.


    This is the track of destiny, which was not easy for him to see.


    But now, with the increase of strength, it seems that the power of the mark of destiny is easier to motivate a lot, and the things you can see are also much richer.


    He clearly saw the fate of the track, and then body movement, quietly toward a certain direction, so toward that place.


    In a secret place unknown to ordinary people, Chen Heng''s figure appears.


    "Is that it?"


    When he came here, Chen Heng looked around.


    This place looks very primitive. There are not many human traces around it. It belongs to a place where people rarely visit.


    The scenery around is not unique, and there is nothing strange.


    "The concentration of elemental particles is very low, Mr. Charlie, but have you come here..."


    when you came to this place, Chen Heng looked around, and at this moment he spoke softly and murmured to himself.


    Then, according to the inspiration in his heart, he moved forward slowly.


    Before long, before he came to a mountain wall, he took down the cover with a wave.


    Under the mountain wall, there is a passage.


    Entering it, various unique sorcery formations emerge, many of which are powerful traps.


    However, for these things, Chen Heng''s face is very calm, ignoring it.


    The magic falls on him, and then is blocked by an invisible force in an instant.


    In this way, Chen Heng easily went to the front, came to the core here.It''s a spacious area.


    "Who?"


    In the dim darkness, a voice came, with incomparable gravity and tension.


    Then, a middle-aged man appeared, wearing a red robe, and now his face was full of vigilance.


    It''s no one else. It''s Charlie, Chen Heng''s teacher.


    Before that, Chen Heng used the power of the mark of destiny to explore the fate of those who were related to him, and then found here all the way.


    "You are...


    in the hazy darkness, Charlie could barely see Chen Heng''s appearance, and then his face suddenly changed:" ed, is that you? "


    "No, no!"


    His face first brightened, then changed again. He seemed to think of something. His face was full of vigilance: "you''re not ed!"


    "Damn Mordo, even my students don''t let go!"


    He seemed to think of something, and his face showed hatred and vigilance, so he said.


    Obviously, he mistook Chen Heng for being controlled, just like the former Ariel.


    Looking at this picture of Charlie, Chen Heng sighed softly and said, "teacher, it''s me."


    As the words fell, Charlie was shocked.


    "Are you ed?"


    He looked at Chen Heng, as if to confirm his true identity, still some vigilance: "show your spiritual fluctuations."


    Chen Heng didn''t say anything. He just showed his mental strength in silence as Charlie said.


    Unique spiritual waves emerge and vibrate around.


    Feeling this familiar mental wave, Charlie''s face suddenly showed a happy look, this moment completely confirmed Chen Heng''s identity.


    The unique ability of heart eating demons can control other people''s minds and force them to control.


    However, the mental fluctuation of a person controlled by his ability will present an abnormal distortion, which is totally different from that of a normal person.


    Although Chen Heng''s spiritual fluctuation at the moment is slightly different from that in the past, it does not have that unique sense of distortion.


    Obviously, he wasn''t controlled by the mind eater.


    "What''s going on?"


    Looking at Chen Heng, Charlie was relieved, and then asked: "how did you find this place?"


    "This... Is a long story."


    Chen Heng spoke softly, and then told Charlie about his deeds.


    He told the story one by one that he wanted to return to Hemu area, but he just hid some of the things.


    "Later, I separated from that world and came to you."


    Chen Heng spoke softly and said so at last.


    And in front of him, Charlie was stunned.

 Chapter 212

    "Such a rich experience, such a spectacular story..."


    listening to Chen Heng''s story, Charlie was stunned. After a long time, he came back to himself: "this... This... This..."


    he was stunned. At this time, he looked at Chen Heng in front of him and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    For ordinary people, Chen Heng''s experience is too legendary.


    Because of the accident, I had to enter a unique secret place and get the inheritance of the brave in it. All these things sound like fairy tales among the minstrels.


    Now, such a fairy tale scene happened in front of him, and the participants were not others, but his own students.


    After a while, he came back to his senses, and suddenly thought of another thing: "ed..."


    "are you a regular wizard now?"


    He looked at Chen Heng and said suddenly.


    In his previous narration, Chen Heng mentioned his own experience and told him about his promotion to a formal wizard.


    The power of the brave is too mysterious, and for Charlie, the wizard, it is a field that he has never experienced.


    But the power of the official wizard is well known to him.


    He clearly knows what kind of power the formal wizard represents and what kind of status and strength he has.


    Facing Charlie''s expectant eyes, Chen Heng''s face was calm and nodded gently.


    There was no sound. An invisible armor appeared on him. Even without any meditation and spiritual mobilization, it still appeared.


    It''s no doubt that a formal wizard can only have the ability to launch a spell directly without any meditation.


    Suddenly, looking at Chen Heng, a touch of joy appeared in Charlie''s heart.


    "Good."


    He couldn''t help smiling and then said, "although I know that with ED''s ability, it''s only a matter of time before you can be promoted to a full wizard."


    "But teacher, I didn''t expect that this day would come so fast."


    Looking at Chen Heng, he couldn''t help sighing.


    At the moment, it''s only a few years since Chen Heng left.


    In a few years, the surrounding area has changed so much that not only the Hemu area has become what it is today, but even Chen Heng, who was only a second-class apprentice, has become a formal wizard.


    In just a few years, he has become a formal wizard from a secondary apprentice, which is not too fast.


    Ordinary apprentices at this time, I''m afraid they haven''t even found the edge of level 3 apprentices, and they are still on the road of trying to accumulate mana.


    Compared with those people, Chen Heng''s performance is undoubtedly excellent.


    The official wizard, even in the whole Helmut area, is also a character at the top.


    Chen Heng is the most talented group of people who can reach this level at this age.


    Besides, there is the power of the unknown brave.


    To be regarded as the strongest power in the world, the power of the so-called brave can not be underestimated. Most of them are above the power of the formal wizard.


    Chen Heng has these two forces at the same time. At the moment, his strength is already at the top of Hemu region.


    Thinking of this, Charlie could not help but move his heart and said, "ed, what''s your strength now?"


    "I don''t know."


    Chen Heng shook his head.


    Because there is not enough comparison, he is not very clear about his strength at the moment. He can only know that he is very strong, but he is not clear about how strong he is.


    "But a regular wizard is nothing to me."


    He shook his head slightly and looked at Charlie in front of him. Then he spoke and added softly.


    As the words fell, Charlie''s face brightened.


    ....


    on the deserted ancient road, the inexplicable breath is entrenched.


    "Familiar places..."


    looking at the surrounding environment, Chen Heng looked around and said softly.


    Beside him, Charlie''s face was tense and he was staring around nervously.


    "Be careful, ed."


    He was nervous and said, "after that war, this place has become the place of that guy Murdo."


    "all the witches in the past have been polluted by him and become his subordinates."


    "I see."


    Chen Heng nodded clearly.


    After meeting with Charlie, Chen Heng had learned a lot about the specific situation of the first World War.


    At the beginning, the heart eating demon named Mordor attacked the house of hunters college. In fact, he didn''t come alone, as the rumor says.On the contrary, the other side is surrounded by a large number of witches, so the power of organizing the hunter''s house is defeated.


    Only by strength, the heart eating devil is really powerful, but it is not strong enough to resist.


    Otherwise, the house of hunters will not take the initiative to resist and fight with the other side.


    Of course, although there are a large number of witches around, this heart eating wizard is really very powerful. Ordinary formal witches are not opponents at all when they face each other. Moreover, once they are infected with each other''s breath, they are easy to be polluted by each other''s strength and distort their will.


    Such as Ariel, it is precisely because of the strength of the other party that they are controlled by the other party.


    "It seems that they have found us..."


    after stepping forward for several steps, Chen Heng''s body pauses, then raises his head and looks forward.


    In front of him, the invisible ripples are spreading, and there are inexplicable lights shining everywhere.


    This is the former residence of the house of hunters college, which is decorated with many sorcery formations.


    After Mordor took control of this place, it seems that Mordor strengthened this place and made the Sorcerer''s formation more powerful.


    So that Chen Heng two people just went here, they were found.


    "It''s you."


    The familiar breath shows.


    When Chen Heng raised his head, a figure in a red robe appeared in front of him.


    This is a pretty good looking woman with bright robes. She looks like the person Chen Heng is very familiar with, but her face is colder than ever, and her eyes are full of strong hostility.


    "Miss Ariel."


    Looking at the red robed wizard in front of him, Chen Heng whispered his name.


    "Ed, long time no see."


    Looking at Chen Heng, Ariel''s face was cold, and she said faintly, "this time you come here, do you want to join us?"


    "As long as you are willing to take the initiative to accept the power of Lord Mordor, I believe that adults will not mind your past behavior, and will give you a new life and start..."


    "sounds very good."


    Charlie sneered, "but I''m not interested in losing myself and being someone else''s puppet."


    "Ariel, let''s feel the chaotic fluctuation of your mind. What are you like now?"


    "It seems a pity."


    Listen to Charlie''s words, Ariel face calm, just cold mouth: "it seems that you are not to take refuge in Lord Mordor."


    "In this case..."


    the indifferent words fell in the air, then a ripple appeared, and several figures appeared beside her.


    These are the formal Wizards of the hunter''s house in the past, including Ariel herself. There are four of them, but without exception, all of them have been corrupted and become the puppets of the heart eating demons.


    Looking at these people, the palm of Charlie''s hand could not help clenching. At this time, looking at Chen Heng, he was a little nervous subconsciously.


    In any case, in front of him were four full-time witches.


    Moreover, unlike his official wizard, who is good at making magic weapons but not good at fighting, these four official witches are quite powerful.


    In fact, in the initial battle, it was precisely because their strength was not weak and they were the main force against Mordor that they were controlled.


    Because of his lack of combat power, Charlie did not take part in the front-line fighting, so he found an opportunity to escape instead.


    Once there is a real fight, he can''t beat any of the four witches in front of him by himself.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but look to his side and gaze at Chen Heng.


    Under his gaze, Chen Heng sighed softly.


    "Miss Ariel, some mentors."


    "It''s impolite."


    He spoke softly, and his voice fell all around.


    Ahead, Ariel''s face was cold, her body moved slightly, and she was about to rush forward.


    But the next moment, their faces will not change.


    The mighty power rushed out. In an instant, the surrounding elemental particles were directly fixed by an inexplicable great power, as if they were given an inexplicable spell. No matter how their mental power was shaken, they could not mobilize any elemental particles.


    In their telepathy, Chen Heng''s face was calm and waved gently.


    Bang!


    A light sound spread and spread out.


    It''s just a gentle wave, but it''s like a god of weaving rules, which makes everything in the world changed.


    The earth is turning upside down, the earth is turning upside down, and all the power is gone at this moment.


    Under this terrible force, their own power is as insignificant as a candle that is about to go out.


    With a roar, their bodies fell back together. At this time, they were held still and could not move.Then, the huge power of faith emerged, and the pure white positive power of faith turned into the holy light and rushed to their bodies.


    "Ah!"


    In a flash, Ariel several people issued a scream, the sound is particularly sad.


    "Their mental wave is beginning to recover!"


    On one side, before Charlie could recover from the shock of this power, he felt the change of several people in Ariel.


    Along with the spread and influence of the power of faith, the pollution power of Ariel seems to be being expelled, purified and gradually disappeared.


    The power of belief is the power rising from the heart, which has the effect of influencing the heart.


    The power to manipulate others is also derived from the mind.


    To some extent, it is a professional counterpart to use the power of faith to expel the polluting power of mind eating demons, and the effect is very good.


    In front of him, the pure white light was shining, and now it was gradually spreading. Under the shocking gaze of Charlie, it was gradually expanding, covering the whole hunter''s house college.


    All of a sudden, bursts of screams kept coming out. At this moment, in the college, it seems that many witches have uttered a series of screams. Influenced by the power of belief, the power of spiritual pollution is gradually being expelled.


    The pure white light diffuses here.


    An inexplicable atmosphere emerged.


    Even though he was not targeted by the light, Charlie felt a sense of warmth and comfort on his mind emerging, which showed up at this moment.


    In the mind, all good emotions emerge, making people feel an inexplicable power to show.


    In front of her, the cold and ferocious expression on her face gradually disappeared, replaced by a faint smile.


    Imperceptibly, their eyes shed tears, in their face hanging out a tear.


    "Ed..."


    after a long time, Ariel''s voice came out again in front of her.


    But different from before, her voice at the moment, though weak, sounded more emotional and seemed to have regained her consciousness.


    The other witches, too, woke up one by one.


    The pollution left by the heart eating demons disappeared, their ID consciousness revived, and they changed back to their original appearance.


    "Ariel."


    Looking at their appearance, Charlie''s face brightened, and he rushed to help them up so that they would not fall.


    "This time, thanks to you."


    A moment later, after listening to Charlie''s explanation and understanding the whole story, Ariel couldn''t help sighing, and then looked at Chen Heng in front of her.


    In front of her, Chen Heng, dressed in a white robe, stood there alone, his eyes closed, as if in meditation.


    An invisible charm is displayed from him. Although he doesn''t speak or say anything, just standing there makes people feel kind and beautiful.


    In the past, Chen Heng was very good at being a man and gave people a very kind feeling, but he still felt a lot worse than he does now.


    If it is said that Chen Heng in the past can only make people feel cordial when he deliberately expresses himself, now Chen Heng can''t help but feel this kind of feeling in every move.


    The power of faith imprint is playing a role, and the huge power of positive faith is bestowed on him, making him look like the embodiment of all good things at the moment.


    Hope, joy, happiness, expectation... All good and positive emotions seem to be able to spread out from him.


    I haven''t done anything more. Just staying with him and looking at his existence will give people this feeling.


    There is no doubt that this feeling is very unique.


    Looking at Chen Heng, a few witches on the scene are in a delicate mood.


    They recalled the strength Chen Heng had shown before.


    At that time, Chen Heng just waved his hand at will, and the power he showed instantly suppressed their four official witches, and even enveloped the whole hunter''s house college into his own field.


    This unique performance, revealed by the huge power, is really amazing and shudder.


    There is no doubt that this has gone beyond the level of a formal wizard.


    "He has overtaken the heart eater."


    On one side, a wizard looked at Chen Heng and whispered.


    The rest nodded.


    These people on the scene all fought with the heart eating wizard on the battlefield before.


    In their previous impression, although the power of the heart eating wizard was powerful and oppressive, the four formal wizards could still fight with each other reluctantly.


    Chen Heng''s oppression and strength are far more than those brought by the heart eating wizard.They couldn''t help thinking about it.


    "There are not many witches left in the Academy. Even if we are added, there are only thirty left."


    Not far away, Charlie came up from inside the house of hunters college and sighed softly: "except for some of our regular wizards, there are only six level 3 apprentices left, and the rest are low-level apprentices."


    Hearing this number, including Ariel, several witches on the scene could not help sighing.


    In recent years, house of hunters college has experienced several blows.


    And the previous war with the heart eating sorcerer took in most of the power of the hunter''s house.


    At present, these witches are the last strength left by the house of hunters college.


    They were all polluted by the power of the heart eating devil, just like Ariel, so they were controlled.


    However, after Chen Heng''s previous actions, this kind of pollution has now been clear, and everyone has returned to normal.


    "What should we do now?"


    One side, Ariel looked at several people in Charlie, and then took the initiative to say: "the Dean has been killed, but the hunter''s house college is still there."


    "What shall we do now?"


    "Go to the psychic wizard and settle accounts?"


    A wizard looked at Chen Heng in the distance and said, "with Mr. Ed''s power, we can defeat the heart eating devil, can''t we?"


    Voice down, the presence of a few people can not help looking at Chen Heng.


    They know clearly in their hearts that although they were all the management of Hunter''s house college in the past, it is not them who are really in charge now, but Chen Heng in front of them.


    Not to mention Chen Heng''s help to them, it''s just the strength shown by the other party before, which makes them unable to have other thoughts.


    "Of course, sooner or later, we will get revenge on the dean and other companions."


    Ariel looked at Chen Heng and said again, "but now there is a more important thing to do."


    "The Dean has been killed, and there is no leader in our college now."


    "I propose that ED be our new president and lead us forward, OK?"


    She looked around, her red robe dancing with the breeze, so she said.


    "I agree."


    Someone nodded and took the lead in expressing his position.


    It''s no one else. It''s Charlie, Chen Heng''s teacher.


    As Chen Heng''s teacher, he is naturally facing Chen Heng. He is the first to express his position at the moment.


    The others were silent for a moment, and without thinking for a long time, they gave the answer.


    "I agree."


    "Yes."


    There was a constant sound.


    In front of Chen Heng, no one objected.


    "Good."


    Looking at the crowd, Ariel nodded, and then decisively said, "from now on, ED will be the new dean of our college."

 Chapter 213

    The new president of the hunter''s house was born.


    In fact, at this point, many witches present have no other choice.


    Under normal circumstances, if you want to be the president of an organization like hunter''s house, you must have great prestige and convincing knowledge in addition to strong strength.


    But this is not a normal time.


    Not to mention that Chen Heng''s strength is enough to break all defiance, that is, the threat of heart eating demons is still close at hand.


    For these wizards in front of them, they were saved by Chen Heng himself, and Chen Heng needed to repay him.


    Of course, there is also a very important point that Chen Heng has changed a lot at the moment.


    After accepting the imprint of faith, Chen Heng just stands there, can''t help but raise a sense of trust in his heart, can''t ignore his existence.


    This also greatly deepened the impression of many witches on him.


    As the new dean of the house of hunters college, Chen Heng began to give orders.


    To the surprise of other witches, Chen Heng didn''t go immediately. Instead, he discussed with Ariel and others and decided to leave Hemu area for a while.


    "It''s not good for us to get rid of the mind eater now."


    Facing Ariel and other witches, he spoke so and said softly, "we are short of manpower. Even if we take those places, what can we do?"


    "We don''t even have the people to do the day-to-day operations."


    Wizard organizations will recruit a large number of students, not for no reason.


    For a wizard, there are many places that need apprentices to take care of. Whether it''s the cultivation of magic plants, or the mining of magic stone minerals, or even the demonization of materials, there are a lot of apprentices to do.


    This is the reason why many wizard colleges recruit apprentices, because they need them to help them collect resources, even take care of the element garden, take care of the resource areas.


    But now the house of hunters college has lost this kind of condition.


    After the previous war, there are less than 50 witches in the house of hunters college, including Chen Heng and other official witches.


    With this amount of manpower, I''m afraid all the original resources of the hunter''s house can''t be taken care of, let alone other places.


    Even if Chen Heng leads people to defeat the heart eating devil at the moment and takes the heart eating devil down, I''m afraid he can''t get the biggest victory.


    At least the various resources occupied by the mind eating devil can''t be swallowed.


    These things are the main reasons why many wizard organizations continue to fight.


    Since it''s doomed that we can''t swallow these things immediately, it''s better to postpone our work.


    "We''re going to start right now. We''re not going to let them go. We''re just going to let them continue to fight here and make the situation more chaotic."


    Looking at all the people present, Chen Heng said softly: "only after experiencing the rampage of heart eating demons and the pain of being controlled and abused by heart eating demons, can these people be grateful to us for saving them and show their obedience to us."


    "Now, even if they are forcibly suppressed, they will still retain their feelings for the original organization and their hatred for us."


    "We''re not the mind eater. We don''t have the magic to control the heart."


    Since there is no way to achieve the greatest success, it is a way to retreat temporarily.


    Instead of being the target of public criticism and being hated by all people, it''s better to let the heart eating devil disturb the situation and attract all people''s hatred and attention.


    One day in the future, after Chen Heng and others have accumulated enough strength, they will act again and appear as saviors to save the man from the heart eating hand.


    At that time, as winners, they can also naturally harvest the gratitude of those who are controlled, as well as all the legacy left by heart eating demons.


    Listen to Chen Heng''s words, the wizard on the scene nodded and agreed.


    For Chen Heng''s practice, Ariel expressed appreciation.


    It''s very normal to have the power and naturally want to show it.


    But clearly have enough power to suppress everything, but still able to calm analysis, rational treatment of everything, this is the wizard''s reason.


    In her opinion, Chen Heng''s method may not be as straightforward and direct as direct revenge, but it is definitely the safest one.


    When everyone''s attention is attracted by the heart eating devil in the open, they just need to accumulate strength in the dark and wait until the time is ripe to accept the legacy left by the heart eating devil.


    For many witches present, such a choice is undoubtedly safer.


    After confirming the plan for the future, they began to act.


    The apprentices in the house of hunters college are informed that those who are willing to stay and continue to follow can continue to stay, while those who are not willing to stay and leave with them can also leave on their own.In the end, a few of the remaining apprentices left, but most chose to stay.


    These days, wandering witches don''t do it. They lack not only enough inheritance, but also stable spell templates and other resources.


    These are the main reasons why most wizards have to join a wizard organization.


    For these things, plus the feelings of the past, most of those witches chose to stay instead of leave.


    In addition to these witches, during the stay, Ariel and other witches also started their own relationship, contacted some apprentices in the past, and recruited some new people.


    Although they had decided to leave, they didn''t move too fast.


    It is very troublesome for ordinary people to move, and the relocation of a college is not so simple.


    During this period, Ariel and others have been busy with all kinds of affairs, trying to remove valuable things from the house of hunters College as much as possible.


    Previously, although the psychic wizard controlled the house of hunters college, because he controlled Ariel and others, he did not loot the whole house of hunters college.


    Therefore, at this moment, the valuable things are still preserved in the whole house of hunters college.


    There are many of these things. After all, the hunter''s house has been handed down for quite a long time, and there are many things left after a long time.


    Most of these things will be moved this time.


    Fortunately, the psychic wizard seems to be very confident in his control. He doesn''t often check the situation here in the hunter''s house college, but just let Ariel and others report regularly.


    However, the scope of Hemu area is very large. In addition, because of the war, witches are needed everywhere. Therefore, the so-called reporting cycle is relatively long, for quite a long time.


    It also gives them enough time to move a lot of things away.


    Time goes by.


    Soon, two months passed.


    By this time, all the preparations have been made.


    Outside the familiar gate of the house of hunters college, Chen Heng and others stood there.


    Ariel stood in front of the gate, followed by Charlie and others.


    She looked at the familiar gate in front of her and the scenery that was almost engraved in her memory and could not be forgotten. At this time, she sighed deeply.


    "Let''s go."


    Next to him, Charlie whispered, "sooner or later, we''ll be back."


    "By that time, everything will be different."


    "Yes..."


    after listening to Charlie''s words, Ariel nodded. At this moment, her face was very firm: "everything will be different."


    She spoke softly, as if thinking of the beautiful scene in the future, and her eyes kept shining.


    Among the crowd, there are many people like Ariel.


    After all, people have feelings. After staying in a place for a long time, they will be reluctant.


    Although witches pay attention to reason, they are also human beings, so they are not free from vulgarity.


    In this regard, Chen Heng''s expression is calm, very understanding.


    He waited there for a moment, until Ariel and others were in a good mood and came forward again, he nodded, took the group to continue to get up and walk forward.


    Leaving the hunter''s house college, they first went to Herod, where they bought a lot of things, then turned around and left the area.


    At the port, the ships leaving are ready and waiting there.


    Compared with the ordinary ships to pick up the apprentices, this time the ships here are very large.


    There are too many things to move in the house of hunters college, so Ariel and others have to pay a lot of money to hire more and bigger ships to set sail.


    As time went by, the ship moved slowly forward.


    In the distance, the appearance of the port gradually became small and disappeared.


    Looking at this scene, the faces of many witches on the scene were calm and complicated.


    At this moment, they know that they are really going to leave.


    Charlie sighed softly, then turned silently and went into the cabin as well.


    Although they have left Hemu area and come to the ship, their recent task is not light at all.


    According to the next plan, they will go to the Doran area, Chen Heng''s hometown, where they will establish a new base, and then recruit apprentices to gradually accumulate strength.


    Even according to Chen Heng''s idea, there are still quite a few of them who have the opportunity to enter the belief world Chen Heng has entered before, and go to that world to build a new college.


    For this matter, many witches have a strong interest.


    After knowing Chen Heng''s deeds and the existence of belief world, they can''t help but have a strong curiosity about that world.Studying unknown forces and phenomena is the root of wizard''s power.


    And a brand-new world, in which everything has never been explored, and the existence of Warcraft, as well as some powerful Warcraft, for them is a great attraction.


    Therefore, going to that new world is an expectation in the hearts of many witches present.


    Besides, of course, going to that new world represents one thing.


    According to what Chen Heng said before, after mastering the mark of faith, he can go in and out of that world freely.


    In this way, if we can establish the base of the college in that world, we will leave a new way for the college, and no matter what happens after that, the new college will not encounter crisis.


    Even if everything outside is gone, you can escape to that world and save your strength.


    This is a good idea for many of the witches present.


    At least Ariel was very interested in it.


    Therefore, during this period, when many formal witches gather together, they often get together to discuss the next plan and the future plan.


    Chen Heng occasionally takes part in the discussion, but most of the time he is still in his own room, where he meditates.


    One day, in meditation, he suddenly opened his eyes.


    Outside the room, there were bursts of voices, which seemed to be the cries of the apprentices.


    And in Chen Heng''s induction, further away, a clear stream of malice came and was clearly perceived by him.


    So he got up and went out of his room.


    Outside, gusts of sea breeze with a fishy smell, blowing through his body.


    Only in the sea outside, there is a figure rolling and undulating in it.


    A head of the sea people''s figure appeared in it, with bloodthirsty eyes and ferocious expression, staring at the ship.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng couldn''t help laughing, some didn''t know what to say.


    In the past, it was because of the Hai nationality that he met with danger, and finally entered the belief world under the crisis. Until now, he has become what he is now.


    In a flash, for several years, Chen Heng almost forgot about this group of guys, but this group of Haizu took the initiative to appear in Chen Heng''s sight, still so arrogant.


    Chen Heng looked up.


    In front of his eyes, the sea people are very deep, and his feelings are full of malice.


    I don''t know if the sea people in front of me are the same as the sea people who attacked his ship.


    I think so.


    After all, the life of the sea people also has the concept of territory. Within the territory of one sea tribe, there can be no second sea tribe.


    So these guys are the sea people who attacked Chen Heng in the past?


    The sea breeze is blowing wantonly.


    On the deck, a wizard came out, staring at the group of sea people below with great interest.


    After a brief accident and shouting, everyone calmed down.


    No one is afraid.


    Of course, there are at least seven or eight third level apprentices among the regular wizards like Charlie and Ariel, and the number of second level apprentices is even more.


    Even if the formal wizards don''t fight, they can easily suppress the sea people just by relying on the apprentices.


    Chen Heng and the original ride on the ship, the strength of the contrast is completely different.


    With such strength, if you look at this group of sea people, most of them are just mortals, you will not be afraid.


    "Ed, you''re here."


    On the deck, Charlie looked at the sea people below with great interest and said with a smile, "these sea people should be the ones who attacked you at the beginning, right?"


    "It should be."


    Ariel nodded: "the sea people have a strong sense of territory. Generally speaking, they will not move, nor will they allow other sea tribes to come to their own territory."


    "Most of these sea people are the ones who attacked ed ed a few years ago."


    "Look at this, thanks to the war, these sea people have been living a good life in recent years."


    One of the witches on one side smiles, with a bloodthirsty smile on his face: "but since he dares to offend our dean..."


    "it''s just time to clean up..."


    at this point, many witches on the scene smile at the same time.


    In the process of sailing, although there are peers everywhere to discuss and study with, when you go out to see the sea, you will naturally feel monotonous and boring.


    Now the arrival of these sea people just adds some fun to their boring journey.


    By the way, I can also help Chen Heng revenge, secretly flatter him, the new dean.So, including a few formal wizards, all of them are rubbing their hands and staring at the group of sea people below.


    Up to now, it''s not clear what''s going to happen.


    The bloody scene happened next.


    Soon, the sea around was red with blood.


    In the face of several formal witches at the same time, these sea people have no resistance at all, they just step on the iron plate.


    In just a moment, all the sea people were slaughtered. Even the sea people''s sacrifice, which was equivalent to the third level apprentice, was captured by Charlie and made into a specimen by him.


    According to his words, the sacrifice of the Hai people, which can awaken their blood, is a very precious material. If it can be made well, it can make a very excellent demonized object.


    For others, it is a crisis of the sea people attack, so easy to pass.


    On the ship, many people have harvested some corpse materials of the sea people, and left happily.


    Chen Heng also got some.


    In addition to the head equivalent to the third level apprentice of the sea people sacrifice to Charlie, the rest of the sea aristocratic bodies, most of them fell on his hands.


    "A few years later, it was achieved."


    In the shabby laboratory, he disposed of the corpses of several Hai people and extracted the origin of their blood. Chen Heng shook his head secretly and flashed the idea.


    As early as a few years ago, when he just met these sea people, he wanted to try to devour the blood of these sea people.


    Just because it was dangerous, there was no chance.


    But I didn''t expect that after a few years, now, there is still a chance to try again.


    After he has disposed of the corpses of the sea people, Chen Heng directly uses the swallowing Sutra to devour the blood of the sea people.


    After a few years, the Sutra of swallowing heaven, which originated from the world of heavenly green, has been perfected again by Chen Heng, and its efficiency has also been improved.


    It used to take a few days to fully accommodate the source of digestion, but now it is only half a day, and it has been digested.


    Of course, there will be such a change, and Chen Heng''s own strength changes.

 Chapter 214

    The accommodation and digestion of the origin of blood is also closely related to its own strength.


    Generally speaking, the more powerful one''s own strength is, the more powerful the blood source is, so the speed of digesting and accommodating other blood sources will be faster.


    Of course, speed is speed, but the sequelae is the same.


    With the origin of blood being contained and swallowed, Chen Heng can''t help but open his eyes.


    In my mind, all kinds of broken memories emerge, one by one toward the depths of his spirit.


    The bloody scenes, and the scenes of mating and wriggling between fishmen, all passed through his mind.


    For ordinary people, this is a great impact, if their willpower is not strong enough, it may directly collapse.


    But for Chen Heng, it''s not bad.


    After all, he is a cruel man who has experienced several times, and after experiencing the willpower test of the brave before, he will not find it too difficult to face this kind of test at this moment.


    Time went by slowly. After a long time, he came back to calm.


    Along with the Fishman''s blood being engulfed by him, the interior of his body began to change.


    Vaguely, in some parts of the body some itching, it seems that some new changes are about to appear.


    Chen Heng shook his head abruptly.


    A sense of mental dizziness came.


    With the completion of swallowing, his spirit can not help getting a little impurity again and becoming no longer pure.


    However, Chen Heng has already responded to this.


    The pure silver white moon god''s power surges up and starts to wash Chen Heng''s whole body, which affects his spiritual level and slowly washes away the impurities contained in his spirit.


    At the same time, the huge power of faith turned into a pure white light, covering his whole body and calming his spirit in an instant.


    The impurity that filled the original spirit immediately disappeared.


    Feeling this situation, Chen Heng''s heart flashed a little clear.


    Sure enough.


    The power of faith also plays an important role in the spiritual pollution.


    This is just like Chen Heng''s previous purification of Ariel and others, so that they can regain their sense from the hands of heart eating demons.


    For their own spiritual pollution, the power of faith can also achieve the effect of purification.


    It seems that the sequelae of swallowing Tianjing is smaller.


    In the past, the power of Luna can also inhibit the sequelae of swallowing blood, but the effect is far less than the washing of the power of faith.


    Now, as long as Chen Heng pays attention to the number of times, he can safely use the swallowing Sutra to increase his strength.


    That''s good news.


    Standing up silently, Chen Heng goes forward and deals with the corpses of the Hai nationality. Then he turns around and leaves the place.


    More than a month passed slowly.


    Except for the Haizu attack, Chen Heng''s ship was very calm at the rest of the time, and there was no accident.


    After more than a month''s voyage, Chen Heng finally arrived at his destination.


    Dolan area.


    This is the place where Chen Heng was born, which is also his hometown.


    A few years ago, Chen Heng deliberately stayed here for a period of time, and even accepted several students.


    Back in this area, with Ariel and others, Chen Heng goes to his memory of Duo Wu family.


    Before long, he returned to the residence of the dowo family.


    Over the past few years, it seems that the residence of the duo Wu family has not changed much, and many places have not.


    However, although the location has not changed, the people in it have changed a lot.


    Chen Heng''s grandfather, Griffin, has passed away.


    At the beginning, Griffin fell into a coma because of the failure of the experiment. It was Chen Heng who used his own power of the moon god to wash him out and then slowly cured him.


    However, Chen Heng''s original action only cured his mental problems for a short time, and the problem of life expectancy has not changed much.


    So two years ago, Griffin died and left the world.


    Hearing the news, Chen Heng couldn''t help being silent.


    To be honest, Griffin is not a good man. From what he has done in the past, he can even be regarded as a real villain.


    But anyway, Griffin is Chen Heng''s grandfather, and one of the best people to him.


    His departure, for Chen Heng, more or less some feelings.


    In addition to Griffin, there are others in Dowell''s family.


    At the beginning, the four students Chen Heng accepted are still in the duowu family, and all of them have become senior apprentices in the first level apprenticeship. The best one is not too far away from the second level apprentice.For Chen Heng''s return, they were very surprised.


    To be honest, after Chen Heng went to Hemu and disappeared, the whole duo Wu family was totally supported by Griffin alone.


    After Griffin''s death, although the situation around him has not changed for the time being, it''s just that the wizard families around him estimate Chen Heng''s possible return, so they didn''t start.


    But because Chen Heng did not return, the attitude of the wizard families around him still changed a little, and there were subtle changes in his attitude.


    If Chen Heng doesn''t return, a few years later, the situation of Duo Wu''s family may be extremely sad.


    For the present duo Wu family, Chen Heng''s return is just right.


    After returning to the duowu family and comforting the feelings of the clansmen and several students, Chen Heng began to act.


    In the next few months, the strength of the house of hunters college launched an all-round attack, directly defeated all forces around.


    All the wizard families and the mortal kingdom are destroyed by the joint efforts of several formal wizards, and are condensed into one with the belief world.


    Then a new college was established.


    As the dean of the college, Chen Heng accepted some of the previously suppressed wizard families who were willing to join the college, and then began to recruit apprentices.


    He took out his achievements in the belief world, which can be used to test a large number of magic items of wizard qualification, and distributed them to test the qualification.


    From then on, the main body of the freshmen''s college to recruit apprentices will become ordinary people from the wizard family.


    Under the test slate, a large number of new apprentices were selected to enter the newly established Liming college.


    Liming college, which is the name of the college rebuilt by Chen Heng. Its full name is Liming wizard college, which is mainly used to recruit wizard apprentices.


    In Chen Heng''s expectation, after that, when the conditions are right, he will continue to open Liming Knight college, which is specially used to teach Knight courses.


    Compared with the wizard, knight is also a road that can not be underestimated.


    A knight apprentice who has mastered life energy is roughly equivalent to a first-class apprentice.


    A true knight who awakens the seed of life is roughly equivalent to a second-class apprentice.


    As for the last knight, he is equivalent to a third level apprentice.


    Moreover, because of the nature of the knight and the power of life seed explosion, under the same circumstances, the combat power of the knight is much better than that of the apprentice.


    Although due to the lack of inheritance, there is no Knight comparable with the formal wizard, but only the Grand Knight, has been regarded as a very good power.


    This part of the power can not be ignored, in Chen Heng''s future planning, also occupies a considerable part of the position.


    Time went by.


    Unconsciously, another ten years have passed.


    For ten years, the war and chaos in Hemu region continued.


    Mogao college, heart eating demon... All kinds of forces fight in the Hemu area, and there are constant disputes on it.


    The newly established Liming college is developing in Dolan area, and even absorbs the apprentices fleeing from Hemu area to cultivate their own strength.


    In this way, new apprentices are continuously cultivated.


    Only in ten years, there are at least hundreds of apprentices from Liming college.


    And these apprentices will be used as seeds to teach more apprentices and develop more strength.


    Within the world of faith, the world continues to develop.


    With the cooperation of several formal witches, new crop varieties have been continuously cultivated. With the help of mana stimulation and continuous hybridization and mutation, the selected varieties can grow under various adverse conditions and have good varieties with high yield.


    Supported by these things, the production of land increased and the population began to multiply.


    Some children of the right age are also collected and enrolled in the established dawn wizard college, where they study wizard courses.


    This is the foundation of the dawn empire in the world of faith, and the dawn wizard college becomes the only recognized official wizard college.


    The rest of the other wizard schools and schools have now disappeared.


    Of course, as time goes by and the number of wizard apprentices increases gradually, Chen Heng also means to open other colleges.


    However, as far as the current number of witches is concerned, only one wizard college can accommodate all the apprentices. There is no need to set up more schools in the territory.


    Time passed slowly.


    Unconsciously, another 30 years have passed.


    During the 30 years of Liming calendar, the Liming Empire, which unified the whole region of Hemu, is developing rapidly.


    During this period, apprentices emerged, were discovered and sent to Liming college.


    This is what the apprentices have learned from ordinary people. Generally speaking, their qualifications are not very high. They are usually first-class qualifications, even though the slightly better ones are second-class qualifications.Second level qualification, which is the limit of ordinary people.


    Generally speaking, there is no Sorcerer''s College in our ancestors, so even if we can have the Sorcerer''s qualification, it is only the second level qualification at most.


    A level 3 or above qualification requires the blood of a wizard to appear.


    This is also the reason why those wizard schools used to like to choose apprentices from wizard families. On the one hand, it is convenient. On the other hand, apprentices from wizard families are generally better, and their qualities are much better.


    An apprentice from an ordinary family is much worse.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    With this group of apprentices becoming witches, their blood descendants can also be regarded as the descendants of witches. They have the blood of witches, and their qualifications will gradually improve after that.


    After several generations, I believe a large number of qualified apprentices will emerge in this area.


    Chen Heng has enough patience for this.


    In order to promote the birth rate of witches, the Empire issued a series of policies to encourage witches to have more children.


    If the family can have more children, it can not only enjoy preferential treatment in many aspects, but also have the priority of promotion.


    Under various measures, the wizard should be encouraged to have more children.


    While developing itself, the Empire began to explore outside.


    In the 50th year of Liming calendar, liming Empire started a war with Hai nationality, and a big war began.


    At that time, after 50 years of cultivation, the strength of the Empire has greatly increased, and the number of formal witches has more than doubled.


    Some of these increased formal wizards were promoted by three-level apprentices in the past, and some were promoted by talents in the new era.


    However, with the adoption of new training methods, these newly promoted formal wizards are promoted in the safest and scientific way, ensuring their combat effectiveness on the premise of minimizing risks.


    Therefore, although they are newly promoted witches, their combat effectiveness is not weak at all.


    In contrast, the Hai people do not have so many witches, but they also have their own unique excellence.


    After all, they are sea people, living naturally in the ocean, with a natural geographical advantage.


    In contrast, human witches living on the mainland are at a disadvantage.


    The war began gradually.


    This is another decade.


    The ten-year war did not stop until 60 years after dawn.


    When the Royal Court of Haizu was broken, a large number of Haizu tribes finally declared their surrender.


    The promoted royal family led the remaining Haizu to leave the existing Haizu and move further.


    This also declared the overall victory of the dawn empire.


    Time goes on.


    In the 65th year of Liming calendar, Chen Heng, who had been in Liming city for a long time, finally went out, and the mighty team came to a place.


    "Is that it?"


    A silver forest stands in front of us, and the hazy light is flashing, which vaguely gives us a very beautiful feeling.


    Beauty, tranquility, antiquity...


    all kinds of unique charm float here, which makes people feel very comfortable when they see this forest.


    "Mo Plateau..."


    looking at the silver forest in front of him, Chen Heng murmured to himself and said softly.


    Mo plateau is a unique place in Hemu region.


    Here is the last elf tribe in Hemu area, and also their last seclusion place.


    The silver forest is a unique silver tree of the elves. It is not only a unique magic plant, but also a symbol of the elves.


    The rest of the place is almost invisible, but there''s a pile here.


    "Your Majesty, do you want me to go and inform you first?"


    The local governor was an official wizard. Hearing that Chen Heng was coming, he was a little frightened. At the moment, he said, "I have something to do with those elves. I have made several deals in the past."


    "No more."


    Chen Heng shook his head and said, "they have come."


    Voice falls, a few people in front of the body not from a Leng, subconsciously turned to look to the distance.


    There, some figures slowly stepped forward and came over.


    Those figures are similar to ordinary people, but they are generally more beautiful, thin, and their eyes are also deep black.


    Wearing simple leather armour, they just stepped forward and came from a distance.

 Chapter 215

    "Hello, your majesty..."


    in the distance, the group of people came from the distance, wearing leather armor one by one, and walked slowly to Chen Heng.


    When that group of people came near, Chen Heng''s bodyguard was subconsciously on guard and looked at the group of people in the distance.


    To be precise, these should not be called people.


    Their facial features are different from those of ordinary human beings. Although they seem similar on the surface, they are actually quite different.


    This may not be very clear to ordinary people, but it is a very clear thing for many witches present.


    These are elves.


    "Long time no see."


    Looking at these elves, Chen Heng nodded and then said, "you know what I mean."


    "Your Majesty''s men have already been here."


    In front of him, among the elves, the middle-aged one who was the leader spoke softly and said, "in order to welcome your Majesty''s arrival, we have prepared a grand banquet, waiting for your Majesty''s coming."


    "I hope so."


    Chen Heng nodded, then slowly moved forward under the guidance of the middle-aged spirit in front of him.


    Walking along the road, the surrounding scenery gradually unfolds.


    The light silver brilliance appears all around. It looks very beautiful and unique.


    The silver tree stands around, blooming that kind of unique breath, which makes people look sideways.


    It has to be said that the elves are worthy of being praised as the first witches.


    Although the elves in Hemu area have come to an end, they can still clearly feel the traces of magic and sorcery in their place.


    All around is full of rich element particle breath, far more obvious than what Chen Heng felt in other places in the past.


    If there is no accident, this place in front of us should be an energy node.


    A large number of elemental particles emerge from this place, and the silver trees around take advantage of these forces, absorb them into themselves, and then guide them to other places through the unique magic of the elves.


    All corners are full of traces of magic and sorcery.


    Chen Heng continues to move forward.


    For his arrival, the attitude of the elves is very calm, not too enthusiastic, but far from the strong rejection of the outside world.


    Of course, this attitude may also be related to Chen Heng''s identity.


    After all, today, he is the emperor of Liming Empire, the only master of the region of Hemu.


    Even the whole sea clan is not an opponent, let alone the withering spirit.


    If they don''t want to suffer, they can''t take out their previous attitude.


    From the peripheral area into which, a beautiful landscape show.


    Then Chen Heng went inside.


    Like human beings, elves also build houses to live in.


    However, their houses are very unique, because of personal preferences, they are different.


    Some are even built directly on trees, and they look pretty solid.


    This is to let Chen Heng rise some interest, all the way to see.


    Moving on, he saw the leader of the elves.


    An old wizard.


    This is the only official wizard left in the elves, but he is very powerful and can be regarded as the top among them.


    In the whole Hemu area, excluding Chen Heng himself, the strength of the old wizard can be ranked in the top five.


    In the past, it was precisely because of the existence of this old wizard and the ubiquitous border around that the Elves were able to survive in this place and not completely die out.


    "I came here to invite and fulfill a promise."


    Looking at the old wizard, Chen Heng whispered his intention.


    Once upon a time, because of an accident, he had some relationship with Yana, a semi elf wizard from a foreign land, and got some favor from the other side.


    The inheritance stone in his hand comes from the other party.


    At that time, Chen Heng promised to take care of the elves in Hemu when the time is right.


    He came here this time to fulfill his promise.


    He said the contact with Yana again, then spoke softly and gave the other party a choice.


    "If you are willing to go out, I can let all of them enter Liming college, and promise that there will be a member of the elves in Liming college after that."


    "If you don''t want to, I will canonize you as the Duke of Mogao and the nearby area as the territory of the elves."


    Listen to Chen Heng''s words, at that time the bodyguard beside Chen Heng and the governor were not surprised.


    In their view, Chen Heng''s hand is not generous.Members of Liming college, this is the management of Liming college. There are only ten members in total. They can not only participate in the management of Liming college, but also obtain the research results within Liming College for the first time, and get in touch with the most advanced magic and knowledge.


    Nowadays, with the unification of the human world, all the witches gather under the dawn academy, and the development of witches is also changing with each passing day.


    In the past, various schools and colleges often studied each other, expanding and researching in a certain field.


    Many ancient schools even live in seclusion and concentrate on their own research.


    This is undoubtedly unreasonable and not quite right.


    It''s good to study behind closed doors and focus on one''s own knowledge, but it''s easier to get results only through discussion and communication.


    And if we study in private, it will lead to many embarrassing problems.


    Other people may have worked out what you have worked hard on.


    That would be embarrassing.


    The cost of waste is high.


    In Hemu area, it''s the same magic template, but it''s developed into different kinds of magic. Many of them are created in this way.


    When all the witches come together under the banner of Liming college, all the achievements of the past witches school will not be summarized, and then they will be taught to other witches.


    And a large number of witches gathered together, which also led to the constant collision of each other''s thoughts, and the results were far easier than in the past.


    In addition to the excavation of historical relics, the whole wizard civilization is changing with each passing day. Almost every two years, new achievements appear.


    If you want to get in touch with these achievements, the member position of Liming college is the best choice.


    If the elves want to integrate into the whole, this choice is the best.


    It is another way to canonize the Duke and give the land nearby to the elves.


    If the elves don''t want to integrate into the collective, they just want to close their doors and live their own life quietly, then this is the best choice.


    With the title conferred by the Empire, the Elves will also be protected, so that they will not be regarded as good experimental materials by the witches as they used to be.


    Both options are undoubtedly excellent.


    For ordinary people, they are not likely to get this result even if they struggle all the time.


    But for the elves at the moment, it is easy to do.


    Think of here, the presence of the wizard can not help but put their eyes into the front, the heart is full of envy and envy.


    For the two choices given by Chen Heng, the wizard fell into thinking.


    It was a long time before he gave an answer and made a choice.


    The old wizard decided to lead the elves to join dawn college.


    This is the choice to integrate into the collective.


    As an old man, the wizard can see it clearly.


    If you choose the second way, you will be able to live well under the protection of Liming Empire, but in the future, if you encounter an accident, it will also become extremely miserable.


    Living in a carefree environment without competition with others, the elves may gradually degenerate and waste their talents in the end.


    And once the dawn Empire disappears, or no longer protects them, they will become fish and be slaughtered.


    By then, the situation will be even more miserable than it is now.


    Instead of this, it is better to take the initiative to join Liming college, to compete with other witches, in order to strengthen themselves.


    The old wizard thought for a long time, and finally made such a decision.


    For the old wizard''s decision, Chen Heng nodded and said nothing more.


    Seriously speaking, in fact, the addition of the elves is also a good thing for liming college.


    No matter how weak they are, the elves used to be the masters of the world. They must have the legacy and part of the inheritance left by their ancestors, and some of the wizard knowledge handed down by the ancient elves.


    These things are an excellent supplement to Liming college.


    Perhaps with these things, the path for a regular wizard to be promoted to a second level wizard can be explored clearly.


    Yes, exploration.


    During the world war, wizard civilization undoubtedly developed to a great extent.


    However, Hemu area originally developed from the fog, in which the wizard civilization has long disappeared, and now everything is excavated from some relics.


    At the beginning, it was just some common meditation methods, but with the appearance and reproduction of the initial wizard apprentices, it gradually evolved into the present situation.


    In fact, the development history of Hemu region is very limited.


    Up to now, it''s just a step to explore the formal wizard, but the road above the formal wizard has not been clear.This matter has puzzled the witches in Hemu area for hundreds of years. It was not until the dawn college was founded and all the witches studied together in these decades that there was some dawn.


    However, if we want to make a real breakthrough, there are still many problems to be solved.


    With the addition of the elves, maybe it can speed up the speed.


    Next time, Chen Heng will be a guest among the elves and experience the scenery of the elves.


    I have to say, the scenery here is very good.


    It seems that the elves are born to be masters of aesthetics, and they have their own unique pursuit for everything.


    This pursuit is manifested in all aspects, especially in this place where the elves have lived for generations.


    The scenery around is beautiful, and all kinds of scenery look like works of art, which is particularly moving.


    Chen Heng looked around, but it was an eye opener.


    After staying here for several days, Chen Heng left here and went to other places.


    However, before leaving, Chen Heng secretly collected the blood of several elves in places that ordinary people don''t know, and collected their samples back to serve as materials.


    Chen Heng''s original intention is actually to want some elves'' bodies, but considering the purpose of this visit, he didn''t mention it.


    After all, whether it''s directly killing the living elves or digging up the corpses, it doesn''t seem very good for the elves who have just reached cooperation.


    Therefore, Chen Heng did not go too far.


    Anyway, for the time being, he does not lack this material.


    Although the elves in the whole Hemu region are mainly concentrated in the Mo plateau, a few of them are still living outside.


    There was an auction of elves and slaves in Herod.


    And as time goes by, there will certainly be some natural deaths among the elves.


    It would be nice to sneak in at that time.


    "But according to my previous character, I don''t care about these things. I will kill some of those elves directly."


    On the way back, recalling his own changes, Chen Heng shook his head secretly.


    Now, sixty or seventy years later, he has gradually felt the influence of the imprint of faith on him.


    To be exact, the imprint of faith itself will not affect his character.


    What influenced him was the positive faith that he absorbed when he tried.


    It is the power of belief accumulated in the belief world for countless years, and its magnitude is unimaginable.


    When Chen Heng accepted the inheritance of faith imprint, in order to obtain a powerful force, he accepted the power of faith.


    This force is indeed huge, and in Chen Heng''s feelings, there is almost no one to rival.


    Even though he was in the helmu area in those years, the mind eating wizard who was rampant in this area could not face him more than a few moves and was directly captured by him.


    But too much power also affected him.


    Power itself will affect people''s mind, not to mention the power of faith, which is produced by the mind.


    For a long time, Chen Heng has found that his personality is gradually changing.


    Take just now.


    He wanted the corpses of the elves for the sake of their blood origin, to test the practice method of moon god worship.


    If he had been in the past, he would not have been so gentle as he is now. He would have started secretly. Even if he didn''t catch some living elves from Mo plateau, he would have to go to the tomb of the elves.


    Anyway, even if he did something, the elves didn''t dare to say anything more. They had to eat the loss secretly.


    But now, it''s much milder.


    It seems that while he accepts the power, he is also influenced by the power of faith, and his character changes gradually.


    Secretly shook his head, for his change, Chen Heng himself is not exclusive.


    The influence of the power of belief is not a forced transformation, but an amplification of the innate good thoughts in the heart.


    If there is no good thought in one''s heart, then the power of belief can not affect anything.


    As long as it doesn''t affect his own reason, Chen Heng doesn''t care about this change.


    Anyway, when it''s time to make a move, he won''t have any hesitation.


    However, it is not a good thing to go on like this.


    With the passage of time, the influence of the power of faith will inevitably continue to intensify.


    Now it''s only this level, but in the future it won''t be.


    Chen Heng didn''t want to be a saint.


    It''s OK to pretend occasionally, but if you really want to be one, it''s OK.


    Thinking of this, an idea flashed through his mind.


    "Maybe it''s time to leave..."This thought flashed through his mind, and he looked at the vast land in the distance.


    The days that followed gradually passed.


    A few months later.


    In the luxurious and spacious laboratory, Chen Heng leaves in front of several corpses and looks at the scarlet liquid in his hands.


    In his hand, there was a small bottle of test tube, in which the crimson liquid flowed.


    This is the blood source extracted from those corpses. However, compared with what Chen Heng extracted and processed in the past, the activity of this small bottle is very low, and it seems that there is not much vitality at all.


    No wonder.


    After all, the origin of this bottle of blood was extracted from the corpse.


    In order to get the bodies of these elves, Chen Heng sent people around to inquire about them in the past few months, and then collected these bodies from various places and extracted this small bottle of blood origin.


    "The blood of the spirit......"


    looking at the origin of the blood in front of him, Chen Heng put it under the microscope and observed it carefully.


    In the wizarding world, in order to observe more micro level things, the microscope has been invented, but the multiple can not be compared with the modern.


    Under the magnification of the microscope, some unusual conditions are shown.


    In the crimson liquid, there is a little silver wire, which is very unique, but very thin, so it can''t be seen by the naked eye.


    "More advanced origin of blood?"


    If Chen Heng has some thoughts, this idea flashed in his heart.


    On top of the ordinary elves, there are also elves who have the blood of moon elves and sun elves.


    In front of these elves'' corpses, maybe they contain some royal blood?


    The thought flashed through his mind, and then without much hesitation, he went directly to one side, ready to absorb it.


    Swallowing the meridian of heaven, the origin of blood was gradually engulfed by him.


    Compared with the past, Chen Heng himself has changed a lot this time.


    An inexplicable force emerged from him.


    The mana in the body began to work spontaneously and became active somehow.


    Especially the power of Luna in his body.


    In Chen Heng''s body, it seems to feel something. The power of the moon god starts to work spontaneously and gradually integrates into Chen Heng''s body to help Chen Heng''s body stabilize.


    The process lasted for a long time and was not completely completed until a few days later.


    After blood fusion, Chen Heng went out of the laboratory and had a big meal in the outside world. Then he began to feel his change.


    He went to a mirror and stood there.


    In the mirror, Chen Heng''s appearance gradually unfolds.

 Chapter 216

    Before the mirror, Chen Heng''s appearance at the moment shows.


    He looks very handsome, especially handsome, with some gentle unique temperament, unforgettable.


    Up to now, decades have passed, but his appearance has not changed much. He is still the young man he used to be. He looks very handsome and full of charm.


    Chen Heng''s body seems to have been fixed as long as he got the inheritance and recognition of his belief mark. From then on, he has remained the same as before, and no longer has any change.


    After devouring some of the elves'' blood, Chen Heng''s body also had some unique features.


    For example, the ears have become sharper, the skin has become more delicate, and in general, it has become more prominent and beautiful.


    It seems that under the influence of the blood of the elves, his body age seems to have a trend of retrogression, from the original youth to the appearance of a teenager, which is very special.


    Looking at his appearance in the mirror, Chen Heng nodded.


    As he had thought before, after merging the blood of the elves, his appearance changed to a certain extent, but this degree of change is still within his acceptance range, which is nothing.


    This is the change in appearance.


    But internally, the change is going to be much bigger.


    The light silver power is surging in his body, and the moon god''s power is emerging in his body, so freely running in his body, it seems very natural at this time.


    Compared with the difficulties in the past, at this time, Chen Heng will feel much more relaxed in using the power of the moon god in his body, and the effect of practicing the worship of the moon god will be better.


    "Sure enough, it''s the meditation of the elves after all..."


    feeling the changes in his body, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and the idea flashed through his heart.


    No matter how to modify it, the idea of the moon god''s sacrifice is the only meditation method of the elves.


    Only the elves can play their best role.


    Although Chen Heng reluctantly modified the practice method of the worship of the God of the moon and succeeded in it, he was not an elf family and could not give full play to its best effect. He just managed to use it.


    But now, after swallowing and fusing the blood of the elves, it is much easier for Chen Heng to practice the worship of the moon god.


    This is true in all respects.


    I believe that after this day, when Chen Heng meditates again, the effect will be much better.


    Feeling these, Chen Heng secretly nodded.


    After that, the last thing he did here was basically finished.


    Almost. It''s time to leave.


    "I don''t know what it will look like when I leave here."


    He walked out of the laboratory and looked at the prosperous city and the bright lights. This thought flashed in his heart.


    Under the leadership of this passer-by, electricity has been used, and now it has been used first in some cities.


    Of course, only some cities.


    As a matter of fact, it is not difficult for a wizard to master the knowledge of electricity.


    The relevant technology accumulation has already been completed.


    Once the invention and application of electricity, many other aspects can be developed.


    Maybe hundreds of thousands of years later, it will be a different place.


    "I hope the next time I come here, it will become what I want to be."


    Looking forward to the bright lights, a bright scene, Chen Heng heart flashed this idea, at this time can not help laughing.


    Although has decided to leave, but for his body, Chen Heng is not ready to give up.


    Just in these decades, Chen Heng has made some new explorations about the functions of the simulator.


    "Cut this body into a phantom."


    Looking at the city ahead, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    "If you cut the simulacrum, you will not be able to settle this simulation and bring back all the harvest. Are you sure?"


    In front of the body, familiar handwriting emerged, so clearly displayed.


    "Confirm."


    As for the choice of handwriting, Chen Hengzao has already determined that at the moment, naturally, there is no need to hesitate more.


    With his choice, in front of him, the familiar handwriting gradually dissipated, and then the new handwriting appeared.


    "Do you want to leave the simulation?"


    The familiar handwriting unfolds, and this moment reappears.


    Looking at the familiar handwriting in front of him, Chen Heng nodded again and directly chose to confirm.


    "Sure."


    Chen Heng nodded, but there was no hesitation at this moment.


    These are the things that have already been decided. There is no hesitation.


    Cutting function of the simulator, which is a new function of Chen Heng in recent years.The function of this function is to keep Chen Heng''s simulation body developing independently and form Chen Heng''s separation.


    Chen Heng''s noumenon can also end settlement and return to the previous world.


    However, in this way, the formed separation can not be settled, not only the simulation points can not be obtained, but also the big turntable can not be obtained.


    Think about it.


    The settlement of simulation is something that can only be carried out after the end of the simulator''s life.


    Now that the simulacrum has not died at all, the so-called settlement is out of the question.


    For his choice, Chen Heng has thought a lot.


    There is no doubt that if the direct settlement, in his current situation, he will be able to obtain a lot of simulation points, which can greatly replenish his inventory.


    But for his simulacrum, it''s not cost-effective.


    With the imprint of faith integrated into his body, the appearance of his body seems to be frozen. Decades later, not only his appearance has not changed, but also the breath of life has not weakened.


    In the foreseeable future, his body will survive for many years. It''s a waste to settle accounts directly.


    Moreover, the dawn empire is now on the right track. If Chen Heng wants to continuously obtain the achievements of the dawn Empire, he must continue to stay.


    Chen Heng could have kept on simulating, but he didn''t choose to.


    The influence of the power of faith is more and more great. Chen Heng is afraid that if he goes on like this, his character will change more and more. If he reaches a very deep level, I''m afraid that even if he leaves the body and returns to the noumenon, he will not be able to eliminate this influence.


    It''s better to get rid of this hidden danger as soon as possible.


    And there are many other benefits.


    In the foreseeable future, Chen Heng is bound to enter the wizarding world.


    When he enters the wizarding world next time, with a ready-made dawn Empire to assist him, his progress will be more smooth, and he will not start from scratch every time.


    All sorts of thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s mind, and then he looked into his eyes. At last, without much hesitation, he spoke directly.


    "Return


    The light golden light began to spread from all over Chen Heng''s body, and finally covered his whole body.


    Under the cover of light, Chen Heng''s body began to emit a faint light, and an inexplicable rhythm emerged.


    Different from the past, this time, Chen Heng has no abnormality on the surface, but in his mind, a little spiritual light emerges and disappears.


    A moment later, standing in the same place, Chen Heng opened his eyes again.


    The power of positive beliefs emerged, and it was displayed all over him.


    In his eyes, a touch of gold showed up, just like that.


    After breaking away from self-consciousness, this body seems to be influenced more quickly by positive faith. At the moment, the whole body is full of faith, and every move is like a saint, especially holy.


    When he opened his eyes, his face was calm, and his eyes were full of pure softness and light, just like the embodiment of positive faith.


    The power of positive faith is rippling and pervading.


    After a long time, Chen Heng turned around and looked at the sky.


    "Now I can''t be called Chen Heng any more, I can only be called ed...


    he looked at the sky and the thought flashed through his mind.

 Chapter 217

    It''s dark and deep. It''s all around.


    When Chen Heng opened his eyes again, his sight had changed and everything around him had changed.


    It''s a familiar place, in his room at home.


    All around is so familiar, let Chen Heng have a kind of inexplicable peace of mind and comfort.


    "Back..."


    looking at the familiar scenery around him, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and he sighed softly in his heart.


    At this time, he finally returns from the previous simulation, and then returns to his own ontology.


    Different from the past simulation experience, this time, Chen Heng did not complete the settlement, did not wait for his simulation body to end life and return, but returned ahead of time.


    The consequence of this is that he can''t settle the account this time, and he can''t get the lucky draw after that.


    But for Chen Heng, these are nothing.


    For him, the most precious thing in this simulation is nothing else. It is the inheritance of many witches, including the worship of the moon god, that he mastered during the simulation.


    And these things, along with his return, are still well preserved in his mind at the moment.


    With these and other things, Chen Heng will take them back slowly sooner or later.


    Don''t worry.


    Sitting on the head of his bed, Chen Heng''s mind flashed this idea, and then continued to look in front of him.


    "Divide: ed."


    In front of the body, the familiar handwriting is displayed.


    With the emergence of this line of writing, some information also poured into Chen Heng and was known by him.


    "Can it be so?"


    Feeling the message in his mind, Chen Heng was surprised.


    According to the suggestion of the simulator just now, after the simulator becomes a separate body, it is not completely cut off from the body, and can still be used.


    To a certain extent, the power of ontology and simulant is shared.


    This means that to a certain extent, Chen Heng can use part of the power of the simulacrum to act on his own ontology.


    But this kind of operation is not free, but needs to consume enough simulation points to be able to do.


    But from Chen Heng''s current simulation point of view....


    thinking of the simulation point, Chen Heng can''t help but look down at his remaining balance.


    Simulation points: 817


    after the previous simulation, Chen Heng has only 800 simulation points left.


    Although this point of simulation is enough for Chen Heng to simulate, it is not enough.


    This is also Chen Heng''s mistake.


    If this time the simulator returns and the simulator can settle accounts normally, then judging from what he has done before, the number of simulation points he can obtain must be quite a lot.


    However, he did not make such a choice in the end. Instead, he separated the simulacrum independently and turned it into a part of himself.


    In this way, it is not only unable to obtain new simulation points, but also indirectly smashes the previous simulation points.


    Although in Chen Heng''s view, this part of the investment in simulation points is very worthwhile, but as far as the current situation is concerned, Chen Heng does have a lot less simulation points on hand.


    There is a great shortage of stock.


    But for all that, Chen Heng didn''t care.


    It''s nothing to be short of stock.


    When he first woke up to the simulator, it wasn''t as many as 800 simulation points. It''s different. It''s gradually developed to this point.


    It''s just a temporary shortage. It''s nothing.


    However, if Chen Heng wants to use the power of simulacrum on the ontology, he will consume a lot of simulation points.


    "Full use of power, 1000 simulation points per minute?"


    Looking at the price of the simulator in front of him, Chen Heng was speechless for a long time. At this time, he didn''t know what to say.


    He thought that the price of borrowing power would be very expensive, but he did not expect that it would be so expensive.


    One minute is a thousand simulation points, so ten minutes is ten thousand?


    This is a big house burning simulation points. It can''t afford to burn at all.


    According to Chen Heng''s current inventory, even the simulation point supporting one minute is not enough.


    This is really...


    Chen Heng is a little speechless, but he doesn''t know how to say it.


    Ten thousand simulation points, if the price is all invested in the simulation, Chen Heng does not know what kind of identity he can buy.


    I''m afraid it''s not a direct start.


    But on the other hand, it''s a reasonable price.


    The strength of separated ED is very strong indeed.


    With the imprint of faith, the blessing of faith power accumulated in a world for countless years, even Chen Heng himself does not know how powerful the strength of De is.In any case, according to his current experience, it is incomparably powerful. Even though Chen Heng was once the real king of the world, when his strength was at its peak, it was much inferior to him.


    The cost of borrowing such strength is very high.


    This price is not incomprehensible.


    However, after understanding this function, Chen Heng will have more cards.


    It''s all right in the simulation, but if his noumenon encounters any threat in the future, he can directly summon ed. Even if the time is short, he should be able to push down all the enemies in time.


    Even one minute is enough to do a lot of things for such a level of existence as separated ed.


    Although with Chen Heng''s current wealth, he can''t even support the cost of one minute.


    "It seems that in the near future, we have to find a way to conduct a simulation."


    Thinking of the cost of summoning separation, Chen Heng shakes his head secretly, and this idea flashes in his heart.


    Just a simulation, according to previous habits, Chen Heng originally wanted to carry out the next simulation every few months.


    However, looking at the current situation, for the sake of ontology security, it''s better to get as many simulation points as possible, which can be used in case of emergency.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng thought for a moment, then flashed an idea.


    "How many simulation points do you need to show the mark of faith?"


    The thought flashed through his mind and he tried to ask.


    In his mind, the simulator also gave a response.


    "It takes 15000 simulation points to directly strip the belief mark of separation."


    "It takes 57000 simulation points to transfer the core of the belief imprint on the separation, while retaining the belief imprint on the separation..."


    two different messages emerge and float in Chen Heng''s mind.


    Feeling these two different messages, Chen Heng can''t help but draw.


    "Fifty thousand..."


    of the two processing methods, the former one is not too bad, and more than ten thousand simulation points are not much different from the previous one.


    But in the second way, the consumption is much larger, and the required simulation points are directly increased to more than 50000 simulation points.

 Chapter 218

    More than 20000 simulation points.


    That''s not a big number.


    It is not polite to say that Chen Heng has simulated several times in the past, and all the simulation points he has obtained up to now may not have this number.


    Even for Chen Heng at the moment, this figure is too exaggerated.


    But there''s no way.


    Chen Heng frowned.


    If you choose the first method, it will be direct, and the simulation points will be reduced a lot, but inevitably, there will be some problems.


    For example, I''m afraid that the terrorist force on ED will disappear here.


    Up to now, most of the strength of ED is actually based on his belief.


    Without the imprint of faith, without the blessing of the great power of faith, ED will be beaten back to his original form immediately.


    The original strength will gradually dissipate and lose the imprint of faith. The huge power of faith will be lost, and ED will gradually recover his original strength from his current strength.


    Although up to now, even if there is no power blessing of faith mark, separated ED can also be regarded as the apex of the formal wizard, and still dominates the dawn Empire, but he will lose his current high position and strength.


    At that time, there may be some problems.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng secretly shakes his head and makes a choice.


    For Chen Heng at the moment, it is extremely important to have a powerful part that can summon strength at a critical moment. Even if he pays more simulation points, he must keep it.


    Moreover, for him at the moment, whether it''s the first choice or the second choice, it doesn''t make any difference.


    He can''t afford it anyway.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help sighing. Then he got up in silence and walked out.


    Open the window, the outside sunlight is bright.


    It''s still day now, and the bright sunlight from outside shines on Chen Heng, showing his face, which is particularly unique.


    This is the sunshine and scenery of the original world, which is especially familiar and natural for Chen Heng.


    Looking at the scenery, Chen Heng''s mind gradually calmed down, quietly looked to the distance, so quietly observed.


    Walking out of her room, Wang Li is still busy and doing her work everywhere.


    Chen Heng stood in the same place and observed silently for a while.


    On the top of Wang Li''s head, there was still no sign that the thick black dead air had dissipated. Now it was still there, and it was even stronger than before.


    Looking at this, it seems that the distance from the arrival of the doomed robbery is getting closer.


    Of course, Chen Heng himself is also general.


    As time goes by, above his head, the dead spirit is also very obvious, which can be easily seen by Chen Heng.


    In this regard, Chen Heng has no idea.


    At present, there is too little information. He does not know what is happening in the real world and what is about to appear. He can do nothing at the moment.


    At present, the only thing he can do seems to be quietly waiting for the day to come.


    Of course, compared with before, Chen Heng has relaxed a lot after discovering the new functions of the simulator and having the power to summon separation.


    At least, not as nervous as before.


    With the strength of separation, no matter what kind of situation we face after that, we believe that we have the strength to deal with it.


    However, in order to give full play to the power of separation as much as possible, Chen Heng also needs to increase his reserve of simulation points as much as possible, so as not to allow himself to borrow the power of separation more leisurely.


    Otherwise, if it''s really a critical time, he can''t summon the separation even for a minute, that''s bad.


    Therefore, although he has returned to the real world, Chen Heng is not prepared to stay here too much.


    Only a week later, Chen Heng is ready to leave, want to carry out the next simulation.


    But at this time, some unexpected things happened.


    In the name of the guardian, something suddenly came to him.


    This is something the guardian sent to him through the special channel of the demon Defense Department. It''s not complicated.


    It was a drawing and a prophecy.


    "Seven day God meteorite..."


    looking at the drawings and the contents recorded above, Chen Heng could not help but frown.


    The contents recorded on the drawings are horrible and complex, just some simple pictures.


    The content of the picture is a picture of the stone wall, which is consistent with a legend of the world.


    Chen Heng frowned as he looked at the contents of the drawings and the guardian''s conjecture on the contents of these things. At this time, he seemed to think of something.In the photos, the appearance of the stone wall is vividly presented, on which various scenes of extermination are recorded.


    As in Chen Heng''s previous life, there is also a legend of extermination in this world.


    It is said that the creator of the world used seven days to create the world.


    At the end of the world, the world will also be destroyed in the seven day world.


    Within seven days, there will be all kinds of natural disasters, which will destroy the world together.


    This is an ancient legend in this world. Its origin is unknown, but it is widely spread.


    For these seven kinds of natural disasters, many people have different interpretations, so they also interpret different myths, legends and stories.


    For these, although Chen Heng knows, he never cares.


    But now, looking at this drawing, Chen Heng instinctively emerges this legend.


    "Seven pairs of stone walls, the legend of seven days'' destruction, what on earth is this..."


    Chen Heng''s hands and feet pause.


    Instinctively, he felt that there seemed to be some connection, but he didn''t know how to say it or explain it.


    An inexplicable sense of horror emerged and poured in from my heart.


    Feeling this feeling, Chen Heng can''t help shaking his hand holding the drawing.


    A fleeting sense of familiarity came to mind.


    In his body, the light of the mark of destiny blooms and emerges from his body.


    The flash of light is suffocating.


    Feel the whole body up and down the emergence of this feeling, Chen Heng heart flashed a lot of ideas.


    A lot of messy memories come to mind.


    "What is this inexplicable feeling..."


    he reaches out his hand, and at this moment, the imprint of destiny in his body is activated to exert his power as much as possible.


    After this simulation, Chen Heng has been able to give better play to the power of his own destiny mark.


    A force emerges from the mark of destiny and rushes outward with the force in the body. At this moment, it seems that it has broken some invisible barrier and peeped a moment from a chaotic darkness.


    A barren land.


    The ruins of the city stand there.


    The original prosperous city has already fallen into a dead silence, and the once bustling place has become a dead city.


    Among the fragments of the house, a figure in a school uniform fell to the ground alone. His skin was shriveled and he had become a mummy.


    Around, similar scenes emerge, the whole city is full of scorched earth and corpses.


    The mummy in his school uniform fell to the ground alone, with a ferocious face. His eyes were wide open, as if revealing resentment and terror.


    Chen Heng and the mummy''s eyes looked at each other, and then the next moment, he suddenly woke up.


    "It was..."


    he opened his eyes wide, recalled the scene he had just seen, and was horrified: "me?"


    Although it has become a mummy, the familiar face is undoubtedly Chen Heng himself.


    It''s just such a scene. It''s too scary.


    At a certain moment, the city will turn into ruins, he will also become a corpse, face ferocious fall to the ground?


    Is this the corner of the future?


    Chen Heng was pale and gasped.


    In his body, the mark of destiny, which had been blooming brilliantly, was now dimmed. Now it was dark, without any light.


    Obviously, just now, Chen Heng''s own consumption has been great. At the moment, not only Chen Heng''s own consumption, but also the power of the mark of destiny has been affected.


    Chen Heng''s face turned pale and coughed.


    His eyes were a little absent-minded. At this time, his mind was still recalling the scene just now.


    "So what exactly did I see just now?"


    At this time, the thought flashed in his heart, constantly thinking.


    Under normal circumstances, if the conditions are suitable, we can really see the corner of the future and see what will happen in the future through the mark of destiny.


    But Chen Heng felt that it was not so simple.


    There seems to be a bigger secret.


    In this regard, there was an idea in his heart, but he hesitated.


    However, no matter what, for Chen Heng, the scene just now is not a good thing.


    Thinking of this, he could not help but lower his head and continued to look in front of him.


    Simulation point: 817.


    In front of you, familiar simulation interfaces emerge.


    "Xiao Heng, what''s the matter?"


    Not far away, Wang Li''s voice came.


    Chen Heng subconsciously raised his head, and then was not surprised.


    In the distance, Wang Li was still standing as before, with an apron on her body and some turnips in her hands, as if she was cleaning up.However, her face was not her original appearance, but a skeleton.


    On the rotten neck, there is a skull with rotten flesh and blood standing on it, which is connected with hair. At a glance, it is very frightening.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Looking at Chen Heng''s pale face, the skeleton seemed to have some doubts and said, "are you tired?"


    "No


    Chen Heng reluctantly laughed and said, "I''ll have a rest."


    "Good."


    Skeleton looked at Chen Heng, did not ask, just nodded.


    In the past moment, after a long time, the power of the mark of destiny in the body completely disappeared. Chen Heng looked again and found that Wang Li had changed back to her original appearance.


    Looking at this scene, he breathed a sigh of relief, then quietly turned back to his room.


    "I didn''t expect that...


    when he returned to his room, he sat at the head of his bed and thought about the scenes just now. He couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    He did not expect that he had just come back and would go to the next simulation.


    But there''s no way.


    The scene he saw before really made him care.


    The scene peeped by the mark of destiny cannot be empty.


    In order to avoid him and his relatives really go to that step, he must strengthen himself as soon as possible and have a stronger power.


    And if you want to do all this, you have to continue to simulate.


    Thinking of this, he made a decision silently in his heart, and then continued to look in front of him.


    As he watched, the simulation interface reappeared.


    "Do you want to simulate?"


    In front of Chen Hengshen, the familiar selection interface emerged.


    After Chen Heng confirms his choice, the next interface appears.


    "Choose your world."


    The names of the three worlds come out again.


    Wizard world, holy land world, azure world.


    Think for a moment, then look to one side, look to the azure world.


    He entered this time for nothing else but to obtain simulation points as much as possible.


    Therefore, the holy land world, which had not been explored before, was first abandoned by him.


    As for the wizarding world, he had just entered one time before, but he didn''t mean to enter the second time.


    It''s just right to enter the azure world.


    Once as a real king, he knew nothing more about the practice system of the world.


    It''s just right to go straight into it.


    After choosing the world to enter, a lot of choices pop up next.


    Chen Heng did not hesitate, directly chose random.


    In front of my eyes, the familiar big turntable began to rotate, and then fell slowly under Chen Heng''s gaze, and landed in a certain area.


    "White and red?"


    Looking at the area under the big turntable, Chen Heng couldn''t help shaking his head.


    The largest area on the big turntable is the white board area.


    This time, he turned to the area with some red in the white, which is only slightly better than the lowest grade white.


    This luck seems to be very ordinary.


    However, Chen Heng is not very concerned.


    Since it''s random, there must be a time for good luck and bad luck.


    As long as you don''t go to the lowest level of whiteboard, then luck is not too bad.


    This level should be pretty good.


    However, in general, 500 simulation points have changed the status of such a level, which should be a loss on the whole.


    After random, Chen Heng has only 300 simulation points left.


    Looking at his remaining simulation points, Chen Heng thought for a moment, and finally did not do anything more.


    "Start simulation?"


    In front of my eyes, the familiar handwriting showed up again.


    In this regard, Chen Heng did not hesitate, directly chose to agree.


    A faint light came out of Chen Heng''s body and covered his whole body.


    Then, accompanied by an inexplicable change, Chen Heng''s consciousness fell into a dark, and disappeared.


    ......


    dark scenes emerge.


    As in the past, Chen Heng first experienced a hazy journey, and then his consciousness slowly returned.


    When the light in front of him showed up again, Chen Heng opened his eyes.


    In my mind, pieces of memory show up, so far and emerge.


    Zhang Hao, a disciple of Liuyun sect, has three levels of refining.


    Born in Jiufeng Zhangjia, he is a collateral descendant of Zhangjia. He was originally an ordinary people. Because of his spiritual roots, he was led to Liuyun sect to practice....


    all kinds of information came to mind.Memories of the past are constantly springing up, and this moment just rushes out and fills my mind.


    After a while, Chen Heng opened his eyes and shook his head.


    "Elder martial brother Zhang?"


    On one side, there was a sound.


    Chen Heng returned to his senses and looked to one side.


    There, a young man stood, looking at Chen Heng''s reaction at the moment, and seemed to have some doubts: "what''s the matter?"


    "No harm."


    Chen Heng looked at the boy, then shook his head and said, "I''m just a little tired recently, so I don''t have enough energy."


    "I see."


    The boy''s face showed admiration: "elder martial brother is really diligent."


    "Where, where."


    With a smile on his face, Chen Heng spoke softly.


    As they talked, they walked forward.


    His name is Liu Wen. Like Chen Heng, he is also a disciple of Liuyun sect.


    They often attend classes together, so they have a good relationship.


    "It''s said that many new disciples will be introduced in this ceremony. I wonder if there will be some younger martial sisters at that time?"


    Walking on the road, Liu Wen suddenly opened his mouth and said, with some longing on his face.


    "There should be."


    Chen Heng looked at each other and said softly.


    It should be very important for Liuyun sect to recruit disciples.


    Every two years, liuyunzong opens the mountain gate to recruit new disciples.


    Recently, it is time to recruit new students.


    Such as Chen Heng and Liu Wen, they have been running around recently.


    According to what Chen Heng''s predecessor learned, this time he recruited a large number of new disciples, which is the largest number since he recruited several times recently.


    Therefore, this time to recruit disciples, such as Chen Heng, they generally have a lot of work to do.


    "It''s said that elder martial sister he will also come here this time..."


    it seems that she thought of something. Looking at Chen Heng, Liu Wen has a unique smile on his face, which seems to have some other meaning: "elder martial brother, you should seize the opportunity."


    "Elder martial sister he?"


    Chen Heng subconsciously a Leng, after a while, just found out this person from memory.


    Herrou, like Chen Heng''s predecessor, is a disciple of the outside world. He has two levels of spiritual cultivation, but his reputation is much better.


    Among the disciples of Liuyun sect, he Rou is a celebrity, a flower of Liuyun sect.


    At the same time, it is also one of the objects of Chen Heng''s former infatuation, whose infatuation degree is almost unknown.


    Now recalling the memory of his predecessor, Chen Heng can''t help being speechless.


    In his opinion, the obsession of the former body is a little too much.


    All kinds of deeds, even he was used to many routines of the passers-by, it was too much.


    It''s a brainless lick dog.


    "That''s good, of course."


    While feeling the memory in his mind, Chen Heng showed a smile on his face, imitating the appearance of his predecessor, showing a color of excitement: "let''s go, let''s go quickly."


    According to the former appearance of the past, Chen Heng showed this picture in front of him.


    For Chen Heng''s performance, Liu Wen seems not surprised, seems to have been a little used to it.


    They continued to move forward and slowly came to one side.

 Chapter 219

    According to the memory left by his predecessor, Chen Heng and Liu Wen moved forward together and went to one side.


    At the moment, there are already people waiting in line there.


    "Zhang Hao, a disciple of the outer hall, came to take orders."


    Taking out the token from his arms, Chen Heng spoke softly and said so.


    In front of him, the man took the token and roughly checked it. Then he didn''t say anything. He just nodded and let Zhang Hao pass.


    At the moment, the recruitment of students is over, but how to distribute the new group of students is still a big matter.


    Chen Heng and his wife are here for this.


    On the square in front of him, new disciples who had just entered Liuyun sect stood there.


    Compared with Chen Heng and other people, their age seems not too old, and they are generally about 14 or 15 years old.


    This is the most suitable age to enter the practice. After this age, it''s a little late to enter the practice.


    Chen Heng''s predecessor was to practice in Liuyun sect when he was young. He began to refine Qi at the age of ten. Until now, he has crossed many barriers and has three levels of cultivation.


    The new disciples, who are 14 or 15 years old, are still very old.


    If there is no accident, I will enter the sect at this age and embark on the path of practice. My future is bound to be slim.


    Chen Heng took the token from the middle-aged man in front of him and continued to look forward.


    "According to the regulations, the outer hall can take ten people back."


    In front of him, the middle-aged apprentice standing there was impatient and said to Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng nodded to show that he understood.


    In the square in front of us, most of the remaining disciples are older, usually about 14 or 15 years old.


    And the qualifications are certainly not very good.


    It''s a natural thing.


    Those younger and better qualified students will be picked out early, and they will not be able to reach the outer hall where Chen Heng is.


    However, Chen Heng does not care about this.


    Looking around casually, he began to look around.


    Although many of them have been taken away, there are still many people left in front of them.


    At the moment, they are facing Chen Heng''s line of sight, all over their faces are worried.


    There is a rule in Liuyun sect. After entering the sect, the new disciples will first become the servant disciples and go to various places to do chores.


    However, even if it''s miscellaneous work, the treatment will be different in different places.


    There are always some positions that are easy and have advantages, and there are always some positions that are disgusting and full of dirty work.


    For example, Chen Heng, who can come to pick people, is generally pretty good. Even if it''s not easy, at least it won''t be too bad.


    But once it''s time and no one''s picking it up, it''s a big problem.


    At that time, he will be directly pushed to lingkuang to dig.


    No one is willing to do the dirty work, so for these new disciples, it''s natural to seize every opportunity.


    In the crowd, looking at Chen Heng''s figure, many of his disciples were dazzled.


    A woman came forward slowly, walked up to Chen Heng, looked at him and said aloud, "elder martial brother Zhang!"


    "You don''t know me?"


    Chen Heng steps a meal, looking at in front of the woman, at this time can not help but some doubt: "are you?"


    "I''m ya''er."


    With a smile on her face, the girl said softly, "when I was a child, we met."


    "This time, my mother specially asked me to come to you."


    The girl opened her mouth in a soft voice. Her eyes were fixed on Chen Heng. She opened her mouth seriously and said that there was something else in it.


    If you take a serious look, you can find that the girl''s appearance is pretty, especially when she laughs.


    Looking at the girl, Chen Heng remembered who she was.


    If I remember correctly, the girl should be her kindred.


    His parents have some friendship with Chen Heng''s former parents.


    So, it''s a relationship account.


    Chen Heng nodded and looked at each other: "OK, come behind me."


    As the deacon of the outer hall, he has the right to choose people on behalf of the outer hall this time.


    Anyway, it''s all about picking people. Who exactly is it? What''s the difference?


    At least it doesn''t make any difference to Chen Heng.


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, Zhang Ya smiles and looks at the group of people behind him. Then she steps forward and walks slowly to Chen Heng''s back.


    The first person chooses to finish, Chen Heng continues to move forward, is preparing to continue to pick people.


    But at this time, Zhang Ya''s voice continued to ring behind him.


    "Brother of the clan..."


    behind her, Zhang Ya''s voice was very soft and special.


    "Ya''er, I still have some friends here. I don''t know if my brother can...""Don''t worry, if the elder brothers can take care of one or two of them, they will surely be rewarded later, at least for the filial piety of a spirit stone..."


    Zhang Ya''s voice is so light that it can hardly be heard clearly, but Chen Heng can understand it.


    He couldn''t help turning around and looking at Zhang Ya, some speechless.


    Young age does not learn, a series of operation is to play enough familiar.


    I don''t know what my parents taught me.


    The thought flashed through his mind, then he shook his head and said softly, "how many people?"


    "Five in all."


    Zhang Ya''s heart showed a happy look, and quickly said: "brother Zu agreed?"


    "Well."


    Chen Heng nodded faintly: "let them come."


    Voice down, Zhang Ya immediately went out, look like this is some can''t wait.


    Taking advantage of this Kung Fu that he leaves, Chen Heng also did not continue to pick a person, turn round directly, look around.


    Although many people have been selected, there are still many people in front of us, at least two or three hundred.


    But with the exception of a few, most of them look ordinary and nothing special.


    "Well?"


    Casual look, the next moment, Chen Heng not from a Leng, saw some unusual scenes.


    In a corner, a young girl was standing there.


    The girl''s age is not big. She seems to be about 15 or 16 years old. Her appearance is not excellent, but pretty.


    She was wearing a red robe. She looked a little dull and introverted. She stood alone in the corner. It was nothing special.


    Judging from her dress, her family background is obviously not very good. At most, she is just an ordinary family. Her appearance is not outstanding, and her character is dull and introverted.


    As for the 15-year-old or 16-year-old, it''s OK outside, but it''s the biggest one in this place.


    However, it is not these that attract Chen Heng, but the power of destiny on the other side''s head.


    The red power of destiny is displayed on the top of each other''s head, and it seems that some gold can be seen.


    It''s a pure force of destiny. It''s not weak.


    Of course, at this moment, the destiny of the other party has not been fully activated, and now it is still in silence.


    If not, the other side is not so ordinary now.


    Chen Heng secretly shook his head, and then pointed to the girl in the distance.


    "What''s your name?"


    Looking at the girl, he spoke directly and asked calmly.


    "Me?"


    The girl raised her head and looked at Chen Heng. It seemed that she didn''t think of it.


    But her reaction is very fast, after seeing Chen Heng, she immediately responded: "my name is Hou Juan."


    "Hou Juan."


    Chen Heng nodded: "if you want to come to waitang, just stand behind me."


    He spoke in a soft voice, saying so, and then did not ask much.


    For him at the moment, an ordinary destiny is nothing, just ask when he sees it.


    It doesn''t matter if the other party doesn''t want to.


    Hou Juan raised her head and looked at Chen Heng, her face suddenly showed the color of surprise.


    Under the envious gaze of other people, she strode forward and walked directly behind Chen Heng.


    Not far away, Zhang Ya also picked a good person, with three people went directly behind Chen Heng.


    Looking at Hou Juan, she could not help but be surprised. She whispered to remind her, "brother Zu, this man is from an ordinary family. He is just the daughter of a common farmer."


    She whispered a warning.


    This means that even if you take care of them, you can''t get any benefits from them, unlike other people.


    In this way, during this period of time, she was able to find out the origin of the new disciples around.


    "No harm."


    Looking at Zhang Ya''s appearance, Chen Heng was a little surprised and didn''t explain much. He just shook his head.


    Looking at Chen Heng''s appearance, Zhang Ya can''t help looking at Hou Juan, who is surprised at this time.


    "Do you like such a woman?"


    She looked at Chen Heng and Hou Juan, who was so dull that she couldn''t help but flash this idea in her heart.


    In her opinion, I don''t know why Chen Heng chose Hou Juan.


    But she didn''t dare to ask.


    After Hou Juan was selected from the crowd, Chen Heng didn''t do much. He threw the token to Liu Wen: "there are five left, younger martial brother, you can choose."


    "Thank you, elder martial brother."


    Holding the token in his hand, Liu Wen''s face suddenly showed the color of surprise.


    He and Chen Heng are also from the outer hall, but Chen Heng is obviously higher than him in both practice and status.


    In theory, this time, Chen Heng can completely ignore him and directly choose the person himself.Now only half of them are chosen, which obviously gives him face.


    Thinking of this, Liu Wen couldn''t help thinking of something, and then he opened his mouth with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, elder martial brother."


    "Last time I had some spirit wine, younger martial brother. I will send it to you later."


    He thought he had found out Chen Heng''s intention, patted his chest, and quickly assured him.


    Chen Heng was a little surprised.


    Are all the monks in this world like this?


    However, he didn''t say much, just nodded and seemed satisfied.


    Liu Wen was relieved. He happily picked up the token in his hand and went to pick someone up.


    Standing behind Chen Heng, he witnessed their behavior in the whole process. If Zhang yaruo thought about it, he didn''t know what he thought of.


    "Is this the world of friars..."


    the thought flashed through her mind.


    I have long heard that the world of friars is very cruel and realistic, and they always talk about profits when they communicate with each other. Today, when I see them, they are really extraordinary.


    Zhang Ya sighed in her heart and flashed the idea.


    "How are you doing now?"


    Beside him, Chen Heng''s voice rang out again.


    "I''ve started to sense aura, and I''m ready to start refining."


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, Zhang Ya quickly opened her mouth and told her practice progress: "I believe that at most two years, we can reach the level of refining."


    Speaking of this, she subconsciously straightened her chest and seemed very proud.


    Around her, listening to her words, the rest of her face showed envy.


    Chen Heng nodded and then looked at the others: "what about you?"


    Facing Chen Heng''s line of sight, other people are excited, and then begin to speak one by one.


    Until the last Hou Juan.


    In fact, the reason why Chen Heng asked this question was that he wanted to ask Hou Juan alone.


    The reason why I asked Zhang Ya first was just the beginning, which didn''t mean anything else.


    But in the eyes of others, it''s obviously not the case.


    "I...


    facing Chen Heng''s sight, Hou Juan opened her mouth and lowered her head in embarrassment:" I haven''t sensed aura yet... "


    " haven''t sensed aura yet? "


    The voice dropped, and the sight of several people on the scene changed.


    Chen Heng was also a little surprised: "have you never practiced before?"


    The practice in this world is similar to that in Chen Heng''s memory. It is also the process of first sensing aura, then refining aura, and gradually transforming aura into mana.


    But maybe it''s because the world is different. In the world Chen Heng went to, his practice is to refine the divine power, then build the foundation, and then go on.


    In this world, we should first sense aura, refine mana, enter the realm of refining spirit, and then slowly build the foundation.


    Generally speaking, there are some differences in the system because of different world, but the general road is the same.


    But I didn''t feel aura, which means that I haven''t even reached the first level of cultivation.


    "I''ve been practicing for half a year before..."


    Hou Juan opened her mouth, then whispered: "but I didn''t feel aura..."


    it seems that it''s not very interesting for her to say so.


    Listening to her words, Zhang Ya didn''t say anything, but unconsciously showed some contempt on her face.


    Half a year has not yet sensed aura, such qualifications are really poor to the extreme.


    I don''t know how I got into Liuyun sect.


    "I see."


    Chen Heng nodded, but didn''t say anything. He just said, "I''m your predecessor in the step of sensing aura."


    "If you have any doubts later, you can come to me."


    Hou Juan looks up in surprise and looks at Chen Heng. She looks surprised.


    "Thank you, elder martial brother."


    On one side, Zhang Ya opened her mouth and looked at Chen Heng. Her face was full of admiration: "elder martial brother is really kind."


    "It''s just some experience, nothing special."


    Chen Heng shook his head and then looked into the distance.


    In the distance, there is a woman standing there with a token in her hand. It seems that she is also here to pick people.


    However, different from Chen Heng''s, the other party''s choices are mostly female disciples.


    In Chen Heng''s eyes, the woman''s appearance is pretty good, beautiful, in this liuyunzong is very good.


    And this woman''s name is nothing else, it is he Rou, that is, Chen Heng, the woman whose body predecessor never forgets.


    Judging from the appearance of this woman, it is no wonder that the predecessor of this body will never forget her.After watching for a long time, in the distance, the woman seemed to be aware of it and turned to look in the direction of Chen Heng.


    "Elder martial sister he, that elder martial brother Zhang is looking at you again?"


    The voice of the woman chuckled and joked: "it seems that elder martial brother Zhang is really nostalgic for you."


    "In my opinion, elder martial sister, you might as well follow that elder martial brother."


    "No kidding."


    Being teased by the younger martial sisters around her, herrou also smiles, but she doesn''t agree: "it''s just an outside door..."


    she''s not blind, so she can see the pursuers around her.


    However, for Chen Heng, she is despised.


    Although the other looks pretty good, her family background, accomplishments and others are nothing to her.


    It''s not worth her commitment.


    In the face of the teasing of several sisters around, she just laughed and seriously picked people there.


    From the beginning to the end, they didn''t look back at Chen Heng.


    In the distance, Chen Heng looks back.


    He''s not a predecessor. He doesn''t think much about women.


    Herrou''s beauty is really good in liuyunzong, but in his opinion, it is just like this.


    Not far away, footsteps came.


    Liu Wen holding the token, some excited came from a distance.


    Looking at the people he picked, Chen Heng was speechless.


    I saw Liu tattoo, followed by women, and are the kind of pretty good.


    Looking at Liu Wen''s excited smile with some other meanings, Chen Heng can''t help being speechless.


    But he didn''t say anything. He just nodded, then turned around and walked to one side.


    Return the token. Chen Heng takes people back and arranges Zhang Ya and others one by one. Then he has some spare time and walks slowly to his room.


    Only then did he stop.


    "The third floor of alchemy..."


    back in his room, Chen Heng sat on the head of his bed and began to summarize.


    In the beginning, the practice of this world is to absorb the spiritual power and refine the magic power for the purpose of refining the spiritual realm.


    After refining the spirit realm, it is to build the foundation.


    The whole process is different from what Chen Heng knows, but the difference is not big.


    Then there is the problem of the world.


    In the past, Chen Heng once entered the world of heaven and youth, but that time he entered other worlds.


    This time, I came here.


    In this way, different from the wizarding world, there should be many different worlds in the green world.


    Just like Chen Heng''s previous life, there were many stars of different sizes outside the earth.


    This world should be the same, just because of the different rules of the world, so in Chen Heng''s previous life is the stars, the world is many different sizes of the world.


    Different worlds inevitably breed different practices.


    This is inevitable.


    Even if they are in the same world, the customs and languages of many nationalities will be different, not to mention the system developed in isolation from each other in different worlds.


    Therefore, it is quite normal that there are different systems of practice in different worlds of the azure world.


    The surprise Chen Heng felt at the moment should be from this.

 Chapter 220

    After staying in his room for a long time, Chen hengcai repeatedly understood the general system of the world.


    Generally speaking, there is not much difference between the practice of this world and those before him. The way is still the same, but there are some differences in some details.


    But after all, they are in the same big world, so the basic rules and the like are basically the same.


    The difference between practice is only superficial, and there is still not much difference on the specific level.


    Even if there are some gaps, at most, they are just at the beginning of practice.


    In the later stage, the qualities of practice should not be much different.


    Sitting on the head of the bed, Chen Heng thinks about it alone, and all kinds of thoughts flash across his mind.


    The system is a little different, but because the rules are almost the same, Chen Heng''s practice methods in the past can basically be used in this world, just take them and use them directly.


    Of course, if Chen Heng is willing, it is also a choice to directly adapt a practice method based on the original practice method.


    It''s just that Chen Heng won''t do it. After all, it''s too time-consuming.


    It''s ok if there is no way, but since there is a ready-made practice method, why bother?


    Chen Heng directly took his own feather Sutra and used it.


    Feather Sutra, this is the last time when Chen Hengyi entered the world of heaven and youth. After hundreds of years of training, he created the skill, which is what Chen Heng learned.


    Even among the true monarchs, it can be regarded as the top inheritance.


    In this world, it is even more so.


    At least under normal circumstances, the so-called Liuyun sect''s Dharma can''t match the Yujing.


    With the operation of the feather Sutra, the aura gathered from all over the place, and then it was transformed and contained into the body, which turned into Chen Heng''s own mana.


    Pure mana surged in his body.


    Vaguely, a vortex of aura is forming, which is displayed here.


    A moment later, Chen Heng stopped practicing and frowned.


    "This physical quality..."


    feeling the progress of this practice, Chen Heng couldn''t help frowning.


    He could feel the result of his practice.


    As far as the result is concerned, it should be regarded as very general.


    It''s not about the feather Sutra, it''s about the body.


    Although this body has the qualification of practice, it is very ordinary.


    Yes, average.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, Chen Heng''s predecessor''s qualifications have been considered good. In such a big liuyunzong, he can be regarded as the middle and upper class.


    But in Chen Heng''s opinion, this qualification is average, even very poor.


    After all, different levels of the station, you can see different scenery.


    For the kind of demon Tianjiao that Chen Heng once saw, this level of talent is really bad.


    But it''s nothing.


    Sitting on the head of the bed, Chen Heng frowned first, then eased quickly.


    It''s just that his qualifications are ordinary. It''s nothing to him.


    It''s just a little bit of trouble.


    "It seems that it''s time to find some unique blood constitution..."


    sitting on the head of the bed, Chen Heng''s mind flashed this idea, and he couldn''t help but feel helpless.


    Generally speaking, the qualification is not enough, and it will be made up the day after tomorrow.


    The Sutra of swallowing heaven in his body is prepared for this.


    As long as enough blood is consumed, it doesn''t matter how ordinary the body''s qualification is.


    You can always go up slowly.


    For the time being, Chen Heng is not in a hurry.


    One day of silent practice, the next day, Chen Heng just walked out of the door and out.


    When he came to the outside world, he first looked around.


    The outer hall where Chen Heng''s predecessor was located was the place where he sent his disciples and distributed his duties.


    In short, it is the task of sending all the disciples of Liuyun sect to work.


    Every Liuyun sect disciple is sent by the sect at regular intervals to carry out various affairs.


    And waitang is the one who arranges these things.


    In this outer hall, Chen Heng is not the core, but also a little deacon with some power.


    Although the power is not big, it is more than enough to arrange Zhang Ya.


    After arranging Zhang Ya and others, Chen Heng turns around and leaves here.


    In the following period of time, Chen Heng didn''t do much, so he closed the door to thank the guests, and practiced silently in his house every day.


    To come to this world, although the starting point is not bad, at the beginning is a monk, but for Chen Heng, these are not enough.


    The cultivation of the third level of refining spirit is too low. It''s troublesome to do anything.Therefore, in Chen Heng''s view, the most important thing at present is nothing else but practice.


    First, upgrade your accomplishments. As for others, you can talk about it later.


    Time goes by slowly.


    Soon, more than four months passed.


    In the outer hall, to the surprise of the original people, Chen Heng seems to have changed his personality during this period.


    Since that day when he recruited disciples, Chen Heng has changed his old style. He is very diligent in his daily practice. When he has a little spare time, he will go to practice in the spiritual array.


    This diligence is surprising.


    "Elder martial brother Zhang, has he been so diligent all the time?"


    At the end of one day, looking at Chen Heng, who left in a hurry and was ready to practice in the spiritual array, Zhang Ya was a little distracted. Subconsciously, she looked at Liu Wen and asked.


    "That''s not true."


    Listening to Zhang Ya''s words, Liu Wen shook his head, with some doubts on his face: "brother Zhang used to practice diligently, but he didn''t do so."


    "Maybe in the near future, Xiaobi is about to start. That''s why elder martial brother Zhang is so diligent."


    He thought a little, then said so, and got such a result.


    Around, listening to his words, the people around suddenly realized that they understood.


    Chen Heng went to one side alone and went on to the spirit array.


    Although it is the same practice, the results of practice in different places are obviously different.


    Practice in an ordinary place is obviously quite different from practice in a place full of spiritual energy.


    Within the clan, there are special places for practice, in which there are some special spiritual arrays.


    Spiritual array gathers aura, and practice in it is much better than practice outside.


    Therefore, in the recent period, Chen Heng basically went to the spiritual array and practiced in it.


    For him, the effect of practicing in the spirit array is not very good, but it is much better than practicing directly outside.


    Moreover, compared with his current cultivation, the spirit array in Liuyun sect is just right. It''s a good place.


    Therefore, Chen Heng recently would enter it so frequently and practice in it.


    However, such frequent practice will obviously lead to some problems.


    "The spirit stone is almost exhausted..."


    once again, he walked out of the spirit array and calculated his inventory. Chen Heng''s face was calm, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    Spirit array is provided by Liuyun sect. If you want to practice in it, you need to provide spirit stone instead of free.


    Only by providing the spirit stone can we enter the spirit circle to practice and absorb the spirit power.


    And Chen Heng frequently enters this period of time, obviously already nearly exhausted his original family.


    Chen Heng''s predecessor was not a rich man.


    Although he was born in a family of practice, he was only a side branch. He received a lot of support, but it was not too big. He only supported a few spirit stones a month at most.


    As for other aspects, as a deacon of the outer hall, he will be paid two spirit stones a month.


    This income is far from enough to support Chen Heng''s long-term practice in the spiritual array.


    Over the past few months, Chen Heng has actually been relying on the accumulation of his predecessor.


    Before that, Chen Heng''s predecessor always wanted to buy a magic weapon, so he had been accumulating spirit stones.


    After Chen Heng came, he directly misappropriated these spirit stones and used them to practice in the spirit array.


    Up to now, after this period of consumption, these spirit stones have been basically used up.


    If you want to continue, you have to find your own way.


    At least get some spirit stones as support.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng could not help shaking his head secretly.


    Sure enough, no matter which world he comes to, he always starts like this, starting with making money.


    Fortunately, after so many times, he has some experience in this matter.


    So half a month later, in the market of liuyunzong, several unique and effective magic weapons were sold directly.


    Aware of the fact that he has become a pauper, Chen Heng once again embarks on his old profession and becomes an instrument refiner.


    Once in another world, as a master of weapon refining, his level was needless to say.


    Although the world has changed, some basic things that belong to the azure world will not change.


    Using some of the materials on hand, Chen Heng refined some gadgets, took them out and sold them, and immediately returned blood.


    "Three hundred spirit stones are enough."


    Looking at these spirit stones in his hand, Chen Heng nodded, still satisfied.For people like Chen Heng, it''s very easy to earn some Lingshi.


    According to his former standard, if he is willing to make magic weapons, then it is only a simple matter to earn spirit stone.


    So time goes on.


    Unconsciously, half a year has passed.


    "Younger martial brother Zhang."


    In a hall, Chen Heng sat there in silence, with a book in his hand, reading carefully.


    In front of him, a middle-aged man stood there, his face flattering.


    "Your Excellency?"


    Looking at the middle-aged man in front of him, Chen Heng raised his head and seemed to have some doubts on his face.


    "I''m Yang Xing in the lower inner gate. This time, I came here with admiration."


    In front of him, the middle-aged man reported to his family with a smile on his face.


    However, listening to his words, people around him were not surprised.


    Inside door.


    He turned out to be an inner disciple.


    There are many disciples in Liuyun sect, among which there are many levels.


    If it is specific, there are many differences, but in fact it can be roughly divided into four levels.


    The lowest and most miserable one is naturally the disciple of the factotum.


    As for those who are above the others, they are the outside disciples.


    Those who are above the outer disciples are the inner ones.


    As far as identity is concerned, Neimen disciples are only under zhenzhuan disciples. They are very rare in Liuyun sect.


    At least in the outer gate, we seldom see the inner disciples.


    Generally speaking, these people are in seclusion, waiting for an opportunity to break the isolation and build a foundation. Naturally, they rarely appear in public.


    "Elder martial brother Yang, what''s the matter?"


    Chen Heng raised his head, looked at each other, and then asked.


    "According to younger martial brother Wen, he is good at refining magic tools, and that''s why elder martial brother came here..."


    looking at Chen Heng, Yang Xing said with a smile on his face: "of course, the price is easy to say, and he won''t let younger martial brother down."


    In situ, he and Chen Heng chat for a while, and then get an accurate reply, just leave deposit, satisfaction left.


    Originally, looking at the figure that the inner disciple left, Zhang Ya and others couldn''t help looking at Chen Heng. They kept looking at him, with brilliant eyes.


    It has been more than half a year since they started.


    In the past half a year, Chen Heng has changed a lot.


    In addition to indulging in practice at the beginning, during the later period, Chen Heng began to try to sell his own magic weapons.


    In Liuyun sect, his reputation is growing. In recent years, even the disciples in the inner gate have heard of his reputation and come to him to refine magic weapons.


    Zhang Ya and others feel this change, and their attitude towards Chen Heng is gradually changing, and they are more and more awed.


    Chen Heng has no special feeling.


    After quietly finishing what he was doing, Chen Heng got up and left, ready to go back to his residence.


    Back at his residence, Chen Hengzheng was about to meditate for a while when he heard a sound outside the door.


    "Sister Hou?"


    Out of the door, looking at the door to visit that person, Chen Heng no accident, directly the other party please come in.


    "I haven''t seen it for a long time."


    To one side, he picked up a cup of tea and poured it to the other side. Chen Heng then laughed and said softly.


    "Elder martial brother Zhang."


    Facing Chen Heng''s line of sight, Hou Juan seems to be a little stiff, just sitting there honestly, looking a little dull.


    "I''ve successfully sensed aura."


    Looking at Chen Heng, she opens her mouth like this at the next moment and says seriously.


    Voice down, Chen Heng''s hand pause, but did not say anything, just nodded, said with a smile: "that''s good."


    "If you can sense aura, you can start to try the next step and slowly lead the spirit body into the body."


    "When this pass is over, even if you really step on the road of practice and become a monk of refining spirit."


    He looked at Hou Juan and chuckled.


    Listen to Chen Heng''s words, Hou Juan is a little embarrassed, silently lowered her head.


    One''s own family knows one''s own affairs.


    Entering liuyunzong for more than half a year, Hou Juan naturally knows how slow she is.


    More than half a year later, the original group of new disciples have now formally received aura and reached the realm of refining.


    And she is good, after more than half a year, but still stuck in the step of sensing aura.


    It''s not polite to say that this qualification can be regarded as the countdown in liuyunzong.


    If it is someone else, it can be concluded that there is no hope of practicing in this life.And on this level, thanks to Chen Heng''s help.


    Thanks to Chen Heng''s blessing, she can come here from time to time and listen to Chen Heng explain her doubts. Sometimes she is lucky, and she can even get some spirit tea to supplement.


    Under such conditions, she also spent more than half a year to sense aura, and her qualification was really poor.


    "Don''t be discouraged."


    It seems to see her idea, Chen Heng whispered: "talent, this is born, not people can decide."


    "In fact, the role of qualification lies only in the early stage. The more it goes to the back, the less it depends on qualification."


    "After the foundation is built, your disadvantage is nothing."


    Looking at Hou Juan, Chen Heng spoke softly and comforted her.


    One side comforts, he is also observing Hou Juan''s body.


    To be exact, it is to observe the power of destiny on Hou Juan.


    From his point of view, we can clearly find that the power of destiny still exists in Hou Juan. After more than half a year, it seems to be active, but it has not been fully activated, and it seems to be dead and quiet.


    It seems that it will be quite a long time before the fate of her body will flourish and completely begin to affect her life trajectory.


    It seems that this is another long-term player.


    Chen Heng can''t help but feel speechless.


    At this time, as he became more proficient in the mark of destiny, he also figured out something.


    Judging from the degree of silence of Hou Juan''s destiny, if her destiny is to flourish, it may not be until she is middle-aged, 40 or 50 years old.


    It''s a long time.


    Chen Heng has seen this kind of existence in the past, but most of the people he saw, including himself, were born early. Even if he woke up late, he would not be too late.


    It was the first time he had seen Hou Juan like this.


    "So, it''s a big late comer."


    Looking at Hou Juan and observing the power of destiny in her body, Chen Heng sighed secretly in his heart, and this idea flashed in his heart.


    But it is.


    Judging from the qualities she shows at the moment, it''s not impossible for her to accumulate a lot.


    For Chen Heng''s many thoughts flashed in her heart, Hou Juan is not clear.


    At the moment, she looked at Chen Heng and listened to what he had said before, with a forced smile on her face.


    Entering liuyunzong for more than half a year, she is no longer Xiaobai at the beginning, and she knows some information about the monks.


    Therefore, she also knows that most of Chen Heng''s words are comfort.


    It''s true that the more backward the quality is, the less effective it will be. But the premise is that you will live to that time.


    If there is no way to build the foundation, how can we talk about the future?


    However, from her current situation, she can''t see the hope of building foundation in the future.

 Chapter 221

    Sitting opposite Chen Heng, Hou Juan sighed softly after a long silence, and then reluctantly showed a smile on her face.


    "Recently, zongmen Xiaobi is about to start. I don''t know if elder martial brother wants to...


    looking at Chen Heng sitting in the front of her body, she whispers and asks.


    The so-called zongmen Xiaobi is a rule of Liuyun sect.


    There are rules in liuyunzong, one big ratio in three years and one small ratio in one and a half years.


    Among them, Dabi is the only way for an outside disciple to be promoted to an inside disciple.


    Only by defeating the rest of the outer disciples through Dabi, the outstanding ones in Dabi can enter the inner gate and become the inner disciples.


    As for Xiaobi, the importance is much lower, but for ordinary disciples, it is also a good opportunity to verify their own practice.


    In the small than, the whole sect will take out some precious stone and so on, to win the people to reward.


    People of practice must strive for things, so they will not miss such a rare opportunity.


    Therefore, in the recent period, many people have paid more attention to it and tried to show some performance in it.


    According to Chen Heng''s previous situation, Hou Juan naturally thinks that he also wants to participate in the competition.


    "I''ll see it then."


    Chen Heng said casually, but did not give a specific answer.


    The so-called zongmen Xiaobi is an opportunity for other monks in Liuyun sect, but it is nothing for him.


    The so-called experience has little effect on him.


    As for the rewards given by Xiao Bi, it''s even more ridiculous to him. It''s basically useless.


    He took part in the contest, which basically had no special effect.


    For him, it''s OK to participate. It''s OK not to participate.


    There are no advantages or disadvantages.


    After sending Hou Juan out of the door, Chen Heng turns to leave and continues to go to the spiritual array to practice.


    The familiar place is the same as it used to be. At the moment, there are not many people in it, only a few of them are familiar faces.


    Looking at Chen Heng, these faces all showed the color of awe and showed great respect for him.


    It''s natural.


    More than half a year later, Chen Heng has already become famous here.


    I''m afraid no one can look down upon him.


    When he came here, Chen Heng was preparing to enter it as he had done in the past. He found a place to practice in it, but suddenly stopped.


    "Daoyou, please stay."


    A sound suddenly came from a distance, and then it fell.


    Listening to the voice, Chen Heng''s steps pause, and then continue to move forward, without the slightest intention of staying.


    "Ah, Daoyou!"


    Behind him, the man seemed to be a little nervous. Looking at Chen Heng, he couldn''t help but speak aloud and said: "can you stay?"


    This time, while talking, the man strode forward and directly stood in front of Chen Heng. There was no way for Chen Heng to think that he didn''t see him.


    So, he stopped helplessly and looked at the man in front of him: "what''s the matter?"


    In front of him, a young man was standing there.


    The boy looks ordinary. He''s wearing a white robe and long hair. He doesn''t look too old. Now he stands there, bows his hand to Chen henggong and says, "Daoyou, I have something to ask you. I don''t know if Daoyou are interested in..."


    "what''s the matter?"


    Chen Heng did not raise his head and asked directly.


    "I heard that your method of refining weapons is incomparable in this outer door, so I want to ask you to refine a weapon."


    With a smile on his face, the boy said, "the reward is easy to say."


    "I''ve heard that you want to ask for a piece of nine sky white jade to refine magic weapon recently?"


    "There''s just one piece here..."


    "do you have one?"


    Hearing this, Chen Heng was surprised.


    He wanted to find a piece of Jiutian white jade, which he wanted to use to refine his own magic weapon.


    He wanted to use this magic weapon to assist his practice. Many of the materials have been basically collected now, but there is only one piece of white jade missing. He has not been able to find it yet.


    But I didn''t expect that there would be one in front of me.


    Chen Heng in the heart of this idea, at this time can not help but rise some interest.


    So, he thought for a moment, then nodded: "if there is white jade, it is not impossible."


    Voice down, in front of the youth this just relieved, then nodded.


    Standing in the same place, he talked with Chen Heng for a moment, roughly communicated the details of the transaction, and then left in a hurry.


    Looking at the figure that the other party leaves in a hurry, Chen hengruo thinks about it, then continues to step forward and walks into the spirit array.......


    "this is it?"


    A few days later, Chen Heng went out of liuyunzong and came to a market outside liuyunzong.


    This market was set up by Liuyun sect. Originally, it was just for the convenience of the disciples of Liuyun sect to trade, but in the end, it attracted a lot of scattered practitioners. Finally, it gradually formed such a market.


    Walking into it, you can see the surrounding scenery, which is very lively.


    Chen Heng walked around, looking around at the scene.


    Strictly speaking, it''s not the first time he''s been here. He''s been here many times in the past.


    Even in this half year, he opened a shop here and started business here.


    The figures all around are in a hurry. They pass here one by one. Some of them have the breath of spiritual power, which makes them very unique.


    And the place of this transaction is also here.


    "Is that man sure to come?"


    In a room, the sound passed.


    The young man who had come to look for Chen Heng sat here and sat there alone. It seemed that he was meditating and seemed very calm.


    Listening to the sound in the room, he was not surprised at all. He just sat there by himself and said softly, "of course he will."


    "It has been agreed before, so naturally there is no problem."


    "Are you sure there''s no problem with the man you chose?"


    In the room, the inexplicable voice sounded again, which was a bit gloomy and unique: "you don''t have many demons. If you use the wrong place, it will be very troublesome..."


    "don''t worry."


    A sneer appeared on the boy''s face: "I''ve been observing for a long time."


    "The guy who came here this time is definitely a rare genius in Liuyun sect."


    "The other party''s reputation has spread widely in the past six months."


    "It''s not polite to say that you can enter the inner gate and become a disciple of the inner gate in half a year at most."


    "Of course, that''s not the point."


    "It''s not much for us to have only a few disciples, but the other side can refine magic weapons. In the future, they will be valued by many people, and it''s easier to get information."


    "As long as we control him, it''s easy to do something at the critical moment."


    He laughed, then said again: "of course, even if these are not enough, if you can control a master, it is not a loss."


    "What do you say?"


    "Not bad."


    Inside the room, the man who was lurking in the dark spoke softly and seemed to agree with the young man''s practice.


    After a while, the evil spirit of the young man converged and returned to his former appearance. Then he went out.


    "Elder martial brother Zhang."


    Out of the door, not long after, he met Chen Heng.


    "Elder martial brother is on time as expected."


    Looking at Chen Heng, a smile appeared on his face, and the expression on his face was very sincere.


    Chen Heng looked at him, did not say anything more, just directly: "lead the way."


    Listening to this, the boy nodded, then turned around and walked to one side.


    Soon, they came to another place.


    There is a spacious space in front of us. There are many kinds of common tools for refining.


    Chen Heng looked around at the furnishings, and then nodded.


    "Do you have anything with you?"


    "It''s all ready."


    The boy showed a smile on his face and quickly took out all kinds of things.


    On one side, all kinds of things are just there. It looks very complete.


    Looking at these things, Chen Heng turned around and thought deeply.


    Come prepared.


    The idea flashed through his mind.


    It''s not easy to gather all the things needed for a complete set of refiners.


    And the things in this place are so complete, even more than Chen Heng''s.


    It''s not enough to say with careful preparation.


    The identity of this young man is not simple.


    It''s a character.


    This thought flashed through his mind, and then he went to one side and started directly in front of the young man.


    The golden spirit fire is bright and starts to burn.


    With the fire burning, all kinds of materials were put into the fire by him, and then gradually melted under his control.


    The refining of magic tools began.


    Looking at Chen Heng start action, standing aside, named Liu He''s young face also gradually solemn up.


    Although we have decided to set Chen Heng as our target, we still need to observe more.


    The devil''s seed is limited and can''t be wasted.If the ability and qualification are not enough, there is no need to be controlled.


    Therefore, necessary observation is very necessary.


    So he began to observe and watch Chen Heng''s movements carefully.


    Soon, his eyes changed.


    "This is... What a superb technique..."


    looking at Chen Heng''s movements, there was another unique technique. His face changed slightly, and he was a little surprised: "even if the so-called master of weapon refining, I''m afraid that''s it."


    What he didn''t know was that Chen Heng was actually a master of weapon refining.


    He didn''t see any other master refiners, but he felt that those he had met were nothing compared with Chen Heng.


    After a long time, he returned to his mind, and his mind gradually became firm.


    A thread of invisible black filaments diffused from one corner and gradually spread to Chen Heng.


    When the black filaments spread to Chen Heng''s body, Chen Heng''s action was slightly stunned, and then quickly returned to normal at the next moment.


    It was as if nothing had happened.


    Looking at this scene, Liu he showed a smile on his face and a happy look in his heart.


    As for Chen Heng, his face was still as quiet as before, and he seemed to be silent, as if he didn''t feel anything.


    He finished refining the magic weapon in silence, then got up from there and looked at Liu He in front of him.


    In a short time, there seemed to be some changes on his body.


    A ray of inexplicable evil appeared on his body and spread on his body.


    It seems that under the influence of this evil, his face became a little dull, and his whole body seemed to have some strange changes.


    But for all this, he seems to be nothing aware of the general, still maintain the same appearance before.


    "The Commission is done."


    Standing there, his face was cold and his evil spirit was abundant. He looked at Liu He in front of him: "what about my reward?"


    "Nature is ready."


    Looking at Chen Heng''s appearance at the moment, Liu He smiles and says in a soft voice: "thank you very much, elder martial brother."


    "After that, please give me more advice..."


    he said with a smile.


    Then, a delicate wooden box was picked up by him and put into Chen Heng''s hands.


    Chen Heng opened it subconsciously and looked at it.


    What is in the wooden box is a piece of pure white jade, very crystal clear, especially beautiful and moving. It seems to contain some unknown aura, which makes people feel extraordinary at a glance.


    It''s nothing else. It''s Jiutian Baiyu.


    For the monks, the nine day white jade is a very rare material for refining. It is not used to refine the magic weapon, but only used to assist the practice. It is also a good material.


    It''s a very rare thing.


    Put things away, Chen Heng looked at Liu He, nodded to him, then did not say anything, directly turned around and left the place.


    When Chen Heng''s figure gradually disappeared in the line of sight, a smile gradually appeared on Liu He''s face, and then he returned to the previous room.


    "How?"


    Inside the room, the sound continued to reverberate, just like this.


    "It has become."


    Liu he had a bright smile on his face, which could not be concealed: "the magic seed has been planted, and it will take root in most months."


    "At that time, this person will be the one of my demons."


    "Not bad."


    Inside the room, the voice continued to ring, as if nodding.


    "I just don''t know what''s going on with the others."


    at this point, Liu He''s face showed some regret: "it''s a pity that we have only one magic seed on hand, otherwise we can find more people."


    "It''s said that in jiulianzong, the progress is quite smooth, and even several elders have been controlled."


    "I don''t know how we are."


    "It should be fast, too."


    In the room, the voice continued to reverberate: "it''s just a small country and sect. For my demon sect, it''s nothing."


    "You can take it down with a little hand."


    "If the patriarch didn''t fear the discovery of tianmingzong, why bother?"


    "Yes."


    Liu he sighed softly, but then showed a smile: "but this is not bad."


    "Just take your time."


    On the other side.


    Walking on the road, when Chen Heng walked out of Liu He''s room, all the evil Qi on him disappeared, and all the abnormalities disappeared, as if nothing had ever appeared.


    He walked out of there like he didn''t notice anything.Out of that place, in the crowd, recalling the kind of sigh just now, Chen hengruo thought.


    "Trouble."


    He has a clear sense of what just happened.


    When the so-called devil species played a role in him, he already felt that it was wrong, but he didn''t attack. He wanted to see what Liu he wanted to do.


    But now it seems that there are some problems with the identity of the other party.


    "Moqi... The man of Mozong?"


    Walking on the road, Chen Heng recalled the feeling of just now.


    When the devil is entangled in him, he can feel that his mana seems to be out of control, and his control over his body seems to be gradually weakening.


    This kind of feeling is very slight, if ordinary people, I''m afraid they can''t feel it at all.


    After that, the evil spirit of his body is directly lurking in his body, quietly replacing the mana in his body, hiding it through his own mana.


    "It''s a good way."


    Chen Heng probably felt it for a while, and then nodded: "if you are really an alchemist, I''m afraid you can''t detect anything at all. It will be directly affected in silence, and the mana in your body will be slowly eroded and swallowed."


    That unique mana will devour his own mana, and even cover up with his own mana, so that the friars themselves can''t find it.


    In the invisible, the monk''s control over his own mana will become weaker and weaker. Although he seems to be imperceptible at ordinary times, his control over his own mana will disappear at a critical moment.


    If a monk loses his own mana, he will be slaughtered.


    This is only Chen Heng''s current exploration effect.


    It is not known what other abilities there are.


    However, judging from the current situation, these alien demons should still have the effect of manipulating others.


    With the expansion of the exotic demonic Qi, these demonic Qi will affect the spirit of the monk, and eventually form a new spirit in the monk.


    It seems that it is not impossible for this new spirit to directly engulf the original owner at the critical moment with the heterogeneous magic Qi in the body.


    At that point, I''m afraid the monk will become another person.


    "It''s a wonderful method..."


    feeling the exotic evil Qi in his body, Chen Heng nodded to himself: "if I were really an ordinary alchemist, I''m afraid I would be hit at the moment."


    The essence of this evil Qi is very high. If an ordinary alchemist, he will never be able to detect it, or even expel it.


    Only the higher-level characters may be able to detect and expel them.


    This may also be one of the main reasons why the other party attacks him rather than others.


    After all, his previous performance is very outstanding, and he is still in the refining period, which can be controlled.


    As long as you control him directly at this time, then for some time in the past, when the evil Qi in your body grows to a certain extent, it will become more hidden.


    At that time, even if Chen hengzhen built the foundation, it would not affect these.


    He can still be controlled.


    Think of here, Chen Heng can''t help but secretly shake his head, don''t know what to say.

 Chapter 222

    Chen Heng swore that he didn''t mean to do anything in this liuyunzong. He just wanted to live.


    He had already thought about it.


    He is a pure disciple of Liuyun sect and has no other ingredients.


    This kind of identity may not be the leader disciple of Liuyun sect, but as long as you work hard and show enough talents, it is possible to become a disciple of an elder.


    When several years have passed, as long as the above group of elders are boiled to death, and when their own cultivation is enough, they can naturally become the high level of Liuyun sect.


    Maybe it''s difficult to become the leader of Liuyun sect, but it''s no problem to become an elder with his ability.


    At that time, we should try our best to seize liuyunzong and develop it on this basis.


    What a perfect plan.


    But now, Liu He''s action directly overturned his previous plan.


    Lurking in the dark, he planted evil Qi in an attempt to control him.


    It seems that something is going to happen in liuyunzong.


    Chen Heng wants to be in charge of liuyunzong in the future.


    Think of here, Chen Heng can not help but secretly shake his head, some helpless.


    "I don''t know how many people he controls."


    Standing in the same place, the thought flashed through his mind, and then he continued to step forward.


    From the other side''s previous actions, the other side is obviously well prepared.


    With such a unique means, it is unlikely that it will only be used to Chen Heng, and it is unlikely that it will be peaceful.


    So, are you ready to start with Liu yunzong?


    Subconsciously, Chen Heng began to think.


    If the other party is going to attack yunzong, what benefits can he get from it?


    Report directly to the inner gate, even the elder and others, and report the existence of these people?


    It seems feasible.


    It''s just that there are risks.


    From the situation that the other party appeared in Liuyun sect and incarnated as a disciple of Liuyun sect, it is obvious that the other party has been lurking for a long time.


    Who knows, the other side will have elders lurking in Liuyun sect?


    Chen Heng reports directly in the past, can you run into directly?


    Even if he could see Liuyun sect, there would be a big problem.


    For example, it''s not so easy for him to enter the high level of liuyunzong.


    No matter what, he had been planted evil Qi by Liu He, so he had a criminal record.


    With this background, it seems very troublesome for him to continue to stay in Liuyun sect or even climb to the top.


    It seems that no matter how you choose, there will be a lot of trouble.


    All sorts of thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, and finally he shook his head.


    He left the market and went back to his residence.


    There was no change in the surroundings of the residence.


    But outside, there are still some people standing there. It seems that they have been waiting here for a long time.


    Seeing Chen Heng coming up, they rushed forward and said something there one by one.


    In this way, all of them came here to prepare for refining.


    For this group of people, Chen Heng was not prepared to pay attention.


    However, in this group of people, he found some discordant feelings.


    "These people..."


    Chen Heng looked around and looked at the group. Although his face didn''t change much, he could not help frowning.


    "The feeling of evil Qi..."


    in front of these people, there is the feeling of evil Qi.


    It was the same breath of evil Qi, which he felt at this moment.


    In front of this group of people, there are some people with the same evil spirit hidden in him.


    Moreover, there are quite a number of them.


    "Three..."


    Chen Heng watched at any time, his eyes shrinking.


    Just now, there are three people here, who are also possessed with evil spirit, similar to his situation.


    There are only three. What about the rest?


    If Chen Heng has some thoughts, this idea flashed in his heart.


    Maybe this place is not suitable for him to stay.


    The thought flashed through his mind, and he soon turned around, ready to leave.


    Ignoring the crowd behind him, he turned around and left the place.


    "Brother Zu, are you going back to your hometown?"


    In the outer hall, looking at Chen Heng in front of her, Zhang Ya''s face suddenly showed a look of consternation, as if there were some accidents.


    "Not bad."Facing Zhang Ya''s line of sight, Chen Heng nodded, calm face: "I have some private affairs, ready to go back home."


    "What about ya''er?"


    He looked at Zhang Ya and then asked casually.


    This time, he is ready to run.


    I don''t know. I''m scared.


    The Liuyun sect is full of people with evil Qi. They may have been infiltrated into something.


    It''s better to leave early than to stay here.


    Anyway, as far as the current situation is concerned, Chen Heng has nothing to ask for if he continues to stay here.


    No matter it''s the spirit stone or the skill, he doesn''t lack much.


    As for other things, that''s what he saw.


    If liuyunzong is still good, he still has the motivation to stay in order to control the power of liuyunzong.


    But now liuyunzong has been targeted by the people of the demon sect.


    In this case, there is no need to entangle here.


    Vertically and horizontally, it''s just a small sect, so there''s no need to fight for it.


    Therefore, Chen Heng has no intention of staying in this place and is ready to leave.


    He has done what he should do now.


    Yesterday, he had already asked for devolution to a certain spiritual court outside to guard and act as one of the deacons.


    At that time, he will be able to avoid the place and the impact.


    But before he left, he was going to take a few people with him.


    For example, Zhang Ya and Hou Juan.


    Among them, Zhang Ya is one of the people with his body and one of his natural team members in the future. As for Hou Juan, she is also a member of the destiny. She is also a good person.


    Chen Heng is going to take them away if he can.


    Of course, if they don''t want to, then naturally, there''s no need to say more.


    "If you want to go back to your hometown, ya''er will naturally follow you."


    Standing in front of Chen Heng, Zhang Ya just thought a little, then quickly showed a smile and gave a reply.


    For her, how to choose is actually a very simple thing.


    More than half a year later, she has now entered the alchemy and become a real alchemy monk.


    However, to this extent, there are too many in liuyunzong, which is nothing at all.


    If she wants to get the attention of others, it''s not enough.


    But if you follow Chen Heng, it will be different.


    In terms of identity, Chen Heng is her elder brother. They are connected by blood and are close to each other.


    In terms of cultivation, Chen hengxiu is far better than her, and is willing to take care of her practice, which can help her solve her doubts.


    Of course, in addition to these reasons, the most important thing is that Chen Heng has money.


    Money, as the name suggests.


    Chen Heng is a rare weapon refiner in Liuyun sect. He has a strong ability to earn Lingshi.


    Although others don''t know how many Lingshi Chen Heng has earned in the past half a year, as Chen Heng''s assistant and member of the clan, Zhang Ya knows better.


    This is a master who does not lack a spirit stone.


    In the world of monks, the spirit stone means everything.


    If there is no spirit stone, it will be difficult to move.


    Zhang Ya has been very clear about this for more than half a year.


    Strictly speaking, it is very important to know whether there are spirit stones in Liuyun sect.


    If there are not enough spirit stones, not only no one will be willing to take care of you, but also it is very difficult to move forward.


    There is no way to build a foundation.


    And with such a master who does not lack spirit stone, are you afraid of lacking spirit stone?


    Want to understand these, Zhang Ya heart not much hesitation, directly nodded agreed.


    Standing in front of Zhang Ya, looking at Zhang Ya nodding, Chen Heng nodded and said, "go back and get ready. Three days later, we will start."


    "But there may be another one with us later."


    "There''s another one?"


    Listen to this, Zhang Ya not from Leng Leng, subconscious mouth: "who?"


    "Hou Juan."


    Chen Heng looked at her and then spoke.


    Then, under Zhang yaruo''s thoughtful gaze, Chen Heng didn''t say much. He turned around and left here.


    On the other side, for Chen Heng''s invitation, Hou Juan also chose to agree.


    Compared with Zhang Ya, it is easier for her to make a choice.


    After all, with her accomplishments, she can''t get along in this Liuyun sect.


    To tell the truth, if Chen Heng had not taken care of her at the beginning, she would have been unable to get along with her now.


    More than half a year later, she didn''t even start to swallow aura, and she didn''t really enter the level of refining.This kind of qualification, to be honest, is really poor.


    Even Chen Heng looked at it and shook his head secretly. Some didn''t know what to say.


    Even if Chen Heng takes care of her, few people can look up to her in this outer hall.


    In the face of such a situation, she naturally has nothing to miss, and it''s nothing to leave directly.


    Three days later, Chen Heng left.


    When he left, Zhang Ya and Zhang Ya followed him, so they followed him and left with him.


    It''s a long way to go.


    If you are a strong monk, you can go directly to the sky.


    However, it is obvious that Hou Juan and Chen Heng can not do this.


    Therefore, like ordinary people, they took a carriage directly and left liuyunzong.


    It took Chen Heng half a month to leave liuyunzong''s area before he reached his destination.


    In the city of Jiufeng.


    Zhang Jia, who Chen Heng came from, is a big family in Jiufeng City, which can be regarded as a local bully.


    There are many monks in his family, but in Chen Heng''s generation, there are only three.


    In addition to Chen Heng and Zhang Ya, another one failed to enter Liuyun sect and majored in other Dharma schools. He went out alone and seldom came back.


    In this case, Chen Heng and Zhang Ya are the only children of Zhang Jia''s generation.


    When Chen Heng returned to Jiufeng City, there was a long line of people outside.


    Zhang''s people have received the news early and are waiting in this place.


    "Young master, young lady."


    A middle-aged man came forward and looked back at Chen Heng and his two men. He could not help but have a happy look on his face: "the patriarch has been waiting for you in the mansion."


    "Lead the way."


    Chen Heng nodded, didn''t say anything more, opened his mouth directly.


    After a while, led by several people, Chen Heng and Zhang Ya walked forward slowly.


    In a main hall, an old man was waiting there.


    "Hao''er, ya''er, you are back."


    Sitting in the hall, the old man looked at Chen Heng in front of him with a little smile on his face.


    In the hall, in the sunshine outside, the old man''s appearance appears.


    He looks very old. He should be 70 or 80 years old. He is very old, but he is in a good mental state. He just sits on a wooden chair and looks at Chen Heng walking in the distance with a smile on his face.


    "I''ve met the patriarch."


    With Zhang Ya, Chen Heng walks in and salutes the old man.


    The old man in front of him was named Zhang Chong, the head of the whole family and a monk.


    "Six levels of refining spirit..."


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked at Zhang Chong, then the idea flashed in his heart.


    In fact, the cultivation of the sixth level of refining spirit is quite good. It is also the level of the disciples in Liuyun sect.


    However, compared with the normal friars, Zhang Chong has been alive for a long time, and his whole life has already withered, which is totally different from the level of the normal friars.


    If it''s really a fight, it''s estimated that the combat power is far less than the normal alchemy level 6.


    But even so, it''s not bad.


    At least compared with ordinary people, this level is extremely terrible.


    At least the general loose repair, in front of Zhang Chong is definitely not an opponent.


    This is also the biggest card of Zhangjia at present, which can be regarded as their greatest fighting power.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng could not help shaking his head secretly.


    As a result, the highest fighting power of the whole family is only six levels of refining spirit.


    I have to say that this level is really low enough.


    But there''s no way.


    Yue is a small country, and there are not many practitioners in it. Most of the free practice is just the first or second level of cultivation of refining spirit. If you can have a third level of cultivation of refining spirit, it is the top free practice.


    For example, Zhang Chong''s Alchemy level 6 has few rivals not only in the scattered cultivation, but also in the Jiufeng city. Except for a few people, he has no rivals.


    At this level, it is also reasonable that the whole Zhangjia family attaches so much importance to Chen Heng''s predecessor.


    Without the arrival of Chen Heng, the predecessor of this body would have been able to reach the level of five or six levels of spirit refining, or even enter the inner gate of Liuyun sect.


    Such a gift, has been regarded as a big man.


    No way.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng could not help shaking his head secretly.


    But in front of him, Zhang Chong opened his mouth.


    "Hao''er, why did you come back suddenly this time?"


    In front of him, looking at Chen Heng sitting there, Zhang Chong showed concern on his face and asked, "when I received your letter, I was still shocked.""I''ve come here on business this time."


    Chen Heng opened his mouth and his face was calm: "the spirit garden outside Jiufeng city has been in my charge since then."


    Listening to this, Zhang Chong was stunned at first, and then his face couldn''t help looking happy: "this is a good thing."


    Deacon of Lingyuan, it''s not a simple job. There''s a lot of money in it.


    In Zhang Chong''s opinion, Chen Heng can become the deacon of Lingyuan, which is undoubtedly good news.


    "That ya''er and them..."


    Zhang Chong then turns around and looks at Zhang Ya and Hou Juan behind Chen Heng.


    "When you go to Lingyuan, you always have to follow some people around to do things conveniently."


    Looking at Zhang Ya, Chen Heng said casually.


    Zhang Chong this just suddenly, the mouth says: "also."


    "The relationship in Lingyuan is complicated. It''s not convenient for you to come here rashly."


    "It''s more convenient to call ya''er directly."


    "Do you need more people?"


    He thought about it, then said: "a spirit garden, this is not a simple job, if necessary, I can help to find a way."


    "If you can''t, you should be able to help a lot with this old bone."


    For Chen Heng''s job, he seems quite enthusiastic and regards it as a very important event.


    But to this, Chen Heng just shook his head, and then said: "it''s not necessary to bother the patriarch."


    "But if I need to, I will naturally tell the patriarch."


    Listening to this, Zhang Chong nodded and didn''t ask much.


    They talked here for a while, then Chen Heng got up and left.


    In situ, after Chen Heng left, Zhang Ya came back again.


    "Is it really because of the work of Lingyuan that your brother came back this time?"


    Looking at Zhang Ya, Zhang Chong asked uneasily, "did your brother offend anyone in zongmen?"


    "Not so."


    Zhang Ya shook his head and said with a smile, "not only that, but the elder brother is very popular in the clan."


    She told Chen Heng what he had done in liuyunzong for more than half a year, so that Zhang Chong in front of her could hear it.


    "I didn''t expect that Hao''er should have this ability."


    "There is hope for Zhang Jia in your generation."


    His eyes glowed, so he said, and then some doubts: "but who is the man behind Hao''er?"


    "The light is dim. It seems that I''m not one of my generation."


    He said Hou Juan, who was standing behind Chen Heng before, could not help frowning: "what does Hao''er bring a mortal back to do?"


    "I don''t know."


    Zhang Ya shook his head, his face showed some hesitant color: "but, brother clan or want to find a way partner?"


    "Tao Lu?"


    Zhang Chong was stunned.


    "Not bad."


    Zhang Ya nodded: "that man is not an extraordinary person, but also a disciple of Liuyun sect, but his qualification is really poor. He has been introduced for nearly a year, and he has not yet refined his spirit......"


    "however, the elder brother of the clan seems to have a green eye for him. He is not only very concerned about him on weekdays, but also brought him back together this time. It seems that he intends to arrange him in the spirit garden."

 Chapter 223

    "Intended to be in the spirit garden?"


    Zhang Chong''s face suddenly changed.


    "If it''s the Zhangjia people, or the people with extraordinary qualifications, it''s OK. But if the qualifications are so bad, it''s not the Zhangjia people. Why...


    it''s not an ordinary job in the Lingyuan.


    It''s not polite to say that among many errands, it''s the best choice to be on duty in the spirit garden.


    In the spirit garden, there are many spirit grasses, which are cultivated by Liuyun sect.


    Of course, because of the scale and importance of this spiritual garden near Jiufeng City, the spiritual grass in it must be the lowest level, but even so, it is also a poor one.


    There are many spiritual grasses in it. Even if you just take some of them at ordinary times, I''m afraid they are enough for some friars to eat.


    For example, there are only a few friars in the family of Zhang Jia, who covet these places.


    To have the opportunity to enter the spirit garden is an opportunity that many people can''t fight for.


    It''s too late for my family, let alone an outsider.


    In Zhang Chong''s opinion, even if he has such opportunities, he should take care of his family more. Even if he wants to give to others, he should at least have the value of attracting them.


    To an outsider, what is that?


    "So..."


    listening to Zhang Chong''s words, Zhang Ya nodded, then sighed: "brother Zu may be looking for a Taoist partner on purpose."


    "If not, why not."


    "Even if you want to find a partner, you should find someone with outstanding qualifications."


    Zhang Chong shook his head and said, "ya''er, you are very good."


    In this world, there is no rule of not getting married by the same surname. In order to ensure their purity of blood, the monks'' families like them give birth to as many as possible to their descendants who have the qualification of friars, and there are a lot of intra clan marriages.


    In Zhang Chong''s opinion, Zhang Ya and Chen Heng are the best choice to become Taoist couples.


    "This..."


    listening to Zhang Chong''s words, Zhang Ya couldn''t help lowering her head and her face was ruddy.


    "Ya''er is willing, but she is from the elder brother of the clan...


    she speaks in a low voice.


    However, as a monk, Zhang Chong would not be deaf.


    Listen to Zhang Ya''s words, at the moment, he showed a smile on his face and said: "ya''er, if you like."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll arrange for you later."


    In the hall, he said this to Zhang Ya. After a long time, he let Zhang Ya leave.


    While they are talking, on the other side, Chen Heng and Hou Juan are walking in another place.


    "This is my residence. If you don''t have a residence for the time being, you might as well stay here."


    With Hou Juan, Chen Heng went to one side, with a smile on his face: "anyway, for the time being, there is no one here to disturb. Younger martial sisters can live here, and then leave together."


    "In that case, I''ll be nagging."


    Hou Juan nodded and said seriously.


    See her nod, Chen Heng also didn''t have much words, turn round directly, walked to one side.


    This time back, the whole Zhangjia received the news.


    Not only Zhang Chong, the patriarch of the clan, but also Chen Heng, his parents, naturally received the news.


    According to the memory of his predecessor, Chen Heng returned to his mansion.


    His body was only a side branch of Zhang''s family, but after he was found to be qualified for cultivation, his status rose rapidly.


    This is quite normal.


    After all, it''s a family of monks. It''s more important to have the qualification of a monk than anything else.


    After discovering Chen Heng''s qualification as a monk, their status as a clan rose rapidly, and their conditions rose in all aspects.


    Compared with the memory of the past, the surroundings of his residence at the moment have changed a lot.


    The decoration around seems to be gorgeous, and there are some changes in various places, which makes it different.


    Into which a middle-aged men and women have been waiting there, with two children.


    This pair of middle-aged men and women are Chen Heng''s parents.


    As for the two children, they were his brothers and sisters.


    After receiving the news of Chen Heng''s return, two middle-aged people have been waiting there. It seems that they should have been waiting for a while.


    When they saw Chen Heng, they looked very happy.


    The two children stood beside their parents, looking at Chen Heng, and their faces were also curious.


    After returning to his residence and having a simple meal here, Chen Heng left and went to other places.


    He wandered around, feeling the changes around him, and then found a quiet place to practice alone.


    For him, everything here is a little boring. He has to practice to pass the time.Of course, in addition to practice, occasionally, he would visit Hou Juan and teach her something.


    These are the things that Chen Heng is doing at the moment.


    After a few days in the Zhang family, Chen Heng left and went to the spirit garden.


    To be on duty in the spirit garden was a job he had been looking for. At the beginning, it was just for convenience.


    However, since I have found a job, I still have to do what I should do. Otherwise, it would be out of line.


    In addition, the environment in the spiritual garden will be better than the outside world. At least it will be easier to practice.


    There was no accident along the way.


    The scale of this spiritual garden outside Jiufeng city is not very large. There are five monks on duty. One of them left a few days ago, and then Chen Heng entered to fill the vacancy.


    For the arrival of Chen Heng, the attitude of these monks on duty is very cold, not warm, not exclusive.


    Chen Heng is also used to this attitude, and doesn''t think it''s anything.


    But soon, just two months later, the attitude of the people in four weeks changed.


    It''s natural.


    In fact, it''s not just them.


    In a short period of two months, the whole Jiufeng City knew that there was a new refiner in Zhangjia, whose gas refining attainments were very excellent, far more than ordinary refiners.


    Gold will shine wherever it is.


    And people with ability naturally get respect everywhere.


    This is a very simple truth.


    In this way, Chen Heng continued to lurk here.


    Time goes by slowly.


    Half a year has passed.


    Half a year later, everything around seems to have changed little.


    For ordinary people, half a year is actually nothing, most people in this period of time are nothing, nothing.


    For the friars, half a year can''t change anything and can''t do much.


    But for Chen Heng and the people around him, this half year has changed a lot.


    Six months later, with the support of Chen Heng, Zhang Ya was promoted to the second level of alchemy. As for Hou Juan, she finally crossed the threshold and reached the first level of alchemy.


    Although the cultivation level of refining spirit is weak, it is only the lowest level of a monk, but relatively speaking, it can already be called a monk, not a pure mortal.


    For Hou Juan, this is a great progress.


    As for the Zhangjia in Jiufeng City, because of Chen Heng''s arrival, great changes have taken place in the past six months. Their influence has expanded a lot, and their pace of expansion to the outside world has also increased.


    For Chen Heng, there are also changes.


    His reputation has become even greater. In this Jiufeng City, almost everyone knows.


    Almost every monk knows the name of Zhang Hao. He knows that he is an instrument refiner from liuyunzong and has the potential to become an instrument refiner.


    These are changes in the surface.


    In addition to these, in the dark, the change is also great.


    It was dark. The sky became dim gradually. It was dark all around.


    When the moon emerges from the sky, the surrounding scenery changes and emerges.


    Chen Heng walked out of his house and came to the outside world in silence.


    "Here we go again."


    Walking in the wild, looking at the scenery and scenery outside, feeling the palpitation in his body, Chen Heng''s mind flashed this idea.


    At this moment, he can feel the changes in his body, feel the vibration of the magic Qi in his body.


    There seems to be a power recovering in the distance, which resonates with the evil Qi in his body and is perceived by him.


    In the past six months, the evil Qi in Chen Heng''s body has been suppressed by him, and has not grown as usual.


    To this day, the evil spirit in his body is constantly throbbing and starting to stir up.


    In the distance, it seems that someone is calling and conveying something.


    Chen Heng raised his head and various thoughts flashed through his mind.


    "Shall we begin?"


    Standing in the same place, silent for a long time, this idea suddenly flashed in his heart.


    At this time, he thought of Liu He, or the thing behind the evil spirit.


    In the past six months, he has also been supplementing his knowledge and making secret inquiries from various places.


    As a result, he also got some information.


    It''s said that the secret method of entering the body with evil Qi, which is suspected to be the method of exterminating the demons, is something refined by the demons. It can control others in silence.


    It is said that this technique is very rare, not only can only be arranged by the devil level characters, but also seems to have been lost for a long time.


    But now it seems that it may not be.


    I think it''s the big figures in the demon sect who are preparing to lay out in the Yue kingdom. That''s why they have become like this.This thought flashed through Chen Heng''s mind. At this time, he thought so.


    The layout of the demons themselves must be very big.


    Now that time has passed, some of our plans should be exposed.


    Standing there, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and the idea flashed through his heart.


    Soon, a few days later, the news came from liuyunzong.


    "Let me return to the sect and promote my inner disciples?"


    Looking at the news in his hand, Chen Heng was surprised.


    "Really?"


    On one side, Zhang Ya''s face was surprised: "so, brother, you will soon be the inner disciple?"


    "If all goes well, maybe so."


    Chen Heng shook his head and said so.


    "But..."


    he put the letter aside and then shook his head: "I don''t mean to leave."


    "Why?"


    Listening to this, Zhang Ya was a little surprised, and subconsciously said, "isn''t it good to return to the clan and promote the inner disciples?"


    Although the job of Lingyuan is good, it can''t always be like this.


    If there is no way out, we can only maintain the status quo. It''s not bad at the moment, but if we can go further, why not go?


    Chen Heng looks at Zhang Ya, but he doesn''t speak. He just shakes his head secretly.


    It''s not bad to return to liuyunzong.


    But not now.


    The boiling of the evil spirit last night is obviously premonitory.


    The people of the demon sect may be about to take action. Now, if they go in the past, they may directly bump into the muzzle of someone''s gun and deliver food to them.


    Even this time the subpoena is false, in order to call people back and directly catch them all.


    For these, Chen Heng did not elaborate, just shook his head, casually put the envelope aside, did not explain anything.


    Beside him, Zhang Ya looks at Chen Heng''s figure, with doubts on her face.


    Time goes by.


    It''s on the other side.


    On a deep altar, bursts of sound came out slowly.


    "Welcome the devil!"


    Sounds came from below.


    Below, one by one, the disciples of the demon sect stood in a crowd, with a fanatical look on their faces at the moment.


    On the altar in front of him, a tall young man, wearing a black robe and looking pale, sat there and looked down calmly.


    When the figure appeared, all the people below knelt down and looked at the young people in front with enthusiasm and excitement in their eyes.


    "To the devil, all the five sects have laid the magic net in the territory of Yue. Only when the devil orders, they can attack directly."


    "After the capture of the five sects, all the blood food in the whole Yue state can be obtained at will."


    At this point, the faces of many of the disciples of the demon sect were excited. At this time, they couldn''t help looking at the young man in front of them.


    "Devil, please give the order!"


    "We will follow and serve the Lord to the death."


    Bursts of sound resounded here, looking like this, it was very loud.


    Sitting on the high platform, the young man''s face was very calm.


    Looking at a large number of demon disciples standing under him, he just waved.


    An invisible magic power swept all over the place, as if it suppressed the nothingness around, suppressed everything, and made the place stagnate.


    All around, the sounds that used to ring and resound here stopped and stopped.


    All of them knelt there, looking at the young man in front with fanatical and excited eyes, waiting for him to give orders.


    "Three days later, launch the demon seed."


    Facing the sight of many demonic disciples below, the young man spoke blandly and said in a soft voice: "in a month, I want the five schools of Yue, and they will no longer exist."


    "No more!"


    "No more!"


    Sounds reverberate here.


    Below, when the voice of the young man fell, everyone was roaring and roaring, and now they began to shout.


    In ordinary people do not know the place, an invisible undercurrent began to surge.


    ......


    in the distance, when the demon came to Yue, Chen Heng''s body was stunned. At this time, he seemed to feel something and subconsciously looked into the distance.


    "This breath..."


    his face was calm, and all kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart. At this time, he was aware of something.


    "Has it begun?"


    The thought flashed through his mind, then he looked up and looked away in silence.


    In his eyes, the distant scenery changes.A black mist is about to cover the whole land.


    For the next few days, Chen Heng stayed alone in the spirit garden.


    As long as the rest of the monks in the spirit garden are gone now, it seems that they have also received letters from Liuyun sect to change their positions.


    Except for Chen Heng, all the other four left.


    Therefore, Chen Heng is the only monk left in this huge spiritual garden.


    Of course, this only refers to deacons.


    In fact, in addition to their five deacons, there are many errands in the spirit garden.


    After all, such a large spirit garden, if only five people, seems to have some shortcomings.


    There are many mortals here, even other friars working here, such as Zhang Ya and Hou Juan.


    Even if the other four leave, they won''t lose their ability to operate here.


    It''s just going to be a bit of a hassle.


    Walking through the spirit garden, Chen Heng soon came to another place.


    There, Zhang Ya is holding a spirit stone and checking the growth of spirit grass.


    Looking at Chen Heng, she can''t help but be surprised: "brother clan."


    "Send someone back to let me know."


    Standing there, Chen Heng opened his mouth in a soft voice and said, "in recent days, try not to leave Jiufeng city."

 Chapter 224

    "Recently, I''d better leave Jiufeng city as little as possible."


    Looking at Zhang Ya behind him, Chen Heng''s face was calm and said so.


    Later, he ignored Zhang Ya, turned around and left the place.


    Behind him, looking at the figure of Chen Heng leaving, Zhang Ya''s face is inexplicable. At this time, she looks at his back and doesn''t know what to say.


    Vaguely, she seems to understand something, but some ignorant.


    "Is there something about to happen recently?"


    The next moment, looking at Chen Heng turned away from the back, her mind flashed this idea, inexplicably some tension.


    Turning to leave, Chen Heng walks alone in the spirit garden, walking around.


    All around, all around the scenery reflected in front of him, in his eyes are so familiar.


    For several months, I have been wandering here for such a long time. Although I didn''t pay much attention to it, I still put a lot of effort into it.


    The surrounding scenery is so harmonious and familiar.


    It doesn''t seem to be special or unique at all.


    But it was also throbbing and reassuring.


    After wandering here for a long time, Chen Heng turned around and left here.


    Later, Chen Heng didn''t do anything more. He just stayed here in silence and didn''t do much.


    But in the dark, he''s also prying around.


    He''s here, but it doesn''t matter. Naturally, someone is running around for him to inquire about the news around him.


    In liuyunzong, in order to avoid too conspicuous scenes, Chen Heng did not dare to do too much.


    But when he came to such remote places as Jiufeng City, Chen Heng had less scruples.


    On the surface, he is just an ordinary deacon of Lingyuan and a skilled weapon refiner, but in the dark, he does other things.


    In the past six months around Jiufeng City, there have been a number of casual repairs that have had adventures, so they soared to the sky.


    On the surface, these people seem to have got the adventure, but in fact, they all have a certain relationship with Chen Heng.


    This is what Chen Heng did before.


    In any case, in order to get as many simulation points as possible, it is certainly not enough to simply practice, but also try to influence other people.


    In order to influence others as much as possible, it is not enough to rely on him alone, so we need to supplement and accept other subordinates.


    Only by doing this and strengthening our own power as much as possible can we influence as many people as possible.


    In order to achieve this, it is necessary to establish our own forces.


    For this, Chen Heng began to do it a long time ago.


    Some things are already in place.


    Although it''s not perfect, it''s just a simple inquiry, but there''s no problem.


    "In that case, something happened."


    In just a few days, news came from all over the place.


    There are many demons in various places. It is suspected that the demons in other places are not local monks of Yue.


    These people were lurking among the five factions of the Yue Kingdom, and suddenly broke out overnight, just like what had been agreed before, and suddenly rioted together.


    In a flash, the five factions of Yue, including liuyunzong, suffered heavy losses and were defeated one by one.


    The situation of the other four sects is unknown, but the situation in Liuyun sect is very serious.


    According to the information Chen Heng inquired about, in Liuyun sect, even several elders turned back on the spot. They took their disciples to fight against the leader of Liuyun sect and hurt him.


    The leader of Liuyun sect was seriously injured on the spot, so he had to retreat to the secret place. Later, he almost failed to keep the place of Liuyun sect and was driven away by the group of demons.


    At this point, the person in front of him has an incredible face.


    "Isn''t that strange?"


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked at this man: "in liuyunzong, there are so many people who are rebellious."


    At the moment, an old man was standing in front of him. Originally, he was just a casual practitioner around Jiufeng city. Because of his lack of qualification, he was wandering in the second level of cultivation.


    A few months ago, Chen Heng caught each other''s attention, accepted each other, placed them around, and was specially responsible for an area.


    "Not really."


    In front of him, Huang Nong shook his head and looked respectful, but at this time he really had some doubts and didn''t understand: "it''s just that even the elders have so many defections...


    this is something he can''t understand.


    In his view, the elders of Liuyun sect are all high-ranking, holding the power of Liuyun sect, and there is no lack of anything. It seems that there is no need and reason to rebel.


    If it''s an ordinary casual practice, it''s not impossible to go all out to fight for the sake of your future practice and path, but it''s totally unnecessary for the elder of Liuyun sect.What do they want?


    He had some doubts on his face, which he could not understand.


    "People are always like this. They can''t be completely satisfied, no matter when."


    Chen Heng shook his head and said in a soft voice: "in your opinion, liuyunzong elders need nothing. There is no need to do so. But for them, these may not be enough. They need more things."


    "Moreover, their rebellion may not be voluntary."


    "Not necessarily of their own volition?"


    Listen to this, Huang Nong Leng Leng, some inexplicable.


    Is it voluntary to rebel?


    Have you been caught?


    All sorts of thoughts flashed through his mind. At this time, he tried to guess, but he didn''t dare to ask more. He just stood there respectfully, waiting for Chen Heng''s orders.


    Compared with him, Chen Heng knows more.


    That day that a demon seed, now fortunately end end of in his body latent.


    Judging from the demons in his body, there must be a lot of people in Liuyun sect who are similar to him. There are definitely many people who are demonized by the same race as him.


    Those rebels may not be voluntary, but they may have been planted with demons. Even if they are not voluntary, there is no way.


    Of course, ordinary demons can''t affect the level of Liuyun sect elders. They may be found and eliminated soon.


    However, there are obviously more than one kind of demons. For those elder level figures, it is not necessarily that there are stronger people who directly put demons on them and take root in them.


    It''s quite possible.


    The presence of the devil means at least one devil.


    And the existence of demon Zun is obviously beyond the level that liuyunzong can deal with at present.


    At least in Liuyun sect, there is no one who can compete with the devil.


    After all, Yue is only a small country with few monks. Compared with other places, its level is not too high, even the top five schools of Yue.


    Within the state of Yue, they can really dominate and dominate here.


    But for people from the outside world, it is obvious that this may not be the case.


    It''s obviously beyond the scope that the five schools of Yue can deal with.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng could not help shaking his head secretly.


    Not far away, someone came in a hurry. Before he came to Huang Nong, he said there for a while.


    Then, he saw Huang Nong''s face changed instantly, which suddenly became particularly ugly.


    "Lord."


    As soon as Huang Nong''s face changed, he turned around and looked at Chen Heng in front of him. Looking at him, he said, "there''s a demon disciple coming."


    At the moment, outside the city of Jiufeng, a cry of killing continued.


    It was not without purpose that the people of the demon sect came to Yue.


    The reason why they came to the state of Yue was to plunder the blood and energy of many souls in the state of Yue, so as to obtain food and blood.


    For ordinary monks, the most important things in practice are aura and stone.


    It''s the same for Moxiu.


    However, there is another important thing for the cultivation, which is enough to be juxtaposed with the spirit stone.


    That''s blood food.


    The flesh and blood of mortals is very important for the cultivation of demons.


    The reason why Moxiu is called Moxiu is that.


    As long as there is enough blood food and enough support of mortal soul, Moxiu can be promoted quickly and break through the current stage quickly.


    This is also the reason why the devil wanted to attack Yue.


    What they planned to attack the state of Yue was not only the property and property owned by the five factions of the state of Yue, but also the ordinary spirits of the state of Yue.


    And these things are what they really value.


    Ordinary stone aura is important to them, but the same is true of mortal blood food.


    Therefore, after they suppressed the five factions of Yue, they immediately began to take action, launched the evil cultivation, and launched an attack around.


    Along the road, magic weapons swept, thousands of creatures directly turned into bones, were absorbed by magic weapons, and even the soul was not let go. They were directly absorbed by special exotic treasures, and directly refined into demons to devour.


    Moxiu came along the road, rolling all the way, directly around, almost sweeping the whole country of Yue.


    These people are killing along the road. Almost every place they go, they will kill all the creatures in that place. Their behavior is appalling.


    In this process, naturally, some people resist and some are unwilling to fight with their own strength, but it''s useless. It''s just adding a few heads out of thin air.


    Jiufeng city is naturally located in a remote place, but it is also a big city with a prosperous population. Naturally, it is also watched by people.Jiufeng City, in a spacious hall, people are deliberating.


    "The invasion of the demon clan will be here soon."


    In the hall, standing alone, looking at the people below, his face was dignified, and he asked, "all the people present are local heroes of Jiufeng, either local heroes or clan leaders."


    "Now the people of the demon clan are coming, what should we do?"


    "Everybody give me an idea."


    His face was grave, and he said so, looking very nervous.


    In fact, it was not only him, but also all the people on the scene. Their faces were tense, and none of them looked good.


    Zhang Chong, as the head of Zhang''s clan, is naturally here.


    Standing in the crowd, his ranking was still at the front, but his face was as ugly as before.


    "The people of the demon clan are coming. I''m afraid we can''t stop them."


    In the crowd, someone thought for a moment, then spoke slowly.


    "If you can''t stop it, stop it."


    In front of him, the city leader in charge of the ceremony was livid and said, "otherwise, we will all be killed by the people of the demon sect, and the savings of generations will be wasted."


    "The most urgent task is to find out the strength of the magic weapon before we can discuss it."


    Someone frowned and said.


    Only when we know ourselves and the enemy can we win a hundred battles.


    Even if you want to fight, you should first know how many people there are and what strength they have.


    Otherwise, it''s not clear how much strength the other side has. Isn''t it delivering food to the opposite side?


    "Well... It''s clear."


    Listening to this, the Lord of Jiufeng nodded and then said, "according to my understanding, there should be two five levels of refining and one nine levels of refining."


    "Nine layers of refining spirit..."


    listening to this, the eyes of the people on the scene were frozen.


    "It''s easy for two people to have five levels of refining spirit..."


    Zhang Chong stood in the crowd and frowned: "but there''s another nine level of refining spirit..."


    nine level of refining spirit.


    This is almost the peak of the realm of alchemy. It''s only one step away from the existence of the foundation.


    This kind of existence, the strength has completely surpassed the ordinary alchemy realm, ordinary people can''t be their opponents.


    Among them, the most powerful one was the Lord of Jiufeng, but he had only seven levels of cultivation, not his opponent at all.


    What''s more, I don''t know how much killing he caused and how many mortal souls he collected.


    All of these are great help for Moxiu.


    With these things in mind, the blessing for the demon monk is huge. I''m afraid it''s not as good as the monk who built the foundation.


    Thinking of this, everyone present had a headache.


    "No matter what, try to stop it."


    The Lord of Jiufeng also has a headache, but his attitude is also firm: "otherwise, all the inheritance handed down by our ancestors will be destroyed."


    He rubbed his eyebrows and said so.


    Listening to his words, the audience did not speak, but nodded silently.


    Indeed.


    There was no free practice in the field. They were basically the owners of local rich families.


    Magic cultivation is coming, and it will be rampant. If it''s normal, it''s OK. It''s just a run away from it. That''s to say, it''s not too much trouble at all.


    But not for them.


    These people have been rooted in the local area for so many years, one by one they have a big family and a big business. Even if they can run, their ancestors and clansmen can''t run away.


    As a last resort, they can not abandon their ancestors and choose to flee.


    Although the current situation is dangerous, it is far from that in their eyes.


    "Two five levels of alchemy, which Taoist friends are willing to help solve it?"


    Looking at all the people present, the Lord of Jiufeng hesitated for a moment, and then continued to ask.

 Chapter 225

    "Two five levels of alchemy, which Taoist friend is willing to solve it?"


    Looking at all the people present, the Lord of Jiufeng asked, with a sincere expression on his face.


    Unfortunately, in the face of his sight, the people present just kept silent, no one spoke.


    Their faces were very serious. They all looked very serious and seemed to be thinking about something, but no one spoke, let alone spoke.


    Five levels of refining spirit, this level of cultivation is not weak for them.


    Jiufeng city is just a small remote place. In this place, the fifth level of alchemy is the peak. Except for a few people, no one is its opponent.


    Not to mention it''s magic.


    Among the same level, Moxiu''s combat power is generally much stronger.


    This is because people of the evil way pay more attention to combat power than to practice.


    Their survival rule is the law of the jungle, one by one fighting in a bloodbath.


    Compared with ordinary friars, their living environment is bad, but their combat power is far from ordinary people.


    Ordinary friars are no match for them at all.


    This is equivalent to the same mortal, one only needs to concentrate on learning, focusing on knowledge, the other is brave and fierce, studying fighting all day.


    Even if the qualities of the two are equal, it is often the former who will die.


    This is the moment.


    The cultivation of five levels of refining spirit is very dangerous. If you are not careful, you will be in danger of falling.


    At the same time, the audience was silent for a long time, and then someone finally spoke.


    "If the city master doesn''t dislike it, I''m willing to go to war and contain one of them."


    In the crowd, an old man was silent for a moment, then spoke.


    The voice fell, and the sight of the people on the scene was immediately attracted by it.


    Among these people, the old man is very old. At a glance, he is an old man.


    It''s no one else. It''s Zhang Chong, the head of Zhang''s clan.


    "It''s the head of Zhangjia clan....


    looking at Zhang Chong in front of him, Jiufeng city master''s face suddenly appeared. At this time, he was finally relieved.


    Anyway, as long as someone is willing to fight.


    "I''m old now. I can only deal with one of them at most. As for the other, I''m afraid I''ll give it to other Taoist friends."


    Standing at the beginning, Zhang Chong''s face was serious, so he said.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Zhang."


    Looking at Zhang Chong, the Lord of Jiufeng nodded and understood his words.


    Not only he, but also all the people present understood him very well.


    As the head of Zhang''s clan, Zhang Chong''s cultivation is six levels of refining, but he is old after all, and his strength may not be able to fully play.


    In addition, the devil Xiuben is fierce, which is far from ordinary people. After all, Zhang Chong may fall into the disadvantage at that time.


    It''s very good to be able to contain one person.


    Naturally, the people on the scene will not pick on each other.


    "Then I''ll take over the other one."


    After Zhang Chong, another person also opened his mouth and said, so he spoke softly.


    When they looked at it, they found that it was another clan leader of a local powerful family. His cultivation had reached the sixth level of alchemy. It should be no problem to suppress a fifth level of alchemy.


    "That''s good."


    Listening to the voices of the people below, the Lord of Jiufeng''s face softened a little, and then he said, "in that case, I will lead you to take over the nine level cultivation."


    As the leader of Jiufeng City, his cultivation is naturally not weak. It can be said that his cultivation is the highest in the field. His cultivation has reached the level of eight levels of refining spirit, which is only one step away from the level of nine levels of refining spirit.


    Although the level of this cultivation is still a little lower than that of the demon cultivation, it is enough with the support of other people and the great array in Jiufeng city.


    Even if the enemy is defeated, it is enough to restrain the other side.


    Thinking of this, everyone on the scene was relieved.


    Before that, when they suddenly heard the news of the attack, they were still surprised and a little flustered.


    But now, listening to the arrangement of the Lord of Jiufeng, they finally press their heart.


    It seems that the strength of these demons is not as strong as they thought before.


    It''s true that the power of Moxiu is very strong. It''s as powerful as the five factions of Yue kingdom. It''s hard to beat them overnight. It''s really frightening.


    But the same, because of the heavy damage to the five factions of Yue, the power of this evil cultivation is also latent. At the moment, the number of people who can be sent here should be small.


    Yue is not a small country, and there are quite a lot of cities.


    If these people really want to attack one by one, their power will be shared.


    Jiufeng city is so remote that the group of demons may not invest too much power in this area.At that time, under the resistance, the group of demons will be forced away.


    When Moxiu retreated from Yue, their ancestral inheritance was still there, and it would be the same as before.


    Think of here, the presence of people can not help but relax, feel a lot more relaxed.


    In their hearts, their own calculations are very good, but things often don''t work as they think.


    A few days later, bad news kept coming.


    Moxiu suddenly attacked from the outside world, and the blockbuster industry was directly swept by them.


    And from the strength of the group of demons, the group of demons were not three at all, but five.


    Among them, there is a real foundation builder.


    Build the foundation.


    This is the existence above the alchemy, which is completely superior to the alchemy friars.


    Even if the Ninth level of alchemy is facing a foundation builder, it can''t be his opponent.


    The news spread, Jiufeng city in an uproar.


    At this time, no one thought of resistance and so on.


    Everyone is trying to leave, ready to evacuate.


    But by this time, it''s already a little late.


    "Is that it?"


    In the dim night, a thin old man in a black robe came to one side and came to the spirit garden.


    "The spirit garden outside Jiufeng city should be here."


    The old man looked ahead and felt the spirit in front of him. He nodded to himself.


    In his feelings, the spiritual film in this area is particularly turbulent.


    A series of inexplicable aura reactions are surging and spreading everywhere, but they are bound here by the gathering spirit Dharma array and can''t leave this area.


    The aura of the four places is abundant, and bursts of fragrant grass come from the shop and rush out from the distance.


    Feeling all this, the old man couldn''t help smiling.


    "The envoy has gone to the city, and now it should be enough to suppress the four places."


    "According to the previous information, there was an unknown deacon in this spiritual garden, but now there is only one left."


    The old man, with a smile, flashed a cold light in his eyes, which made him a little excited.


    According to the normal situation, the basic accomplishments of the monks guarding the spirit garden are not too high, not to mention the deacons of the spirit garden in remote places. If they can have a fourth level of refining, they will be able to reach heaven.


    With the strength of their group, if they come here, they will be able to catch them easily. There is no problem at all.


    As long as you kill the deacon, this spiritual garden will be theirs.


    Thinking of this, the old man''s face was even more smiling. At this time, he came forward slowly and was ready to enter the front.


    In front of the spirit garden, a young girl looked at it.


    "Moqi... Moxiu..."


    Hou Juan looked at the group of people coming in front of her, and her face changed slightly.


    Time flies by, now he is a real alchemist, no longer an ordinary man.


    With her spiritual sense at the moment, she can naturally feel the terrible evil spirit of the old man in front of her.


    Obviously, this is not what a serious monk should have.


    Evil Qi is a very unique thing. Only by practicing magic skills and killing creatures can it be condensed. Ordinary people are not qualified to gather.


    This is also one of the symbols of high-level magic cultivation. It is often possible to have this thing, at least on the fourth or fifth level of alchemy.


    It''s far from what he can match at the moment.


    Think of here, her face slightly changed, subconsciously want to turn away, to inform the news.


    But just as she moved, the voice of the magician in front of her came.


    "Is there anyone?"


    His voice was a little surprised. He looked to the direction where Hou Juan was: "practice is low, but you can do a good job in hiding Kung Fu."


    He whispered, then waved.


    When the sound came out, a black magic blade cut down and flew directly to Hou Juan''s body to cut her.


    Hou Juan suddenly widened her eyes.


    The magic blade cuts down directly, but it dissipates in front of her body and disappears directly.


    "Well?"


    Feel this scene, the old man Leng Leng, some accidents.


    "There are still people coming."


    Ahead, a sound came.


    An old figure appeared there, dressed in a robe, with a simple face, like an ordinary farmer, which was not surprising.


    He came from a distance and looked at the magician in front of him. His face was a little surprised: "as the LORD said, this place can''t relax."


    The old man in front of him is no other than Huang Nong.


    "Who are you?"


    Moxiu squinted and looked at Huang Nong who suddenly appeared in front of him. He could not help but be cautious: "is it the deacon of this place?"He was a little cautious, asking questions, preparing secretly, always ready to leave.


    Just now that scene is really unusual, can easily offset his just that attack, the strength of the other side is not weak.


    He may not be able to beat each other.


    Instead of entanglement, it''s better to retreat first, and then dispose of the other party after the envoy comes.


    Moxiu was standing there, and the thought flashed to himself.


    "Me?"


    Listening to Moxiu''s words, Huang Nong smiles: "I''m not the Deacon here."


    "But it''s enough to kill you."


    As his voice fell, he stepped forward and fell with one hand.


    A huge sense of oppression came.


    The devil wanted to leave, but his body was suppressed and couldn''t move.


    The next moment, a big hand instantly pressed down, one hand pressed his head on the ground.


    Bang!


    The scarlet color of blood emerged, and every inch of blood light bloomed here.


    Just in a flash, a six level demon cultivation was killed.


    Death is plain and painful.


    On the other side.


    "It''s really lively."


    Chen Heng walks in the city.


    The scenery was bleak all around.


    Although Jiufeng city is remote, it is only for monks.


    For ordinary people, this place is good. In the past, it was very prosperous.


    But by this time, the streets around them were very depressed.


    Large areas of blood stained the surrounding areas, stained red areas.


    "It seems that I came at the right time."


    Now in the city, there''s a battle going on.


    Feeling the surging of magic power, Chen Heng shook his head secretly, then stepped forward slowly.


    The scenery was hazy all around.


    There have been many casualties around the location of Jiufeng city master and others.


    A building foundation demon repair suddenly came and fought with them here, causing a lot of casualties here.


    Here, many local characters have fallen, and they died thoroughly at this time.


    The Lord of Jiufeng is still fighting. As for Zhang Chong, they have fallen.


    Compared with other people''s death and injury, Zhang Chong''s performance is the best.


    He just sat on the ground on foot, staring at the front, stained with a lot of blood and dust, but he seemed to be in a good mental state, just a little pale.


    In this way, the previous fierce battle did not cause too much damage to his eyes.


    As for the reason, it''s not because of his strength, it''s just a secret of him.


    Sitting on the ground, Zhang Chong looked at a piece of jade in his hand.


    Jade is white, looks like an ordinary jade in general, there is nothing unusual.


    However, just now, when the Zhuji demon repair came to kill him, the jade directly threatened and blocked the attack of the demon repair.


    This also led him to look good at the moment, and he didn''t get hurt because of the magic repair.


    And this jade was given to him by Chen Heng before.


    "Hao''er..."


    when he looked at the jade in his hand, he seemed to think of something, and his face changed slightly.


    Ahead, the Lord of Jiufeng is still fighting.


    Surprisingly, the Lord of Jiufeng also hid his strength.


    In terms of his strength, he is not the eighth level of alchemy at all, but is close to building the foundation.


    With such a strong cultivation, he is extremely patient.


    This is also the reason why he can fight with Zhuji Moxiu until now, otherwise he would have been lying there quietly like Zhang Chong and others.


    But even so, it''s almost the limit now.


    With the passing of time, Jiufeng city master''s physical strength is gradually exhausted, and Zhang Chong, who can help him around, is basically down now.


    His help is getting less and less, and now it seems that he can''t.


    Sure enough, a moment later, accompanied by a light sound, the Lord of Jiufeng retreated, vomited a mouthful of blood directly, and fell to the ground like other people.


    This building base demon repair didn''t kill people.


    It seems that because these people are still useful, he hasn''t killed them until now. He just knocked them to the ground and did nothing else.

 Chapter 226

    Boom!


    Bursts of sound continued to come out.


    With the sound of mana fighting, another figure flew out, directly with Zhang Chong and others, hit the ground heavily, making a friendly collision with the ground.


    "Finally."


    When the Lord of Jiufeng was solved, the Zhuji demon Xiu sneered. At this time, he finally stopped: "in order to take care of you, it really took me a lot of effort."


    He looked at the people on the ground and said in a cold voice.


    Sitting on the ground, Zhang Chong and others sighed silently. Sitting there, they could already foresee their next ending.


    There''s no doubt that they won''t have a good ending.


    That''s for sure.


    Fall in the hand of Moxiu, what good things can happen?


    If we don''t kill you now, we have to make other plans, or even something more terrible will happen.


    On the ground, the wounded clan leaders glared at him. If his eyes could kill him, he would be killed hundreds of times.


    However, these are basically useless.


    Looking at these people, facing these eyes, Zhuji Moxiu gave a sneer and asked people to come forward and take them all down.


    But by this time, he realized that it was wrong.


    By his side, all his men were now at a standstill.


    They are very unified at the moment, and each of them keeps the same movement as before. They are stiff here, which is very special.


    It''s like living sculptures.


    Some people still have a sneer on their faces, as if disdaining these people in front of them.


    Just after solidification, this expression seems to be a little ridiculous.


    "Who?"


    Looking at this scene, Zhuji''s face became more and more dignified.


    When he looked around, he could feel the unusual atmosphere.


    A kind of invisible aura, I don''t know when it appears, occupies here.


    Obviously, someone took the hand, and forcefully inserted into this area, which affected the surrounding areas without his awareness.


    The next moment, his face changed.


    I saw in front of a young figure, I do not know when to appear, so good standing there, looking at him there.


    The youth didn''t know when they appeared and when they came. The whole process was very quiet, as if there was no breath.


    If it was not for the moment that the demon cultivation was concentrated and concentrated, he might not have been able to find this person.


    It''s really frightening that such a person should be hiding here quietly.


    Zhuji''s face changed. At this time, he was very dignified: "who is coming?"


    He asked subconsciously, trying to find out the origin of the person in front of him.


    From the beginning to the present, this man is full of strange things. If you don''t ask him carefully, it will make people uneasy.


    However, no matter how Moxiu asked questions, the teenagers in front of him were just silent, just standing there quietly and looking at him silently.


    At the next moment, under the gaze of Moxiu, the boy raised his head and slowly stretched out his hand.


    One arm out, forward.


    "You....


    Magic correction wanted to speak, but suddenly froze.


    In front of his chest, a huge blood hole suddenly appeared. I don''t know when it opened.


    Dripping blood show, scarlet blood flow from the wound and down, slowly dripping, fell on the ground.


    Zhuji''s eyes widened and he looked in front of him. He couldn''t believe it. He didn''t seem to think that he would die here.


    The next moment, he fell powerlessly, and fell in this place.


    There was an uproar all around.


    Next to Zhang Chong, Jiufeng city leader''s face was inexplicable. After a while of silence, he turned and looked at Zhang Chong: "if I remember correctly...


    " it seems that this man... Is Mr. Zhang''s family member? "


    He spoke softly and looked at Zhang Chong: "you''re really hiding something..."


    other people turned around silently and looked at Zhang Chong with the same deep meaning, as if they were saying something secretly.


    It is at least the highest level of building foundation to be able to kill a demon cultivation who has reached the level of building foundation.


    In front of him, the head of Zhang''s clan has the terror strength of at least building the foundation.


    With such strength, the Zhang family is not exposed to the mountains and water at ordinary times. The end is very deep.


    Looking at Zhang Chong, the sight of all the people present was strange. At this time, they didn''t know what to say.


    Zhang Chong''s face was also very strange in front of the sight of all the people present.


    At this time, he wanted to swear to heaven that he didn''t know anything in advance just like them.However, he also knew that at this time, no one believed it.


    So he sat there with a wry smile on his face and said nothing more.


    "Just an ordinary foundation?"


    In front of him, Chen Heng was a little surprised when he killed him with a single blow.


    The man of Moxiu is generally very powerful. This time he came, he thought he was going to experience a big war.


    But did not expect, just such a blow, everything will be over.


    It''s much more vulnerable than you think.


    Thinking of this, he secretly shook his head and said nothing more.


    But in front of him, on the corpse of Moxiu, when he was killed, a little golden light began to flash.


    Invisible, a stream of ideas in the flow, which seems to have boundless huge terrorist forces in the flow, frightening.


    An invisible force overflows from it and spreads to the outside world.


    Feeling the power, the faces of the people on the scene suddenly changed.


    "No!"


    Including Zhang Chong and the Lord of Jiufeng, their faces changed. At this time, they all recognized what this thing was.


    The instrument of divine thought!


    As soon as everyone''s face changed, they recognized what it was.


    This is the general name of a certain kind of magic weapon. Its effect is also very simple and crude, that is, it can let people divide their own gods and inject them.


    With this magic weapon, you can activate the spirit of the friars in it for a short time, stimulate the magic power in it for a short time, and play a strong power.


    Before that, it was already the foundation period.


    And even if you have to hold it like this, how powerful is the device of mind you carry with you?


    Almost in an instant, the idea flashed through all the people present.


    Zhang Chong''s face changed. He opened his mouth and wanted Chen Heng to leave quickly.


    But it''s too late.


    A golden light blooms and inspires.


    The pure mana breath is inspired, surging out at the moment and rushing out.


    That force is particularly terrifying, frightening, subconsciously uncomfortable.


    Vaguely, it was as if there was a supernatural weapon out of the body, about to fall. The sense of oppression was particularly strong, far more powerful than the previous one.


    "Brother


    In the distance, Zhang Ya looked at the scene with a look of horror on her face.


    In nothingness, a bloody sky knife fell down, just like a God in the sky waving his weapon and rushing forward.


    The world''s prestige broke out, the surging power bloomed, and a sense of stillness emerged, sweeping all over the world.


    Just the next moment, a white arm fell down. It was very ordinary, just an ordinary movement, but it instantly smoothed all the turbulence around and made the place calm.


    In front of Chen Heng''s body, the bloody sky knife was slowly broken, and the terrorist power contained in it was surging, gradually blooming and spilling around.


    This is comparable to the strong attack of Zhuji, so it was directly blocked by Chen Heng.


    The whole process is too easy, so that Zhang Chong and others in the distance can''t help but be stunned and don''t know what happened.


    In the distance, Chen Heng was standing there alone, his face was particularly calm, and he didn''t look the same.


    It seemed that the unprecedented blow just now was nothing to him.


    "This......


    the Lord of Jiufeng looked at Chen Heng, then turned around and looked at Zhang Chong. His vision became a little cautious:" old clan leader Zhang..... What kind of cultivation is this one of you Zhang Jia


    He looked at Zhang Chong and asked cautiously.


    Listen to his words, the rest of the people around also turned around, all eyes fixed on Zhang Chong.


    However, it was different before. At this time, their eyes were full of fear and inexplicable. It seemed that they knew Zhang Chong for the first time, and their eyes were very strange.


    Obviously, they have misunderstood at the moment.


    "I..."


    facing the sight of the people around me, I opened my mouth, but at last I could only smile bitterly.


    What else can he say now?


    Said he didn''t know about it at all?


    Don''t say whether other people believe it or not. He''s too embarrassed to say so.


    Is it possible that a strong friar of his own clan, as the head of Zhang''s clan, didn''t know it at all?


    Let alone others, even Zhang Chong himself would not believe it.


    But it''s true.


    For Chen Heng''s case, Zhang Chong is not clear from beginning to end.


    Friars'' cultivation is based on privacy.


    When Chen Heng came back from Liuyun sect before, Zhang Chong didn''t ask him about his accomplishments. He thought he was still the same as before.


    But I didn''t expect it to be like this.Thinking of this, looking at Chen Heng, Zhang Chong felt a little complicated and happy.


    In any case, Chen Heng is a member of his family.


    Chen Heng''s strength is so strong, which means that Zhang''s strength is strong.


    According to Chen Heng''s strength at the moment, his accomplishments are at least foundation building.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Chong can''t help turning around and looking at the Lord of Jiufeng.


    After so many years, it''s almost time to change the position of the Lord of Jiufeng.


    The thought flashed through his mind, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "Just now that kind of feeling..."


    not far away, standing in front of the corpse of Moxiu, Chen Heng thought about that kind of feeling, but now he fell into meditation.


    The feeling of that blow is still on him.


    Different from what Zhang Chong and others had imagined, the strength of the attack just now was not only the peak of foundation building, but also the essence of the attack.


    If Chen Heng''s own nature were not equally extraordinary, he might not have been able to take the blow.


    At least if I were to be a real foundation building monk, I''m afraid I would not be able to stand here well now, and I would probably fall to the ground.


    Far away.


    In front of an altar, a young man sat there, dressed in a black robe, looking very mysterious and dark.


    He sat there alone, with a faint evil spirit all over him. He didn''t know how long he had been sitting here.


    When Chen Heng broke the magic weapon in the distance, he had some reaction. His eyes moved slightly, then slowly opened and looked forward to him.


    In front of me, bursts of light came into my eyes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    In the distance, the servant in charge of the service came forward and looked at the man with a respectful face.


    "Nothing."


    The man shook his head, turned and looked in a certain direction, but the expression on his face was still with some surprise: "a mark I left before was broken."


    "What?"


    In front of him, the servant was a little surprised: "with the strength of the Lord, who can do this..."


    "I don''t know."


    The man shook his head: "the five sects of the state of Yue have been trapped. There are no powerful monks in the state of Yue."


    "But I didn''t think that there were still some fish who missed the net."


    "Send the order down."


    He thought for a moment, then raised his head and said, "let the disciples be careful. The place of Jiufeng city will not pass."


    "It can break my mark, at least it is also the cultivation on the foundation."


    "It''s useless for ordinary disciples to pass by."


    "Yes."


    In front of him, several servants nodded, looked respectful, said nothing more, and soon retired from the ground.


    There was only one man left.


    Waiting for the rest of the people around to leave, the man didn''t do much, just sat there and closed his eyes silently.


    ......


    time passes slowly.


    More than two months passed quickly.


    In more than two months, the city of Jiufeng has changed a lot.


    The most obvious change is the transposition of the Lord of Jiufeng City, which has changed into a person.


    Chen Heng directly replaced the position of the original man and became the new leader of Jiufeng city.


    In Jiufeng City, because of the invasion of magic weapons, a considerable number of people were killed directly, and a large number of industries were taken over.


    During this period, Chen Heng, a Zhang family with his own body and family background, wantonly annexed other families'' industries, so as to grow.


    Under the attack of evil cultivation, a large number of original monks were killed, and some of the property was directly annexed by Zhang Jia.


    Some of the enemies who had not dealt with Zhang were also directly killed by Zhang Chong with a butcher''s knife.


    By the end of the day, the whole Jiufeng city was dominated by the Zhangjia family.


    Of course, that''s nothing.


    Although Jiufeng city is not small, it is remote after all, which is nothing to many people.


    No matter how the internal situation changes, it will not affect the outside world.


    However, since that day, the evil cultivation, which was originally rampant outside Jiufeng city and was constantly running around, has all retreated. It seems that it is evacuation and going to other places.


    In this way, after that day, the people behind the cultivation also knew that this place was not easy to get into, so they left cleanly.


    So far, he left, leaving only a piece of ruins for Chen Heng and others.


    To this, Chen Heng has no accident, just silently send someone to receive, did not do more time.


    Time passed slowly.


    The situation around us is still changing.

 Chapter 227

    The invasion of Yue by Moxiu was not continuous.


    It seems that the reason why they attacked the state of Yue was not to occupy it, but just to plunder it.


    Therefore, after the initial stalemate, the number of demons in Yue decreased rapidly.


    In addition to being suppressed at the beginning, in the later stage, the five factions also counterattacked, one by one attacking the remaining demons and driving them out slowly.


    By this time, the goal of exterminating the demons has been basically achieved.


    They plundered a lot of wealth, and they also killed many people in the state of Yue. They killed many people and collected many people''s flesh and soul.


    In the process, at least millions of people were killed and injured.


    So much killing and so many industries are enough to make the exterminating demon clan stutter.


    Of course, the reason why exterminator chose to leave is also related to external pressure.


    Exterminator is not without rivals, there are also forces that can compete with them.


    Tianmingzong is one of them.


    This is the opponent of the exterminator for many years. They have been fighting in the outside world. Now we don''t know how many years have passed.


    It is precisely because the two are involved in each other that the power between them is contained and can not be invaded outwards.


    As for this time, it was because there were some eggs in tianmingzong, so the exterminating demons seized the opportunity and quickly attacked everywhere, plundered everywhere, and constantly strengthened themselves.


    However, even so, tianmingzong quickly responded and turned around to suppress this part of the power of the exterminating demon sect, making it unable to go further.


    It is precisely because of this that the demonic cultivation in the state of Yue left on a large scale.


    Otherwise, they may not mind taking down the whole Yue State and directly annexing this area.


    The power of tianmingzong intervened, and the power of exterminating demons in Yue quickly withdrew.


    As for the other scattered cultivation following the footsteps of the exterminating demon sect, they were soon swept away by the remaining five factions, and did not cause any water spray at all.


    Many demons in Yue kingdom were soon suppressed.


    However, although the chaos was suppressed, some established facts have been formed.


    After this turmoil, the power of the five factions of Yue kingdom was greatly reduced, and some of them even broke the tradition and were completely destroyed by the exterminators.


    As for the others, they all suffered heavy losses, with dead bones all over the land and corpses killed by the demon repair people everywhere.


    Empty cities remain outside, and there are no more residents left.


    In this way, after this experience, the whole Yue kingdom was greatly damaged, no matter ordinary people or monks.


    Without decades, I''m afraid I can''t recover.


    It''s unprecedented chaos.


    But there are also new opportunities in the chaos.


    In the chaos of evil cultivation, a large number of friars'' families were slaughtered, and even the five sects of Yue kingdom were destroyed.


    Although these forces were destroyed, the industries they left behind are still there.


    Magic cultivation can plunder the ready-made magic tools and spirit stones, but for some fixed industries, there is no way to take them away or leave them.


    And these things are very important to monks.


    For the remaining forces and monks in the Yue Kingdom, the property left by these slain monks is the best prey.


    This is true of Zhangjia in Jiufeng city.


    After the retreat of Moxiu, Zhangjia began to attack wantonly, annexing the industries of other families in Jiufeng city.


    After that, he expanded to the outside world, swallowed up many Lingyuan lingkuang, and brought them into his own hands.


    With these things, this ordinary family is now a bully.


    If Zhang had done so in the past, he would have already stirred up an uproar and caused innumerable people to attack.


    But now, no one cares.


    Because everyone is doing the same thing, naturally there is nothing to care about.


    The difference between them and Zhang Jia is only the difference of eating appearance and strength, and the rest is no different.


    The period of crazy expansion has passed for quite a while.


    It was not until a few months later that the situation in Vietnam became stable and gradually calmed down.


    The five factions of Yue State reorganized their strength, recruited new disciples, and wantonly replenished their own strength.


    As for other forces, the same is true.


    However, after this chaos, there are only three factions left in the original five factions of Yue.


    For Chen Heng, this is no difference.


    Liuyunzong still exists, but it has been severely damaged.


    He received the news that the deacons of Lingyuan, who had returned to Liuyun sect before, had basically become native now.As for the monk who planted the magic seed for him, he is missing now. He may have died in the chaos, or he may have left and will not continue to lurk.


    However, after this chaotic war, the power of Liuyun sect was greatly damaged, so the treatment of the remaining disciples also increased.


    Chen Heng went back for a visit. Because of his outstanding ability in refining utensils, he became a disciple of Liuyun sect.


    For Chen Heng''s predecessor, this is a difficult goal to achieve, but now it is easy to get.


    For this change, Chen Heng did not feel surprised and strange, but quietly accepted.


    However, although he became an inner disciple, Chen Heng still stayed in Jiufeng city most of the time, leaving little time.


    Time goes by slowly and forward.


    In a flash, 30 years passed.


    Thirty years later, the world has changed again.


    "There doesn''t seem to be much change in the scenery."


    In the early morning, in a courtyard, Chen Heng sat there alone, calm and looking out.


    Under his gaze, the scenery of the outside world unfolds, in which a little sunshine blooms, especially bright and brilliant.


    Beyond the courtyard, there is a garden.


    In the garden, all kinds of spirit grass are planted. Now in the sunshine, it gives off a faint fragrance of grass.


    All around is shrouded in a mist of aura, shrouded by it.


    A unique scenery.


    Chen Heng sat alone in the courtyard, holding a cup of bitter tea in his hand.


    Thirty years later, it seems that his appearance has not changed much. He is still the same as he was, a young man.


    Time seems to have stopped here, and nothing has changed.


    The only thing that changes is the external scene.


    "It''s said that there are changes in Liuyun sect."


    After her death, Zhang Ya looked respectful and served her there: "after returning to Liuyun sect, sister Hou was out of control. She not only won a large sum of money and entered the inner gate, but also seemed to be valued by an elder. She wanted to take it as a true biography."


    She knelt down behind Chen Heng alone, looked at Chen Heng''s figure, and spoke respectfully.


    "Is that so?"


    Chen Heng nodded, not surprised by the news: "she has been with me for 30 years. To be honest, it''s time."


    "It''s all brothers of the clan. You''ve taught them well."


    Zhang Ya''s face was respectful, and she said seriously, "if you hadn''t valued and cultivated her all the time, even if she could practice, I''m afraid she would not have this day."


    Over the past 30 years, Chen Heng has treated Hou Juan very well.


    Not only did she often explain her practice, but if there was something good in her daily life, it was also the first time to send it to her.


    This kind of treatment, let alone other people, even Zhang Ya is a little jealous.


    In contrast, she, the real Zhangjia, seems to have become an outsider.


    Zhang''s people generally feel that most of their patriarchs have any special views on the Deacon Hou. Otherwise, why do they value him so much?


    After all, Deacon Hou is famous for his poor quality.


    "No, you don''t understand."


    Listen to Zhang Ya''s words, Chen Heng didn''t say much, just shook his head and said so.


    From his point of view, he can see more things and naturally understand that things are not as simple as they seem.


    Thirty years later, many things have changed.


    Hou Juan''s performance at the moment is the same.


    The power of destiny, which was always silent behind her head in the past, finally began to be active at this moment.


    It is precisely because of this that Hou Juan has such a performance in zongmen.


    This is the power of destiny.


    When the destiny is flourishing, even if it is a waste material, it can also get many opportunities to stand on top of ordinary people.


    Hou Juan, even without Chen Heng''s instruction, at this time, what should rise will rise eventually.


    Chen Heng''s help may be important to her, but it is not necessary.


    Without Chen Heng, there will be other opportunities in front of her to help her rise further.


    Chen Heng understands this truth, but it''s obvious that others don''t.


    Chen Heng did not open his mouth to explain in detail.


    After drinking the bitter tea in his hand, Chen Heng got up and walked out slowly.


    In the city of Jiufeng, there are great changes now compared with 30 years ago.


    It was very lively around now, and monks could be seen everywhere.


    Although there were also monks in the original Jiufeng City, the number was very small, and only a few of them could be seen scattered. They were rare creatures.


    But now it''s very common. Although it can''t be said everywhere, it''s basically not as rare as it used to be.Thanks to Chen Heng.


    Thirty years ago, after Chen Heng became the leader of Jiufeng city and Zhangjia family, he gained a lot of industry.


    Some of these industries belonged to other religious families, and some belonged to other forces outside Jiufeng city. However, as Chen Heng came to power, they were all swallowed up by Zhang Jia.


    With these industries in hand, Chen Heng chooses to take out some of the resources he harvests every year for selling or doing something else.


    At the same time, he also set up a small workshop, which can take out a lot of magic tools and other materials at any time.


    Over time, it has become a small distribution and trading center.


    Many monks from all over the world came here to exchange goods or do something else.


    Over the past 30 years, there have been great changes here.


    Of course, it''s not just here.


    In the initial turmoil, Chen Heng did more than that.


    With Jiufeng city as the center, many places have been occupied by Zhangjia and become Zhangjia''s territory.


    After 30 years of development, in today''s Yue State, in addition to the remaining liuyunzong and other three schools, the most powerful one is Zhang Jia.


    Of course, although his strength is so strong, Chen Heng still seldom goes out. He spends most of his time in Jiufeng city and seldom goes out.


    Even as a disciple of Liuyun sect, he kept his identity and did not lose it completely.


    Both sides have maintained a peaceful attitude, which has lasted until now.


    In fact, under the leadership of Chen Heng, the relationship between Zhang Jia and liuyunzong was quite good.


    From the fact that Hou Juan can play such a role in Liuyun sect, and also be valued by an elder, ready to accept as a disciple, we can see part of the relationship between the two.


    No matter whether Hou Juan herself is willing or not, she always stays by Chen Heng''s side, which makes a thick mark on her, no matter how hard it is.


    No matter what her own wishes are, in the eyes of others, she is Chen Heng''s person, representing a part of Chen Heng.


    Walking in Jiufeng City, Chen Heng did not walk for long.


    Walking around, at a certain moment, Chen Heng seemed to feel something and looked up at the sky.


    In the middle of the sky, the sun is shining. Everything seems normal. It''s no different.


    But Chen Heng couldn''t help frowning. At this time, he already felt something.


    "The wind... Is about to change..."


    he spoke softly, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    There was a breeze, and the sound came from all over the place.


    Under the breeze, Chen Heng''s face was calm. He turned around silently and walked to one side.


    Time went by.


    Far away, in liuyunzong.


    Hou Juan quietly went to the back mountain and came to a dense place.


    In front of her, several people in black were standing there, looking at Hou Juan now, with a cold face.


    "Think about it?"


    The three men in black looked at Hou Juan in front of them, with a sneer on their faces: "we can spare your life if we hand over the things, otherwise..."


    "otherwise, what else?"


    Hou Juan''s expression is very calm, but also some indifference, so standing there, looking at the body in front of a few people, it seems that did not care.


    "Then don''t blame us for being rude."


    Among the three, the leader sneered: "if you stay in liuyunzong safely, we have nothing to do with you."


    "But now that you''ve come out on your own, don''t blame us."


    He spoke in a cold voice, then took the knife in his hand and rushed forward.


    A sound came from the front.


    Three people at the same time toward Hou Juan side rushed, momentum is very huge.


    Just for these three people, Hou Juan didn''t look at them. She just stood in the same place, as if she didn''t care about them at all.


    Under her gaze, the three people slowly rushed forward, but directly passed her and rushed behind her.


    To here, the three people do not seem to realize what happened, each other pulled a knife, will fight each other.


    Hou Juan just turned around.


    Under the light sunlight, her appearance showed, and a blood light flashed in her eyes.

 Chapter 228

    When will the demons of all lands return?


    the sounds are constantly passing around and ringing everywhere, as if someone is chanting, and it seems that some women are singing aloud, chanting unique sounds.


    Under the song, all three black robed people fell down.


    Only left Hou Juan alone, standing here, covered with blood.


    And in her eyes, bursts of blood light show, vaguely, it seems that there is a faint blood gas constantly pouring into her body, absorbed by her.


    If this scene is seen by other people, it will be frightening.


    It is the means of the people of the demon sect to draw blood for their own use, which is not owned by the upright practitioners.


    The technique that Hou Juan shows at the moment is beyond ordinary people and is by no means owned by ordinary people.


    But for this, Hou Juan is very ordinary. Her whole body is full of evil Qi, which spreads all around. It makes this area feel like it is about to be distorted.


    In the distance, the breeze blows here, which makes it clear and cool, and also makes it less bloody.


    By the time the mana around stopped surging, it had changed.


    Before Hou Juan, the three corpses had become three mummies.


    Their ferocious and painful faces are still on their faces, but at the same time, their blood and even their souls are now sucked away. They are no longer on their own bodies, but belong to Hou Juan.


    There is no doubt that this is the means of the evil way.


    To this, Hou Juan does not care, just shook her head, then waved.


    With her arms falling, the three mummies turned directly into ashes, and then disappeared, unable to see any trace.


    Everything in this place has been cut off by her. If other people come to explore, I''m afraid there''s no way to explore the situation of this place. There''s no way to reproduce the traces here and find something.


    After that, Hou Juan let go, then sighed deeply.


    "It''s getting more and more troublesome..."


    she looked at the traces left by the first three people, and there was a daze in her eyes.


    From the time she took that road to now, unconsciously, she killed more and more people.


    Mingming had vowed that she would never be reduced to the appearance of those demons and would not kill for the sake of monks.


    But intentionally or unintentionally, she killed more and more people.


    Some of these people were deliberately killed by her, while many of them came to her door and were later killed by her.


    But no matter what, she took the souls and blood of these people to practice, which is a fact that can not be denied.


    And what''s the difference between her who has done these things and the original demons?


    Standing in place, Hou Juan flashed the idea in her heart, then sighed deeply.


    In the eyes of outsiders, she is the favorite person of Zhang''s clan leader, with resources and status that others can''t envy.


    In addition to these, she was also a disciple of Liuyun sect, and was valued by the elder. She was only one step away from the true disciple.


    From the appearance, it seems that the light is infinite, which makes people look forward to and admire.


    But in fact, only Hou Juan knows that she is walking on thin ice now, and she has to be careful almost without taking a step.


    Her qualifications are too poor. Even with the support of Zhang''s family and sufficient supply of spirit stone and elixir, I''m afraid she can''t build a foundation under normal circumstances.


    It is precisely because early to see this situation, so early in the beginning, Hou Juan will be painfully determined.


    At the time of the invasion, some ancient books left behind gave her hope.


    Her qualifications are too poor. I''m afraid it will be very difficult to build a foundation for her life through normal methods, and there is basically no hope for her.


    But from the point of view of the method of Moxiu, it may not be so.


    Compared with the mainstream practice method, the practice method of Mormon has its own way, and the requirement for qualification is not high. As long as the blood and soul are enough, it has the hope of building a foundation.


    Therefore, as early as in the beginning, Hou ran had already practiced the practice method of the demon sect.


    For many years, she has been devoting herself to practice, and finally broke through the foundation building and became a real foundation building monk.


    But she knew in her heart that her situation at the moment was very dangerous.


    Although she did not use it to destroy others and devour others'' blood and soul, it is an indisputable fact that she practiced the magic way.


    Once her affairs are exposed, I''m afraid she will stir up an uproar in the end, and the consequences will be unimaginable to her.


    If we really get to that point, not only she, even the Zhang family behind her, but also Chen Heng will be affected.


    And this kind of result is undoubtedly what she does not want to see.Therefore, there is always a strong sense of crisis in her heart, for fear that it will be discovered one day and then affect others.


    But at this point, there was nothing she could do.


    Standing in the same place, her face is calm, deep sigh in the heart, flashed this idea.


    After a long time, she raised her head, left this place and went to other places.


    Time passed slowly.


    Soon, unconsciously, a few months passed.


    A few months later, a big event broke out.


    In Jiufeng city.


    Chen Heng sat alone in his yard, quietly watching the changes of the outside world.


    Outside, a spirit bird flew by and left a letter in front of Chen Heng''s wooden table.


    Looking at the letter, Chen Heng stretched out his hand, opened it, and then frowned.


    "What''s the matter?"


    One side, looking at Chen Heng''s expression, Zhang Ya is a little confused and asks.


    "See for yourself."


    Chen Heng didn''t open his mouth to explain. He just silently stretched out his hand and handed the letter to Zhang Ya.


    As a result, Zhang Ya had a rough look at the letter, and then her face suddenly changed.


    "It''s impossible!"


    Zhang Ya''s face showed a look of disbelief: "sister Hou, how can she be a demon?"


    The content of the letter is very simple.


    Some time ago, liuyunzong suddenly attacked Hou Juan and caught her.


    And the reason is nothing else. It''s magic.


    Hou Juan is possessed of evil spirit and has practiced the method of evil cultivation. This is the conclusion of Liuyun sect.


    Therefore, Hou ran was directly taken down, and now he is being held in liuyunzong prison.


    These contents are recorded in the letter before our eyes.


    Looking at these contents, Zhang Ya''s face changed greatly. At this time, she couldn''t believe it.


    In her impression, Hou Juan has always been a silent, some dull person.


    However, although she was dull and said little, Hou Juan had never done anything too much, and she was totally out of touch with those demons.


    It is such a person, but now suddenly burst out, is a demon repair, this is no wonder she can''t believe it.


    But now the letters were all there, and the contents were very clear. She couldn''t help believing them.


    "Brother of the clan..."


    she read the letter side by side. Finally, she couldn''t help looking up at Chen Heng in front of her, hesitated and said, "is the content recorded on this envelope true?"


    "It''s all written like this, so it''s mostly true."


    Listen to Zhang Ya''s words, Chen Heng didn''t look back, his face is still calm, just so light mouth said.


    Compared with people like Zhang Ya, his reaction is very calm.


    Maybe in other people''s eyes, it is very serious to practice the magic method and devour his spirit, but in his eyes, it is just like that.


    After all, seriously speaking, he has done such things.


    According to the division, the Sutra of swallowing heaven in his body is undoubtedly a proper magic skill.


    Although Chen Heng didn''t devour other people''s life, he didn''t do it less.


    To him, this kind of thing is nothing unusual, nothing at all.


    But obviously, in the eyes of others, this is not the case.


    It is a shocking thing to practice by taking other people''s blood and soul as food.


    After all, it means that in the eyes of the demons, you can become his food at any time.


    What happened 30 years ago, however, is a lingering fear to all people.


    Thirty years ago, under the plan of exterminating the demons, the demons invaded the state of Yue, killing and injuring at least millions of people.


    At the beginning, the five factions of Yue State became three directly.


    Now, after the past 30 years, some of the lost vitality has recovered, but the shadow left by this incident to the people of Yue has not dissipated so quickly.


    It''s not polite to say that in the Yue Kingdom at the moment, Moxiu has become a street mouse. As long as it''s mentioned, there must be a lot of people crying to kill.


    In this case, what kind of treatment will be given to a sorcerer who is suddenly exposed.


    "Sure enough, after the fate of heaven, the situation is different."


    Sitting alone in the courtyard, Chen Heng''s face is calm, looking at the flowers outside, the idea flashed in his heart.


    After careful calculation, Hou Juan is not too young. She is nearly 50 years old.


    In the past decades, the power of destiny on her was silent and did not flourish. She also kept a low-key style and had few problems.During that time, among Chen Heng''s people, she was the one who saved the most trouble.


    But after the fate of heaven, the situation suddenly changed.


    All of a sudden, the situation changed. She made such a thing directly and was on the top of the storm.


    The contrast is really huge.


    Moreover, judging from the current situation, Hou Juan''s situation should continue for a long time, and it will not stop until her power of destiny is gradually exhausted.


    Sitting there alone, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and many thoughts flashed in his heart.


    Outside the courtyard, Zhang Ya walks out of Chen Heng''s room. When she comes outside, her mind is still a little uncertain.


    "How?"


    A sound came from the outside.


    Looking at Zhang Ya, who seems to be in a trance at the moment, Zhang Chong comes over, looks serious and says: "how is Hao''er''s reaction?"


    Listen to Zhang Chong''s words, Zhang Ya this just some reaction come over, subconsciously raised the head, looked at Zhang Chong.


    Thirty years ago, Zhang Chong was very old, and there was not much Shouyuan left.


    However, after Chen Heng ascended the post, he specially found some excellent spiritual materials for him, and specially taught him Taoism, so as to further his cultivation, and Shou yuan also improved a little.


    So, thirty years later, he''s still alive, just looking a lot older.


    If there is no accident, he will be directly in Zhangjia in more than ten years.


    But now, he is still alive, and has witnessed all the changes of Zhangjia in the past 30 years, and watched Zhangjia grow up step by step to the present situation.


    He was very satisfied with the changes of Zhang Jia, so he chose to retire and put everything down. He just went to the ancestral land of Zhang Jia, where he had tea and played chess with some old friends. His life was very leisurely.


    Until today, he came out again.


    Zhang Ya raised her head and looked at Zhang Chong in front of her.


    Under her gaze, Zhang Chong''s face looked very anxious. It seemed that he also heard some news.


    Looking at this, when Lingniao came to summon him, he also received the news, so he came to listen to Chen Heng''s attitude at the first time.


    Looking at Zhang Chong''s appearance, Zhang Ya sighed softly, and then said, "brother Zu, he... Behaves very calm and doesn''t seem to be surprised..."


    "but brother Zu has always had a good temper. I can''t know what he is thinking."


    She thought for a moment, then said.


    Chen Heng has a good temper, at least most of the time.


    In normal times, even if someone does something bad, he will not show anything. He is still calm.


    So now, Zhang Ya is not clear about Chen Heng''s attitude.


    Is it anger or something?


    "Alas."


    Listening to Zhang Ya''s words, Zhang Chong could not help sighing: "what a disaster..."


    "I have advised Hao''er not to be so kind to a foreigner, but he never listened to..."


    "but I never thought that he could get to this point."


    "She dares to practice magic skills, and she has ruined my reputation!"


    He stamped his foot, a little angry.


    Looking at Zhang Chong, Zhang Ya hesitated for a moment, and had better say: "it should not be so far..."


    "whether sister Hou practices magic skill has not been decided yet..."


    "it''s just news."


    "At this time, do you want to comfort yourself like this?"


    Looking at Zhang Ya, Zhang sighed and said, "the most urgent thing is to understand Hao''er''s idea."


    "He must not do anything for this woman."


    After 30 years of development, at this time, Zhangjia has already become a giant. In addition to the three schools left over from the past, Zhangjia is the most powerful in the Yue kingdom.

 Chapter 229

    In the past 30 years, under the leadership of Chen Heng, Zhangjia has changed a lot.


    Compared with 30 years ago, today''s Zhang Jia has already become a giant, second only to the three schools in Yue, and even to a certain extent, it is not inferior to it.


    On the surface, at least.


    It''s natural that Hou Juan''s strength is not dynamic. Even if Hou Juan is really connected with Moxiu, and even practices Mogong, under normal circumstances, it will not affect Zhang''s life.


    After all, with the size of Zhang''s family, it''s not easy to take it. Even if it''s a giant like liuyunzong, it needs to worry about its influence.


    As long as Chen Heng doesn''t show up and cut off contact with Hou Juan, all the influence will be minimized.


    But if....


    Zhang Chong looked at Zhang Ya in front of him with an anxious look on his face: "ya''er, do you think Hao''er will... For this woman..."


    Zhang Ya''s body was full of hesitation at this time.


    "This... Should not be like this..."


    she spoke softly, just thinking about Chen Heng''s calm face, but she was a little uncertain at this time.


    In other people''s eyes, it''s obviously unwise to fight against such monsters as liuyunzong for the sake of one person.


    The wise do not do it.


    But if it is Chen Heng, it may not be.


    For her brother, Zhang Ya never guessed what the other party thought.


    She had no idea what was in the other person''s mind.


    Thinking of this, she could not help sighing. At this time, she finally understood why Zhang Chong came in a hurry.


    Obviously, for Chen Heng, he also knows very well, some are afraid of what Chen Heng will do.


    The two faced each other, then sighed.


    In spite of their worries, they actually have nothing to do at the moment.


    It''s not the two of them who have the initiative.


    The only thing they can do is to admonish Chen Heng not to be too impulsive.


    Next, time goes by.


    The news of Hou Juan gradually spread throughout Zhangjia. At the beginning, it also caused a panic, but it soon calmed down.


    The occurrence of this incident, but also let the people of Zhangjia more talk about it, in life and did not have much impact.


    But in the dark, the invisible influence is still playing, just hidden, can not be seen clearly.


    Time goes on.


    Soon, a month passed.


    For more than a month, Chen Heng has been very calm about hou Juan. Every day he is still the same as in the past. He drinks tea there and occasionally makes a few magic weapons. It seems that there is no difference between Chen Heng and the past.


    And his performance is also very indifferent, it seems that Hou Juan will not be on the heart.


    Secretly observe Chen Heng''s performance, Zhang Chong and others can not help but secretly relax, at this time before the worry slowly faded.


    Look like this, Chen Heng should not take the initiative to come, in order to Hou Juan to do something.


    But what they didn''t expect was that Chen Heng didn''t take the initiative to make a statement and do something, but the people from liuyunzong came.


    "Jiufeng Zhangjia is really worthy of its reputation."


    Walking in the city of Jiufeng, a middle-aged monk walked here, looking at the prosperous scene everywhere, his face could not help but smile.


    Behind him, a few friars followed him, and they were just like him, looking around.


    "Is this Jiufeng city?"


    Behind the middle-aged monk, a young girl''s face showed a look of surprise: "look at this, it seems very prosperous. Compared with Liuyun sect, it''s no worse."


    "It''s a good place."


    The others looked around and felt the figures of the monks and the lively atmosphere around them. At this time, they could not help feeling hot.


    "This is Jiufeng City, and it''s also the foundation of Zhangjia."


    Looking around, the middle-aged friar who led the group laughed and then said, "this is also the core of Zhangjia. It''s said that it was originally just an ordinary city, but it was finally developed by the Zhangjia family leader. It''s really amazing."


    "But this place will soon be ours."


    He looked around with a strange smile on his face.


    "In such a prosperous place, will Zhangjia really hand it over?"


    Following the middle-aged friar, the girl who had spoken before showed a look of surprise: "if it was me, I would be reluctant to part with it."


    "In such a prosperous place, I''m afraid there are a lot of Lingshi in the account every year. If it''s normal, who would be willing to give up?"


    The middle-aged friar laughed, then sneered again: "but now, this situation can''t help him.""Elder he, they have already discussed."


    "This time, Zhang Jia can''t get rid of the affair of the birth of the demon cultivation. Maybe there''s a demon cultivation hidden in it."


    "If he wants to give up, what can he do?"


    The middle-aged friar looked around, his face was cold, so he said.


    Around him, the other friars listened to this, did not say anything, but nodded silently.


    For their purpose this time, they are very clear in their hearts, at the moment do not have to say anything.


    Walking forward from the street, soon, people belonging to Zhangjia came forward and led a few people to Zhangjia''s residence.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    In the courtyard, people were sitting everywhere.


    In this room, Zhang Chong, Zhang Ya and others are sitting here, as well as some core members of Zhang''s family, who are all here now.


    Opposite them, the middle-aged friars and others were sitting there with a smile on their face.


    "I don''t know how many messengers are here. What''s the matter?"


    Looking at the middle-aged friar sitting at the front of his body, Zhang Chong forced a smile on his face, raised his spirit tea and asked.


    "The old clan leader knows what I''ve come here, so why ask more?"


    Sitting opposite Zhang Chong, listening to Zhang Chong''s words, the middle-aged monk showed a smile on his face and said with a soft smile: "the story of Hou Juan''s practice of magic skill and swallowing people''s soul has already spread at this moment."


    Voice down, including Zhang Chong and Zhang Ya, the presence of all the Zhang family are shaking hands.


    "This... Messenger is joking."


    Zhang Chong''s hand couldn''t help shaking, but it soon returned to normal, with a smile on his face: "Hou Juan is just an outsider, not my Zhang family. What''s the relationship with my Zhang family?"


    "Not bad!"


    "This is just a person with a different surname. What does it have to do with my family?"


    Around Zhang Chong, the rest of the Zhang family began to talk one after another, leaving all their relationships behind.


    Sitting opposite Zhang Chong, listening to these words, the middle-aged monk didn''t say anything. He just laughed and looked at Zhang Chong quietly.


    "As far as we know, Hou Juan seems to have a very good relationship with you?"


    The middle-aged monk didn''t open his mouth, but beside the middle-aged monk, the girl before him opened her mouth with a smile and looked at the people opposite and asked.


    "It''s just normal relationships."


    Zhang Chong shook his head and then said, "it''s very normal for me and this demon disciple to enter your clan and know each other."


    "However, there are quite a few people I know in Liuyun sect, which seems to be nothing."


    Looking at the middle-aged man, he said.


    "Of course, there are a lot of people who know this demon disciple. They are just friendly to him, and even treat him as his own disciples. But it''s your family."


    In front of him, the middle-aged man sighed, then laughed. If he had a point, he said, "your clan leader, the relationship with this demon is unusual."


    "The devil is in prison, but he has told a lot about you."


    "Damn it


    Listening to the middle-aged man''s words, Zhang Chong couldn''t help gritting his teeth.


    Hou Juan is now in the hands of Liuyun sect.


    By the way of a monk, it''s normal for Hou Juan to explain everything at the moment.


    In addition, in the past, Zhang did not hide the existence of Hou Juan and others. As long as he has the heart, it is very easy to explore.


    Thinking of this, he could not help sighing, and then said: "the matter of houjuan has nothing to do with my family."


    "That being the case, how can we win people''s trust with empty words?"


    The smile on the middle-aged monk''s face was even worse. At this time, he said in a soft voice, "I heard that not only the devil, but also there are many people who practice magic skills in Zhangjia."


    "It''s impossible!"


    As soon as Zhang Chong''s face changed, he said decisively, "if the emissary doesn''t believe me, you can follow me and check the whole Zhang family to see if there are any evil people."


    "That''s not necessary."


    The middle-aged monk shook his head and said, "but in order to show that Zhang Jia really didn''t cover up the devil, you need your clan leader to go to the sect and confront the devil in person."


    "I''m here for this."


    At this point, he smiles on his face and finally says his real purpose.


    Let Zhang''s clan leader go to Liuyun sect.


    Listening to this, the faces of all the people present changed.


    Long ago, Chen Heng no longer returned to liuyunzong. Instead, he stayed in Jiufeng city and sat down in Jiufeng city.


    Although there are rumors, the strength of Zhang''s clan leader is not inferior to that of Liuyun''s elder, and has reached the realm of tongxuan.But even though he was tongxuan, once he went to liuyunzong, he was only captured.


    After all, there are not only the leader and elder of Liuyun sect, but also the guardian array of Liuyun sect.


    Once the guard array is opened, even if it is connected with the metaphysics, it can only be suppressed.


    At that time, I''m afraid that even though tongxuan had no choice but to be arrested.


    At this point in time, let the Zhang clan head to Liuyun sect, what''s the idea?


    Thinking of this, the faces of the people present changed slightly.


    Sitting on the opposite side, looking at the face changes of Zhang Chong and others, the middle-aged monk smiles.


    Although this time the mob incident broke out, it caused a lot of confusion, but it was also an opportunity for the Liuyun sect and other three factions.


    For liuyunzong and other three schools, the expansion and expansion of Zhangjia in the past 30 years has already aroused their vigilance.


    And the industries that Zhang Jia is in charge of, the spiritual gardens with rich output, also make them greedy.


    Including liuyunzong, the three sects have already had the idea to suppress Zhang, but they just can''t find a suitable opportunity.


    After all, Zhang Jia is not alone, but also has a tong Xuan.


    A tong Xuan, if escaped by him, would be very troublesome.


    It is because of this, so despite coveting, but the three factions have never been on Zhang, maintaining a certain degree of balance.


    This time, for them, the balance has been broken.


    For liuyunzong, this incident just gave them an excuse to attack Zhangjia.


    Liuyunzong is a sect of Chen Heng''s origin. At the moment, Zhang''s clan leader is called to liuyunzong for the reason of the mob incident. This is a solemn reason.


    If you don''t go, there is a ghost in your heart, colluding with the demons.


    However, if he went to...


    thinking of this, the middle-aged monk couldn''t help smiling.


    If Zhang''s clan leader really goes, I''m afraid he won''t have to come out again.


    A tongxuan has few enemies in the outside world. Even if several tongxuan elders fight together, I''m afraid it''s not safe. It''s easy for him to escape and cause future trouble.


    But if it''s in Liuyun sect, it''s much simpler.


    After the opening of the guard array, even though tongxuan has little resistance, when faced with several tongxuan elders at that time, they will not have the power to escape at all, and they will be captured directly.


    At that time, without the patriarch, the whole family will be slaughtered.


    If you want anything at that time, just go and get it yourself.


    At this moment, Zhang Chong and others on the opposite side also flashed many thoughts.


    "This..."


    looking at the middle-aged monk, Zhang Chong was silent for a long time, and then he said, "can I go there by another person?"


    "My Zhang clan leader is in the closed door at the moment and can''t leave for the moment."


    "Can I go on his behalf?"


    He opened his mouth and said with a smile on his face: "in terms of identity, I used to be the head of Zhangjia clan, and I can represent Zhangjia."


    "As for the devil, I''m familiar with him. I have something to do with him."


    "It''s appropriate to let me pass."


    He looked at the middle-aged monk and said with a smile.


    "And I can do it."


    Sitting behind Zhang Chong, Zhang Ya also spoke. At this time, she also said: "I used to be an old friend with that devil. If we count it carefully, we still have a relationship."


    "I know her very well. What if I don''t go?"


    She looked at the liuyunzong people in front of her and said with the same smile.


    Listening to them, the others didn''t speak. They just looked forward and looked at the middle-aged monk.


    "Sorry."


    Facing the sight of all the people present, the middle-aged monk showed a smile on his face. At this time, he just shook his head and said faintly, "you elders mean to let your patriarch go in person."


    "In this way, it shows your sincerity and importance."


    As the voice fell, the hearts of many zhangjias in the audience could not help sinking. At this time, an ominous premonition emerged.


    Such tit for tat, pointing out that they want their patriarch to go, this is obviously not well intentioned.

 Chapter 230

    In the original place, quiet and spacious room, the atmosphere gradually appears a little strange.


    Around, a man was sitting there, looking around at the moment.


    Listening to the words of the middle-aged friar in front of him, many of the friars in Zhangjia kept silent.


    No one dares to speak, and no one dares to agree to each other''s terms.


    After all, the other party''s request is too dangerous. If it''s not good, maybe the whole family is in danger of collapse.


    All the people present dare not answer for Chen Heng.


    But if you don''t agree, liuyunzong''s request is right in front of you.


    This is nothing else, but liuyunzong.


    Although Zhangjia has developed well in these decades, it seems that it has the title of the fourth faction in the state of Yue, and its influence in the state of Yue is only less than that of the three factions.


    But in the hearts of the people present, it is clear that Chen Heng is the only one who holds up this reputation.


    It is because of Chen Heng, who is a master of metaphysics, that Zhang Jia has such power.


    But even so, compared with liuyunzong, Zhangjia is just a small role. It can''t be the opponent of each other.


    If Chen Heng doesn''t go, once the other party asks a question of guilt...


    thinking of this consequence, the hearts of the audience sink, and they can''t help silence.


    Looking at the expression on Zhang Chong''s face, in front of him, the middle-aged monk laughed again and said in a soft voice, "why should old clan leader Zhang worry?"


    "Zhang Jia clan leader, who was also born in our Liuyun sect, was a disciple of our Liuyun sect. This time he went back, he just faced the devil face to face. It''s nothing at all."


    "Even if I blame my clan, I can''t deny the noble patriarch."


    "This time, I''m just going to let Zhang''s patriarch go to investigate. I won''t involve anything else."


    The middle-aged friar laughed, and then solemnly said: "I swear that there will never be an accident with the head of the noble clan, and I will come back safely."


    His face was solemn, looking at Zhang Chong and others in front of him, he said seriously.


    For what he said, he was solemn on the surface, but didn''t care in his heart.


    Anyway, let''s talk first.


    When the other party really entered the Liuyun sect, how do you want to, you can''t help yourself.


    Thinking of this, the smile on the middle-aged man''s face is even more serious, and his expression seems to be more sincere.


    In front of him, several Zhangjia people listened to his words, and they could not help shaking at the moment.


    "Is... Really just an ordinary call, not a desire to do harm to the patriarch?"


    "Yes, my family has been standing here for many years. How could liuyunzong directly attack us..."


    looking at the sincere and solemn expression on the face of the middle-aged man in front of them, they could not help but waver, and many thoughts flashed in their hearts.


    Even Zhang Chong had a moment of hesitation in his heart.


    But soon, he reacted, and a touch of fear appeared in his heart.


    He looked at the middle-aged man in front of him, with a smile on his face, and then said: "messenger..."


    "don''t say more."


    In front of him, looking at Zhang Chong, the middle-aged monk stood up. At this time, his face had changed: "I have already brought the words to you. Whether to go or not is the matter between you and the noble patriarch."


    "Can you give me a reply now, or let me go back to my life?"


    He got up from where he was, stood there and said faintly.


    At the moment when he opened his mouth, the inexplicable momentum showed up, like an invisible force field, spreading all around, pressing in front of the chest of the people present.


    Just for a moment, the faces of the people on the scene changed slightly and felt a great pressure.


    "Build the foundation!"


    They looked at the middle-aged friar in front of them with a look of amazement on their faces.


    Although it has been developed for 30 years, up to now, there are only a few foundation building monks in the whole family except Chen Heng and others.


    Zhang Ya is the only one of the many Zhangjia people present at the moment. The rest, including Zhang Chong, are still a little behind.


    At the moment, they felt the breath coming from the middle-aged friars. Their faces changed slightly. They felt a strong sense of oppression coming from them and kept pressing on themselves.


    For a moment, like a mountain, suddenly down, frightening.


    Even though they were both building foundations, Zhang Ya felt a huge pressure and couldn''t help frowning.


    Obviously, this messenger of Liuyun sect''s cultivation is more than her.


    Feeling the momentum around her, she frowned and was about to get up.


    Around, a crisp sound came slowly.


    In the distance, the sound of footwork came out slowly, from low to clear, and then came to this place.Bang! Bang!


    Inexplicably, the sound of heart beating slowly sounded, as if a fierce beast close, its heart beating constantly, exuding a magnificent and terrifying vitality.


    After that inexplicable breath unfolded, it immediately made people feel an inexplicable change.


    The surrounding world seems to have changed. At this time, the whole world is fading, and each one has lost its luster and color. The whole world only has the sound of low footsteps, which is frightening.


    Before Zhang Chong, at this moment, the middle-aged monk''s face finally changed.


    Maybe others don''t feel it, but at this moment, he feels a suffocating pressure.


    The sound of footsteps came from outside. Every step seemed to step on his body, like the collapse of a mountain. Suddenly, the pressure would knock him down completely.


    The power of terror is exploding, which makes people feel a sense of suffocating terror.


    The spirit was scattered, and a figure like a demon came forward slowly and approached the place.


    Bang!


    The next moment, his face became very pale, suddenly back a big step, some can''t believe looking at the outside world, looking at that place.


    Under his gaze, the figure of a young man slowly unfolded and appeared here.


    The young man looks handsome with long hair. He looks very young, but his eyes are full of vicissitudes and unusual temperament.


    At this moment, he stood alone, just standing alone, just like the core of this world, so different.


    On the other side''s body, a unique trend spreads out and expands outward, covering the whole area and turning it into its own domain.


    Standing in the same place, looking at the young man''s appearance, the middle-aged friars and others were directly stunned. At this time, their faces were a little pale.


    "Tongxuan..."


    he stood there, looking at the young man in the distance, and secretly clenched his teeth. At this time, he already understood the identity of the other party.


    There is no doubt that among the zhangjias, who else can have such prestige and elegant demeanor besides the rumored Zhangjia family leader?


    This time, their purpose was to see each other, but when they saw each other, the scene was shocking.


    In front of them, the dignity of the master of Zhang''s family was far more powerful than the tongxuan they had seen in the past.


    The existence of tongxuan is based on the foundation. Only those who are successful in the foundation can be promoted.


    These masters, even in Liuyun sect, are in the minority. They are absolutely strong. They can also be valued as elders and enjoy all kinds of honor in Liuyun sect, which is far beyond the comparison of foundation building monks.


    But in the middle-aged monk''s feeling, the authority brought by the head of Zhang''s family is much stronger than those elders in Liuyun sect.


    If he can be sent here to serve as a messenger, his strength is not weak. Even in the process of building foundation, he belongs to the top class and is definitely a strong man.


    But even if he looked at the figure in front of him, he could not help trembling at the moment. He could feel the overflowing breath of the other person, and could not put forward any idea of fighting with him at the moment.


    Can''t help it, his body began to shake, some instinctive fear.


    But after a moment, he calmed down and took a strong breath. Then he said, "why do you want to come here?"


    "But are you going to do something to me?"


    He was a little nervous and looked at each other and said.


    Before coming here, the elders of Liuyun sect specially gave him a magic weapon. Even if he was a master, he could shelter him for a short time and have a chance to escape.


    But judging from the current situation, there is no chance at all.


    The people in front of us are far better than the ordinary ones. They may have gone beyond the level of ordinary elders.


    What can he do even if he sacrifices the magic weapon?


    It''s nothing but anger.


    It''s better to be more direct than that.


    "Don''t you want to see me?"


    Outside the courtyard, Chen Heng stands alone and grows.


    In the light of the sun, he stood there, with his white robe hanging down, his talent showing off, his hair standing on the ground, as if he had the talent of heaven and man.


    Looking at the middle-aged friars and others in front of him, his face was indifferent and he spoke softly: "now, I''m here."


    Here I am.


    Light words fall, in an instant, in front of the people''s faces changed greatly, only feel an invisible force from all around, is eroding their spirit, disintegrating their power.


    The middle-aged monk''s face changed slightly. Now he became pale and bloodless.


    "Go back and tell them."


    Looking at the reaction of the middle-aged man and others in front of him, Chen Heng said faintly: "after March, I will set out to explore Liuyun sect.""Before that, I hope there is nothing wrong with younger martial sister Hou."


    "Please rest assured, elder martial brother Zhang."


    The middle-aged man''s face was pale. He nodded to listen to Chen Heng''s words and said reluctantly: "we will certainly pass on the elder martial brother''s words."


    Chen Heng was once born in Liuyun sect. Although he has not been there for many years, his identity as a disciple of the inner sect has been preserved.


    So it''s no problem for a middle-aged man to call him elder martial brother.


    After saying this in a hurry, he bowed deeply to Chen Heng in front of him, and then left with all the people behind him. He didn''t dare to stay here at all.

 Chapter 231

    "Master, are you really going to liuyunzong?"


    In the spacious and quiet room, when the middle-aged men left, these Zhangjia people immediately opened their mouths and their faces were sad.


    "Master, this time, there must be a conspiracy. We can''t go there!"


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of him, many people of Zhang''s family present began to speak one after another, one by one, looking at Chen Heng and persuading him to say.


    Their faces looked very sincere. Looking at Chen Heng in front of them, they continued to persuade one by one.


    But for their persuasion, Chen Heng just nodded, calm face, and then said: "your opinion, I know."


    "Don''t worry, I have my own opinion on this matter."


    He looked at the people in front of him and said softly.


    Looking at Chen Heng''s appearance, everyone at the scene opened their mouths, but it was not easy to say anything at last.


    After a while, many zhangjias left slowly, leaving only Zhang Ya and Zhang Chong.


    As for the others, they''re all out of here now.


    Sitting on the throne, Chen Heng looked at Zhang Chong in front of him and said in a soft voice: "talk about it."


    "What''s your opinion?"


    He looked at Zhang Ya and Zhang Chong in front of him and said softly.


    "This time, liuyunzong summoned him specially. There must be some deceit."


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of her, Zhang Ya takes a deep breath, raises her head, and then says so.


    "Not bad."


    Zhang Chong also nodded: "Hao''er, you are the pillar of the family. How can you go to Liuyun sect to commit a crime in person?"


    "If you don''t leave, everything in my family can be saved, but if you leave, you will be in charge of your life and death. You can''t help it."


    He looked at Chen Heng in front of him and said solemnly.


    Indeed.


    If you don''t do anything at the moment, just stay in Jiufeng city and stay here, then nothing will happen in the end.


    Because of Chen Heng''s existence, even if he is condemning, he will not really do anything.


    At most, Zhang lost some face, not too much.


    But if Chen Heng went to Liuyun sect in person, the situation would be different.


    In the case of liuyunzong, if Chen Heng dares to go there, he will be like a pig or dog waiting to be slaughtered, and he will have no freedom.


    As long as the other party is willing, Chen Heng can be taken at any time, without much effort.


    The truth is obvious.


    If it is something else, maybe you can take a chance and think liuyunzong dare not attack Chen Heng.


    But Zhang Chong didn''t get away with it. He had already prepared for the worst in his heart.


    If you go to liuyunzong, there will be all kinds of harm but no benefit. But if you don''t leave Jiufeng city and the other party is afraid, then everything will be promising.


    Sitting opposite Chen Heng, Zhang Chong''s face is dignified. He looks at Chen Heng and says solemnly, telling his opinion.


    Listening to these words, Chen Heng first had a meal, then raised his head, with a smile on his face and an obvious look of appreciation.


    In this way, I agree with Zhang Chong''s words.


    "Brother Zu, that''s what I mean."


    On one side, Zhang Ya also opened her mouth at this time. Looking at Chen Heng in front of her, she said in a soft voice, "I know that you have a good relationship with Hou Shimei, brother of the clan. You have a deep friendship."


    "But at this moment, if you go to Liuyun sect, you will only catch up with your brother."


    "If you don''t go to liuyunzong, under the fear of liuyunzong, sister Hou may still have a chance of life, but if you go..."


    speaking of this, she hesitated and didn''t continue to speak.


    But everyone here understood what she meant.


    If Chen Heng really went to liuyunzong, then the day he arrived at liuyunzong was the time when Hou Juan died.


    This is very obvious.


    Listen to Zhang Ya''s words, Chen Heng nodded again, also very appreciate.


    "Not bad."


    Sitting there, he smiles, then whispers, "that''s right."


    "In the current situation, if I dare to go there in person, that is what you call the end."


    He said so, looking at this, he agreed with Zhang Ya.


    Listen to Chen Heng''s words, Zhang Chong two people can''t help but secretly relax.


    Now that I agree with you, I think I can get rid of the idea of going to liuyunzong.


    But to their surprise, in front of him, Chen Heng continued to speak.


    "But that''s why I''m going to Liuyun sect to have a look."


    As he sat there, Chen Heng shook his head and then spoke like this.


    "Why?"


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, Zhang Ya''s faces changed slightly. At this time, their voices seemed anxious: "at this moment, Liuyun sect has already been a dead place. If you go, you will be worried about the end!""That''s why I want to go and have a look."


    Chen Heng''s face was very calm. He listened to them and just laughed. Then he said in a soft voice: "just right, I want to see...


    " how much weight is there in Liuyun clan. "


    He chuckled and said.


    With these words, he didn''t say much. He got up in silence and left the place directly, leaving Zhang Chong and Zhang Chong behind.


    Time goes by slowly.


    In the quiet time, time slowly passed away, and soon more than half a month passed away.


    More than half a month later, in liuyunzong.


    Deep in the dungeon, there was a light sound, from the outside.


    This is the dungeon of Liuyun sect. There are divine lines and prohibitions everywhere. It can suppress the accomplishments of monks and make them become mortals, unable to exert their own power.


    In this place, there are also many monks, many of whom are scattered practitioners and even evil practitioners caught by Liuyun sect in the past.


    And in the dungeon, a cell stands with a woman inside.


    Compared with the people locked up in other places, this woman is very special. She still looks like a girl, and she looks very young.


    She was wearing a red robe, and now she was sitting there alone. It seems that she has been closed for quite a while.


    Hou Juan sat alone, meditating in silence.


    Since she was discovered by the Liuyun sect and imprisoned here, she has been doing this all the time, consuming her time with meditation and striving to improve herself.


    To others here, it doesn''t seem to make sense.


    After all, it''s almost impossible for people who are caught in this place to go out again. Even if they continue to meditate, what''s the use?


    Therefore, in this place, few people practice so hard.


    Outside, the sound of light footsteps came.


    Vaguely, it seems that the dungeon was opened and someone came in from the outside.


    Listening to the voice, Hou Juan opened her eyes and looked there.

 Chapter 232

    Listening to the sound outside, Hou Juan raised her head and looked around.


    At this moment, with the door of the dungeon open, the surrounding gradually becomes bright, and there seems to be some light around.


    In the faint light, a figure came in from the outside.


    From the appearance, we can see that this is a tall woman.


    Wearing a long white dress, she was tall and beautiful. She walked slowly and walked a long distance to Hou Juan.


    Looking at here, Hou Juan''s face can not help but become a little dignified, the body subconsciously taut.


    Although she was just in touch, she could already feel the extraordinary place in front of her through her inexplicable intuition.


    The woman in front of us is very dangerous.


    At the moment, this idea flashed through Hou Juan''s mind.


    In the past, despite her poor qualifications, she had inexplicable ability to feel everything around her, and could clearly feel what ordinary people could not find.


    This intuition is very strong, very strong, very few mistakes.


    But at the moment, in this woman''s body, Hou Juan then feels one kind of formidable pressure, that kind of terror pressure is suffocating.


    Her subconscious body taut, some vigilant looking at each other.


    "People of Liuyun sect?"


    Looking at the white dress woman standing there in front of her, Hou Juan''s face was alert, and then she said.


    "Yes, but it''s not."


    Standing outside the dungeon, looking at Hou Juan in front of her, the white dress woman with a faint smile on her face looked at her like this: "Miss Hou, we haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    "Do you know me?"


    Hou Juan frowned, surprised.


    She felt something unusual in each other''s words.


    The woman in front of her seemed to have seen her somewhere and even knew her very well.


    "Sure enough, your senses are very sharp."


    Listen to Hou Juan''s words, the woman laughed, and then said: "yes, we do know each other, and the time is not short."


    "Only in the past, I was watching you secretly."


    "As for you, you may have met me, but you didn''t really write me down."


    She said softly, looking at Hou Juan.


    "I don''t think I have anything to observe."


    Hou Juan frowned and looked at each other. Her face remained the same as before: "I''m just an ordinary friar. In your eyes, I''m no different from trash. What''s to be observed?"


    "Miss Hou doesn''t have to belittle herself."


    In front of her, the woman smiles, and then continues to speak: "indeed, your superficial qualifications are very common, even inferior."


    "But believe me, you are far from as simple as you have shown before."


    "In this world, there are always some people who are born to be above the mortals and will leave their names among the living beings."


    "And miss Hou, you are such a person."


    Standing in the same place, she had a smile on her face and said with a soft smile, "there is a huge power in your body. As long as it breaks out, it is shocking enough."


    "Yes."


    Listen to each other''s words, Hou Juan Leng Leng, and then a smile: "you said those, I do not understand."


    "But as far as I am concerned, am I still qualified to talk about the future?"


    She looked around at the locked dungeons, looked at the chain in her hand, and said with a sneer, "come on, what are you going to do with me?"


    "I believe you are not just chatting with me here."


    "Let''s just say what the purpose is."


    "Miss Hou is so determined that we will deal with you like this?"


    In front of her, the woman in the white skirt smiles and whispers.


    "What else?"


    Hou Juan sneered: "is it difficult? Are you ready to let me out?"


    She said, looking at each other.


    At the moment, she just said it casually and made a mockery.


    However, to her surprise, in front of her, the woman in front of her nodded, her face became very solemn.


    "That''s exactly what it means."


    Opposite, the white dress woman''s face is solemn, looking at Hou Juan nodded.


    Voice down, Hou Juan suddenly a Leng.


    "You..."


    she looked at each other, looking at each other''s face, at this time, her face could not help showing some hesitation.


    If it were someone else, she would think that they were playing with her.


    But her intuition told her that what the other party said at the moment was basically true.


    The other party didn''t lie. He really wanted to help her out of this place.


    Feel this, she can''t help but slightly a Leng, some accident."If it''s superfluous, you don''t have to say more. It''s useless to say more now."


    In front of her, the woman laughed, and then whispered: "I believe you will understand Miss Hou when you arrive."


    "So don''t be confused."


    "For you now, just focus on how to get out of this place, that''s enough."


    She said softly.


    Listen to this, Hou Juan frowned, just want to say something.


    But in front of her, the woman in front of her spoke again.


    This time the content of the opening, but let her color.


    "There''s another piece of news. I''ll tell Miss Hou as well."


    Standing in the same place, the woman looked at Hou Juan in front of her, with a smile on her face unchanged: "some time ago, the envoy of Liuyun sect arrived in Jiufeng city and went to visit Zhang Jia."


    "In a few days, the master of the Zhang family will go to Liuyun sect to meet the young lady."


    She said softly.


    The voice fell, Hou Juan''s face suddenly changed.


    "What?"


    Suddenly, in the dungeon, Hou Juan''s face changed greatly, her eyes fixed on each other tightly: "elder martial brother Zhang is coming to Liuyun sect?"


    "Not bad."


    In front of her, the woman''s face smile unchanged, gently nodded: "at this moment, Zhang Jia''s master is coming to Liuyun sect, its purpose must be you know."


    "Yes, not for anything else, but for Miss Hou."


    "In the name of Miss Hou, liuyunzong summoned the head of the Zhangjia family to meet each other in liuyunzong."


    "And once the master of the Zhang family really comes, you must know what will happen at that time, Miss Hou."


    "No!"


    In front of her, Hou Juan yelled. At this time, she began to be nervous.


    Of course she knew what was going to happen.


    With the urine nature of liuyunzong, this time Chen Heng came to liuyunzong for nothing.


    Once Chen Heng came here, with her understanding of yunzong, I''m afraid that it must be the opening of the guardian array and the direct capture of Chen Heng.


    Think of this scene, she could not help but shed some cold sweat, at this time inexplicable horror.


    "No, I can''t!"


    She was thrilled. At this time, all kinds of thoughts flashed in her heart: "I''ll take care of my own affairs, but if it involves elder martial brother Zhang and even the whole family...."


    thinking of this, her face turned pale.


    She knew in her heart that if Chen Heng really came to liuyunzong, it must be for her.


    If she had not been here, Chen Heng would not have returned to Liuyun sect at this time.


    Doesn''t he know where liuyunzong is and what it means to him?


    As the head of Zhang''s family, he knows better than anyone, so no matter how Liu yunzong invited him in the past, he never went there.


    But this time, he let go, ready to come, all because of Hou Juan''s reason.


    Once Chen Heng comes here, liuyunzong will not miss this opportunity, and will try his best to win it.


    Once Chen Heng is captured by liuyunzong and the only tongxuan is captured, the remaining Zhangjia will have no resistance against liuyunzong, only to be manipulated.


    Thinking of this, Hou Juan''s face became extremely pale, and her whole body was in a cold sweat.


    Subconsciously, she looked at her waist.


    There, there''s a knife.


    The knife is a gift from Chen Heng. It''s not a special magic weapon. It''s just a unique souvenir. From the past to the present, it has been kept by Hou Juan.


    Before liuyunzong captured her, but only blocked her mana, took away her magic weapon, did not take away the knife.


    Looking at the knife, Hou Juan is determined and seems to have made some kind of determination.


    "Don''t think about death."


    In front of her, she seemed to see Hou Juan''s idea. The white dress woman shook her head with a smile and said in a soft voice, "you want to die. Once you die, you can harm others."


    "But it''s useless."


    "You are in Liuyun sect. Even if you die, what can you do?"


    "As long as the people of Liuyun sect don''t say it, how can the master of Zhang Jia know about your death and stop his own steps?"


    She laughed and then said, "it''s just useless to seek death. It''s just a waste of your life."


    Listening to this, Hou Juan calmed down, then turned around and looked at the woman in front of her.


    "You''re here to tell me this. You don''t just want to see my reaction, do you?"


    Her face was solemn, her eyes fixed on each other: "what do you want to do?"


    "Without him, I''m just helping you."


    The woman laughed and said in a soft voice: "don''t think about death, and we will inform you.""Your only chance is to save yourself."


    "Help yourself."


    Listening to this, Hou Juan''s face showed a look of self mockery, and then looked around: "I am now trapped here, and all my mana has been banned, almost the same as ordinary people."


    "In liuyunzong, in my present state, it''s not easy to escape?"


    This is not another place, but liuyunzong.


    With the strength of liuyunzong, even if Hou Juan is at the peak, she can''t turn over a few waves in this place.


    The peak of fashion is so, let alone at the moment.


    "So I''ll help you."


    Listen to Hou Juan''s words, the woman laughed, then slowly came forward, put down a golden pill, so put it there.


    The pill is golden, with inexplicable texture. It looks very unique. After approaching, you can even smell the faint fragrance of the pill.


    One can see that this is not a common thing, it must not be an ordinary product.


    "This is Yiqi pill."


    Looking at the puzzled color on Hou Juan''s face, the woman whispered and explained to her, "if you take this pill, your strength will rise to a higher level in an hour, and you will have the power to pass the mystery for a short time."


    "But after an hour, you will be seriously injured, and even your own psychic base will be damaged. Whether you can survive depends on your life."


    Within an hour, we have the power of terror that can make people climb to a higher level, but it can make people suffer and risk falling.


    These pills can be said to be the medicine for self Immolation.


    Looking at the golden elixir in front of her eyes, Hou Juan''s pupil shrank. After thinking for a moment, she still held out her hand and accepted it.


    "Not enough."


    Taking Yiqi Dan, she then raised her head, looked at the woman in front of her and said again, "if it''s just like this, there''s still no way to leave."


    "Not bad."


    The woman''s face smile unchanged, just nodded: "so, after three days, you will have a chance."


    "Three days later, it''s time for Liuyun sect to hold a memorial ceremony."


    "At that time, there will be a chaos in Liuyun sect, and it will be impossible to explore the four directions for a short time."


    "And then, it''s your chance."


    She said softly.


    Listen to her words, Hou Juan''s face gradually becomes dignified, but finally nodded: "OK."


    There is no doubt that this choice is extremely dangerous.


    If you want to leave liuyunzong and really escape, it will be extremely difficult. It''s impolite to say that if you don''t pay attention, you will be in danger of death.


    But now, Hou Juan has no choice.


    Here, the only thing she can do is fight to the death.


    "I''ll be here, waiting for your good news, Miss Hou."


    Before the body, listen to Hou Juan''s words, the woman chuckled, then turned around and left here.


    She walked out slowly, her figure gradually disappeared under Hou Juan''s gaze, and left the place.


    In situ, when the other party completely left, Hou Juan relaxed and began to fall into thinking.


    "You can easily take out the elixir of Yiqi, and you have the ability to do such things in Liuyun sect. Who are you?"


    She frowned as she recalled her conversation.


    From just now on, the other side seems quite mysterious.


    From the other party''s previous words, it was obvious that the woman knew her very well and had reached a certain point.


    Moreover, the other party has the ability to pick up the chaos in Liuyun sect, and also has the ability to help her leave, so it''s just a simple thing to help her give Chen Heng a message.


    Good words, as long as the other party is willing to, you can easily give Chen Heng communication, inform the other party.


    But the other party did not, instead, deliberately to help her leave, from Liuyun Zong, personally to organize Chen Heng.


    The implication of this is surprising and puzzling.


    If you know what you can do easily, you should let others do it.


    Why on earth is this?


    What plans and calculations does the other party have in mind?


    At the moment, Hou Juan was puzzled, and various thoughts flashed through her mind.


    The outside world.


    Out of the dungeon, Gao Yue''s face is calm, so out of the dungeon, as if nothing happened.


    But on one side, a maid seemed to have some doubts.

 Chapter 233

    "Miss......"


    following Gao Yue, she witnessed Gao Yue''s actions in the whole process, and the maid''s face showed some hesitation. At this time, she seemed to have some doubts: "are you too kind to miss Hou......"


    "too good?"


    Listening to the maid''s words, Gao Yue smiles. Then she turns around and looks at her and says in a low voice: "is there any?"


    "Yes."


    The maid nodded and said seriously, "Miss, you''ve never been like this before...


    " this time, you''ve made a lot of trouble...


    "yes..."


    after listening to this, Gao Yue laughed, then nodded and said, "I''ve never been like this before."


    "But this man is different."


    "What''s the difference?"


    The maid was a little puzzled: "but a monk who builds a foundation..."


    for others, he is already a very tough monk. In a word, he can decide the life and death of countless people.


    But for the whole Liuyun sect, only a few foundation building monks are nothing. Although they are not everywhere in the whole Liuyun sect, there are many people who have such accomplishments.


    The same is true for the high moon in front of us.


    As for Gao Yue in front of her, an ordinary foundation building monk is nothing to her, but ordinary.


    Only those who built the foundation at the top, even those who were able to pass the mystery, could make her look up.


    In her opinion, it is nothing under the background of the general mystery.


    From his original perspective, he would never look up on an ordinary foundation builder, let alone do so many things for him.


    "Look up? Maybe. "


    Listening to the maid''s words, Gao Yue smiles, and then whispers, "it''s just a good relationship."


    "If it''s just a good relationship, wouldn''t it be better and safer to inform the Zhangjia family leader directly?"


    One side, the girl continued to open her mouth and asked curiously.


    Gao Yue raised her head, flicked the girl''s head, and then laughed: "who said I want to make friends with, is that Zhang Jia''s master?"


    "What I really value is not others, but miss Hou."


    "If you go to correspondence directly, Miss Zhang may die directly in Liuyun sect. How can you make friends?"


    She said with a soft smile.


    "But she''s just a foundation builder, and she''s qualified..."


    the girl frowned, then paused and said.


    Indeed, in her opinion, Hou Juan''s accomplishments are too common, and her qualifications are extremely poor.


    The other side was able to build the foundation successfully only by relying on the huge spiritual materials provided by the master of the Zhang family and the magic method of the magic gate.


    Even if the foundation is barely built, most of them have no further potential and can only stop here for life.


    Such an ordinary person, what is worth making friends with?


    She had some doubts and subconsciously looked at Gao Yue in front of her.


    "You don''t understand."


    In the face of the girl''s doubts, Gao Yue just smiles and says in a soft voice: "there is a strong potential in her body. As long as she can be inspired successfully, she will become a master in the future."


    "Even if it is on the top of the metaphysics, there are some hopes."


    "At that time, what we have done today will be rewarded."


    At this point, she could not help but pause, as if she had thought of something, and her eyes suddenly appeared a touch of complexity.


    "Just..."


    standing in the same place, at last, she shook her head, and then left from here, so she left this place.


    The light shimmered. Under the setting sun, their figures slowly disappeared and left.


    Time goes by slowly.


    Soon, days passed.


    Three days later, at a certain moment, in the dungeon, Hou Juan slowly opened her eyes.


    Outside, bursts of light sound came out, there is a kind of inexplicable palpitation.


    An inexplicable feeling appeared in my heart, vaguely urging her to do something.


    "Has it begun?"


    Feeling the pulse of the outside world, she murmured to herself, the thought flashed in her heart.


    Three days have passed by now.


    The time she had agreed with Gao Yue had come.


    In other words...


    bang!


    Outside, a dull sound suddenly spread out, this time very violent, also very clear.


    Listening to the sound, Hou Juan didn''t hesitate to get up from where she was, and then she took something out of her arms.


    It was a golden elixir with delicate texture. It looked very special. Now it was held in her hand, and it was still emitting a unique fragrance.Light fragrance diffuses and spreads around.


    Hou Juan didn''t really swallow it, Just smelling this unique fragrance, she had a unique feeling that the magic power in her body seemed to activate automatically and began to palpitate instinctively.


    Originally, the power of being sealed off began to be active again, and the inexplicable breath flashed over her body, which brought her a kind of inexplicable warm current.


    "Yiqi pill..."


    looking at the golden elixir in her hand, Hou Juan sighed softly. Then, without hesitation, she put out her hand and took it.


    Boom!


    Bursts of light noise burst out.


    At the moment when Yiqi Dan was swallowed, an inexplicable warm current exploded in her body.


    Huge spiritual power emerged in her body. With the continuous circulation of blood, it reached up and down her body, walked around her body, and flowed.


    The sound continued to move around.


    In situ, Hou Juan silently closed her eyes. At the moment, her whole energy was mobilized and she tried her best to control this terrible force.


    After swallowing Yiqi pill, the power emerging in her body is too strong. If she is not careful, she may even be killed by this power.


    Even if it is to control this force, Hou Juan must try her best to prevent herself from being unable to control and directly burst to death.


    "I haven''t seen elder martial brother Zhang yet! Never die here, in this way! "


    Standing in the same place, her face became a little ferocious and her heart was roaring.


    Drops of blood trickled down her body and dyed her clothes red.


    At the moment, with the power of Dan medicine playing a role in her body, the wounds all over her body are cracking, and there is an inexplicable feeling emerging.


    The wound is splitting, and a drop of blood drips down from her wound, so it drops to the ground and dyes the ground red.


    A moment later, Hou Juan took a deep breath and opened her eyes.


    In a short period of time, the violent and suffocating terror in her body had been suppressed by her for a short time.


    At this point, she got rid of the seal of Shenwen and regained her own mana. She could mobilize her own power.


    So, it''s time.

 Chapter 234

    Overnight, within liuyunzong, the lights were bright everywhere, and the light flames were burning everywhere.


    A kind of inexplicable aura came here, shrouded all around, and picked up chaos here.


    The hazy images show.


    At this moment, the whole liuyunzong is full of inexplicable chaos, and flames are burning.


    And in this scene, in the dungeon, a figure quietly out, so far left here, toward the outside world.


    "It seems that she didn''t find..."


    as she walked out of the dungeon, Hou Juan looked around unexpectedly.


    Gao Yue''s strength is much stronger than she imagined.


    Even if liuyunzong is such a huge thing, it doesn''t seem to be much to Gao Yue. It can clearly pick up such a huge chaos.


    What is revealed in this is shocking enough.


    Liuyunzong, it''s not a big cat or a small cat. It''s one of the three largest factions in Yue. In terms of strength, it can be said that it''s the first of the three. It''s the strongest one in Yue.


    The strength of this man who wants to pick up such chaos in such a powerful sect is really terrible.


    What is the reason why such a powerful force has not been launched in liuyunzong?


    At this moment, just in the blink of an eye, she thought a lot, and many thoughts flashed in her heart.


    Yeah, for what?


    Hou Juan can''t help but flash this idea in her heart, but then she clenched the knife in her hand, and her sight gradually became sharp, looking to the outside world.


    Under her gaze, the outside lights were bright and still burning.


    Shouts came from all over the place, adding a bit of confusion to the place.


    It looks terrible everywhere, and it''s the right time to leave.


    Thinking of this, Hou Juan clenched the knife in her hand and walked out slowly.


    That night, liuyunzong was in chaos, and it was suspected that someone was involved in the chaos.


    Later, liuyunzong zhuchangshao tried to catch the person who disturbed the spirit array at the same time, but he got nothing.


    In the chaos of that night, the demons in the dungeon also took the opportunity to leave and escaped from the heavy restrictions of Liuyun sect.


    All sorts of things happened one after another.


    This has to make people suspect that the main messenger of this matter should pay attention to the cultivation.


    If it wasn''t for Moxiu, who would spend so much effort to disturb the whole liuyunzong, in order to buy Hou Juan time and give her a chance to leave?


    Because of this, Hou Juan''s name of magic repair is more real.


    Even some of the original sympathizers have to doubt because of this and suspect that they are in collusion with Moxiu.


    And in silence, things go by.


    Since that night, Liuyun lived in the dungeon, and the restrictions in the dungeon became more severe.


    Then there were many Liuyun sect elders who wanted to capture the demons themselves.


    But even so, no matter how they do it, they can''t catch the demons back in the end.


    After a few days, Hou Juan still has no trace.


    The elders who were sent out to inspect and arrest failed to bring good news.


    At this point, it seems that the devil escape has become a foregone conclusion.


    In this regard, liuyunzong on the one hand speeded up sending people to arrest everywhere, on the other hand, it also quickly blocked the news and completely blocked the escape of the demons.


    Time goes by slowly.


    In peace, a few days passed quickly.


    Seven days later, outside the wilderness, in a pool.


    A hand suddenly stretched out from the pool and reached out to catch a branch outside the pool.


    Then, a figure quickly stepped out of the pool.


    "Keke......"


    Hou Juan came out of the pool. At the moment, her whole body was covered with blood, and her clothes had already been wet by the pool. She looked very embarrassed.


    Out of the pool, Hou Juan coughed a few times, then slowly raised her hand and looked at her palm.


    In the palm of her hand, at the moment, there is an inexplicable imprint on it. It looks purple and unique, with subtle texture.


    With Hou Juan staring at this texture, she could not help but feel an inexplicable tingling feeling in her heart. At this moment, she only felt that her whole body and mind were extremely painful, as if there were needles in it.


    But standing in the same place, feeling this feeling, Hou Juan did not have any special feeling, just a smile on her face.


    "I''m still... Alive..."


    she coughed a few times in a low voice, and then her face brightened.


    Before that, she didn''t want to live. She just wanted to escape from Liuyun sect.


    But now it seems that God has given her a big surprise.


    After taking Yiqi pill, she was still alive and did not die immediately."I''m not dead..."


    feeling the state of her body, she murmured to herself, all kinds of thoughts flashed in her heart.


    But soon, on her body, a sense of inexplicable tingling appeared, showing in her heart.


    The next moment, her face suddenly became pale, as if she had lost all her blood color in a moment, it was particularly terrible.


    Feeling this, Hou Juan''s body suddenly collapsed, as if she had lost all her strength.


    The side effects of Yiqi pill broke out.


    Yiqi pill, although it can make people have strong power and can cross a realm in a short time, it will also bring extremely heavy consequences.


    Hou Juan didn''t fall down directly. It''s good luck, but it''s impossible for her to retreat completely.


    She seemed ordinary at the moment, but LINGJI was destroyed.


    Spiritual foundation is the foundation of practice, and also the foundation of monks.


    Once damaged, there will be consequences in the eyes.


    This is the situation of Hou Juan at the moment.


    "No, I can''t...


    paralyzed on the ground, Hou Juan looks pale and struggles to get up:" I can''t die here yet... "


    " I still have something to do... "


    she can''t die here, and there are still very important things to do.


    Up to now, although she has escaped from Liuyun sect, it can be predicted that Liuyun sect will block the news and completely block the news of her escape from Liuyun sect.


    But Chen Heng does not know this news, in does not know under the circumstances, I am afraid will still according to the original opportunity general, will go to Liuyun Zong.


    Therefore, in order to avoid this, she must continue to move forward, find Chen Heng, and stop him before he comes to liuyunzong.


    Thinking of this, she coughed a few times, then slowly got up, stood up from where she was, and went to the distance.


    Time goes by slowly.


    While Hou Juan is struggling to survive in liuyunzong, Chen Heng has already got up from Jiufeng city in the distance.


    "Brother Zu, do you really want to go?"


    Before leaving, Zhang Ya came to Chen Heng and looked at him seriously: "do you know what you will encounter when you go there?"


    "Nature knows."


    Standing in the same place, listening to Zhang Ya''s words, Chen Heng turns around, looks at Zhang Ya in front of him, and then opens his mouth with a smile: "so, are you afraid?"

 Chapter 235

    "I''m not afraid."


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, Zhang Ya shook his head in front of him, and then said in a soft voice, "I''m just afraid that you are trapped in Liuyun sect, brother of the clan, and you are harmed by the traitors."


    "It must be very dangerous to go to Liuyun sect. Please think about it."


    "No harm."


    Standing in the same place, looking at Zhang Ya in front of him, Chen Heng smiles, then whispers: "it''s just more trouble."


    "Since my brother doesn''t change his mind."


    In front of him, listening to Chen Heng''s words, Zhang Ya took a deep breath. Then she walked forward and bowed to Chen Heng. Then she said solemnly, "please take me with you."


    "I would like to join Liuyun sect with my brothers."


    Voice down, Chen Heng not from a Leng, some surprised.


    If you go to liuyunzong, you can see it at a glance. It must be extremely dangerous.


    But in front of her, Zhang Ya didn''t hesitate. Was she so decisive?


    This decisiveness, this persistence, is really moving.


    Chen Heng also can''t help feeling some moved, at the moment in the heart some accident.


    "In that case, let''s go together."


    Standing in the same place, he was silent for a moment, then he spoke again and chuckled.


    Jiufeng City, after a few days, Chen Heng officially set out.


    He left Jiufeng city and slowly went to the distance. He gradually approached the location of liuyunzong and went to the inside.


    Time passed slowly.


    Before I knew it, more than half a month had passed.


    In the past half a month, the changes in Liuyun sect were finally heard by Chen Heng.


    "Liuyun sect attacked by thieves?"


    Listening to the news from Liuyun sect, Chen Heng is a little surprised. At the moment, he can''t help feeling a little surprised.


    For such news, liuyunzong naturally wanted to cover it.


    However, the situation that night was too strong, and the result was very bad. Even if liuyunzong wanted to block the news, it couldn''t block it at all.


    Therefore, although liuyunzong tried to cover it up, the news finally reached Chen Heng.


    "Not bad."


    Standing in front of Chen Heng, listening to the news from the spies, Zhang Ya''s face couldn''t help showing a little joy: "this is an opportunity."


    "Brother, maybe sister Hou is OK now."


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of her, she said solemnly, "according to the spies in Liuyun sect, there was some movement in Liuyun sect dungeon that night before. It seems that some important prisoners escaped."


    "Maybe it''s sister Hou."


    She solemnly opened her mouth and said her own measurement. Now unconsciously, she became a little excited: "if so, maybe we don''t need to go to liuyunzong."


    "At the moment, I''m afraid that younger martial sister Hou has left liuyunzong and left that place."


    "We don''t need to go to liuyunzong. We just need to sit in Jiufeng city and wait for the return of younger martial sister Hou."


    She looked at Chen Heng in front of her and said solemnly.


    Listening to her words, the faces of the rest of the Zhang family moved slightly.


    If so, then this time, they will no doubt not need to go to Liuyun sect.


    Chen Heng does not need to be suspected and continues to go there.


    Everything can be avoided.


    At this moment, they are excited and look at Chen Heng, looking at him.


    Under their gaze, Chen Heng was silent for a moment, and then he laughed.


    "Interesting."


    He chuckled, then slowly looked up, looked into the distance, and looked into the distance in an instant.


    Under his gaze, the distant forces of destiny interweave to form a sky net, covering everything around here.


    "Is there any other force to join in?"


    Looking at the sky net interwoven in the distance, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    There is no doubt that with Hou Juan''s own strength, she can never do this step.


    Liuyunzong may not have been a big deal to the exterminating demons thirty years ago, but in Yue, liuyunzong is a well deserved hegemony. Even the other two factions are inferior in power.


    On the whole, liuyunzong is the most powerful in Yue.


    It is obviously impossible for Hou Juan, a friar of foundation building, to shake up such existence and stir up chaos in Liuyun sect.


    Obviously, it was someone else who disturbed the original clear situation.


    Hou Juan took the opportunity to escape and left Liuyun sect.


    I just don''t know where it is now.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng was silent for a moment, and then opened his mouth again under the gaze of Zhang Ya and others."Keep going."


    He opened his mouth in a soft voice and said lightly, "xiangliuyunzong starts."


    Many members of the Zhang family, including Zhang Ya, were stunned.


    "Why......"


    Zhang Ya''s face was shocked. Then she subconsciously raised her head and wanted to ask Chen Heng, but it happened to be in Chen Heng''s sight.


    In front of him, Chen Heng''s face was calm and his eyes were deep. At the moment, he looked at her calmly without any words.


    Facing this pair of eyes, Zhang Ya didn''t continue to open her mouth. She just opened her mouth, and then retreated silently.


    She stepped back and went to one side in silence.


    Then the team moved on.


    Soon, days passed.


    "Sure enough, there are some problems in Liuyun sect."


    A few days later, looking at the liuyunzong messenger in front of her, Zhang Ya''s mind flashed this idea.


    In the past few days, people of liuyunzong kept coming, and a number of messengers were constantly sent. They kept urging. It seemed that they wanted Chen Heng to rush to liuyunzong as soon as possible.


    This kind of anxious appearance is what liuyunzong did not have before.


    Obviously, there are some problems in Liuyun sect.


    If there is no accident, Hou Juan should have escaped from the dungeon as rumored.


    Because of this, liuyunzong was so anxious that he wanted to urge Chen Heng to go there as soon as possible and take it down as soon as possible.


    However, the other party''s anxious attitude makes Zhang Ya suspicious.


    "There is no doubt that there are some problems in liuyunzong, and the younger martial sister Hou is not in the dungeon at the moment."


    Standing in the same place and looking at Chen Heng in front of her, Zhang Ya frowned: "but brother Zu still hasn''t changed his mind..."


    "brother Zu, what are you thinking about?"


    She thought to herself, and the thought flashed through her mind.


    There is no doubt that Chen Heng absolutely saw through the key.


    Even she can see the problem. With Chen Heng''s wisdom in the past, there is no reason why she can''t see the problem.


    However, despite this, he still followed the previous plan and didn''t change his mind at all. He continued to go to liuyunzong and wanted to rush to it.


    This pose is puzzling.


    In this regard, Zhang Ya wanted to ask, but did not know where to start.


    "That''s all."


    Standing in the same place, at last, she shook her head and said, "anyway, brother Zu must have an idea in his heart."


    "I just need to follow my brother, that''s enough."


    For her, she has already made up her mind to follow Chen Heng to the death.


    In that case, there was no need for her to hesitate or ask.


    It''s enough to follow Chen Heng directly.


    Time goes by slowly.


    Soon, days passed.


    On the earth, a figure is walking slowly, walking in the wild.


    The light sunlight falls, falls on this person''s body, shining her bright.


    If someone is here, you can clearly find that this person in front of you is a woman with outstanding appearance.


    The woman was dressed in white and had many wounds all over her body. Her face looked very pale and seemed to be injured. However, her feet were not slow at all. She was shuttling here fast and moving forward.


    "Must be fast, must be fast..."


    walking on the road, Hou Juan covers her chest, strongly supports her body, and tries to walk forward.


    In recent days, she has been active all around and has inquired about a lot of news.


    Including the trend of Zhang Jia and his party.


    And if there is no mistake, at the moment from Chen Heng to liuyunzong, already very soon.


    She must stop them here and tell them everything, otherwise, it will be too late.


    "Cough... Cough..."


    along the way, her face was pale, and she coughed blood constantly.


    A stream of intense pain from the body above the surface, so far shrouded in her body.


    But she didn''t care. She just ran forward desperately, trying to reach her goal.


    But, along with her desperate forward, the power of her body is also more terrible, let her body appear more weak.


    In the pain, her consciousness gradually became hazy and confused.


    ......


    "it''s almost there."


    Walking on the road, Zhang Ya sat on the carriage. Now he looked at the distance and estimated the distance. Then he turned around and looked at Chen Heng: "brother Zu, it''s still time to change your mind.""The front is liuyunzong. If we turn around now, they may not catch us."


    Looking at Chen Heng, she spoke solemnly.


    Now it is very close to liuyunzong.


    For many monks of Liuyun sect, they have been able to feel the existence of Chen Heng and his party.


    In this case, they are already very dangerous.


    If the many tongxuan in Liuyun sect were directly involved, all of them could not escape except Chen Heng.


    However, Zhang Ya is not afraid of this.


    It doesn''t matter if they''re gone. As long as Chen Heng can leave this place, Zhang will still be there.


    So it may be too late to change your mind now.


    "It''s too late."


    In place, sitting in the carriage, Chen Heng closed his eyes, listening to Zhang Ya''s words, silently shook his head: "do you smell it?"


    "The faint smell of blood."


    He opened his eyes slowly, looked into the distance and said softly.


    "What?"


    Zhang Yadun was stunned.


    Bang!


    In the distance, a crisp sound came suddenly, accompanied by waves of mana, and the smell of blood spread when blood was sown.


    Although it was very light, the pure smell of blood was still noticed by the people present.


    "Enemy attack


    Feeling the fluctuation of mana, Zhang Ya''s face changed slightly, her body turned into a stream shadow, and quickly ran out of the carriage.


    She left here, and then quickly rushed into the distance.


    However, when she saw the scene in the distance, her face suddenly changed.


    "Sister Hou!"


    In the distance, a figure was standing there. He was a middle-aged man wrapped in black robes. He looked very dignified and had an unusual temperament.


    In his hands, a figure was tightly grasped by him, and he directly stuck his neck.


    And this person, Zhang Ya is not strange, but very familiar.


    It''s no one else. It''s Hou Juan.


    At the moment, her face was as pale as paper, and her breath was so weak that she seemed to be seriously injured at any time. She was so caught by the middle-aged man that she could not resist.


    "Who are you?"


    Looking at this scene, Zhang Ya''s pupil shrinks, looking at the middle-aged man in front of him, and opens his mouth solemnly.


    Voice down, in front, the middle-aged man did not reply, just quietly turned around, looking at Zhang Ya.


    The next moment, fatal pressure.


    A terrible momentum came from the shop. It seemed to connect the power of heaven and earth. It oppressed the four sides of heaven and earth together. It turned into a palm and went to Zhang Ya.


    The explosion of huge power has gone beyond the limit of foundation construction and reached a new extreme.


    Tongxuan!


    In a flash, Zhang Ya''s mind flashed this idea.


    Now, after 30 years, she has already built the foundation, and even in the process of building the foundation, she is not weak.


    Under a single blow, it must be tongxuan that makes her feel terrible.


    "Am I going to die?"


    In front of him, the palm of his hand slowly came forward. It seemed very slow, but in fact it was only in a short moment.


    Feeling the turbulent power of terror in front of her, Zhang Ya''s face was shocked, and the idea flashed in her heart.


    The next moment, the palm hit her.


    Accompanied by a boom, the surrounding world drama earthquake, accompanied by bursts of rustling sound.


    Even the earth is broken, directly to this and split, above the formation of a deep scar.


    This can destroy mountains and rivers of a blow, put on Zhang Ya, but nothing.


    At the same time, Zhang Ya gasped. At this time, she finally responded.


    "Well?"


    In front of him, the middle-aged man frowned, raised his arm and continued to move forward.


    But this time, he did not continue to attack Zhang Ya, but directly towards the carriage.


    With a roar, the heaven and earth were covered with a huge magic power, and the nothingness around them began to twist, the mountains and rivers were broken, shaking and shaking everywhere.


    Under one blow, the impact was so terrifying and frightening.


    It''s just such a terrible blow. After it really fell, it didn''t produce any results.


    There seemed to be a layer of invisible ripples all around, which immediately shrouded the place, directly offsetting the power contained in the blow, without any result.


    Looking at the result, the middle-aged man showed his disbelief and was about to do it again.


    But at this time, a new change appeared in the carriage ahead.


    Bang! Bang!


    Bursts of light sound came from it.The mighty sound is like some kind of war drum sound, especially loud and clear.


    An inexplicable sound covered all directions.


    Then, in the carriage, a figure seemed to get up slowly and gradually came out of it.


    Boom! Boom!


    All around, the nothingness twisted into a piece. Faintly, the spiritual light around was flashing, and it turned into bursts of divine light, which set off the figure as tall and dignified as a demon.


    The middle-aged man could not help but step back, his face showing the color of horror.


    "How could it be..."


    There was a look of horror on his face and disbelief in his heart.


    The same as Tong Xuan, the other side has not appeared at the moment, no real attack, unexpectedly has such a terrible prestige.


    How is that possible?


    The next moment, he soon stopped thinking about it.


    Because an invisible divine light hit him, slapped him on his body and quickly flew him out.


    His body back, heavily hit on a mountain, the collapse of the mountain hit, directly collapse down.


    Invisible mana rushes in his body and directly injures him.


    With a simple blow, he defeated a tong Xuan.


    This strength, let the Zhang Ya of one side see directly of Leng.


    "What are you doing standing up for?"


    One side, a voice suddenly sounded, very soft, but with an unusual dignity.


    Zhang Ya subconsciously turned around, just saw in the side, Chen Heng face calm, standing alone there.


    Walking down from the carriage, his figure didn''t look different from before. He was still so tall and straight.


    Under the sun, the boy''s figure showed, and his face looked very calm.


    But in front of the boy, Hou Juan is no longer in the middle-aged man''s hands, and is directly caught by Chen Heng.


    "What''s this?"


    Standing in the same place, looking at Hou Juan in front of him, Chen Heng secretly frowned.


    In front of Hou Juan''s situation, to be honest, it''s a bit bad.


    On the other side''s body, there are a lot of hidden injuries, there are many detailed injuries, very troublesome.


    That''s all right, but on the other side, there is a deeper injury.


    It''s not a simple injury, it''s a damage to LINGJI.


    "What happened?"


    After a general inspection, Chen Heng frowned at Hou Juan''s injury.


    It''s not easy for LINGJI to be damaged.


    On this point, Chen Heng has a very strong voice.


    Once he, as a real king, was already very strong, but in the face of the damage to the spirit base, he still had no choice but to sit down.


    Even Zhenjun is like this. We can imagine how troublesome this kind of injury is.


    However, the same, such a troublesome injury, is not simply can cause.


    What happened to Hou Juan?


    At the moment, Chen Heng''s mind can''t help flashing this idea.


    But at the moment, the most important thing is not this.


    Standing in the same place, he hands Hou Juan in front of him to Zhang Ya. Then Chen Heng turns around and looks at the middle-aged man in front of him.


    In front of him, the middle-aged man stood up and looked at Chen Heng. His face looked ugly.

 Chapter 236

    "People of Liuyun sect?"


    Looking at the middle-aged man standing up in front of him, Chen Heng''s face was calm and asked softly.


    Although he asked, his tone was very firm, and he had identified the other party.


    Because of the different methods of building foundation, the monks'' own mana will take on their own unique characteristics, which is especially obvious after tongxuan.


    The middle-aged man in front of him had a magic breath that Chen Heng was very familiar with. He once felt it in Liuyun sect and was very impressed.


    "Not bad."


    When he got up from the spot, the middle-aged man looked at Chen Heng, his face a little ugly: "Master Zhang, why do you do this to me?"


    "Do you want me to do something to my people first


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng turned around, calm face, whispered: "besides, you look like this, people really do not think of liuyunzong ah."


    "If you don''t know, I''m afraid you think it''s the bandits on the roadside."


    Listening to this, the middle-aged man''s face suddenly became particularly ugly.


    Compare Liuyun sect elder to bandits.


    This kind of metaphor really makes people angry.


    However, looking at Chen Heng in front of him and recalling the scene just now, the middle-aged man still forbeared this tone and said in a deep voice, "that devil, who practices magic skills, is a traitor of our sect."


    "I also hope the master of Zhang''s family will hand her over."


    "Whether it''s a traitor or not, it''s not by your mouth."


    Listen to this, Chen Heng smile: "besides, this kind of thing, also shouldn''t by you."


    "You


    The middle-aged man stopped and glared at Chen Heng: "Zhang Jia, do you want to betray the family?"


    "Protect the devil and fight against the elder. Do you know what the crime is?"


    "Of course."


    Chen Heng nodded, his face as calm as ever.


    "But isn''t that what you want?"


    He spoke softly, looking at the middle-aged man in front of him, so he said.


    In the process of speaking, he slowly walked forward, slowly toward the direction of the middle-aged man.


    Suddenly, a cold sweat appeared on the middle-aged man''s face and his hands and feet trembled subconsciously.


    ......


    "no!"


    On the other side, in liuyunzong, a secret meeting is beginning.


    Many liuyunzong elders gathered here and were discussing something.


    However, at this time, someone went to one of them and came to inform.


    "Elder Liu, elder Liu, he..."


    a disciple came from the outside world and looked at many elders in front of him, with a sad expression on his face.


    Looking at the appearance of the disciple in front of him, Zhu Chang, who was present, was stunned. Then he spoke quickly and asked in a cold voice, "don''t be slow. Speak quickly."


    "What happened to elder Liu?"


    "Elder Liu..... Elder Liu, he......


    being watched by many elders, the disciple''s face was bitter:" elder Liu has fallen. "


    "Just now, in order to catch the demons, elder Liu happened to fight with the head of the Zhang family. As a result, he was defeated by the head of the Zhang family and killed directly!"


    His face was bitter, and he told the whole story.


    The voice fell, and all the people on the scene were stunned.


    It''s quite different from the previous scene.


    "Son of a bitch!"


    After a long time, someone reacted, and his face was furious: "how dare you!"


    "In addition to my Liuyun sect, I dare to kill people!"


    "Elders, who would like to take it down?"


    He looked at the presence of many elders, cold voice said.


    Voice down, the presence of many elders a moment of silence, from time to time sitting there, frowning.


    From the mouth of the disciples in front of them, they have learned the whole story and the specific process of the war.


    According to what the disciple said, elder Liu was defeated and killed cleanly when he failed to make a few moves.


    The whole process is too smooth. It''s easier for my wife.


    It''s true that there are strong and weak points between tongxuan, but under normal circumstances, it''s not an easy thing to decide the outcome quickly.


    If it were not for the strength and means of being superior to the other side, it would be impossible to decide the outcome in a short time, let alone kill a tong Xuan.


    The reason why they were afraid of Zhang Jia before was that it was very difficult to kill the monks in tongxuan realm. If they didn''t pay attention, they would be escaped by each other?


    From the present situation, it seems that the master of the Zhang family has gone beyond the ordinary and mysterious category and reached a new level.Thinking of this, many elders on the scene could not help frowning. For a moment, no one spoke or spoke.


    A moment later, there were bursts of sound.


    "I''ll meet him."


    A middle-aged man stood up in silence with a fierce look on his face: "it''s certainly a skill to kill elder Liu in the first World War, but it must not be that simple."


    "The master of Zhang''s family must be spending a lot at the moment. Maybe he''s just trying to support it."


    "Not bad."


    Standing in the middle of the crowd, the eldest elder nodded and said solemnly, "no matter how you say it, the master of the Zhang family killed the elder of our sect outside our Liuyun sect. If we don''t respond, isn''t it a little underestimated?"


    "Elder song, let''s fight. We''ll be here for you. Even if we have something to do, we can support you at the first time."


    He said at last, with a solemn face.


    "Good!"


    Without hesitation, elder song turned around and walked towards the outside world.


    Looking at his back, the old man turned and looked at many elders in front of him. At this time, he also spoke softly: "everyone."


    "Let''s go over there and fight for elder song."


    "Good."


    Listening to this, the audience nodded, then slowly got up and walked out.


    "Just in case, you can turn on the array first."


    Walking on the road, the old man frowned and then asked.


    Then they went out, ready to go to the outside world to meet the Zhangjia family leader.


    Outside the main hall, after the elders of Liuyun sect left, a woman came slowly, looked at the scene in front of her, felt the terrible breath of mana, and couldn''t help sighing.


    "After all, it has evolved into this."


    The light of the sun, in the dim light, the woman''s appearance is beautiful, looks very delicate, all over wearing a white skirt, looks like heaven fairy down to earth in general, very beautiful.


    At the moment, she was standing there, turning and looking out.


    "What''s going on out there now?"


    Feeling the majestic magic reaction of the outside world, Gao Yue sighed softly and then asked.


    "The master of the Zhang family has been outside Liuyun sect. As for Miss Hou, she is also in the hands of the master of the Zhang family and is staying with him."


    Standing beside Gao Yue, a young girl whispered and said, "at this moment, you elders have gone to the outside world, and elder song is ready to do it."


    She said softly, looking out at the world.


    "The master of Zhang Jia''s family is very powerful. If he can kill elder Liu in the first World War, I''m afraid even in tongxuan, it''s not a small thing."


    "But elder song is also not very human. As early as a few decades ago, he was defeated in the battle. Now, decades later, his cultivation must go further."


    "Although the master of the Zhang family is brave, after all, his practice time is still short. Compared with elder song, he may not be able to compete."


    Standing in the same place, Gao Yue recalled the information of the elders of Liuyun sect, and then shook her head: "besides, even if he can defeat elder song, what can he do?"


    "After elder song, there are five more."


    "Even if he can defeat one person, can he still defeat six people?"


    At this point, she couldn''t help sighing.


    According to her understanding of the elders of Liuyun sect, they are absolutely capable of deceiving more and less.


    Fortunately, for the sake of liuyunzong''s face, they will fight one on one for the time being. But once elder song is defeated, they will not worry about anything any more, and they will come together with six people.


    At that time, what can the master of the Zhang family do even if he is powerful?


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help sighing to herself, and then whispered, "let''s go."


    "This time, the result is basically doomed."


    Hou Juan is still in Chen Heng''s hands.


    The previous investment is now a failure.


    However, Gao Yue doesn''t think there is any difference.


    It''s just a matter of doing things easily. Whether it''s successful or not, it''s nothing to her.


    In the same place, she was about to step to one side, but the next moment her step suddenly stopped.


    Not far away, a disciple rushed forward and quickly came to Gao Yue.


    "Princess!"


    The disciple strode up to Gao Yue and then told a piece of news.


    "Elder song, you are defeated!"


    The voice falls, Gao Yue''s face suddenly slightly changes.


    "So fast?"


    Standing in the same place, she subconsciously raised her head and looked into the distance.


    At this time, a hazy momentum suddenly rose.


    In the distance, the vast blood gas erupts, and the vast meaning of martial arts rises abruptly, exploding at the moment.


    In the middle of the air, the aura comes from everywhere, and combines with the vast Qi and blood, as if it has become a blood dragon, roaring in the middle of the air.A roar of heaven and earth!


    Boom!!


    Bursts of light sound came from afar, and the mighty momentum flashed by. Although it was only a moment, it was like an unparalleled sword, leaving all kinds of traces in everyone''s heart, engraved with the deepest mark.


    Feeling these, standing in the same place, Gao Yue''s face changed greatly.


    "Let''s go!"


    She seemed to feel something, and her face suddenly changed. At this time, without the calm expression before, she strode directly towards the distance.


    Far away.


    Liuyun lives at the foot of the mountain.


    On the earth, Chen Heng stood alone, so he stood there, calm and looking into the distance.


    But opposite him, song Changlao half kneels on the ground and looks at Chen Heng, his face is full of horror.


    "You..."


    he was half kneeling on the ground, even though he was a mysterious person, he couldn''t support himself now.


    And in front of his chest, there is still a clear wound, with dripping blood flowing down, which is particularly conspicuous.


    Behind him, several liuyunzong elders were staring at him, and there was no sound at the moment.


    "No... it''s impossible..."


    after a long time, they reacted and looked at Chen Heng in front of them, looking a little shocked.


    "Even elder song..."


    they are both tongxuan and liuyunzong elders. They know each other''s strength very well.


    The former elder song is already the most powerful one among them.


    However, even this one, in Chen Heng''s hands, did not survive, just a few moves, was directly cut to the ground, there is no resistance.


    This is not a fight at all, but a unilateral crush.


    At the moment, they finally realized a fact.


    I''m afraid that the strength of Zhang Jia''s master has already surpassed tongxuan and reached a new category.


    But how is that possible?


    How old is he now? Even if it''s full of money, it''s not a hundred years old, right?


    In terms of the other person''s age, it is already a genius to be able to reach the level of tongxuan, but it is hard to believe that he can go further and reach a higher level above tongxuan.


    However, at this moment, the fact is in front of them, so they can''t help but believe it.


    "Another one."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng looked down at the elder song who was half kneeling in front of him, and then looked at the body beside him. At this time, he could not help shaking his head: "are you going to die one by one?"


    "Who''s next?"


    He chuckled and said.


    "Brother of the clan..."


    behind, Zhang Ya stands beside the carriage, supporting Hou Juan, looking at Chen Heng''s back in front of her, her eyes full of vibration.


    From the past to the present, she knows that Chen Heng is very strong.


    Since they first met 30 years ago, she has never known the limit of Chen Heng.


    She has never thought that Chen Heng can do this.


    The elders of Liuyun sect are all famous figures in the whole Yue kingdom. They are at the top level. If they practice in peace and stability, they all have at least 500 years of life, which is enough to be called a land immortal.


    However, even if it is such a character, in the hands of Chen Heng, are so vulnerable?


    Recalling the scene just now, she could not help holding her hand, her heart full of vibration and excitement.


    "I knew that he would not bring us to death, and he would not bow to others easily."


    Compared with the excitement of Zhang''s family, the faces of the elders of Liuyun sect were very ugly when they stood opposite Chen Heng.


    From now on, in front of Chen Heng''s hand, they have broken two elders in.


    If it goes on like this, I''m afraid the whole Liuyun sect will lose its vitality.


    Thinking of this, the eldest of the five took a deep breath, then looked forward to Chen Heng and continued to say, "Master Zhang, what are you doing here in liuyunzong?"


    "You are good at killing elder Liu and injuring elder song, you..."


    "if I remember correctly."


    At the same time, listening to the old man''s words, Chen Heng''s face was calm and he said in a soft voice: "it seems that you invited me to come here this time."


    "Since you have invited me, I will come."


    "As for hurting people...."


    he pauses, then smiles again, and slowly raises his head: "I''m hurt..."


    "what can I do?"


    The voice falls, and the charm of the world unfolds.


    Nothingness vibrates. Vaguely, the atmosphere is distorted, and the four auras roll in and turn into divine lights. Chen Heng is surrounded at the moment. At a glance, it looks like a God in the world, so majestic and powerful.In the distance, the momentum soared into the sky. The unparalleled momentum spread and suppressed everything around. Even the magic power in the group of Liuyun sect elders felt affected and was directly suppressed by them.


    Feel this feeling, the presence of many liuyunzong elders face big change.


    "Do it!"


    At the moment when Chen Heng looked up, the old man''s face changed. Then he roared and rushed straight ahead.


    Boom!


    Between the nothingness, the scene concussion, vaguely, everywhere as if there were a virtual shadow, shrouded in all around.


    At the next moment, it came with a big bang. In nothingness, it was like a God appeared and clapped his hand down.


    Bang!!


    It''s just a simple palm, but it seems to contain the power of the four images and five elements and the reversal of heaven and earth.


    Just in a flash, the five figures flew out, just like the previous elder song, directly lost all the power of resistance.


    And in front of their chest, a clear handprint emerged, looking particularly clear.


    They fell to the ground. At the moment, there was no blood on their faces, as if they had lost all their strength.


    Then, a figure slowly forward.


    Under the gaze of several elders, Chen Heng slowly walked forward, directly crossed the five people and continued to walk forward.


    Under the light sunlight, Chen Heng''s figure appears particularly tall and straight.


    His face is handsome, a white robe dancing with the wind, bathed in divine light all over his body, and his face is calm. At this moment, it is really like a God and man in the world, especially sacred and magnificent.


    He just walked out of the crowd and moved forward slowly. He seemed to turn a blind eye to the fallen liuyunzong elders and moved forward slowly.


    And the front is nothing else, it seems that it is liuyunzong.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Collapsed on the ground, looking at Chen Heng''s action, the elder''s face changed greatly. At this time, it seems that he thought of something.


    They try to get up, get up from the ground, go to stop Chen Heng, but it is useless.


    All their strength has just been exhausted. Even the mana in their body is also banned by Chen Heng. There is no way at all.


    Therefore, at the moment, they can only watch Chen Heng continue to move forward, in addition to shouting, nothing else can be done.


    And in their eyes, Chen Heng slowly forward.


    Step on, step on, step on, step on, step on, step on, step on, step on, step on, step on, step on, step on, step on, step on, step on, step on, step on, step on, step on.


    At first, the sound was weak, but then it gradually increased. It seemed to be surprising with some unique melody.


    And with the sound of this burst, in front of him, Chen Heng''s momentum is gradually enhanced, and gradually becomes more powerful.


    "This is..."


    feeling the changes of the atmosphere around her, Zhang Ya''s pupil shrinks and looks at Chen Heng''s figure in front of her. At this time, an idea flashed in her heart.


    "What does he want to do?"


    On the other side, Gao Yue finally came here and stood quietly, peeping at this place by some special means.

 Chapter 237

    "This... This......"


    not far away, Gao Yue also came here. Looking at the fallen elders of Liuyun clan in the distance, and Chen Heng, who is slowly moving forward and approaching Liuyun clan, she can''t help but stare at them.


    What happened?


    The thought flashed through her heart, and her whole body was stunned.


    Then the next moment, she felt the change around her.


    Chen Heng''s residual aura from his previous moves is still emerging everywhere, constantly acting around.


    And the essence of that power is even more shocking.


    "Surpassing tongxuan..... What is this...


    standing in the same place and feeling the unusual essence and strength, Gao Yue finally froze. At this time, she could no longer keep her face calm and was shocked.


    She was aware of the residual breath of mana in the air, and the unique essence.


    There is no doubt that this essence has gone beyond the metaphysics and reached a higher level.


    "Is... He..."


    in a flash, many thoughts flashed in Gao Yue''s heart, and then a surprise appeared on her face.


    In the front, Chen Heng''s figure is still moving forward.


    His steps were very slow and very slight, but as he took them step by step, they became more and more terrifying. That kind of power spilled out, like the coming of a holy mountain, pressing on everyone''s heart.


    Indistinctly, the supernatural spirit of the world sweeps everywhere. It seems indistinctly that a man of the world can be seen stepping out of nothingness and giving out his own cry and roar.


    Boom!


    The sky is collapsing, and all sides are cut apart by it.


    Vaguely, there seems to be a magic knife cutting down, dividing the sky into two parts.


    At this time, even Zhang Ya and others can feel the terrible and suffocating power of Chen Heng.


    Once that force broke out, it seemed to crush this heaven and earth and turn it into complete nothingness.


    Nothingness is transparent, and a golden Sabre appears.


    Under Gao Yue''s expectant gaze, Chen Heng steps forward, then slowly raises his hand.


    Boom!


    All around the nihilism distortion, vaguely, it seems that there are thousands of spiritual power into pure power, condensed in its body, waiting for the final shock of the blow.


    "Not yet?"


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng''s face was calm, looking forward: "or, liuyunzong has no one?"


    He spoke softly and looked ahead.


    In the whole Liuyun sect, in addition to these elders, there are also the headmaster, as well as the hidden old monsters that may exist.


    But all of these, at the moment, did not appear.


    Are all these people in an accident, or do they dare not show up at all?


    If it is the former, Chen Heng will sigh.


    If it is the latter, then Chen Heng will be disappointed.


    In front of me, the sound is all around, and it sounds at this moment.


    Vaguely, the earth hissed, as if a monster roared in it, and its own voice.


    In the distance, with the continuous sound, a border is displayed, which completely covers every corner of liuyunzong.


    "Stop, please."


    Vaguely, a sigh across, sounded around.


    It''s a very distant sound, but it sounds like it''s close at hand, giving people a very close feeling.


    Listening to the voice, Chen Heng''s face was calm, not surprised at all.


    But in the distance, Gao Yue''s face moved, as if she thought of something.


    "Master!"


    Not far away, elder song and others, half kneeling on the ground, suddenly raised their heads and looked at the open liuyunzong array in the distance. Their faces suddenly showed a happy look.


    "Thief, the leader of our clan has already left the pass, and the guard array has been opened. Are you not ready to catch him?"


    Their faces brightened, and at this time they were relieved.


    The leader of liuyunzong is the most powerful person in liuyunzong. As early as several decades ago, he was already the top figure of tongxuan, which is by no means comparable to ordinary tongxuan.


    In the chaos 30 years ago, the leader went out of the gate and defeated the three tongxuanzhi with his own strength and killed many demons.


    This time, the leader of liuyunzong went out of the gate again, and the guard array was opened in advance. Ordinary tongxuan couldn''t survive a few moves, so he was about to be taken.


    Although Zhang Jia''s master is powerful, he has been fighting them for so long before, and now he is facing such a lineup, so it must not last long.


    Thinking of this, their faces suddenly showed joy.


    In contrast to the happy look on their faces, Zhang Ya and others showed a sad look on their faces.She stood in the same place, supporting Hou Juan with one hand, looking at Chen Heng''s figure standing alone in the distance, with concern and worry in her eyes.


    Chen Heng''s previous strength has been extremely strong.


    With his own strength, he defeated all the elders in Liuyun sect. This kind of strength can be said to be amazing.


    But what is in front of him is also very important.


    This is nothing else, but the combination of Liuyun sect''s grand array and Liuyun sect''s leader.


    The leader of liuyunzong is the most outstanding and powerful person in liuyunzong. It is said that he was the first person in tongxuan of Yue as early as several decades ago. In the chaos of demons and disciples 30 years ago, he was even more brilliant. He is a rare person and object who can easily understand the others.


    Since its establishment, liuyunzong''s Guardian array has rarely been broken.


    Even if it was the mob rebellion 30 years ago, this formation was not destroyed by the front, but was secretly arranged by the mobs, which disturbed the arrangement of the spirit formation, and then it was able to break through the formation and enter it.


    Now, what Chen Heng needs to face is such a combination.


    Thinking of this, standing in the same place, Zhang Ya clenched her fist, and her whole body was already tense.


    Just compared with her tension, on the other side, Gao Yue''s face became more excited.


    "Come on, come on..."


    standing there, her face was full of excitement and fanaticism: "let me see where your limit is..."


    "just test it with all the liuyunzong''s works..."


    she spoke softly and murmured silently, and the sound resounded here.


    In front of him, Chen Heng''s face was calm, but he looked up in silence.


    "Why?"


    His face calm, light mouth: "far away let me come here, so let me go back?"


    Voice down, a few of the side of Liuyun Zong long old face color Dun when a stagnation.


    They did not expect that in the face of liuyunzong leader with liuyunzong array, Chen Heng was still such an attitude.


    It''s as if there''s no fear.

 Chapter 238

    "The wonderful drama will be staged soon..."


    in the distance, looking at Chen Heng in front, Gao Yue smiles. At this time, she seems to think of something, and the smile is very bright: "the leader of liuyunzong and the guardian spirit array, even though they are the top of tongxuan, they can''t fight."


    "In the face of such a lineup, Zhang Jiazhu, what are you going to do?" Looking at Chen Heng standing in the distance, she seemed to think of something, and her face looked forward to it more and more.


    Time goes by slowly.


    Under the gaze of the people around him, Chen Heng came forward slowly.


    He walked out step by step, very light, but also very steady. Then he looked up and looked into the distance.


    In the distant residence of Liuyun sect, the guardian spirit array has been opened.


    The four auras are boiling, the four images and five elements are surging, and all kinds of mana waves pass through this place at the same time, shaking together here.


    That is the countless disciples in Liuyun sect. At this moment, under the command of the leader of Liuyun sect, they began to input mana to the guardian spirit array at the same time, which turned into the source of power to support the opening of the spirit array.


    Four directions, with the opening of the spirit array, the rolling aura is also sweeping, just whistling, pouring into the spirit array and blessing on it.


    All kinds of forces are surging, and they burst out like this at the moment, blooming with extremely terrifying power.


    As far as power is concerned, it absolutely surpasses tongxuan.


    In the face of such forces, Chen Heng''s face is very calm.


    He looked at the distance and felt the power. Instead of turning pale, he shook his head.


    "Is that all?"


    Looking at the distance, he spoke softly, and various thoughts flashed in his heart.


    After that, he continued to move forward without any hesitation.


    Bang!!


    The sound passed here and was constantly stirring around.


    With Chen Heng''s step forward, the surrounding space seems to have begun to have a dramatic change.


    Drastic changes began to emerge from Chen Heng. Vaguely, an overwhelming artistic conception appeared and enveloped the surrounding world.


    He stepped forward step by step, just like the God and man who came into the world in ancient times. At this point, he rushed to the front, and his breath turned pale.


    "Go back and release the elders. You can leave by yourself!"


    In front, a sound came. Although it seemed calm, it was hard to hide the dignified color.


    Listening to this, the hearts of the people present were not moved.


    Even the leader of liuyunzong, facing Chen Heng at the moment, is not absolutely sure?


    In the hearts of all the people present, it was clear that if the leader of liuyunzong was sure to take down Chen Heng at the moment, it would never be like this discussion, but he would take it directly.


    When things come to this point, both sides can be said to have completely torn their faces.


    Chen Heng went outside Liuyun sect, not only killed an elder of Liuyun sect, but also defeated him completely, which can be said to have knocked down the face of Liuyun sect.


    If the leader of liuyunzong is sure to take it, he will never hesitate.


    Now that we are hesitating, it is enough to explain some things.


    "Master!"


    Listen to Liuyun sect leader''s words, elder song and others face a stagnation, at this time some can''t believe.


    They did not expect that at this moment, their invincible leader would choose to retreat.


    Is the master of Zhang''s family so powerful?


    They were pale, and the thought flashed through their hearts.


    Boom!


    The four sides were shocked, and the true meaning of the world overflowed from Chen Heng''s body and enveloped the four sides.


    "Did you make a mistake?"


    Walking on the ground, Chen Heng''s face is calm, listening to the words coming from the front, just silently raised his head, and then his face showed a smile: "today''s situation, the choice is not in your hands."


    "If you still have some responsibilities and don''t want to let liuyunzong''s blood flow, please come out and fight with me honestly."


    "Otherwise..."


    standing in the same place, he raised his head, and his vision became sharp: "I don''t mind going in, tear down your spirit array, and see what you look like now!"


    Voice down, the world''s aura shrouded in all directions, will be covered in all directions.


    That kind of words in the invisible domineering, fell in the four directions, so that the distance secretly peep at the high month are not changed by the face.


    "What a Zhangjia family leader..."


    standing in the distance, Gao Yue peeped at the scene in front of her, her face changed slightly: "what a terrible martial will..."


    "this liuyunzong, this time, she provoked a terrible opponent..."


    she looked at the distance, and the idea flashed through her heart.


    Time goes by slowly.


    With Chen Heng''s words falling, the leader of liuyunzong was silent for a long time before he spoke again."If so, try it."


    He spoke again, and his voice was cold.


    With his words falling, bursts of aura spread everywhere.


    In the whole Liuyun sect, the guardian spirit array that originally shrouded all around and locked up the four corners of heaven and earth suddenly changed, as if it had come to life.


    Four auras roll in and flow into the spirit array in front of you to activate the spirit array.


    The magic lines are dancing and condensing all around. At this moment, they are like a silver dragon reviving and gradually opening their eyes.


    Roar!!


    A roar, a murmur, terrible pressure from the front of the emergence, like a mountain at the moment pressure down, to the front of Chen Heng directly into meat pie.


    Guardian spirit array, officially activated!


    The power of terror is emerging, and the mighty pressure of spirit is pressing forward.


    That kind of terrible pressure, suffocating power, just the aftereffect, are suffocating.


    Standing behind Chen Heng, at the moment when the liuyunzong formation opened, Zhang Ya and others almost knelt down first. They couldn''t bear the terrible pressure, so they had to kneel down directly.


    It''s not that she is too weak, but that this force is too strong.


    At this moment, Zhang Ya has no doubt that, with the power of guarding the formation, even if a tong Xuan stands here, he will not be able to sustain this terrible force for a long time. In a moment, he will be directly engulfed by it and will not be able to pick up much trouble.


    She can''t imagine how terrible the pressure on Chen Heng will be when she is carrying the spirit array.


    "Brother, don''t do anything!"


    Her face is a little ugly, at this time, the heart can only pray devoutly, can''t do anything more.


    In front of him, he seemed to hear these prayers. Standing in the same place, Chen Heng sighed to himself.


    The next moment, a shadow of God and man appeared from behind him.


    The power of terror overflowed and broke out.


    "Let me understand..."


    standing in the same place, Chen Heng raised his head and looked at the fully revived spirit array in front of him, with a smile on his face: "the power of the spirit array..."


    all kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart, and his breath became more and more terrifying and powerful.


    The next moment, two forces of terror officially collide.

 Chapter 239

    Boom!


    Two huge forces are surging and gradually spreading out.


    The whole world is shaking. At this moment, I am shocked by this terrible force. I can''t keep the original peace.


    Between nothingness, bursts of spiritual power rush in, which are forcibly extracted and captured by the spiritual array, serving as the energy needed for the operation of the spiritual array.


    Chen Heng moves forward vertically and horizontally, just walking forward slowly.


    "That''s it."


    He walked slowly forward, feeling the power of the spirit array around him, and shaking his head in his heart.


    The power of the spirit array is really huge.


    However, the so-called bulkiness is only a relative concept.


    Compared with the ordinary people who build the foundation and even the people who understand the metaphysics, this force is really powerful and can not be touched by any means.


    But in his view, that''s it.


    He shook his head to himself, jumped forward, and walked slowly.


    It''s amazing.


    Under the gaze of Zhang Ya and others in the rear, accompanied by Chen Heng''s progress, the huge spirit array began to appear a gap.


    It''s like a magic sword falling down, coming down at this moment, in front of it, the sharp and incomparable awn of the sword shows, and now it floats in all directions.


    The spirit array was directly split by Chen Heng. Even though it gathered the strength of all the disciples of Liuyun sect, it was still vulnerable in front of Chen Heng.


    There''s no way to stop it.


    When the spirit array was damaged and the divine lines were flying in front of it, and it was unable to stop its steps, the crowd in all directions quieted down.


    "Unexpectedly..."


    in the rear, elder song and others struggled to get up and looked at the scene in front of them. They no longer had the confidence they had before. At the moment, the corner of their mouth was bitter: "unexpectedly... Even the guardian spirit array could not stop him..."


    just now, they saw the scene clearly in the rear.


    The guardian spirit array of liuyunzong has been fully opened. It is not only completely opened, but also revived in the hands of the leader of liuyunzong, the strongest one of liuyunzong.


    In the hands of the most powerful leader of Liuyun sect, the guardian spirit array should have been able to exert the greatest effect, enough to block all enemies and kill all those who dare to invade.


    But in front of the Zhangjia family leader, the spirit array was broken after all, and there was no way to block the other side.


    The master of Zhang Jia''s family, as if he were really a God and a man, had boundless power. Even though he was in such a big battle, he couldn''t stop him.


    It''s really terrifying.


    There is no suspense about today''s war.


    Looking ahead, Chen Heng walks slowly into Liuyun sect. All the Liuyun sect elders present are as pale as ashes, and no longer have any expectations in their hearts.


    Even the guardian spirit array of Liuyun sect has been broken. Who is his opponent in the whole Liuyun sect?


    Leader of liuyunzong?


    It''s not polite to say that the leader of liuyunzong is equally powerful and can be called the first in liuyunzong. However, he used the whole liuyunzong disciples'' power to control the liuyunzong guardian spirit array. In this case, he can''t even defeat the Zhang family leader. How can he defeat the other side now?


    They lost the battle from the beginning.


    "If I had known that, why should I have..."


    recalling the plan of calling the head of the Zhang family to Liuyun sect and trying to annex the whole Zhang family, many Liuyun sect elders were in a trance and then showed a bitter smile.


    They dare to swear that if they had known that the head of the Zhang family was such a person, they would not dare to say anything.


    What is this ordinary mystery? It is clear that a God and a man came into the world.


    How could they ever see such a fierce figure in the Yue kingdom?


    In the distance, Gao Yue is still standing in the previous place, looking at Chen Heng''s back, speechless.


    Her mind, at the moment, has been filled with a shock.


    "He actually... Did it..."


    after a long time, she came back to her senses and exclaimed: "it''s really a god man..."


    before, she just wanted to invest in some Tianjiao and wait for those Tianjiao to grow up so as to achieve her goal.


    But did not expect, just in her eyes, there is such a Tianjiao in the world.


    Chen Heng''s strength has greatly exceeded her expectations.


    According to her estimation, even after Hou Juan''s potential has been fully activated, her final achievements may not be comparable to Chen Heng''s.


    However, compared with Chen Heng, he has not reached his peak yet and still has a lot of potential to tap.


    "It''s really... Amazing..."She sighed in her heart. She had made a decision silently in her heart. She was ready to wait for the end of this time, so she looked for an opportunity to have an opinion with the Zhangjia family.


    With her previous arrangement, if she just wants to see each other, it should not be difficult.


    By then, she may have a chance.


    Ahead, Chen Heng slowly forward, slowly walking.


    He didn''t know what the people behind him thought. Even if he did, he didn''t care.


    At the moment, he just walked calmly on this piece of land, slowly moving forward.


    The surrounding environment is the same as it used to be. Compared with what Chen Heng remembered, it doesn''t seem to have changed much.


    The predecessor of his body came from Liuyun sect. He had spent a long time in Liuyun sect, and he was very familiar with many scenes around him.


    At the moment, with him coming again, all around the show in front of his eyes, let his eyes can not help showing a little nostalgic color.


    In the distance, bursts of breeze blowing, blowing on Chen Heng''s body, blowing his sleeves up.


    Under the sun, he was handsome and calm, with a transcendent aura.


    Walking in the residence of Liuyun sect, some weak breath came out one after another.


    Chen Heng slightly sideways, looking to one side, you can see the source of those breath, which are some disciples of Liuyun sect.


    But at the moment, these people are very weak, one by one pale, very unique.


    It looks like a big war.


    In fact, it is.


    The previous battle seemed to be a duel between Chen Heng and the leader of liuyunzong, but in fact, it was the whole liuyunzong.


    At the moment when the Liuyun sect''s Guardian array was opened, the whole Liuyun sect''s disciples instilled their own mana into the guardian spirit array. Only in this way can the guardian spirit array be fully activated.


    Without these disciples instilling mana into the guardian spirit array, the so-called guardian spirit array is just an empty shell.


    As the guardian spirit array was broken by Chen Heng, these disciples were also attacked, and now they were affected one by one.


    However, they are not closely related to the Da''an formation, so they are not deeply affected. They are just a little weak at the moment.


    The more serious ones may suffer from some internal injuries. The lighter ones are just pale because their mana has been consumed.


    Standing in front of them are some young disciples. It seems that they have entered Liuyun sect in the past 30 years. They are very young and have low accomplishments.


    Chen Heng just took a look at it, and then started to march forward.


    In the distance, the disciples stood there and saw Chen Heng leave here. Then they felt relieved and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Chen Heng continued to move forward.


    For him, there is no secret in the residence of liuyunzong.


    He once practiced here, and stayed for quite a long time.


    There are even some of his acquaintances here at the moment.


    Go somewhere, Chen Heng stopped his own pace.


    In front of me was a hall. In the hall, scattered figures stood inside. Compared with those disciples outside, their accomplishments were generally much higher.


    These are the old disciples of Liuyun sect. Their accomplishments are generally not weak, and they are much more profound.


    There are some faces in it, which makes Chen Heng feel familiar. He can''t help but stop his steps.


    Then he turned and looked at a figure in front of him.


    It was a woman in a white dress, pale at the moment, holding a pillar with one hand, gasping, it seemed that she had expended a lot of strength.


    In the light of the light, her appearance showed that she was a pretty woman, but she was a little older and looked at least in her early thirties.


    Looking at the woman, Chen Heng can''t help but dun foot, once memories emerge.


    Her name is herrou. She was once admired by Chen Heng''s predecessor.


    Before Chen Heng came to this body, Chen Heng''s predecessor once pursued each other crazily, which was known by many people in the outer gate of Liuyun sect.


    Of course, since Chen Heng came, he didn''t pay much attention to each other and ignored them directly.


    Then 30 years later, the other side is still in liuyunzong, just a lot older.


    No wonder, though.


    Although the monk''s Shouyuan is more than that of ordinary people, the other''s cultivation is not high after all. Up to now, he has not reached the state of building foundation. It is very normal for him to begin to show his old state.


    After all, the other side is also in their fifties.


    In the case of no foundation, it can be regarded as a skill to keep the appearance in front of us.


    Standing on the opposite side, supporting the pillar with one hand, she seemed to feel the sight not far away. Herrou reluctantly raised her head and looked at the opposite side, looking pale.In the sunshine, the figure of the boy opposite showed in her eyes.


    Thirty years later, the appearance of the other party does not seem to have changed. It is still the same as it used to be, and even becomes much younger. Now it looks like a teenager, so young and energetic.


    At this moment, the other side stood there alone, just looking at her.


    Everything seems to be in the past.


    But compared with the past, the other party has already been reborn, just like the God and the man came into the world, but she is old.


    Looking at Chen Heng''s present appearance and recalling all kinds of things in the past, her face became a little complicated, and many thoughts flashed over inexplicably.


    "Elder martial sister he..."


    one side, someone spoke softly, as if they were the people around her.


    They recognize Chen Heng. At the moment, they can''t help but show a happy look on their faces. They look at herrou and want to let her talk and say something.


    Although 30 years have passed, herrou is a character once infatuated with by the other party. At this moment, maybe she has some weight.


    They have seen all the scenes before when the guardian spirit array was opened and broken by the opponent.


    Needless to say, at the moment, the whole Liuyun sect is under the other party''s thought.


    If herrou can say something, they may be able to avoid the danger after, or even take this opportunity to soar.


    Herrou understood that, too.


    Standing there, she opened her mouth and wanted to say something to Chen Heng. She just looked at Chen Heng''s calm face, but never spoke.


    Thirty years later, the situation and circumstances at this time have long been different.


    She looked at Chen Heng''s young face, but she couldn''t say anything.


    "Elder martial brother Zhang!"


    Not far away, a sound suddenly sounded, and then a figure strode out, quickly out of the crowd.


    This is a middle-aged man who looks emaciated. He is wearing a gray robe. Now he is crowding out of the crowd. Looking at Chen Heng, his face suddenly shows a happy look.


    "Brother Zhang, it''s really you!"


    "Younger martial brother Liu?"


    Standing in the same place, looking at the figure coming out in front of him, Chen Heng frowned and finally said.


    "Yes, it''s Liu Wen."


    Listen to Chen Heng''s words, in front of the body, the middle-aged man''s face suddenly showed a happy look.


    The person in front of him is not others, but Liu Wen, the disciple who was on duty outside Liuyun sect with Chen Heng.


    At the beginning, Liu Wen was one of the few friends of Chen Heng''s predecessor.


    In the following 30 years, the other side was also a few disciples of Liuyun sect who had little contact with Chen Heng, and the relationship between them had never been broken.


    "Come with me."


    Looking at Liu Wen in front of him, Chen Heng didn''t say much. He just nodded and spoke softly.


    As the voice fell, Liu Wen''s face suddenly showed a happy look. He didn''t say much, so he stepped forward and followed Chen Heng.


    "Elder martial brother Zhang, what can I do for you?"


    After Chen Heng, Liu Wen looks respectful and tries to open his mouth.


    "Do you know where the leader of Liuyun sect is


    Chen Heng body pause, then raised his head, looked to the distance, whispered: "take me past."


    He spoke softly, then turned and looked to one side.


    Time goes by slowly.


    A moment later, under the leadership of Liu Wen, Chen Heng came to another place.


    This area in front of us belongs to the core of liuyunzong, with a large hall in front.


    After arriving here, the aura around is obviously stronger and more amazing.


    "This is the place where the leader and the elders are shut down..."


    when Chen Heng was brought here, Liu Wen said respectfully: "normally, no matter the leader or the elders, they are all here."


    Chen Heng nodded, did not say anything more, just quietly step forward.


    When he got here, he didn''t need anyone else to guide him.


    A kind of inexplicable breath is pulling him at the moment.

 Chapter 240

    An inexplicable Qi appears.


    After arriving here, Chen Heng''s body can''t help but feel some different breath now.


    In the depth of this hall, an inexplicable Qi engine is entrenched here, very powerful and stubborn.


    This breath is very strong, like an old tree, entrenched here, very tenacious, left a deep and indelible brand here.


    All around is full of this breath, very conspicuous.


    Even if there is no one to lead, Chen Heng can easily follow the contact and find the gas engine.


    So he turned and went on, ready to move on and find the place.


    He did not pay attention to the side of Liu Wen, just turned around alone, walked forward silently, and finally came to a strange place.


    This is a place that he has never been before.


    Even though he had been on duty in Liuyun sect, he had never been to this place during his time as an outside disciple.


    I think so.


    In front of us, this place is the core of Liuyun sect. The people in it are basically the core figures of Liuyun sect. They are either elders or true disciples.


    Chen Heng used to be an outsider disciple with a humble status. He was not qualified to come to this place.


    It is normal for him to feel strange to this place.


    "It''s very spacious..."


    walking to the front, looking at the scene standing in front, Chen Heng mumbles to himself, all kinds of thoughts flash in his heart.


    Compared with the periphery, the aura concentration of this area in front of us is very high, and the aura everywhere is almost ten times more than that of the outside world.


    There is a special spiritual array around, which is used to lock the aura so that it can''t overflow and disperse. It is forced to gather here, forming a perfect place for practice.


    If you just stay here for a long time, you will be infected by the aura around you and gradually change from the original level to a better level.


    If the monks who master the method of practice are located here, I''m afraid they will gain more and can easily break through the original level.


    After turning around, Chen Heng nodded.


    In front, a garden is unfolded, with bursts of fragrance, accompanied by the fragrance of spirit grass.


    This is the spirit garden. It''s not too big, but the spirit grass planted in it is much higher than those planted by Chen Heng.


    The two cannot be generalized at all.


    Think about it.


    Under such a thick aura concentration, the spirit grass cultivated in the spirit garden here is naturally extraordinary. Whether it is medicine or other, it will be much better than usual, far from being comparable to other places.


    In contrast, the spiritual garden where Chen Heng stayed in the past is just an ordinary spiritual node, which can not be compared with the spiritual garden built at the core of Liuyun sect.


    There is a huge difference between the two, which is a very normal thing.


    From the details, the differences between liuyunzong and the outside world suddenly appear.


    Chen Heng walked by one by one, slowly realizing the difference, and then continued to move forward, following the direction he felt in his heart.


    Before long, he came to a hall.


    The main hall covers a large area, and the building looks very grand. The materials used around it are very exquisite, and it looks very exquisite.


    Among them, you can even see the shadow of many spirit materials, which are engraved with detailed spirit array, which is very delicate and unique.


    Step into it, there is no change around, there is no accident that Chen Heng had expected, there is no trap and prohibition.


    As if, this place is just an ordinary place, there is nothing unusual.


    Feeling these, Chen Heng''s face can''t help but be a little surprised. Then he turns around and looks forward.


    In front of the hall, a man''s figure stood.


    This is a very tall middle-aged man, dressed in a gray robe, looks very ordinary, it seems that there is nothing special.


    Because of his back to Chen Heng, Chen Heng can''t see each other''s appearance. He can only see a tall figure, which seems to be no different from ordinary people.


    Under the faint light, the figure of the man in front of him was tall and straight, but his hair was already gray. He lost his youthful vitality and was no longer young.


    Listening to Chen Heng''s footsteps, the man seemed to feel it, but he just moved, raised his head, and didn''t move much.


    Chen Heng didn''t make any moves. He didn''t make a move immediately. He just walked forward silently and stood side by side with him.


    When he came to the middle-aged man, Chen Heng saw what was lying in front of him.


    It''s a row of spiritual seats. It seems that they are the leaders of Liuyun sect. Now they are so clearly placed here, which is very neat.


    "You''re a lot slower than I thought."Standing in the same place, the middle-aged man raised his head, did not look back, but calmly said: "I thought you would be here soon."


    "It took a lot of time to turn around on the road."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng shook his head, and then whispered: "after all, I was a disciple of Liuyun sect. Now I''m back again. I''m still nostalgic after all."


    "It''s the headmaster. At this time, he doesn''t go to heal his wounds, but he''s still waiting for me here?"


    "There''s no use in healing."


    Standing in the same place, the middle-aged man shook his head, then spoke softly: "you should be able to feel the situation on me."


    "In my present situation, no matter how much I heal, it''s useless."


    "In fact, even if you don''t come this time, after a few years, I will automatically sit down, not for a long time."


    "Thirty years ago, I was already a half dead man."


    He spoke softly and explained his doubts to Chen Heng.


    "I see."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng nodded and understood something.


    Before that, he had some doubts.


    The leader of liuyunzong in front of him is obviously not right.


    The other side''s realm is not low, although it is not as good as him, but it is only slightly inferior. The standard in his heart is the typical peak of a real person, who is only one step away from the real king.


    Such a character, even though not as good as Chen Heng at the moment, can not be defeated so quickly by him when he cooperates with the disciples of Liuyun sect to defend the battle.


    Before that, he had some doubts in his mind.


    Now it seems that the headmaster of Liuyun sect has been injured for a long time. He has suffered a heavy injury and can''t be cured.


    Even if Chen Heng doesn''t come this time, after a few years, the other party will automatically sit down, and can''t survive for a long time.


    And with the situation of the other side, naturally unable to resist Chen Heng''s previous offensive, so clean was defeated, simply unable to compete with Chen Heng.


    Otherwise, if the other side is at the peak at the moment, even if Chen Heng wants to win the other side, it will take a lot of effort.


    "The war 30 years ago..."


    Chen Heng nodded, and then continued to say, "now, what do you want from the leader?"


    "What else?"


    A wry smile appeared on the middle-aged man''s face. At the moment, he could not help shaking his head: "I am a dying man, not your opponent. What can I do?"


    "This time, it''s not so much me, but liuyunzong."


    Chen Heng''s face was calm, looking at the tablets in front of him: "I come from Liuyun sect. If I can, I naturally don''t want to do more to Liuyun sect."


    "So, what do you want to do?"


    The middle-aged man''s face moved slightly, then turned around and looked at Chen Heng in front of him.


    "As your leader, make me an elder, and then pass the leader of Liuyun sect to me."


    Chen Heng said softly, "how about it?"


    "Just so?"


    Listen to Chen Heng''s condition, the middle-aged man can''t help but move in his heart.


    To be honest, Chen Heng''s condition is much easier than he expected.


    It sounds very humiliating to let the former enemy be the leader of one''s own sect, but in the final analysis, it is better than the whole sect being destroyed directly.


    And after all, no matter how to say, Chen Heng once came from Liuyun sect. He was a disciple of Liuyun sect. He was the son of Genzheng Miao Hong.


    With this layer of relationship, Chen Heng as the leader of liuyunzong, it seems not so unacceptable.


    "It''s the best choice."


    Chen Heng looked at each other, his face was very calm: "if you don''t agree, I can only destroy Liuyun sect, and then build a new sect."


    "How about taking a step back?"


    "I keep the sacrifice and name of Liuyun sect and become the leader of the new generation of Liuyun sect, while you step down from the leader''s position."


    "I''m a dying man. It''s nothing to me to step down as the leader."


    In front of him, the leader of Liuyun sect was silent for a moment. Then he spoke again and looked at Chen Heng and nodded: "but what are you going to do with several elders, including elder song?"


    "They are all the elders of Liuyun sect."


    Chen Heng looked at each other, and then whispered: "after I became the leader of liuyunzong, they are all my strength. Naturally, I won''t do more to them."


    "As long as they are willing to bow their heads, I will guarantee their lives and even keep their position as elders."


    Including elder song, they are basically in the realm of metaphysics, which can be converted to Chen Heng''s standard, which is the level of half step real person.


    The figures of this level are in the minority in the whole Yue State.In the past, liuyunzong was able to dominate the state of Yue. It was because of these elders who knew the metaphysics that liuyunzong was the most powerful force in the state of Yue.


    If Chen Heng does not care and kills all these people, it will certainly save trouble, but the strength of liuyunzong will be reduced by more than half.


    For Chen Heng, who is about to become the leader of liuyunzong, these are his own forces.


    Therefore, as long as these people are willing to bow their heads, Chen Heng doesn''t mind letting the other side live, let the other side keep a useful body, and continue to work for liuyunzong.


    At the same time, listening to Chen Heng''s words, the headmaster of Liuyun sect''s face eased slightly, and then continued to speak: "that''s a lot of disciples in Liuyun sect."


    "Those who are willing to stay can also stay, and those who are not willing to stay will not be blocked too much."


    Chen Heng face calm, light mouth: "but after this, liuyunzong rules should also change."


    "Some of the people who used to be powerful are not necessarily now."


    A son of heaven and a courtier.


    After changing the leader, the rules will naturally change.


    In the past, there were a large number of zhenzhuan disciples in Liuyun sect, and even some senior friars'' families, who privately monopolized a considerable part of the profits.


    These people were all profiteers in the past, and after Chen Heng came to power, they could not continue to be so.


    Chen Heng has to spit out what he used to eat.


    Of course, in this process, I''m afraid blood is inevitable.


    Therefore, Chen Heng has no taboo.


    Standing in the same place, the headmaster of liuyunzong nodded and was silent. After a long time, he sighed.


    For Chen Heng''s words, he did not have any opinions, so he tacitly agreed.


    The situation is better than the people.


    Up to now, they are not as powerful as people. They can save their lives, barely save their lives and the orthodoxy of Liuyun sect. This is good. How can they expect more?


    What''s more, these things have little to do with him. They are not his areas of concern.


    "Yes."


    So he finally nodded in agreement.


    Inside the hall, the two continued to talk and discuss the future.


    It was not until a long time later that they left the place side by side and walked towards the outside world together.


    "Elder martial brother Zhang..."


    outside the main hall, Liu Wen and a group of people are guarding there. At the moment, he sees Chen Heng coming out and immediately welcomes him.


    First he smiles, then he sees the leader of liuyunzong beside Chen Heng, his face stops again, and his whole body is stiff: "palm... Leader..."


    behind him, the group of liuyunzong disciples who have been collected are also stiff. Looking at Chen Heng and leader of liuyunzong, they don''t know what to say.


    Obviously, they were not prepared for the scene.


    As for the situation in it, they take it for granted to guess.


    According to common sense, when Chen Heng meets the leader of liuyunzong, he is bound to die.


    From the previous situation, the leader of liuyunzong is not Chen Heng''s opponent at all, and is bound to fall into his hands.


    But what''s going on now?


    In front of them, Chen Heng and the leader of liuyunzong stood side by side. It looked very harmonious. Where was there a bit of fighting and killing?


    All of a sudden, they all froze, at this time has no idea.


    "Hum."


    Walking on the road side by side with Chen Heng, looking at Liu Wen and others standing in front of him, the leader of liuyunzong gives a cold hum.


    He knows the purpose of these people.


    After liuyunzong was conquered by Chen Heng, for various purposes, there must be a considerable number of disciples to join Chen Heng.


    It is obvious that this group of disciples is like this.


    For this situation, he knows, but at the moment, he can only give a cold hum.


    "Go and gather all the disciples at my command."


    Standing in the same place, he snorted coldly, then spoke coldly and said so.


    Voice down, Liu Wen and others look at each other, eyes but subconsciously looked to the side of Chen Heng, did not dare to have any action.


    Looking at their performance, the headmaster of liuyunzong frowned.


    "Go ahead."


    Chen Heng''s voice rang out, and he said at the moment: "the leader asked you to go, then go."


    He looked at Liu Wen and others in front of him and said softly.


    As the voice fell, Liu Wen and others got up and started out one after another.


    "Let''s go."


    Standing in the same place, looking at the figure of Liu Wen and others in front of him and gradually leaving, Chen Heng raised his head, looked around, and then said softly.


    So they left here and went out in silence.Besides Liuyun sect, Zhang Ya and others are still waiting there.


    Including the former elder song, those Liuyun elders who were defeated by Chen Heng are all watched and escorted by the people of Zhang Jia. They are locked there heavily and can''t move at all.


    For these people, Zhang Ya seems very alert.


    In any case, this is the Liuyun patriarch after all. They are all figures in the realm of metaphysics, so they should not be taken lightly.


    At this juncture of Chen Heng''s absence, as long as there is a little spare force among these people, I''m afraid they can be all solved.


    Fortunately, Chen Heng''s previous ban seems to be thorough.


    In front of these people''s breath has not changed, but a strength has been banned, can not play a bit.


    Zhang Ya''s worries naturally disappeared.


    At the moment, they are guarded by several Zhang family members, one by one in a trance, and they don''t know what they are thinking.


    Up to now, even the characters in the mysterious realm can''t help thinking about their own fate and the outcome of liuyunzong.


    Chen Heng broke the liuyunzong guard array. This has happened. There is no way to change it anyway.


    And after that? What will be the end of liuyunzong?


    It''s all unknown.


    So at the moment, they are all in a trance. They have no idea of resisting Zhang Ya and others around them.


    A moment later, the distant footsteps sounded slowly, and a familiar mana engine came. They recovered and continued to turn and look forward.


    After that, they were stunned.


    In front of me, two figures came slowly from there.


    Chen Heng and the leader of liuyunzong walked out of liuyunzong and came here.


    Looking at this, it seems to be very harmonious, there is no fighting.


    "This..."


    looking at this scene, several elders on the scene were stunned. At this time, they did not know what to say.


    In fact, not to mention them, other people are stunned at the moment.


    "Brother of the clan..."


    Zhang Ya moves forward quickly and looks at the leader of liuyunzong next to Chen Heng. Her face is shocked at first, and then quickly shows her vigilance.


    "Don''t be nervous."


    Looking at Zhang Ya''s appearance at the moment, Chen Heng shakes his head with a smile, and then whispers: "I''ve solved it."


    "In a few days, I will be the elder of Liuyun sect."


    "Just the elder?"


    Listening to this, including elder song and others, they were all stunned.


    Chen Heng broke through the Liuyun sect''s guard array and entered the Liuyun sect''s residence. What he did was just to be the elder of Liuyun sect?

 Chapter 241

    With such a great effort, he broke through the Liuyun sect''s guard array and entered the Liuyun sect''s residence, only to be an elder?


    At this moment, let alone Zhang Ya, even elder song and others can''t help looking up and looking at Chen Heng''s line of sight full of doubt.


    In their opinion, it''s good that liuyunzong will not be destroyed this time.


    But now it seems that the result has not reached that point?


    All sorts of thoughts flashed through their hearts, and they couldn''t help thinking so.


    "I always feel that you seem to be thinking about something strange..."


    facing the surprised and strange sight of several people present, standing in the same place, Chen Heng shook his head, and then whispered: "it''s just temporary."


    The voice falls, Zhang Ya and others in the line of sight just reveals suddenly color.


    Obviously, in their view, this is normal.


    It would be an abnormal thing to fight and kill someone for the position of Liuyun sect elder.


    "How about sister Hou?"


    After explaining for a moment, Chen Heng turns around, looks at Zhang Ya in front of him, and asks in a soft voice.


    "Younger martial sister Hou hasn''t woken up yet. She is resting in the carriage."


    Standing in the same place, looking at Chen Heng in front of her, Zhang Ya shook her head, then said in a soft voice: "maybe it will be some time before she wakes up."


    "Good."


    Chen Heng nodded and said in a soft voice: "in this period of time, let people take good care of it."


    With that, he turned and walked to one side.


    As soon as his steps moved, he could not help pausing again. He seemed to notice something and turned to look into the distance.


    "What''s the matter?"


    One side, looking at Chen Heng''s action, Zhang Ya is a little confused and asks softly.


    "Nothing."


    Chen Heng shook his head. He didn''t say much. He just turned around and left here.


    He quickened his pace, took Zhang Ya and others to Liuyun sect, and soon left the place.


    In the distance, when the figure of Chen Heng and others left, a figure slowly came out.


    Walking on the flat ground, Gao Yue walked out of the jungle and looked at the direction where Chen Heng and others left in the distance.


    "He is so sensitive..."


    her face is calm and her heart is full of thought: "if it is not hidden by secret treasure, he will find my existence directly."


    All sorts of thoughts flashed in her mind when she thought about the situation just now.


    "What now, miss?"


    On one side, a young girl followed her closely. Looking at Zhang Ya in front of her, she asked softly.


    There are too many changes in the current situation. In just one day, the whole Liuyun sect has changed. Not only the six elders have been defeated by the Zhangjia family leader, but also the Liuyun sect''s spirit array has been broken.


    This drastic change was obviously beyond their expectation, so that they did not know what to do now.


    "Now that it''s done, what else can we do?"


    Compared with the girl''s blankness, Gao Yue seems very calm. At the moment, she smiles on her face and says in a soft voice: "it''s just acting according to the circumstances."


    "But after seeing the actions of the Zhangjia family leader, I have more confidence in the future."


    "The head of the Zhang family, it seems, is not a difficult person to talk about, not a killer."


    She spoke softly, thinking back to the scene just now.


    "Let''s go."


    After staying in the same place for a while, she raised her head again, looked into the distance, and said softly, "let''s go and see how many changes there will be in this big liuyunzong after the Zhangjia family leader comes."


    Looking at liuyunzong standing in the distance, she smiles. At this moment, all kinds of thoughts flashed through her heart.


    It''s on the other side.


    Under the command of the leader of Liuyun sect, all the disciples of Liuyun sect were gathered.


    Several senior leaders of Liuyun sect, including the former elder song and others, came forward together, temporarily stabilized many disciples of Liuyun sect, and then let them go down to perform their duties.


    The effect of this is very good, but in a short time, the Liuyun sect''s disciples, who were originally in a state of panic, were stabilized, and there was no chaos like before.


    Then, in the hall, Chen Heng and others formally met.


    "I have said the terms."


    Sitting alone, Chen Heng''s face was calm, but his words did not allow people to question: "from today on, I am the law enforcement elder of Liuyun sect and the head of many elders. Do you have any opinions?"


    As the voice fell, elder song and others looked at each other, then nodded silently.


    Opinions? Of course, they dare not have an opinion.


    If they dare to have an opinion on Chen Heng''s ferocity, I''m afraid someone will have an opinion on them later.


    At that time, the result is the same, just a life lost in vain."Three years."


    Sitting next to Chen Heng, Zhang Ya also spoke directly: "according to the agreement between the head of our clan and you, the leader of Liuyun sect is still the leader of Qiu for the time being."


    "But after three years, no matter what, you must abdicate to the head of our clan."


    "How?"


    "We have no opinion."


    On the other side, several elders of Liuyun sect were silent for a moment, then they continued to nod their heads and said they had no opinions.


    To be honest, these three years are very accurate.


    The situation of liuyunzong leader is not so good.


    After three years, even if he does not want to abdicate, his body may not be able to bear it.


    As the other side said before, he had already been seriously injured and couldn''t last much time.


    Three years later, even if Chen Heng didn''t say it, he had to find the next successor.


    It''s just right that Chen Heng should inherit it now.


    These three years also served as a buffer, making time for Zhangjia to take over liuyunzong, and also giving many liuyunzong disciples the opportunity to adapt and react.


    Otherwise, it would be very refreshing to take the leadership of liuyunzong right now, but I''m afraid there will be many problems.


    Three years later, it will be much better to win the position, and all sides can accept it.


    Of course, although it will be three years later, in fact, it is almost the same.


    In the name of the elder, when the current leader is unable to take charge of Liuyun sect, it is enough to have enough influence on the whole Liuyun sect and take charge of it.


    Especially when the other elders dare not fight with them.


    "That''s everything."


    When Zhang Ya said the last condition, many Liuyun elders at the scene were finally relieved.


    Seriously speaking, Chen Heng''s conditions are not few, but most of them are not critical.


    For example, after that, Zhang''s disciples will enter Liuyun sect directly, and enter the outer and inner gates according to their qualifications.


    This one doesn''t really matter.


    After all, even if Zhang''s disciples wanted to enter Liuyun sect before, they would not stop them.


    Seriously speaking, Chen Heng and Zhang Ya were both disciples of Liuyun sect.


    Including Hou Juan, who is lying outside and still in a coma, they are all disciples of Liuyun sect.


    Of course, it can be foreseen that after Chen Heng came to power, Zhang''s disciples would be arranged everywhere in Liuyun sect to master the power of Liuyun sect.


    However, only to this extent, it can be acquiesced.


    After all, even in the past, many people did so.


    Among the people present, several families started on this, occupying quite a number of positions in Liuyun sect.


    Now, it''s Zhangjia''s turn.


    Thinking of this, many elders present were in a mixed mood.


    The origin of this incident was that they wanted to take advantage of the demons to annex the property of Zhang Jia.


    However, up to now, not only has Zhangjia''s industry not been swallowed by them, but the whole liuyunzong has to be swallowed directly by others.


    The contrast between them is really confusing and helpless.


    However, they have no choice but to accept the reality with a sigh.


    Stay where they are. When the meeting is over, they leave here one after another and go out.


    Soon, only Chen Heng and Zhang Ya were left in the room.


    "Brother."


    Looking at the figure of those people who left in front of her, Zhang Ya was relieved and turned to look at Chen Heng.


    It has to be said that despite the advantage, Zhang Ya is very nervous in the face of liuyunzong leader and others.


    No way.


    After all, the strength of these people in front of her was too strong. Even the weakest of them were the monks in the mysterious realm. They were enough to suppress the outside world, and there were not many people in the whole country who dared to provoke.


    It''s not polite to say that if these people want to attack her, they don''t need to move at all. They just need to think about it, and then they can kill her. They don''t need much effort at all.


    In the past, every one of them had to be worshipped and treated respectfully.


    In the face of such a group of characters, she naturally has to be cautious and feel a strong pressure.


    It seems normal to have such a performance.


    Until now, those Liuyun elders left, she was able to completely relax and continue to turn to look at Chen Heng in front of her.


    In the face of Chen Heng, she is not as nervous as before, and seems to relax a lot.


    "Is that all right with us?"


    Standing in the same place, looking at Chen Heng in front of her, her face showed a little doubt: "when you take over the leader of Liuyun sect, will these elders really listen to your dispatch?""If they don''t listen, or even collude with others secretly, what should they do?"


    "We can only keep a strict watch on them. There''s nothing we can do."


    Sitting on one side, Chen Heng shook his head and said in a soft voice: "however, as long as we don''t lay too hard on them and don''t deprive them of everything, they will probably choose to remain the same."


    "And that''s enough for us."


    He turned around, looked at Zhang Ya in front of him, and said in a soft voice: "the strength of Zhang Jia is too weak, and the influence of liuyunzong is too strong."


    "If you don''t choose to eat liuyunzong, you can''t do it with the strength of Zhangjia."


    "Even if it is done by force, I am afraid it will be very difficult."


    "Instead of this, it''s better to spend it so smoothly and gain the power of the whole liuyunzong in this way."


    "Anyway, the result is the same, but the process is a little slower."


    "And it''s better than safety."


    Looking at Zhang Ya in front of him, Chen Heng opens his mouth in a soft voice and says so softly.


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, Zhang Ya nodded, and then some smiles appeared on her face. She seemed to be excited: "it''s like a dream."


    "Just one day later, this big liuyunzong is our family."


    "If the old clan leader knew, he would be very happy."


    She had a cheerful smile on her face. She looked very excited at this time.


    No wonder.


    For her, liuyunzong was an absolute monster.


    In the past, it was her goal to become an inner gate of Liuyun sect and even a true disciple.


    But now it''s good, they not only broke the Liuyun sect, but also swallowed the whole Liuyun sect together.


    This huge gap is really a pity.


    No wonder you''re excited.


    After chatting in the room for a while, Zhang Ya turned around and left the place.


    After he left, Chen Heng was the only one left in the room.


    Sitting there alone, Chen Heng lowered his head and fell into thinking.


    This time, his goal has been achieved.


    This time he left Jiufeng city and came to liuyunzong. In addition to looking for Hou Juan, he had the idea of annexing liuyunzong directly.


    This is the result of his purpose of this visit.


    This time Chen Heng came to this place, his purpose is not to practice, nor other, but purely to obtain simulation points.


    Since it is to obtain simulation points, all efforts to increase their own settlement must be made.


    Because of this, Chen Heng will take liuyunzong in this way.


    Of course, in his expectation, liuyunzong is just the beginning.


    After a few years, liuyunzong has been stabilized and completely controlled by him, he will launch an attack to unify the whole practice world of Yue.


    If we want to do this, we must exterminate the three remaining factions of Yue and conquer them one by one.


    Liuyunzong is only the first, but it is definitely not the last.


    After all the three factions were conquered, Chen Heng could integrate the power of the whole Yue State, and then expand outward and continue to forge ahead.


    Taking liuyunzong is his first step.


    From the current situation, this step is very smooth, which is a good start.


    Sitting there alone, Chen Heng thought for a long time.


    Then, at some point, he raised his head and looked out.


    "The guests have been watching for so long. Should they come in?"


    "It doesn''t seem polite to always watch in the dark."


    He spoke softly, his face very calm.


    Voice down, the outside world has not changed, everything around is the same, everything seems to be Chen Heng himself.


    It was only a moment later that the sound of footsteps came slowly.


    Listening to the footsteps, Chen Heng slowly raised his head and looked not far away.


    There, a woman came slowly.


    From the appearance, the woman looks very beautiful.


    In terms of appearance, Zhang Ya, Chen Heng''s cousin, is already very good, but it seems to be inferior to her.


    In front of him, he just stood there and didn''t do anything more. He was already the most beautiful scenery. It was very pleasing and moving.


    And at the moment, she came from the outside, so slowly into the room in front of her, toward Chen Heng.


    Sitting alone in the room, looking at the woman walking in front of him, Chen Heng frowned subconsciously."Who are you?"


    Looking at the woman coming in front of him, he whispered and asked.


    In Chen Heng''s reaction, the woman in front of him is very unique.


    The strength of the other side is not strong. In Chen Heng''s feeling, it is just the level of building foundation.


    Compared with other people, the strength of building foundation level is very strong, but compared with Chen Heng, it is just like that, which is nothing at all.


    It''s just that the breath of the other party is very unique. It''s very weak, but it''s very hidden. Even Chen Heng didn''t find the other party at the first time.


    If the other side is not too close, and in close observation of Chen Heng, I''m afraid Chen Heng can''t detect the existence of the other side.


    At least, not so fast.


    "It was you who peeped out before?"


    Sitting there, Chen Heng thought of something. Then he could not help but ask again, frowning.


    "Not bad."


    In front of her, the woman came from the outside and came to Chen Heng. Then she spoke softly, looking respectful: "little girl Gao Yue, have you met Mr. Zhang...


    " Gao Yue? "


    Listening to the name, Chen Heng lowered his head for a moment, then raised his head again: "there is no such person as you in liuyunzong."


    Although he has left liuyunzong and lived in Jiufeng city for many years, Chen Hengke has never stopped his intelligence and understanding of liuyunzong.


    In Chen Heng''s impression, there seems to be no one named Gao Yue in Liuyun sect.


    It''s OK to be an ordinary little character, but a character with unique temperament and extraordinary charm like the other party can''t be ignored no matter how.


    What''s more, the opponent''s strength is not weak. He already has the strength to build a foundation. He can be promoted to tongxuan only one step away.


    Even among those zhenzhuan disciples, there are not many of them.


    With such strength and appearance, if the other party is really a disciple of Liuyun sect, it''s unreasonable that Chen Henghui has never heard of it.


    "I''m just a little character."


    Gao Yue opened her mouth quietly, as if she understood Chen Heng''s doubts, so she explained: "in the past, this is not the name used by little women."


    "There are some people in Liuyun sect who belong to me, so they usually hide something. Therefore, the name of Gaoyue is not famous."


    "I see."


    Listening to Gao Yue''s explanation, Chen Heng nods and solves his doubts.


    "Then, who is your excellency?"


    "Exterminate the demons, or something?"


    Sitting there, Chen Heng stood up slowly, looked at Gao Yue in front of him and spoke softly.

 Chapter 242

    In a quiet room, Chen Heng sits alone, looking at Gao Yue in front of him, and says in a soft voice.


    There is no doubt that the woman in front of her is very mysterious. She was suspected to be lurking in Liuyun sect in the past, and I don''t know what it was for.


    However, from the immediate situation, it is obvious that the other side is not so simple and is an unusual person.


    So, what is the purpose of the other party lurking in liuyunzong?


    At this moment, Chen Heng can''t help thinking about this problem.


    But this question, obviously only the other party can give him the answer.


    So, sitting there, he raised his head and looked at the woman in front of him.


    Under Chen Heng''s gaze, Gao Yue was silent for a moment, then raised her head and showed a smile on her face.


    "Sir, I''m joking."


    She smiles, looks at Chen Heng, and says in a soft voice, "I have nothing to do with the group of demons who exterminate the demons."


    "If you insist on it, you have a blood feud with it."


    "Oh?"


    Listening to these words, Chen Heng''s face is calm, just some accidents: "I''d like to hear it in detail."


    "A few decades ago, a new demon appeared in the exterminator."


    "This demon master''s cultivation is extraordinary. He has already surpassed the metaphysics. Even among the demons, he is extremely powerful."


    "Under his leadership, the exterminator continued to expand, plunder and capture other countries, so as to strengthen itself."


    "That''s where the mob rebellion happened in Yue thirty years ago."


    She sat opposite Chen Heng and said in a soft voice with a sigh. Then she continued: "the place where I came from was also destroyed by it. I had to flee to the Yue Kingdom and lurk in Liuyun sect."


    "Is that so?"


    Sitting there, listening to Gao Yue''s words, Chen Heng thought for a moment, and then nodded: "I don''t want Gao to have such a history."


    "My ancestors and the ancestors of liuyunzong are old, so through some arrangement of the ancestors, they successfully lurked into liuyunzong until now."


    Gao Yue spoke softly and continued to explain.


    During the conversation, she explained everything about herself in detail.


    The place where Gao Yue once came from is called Rou kingdom. It is a Kingdom established by ancient friars. It has a long history, but it has already weakened. It can''t defeat the extermination of demons. Therefore, it was destroyed by Gao Yue, and the whole Rou kingdom was swallowed by him.


    As for Gao Yue, she was once the princess of rouguo, the only one who escaped from the rouguo royal family.


    The reason why he fled to Yue and came to Liuyun sect was that his ancestors had a long history with Liuyun sect, so he was successfully introduced.


    "All of them, sir, you can go and explore them one by one."


    In front of Chen Heng, Gao Yue chuckled, then said frankly: "anyway, up to now, the whole liuyunzong is in your hands. If you want to explore some things in the past, it''s just ordinary. It''s nothing at all."


    "Maybe."


    Chen Heng smiles and then continues to ask, "what about younger martial sister Hou?"


    "Younger martial sister Hou, as a woman, can leave liuyunzong dungeon, which must have your influence?"


    Looking at Gao Yue in front of him, he whispered and asked.


    It''s nothing else. It''s just a guess.


    After all, according to the normal situation, with Hou Juan''s strength at that time, it is impossible to leave liuyunzong dungeon in any case.


    If liuyunzong''s Dungeon was so easy to go, liuyunzong would not be praised as the first of the three schools of Yue.


    It is conceivable that in that event, there must be other people contributing to make Hou Juan leave.


    "Yes, it''s me."


    Facing Chen Heng''s gaze, Gao Yue calmly nods, and does not deny it.


    In fact, even if she wanted to deny it, she couldn''t.


    At the moment, Hou Juan is in Liuyun sect. She will wake up after a while.


    When he wakes up, everything before him will also be known by Chen Heng.


    Instead of denying it now and being exposed at that time, it''s better to make it clear.


    Anyway, what she wants to do is not something that can''t be seen.


    So she told Chen Heng what she had done before one by one.


    Listening to this, Chen Heng couldn''t help frowning.


    "But what''s your purpose after all you''ve done?"


    He raised his head and looked at Gao Yue in front of him. He was puzzled: "for no reason, why do you want to do this?"


    Gao Yue and Hou Juan obviously have little to do with each other.


    In this case, Gao Yue did so much for Hou Juan, not only to attract the attention of liuyunzong, but also to give her a chance to leave.After doing so much, what is Gao Yue doing?


    Is it worth it?


    Chen Heng knows that although Hou Juan looks ordinary, she is actually a person with destiny.


    However, Gao Yue is not aware of this.


    So why is she?


    Chen Heng''s face is calm, but he has some doubts in his heart. Looking at Gao Yue in front of him, he wants to get an answer.


    It seems to notice Chen Heng''s gaze. In front of him, Gao Yue smiles softly. Then she lowers her head and says respectfully, "it''s just to make a good relationship."


    "Maybe you don''t know, sir, but I know that Miss Hou''s identity is not so simple."


    "In her body, there is a certain unique spirit pulse, but it has been silent before, so it appears like this."


    "If we wait until the spirit in Miss Hou''s body awakens, her potential will also be fully stimulated. After that, there is hope to surpass the metaphysics and reach the realm of veneration."


    She said softly.


    "Venerable..."


    in front of him, listening to Gao Yue''s words, Chen Heng nodded and understood.


    The venerable of this world is roughly equivalent to the half step emperor.


    The so-called demon Zun is basically at this level.


    As for the overbearing in the realm of the venerable, then they are basically equivalent to the real king.


    It is no different from Chen Heng''s peak in the past.


    If Hou Juan, as Gao Yue said, has the potential to reach the top of the venerable, even the most venerable, then it''s not surprising that the other party does so.


    After all, it is worthwhile to be a future venerable.


    "However, Shenmai..."


    listening to what the other party said, another thought flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    The so-called divine pulse is the record of this world.


    It is said that in ancient times, there was a god man who was born into the world. He was born sacred and was born sacred between heaven and earth.


    These innate sacredness walk on the earth, and finally disappear with the passing of time.


    And the blood they left behind in the world is called the divine vein.


    Generally speaking, those who have spiritual pulse will be strong by nature, and they can possess part of the power of their ancestors, so they have the potential to transcend ordinary people.


    If Hou Juan has spiritual pulse, she may have the potential to promote or even surpass the venerable as Gao Yue said.


    It is also easy to verify what the facts are.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng could not help but bow his head. After thinking for a moment, he raised his head: "what is the so-called Yiqi pill?"


    "Yiqi pill. It''s the top grade pill in our country. It''s not much. I only have two left in my hand."


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of her, Gao Yue smiles. She quickly understands Chen Heng''s idea, so she reaches out her hand and takes out one thing.


    A wooden box was quickly placed in front of him, so it was placed on the wooden table in front of Chen Heng.


    Open the wooden box, a strong smell of medicine quickly spilled out, so far spread out, it is very unique.


    What''s in it is nothing but a golden elixir.


    On top of the pills, there are also some unique fine textures, which are very unique.


    "This is Yiqi pill?"


    Looking at the Yiqi pill in the wooden box in front of him, Chen Heng was interested in it, but he took a serious look.


    "Exactly."


    Gao Yue nodded, and then continued: "this pill has a miraculous effect, which can make people break through a realm temporarily and have the strength of the next realm, but it is very dangerous. In the end, the user will be seriously injured, and in the end, the base of cultivation will be damaged."


    "Even so, it''s a treasure, worthy of the name of top grade."


    Chen Heng opened his mouth in a soft voice and commented.


    This kind of pill can make people reach the next realm for a while, and possess the power that can only be possessed by the next realm. No doubt, it is very terrible.


    No amount of praise can be given to its effect.


    "This Yiqi pill is for you."


    Looking at Chen Heng, Gao Yue smiles on her face and then adds, "but at the level of Mr. Chen, it''s beyond the scope of Yiqi pill."


    "If you take this Yiqi pill, you may be able to enhance some of it, but it''s impossible to break through a realm like Miss Hou did before."


    "No harm."


    Chen Heng nodded, not surprised.


    The same is to enhance a realm, with different realms as the base, the power consumption is different.


    Taking building foundation as the basis to promote a realm is not the same as taking Chen Heng''s realm at the moment as the base to promote a realm.


    It''s quite normal that it will lead to this kind of result.In fact, it is a good thing that this Yiqi pill can still have an effect on him at the moment.


    Think of here, Chen Heng secretly shakes his head, and finally did not say anything more.


    Inside the room, the two continued to chat and talked about many aspects.


    After chatting for a while, Gao Yue also formally stated her purpose.


    She hopes that Chen Heng can accompany her to rouguo at the right time to get something back.


    It''s a relic in Rou kingdom. It''s very dangerous.


    Only those who transcend the metaphysics and reach the summit of the venerable are qualified to go there.


    "This site is the biggest secret and the most important thing of our country."


    In front of her, Gao Yue''s face became more and more serious. Then she got up and knelt down to Chen Heng: "I only want to get one of the things, and the rest can be attributed to my husband."


    "When it''s done, if my husband wants to, I''d like to stay with him and serve him tea, water, laundry and cooking."


    Her face is solemn, serious mouth, look like this, seems to be very serious.


    A moment later, with Chen Heng''s reply, she walked out of the room and left here.


    "Rou Guo..."


    sitting alone in the room, watching Gao Yue''s reaction gradually disappear, leaving from his sight, Chen Heng''s face is calm and thoughtful.


    "Look at this, and into some strange things."


    He looked at the sunshine outside the room, spoke softly and murmured to himself.


    The next time, the surrounding smooth past.


    Soon, a few days passed.


    For a few days, nothing seemed to change around.


    The whole Liuyun sect is the same as before, but there is only one more law enforcement elder.


    It seems that the destruction of Liuyun sect''s Guardian array did not bring any impact on this ancient sect.


    Under the leadership of the leader of Liuyun sect and other elders, the disciples of Liuyun sect kept the original rhythm as usual.


    Look at this, as if nothing had happened in general, it is particularly calm.


    Compared with before, they just have one more elder.


    However, this is nothing. After all, although the elder is powerful, he doesn''t do anything to ordinary disciples on weekdays, and he seems to be very harmonious and amiable.


    In just a few days, the whole liuyunzong returned to its former appearance again, and it seemed very calm.


    This situation surprised some other forces who came after the news.


    For the battle between Chen Heng and liuyunzong, the forces in the state of Yue have been concerned for a long time.


    Before that, when we knew that the master of the Zhangjia family was going to liuyunzong, many forces in the state of Yue knew that a turmoil was about to happen.


    They had already made a plan, ready to wait for the head of the Zhang family to lose and be captured by liuyunzong, and then quickly set out to eat into the many industries of the Zhang family.


    It has to be said that in the past 30 years, Zhang Jia has been known as the fourth force under the three major factions, which is not without reason.


    The whole Zhangjia has grown many times in Chen Heng''s hands, and there are also many industries in his hands, which are enviable.


    Before liuyunzong, it was for the sake of these industries of Zhangjia that he wanted to start with Chen Heng.


    It''s just that what happened afterwards was amazing.


    The head of the Zhang family arrived at Liuyun sect, and then the six elders of Liuyun sect were defeated in the first World War. The guard array of Liuyun sect was broken, and the head of the Zhang family was defeated cleanly.


    This kind of strength can be regarded as the first person in Yue, which shocked countless onlookers.


    And what happened afterwards was even more surprising.


    According to the common sense, liuyunzong must be destroyed and will be eaten by Zhangjia.


    This is a huge turmoil, comparable to the chaos of the demons 30 years ago.


    In this regard, many forces have already made corresponding preparations. After liuyunzong fell down, they all rushed up to gnaw at liuyunzong''s corpse.


    But in the end, it didn''t.


    After the first World War, the Zhangjia family finally reconciled with Liuyun sect and became an elder of Liuyun sect.


    This kind of operation directly confused many people.


    Therefore, in recent days, many people went to liuyunzong to inquire for information and understand the situation.


    And look at this, there will be more.


    The news that Chen Heng became the law enforcement elder of Liuyun sect and the successor of the leader also spread out.


    When the news came out, many people looked at each other and didn''t know what to say.


    They had expected Zhangjia and liuyunzong to compete with each other.


    If two tigers fight against each other, there must be one injury.At that time, they will rush up again, swallow the lost one together, devour the corpse and turn it into their own nutrients.


    But what they didn''t expect in the end was that it was this result that they were waiting for.


    After this time, to some extent, the two forces of Zhangjia and liuyunzong have been merged.


    The two forces that were already extremely powerful will become even more powerful.


    Obviously, this is not what many people want to see.


    But what if you don''t want to see it?


    In the current situation, they can''t do anything, they can''t do anything more.


    And a few days later, liuyunzongnei also made some changes.


    Within a few days, not only did many disciples of Liuyun sect begin to adapt to the present changes, but Hou Juan, who had been in a coma, also began to wake up.


    In the early morning, the sun shines on the earth, bringing a little warmth to the whole world, which is very bright and warm.


    In a room, Hou Juan was wearing a robe. Now she was lying on the head of the bed, looking pale.


    In the past few days, Hou Juan got the best recuperation. Not only did she swallow a lot of elixirs every day, but also special people came to massage with magic power to activate Qi and blood.


    But in spite of all this care, her face still looked pale and bloodless.


    Look like this, the sequelae of taking Yiqi pill is still there, not completely disappeared.


    But at this time, she finally had some movement.


    With her eyelashes shaking slightly, she began to slowly open her eyes and look at the world again.


    The faint light appeared at first, but after a while, it got used to it.


    After the recovery of consciousness, Hou Juan saw where she was.


    Surrounded by strange rooms, spacious and gorgeous, is no longer the wild.


    In front of her, a very familiar person stood there.


    This is a young man who looks very handsome. He is tall and straight. He is dressed in white. Now he is sitting on the side of the bed and watching her.


    Under the faint light, the young man''s appearance is very clear and beautiful. The whole person appears very soft, and gradually coincides with the image of someone in the memory.


    Looking at the boy in front of her, Hou Juan was stunned at first, then moved her eyes, and quickly responded: "elder martial brother!"


    "Awake?"


    Sitting on the head of the bed, looking at Hou Juan, who was waking up before her, Chen Heng nodded and showed a smile on his face: "it''s time to get up after sleeping for such a long time."


    "Elder martial brother..."


    lying on the head of the bed in front of her, Hou Juan made a voice: "where is this?"

 Chapter 243

    "Where is this?"


    Hou Juan raised her head and looked around at the completely strange furnishings. She turned around and looked at Chen Heng. She looked at him and asked.


    "Liuyun sect."


    For Hou Juan''s question, Chen Heng''s face was calm and said softly.


    The voice falls, Hou Juan immediately froze.


    "Liuyunzongnei..."


    lying on the head of the bed, looking at Chen Heng in front of her, she subconsciously felt that she didn''t believe it. Some wanted to ask each other to see if they were joking with her.


    As for the relationship between liuyunzong and Zhangjia, she is very clear, including the previous attempts of liuyunzong, she is clear in her heart.


    Otherwise, she would not be so desperate, want to escape from Liuyun sect, to inform Chen Heng.


    Generally speaking, if Chen Heng appears in Liuyun sect, there are only two possibilities.


    Either Chen Heng was caught by the people of Liuyun sect and was imprisoned in Liuyun sect as before.


    Or Zhangjia and liuyunzong reconciled and reached an agreement.


    Otherwise, as the head of Chen Heng''s family, it is impossible to enter Liuyun sect easily.


    Lying on the head of the bed, Hou Juan looks down at Chen Heng in front of her.


    In front of her, Chen Heng''s body was tall and straight, his face was calm, his breath was intact, and there was no fluctuation. It seemed that he didn''t feel captured at all.


    It''s not like being caught by liuyunzong.


    Moreover, with liuyunzong''s urine nature, if he really caught Chen Heng, the head of the Zhang family, he would only be imprisoned in the prison, and he would never be allowed to go out so easily.


    So, are the two sides reconciled?


    Hou Juan some doubts, at this time in the mind flashed all kinds of ideas.


    "No doubt."


    As if seeing the emotions and thoughts in her heart, Chen Heng shook his head, then stood up silently, ready to explain.


    But in the outside world, just at this time, a slight sound of footsteps appeared, now came from the outside world.


    A tall middle-aged man came from the outside world, and now he just stepped into the door.


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of him, he first turned around and looked at Hou Juan, who was already sober in front of him. Then he looked at Chen Heng and said, "elder..."


    "the people from qianshanmen are coming. Do you want to go and have a look?"


    "Elder?"


    Listen to the middle-aged man''s words, Chen Heng has not said much, Hou Juan is subconsciously stare big eyes.


    In front of the middle-aged man, she is not strange, on the contrary, also feel very familiar.


    This is the most advanced one among the elders of Liuyun sect. When it comes to combat power, he is the first person in Liuyun sect besides the leader. He has always been very proud.


    Hou Juan has been in touch with her for a while in the past, and she knows the bad things about it.


    But now, the other side is standing here respectfully, saluting Chen Heng.


    And he just to Chen Heng''s address is nothing else, it is elder.


    What''s going on?


    When did the head of the Zhang family become the elder of Liuyun sect?


    What happened during her coma?


    Lying on the head of the bed, her eyes widened, and thoughts flashed through her mind.


    "I see."


    In front of him, listening to elder song''s words, Chen Heng''s face was calm, but he nodded gently, and then got up from where he was.


    "I have something else to deal with."


    Standing in the same place, he looked at Hou Juan in front of him and said in a soft voice: "your injury has not been completely cured. During this period of time, let''s have a good rest here."


    "After a while, ya''er will come to see you."


    He spoke softly, then turned around and left with elder song in front of him.


    In front of her, Hou Juan, who is lying on the bed, looks at Chen Heng''s figure and doesn''t know what she is thinking.


    At this time, her heart is full of doubts, do not know what to say.


    It was not until a moment later that Zhang Ya knew the news of her awakening and came to visit her that she was able to know what had happened before from Zhang Ya''s mouth.


    "One man conquers liuyunzong..."


    knowing everything from Zhang Ya''s mouth, Hou Juan is directly stunned. At this time, she looks at Zhang Ya in front of her, her face is shocked, and she doesn''t know what to say.


    Like Zhang Ya, as a former disciple of Liuyun sect, she clearly knows how powerful Liuyun sect is.


    It''s a huge thing. Ordinary scattered cultivation is nothing in front of such forces.


    Needless to say, there is a guardian spirit array in the camp, which is a legacy of the ancestors of Liuyun sect. It is very strong.


    However, even if it is such a strong lineup, in the face of Chen Heng are declared to be broken, simply did not pick up the slightest turmoil, was cleanly broken.


    At this time, she also knows why Chen Heng is called elder."So it is..."


    lying on the head of the bed, after a long time, Hou Juan recovered from the shock and sighed deeply. Then she said, "it''s worthy of elder martial brother Zhang..."


    "I''m afraid that her strength has already surpassed the level of tongxuan and reached the level of the venerable..."


    she whispered and sighed.


    "I think so."


    Listening to Hou Juan''s words, Zhang Ya chuckled, and then whispered: "after all, the guardian spirit array of Liuyun sect is not so easy to break."


    "But it''s younger martial sister Hou. Isn''t there anything to tell my elder sister?"


    Sitting in front of Hou Juan, she looked at Hou Juan and said in a soft voice: "the matter of magic skill......"


    there are some things Chen Heng can not ask, but Zhang Ya can not ignore.


    You know, to a certain extent, this time, it can be said that it was completely caused by Hou Juan.


    If it were not for his practice of magic skills and being in Liuyun sect, Liuyun sect would not have caught Zhang''s hand and forced him to express his position.


    Although the result of this incident seems to be good, Hou Juan''s case is an indisputable fact.


    A devil, if it''s spread out, it won''t be a good reputation in any case.


    Especially in Yue.


    Although 30 years have passed, many people in Yue still have a lingering fear of the original disaster.


    Even Zhang Jia and even Zhang Ya herself are like this.


    No matter from what angle, she had to ask.


    "There are some things that you can or can''t care about, but I can''t...


    sitting at the head of the bed, looking at Hou Juan in front of her, she sighed softly:" what happened to you? "


    Voice down, lying on the head of the bed, Hou Juan silent for a long time.


    It wasn''t until a moment later that she looked up again and said with a bitter smile, "it''s a long story again."


    "But I don''t know if elder martial sister is willing to listen to..."


    she looks at Zhang Ya in front of her and says seriously.


    At noon, Chen Heng left the liuyunzong hall and returned to the place where he practiced.


    Now Zhang Ya has come to Chen Heng with the information she asked.


    "Have you asked?"


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng didn''t move. He just looked at Zhang Ya''s serious face in front of him and knew something.


    "Not bad."


    Facing Chen Heng''s sight, Zhang Ya sighed, then said: "sister Hou has said everything."


    "She does have some magical skills in her practice..."


    when she said this, her face looked very ugly and a little at a loss.


    Although she had already guessed in her heart, she was still a little uncomfortable until the moment when she received the news.


    In the eyes of the monks in Yue Kingdom, the crime of practicing magic power is very serious.


    Standing in the same place, Zhang Ya sighed, and then said the news she heard from Hou Juan one by one.


    Hou Juan got the magic skill about 30 years ago.


    At that time, it was the beginning of the mob rebellion. There were mobs everywhere, and there were also strong monks everywhere.


    Although the demons around Jiufeng city had already been killed by Chen Heng, there were still some fish who missed the net.


    And under the huge base, some of them just carry the practice method of the magic gate, which is very normal.


    It is from this channel that Hou Juan obtained her magic skill.


    At the beginning, she just wanted to learn from it, and did not think about real practice.


    Only later, her practice became more and more difficult, and ordinary practice almost didn''t work for her, so she had no choice but to try and practice magic skill.


    The system of magic skill is different from normal skill.


    In this world, in addition to normal practice, magic also uses Qi, blood and soul as food to promote its own practice.


    Theoretically speaking, as long as she has accumulated enough resources, no matter how poor her qualifications are, she can continue to move forward, even to the stage of building foundation.


    As a result, Hou Juan practiced magic skill step by step, and finally came to the present situation.


    "Magic skill..."


    speaking of this, Hou ran sighed and his eyes were a little complicated.


    Frankly speaking, she can fully understand Hou Juan''s mood and choice.


    Sometimes the feeling that no matter how hard you try, you can''t get in is too bad.


    In order to break this feeling, many people will choose another way and want to move forward as much as possible.She can understand, but when her best friend practices magic skill for this, she can''t help but feel sad and sigh deeply.


    But in front of her, listening to Zhang Ya''s story, Chen Heng''s face did not change.


    It''s just magic skill. For Chen Heng, it''s nothing at all.


    He is not a local monk in this world. He doesn''t have so much opinion on magic power.


    In his opinion, strength is basically the same, only whether it is easy to control and the difficulty.


    It is not wrong to choose a more crude and effective method of magic cultivation when the ordinary method is obviously unable to move forward.


    In the final analysis, even if you practice magic skill, you don''t have to kill innocent creatures and take other people''s souls as your own food.


    At least Hou Juan should have done very little.


    Otherwise, Chen Heng will be able to feel it.


    Since he could control this power well and didn''t do evil for the sake of practice, he was not a pure villain.


    Of course, this is just Chen Heng''s own idea, not on behalf of others.


    For others, people who practice magic skill are mentally unhealthy.


    This idea is deeply rooted, not only in Liuyun sect, but also in zhangjianei.


    The most classic example is Zhang Chong, the patriarch of the previous generation of Zhang family.


    Zhang Chong is the most outstanding representative of this idea.


    If these people know that Hou Juan is really possessed of magic power, I''m afraid there will be some trouble at that time.


    Standing in the same place, all kinds of thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart. Then he shook his head and looked at Zhang Ya in front of him. He said in a soft voice, "go ahead and tell many disciples of Liuyun sect."


    Looking at Zhang Ya in front of him, his face was calm, and he said in a soft voice: "the news that Hou Shimei is possessed of magical skill is false, but it''s just a frame up."


    "As for the person who framed it, it''s elder Liu."


    He said softly.


    Liu Yun Zong, the elder who came out later, didn''t move. He just defeated him. After that, he didn''t do much.


    However, elder Liu, who was the first one to appear before Chen Heng, was directly killed by him and could not be saved.


    According to the previous plan, some forces and people who originally belonged to each other in liuyunzong will also be washed away to make room for the later Zhang''s children.


    Seriously, it''s pretty miserable.


    And since it''s already so miserable, it''s nothing to carry a big pot.


    It must be very gratifying to know about Fang Quan.


    In front of him, listening to Chen Heng''s words, Zhang Ya opened her mouth, but at last she didn''t say much. She just nodded and said, "OK."


    Standing in the same place and seeing Zhang Ya nodding, Chen Heng didn''t say much. He just explained a few words, then turned around and left here.


    In situ, Zhang Ya stood there, just watching Chen Heng leave, sighing after a long time.


    Looking at Chen Heng''s figure disappearing, I don''t know why, at this moment, her heart suddenly some envy.


    From the past to the present, it has always been so.


    I don''t know why, Chen Heng seems to be particularly fond of Hou Juan, from the time he just entered liuyunzong, he paid close attention to her all the way.


    Even at this moment, the other party''s practice of magic skill has been exposed, but Chen Heng is still like this. He is willing to cover up for her. He is not only willing to continue to protect her, but also openly conceal it for her.


    Once the practice of magic skill is really carried out, it will not come to a good end. Even though no one dares to say more because of Chen Heng''s existence, it is just the gossip behind his back and the hidden hostility that makes people feel unbearable.


    But as long as Chen Heng let people clarify publicly, then the matter can be settled.


    At that time, even if some people doubt it, I''m afraid most people will only think that it was a means of framing before liuyunzong.


    Even if some people doubt it, what can be done?


    Such care, such care, even her cousin, also feel jealous and envious.


    "Younger martial sister Hou, how can you..."


    standing in the same place, she was silent for a long time. Then she shook her head and sighed.

 Chapter 244

    Sometimes, Zhang Yazhen envies Hou Juan. No matter what situation she is in, she can get Chen Heng''s wholehearted care.


    They used to be girls, just when they entered Liuyun sect.


    At that time, Zhang Ya and Hou Juan were just young girls who had just entered Liuyun sect, and they were humble to each other. However, Hou Juan was extremely poor, and no one would care for her.


    However, at that time, Chen Heng had a special eye on Hou Juan. She was envious of her excellent treatment, even for her kindred.


    It was the same in the days that followed.


    Since following Chen Heng, Chen Heng has never been ungrateful to Hou Juan. No matter when, all kinds of natural resources and local treasures are open to her.


    If it''s really excellent, it''s worth cultivating, but who among the zhangjias doesn''t know how bad Hou Juan''s qualifications are.


    For 30 years, so many talented treasures have been smashed down, but Hou Juan still hasn''t built a foundation. It wasn''t until shortly after her return to liuyunzong that the news of building a foundation came.


    And it''s the same now.


    To practice magic skill, you are suspected of being possessed by the devil. How dangerous is it.


    Even if it''s one''s own people, I''m afraid they will be severely punished if they find it.


    But Chen Heng is still like this, completely ignored him, gave him complete trust and support, and even won the whole liuyunzong for him.


    Such support, such trust, is really enviable.


    "Sister Hou, sister Hou......"


    standing in the same place, recalling the past, Zhang Ya couldn''t help but sigh: "how can you..."


    on the other side, Hou Juan is also thinking about this problem.


    "How can I..."


    in a spiritual garden, Hou Juan reluctantly gets out of bed and walks here.


    Walking in this place, she looked at the scenes around her and saw the aura rising and falling in her eyes. She couldn''t help sighing in silence.


    All kinds of past events are now floating in my mind.


    From the initial acquaintance to now, Chen Heng is very good to her.


    This kind of friendliness has reached a point of sighing.


    In the past, in the whole family of Zhang Jia, her treatment was envied even by the family members of Zhang Jia.


    And this time, to some extent, it''s all her fault.


    Walking in this spiritual garden, walking on this land, Hou Juan can''t help sighing, silently asking herself in her heart, what is the virtue and what is the ability.


    For Chen Heng''s feelings, she always felt very complicated.


    In the past, she thought Chen Heng was interested in her, and she was ready to serve her for life.


    After that, all kinds of stories happened, which dispelled her mind.


    Chen Heng didn''t seem to think that way about her.


    All he had for her was pure love and nothing else.


    Just this kind of care, the performance is somewhat exaggerated.


    And now, unconsciously, she has owed Chen Heng too much.


    To some extent, Chen Heng has given her everything. The favor between her and Chen Heng is so great that she doesn''t know how to repay it.


    Thinking of this, she could not help sighing, and then continued to walk forward.


    With her moving forward, at a certain moment, Hou Juan''s figure suddenly froze and looked to a corner in front of her.


    There, the figure of the youth shows again.


    I don''t know when Chen Heng has been standing there, and it seems that he has been here for a long time.


    The weather around him was very cool. He stood there alone, dressed in white. He looked very delicate and handsome. His temperament was very unique, which was unforgettable at a glance.


    Standing there alone, he is already a rare scenery here, integrating with the four worlds.


    When Hou Juan sees Chen Heng, Chen Heng''s sight falls on Hou Juan at the same time.


    "Come out?"


    Standing in the same place, looking at Hou Juan walking in the spirit garden, Chen Heng''s face was calm and said softly.


    "Yes."


    Facing Chen Heng''s sight, Hou Juan smiles and nods: "it''s good to lie in the room, but it''s still boring, so she just comes out."


    "Anyway, the situation has changed so far. I''m not in any danger when I come out now."


    If it is before liuyunzong, she naturally dare not so swagger out.


    However, up to now, the whole Liuyun sect has been suppressed by Chen Heng alone, and will soon become something of Zhang family.


    Naturally, she can walk in this area without fear."In fact, your injury is not completely healed. Let''s have a rest for a while."


    Standing in the same place, looking at Hou Juan in front of him, Chen Heng nodded, then spoke softly: "occasionally walking, can also activate Qi and blood, but can not be excessive."


    "I''m also a monk, and naturally I know that."


    Listen to Chen Heng''s words, Hou Juan smiles and says softly.


    Anyway, she is also a foundation building monk. She knows the basic principles.


    "That''s good."


    In front of him, Chen Heng nodded and said nothing more.


    Looking at Chen Heng standing in front of her, Hou Juan stood for a long time, then hesitated: "elder martial brother...


    " don''t you have anything to ask me


    "For example?"


    Chen Heng asked with a smile.


    "For example, do I have magic power, and do I kill people?"


    Hou Juan reluctantly smile, at this time said.


    She has already told Zhang Ya about these things.


    But now looking at Chen Heng, she wants to say it again and explain it for herself.


    As for whether the other party is willing to believe, she has no way.


    "No need."


    Chen Heng shook his head and said in a soft voice: "what you should know, ya''er has already told me."


    "Elder martial brother... Already knows..."


    Hou Juan was silent for a moment. Looking at Chen Heng in front of her, she felt a little complicated.


    If someone else was standing in front of her, she would not feel anything.


    But for Chen Heng, she did not dare to face.


    In the past years, the other party has been taking care of her and taking care of her in every way.


    However, now, she failed to live up to the expectation of the other party, went to practice magic skills and became a devil.


    This and other things, let her some shameless face in front of Chen Heng, the heart can not help but some complex.


    But in front of her, Chen Heng''s reply surprised her.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Listen to Hou Juan''s words, Chen Heng just shook his head, and then whispered: "I have sent someone to order, after a period of time, it will be clarified by liuyunzong''s order."


    "Elder martial brother..."


    Hou Juan was stunned.


    She looked at Chen Heng in front of her body, but her whole body suddenly froze, with a palpitation.


    "Is it worth it..."


    standing in the same place for a long time, she spoke again, and her voice became a little hoarse: "I... don''t deserve it, elder martial brother."


    In the name of liuyunzong, to clarify for her openly is to openly cover up her evil work.


    If Chen Heng does so, the risks he needs to bear can be imagined.


    The most simple situation is that if the fact that she is possessed of magic power is exposed, the whole Liuyun sect and even Chen Heng''s reputation will be destroyed.


    Is it worth paying such a high price just for her?


    "Whether it''s worth it or not, never look at the surface."


    Seems to understand Hou Juan''s idea, in front of him, Chen Heng shook his head and said again: "some things are doomed to be unclear."


    "Sometimes when you do something, you never need to see whether it''s worth it or not."


    "And, at least for me."


    Standing in the same place, he paused, and then looked at Hou Juan: "you are the most precious thing."


    "Nothing can match."


    Hou Juan completely froze, at this time the whole body is a little stiff.


    For me... The most precious thing.


    This sentence repeated itself in her mind.


    "Elder martial brother, are you showing your heart..."


    for some reason, she suddenly lowered her head, and her pale face suddenly appeared a blush.


    In situ, looking at her this appearance, Chen Heng secretly shook his head, and then continued to speak: "well, it''s late."


    "It''s time for you to go back after you''ve been out so long."


    "Go back and have a good rest."


    He spoke softly, as he said.


    Hou Juan did not reply, just subconsciously turned around, so left the place, toward his room.


    Walking on the road, her mind is still instinctive, just emerged all kinds of, has not completely recovered.


    In place, Chen Heng is still standing there.


    Standing there, he silently watched Hou Juan leave, watching her figure disappear in his sight.


    But in his sight, this moment in front, a little red gas rose.


    In Hou Juan''s body, the force of destiny is surging. At the moment, it is inexplicably becoming more active.


    And with Hou Juan slowly leave, in her body, a little red power of destiny is running away, towards Chen Heng body."Sure enough......"


    feeling the power of destiny in himself, Chen hengruo thought about it and thought about it.


    And in his body, the mark of destiny is flashing, sending out some unique power.


    The mark of destiny is one of Chen Heng''s cards, and it is also the basis for him to peep at the power of destiny.


    Long ago, he had acquired the mark of destiny and applied it to a high level.


    Now, with the continuous use and development of the mark of destiny, he can do more and more things.


    It is Chen Heng''s new use of the mark of destiny to intercept the power of others'' destiny and bestow it on himself.


    Chen Heng discovered this ability 30 years ago.


    At that time, Chen Heng found that with his constant contact with destiny, Hou Juan''s destiny power gradually shifted to him.


    This situation immediately attracted Chen Heng''s attention, and then began to study in detail.


    Until now, there is a preliminary conclusion.

 Chapter 245

    For the existence of the force of destiny, Chen Heng had a long time of research, and finally had a preliminary result.


    In the past decades, he inadvertently found that with the contact between him and the destiny, the power of the destiny in the destiny would fluctuate and cause various influences.


    This kind of influence is very small at the beginning, but with the passage of time, it will become more and more obvious, and finally show its power.


    For Chen Heng, as long as the action and conditions are appropriate, it can slowly and imperceptibly influence the destiny, and even achieve the effect of intercepting the power of the destiny from the destiny.


    Of course, in order to achieve such an effect, it is also difficult to achieve certain conditions.


    These conditions are the most crucial.


    The first is to have a carrier that can contact the power of destiny. Otherwise, the essence of ordinary people''s life can not touch destiny, let alone intercept it.


    For Chen Heng himself, this carrier is nothing else but the mark of destiny in his body.


    Because of the existence of the mark of destiny, he can touch the power of destiny and even try to influence it.


    This is the most important thing, and it is also the essence of Chen Heng''s access to the power of destiny.


    After having the carrier, the second is the right way.


    According to Chen Heng''s research and speculation in the past 30 years, if we want to shake the power of destiny, we must have enough influence on it.


    This kind of influence can be good or bad, but it must be sufficient to meet the conditions and reach a large degree.


    It is for this reason that Chen Heng continuously exerted influence on Hou Juan in the past 30 years.


    Under normal circumstances, a mere destiny is not seen in his eyes. He has seen many things in the past, which is nothing at all.


    Let''s not say that Hou Juan''s power of destiny is not enough. It''s far less than those people he once met. Even if the power of destiny is huge enough, it''s just like that for Chen Heng.


    The power of destiny is abundant. At most, it means that he is favored by destiny. In the future, he has strong potential to become a strong man.


    Just so, it''s nothing for Chen Heng.


    After all, I''ve seen too much, and I''ve been used to it for a long time.


    After experiencing many worlds, he has seen so many proud characters that even the disciples of Tianming have received more than one.


    With these experiences, Hou Juan, an ordinary destiny, naturally won''t see her in the eye.


    Therefore, his experience in the past 30 years is not so much an attempt as anything else.


    Anyway, if you succeed, that''s what it looks like if you don''t.


    It''s nothing.


    However, judging from the current situation, his previous attempt should have been successful.


    "Good influence is enough to shake destiny, but it takes too long."


    Standing in the same place, recalling the feeling just now, all kinds of thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    It turns out that good influence can shake destiny, but the speed is too slow.


    This kind of shaking is like dropping drops, like dropping water wears through stone, and its speed is very slow.


    Although the result is really good, but the speed is too slow.


    Of course, according to Chen Heng''s conjecture, the reason why he had been so fast was not just superficial.


    The real reason is that the daily work is too small, so it can only be accumulated gradually.


    If you can do enough unforgettable, then presumably the speed will be much faster.


    At the moment, Chen Heng can''t help thinking of the past.


    The last time he entered the world of heaven and green, he met many destiny people and even accepted several disciples.


    Now think about it. If he had activated the mark of destiny to the point before his eyes, he would have found it early.


    "But from another point of view, if you only exert influence on the destiny, you can achieve the present situation..."


    standing in the same place, Chen Heng''s face is calm, and then he can''t help thinking: "since good influence can be like this, what about bad influence?"


    At the moment, he thought with interest.


    Since good influence is OK, theoretically speaking, bad influence should also be OK.


    At the moment, Chen Heng can''t help but flash an idea.


    If he is ruthless, Hou Juan directly killed, then the power of fate will be much more.


    In Chen Heng''s conjecture, this possibility is very big.


    But it''s a bit too bad.


    Human beings are not plants. We can''t be heartless after all.


    In any case, in the past, Hou Juan and Chen Heng have been together for decades, and they get along well with each other.Now, Chen Heng can''t do it just because of a speculation.


    So this speculation is doomed to wait for the future.


    When a destiny emerges outside, Chen Heng can try to kill it and try to experiment.


    Moreover, Chen Heng has a hunch in his heart.


    As time goes by, it won''t take long for this idea to be tested.


    In the original place, the fog around is faint, and there are many spiritual grass and trees standing in it, which is particularly sacred and unique, a sacred scene.


    It looks very unique.


    Of course, although the scenery is good, it depends on who it is for.


    For ordinary people, the scene in front of them is extremely sacred, which makes people feel like a fairyland, especially sacred.


    But for Chen Heng, it is just like this. He has been used to it for a long time and it is nothing.


    After standing in the same place for a while, Chen Heng turned around and left, returning to his own place of practice.


    Time passed slowly.


    In the following period of time, the changes in liuyunzong gradually spread to many people.


    This is the inevitable result.


    Liuyunzong is one of the absolute masters of Yue kingdom. Even among the three schools of Yue Kingdom, liuyunzong is the first.


    Thirty years ago, liuyunzong was the leading group among the five groups in the state of Yue. Its comprehensive strength was the first in the state of Yue.


    Even if it was the evil disaster 30 years ago, it failed to completely destroy liuyunzong. It just made it hurt.


    But today, 30 years later, the strength of liuyunzong has already recovered, or even further, to another degree.


    After all, under the evil disaster, many sects collapsed, leaving a large industry.


    And these industries, in the end, basically entered the hands of those survivors.


    It is not only Zhang Jia, but also the three schools including liuyunzong.


    In today''s Yue State, liuyunzong is the absolute overlord.


    As a hegemon, his every move is naturally concerned by many people in the eyes of many forces.


    Before that, the trend of liuyunzong has already been concerned by many people.


    Liuyunzong is about to attack Zhangjia, which is not a secret for many people. It has been clear for a long time.


    The Zhangjia family leader was invited to liuyunzong, and the news was also known by many people.


    However, the development of the situation is unexpected.


    Many people think that when the Zhangjia family head goes to liuyunzong, there will be a fight.


    When two tigers fight, there must be a wound.


    But I didn''t expect it to be this kind of result.


    In the first World War of liuyunzong, the guardian spirit array of liuyunzong was defeated by the head of Zhangjia family. Later, the head of Zhangjia family entered liuyunzong directly and became an elder of liuyunzong.


    To some extent, Zhangjia and liuyunzong have been merged.


    This is what the elders of Liuyun sect thought before. They merged many industries of Zhang family into Liuyun sect.


    It''s just that the situation is different. It''s not liuyunzong''s annexation of Zhangjia, but Zhangjia''s annexation of liuyunzong.


    However, no matter what, after that, with Chen Heng, the master of Zhangjia, whose strength exceeds the specifications, liuyunzong''s strength is bound to become more powerful.


    The powerful Liuyun sect is a very bad thing for the other sects around.


    After all, to some extent, the more powerful the power is, the more industries and resources it needs.


    Now that liuyunzong has such a huge strength, will it still be able to be content with the current situation as usual?


    No one is sure and no one is clear about this.


    Therefore, during this period of time, I went to liuyunzong and prepared to visit Chen Heng, the law enforcement elder. I don''t know how many people there were.


    Although there are many people who don''t come over, they need Chen Heng to go out in person, but they don''t meet many people, or even quite few people.


    For an ordinary visitor, it is enough to send an ordinary elder at most. If you want a more advanced one, such as the envoys of the other two sects, you need the leader of Liuyun sect to meet you.


    As for the need for Chen Heng himself to interview, at present, there is no more to say.


    Time passed slowly.


    In the following period of time, liuyunzong did not move, at least not too obvious.


    However, in liuyunzong, the change is very obvious.


    Many rules in the past have been changed. A large number of friars who originally occupied a lot of resources have been suppressed. Many friars from Zhangjia have entered Liuyun sect to replace the original group and become new rulers.


    Of course, in this process, everything is not plain sailing, many people revolt, or even openly betray.It''s just that the resistance is useless.


    Not to mention those liuyunzong elders who were oppressed by Chen Heng and had to be used by him, even if they were just a Zhang family, they were already huge.


    Sometimes the friars who betray for a little profit are not big people, just small people.


    An ordinary foundation building monk has suppressed 99% of the rebellion.


    As for tongxuan, he is invincible.


    Of course, those liuyunzong elders are not with Chen Heng.

 Chapter 246

    Liuyunzong, originally suppressed by Chen Heng, can maintain the current situation and the current situation, which is already a good situation.


    It''s unrealistic to expect them to be all-in-one with Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng never had any hope for it, nor did he expect it.


    For him, it''s enough to be able to maintain the current situation.


    Liuyunzong is a good trophy for him.


    Before that, he did not use his strong strength to suppress and forcibly seize all the industries in liuyunzong, in order to preserve most of liuyunzong''s strength and make it for his own use.


    In three years, it is not so much to let Chen Heng adapt himself to Liuyun sect as to let the whole Liuyun sect''s disciples adapt to Chen Heng''s existence.


    When these disciples adapt to Chen Heng''s existence and become accustomed to the present situation, it is time to go further and annex the whole Liuyun sect.


    At that time, Chen Heng will become the real master of Liuyun sect and the master of this sect.


    Of course, for him, all this is nothing.


    His goal after that is far more than that.


    It''s just the beginning.


    Over the next four weeks, it became very calm.


    In peace, time passes slowly.


    Unconsciously, another decade has passed.


    Ten years, in this decade, the whole country of Yue has changed a lot.


    Three years after Chen Heng entered liuyunzong, the leader of liuyunzong abdicated and gave up the position to Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng also became the master of Liuyun sect.


    He really became the leader of the first clan in Yue.


    In the following time, the whole liuyunzong changed a lot.


    In Liuyun sect, there are many disciples who stand out and show their ferocity one by one.


    Within the state of Yue, the living space of other forces was compressed.


    Then, when the time was ripe, liuyunzong began to fight against other forces.


    It must be just some small forces, but later it became more and more terrifying, and even vaguely pointed at the other two factions.


    In this regard, the other two factions will fight back quickly.


    The forces of all parties fought in the state of Yue, causing waves in all directions.


    Only later, with Chen Heng''s hand, the rest of the forces in Yue were suppressed one by one, and then they were suppressed.


    At this point, Yue declared unification.


    In addition to liuyunzong, there are no other forces in Yue.


    The development of liuyunzong is obviously not the limit.


    Time goes by slowly.


    To everyone''s surprise, after calming down the state of Yue, Chen Heng did not lead his own strength out of the state of Yue and launch an offensive against other forces outside the state of Yue as many people thought. Instead, he stayed in the state of Yue silently and made no noise.


    For a full 30 years, Chen Heng has been quiet in the state of Yue. Except for the fact that he often excludes his disciples from traveling, the rest are gone.


    Since the unification of Yue State, there has been no large-scale cultivation.


    To some extent, it also makes many people feel relieved and relaxed.


    Of course, although he did not go out on a large scale, it was just the disciples'' travel that had won Chen Heng enough popularity and fame.


    Up to now, the reputation of liuyunzong has already crossed the state of Yue and spread to other places.


    Until some day 30 years later.


    The fog around is rising, and the aura all over the sky covers everything around, making the surrounding scene hazy.


    The vast aura swept all over the place, making the surroundings look especially sacred and unique.


    The aura here is huge. The aura all around is bound here by the Dharma array. It artificially creates a holy land for practice.


    If mortals are among them, even if they don''t practice, they can prolong their life and let their bodies undergo constant transformation.


    And around, a piece of spirit grass planted here, looks very good growth, it is particularly attractive.


    A figure came out slowly and came to the outside world.


    "Has it begun?"


    Chen Heng walked out of this spiritual garden, looked at the scenes around him, and silently raised his head.


    "Yes."


    In front of Chen Heng''s body, Zhang Ya nodded: "according to the information inquired by our people, some time ago, the exterminating demons attacked Chen on a large scale."


    "Tianmingzong and other major factions have already sent someone to intervene at the moment, and we don''t know what the result is."


    "However, judging from the current situation, most of them still have to fight in the last game."


    Standing beside Chen Heng, Zhang Ya''s face was dignified, and then said so."Probably."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng smiles on his face and says with a smile.


    "Both tianmingzong and exterminator sent envoys to ask you to lead the whole Yue kingdom to participate in the war and help them."


    "Help?"


    Chen Heng smiles and suddenly feels a little funny: "interesting."


    "I don''t know how to help.


    Standing in the same place, he raised his head and looked into the distance.


    At this moment, the distant scene appeared in front of his eyes.


    Destiny appeared in front of his eyes. It was a little hidden at the moment, but it was also a little clear.


    Wisps of black air dropped from the mid air, and now it fell on all sides, as well as on his own body.


    From these black breath, an unknown and decaying scene appeared in an instant, and then emerged.


    "Robbing Qi..."


    looking at the black breath in front of him, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and the idea flashed silently in his heart.


    The black breath in front of us is nothing else, it''s just robbery.


    There will be great changes between heaven and earth. When the pressure of heaven and earth reaches a certain extreme, it will erupt and affect the world.


    This Qi is a symbol of decline, which is connected with destiny. Once it is contaminated, its destiny will be cheap, and it will gradually go in a certain direction.


    At the end of the day, even if he was just a good man, he might have enemies all over the place and could only run around.


    And robbing gas is often a harbinger of the future.


    Of course, the disaster did not break out immediately, but intensified a little bit.


    As early as ten years ago, Chen Heng discovered that there was a steady stream of plundering Qi between heaven and earth, which affected the world.


    This also directly let Chen Heng cancel the original plan, directly chose to shrink, so hide in the Yue State, without the slightest intention to step out.


    Now, ten years later, the atmosphere between the heaven and the earth has become more dense and terrifying.


    Standing in the same place, looking at Zhang Ya in front of him, Chen Heng has just agreed to tianmingzong''s request to help him.


    At the next moment, it seems that there is a sense of Providence around, and a flash of illusory Qi seems to be about to fall on Chen Heng.

 Chapter 247

    Looting is rampant everywhere, stirring here.


    With the flash of Chen Heng''s thought, the disaster here seems to be coming down, which is particularly clear and bright.


    Originally, these evil spirits just floated between heaven and earth and appeared everywhere. Only at the right time could they manifest themselves and fall on different people.


    And now, with Chen Heng''s idea, these robberies are about to fall, as if they are going to fall on him.


    Moreover, it seems that the disaster on him is much larger than that on other people.


    Before that, Hou Juan was the most dangerous person Chen Heng had ever seen.


    It''s just that compared with Chen Heng, Hou Juan''s robbery is nothing at all.


    It''s nothing at all.


    But it is.


    The influence of different status will be different.


    With Chen Heng''s current strength and identity, if he enters the catastrophe, the impact will be immeasurable.


    Nothing else, just his identity as the leader of Liuyun sect.


    After all, today, liuyunzong has unified the whole state of Yue, and is the only master in the state of Yue.


    Once liuyunzong made some moves, it would inevitably affect countless creatures in Yue State.


    No matter what the result will be, it will be serious.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng couldn''t help laughing.


    "A great disaster?"


    Standing alone in the same place, he recalled the changes in the past decades, and this idea flashed through his heart.


    Over the past decades, the situation in the neighborhood has become more and more chaotic, and everything around it has begun to change, not only in Vietnam, but also in other places.


    In the Yue Kingdom, tianmingzong and exterminating demons fought against each other. They almost beat their dog brains out.


    And the more chaotic situation, also led to the impact of the surrounding creatures, the more chaotic situation, the more uncomfortable.


    Both tianmingzong and exterminating demons are first-class Holy Land sects and real Big Macs.


    And the confrontation between the two is undoubtedly very long. In a short period of time, there is no way to tell the difference between the two. It can only be a temporary stalemate.


    Looking at this situation, I don''t know how long the current situation will last.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng could not help shaking his head secretly.


    "Not yet."


    All kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart, and then the thought that had flashed before disappeared in a moment, and his mood returned to calm.


    With the thought of joining the world disappearing, the black Qi that was about to be entangled and stirred up before also disappeared spontaneously, left his body directly and reappeared.


    All around, these black robberies are still in the air, rushing towards Chen Heng''s body from time to time, trying to rush into Chen Heng''s body, to arouse all kinds of thoughts in his heart and let him enter the catastrophe.


    But for all this, Chen Heng did not have any feeling.


    In his mind, there were various ideas flashed by, and there were many ideas to enter the outside world, suppress the tianmingzong and exterminate the demons, and unify the vast world.


    However, despite the rising of these ideas, Chen Heng''s mood has always remained calm, and he is relatively indifferent to these ideas rising in his heart.


    There are countless thoughts in people''s heart. In a very short moment, many thoughts may arise in people''s heart, some of which are not even clear to themselves.


    Some of these thoughts are good and some are evil, but most of them are miscellaneous thoughts.


    Although there are many thoughts, ordinary people may be disturbed by them. Because of the various thoughts in their hearts, they do the next kind of things.


    But Chen Heng won''t.


    When he reached this stage of cultivation, he had already transcended the common customs and reached a new situation.


    Ordinary people may be trapped by their own thoughts, and thus affected, but he does not.


    If you are not affected by thoughts, your true spirit will sit in the center and will not be affected at all, so that you can make the most accurate judgment.


    If we can do this, we will not be able to affect their mind in many cases.


    Of course, the horror of robbing gas is not only that, but also in many aspects.


    But in many cases, it''s a great thing to be able to keep calm and eliminate external interference.


    Chen Heng is like this at the moment.


    In fact, Chen Heng is quite interested in the current catastrophe.


    After careful calculation, although he has experienced many worlds, it is still the first time for him to come into contact with the catastrophe, which is very novel and unique.


    If it was normal, Chen Heng might try to enter the robbery and watch the changes from another angle.


    But this time, Chen Heng''s purpose and this magic power, can only refuse to enter.


    It''s a pity."After a few years, I don''t know what it is."


    Standing in the same place, looking at the black gas rippling in the air, Chen Heng murmured to himself, the idea flashed in his heart.


    In the middle of the air, the atmosphere of disaster around us is surging and rippling everywhere.


    After unable to entangle and influence Chen Heng, these disasters quickly dissipated and went to other places.


    Among them, the place where most of the robberies fell was a woman''s residence.


    "Hou Juan, Gao Yue......"


    standing in the same place, Chen Heng''s face was calm and said two names in silence.


    Hou Juan and Gao Yue, the two people in front of them, are the ones in the state of Yue. Chen henghao knows that besides himself, he has the most obvious sense of disaster.


    Apart from these two people, the others are not as strong as the above two people, although they are also plagued by the evil spirit and some powerful ones.


    In Liuyun sect, the previous generation of Liuyun sect leaders who had abdicated before, and even the elders of Liuyun sect, they were also very dangerous. Although they were not as strong as Gao Yue and Hou Juan, they were not so weak.


    As early as a few years ago, they were plagued by robbery, but the number is not large.


    But with the passing of time, thanks to Chen Heng''s blessing, liuyunzong has always been in a closed mountain, rarely communicating with the outside world.


    This also leads to a benefit.


    That is, there is no place to play.


    Even if it is a catastrophe, some people are haunted by it, but it will take a long time for it to break out.


    Even if it is the seed with the most tenacious vitality, it needs enough suitable environment to really breed the perfect fruit.


    If there is no suitable environment, the seeds can not germinate.


    It''s the same with robbery.


    Under the great calamity, the calamity was rampant.


    The reason why hijacking can lead to chaos is that hijacking can induce people to chaos, enlarge the existing spiritual defects, and even affect a person''s life, resulting in all kinds of terrible consequences.


    If a person has defects in character, then the evil spirit will induce their soul to enlarge the flaws and enlarge these defects.


    Life exists in this world, it is impossible that bad thoughts will never arise in the heart.


    But under normal circumstances, these thoughts will not really attack, will be suppressed by human reason, will not really attack.


    So in real life, we can maintain as always.


    However, lured by the evil spirit, although it doesn''t make people crazy immediately, it is easy to let go of the spiritual defects of adults, and make people step by step into the trap, take the initiative to enter the great disaster and become a part of it.


    Of course, for monks, their minds are more powerful. Simply magnifying their spiritual defects can''t make them know how to deal with them.


    What should be restrained can also be restrained.


    As long as there is no suitable soil for them to play.


    At the moment, Yue has no such soil.


    Today, the whole state of Yue has been pacified by Chen Heng, and all the creatures in it belong to Liuyun sect. Although there is still a Yue King''s room, it is actually the state of Yue of Liuyun sect.


    As for the Yue royal family, it has already become a decoration and can''t do anything.


    In addition, Chen Heng is proficient in the theory of destiny and has the mark of destiny. He can also predict what may happen in the next period of time, so he can cut off the hidden danger early and prevent the catastrophe from spreading to the surrounding areas.


    Even though Liuyun sect is full of robbers, it can''t break out and can only be suppressed all the time.


    Of course, Chen Heng knows that blindly suppressing is not the way.


    To a certain extent, the more he suppresses at the moment, the worse the future catastrophe will be.


    Moreover, even if he could maintain the situation in Yue, he could not influence the outside world.


    As the chaos of the outside world becomes more and more intense, it will eventually spread to the state of Yue sooner or later, so the whole liuyunzong will take it down and join in the catastrophe.


    It''s only a matter of time before Liuyun sect enters into the great calamity and becomes a part of it.


    For this, Chen Hengzao already had psychological preparation.


    But this is not the right time.


    Even if sooner or later we have to enter the great calamity and join the feast, when we enter it is different.


    Only at the right time can we get the most benefits.


    On the contrary, if you go in at the wrong time, I''m afraid it will become cannon fodder.


    And now, in Chen Heng''s view, is not the right time.


    In front of him, standing behind Chen Heng and looking at Chen Heng, Zhang Ya opens her mouth as if she wants to say something. But in the end, she doesn''t open her mouth, just sighs silently, and then turns around and leaves.


    Standing in the same place, for Zhang Ya''s action, Chen Heng''s face is calm. He doesn''t mean to open his mouth. He just lets him leave.Leaving this moment, Zhang Ya went out and soon came to the outside of the spirit garden.


    And now outside the spirit garden, there are already people waiting there.


    They were several old people, dressed in the clothes of liuyunzong elders. Now they were all standing there one by one. They seemed to be anxious.


    When they saw Zhang Ya coming out of the spirit garden, they immediately met him and asked eagerly.


    "How''s it going?"


    "What does the LORD say?"

 Chapter 248

    "Lord, what did he say?"


    Standing outside, looking at Zhang Ya coming out of the spirit garden in front of him, several Liuyun sect elders on the scene came forward and asked.


    "The LORD did not agree."


    Out of the spirit garden, standing there, looking at the elders standing in front of her, Zhang Ya''s face was calm. She was not surprised at all. She just shook her head and said, "it seems that the patriarch is not interested in the war."


    "Alas..."


    listening to Zhang Ya''s words in front of him, several people on the scene immediately sighed and seemed disappointed.


    "This time, the Lord has missed a good opportunity."


    "It''s a good time for us to get involved in the war between tianmingzong and exterminating demons."


    "After decades of development, relying on the power of the patriarch, Liuyun sect has made great progress. It may not be as powerful as Tianming sect and extinction sect, but it is by no means comparable to the ordinary sect."


    "This war is a good time for us to go out of Yue and seize more spiritual pulse."


    In front of Zhang Ya, the elders sighed softly, and felt sorry for it.


    In front of them, some of them were the original Liuyun patriarch, and some of them were later recruited by Chen Heng.


    In the past decades, liuyunzong has been developing continuously, and has completely accepted the original group of people.


    This is also the reason why Chen henggan is so outstanding.


    At the beginning, Chen Heng became the mainstream of yunzong, which certainly took away their foundation and interests in liuyunzong. However, in the following decades, with liuyunzong''s massive development and extinction of all other mountain gates, these losses had already been made up for, or even greatly increased.


    Especially a few decades ago, the king''s room of Yue was controlled by Liuyun sect. After the promulgation of new regulations, the number of ordinary people in Yue increased greatly, and the various products also enriched a lot.


    The overall output has become rich, and now everything in the whole Yue State is occupied by liuyunzong. If the resources shared by hundreds of forces in the past are turned into an exclusive one.


    Although Yue is not too big, it is not an ordinary small country. All the resources in a country belong to one group, and the resources are huge enough to be envied.


    As the elders of Liuyun sect, they can make up for the loss and even make a lot of money even if they just get a little bit of leftover materials from the development of Liuyun sect.


    With the compensation of interests and the ascent of liuyunzong, their resistance to Chen Heng in the past has long disappeared.


    Attitudes change quickly.


    Of course, this is also because Chen Heng was originally a disciple of Liuyun sect.


    Chen Heng, who was originally a disciple of Liuyun sect, is qualified to inherit Liuyun sect from the perspective of jurisprudence.


    No matter how low the qualification is, it''s different to have it or not.


    With these conditions, Chen Heng, the leader of Liuyun sect, has long been recognized by all levels.


    However, it seems that the development and development of liuyunzong in the past decades have also led to a strong desire for development in a considerable part of liuyunzong.


    After all, in the past decades, liuyunzong was led by Chen Heng to develop all the way to the present.


    From the beginning to now, in the process of liuyunzong''s ascent to the top, at least hundreds of ordinary forces died out.


    Every time a faction is destroyed, the whole Liuyun sect will get a lot of benefits from the new faction''s corpse. Not only the fighting disciples and elders will get a considerable part of the reward, but even the ordinary disciples will also get the benefit of Lingshi.


    This also formed the habit of Liuyun sect''s disciples opening up to the outside world.


    This spirit of forging ahead and striving to open up has been formed over the past few decades and has influenced many people.


    However, after completely unifying the Yue State and occupying a country alone, Chen Heng''s style changed directly, from the original large-scale development to sticking to development.


    Since then, the voice of liuyunzong advocating external development has not stopped, but has become more and more intense with time.


    However, Chen Heng never paid attention to it. He just focused on practicing and developing everything in Yue.


    Now, this time, the Tianming sect and the exterminator sect are at war, and the two sides invite Liuyun sect to participate in the war, which is a great opportunity for these people.


    That''s why the elders of Liuyun sect came here to explore Chen Heng''s words.


    Unfortunately, Chen Heng''s choice is still the same as in the past, and he is totally indifferent to the opportunities in front of him.


    "It''s a pity, it''s a pity..."


    standing in the same place, an old man''s face was a little reluctant, with deep regret: "I heard that the war between the exterminator and the tianmingzong was at its most violent moment."


    "If we are willing to take part in the war at the moment, in order to win over us, the two sects will certainly offer us all kinds of expensive conditions. Maybe they will directly hand over the territory of a small country to us."


    "If you miss this chance, it will be too late to wait for tianmingzong and extinction demon Zong to win or lose.""The leader is too conservative."


    The other nodded, sighing.


    For Chen Heng''s choice, they are unwilling, but they dare not openly protest. They just raise their head silently and look at Zhang Ya in front of them.


    "Miss ya, do you have any idea?"


    The elders looked at Zhang Ya in front of them, and the expression on her face was quite keen. Now they respectfully said, "it''s really good for Liuyun sect to join the war at this moment. I wonder if miss ya can persuade the Lord again?"


    "Not in the short term."


    Zhang Ya shook his head, looked at the elders in front of him and said softly, "you don''t understand the leader''s character."


    "What he refuses will not change in a short time."


    "Even if I want to persuade, I can only wait until the next time."


    "Pity, pity."


    Listening to Zhang Ya''s words, the elders on the scene could not help shaking their heads, and their faces were a little excited.


    If it wasn''t for Chen Heng''s attitude, they would all want to rush in and persuade him.


    If they were the headmasters of Liuyun sect, they would dare to do such a thing.


    Unfortunately, in the face of Chen Heng, none of them has the courage.


    After sighing for a long time in situ, they can only plead with Zhang Ya again and again, and let him persuade Chen Heng, but dare not say anything else.


    After a while, they turned to leave, one by one sighing, looking very lost.


    Not far away from the corner, a figure appeared silently, is a very handsome young man.


    The young man''s face was calm, so he stood here, looking at the elders who left in the distance, thinking deeply.


    Under his gaze, the existence of those elders in the distance is very unique.


    In the nothingness, the black robbing air is everywhere, which is very unique.


    And at this moment, there are already a lot of robberies falling on these people.


    In other words, these people have long been affected by the robbery. They are half of the victims.


    "Interesting."


    Observing this phenomenon, Chen Heng couldn''t help laughing.


    This situation is undoubtedly very interesting to him.


    In the past, he has experienced many worlds, but it is the first time that he has experienced such a catastrophe.


    To observe the whole process from the beginning to the end of this catastrophe should be of great benefit to his practice in the way of destiny.


    Even for what happened in the real world, it has a certain degree of reference.


    In Chen Heng''s view, what is happening in the real world at the moment is very similar to the brewing catastrophe in this world.


    Observing the catastrophe of the world may give him some inspiration, so as to find a solution to the real world situation.


    "Judging from the current situation, we should be in the middle of a catastrophe at the moment."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and he thought to himself: "in my current situation, if I want to get rid of the catastrophe and be alone, then it should be the best choice to abandon the position of Liuyun sect''s leader and run to the barren land alone for decades."


    The fear of catastrophe is that as long as you are still in the world, there is no place to avoid it.


    Because the scope of the catastrophe is too large and the influence is too wide.


    You may have a perfect mind and supreme cultivation, and will not be affected by the Qi, but you can''t bear that the people around you will be affected by the Qi.


    When the people around you, close to each other, are involved in the catastrophe, even if you are not affected by the catastrophe, you will have to take the initiative to enter the catastrophe.


    Just like Chen Heng at the moment.


    It is true that he is not affected by the disaster, but the people around him are not.


    In such a large Liuyun sect, there are not many people who are really not affected by the disaster.


    Just like the elders who were fighting before.


    They are only fighting now, but as time goes on, if Chen Heng does not give feedback on their wishes, they will be dissatisfied sooner or later.


    At that time, under the catastrophe, these discontent will be magnified at an appropriate time, with unexpected consequences.


    At that time, if Chen Heng didn''t want the whole Liuyun sect to be coerced in, he would have suppressed the elders himself.


    But if so, there will undoubtedly be unrest in Yue, and the result will be general.


    Therefore, as long as the body is in the world and has a causal relationship with others, it is doomed to be unavoidable.


    Even Chen Heng is ordinary.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng could not help shaking his head secretly.


    It''s impossible to leave Liuyun sect as the leader and escape the disaster alone.


    Not to mention that he has the mind to observe the catastrophe, even for the purpose of his coming this time, he can''t leave liuyunzong directly.He had spent so much effort to seize liuyunzong. Is it inconvenient for him to get more points when settling accounts?


    If liuyunzong is willing to give up now, his previous efforts will be in vain.


    There is no need for that.


    Anyway, it''s just an incarnation, even if it''s abandoned, it doesn''t matter.


    It doesn''t matter.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng turns around silently, ready to return to his residence.

 Chapter 249

    In the early morning, the outside world is sunny and everything looks beautiful.


    In the light of the sun, all around a bright, empty world around, giving people unlimited reverie.


    Under the liuyunzong residence, in an ordinary family.


    A young man bid farewell to his relatives and embarked on the road to liuyunzong.


    Walking on the road, around, one by one around the neighbors rushed forward, to its blessing.


    "The second son of the Liu family has been chosen by the immortal of Liuyun sect. He is going to practice in it soon."


    "It''s said that we not only got the qualification, but also passed the assessment. After that, we learned that we could be an official in other counties and counties..."


    "Alas, my boy also passed the assessment. Unfortunately, he has no qualification and can''t practice, so he can only be an official..."


    "it''s not bad, it''s better than we''ve cultivated all our life."


    A person whispered, not far away from time to time there are envious eyes into, looking at the young man.


    Liu Yang accepted these envious eyes, and was very proud of it.


    Liuyunzong unified the state of Yue for decades, but now it has changed a lot.


    The most obvious change is to unify the assessment of monks and officials.


    In the past, the selection and assessment of monks and officials were very rough.


    Limited by resources and manpower, the sect of practice will always select its disciples only from those families of practice, and only from those families with the blood of monks.


    This is because it is too low for ordinary people to have the ability to practice. Moreover, compared with the people who come from the family of monks, ordinary people have no advantage at all, and they do not have enough wealth to support their practice.


    As for officials, the same is true. They only look at the recommendation of officials, which is very confusing.


    Liuyunzong unified the state of Yue and completely changed this situation.


    Under Chen Heng''s hand, liuyunzong engraved the Dharma array in every county, leaving behind the spirit array that can be used to test the qualification.


    Nearby people only need to go to the spirit array to check whether they are qualified or not.


    And it''s free.


    Of course, it''s only free for the first time, and then it''s time to charge.


    But normally, one test is enough for qualification, and it''s just a waste to continue the test.


    This measure costs a lot of resources. If liuyunzong had not suppressed the whole Yue State and owned the wealth of the whole Yue State, it would not have been able to do it.


    After that, liuyunzong spent several years to create a number of basic tuition fees for four weeks of school-age children to study.


    This matter is relatively less efficient than the last one, but it also creates opportunities for many mortals.


    The opportunity for a large number of mortals to get ahead, which originally belonged only to the friars'' family, is now open to most people.


    At least for most mortals, as long as they live in Yue, they can test their own qualifications.


    Even if there is no qualification, as long as they are willing, they can also study in the official colleges, and change their own destiny through the examination.


    For decades, the disciples of Liuyun sect have already expanded.


    A large number of mortals benefit from this, thus changing their own destiny.


    Liu Yang is one of them.


    His ancestors were all mortals, and his father was just an ordinary sheep keeper.


    In the past, with his family background, he had no chance to practice and study at all. He could only stay at the bottom of the society and become a shepherd all his life.


    It''s just that liuyunzong changed all this.


    When he was young, he was detected to have qualifications, so he successfully entered the subordinate college of liuyunzong.


    Now, he has officially embarked on the road of practice and become a monk of refining spirit.


    At this stage, according to the regulations of Liuyun sect, he can really enter Liuyun sect and become a real Liuyun sect disciple.


    Liu Yang has been looking forward to this for a long time.


    "According to the latest regulations of Liuyun sect, as a regular disciple under the age of 20, I can enjoy extra subsidies. Every month, I have one spirit stone and three spirit elixirs."


    Recalling the news inquired before, Liu Yang was a little excited.


    One stone, three elixirs.


    This may not be too much for others, but for the low-level monks who have just entered the realm of alchemy, there are many.


    These things are the subsidies given by Liuyun sect to new disciples. Only those formal disciples who are less than 20 years old and really enter the realm of alchemy can have them.


    Calculate the time, Liu Yang just meets the conditions at the moment.


    He is only 15 years old this year. He can get the subsidy for five years."After five years, at the age of 20, I should be able to go to the fourth and fifth floor of the alchemy. Maybe I can have an impact on the position of the outer disciple..."


    Liu Yang was excited when he was walking on the road. At the moment, he had a good plan and plan for the future: "as long as I became an outer disciple, I would have a chance to get new subsidies."


    "Even if you can''t, you can find a chance to earn a spirit stone."


    The outer disciples of Liuyun sect were not so strict.


    In the past Chen Heng''s time, the outer disciples of Liuyun sect were only in the realm of refining spirit, and the cultivation of refining spirit was completely enough.


    But with the continuous development of Liuyun sect, up to now, there are a large number of disciples in Liuyun sect, so the requirements for all kinds of disciples are also higher.


    Even if he was the most common disciple, now he needs four or five levels of cultivation to enter.


    As for the cultivation below the fourth and fifth levels of spirit refining, they can only be reduced to servitude disciples, responsible for the most tiring work.


    Nowadays, all the friars under the foundation can only turn around at the outer gate, and only the real friars can enter the inner gate.


    As long as a higher level of zhenzhuan disciple, now he has changed his name to become a core disciple, the requirements are even higher.


    One by one, it is very strict.


    The road to liuyunzong is not very difficult.


    In the past decades, under the development plan of liuyunzong, a lot of infrastructure in the whole country has been improved.


    A large number of monks were dispatched to build roads everywhere and built good roads and other constructions in various places.


    Even though Liu Yang''s disciple was only a small and remote town, his officialdom was not bad.


    Walking on the road, Liu Yang can also hear the exclamations of other people around him from time to time.


    According to the exclamation of those businessmen, there was no such easy way to walk here more than ten years ago.


    Not only is there no such good road, there are even many dangers.


    "What''s the danger?"


    Liu Yang asked curiously, "are those wild animals outside?"


    In front of him, the merchants looked at each other and then laughed.


    "Beasts are nothing. The key is people."


    A rough man came forward, patted Liu Yang on the shoulder, and then laughed: "in the past, this country was not so peaceful."


    Then they began to tell the story of the past.


    The situation before Yue was very chaotic.


    Of course, it can not be said that it is Yue, but it should be said that it is all around.


    This is the background of the world. The lives of ordinary people are like weeds. They have been cut over and over again.


    There are friars who kill people, and Moxiu kills mortals to practice.


    In the past, there was a mob rebellion in the state of Yue. I don''t know how many mortals were killed or injured.


    Even if you are a monk of the right path, you may not regard mortals as the consumables needed for practice, but you will not attach much importance to them, let alone regard each other as the same kind.


    Even among mortals, they are also full of inequality and oppression.


    The powerful, the Emperor... All kinds of people seem very beautiful, but for ordinary people, they are oppressors.


    In this context, it''s impossible to count on how wonderful life is for ordinary people.


    At this moment, Liu Yang listens to these businessmen to explain the past history.


    In the old days, there were bandits all around. If the businessmen in the past met with them, they would spend money to eliminate the disaster, or they would have no money at all.


    "Did the former government still have the clan nearby?"


    Looking at the merchants in front of him, Liu Yang frowned and asked.


    His voice fell, the merchants around looked at each other, and then they all laughed.


    "It''s not that easy."


    They said so.


    Liu Yang was a little puzzled at first, and then understood it in other people''s explanation.


    In the past, those sects were not the same as Liuyun sect.


    For those people in the past, just a few bandits are not worth fighting. Some of them are actually the supporters behind the bandits.


    In this case, it is impossible to expect them to help these ordinary businessmen.


    Even if there are occasionally some people who are brave enough to fight for justice, they are only a few, which is not helpful to the general situation.


    But now, things are different.


    Up to now, liuyunzong dominates everything in the state of Yue. Many bandits who used to be full of the territory of Yue have disappeared now.


    Even if there are still some residues, they can only escape from Yue and move to other countries.


    And passers-by, at least in this area of Yue, can get peace."Unfortunately, it''s only Yue."


    A businessman from other countries sighed. At this time, he couldn''t help saying, "if other places can do the same, that''s good."


    As businessmen, they need to walk in many places, deeply understand the differences and surprise of each place.


    Compared with the situation in Vietnam, the situation in other places is almost the same as that in the past.


    It is not safe for people to walk on the road, and they may be in danger at any time.


    Many people on the scene sighed.

 Chapter 250

    "It''s a pity that in the four boundaries, only Yue is like this."


    On the way, someone sighed softly and said, "if only in other places besides Yue, it would be like this."


    "In that case, there must be peace in the world."


    A man looked up and sighed, and now he said what he thought.


    It''s a pity that they all know that it''s impossible.


    One side, listening to these people''s words silently, Liu yangruo thought.


    He grew up in Yue and didn''t know anything about the outside world.


    However, from the mouth of his elders, we can vaguely know how hard the past was.


    It was a really hard day. Ordinary people''s lives were just like weeds, which was not worth mentioning at all.


    It is almost impossible for ordinary people like him to get in touch with practice.


    Because of this, everyone in his hometown is very satisfied with his life.


    Many people, like him, even joined Liuyun sect.


    In the past, there was no such thing.


    Walking on the road, after a while, Liu Yang told his identity, which is one of the disciples of Liuyun sect.


    All of a sudden, the people around suddenly became enthusiastic, and their faces became respectful and envious.


    That pair of eyes fell on Liu Yang''s body, which made him feel warm all over. He couldn''t help feeling very good.


    There''s a sense of comfort.


    In this Yue Kingdom, the identity of Liuyun sect''s disciples is a very popular point.


    When these people know the identity of Liu Yang, their attitude is different.


    In this way, everyone seems to be very enthusiastic, which has changed a lot.


    Of course, this is not to say that they were not hospitable before. It''s just that they are much better than they are now.


    From then on, Liu Yang went to the residence where liuyunzong was. Along the road, Liu Yang enjoyed this kind of treatment.


    On the way, he met some people and made friends.


    These people are just like him, and they are going to report to Liuyun sect.


    When Liu Yang met him on the way, he could not help but take the initiative to go with him.


    After a period of time, we have been getting along very well.


    In this way, they went through a long journey, and it took them more than a month to reach their destination.


    "Is this liuyunzong?"


    On a narrow path, Liu Yang looked at the scenery in front of him, but he was a little surprised.


    In front of him, a huge mountain gate stood there, looking very majestic.


    It seems that the gate is just ordinary, but it is engraved with many divine patterns. Now, in the sunshine, it slowly twinkles with pale gold, which is very bright and beautiful.


    Just looking at the mountain gate, including Liu Yang, all the disciples on the scene were dignified and felt an inexplicable palpitation.


    At this moment, they look at the front of the gate, inexplicably have a unique feeling, as if they are looking at the moment is not an ordinary gate, but a terrible secret.


    Of course, it''s actually the same.


    The Mountain Gate in front has been refined by many tongxuan monks in Liuyun sect for a long time. They imprinted their own divine lines on it and blessed the Mountain Gate with their own understanding, which baptized the ordinary Mountain Gate.


    Even though the original materials of the mountain gate are very common, after this step, it will no longer be an ordinary Mountain Gate, but a terrible secret.


    In front of them, some disciples of Liuyun sect were busy. They were responsible for leading the formal disciples who had just entered Liuyun sect, saying something.


    Someone is giving a speech in front of us, beginning to talk about the past history of Liuyun sect and the great achievements of its contemporary leader.


    Below, the new disciples listened with interest, and even some were fascinated.


    So is Liu Yang.


    At the moment, he was standing among many disciples, clenching his fists tightly, which made him very excited.


    "A man should be like this!"


    Standing in the same place, listening to the front of those monks, Liu Yang could not help but emerge this idea.


    Liuyunzong''s stories in the past made him excited. Now he wanted to appear on the battlefield and fight for liuyunzong.


    After a speech, they were taken away one after another and left here.


    Then, it was officially allocated.


    "Well, where are you going?"


    When Liu Yang came to a corner, he heard a voice coming from one side.


    Listening to the voice, he was stunned, then subconsciously turned around and looked to one side.Directly beside him, a young girl was standing there with a bitter face.


    The little girl is not very old. To be exact, she should be very young. She looks only thirteen or fourteen years old, which is quite the same as Liu Yang at the moment.


    She stood beside Liu Yang, now with a small face askew, looking at Liu Yang in front of her, and asked softly.


    "Where are you going?"


    "How about mining?"


    Listening to the little girl''s words, Liu Yang nodded, then thought about it a little bit and said with a smile.


    "Mining..."


    listening to Liu Yang''s words, the little girl pondered for a moment, then shook her head bitterly: "it''s not suitable for me."


    "Look at my small body. I don''t have the strength to dig."


    "I''d better go to the spirit garden and look after the spirit grass."


    "Just don''t know how hard it is..."


    standing in front of Liu Yang, the little girl muttered.


    As in the past, in today''s Liuyun sect, after the disciples formally enter Liuyun sect, they will also be influenced by the trend of Liuyun sect and go to work in various places.


    Except for a small number of core disciples, the rest of them are like this and can''t be changed.


    Therefore, the first thing for some formal disciples who have just started is to choose a place to work after themselves.


    There are different choices.


    Some people like to take care of the spirit grass, so they go to the spirit garden to fight for the strong friars and take care of the spirit grass.


    Some like Rune paper, so they go to make Rune paper and become a member of survival Rune paper.


    Of course, there are still some people who can''t do anything, only have a little strength, and have a little strength of being an alchemist.


    For these people, they have little choice.


    Either directly apply for sending out, or directly go mining.


    Mining is hard work.


    "What else can you do besides mining?"


    standing in the same place and looking at the little girl in front of him, Liu Yang secretly shook his head and said softly.

 Chapter 251

    "It seems that nothing will happen..."


    looking at Liu Yang in front of her, the little girl shook her head, a little confused.


    "Then you''ll have to dig."


    Looking at the girl, Liu Yang shook his head, saying that he could do nothing.


    The number of Liuyun sect''s disciples increased rapidly.


    Among them, there are few jobs that are relatively easy and well paid, each of which needs a lot of effort to fight for.


    Ordinary disciples like Liu Yang are not qualified to touch.


    I''m afraid I can only do the hardest and most tiring work if I don''t have the skill.


    Mining is one of them.


    "If you think about it, it''s good to dig."


    Thinking of this, Liu Yang turned around and patted the girl on the shoulder like a comforter. He said in a soft voice, "I heard that there are many brothers of Zhuji in the mining workers. Moreover, mining is not totally useless. As long as you are willing to work hard, there are still some spirit stones and elixirs."


    "Just tired."


    "But even so, it''s a rare job, and you can''t miss it."


    He patted the girl on the shoulder, like you made a lot of money.


    "In that case, why don''t you go."


    The girl looks at Liu Yang bitterly.


    Liu Yang''s face stagnated, and then he was ready to change the topic.


    After chatting, they went their own way.


    After decades of changes, today''s liuyunzong has become very big, and the four residences look very vast, almost comparable to some cities.


    This is the result of decades of expansion and the best proof of liuyunzong''s development.


    Walking among them, Liu Yang almost felt lost.


    Fortunately, all the places along the road are marked with road signs, which is very clear.


    In many places, there are also maps depicting the whole Liuyun sect, which enables Liu Yang to barely identify the direction without getting lost.


    Walking around, there are many disciples of Liuyun sect walking up and down the road. Many of them have a dazed look on their faces. At first glance, they are just like Liu Yang.


    In the place of recruiting disciples, today''s liuyunzong is not at the same level as in the past.


    In the past, no matter how many disciples were recruited, the number of disciples recruited each time was just those.


    Even if we recruit students once every three years, I''m afraid the number of students we can recruit at one time will not exceed 200.


    After all, it''s only from the family of practice that students are selected. The source of students is too limited.


    Now it''s different.


    After unifying the whole Yue State and arranging the spirit array in all parts of the Yue State, the scope of Liuyun sect''s recruiting disciples has been greatly expanded. Not only those practicing families, but also those ordinary mortals have become an important source of Liuyun sect''s disciples.


    And the disciples from the mortals have to go far beyond those from the family of practice.


    After all, even if other factors are excluded, the number of mortals and friars is not on the same level.


    With the means to check the qualifications of ordinary people, liuyunzong can recruit no less than thousands of disciples every year.


    These disciples gathered from all over the state of Yue, became the fresh blood of Liuyun sect, and made sufficient contributions to the growth of Liuyun sect.


    If outsiders enter liuyunzong, I''m afraid they haven''t done anything else. Just looking at the huge flow of people is enough to feel shocked.


    Liu Yang is on the road, the same is true.


    In his original village, he was the only one who stood out and joined liuyunzong.


    No matter what he said on the surface and how modest his character was, his long-standing inertia still made him more or less proud.


    However, looking at the busy crowd and the unique scene, he could not help sighing and shaking.


    The little pride I had in my heart has disappeared unconsciously now, completely invisible.


    A moment later, he adjusted his mind, started again, and was ready to move on.


    Just not long ago, a sound rang out, so that he could not help but stop.


    "Little brother."


    Not far away, a sound came and sounded at the moment.


    Listening to the voice, Liu Yang subconsciously stops and looks in the direction of the voice.


    Then the scene came into his eyes.


    The first thing to emerge is a beautiful looking woman.


    The woman''s appearance is exquisite, and her facial features are extremely perfect and harmonious, like the best masterpiece of heaven, full of a unique aura, which is amazing.


    She looks very beautiful, and she is wearing a long red skirt, which adds a little more beauty to her and makes her unique.And behind her, there were some followers, basically young people, who all seemed to be extraordinary.


    Standing in the same place, looking at the woman in front of him, Liu Yang was stunned. At this time, he was unconscious.


    He used to live in his own town. He had never seen a woman as beautiful as the one in front of him. Now he couldn''t help looking at her directly.


    It was not until a cough began that he regained his consciousness quickly.


    Behind the woman, several young men who followed her looked at him discontentedly.


    Liu Yang realized that his behavior was very impolite, so he quickly bowed, politely said: "Miss, what can I do for you?"


    "I''m waiting to come from the outside and want to ask the way."


    In front of Liu Yang, the woman stood like this, looking at Liu Yang at the moment, with a gentle smile on her face, giving people a very soft feeling.


    She asked Liu Yang some questions about the way and got to know the direction. Then she said thank you to Liu Yang and left.


    In situ, Liu Yang is still recalling the woman''s appearance and voice, some suddenly lost.


    "From outside, aren''t they from Liuyun sect?"


    Later, he recalled the words of the woman, and the idea flashed through his mind.


    On the other side, women with people are still circling around the place.


    "It''s a good place."


    Walking on the road, the woman''s amazing appearance attracted a lot of attention, but no one came forward to disturb, just looking at it from a distance.


    Looking at the roads and buildings around her, the woman sighed: "once you recruit, there are thousands of disciples. Liuyun sect is really powerful."


    "There may be a time in the future when we can be as good as our ancestors."


    One side, listening to the woman''s words, a few young people may still be a little unconvinced in their hearts, but more people nodded with some approval.


    "Don''t say the future, just now, it can''t be underestimated."


    Next to the woman, a middle-aged man shook his head and said, "when we came from Vietnam, what we saw was already terrible."


    "There are no beggars, no vagrants, no bandits in the Yue kingdom. Every household has surplus grain, and many rich families are really enviable."


    He stood there, looking back on the previous scenes, and now he could not help sighing with envy.


    "If it''s just that, what is it?"


    One of the disciples refused: "no matter how many mortals there are, there are just more mole ants..."


    "mole ants?"


    The middle-aged man didn''t speak, and the woman laughed first: "we used to be mole ants, didn''t we?"


    "Ordinary mortals, even if they are just ants, will also have good seeds among them, which can be transformed into dragons step by step and soar in the nine days."


    "It''s inconvenient for you and my ancestors to rise like this, so that we can appear."


    "In the Yue Kingdom, the people are willing to live in peace and contentment, the prosperity of all places, and the number of mortals is bound to be numerous, which may increase several times every few decades."


    "At that time, how many seeds will emerge from these mortals?"


    Standing in the same place, she said quietly.


    On her way here, she noticed this phenomenon.


    Compared with other places, the people in Yue are much more stable and happy.


    As early as several decades ago, the state of Yue had been unified. More special monks moved mountains and seas. On the one hand, they transformed the land that was not suitable for farming to make it suitable for farming. On the other hand, they used their magic power to cultivate various crops, which greatly improved the grain production.


    Under various measures, ordinary people''s life is no longer a problem, at least the starvation of the dead will not happen again.


    Under the control of liuyunzong, the Yue government also provided relief to the people. Not only orphans were adopted by the government, but also those who gave birth to many mortals were rewarded.


    Under all kinds of measures, the number of ordinary people in the state of Yue multiplied rapidly, and almost doubled in just a few decades.


    And that''s just the beginning.


    For monks, decades may not be much.


    But for ordinary people, this time is enough for them to reproduce generations, to reproduce a large number of people.


    And a prosperous population means that there are more seeds suitable for practice.


    At that time, the number of disciples recruited by liuyunzong will be more and more, and liuyunzong itself will become more and more powerful.


    Think of here, the woman can not help but sigh, some envy.


    "When I go back, I will persuade the leader, Xiang Liuyun and zongxuezhi."


    Standing in the same place, the thought flashed through her mind.


    In fact, it''s not just her, it''s around her, it''s in other people''s minds.


    Besides going to Liuyun sect to persuade the leader of Liuyun sect to join the camp of Tianming sect, they also wanted to investigate.In just a few decades, Vietnam has changed a lot.


    This change undoubtedly aroused the curiosity of tianmingzong, who sent his envoys to study in Yue.


    In fact, the woman in front of us is one of the most respected people in Tianming sect. She is the saint of Tianming sect and has the same status as the elder.


    "It''s a beautiful sight."


    Looking at the gold in front of her, the idea flashed through her heart.

 Chapter 252

    To a certain extent, in fact, Tianming Saint knows that even if she reports all this truthfully, Tianming sect can''t learn from Liuyun sect in an all-round way, let alone do such things as in Yue kingdom.


    Even if the current Tianming patriarch is willing to support it, I''m afraid it won''t work.


    It''s not about ability, it''s not about will, it''s impossible.


    Compared with Liuyun sect, Tianming sect has a big family, great career and great strength, but it also has a complex structure. There are many mountains in it, so it is not one person who can make a decision at all.


    Relatively speaking, liuyunzong may be more weak, but within liuyunzong, the leader of liuyunzong can make a decision without considering other people''s feelings and interests.


    Because he is a pioneer and conqueror, with the strongest strength and the highest prestige, he can suppress all discontent with his own strength.


    But in Tianming sect, the leader of Tianming sect could not.


    He needs to consider the opinions of many elders, many guest ministers, and a large number of hilltops in tianmingzong, which may lose their interests because of the change.


    If you don''t get rid of these people, you don''t have to think about making any changes.


    And it''s such a huge change.


    However, although she was clear about this point, she still looked at it seriously, tried to understand what happened in Yue, and actively recorded it.


    Some things, even if you know you can''t do it, you still have to learn and understand.


    Now that I have learned it, I may be able to use it when I have a chance to use it in the future.


    With this idea in mind, they began to travel in liuyunzong and investigate the surrounding scenes.


    And the more they travel, the more deeply they are shocked.


    "So many spirit materials and spirit grass......"


    when they saw the goods sold in Liuyun sect Dan Hall, they were shocked.


    Even the virgin of dawn.


    In front of us, there are boxes of unique spiritual materials and grasses in the Dan Hall. There are all kinds of them. They look perfect.


    Moreover, the number seems to be extremely large and amazing.


    Of course, it''s not that she marvels at the dawn virgin.


    As a saint of Tianming, she can enjoy the best of everything and get all the resources of Tianming sect. Naturally, she won''t be surprised by some ordinary things.


    What she really marvels at is that the prices of these things are generally much lower than those of the outside world.


    The price of some widely used lingcao is only half that of the outside world.


    "How is this done?"


    Looking at the price of these spirit grass and spirit wood in front of them, this idea flashed in their heart.


    It is very difficult to obtain the spirit grass and the spirit material, even if it is to plant the spirit grass.


    If you want to plant lingcao, first of all, you should set up a spiritual array on the Lingqi node, and then you can transform it into a unique Lingtian after spending countless human and material resources.


    This is one of the reasons why Lingyuan is so rare.


    It''s not polite to say that behind every piece of Lingtian, there are countless resources.


    And it''s just that the formation of Lingtian is not over.


    In addition to the cultivation and construction of Lingtian, the cultivation of lingcao is also a great knowledge, which is enough to make people feel collapsed.


    If not for the experienced friars, they could not take good care of lingcao.


    It is also because of this, so the spirit of grass spirit material is very precious, every one to the outside world is valuable.


    And in this place, why are these spiritual grasses and materials so cheap?


    Looking at the price of these spiritual materials in front of them, the idea flashed through their hearts.


    If Chen Heng is here, he can answer their question.


    Because of breeding, and scale.


    Facts have proved that even if it is a kind of spirit grass, it is also a kind of crop, but it is relatively special.


    Since it is a crop, we can optimize the varieties of lingcao through special cultivation, and finally get the results we want.


    The various means of monks, as well as the mana they mastered, accelerated this process.


    Therefore, in just a few decades, liuyunzong obtained a number of lingcao varieties with strong vitality and faster reproduction speed.


    It is precisely because of these improved varieties that the output of the same spiritual field increases greatly and the price naturally goes down.


    On the other hand, the appearance of a large number of monks also led to the increase of production.


    Friars are not only able to consume, but also can be used in production.


    There are many aura nodes in Yue.


    In the past, these Reiki nodes could not be used for various reasons. Only those better Reiki nodes could be developed and transformed into a piece of Reiki field.Now, after the unification of Yue, it is different.


    In the eyes of other friars, those common aura nodes that do not have much use value and are not worthy of great efforts are vigorously developed in the hands of liuyunzong.


    Every year, most of the monks who enter the school are sent out to do it.


    For decades, a large amount of land has been developed into spiritual fields, and the number of sites that can produce spiritual grass has naturally increased.


    With the increase of construction sites, the production of spirit grass is also greatly improved.


    All sorts of factors add up, the price of these spirit grasses will naturally go down.


    Looking at the price of these spiritual grasses in front of her, she suddenly flashed many thoughts.


    At present, the price of lingcai in liuyunzong is almost twice as low as that in other places.


    If you can buy spiritual materials from this place and sell them in other places, won''t you be able to earn double the price difference?


    She couldn''t help thinking about it.


    However, she soon realized that liuyunzong should not allow them to do so.


    It''s OK to buy a few, but if it''s like this for a long time, I''m afraid liuyunzong won''t give up.


    There are bound to be some restrictions.


    The present price should be the welfare of Liuyun sect to its disciples.


    Standing in the same place, this idea flashed through her heart, so she guessed.


    Of course, it is true in practice.


    At present, the reason why the price of these spiritual materials is so high is to give benefits to the disciples of Liuyun sect, so that they can reduce the cost of practice.


    After all, there are still a large number of mortal disciples in Liuyun sect.


    Some elixirs and herbs are necessities for monks.


    If the price is raised too high, I''m afraid it''s not conducive to their cultivation.


    But the price is only here.


    For the outside world, although the price of liuyunzong is relatively low, it is far from this level.


    It''s not polite to say that today''s liuyunzong is able to make a profit by simply selling these things every year.

 Chapter 253

    "It''s really a good place..."


    after walking around Liuyun sect, Tianming Saint sighed and said, "it''s a pity that it''s not Tianming sect''s place after all..."


    she walked on this piece of land, looking at the scenes everywhere, full of envy.


    Once upon a time, she had envied such a scene.


    The genius of mortal origin can practice smoothly, enter the place of practice, struggle with others and build together.


    There is no dispute on the earth, and all the people live and work in peace and contentment.


    As she grew older, she buried her thoughts in her heart and stopped thinking about them.


    But she never thought that the scene she had dreamed of was seen here.


    It made her sigh and sigh.


    However, no matter what, she did not forget her purpose this time.


    Soon, she applied to liuyunzong and wanted to meet the leader of liuyunzong.


    This is also the fundamental purpose of her coming to liuyunzong this time.


    It''s natural that the holy lady of the morning could not have come here for no reason.


    For tianmingzong, Yue was just a remote place. If there were no special circumstances, it would be impossible to come here.


    The purpose of Tianming shengnv and others coming here is just to attract Liuyun sect to join the camp of Tianming sect.


    With the increasingly fierce struggle between tianmingzong and exterminating demon Zong, the power of both sides was also rapidly consumed, so they had to look outward and began to fall on those other forces.


    Liuyun sect is one of them.


    If it is the original Liuyun sect, it is not worth mentioning for such huge things as Tianming sect.


    But as early as a few decades ago, liuyunzong unified the state of Yue. Now it dominates the country and has made great achievements. Its strength has reached a level that tianmingzong can''t underestimate.


    Therefore, the saint of dawn and other people will come and try to attract liuyunzong to join their chariot.


    After all, if you don''t do it, other people will do it.


    If the dawn saint is right, I''m afraid that the messenger of exterminating the demons is on the way.


    In this trip, she did not ask to persuade Liuyun sect, but only asked Liuyun sect not to be bewitched by exterminating demon sect, and to join exterminating demon sect, which was enough.


    As for the others, he didn''t really want them.


    Time went by.


    A few days later, dawn''s request was allowed.


    She was also able to see the leader of Liuyun sect.


    A spirit garden is full of spirit grass and various spirit trees.


    Each place looks very unique, full of a unique kind of inspiration.


    Just just just entering this place in front of her, the saint of dawn can feel a unique aura coming, which makes her feel inexplicably fresh.


    "It''s not inferior to Tianming zongnei..."


    walking on the road, feeling the scenes everywhere, the saint sighed in her heart and flashed this idea.


    As a saint of Tianming, she has a highly respected position in Tianming sect. She has enjoyed everything in Tianming sect.


    In her sense, the spiritual pulse and intelligence at the core of Liuyun sect is no less than that at the core of Tianming sect.


    This surprised her and made her sigh to herself.


    However, at this time, she didn''t think much, just moved forward silently, so she continued to move forward.


    All the way forward, the scenery shows up everywhere, just like this.


    At the end of the day, she saw a young man.


    The figure of the youth is thin, but the figure is tall and straight, the whole person looks like a teenager, looks very young.


    Standing alone, he heard footsteps coming from outside and turned slowly.


    Under the light, the boy looks handsome, but his face is very calm. Looking at the dawn saint, he just nods calmly: "I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "People of tianmingzong, meet the Lord."


    In front of her, at the moment when she saw Chen Heng, she felt awe inspiring in her heart. Her body was nervous instinctively, as if she had met the suppression of some force, and she felt an inexplicable embarrassment.


    The young man in front of him looks very ordinary. He doesn''t disobey anything, just like an ordinary man.


    But such a person, however, has a charm that ordinary people can''t have, which makes the virgin feel terror instinctively, as if the person in front of her is not an extraordinary person, but a demon.


    Subconsciously, she felt tight in her heart, and then gave a gift, telling her purpose.


    "Master Tianming invited me to make an alliance with Liuyun clan?"


    Standing in the same place, listening to the words of the dawn saint, Chen Heng was stunned at first, and then couldn''t help laughing: "it''s a good idea."


    "Lord..."Looking at Chen Heng in front of him, listening to Chen Heng''s words, the saint was a little nervous at dawn, but she still spoke out and wanted to explain something.


    Chen Heng waved, stopped her words, did not let her say more.


    "No need to say more."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng shook his head. His face was calm, but his attitude was firm: "I will not go out in 30 years."


    "Thirty years..."


    after listening to this, the virgin raised her head subconsciously at dawn, and was somewhat surprised.


    Now is the time of great struggle, many sects are waiting, and it''s normal not to be ready to fight.


    But isn''t it too much not to go out for 30 years?


    Is it perfunctory, or is it true?


    At this moment, the idea flashed through the heart of the saint at dawn.


    If other people, she will naturally feel just perfunctory, not really serious.


    However, if the present......


    Saint at dawn thinks that it has great credibility.


    After all, it can be seen from the changes in Yue and the actions of the other party in the past.


    If that''s true, it''s actually very good.


    At least for tianmingzong, the best result is to pull yunzong into the water and join his own camp.


    But if we can''t do that, it''s a good choice to let the other side remain neutral.


    As long as the other side does not join the exterminator side, then everything is easy to say.


    Think of here, dawn Saint this just raised her head, smile on the face again.


    "If that''s the case, then don''t force it."


    She opened her mouth in a low voice, looked at Chen Heng in front of her, and said seriously: "however, if Guizong intends to go out of the mountain, please consider my tianmingzong."


    In the same place, the two of them chatted for a while, then the virgin turned around at dawn and left here.


    In situ, Chen Heng stood alone in situ, looking at the figure of the virgin leaving at dawn.


    "Another destiny..."


    standing in the same place, he looked at the top of the head of the heavenly virgin, and this thought flashed in his heart.


    Under his gaze, we can clearly see that some deep black fog is condensing on the top of the heavenly virgin''s head, and the vast disaster gas is entrenched and shrouded above her head.


    It''s a disaster, and it''s very rich. It''s more amazing than anyone Chen hengguo has ever met.


    Compared with the robbery on the other side''s head, even Hou Juan, who was destined by heaven, was nothing, not worth mentioning at all.


    In addition to robbing Qi, the power of destiny on the other side is also very conspicuous.


    The pale golden power of destiny is even better than Hou Juan.


    If there is no accident, its future achievements may be even higher than Hou Juan.


    Chen Heng was not surprised by the robbery.


    Tianmingzong is one of the protagonists of the disaster.


    As a saint of the dawn, it is quite normal for her to bear such a great disaster, which is not surprising at all.


    The only thing that surprised Chen Heng was her performance.


    The power of heaven''s destiny is above its head, and it is rapidly consumed with the erosion of Qi.


    In this way, even if it is the force of destiny, it can only barely resist the erosion of the disaster, and can barely maintain itself under the disaster, but can not do more.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng shook his head secretly.


    The power of destiny is not omnipotent.


    In the face of many things, they all have their limitations. They are not panacea.


    Of course, this is also relative.


    If you have enough power of destiny in you, it''s another matter.


    "In a few days, maybe the other side will come soon."


    Standing alone in the same place, feeling the breath of the dawn saint, in the induction gradually become weak, Chen Heng heart flashed this idea.


    Tianmingzong has arrived at the moment. If there is no accident, the people who exterminate the demon clan should also be on the way.


    I just don''t know when it will be.


    However, Chen Heng does not care about this.


    What he had said to the virgin at dawn was not a lie.


    For at least 30 years, he was really prepared to stay in the country of Yue and practice in silence.


    According to his deduction, the current catastrophe will not reach its most severe level until 30 years later.


    At that time, even if he wants to avoid it, I''m afraid he can''t.


    But before that, he still has 30 years to improve.


    In the distance, a breeze blowing, slowly bring fresh grass breath.


    Chen Heng stands alone in the same place, looking at the scenery in the distance, and suddenly smiles calmly.


    "Come on, come on......"


    standing in the same place, his face was calm, and he said softly, "just let me see, what''s next......"The rest of the time went on in peace.


    Time goes by and time flies.


    Soon, thirty years passed.


    In 30 years, the world has changed a lot.


    Outside the Yue Kingdom, tianmingzong and exterminating demons fought each other. They fought each other in many countries and destroyed many orthodoxy and sects.


    An unprecedented chaos is unfolding.


    This is a crisis as well as an opportunity.


    In this great disaster, I don''t know how many sects have been exterminated, and how many people have made great achievements by taking advantage of the wind.


    However, in Yue, the situation is still stable, but there are more and more refugees from outside.


    "There are more and more refugees outside..."


    in the setting sun, outside a city, a middle-aged monk was busy outside, feeling the situation everywhere, and his face was dignified.


    Thirty years is enough to change many things.


    Liu Yang, who had just joined Liuyun sect, is now a middle-aged man, a foundation building monk, and has entered the inner gate. Even in today''s Liuyun sect, he is the backbone.


    However, at this time, he looked at the scene of the outside world, but his face was very dignified.


    During this period of time, the outside world''s wars became more and more frequent, and there were refugees from various places who came to Vietnam to seek survival.


    In this regard, liuyunzong also made arrangements and sent a large number of disciples out to perform various tasks.


    Liu Yang also went out because of this and came to the border of Vietnam to maintain order.


    It''s been a few months now.


    The impact of the past few months has also made him feel heavy.


    "Has the outside world become like this now..."


    knowing the outside world from the refugees, Liu Yang''s heart became heavy.


    During these 30 years, he occasionally went to the outside world and traveled outside the state of Yue, so he knew what kind of situation it was outside the state of Yue.


    Compared with the scene inside the state of Yue, the scene outside the state of Yue is no doubt much worse. It is not only oppressed by many monks and mortal dignitaries, but also full of natural and man-made disasters.


    But in the past, no matter what, those ordinary people were able to survive and would not be reduced to disaster victims.


    And now, it''s like this.


    This is the result of the war.


    At the same time as the monks fought, the mortal countries were also fighting.


    In this world, the mortal kingdom is also a part of the sect of practice, and the relationship between them is very close.


    And it''s these things that make the lives of ordinary people change a lot.


    Where the war disaster came, the production of all places was affected, and the local victims were produced everywhere, forming all kinds of disasters.


    In recent years, more and more victims have poured into Vietnam, which has reached a terrible level.


    Feeling this situation, Liu Yang''s heart was heavy, but he could only sigh.


    "I can only hope that the school can provide more support......"


    standing in the same place, he looked around at the scene, and this idea flashed silently in his heart.


    In any case, behind him at least stands the whole liuyunzong.


    Other places may ignore these victims, but liuyunzong will never ignore them.


    The elders of the school will certainly do their best to help these victims settle down and will not abandon them.


    "When will the next grain come?"


    In the distance, someone was shouting for an answer.


    It''s just that there are so many people and all kinds of noises that people can''t hear clearly, let alone answer.


    Liu Yang stood alone in the same place and was about to open his mouth to answer when he was attracted by the scene above.


    "What''s that?"


    At the same time, he silently raised his head and looked into the air. At this time, his face showed the color of accident.


    In the middle of the sky, there were sounds of breaking through the air, and the breath of mana was rippling.


    There are friars shuttling. It seems that they are preparing to go outside of Yue.


    "It''s the breath of my Liuyun Dafa..."


    in the same place, Liu Yang moved in his heart, and now he couldn''t help saying: "is the school ready to open up?"


    In these years, liuyunzong has always had the voice of going out to explore other regions, and it has always been very clear.

 Chapter 254

    PS: anti theft chapter, please order it ten minutes later.


    it''s normal for people in liuyunzong to want to attack the outside world and expand their territory.


    After all, when we are strong, what we want will gradually increase. Now we can think about what we didn''t want or even dare not think about.


    In the past, in the era before Chen Heng came to power, the people of liuyunzong were content to be able to compete for supremacy in Yue.


    When Chen Heng came to power later, they were satisfied that they could dominate the state of Yue and unify the whole state of Yue.


    But when time goes by and liuyunzong develops, with tens of thousands of disciples, thousands of foundations, and the number of tongxuan is increasing, it will be more than that.


    It has been a common truth since ancient times that how powerful we are and how important we are.


    In the view of many people in Liuyun sect, today''s Liuyun sect already has further strength, so there is no need to shrink here.


    This is the dispute within liuyunzong over the years.


    There are many people who support outward development and maintain the status quo.


    Liu Yang had listened to the ideas of these two schools in the past, and finally had to admit that there was some truth in these two schools.


    However, in the past, the whole Liuyun sect has always been content with the status quo, and never had the mind and ambition to go out.


    How come now all of a sudden...


    Liu Yang''s face coagulated, looked at the outside world, looked at those figures left in the air, and felt the magic breath that was almost the same as his own. He couldn''t help thinking of a lot.


    In an instant, he thought of a lot, and finally subconsciously thought of some recent conjectures. He shook his head, and various conjectures emerged in his heart.


    "It seems that the world is going to be in turmoil again..."


    "even within the Yue Kingdom, it can''t be avoided..."


    standing in the same place, he shook his head, and finally the idea flashed through his mind.


    Of course, liuyunzong wants to do it.


    At the beginning, Chen Heng once speculated that the catastrophe would not disappear so soon, but would last for decades at least.


    Now, 30 years later, it is the most vigorous and violent point of the catastrophe.


    By this time, the robbery everywhere has been rolling up, even if you don''t want to enter it, I''m afraid you can''t help it.


    To this extent, even Chen Heng, there is not much way.


    He can choose to be alone, but he is doomed to be unable to escape this catastrophe with the whole liuyunzong.


    Since both sides can''t avoid it, it''s better to take the initiative to join in rather than passively being pushed into the catastrophe.


    In this case, there may be many changes in the situation.


    With his order, the whole liuyunzong and even the state of Yue began to move.


    A group of friars began to set out together and rush forward.


    They were dressed in spirit armor and held standard weapons. They were all excellent magic weapons. So they rushed out under the command of the sect and started their own journey.


    For a moment, the scenery was disturbed everywhere, and the outside world began to be turbulent.


    Liuyunzong 30 years ago, when it comes to strength, has already been very strong, reaching a very powerful point.


    Today''s liuyunzong is only more powerful than it was 30 years ago.


    Thirty years may not be much for some top practitioners, but for ordinary people, it can be regarded as two generations.


    In two generations, genius emerged from the mortals. With the efforts of Yue State, they were screened out and joined Liuyun sect.


    Today''s Liuyun sect has tens of thousands of monks, even if it excludes those who stay at home and are responsible for daily production.


    Tens of thousands of monks.


    This is not liuyunzong''s full strength, it''s just the hands that liuyunzong can mobilize now.


    If the whole Liuyun sect were ruthless, regardless of their own, they would do their best. Even if they were 100000 monks, they would be able to take it out.


    Such a strong strength, if known by other people, I''m afraid it''s doomed to be frightened and dare not look at each other at all.


    However, Chen Heng is very calm about this.


    After all, he is the leader of liuyunzong. He has been in charge of liuyunzong for many years, and his strength is very clear.


    Even if it was tens of thousands of monks, he would not frown.


    Compared with the liuyunzong army, what Chen Heng cared about was something else.


    "Robbing Qi, it''s surging..."


    in liuyunzong, Chen Heng stands alone, looking at the distant scenery and whispering to himself.


    In the eyes of outsiders, he may only be looking at the ordinary scenery of the outside world, but only Chen Heng himself knows that what he is looking at is not a unique scenery, but the disaster between heaven and earth.It''s hard to be controlled by others.


    Even Chen Heng was able to achieve this step because he had acquired the inheritance of tianxingzi and had the cultivation far beyond ordinary people.


    Under his gaze, the darkness of the outside world gradually came, and the black condensation bit by bit poured down like ink, as if to encircle the whole world.


    It was dark all around, and every area was full of resentment and wailing.


    Vaguely, it seems that there is a chance to kill between heaven and earth, which makes Chen Heng frown secretly.


    "So it is =..."


    in the same place, he pondered for a moment, then nodded suddenly, as if to understand something.


    "Elder martial brother."


    Behind him came a sound.


    Chen Heng subconsciously turned around and looked behind him. He found that it was Hou Juan who was not someone else.


    Her face is firm at the moment, and her clothes are different from those in the past. She has changed into a brand-new light clothes. She looks very beautiful, with a unique aesthetic feeling.


    And this beauty, let a serve Chen Heng''s maid to see, can''t help but some dejected.


    Of course, in Chen Heng''s eyes, this is a different landscape.


    Layers of black air are constantly overlapping on the top of his head, a thick layer, which is quite similar to the original dawn saint.


    But the difference is that the power of destiny on her body is not as terrible as that on the virgin of dawn, and the power of her own destiny is not so powerful.


    "Here we are."


    Standing in the same place, looking at Hou Juan walking in front of him, Chen Heng''s face was very calm, just nodded: "you have grown up, and it''s time to do what you should do."


    "Go ahead and remember to come back."


    He looked at Hou Juan in front of him and said softly.


    "Elder martial brother, you..."


    listening to Chen Heng''s words, Hou Juan was stunned subconsciously, and some didn''t expect the result.


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of her, she is ready to speak, want to say something, but found in front of her, Chen Heng''s figure has disappeared.


    It seems that the reason why he stayed here was just to practice her.


    Now that I''ve seen him, it''s time for him to go.


    Standing alone in the same place for a long time, Hou Juan was a little silent. Finally, she got up in silence and turned to leave.


    I don''t know why, at this moment, she suddenly had an inexplicable premonition in her heart.


    The next time I come here to see Chen Heng, I''m afraid it will be very late.


    Thinking of this, she was a little disappointed, but she didn''t know what to say.


    Behind him, a figure was standing there silently, watching the woman leave.


    Watching Hou Juan''s figure leave, Chen Heng''s face is calm, and then raises his hand silently.


    "I''ll make it up to you for taking your destiny."


    Standing in the same place, he spoke softly and did a lot in silence.


    He changed the fate of Hou Juan, with his own strong strength and the power of protection, forced to change some of her later experience, so that her future road is much easier.


    With this, Hou Juan''s future fate should not be as predicted. She would have to waste half her life to find her own chance.


    This is the only thing Chen Heng can do for her.


    In the past decades, under the constant influence of Chen HengYuan, Hou Ran''s power of destiny has been stripped off and taken by Chen Heng.


    Under this change, Hou Juan''s destiny naturally becomes thinner and thinner.


    If it''s normal, it doesn''t matter, but when the catastrophe starts, it''s just such a degree of destiny, I''m afraid that it can''t protect it.


    Because of this, Chen Heng gave her a little help.


    However, the cost of this help is also considerable.


    In situ, Chen Heng raised his head and looked at his head. At the moment, there was only the power of general destiny left, and he couldn''t help but feel helpless.


    "It''s just a simple improvement, and the consumption is so big..."


    feeling the only force of destiny left in his body, Chen Heng is helpless.


    Chen Heng has not been able to modify his destiny just by himself.


    To a large extent, he was able to do it by the power of the mark of destiny.


    But even so, it will take a lot of things.


    The simple surrounding is the power of destiny.


    It is also a kind of equivalent exchange to rewrite fate by consuming the power of destiny.


    It''s reasonable.


    It''s just that it''s a little too expensive.


    However, Chen Heng also knows that the reason why this consumption is so large is mainly because Hou Juan''s fate is too bumpy and tortuous.


    The same is to modify the fate, want to change the fate of Hou Juan body smooth, can be much more difficult than ordinary people.But the wool comes from the sheep.


    Anyway, these forces of destiny are all from Hou Juan. In that case, it''s no problem to return them to her in this way.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng''s mind flashed all kinds of ideas, and then continued to move forward.


    Time goes by slowly.


    Over the next few years, battles began everywhere.


    The time limit of 30 years has passed, and the agreement made by Chen Heng and the saint of dawn has become invalid.


    Liuyunzong went out of Yue at the moment, which was not against the original agreement.


    But even so, liuyunzong''s action was too fast.


    In three years, just three years, liuyunzong occupied a large area that was originally around the state of Yue. On the way, I don''t know how many small sects were destroyed by liuyunzong. Although they were more gentle than tianmingzong and exterminating demons, they were not so gentle.


    If that''s all right, but in these days, liuyunzong''s fighting power is really amazing.


    On this land, tianmingzong and a few other holy places used to be respected, while the extinct demon sect was regarded as a declining antique. It was only in recent years that it rose again. In order to fight for the supremacy of this area, it fought with tianmingzong and other forces again to fight for its own living space.


    What about liuyunzong?


    Compared with tianmingzong and exterminating demon Zong, liuyunzong has no prominent status. It is just an ordinary faction.


    However, its strength is no less than that of the two schools.


    Such strength, really can let a person startle.


    The simple surrounding is the power of destiny.


    It is also a kind of equivalent exchange to rewrite fate by consuming the power of destiny.


    It''s reasonable.


    It''s just that it''s a little too expensive.


    However, Chen Heng also knows that the reason why this consumption is so large is mainly because Hou Juan''s fate is too bumpy and tortuous.


    The same is to modify the fate, want to change the fate of Hou Juan body smooth, can be much more difficult than ordinary people.


    But the wool comes from the sheep.


    Anyway, these forces of destiny are all from Hou Juan. In that case, it''s no problem to return them to her in this way.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng''s mind flashed all kinds of ideas, and then continued to move forward.


    Time goes by slowly.


    Over the next few years, battles began everywhere.


    The time limit of 30 years has passed, and the agreement made by Chen Heng and the saint of dawn has become invalid.


    Liuyunzong went out of Yue at the moment, which was not against the original agreement.


    But even so, liuyunzong''s action was too fast.


    In three years, just three years, liuyunzong occupied a large area that was originally around the state of Yue. On the way, I don''t know how many small sects were destroyed by liuyunzong. Although they were more gentle than tianmingzong and exterminating demons, they were not so gentle.


    If that''s all right, but in these days, liuyunzong''s fighting power is really amazing.


    On this land, tianmingzong and a few other holy places used to be respected, while the extinct demon sect was regarded as a declining antique. It was only in recent years that it rose again. In order to fight for the supremacy of this area, it fought with tianmingzong and other forces again to fight for its own living space.


    What about liuyunzong?


    Compared with tianmingzong and exterminating demon Zong, liuyunzong has no prominent status. It is just an ordinary faction.


    However, its strength is no less than that of the two schools.


    Such strength, really can let a person startle.


    But even so, liuyunzong''s action was too fast.


    In three years, just three years, liuyunzong occupied a large area that was originally around the state of Yue. On the way, I don''t know how many small sects were destroyed by liuyunzong. Although they were more gentle than tianmingzong and exterminating demons, they were not so gentle.


    If that''s all right, but in these days, liuyunzong''s fighting power is really amazing.

 Chapter 255

    Decades later, the God of heaven palace was rampant and dominated the world.


    Later, the former tianmingzong and the exterminating devil Zong gradually became weak. On the contrary, the later liuyunzong gradually rose and took off.


    Sure enough, it has been decades since tianmingzong and exterminating demons were separated.


    But they were destroyed for different reasons.


    Tianmingzong was destroyed by Tianshen palace.


    In an accident, tianmingzong got a secret treasure by chance. At last, somehow, it was noticed by Tianshen palace, so it directly opened the door.


    In this regard, the extinction of the devil also added a strength, down the well.


    Tianmingzong died here.


    After tianmingzong was exterminated, the exterminating demons followed closely.


    Ten years later, liuyunzong attacked the exterminating demons. After the first World War, the exterminating demons were defeated.


    On the site of the exterminating demon sect, a generation of demon lords personally fought against the leader of Liuyun sect. They thought they were safe, but they were ruthlessly suppressed and completely defeated by the leader of Liuyun sect. There was no room for struggle.


    So far, the two saints who once dominated this area and were regarded as the overlord of one side have all died.


    In addition, there are many other events, but they are far less important.


    The Tianming sect and the exterminating demon sect were destroyed one after another, and then Liuyun sect stepped forward and became one of the most famous holy sects, second only to Tianshen palace.


    But the catastrophe is not over yet.


    Decades later, a war broke out between Liuyun sect and Tianshen palace. The leader of Liuyun sect asked to fight against the leader of Tianshen palace. The two sides fought against each other on the holy mountain.


    This battle broke through the sky, broke down the eternal holy mountain, made it into pieces, spread between heaven and earth.


    And this battle lasted for half a month.


    For a moment, the world was shocked, and everyone was shocked. They turned their attention to this unprecedented war.


    And the final result of this war is that the Lord Liuyun finally won.


    Half a month later, the figure of the leader of Liuyun sect came out of the ruins alone. His breath was startling everywhere. The rolling divine power was shocking. It seemed to be able to break the sky and the earth.


    It''s all over.


    After the war, liuyunzong dominated the world, the catastrophe gradually dissipated, and the situation in the world gradually stabilized.


    In this war, Lord Liuyun also established his reputation as the first man in the world. He was the strongest man in the world, and his reputation was far-reaching. Even the most ordinary and humble mortals knew it very well.


    However, after the war, the leader of Liuyun sect didn''t do anything. He just stayed in the residence of Liuyun sect and didn''t go out again.


    Time goes by slowly.


    Hundreds of years passed in a flash.


    For hundreds of years, the world has changed a lot.


    For liuyunzong, the changes in these hundreds of years are even more amazing.


    In these hundreds of years, with the help of the legacy left by the past forces such as Tianshen palace, Liuyun sect has developed rapidly, almost every year.


    The speed of their development has caused many people''s astonishment, but also many people did not expect.


    Up to now, compared with hundreds of years ago, liuyunzong now covers a wider area, almost surpassing a large area of the Central Plains, and its experts are becoming more and more huge. Even the so-called tongxuan, there are a lot of people in it, which is not rare.


    And so powerful strength, also make today''s liuyunzong has already become a giant.


    Now, the residence of liuyunzong has become more prosperous. Every day, a large number of people come here to inspect the neighborhood, or to and fro.


    For hundreds of years, since liuyunzong defeated tianshengong, it has been very peaceful here. No one who doesn''t have eyes dare to offend.


    And people here seem to be used to it.


    However, on this day, outside the residence of liuyunzong, a figure suddenly came to visit.


    This is a very beautiful looking woman, wearing a robe. Now she is walking in the interior of Liuyun sect, walking around here.


    "Great change..."


    as she walked along from here, many thoughts flashed through her mind.


    For her, the place in front of her is still a little familiar, and there are some shadows of the past in each place, but it is already very strange.


    But no wonder.


    Even if it is human, if hundreds of years have passed, I am afraid it will be beyond recognition.


    For a place, hundreds of years is enough to change a lot, even if it is a place of practice.


    All the spiritual grasses and trees that used to be here have now been replaced. Many of them have withered and been replaced. Even some of them are still left behind, they have undergone many changes.The woman walked alone in this place, feeling that she did not return to the place she used to be, but came to a brand new place.


    Everything here seems so strange, very different from what she once remembered.


    Feeling all this, she couldn''t help sighing to herself and sighed silently.


    But after sighing, she could do nothing about it and could only move on.


    All the way forward, the surrounding scenery reflected in the eyes, it is very unique.


    There was no sign of anyone around. It looked desolate and desolate.


    It was not until we reached the depth of this spiritual garden that this situation was changed.


    In the depths of the spirit garden, a figure stood there alone. It seemed that he was waiting for someone.


    It was a handsome young man, looking very special, wearing a white robe.


    The youth''s appearance is excellent, especially delicate, like a collection of aura between heaven and earth, just reflected.


    At this moment, he stood alone, as if he heard the sound behind him. Then he turned and looked behind him.


    With Chen Heng turning around, their eyes immediately look at each other and interweave with each other.


    "Back?"


    Standing in the same place, looking at the woman in front of him, Chen Heng''s face is very calm, just nodded gently, and then said softly.


    "HMM...


    in front of her, facing Chen Heng, the woman seemed a little silent. Facing Chen Heng''s eyes, her face also showed a little apology:" elder martial brother... "


    " sorry... "


    " sorry what? "


    Chen Heng''s face remained unchanged and asked softly.


    "I..."


    the woman''s face turned pale and wanted to talk, but at this time, she didn''t know what to say.


    She didn''t know how to express her guilt.


    At that time, she left Liuyun sect in order to find her own life experience, but in the end, she directly missed hundreds of years.


    When she came back again, liuyunzong had already reached the top.


    In other people''s eyes, she may be a deserter. When other people in Liuyun sect fought hard and fought with the enemy, she disappeared directly and could not see anyone.


    And now, after liuyunzong ascended the summit, she came back again.


    "There''s nothing to be sorry about."


    Standing in the same place, looking at the woman in front of him, Chen Heng smiles, then whispers: "just come back."


    The person in front of her is not others, but Hou Juan who left liuyunzong at that time.


    After leaving liuyunzong, Hou Juan went out alone to find her own chance.


    In the beginning of that time, Hou Juan occasionally had news back, but in the end, there was no news at all.


    In liuyunzong, most of the people who were at the same time with Chen Heng thought that Hou Juan had fallen and died somewhere.


    But did not expect, to now, she has come back.


    However, for Chen Heng, he was not surprised by this scene.


    After all, to some extent, Hou Juan is also a person of destiny, most of whom are not so easy to die.


    It''s not surprising that there will be such a result.


    "Tell me about your experience."


    Standing in the same place, he asked people to move the table and chair, then sat here, looking at Hou Juan in front of him, and said gently.


    In front of her, looking at Chen Heng in front of her, Hou Juan nodded, and then began to talk about her experience over the past few hundred years.


    At the beginning, she came down from liuyunzong, not suddenly, but partly for her own reasons.


    "When I was with my elder martial brother, I once took Yiqi pill."


    Sitting in front of Chen Heng''s body, Hou Juan explained: "that Yiqi Dan almost made me fall, but it also opened a secret place in my body and let me get something."


    She whispered, explaining.


    At the beginning, before liuyunzong was taken over by Chen Heng, Hou Juan was once captured by liuyunzong.


    As a last resort, in order to seek for herself and to find Chen Heng, Hou Juan took a breath of elixir and suffered a heavy blow.


    This is a very long time ago, but there is no doubt that Chen Heng still remembers it.


    "After swallowing Yiqi pill at the beginning, there was a change in my body. It seemed that there was some kind of blood awakening."


    Looking at Chen Heng, Hou Juan opened her mouth in a soft voice and explained: "with this process, I also know something, such as my own history."


    According to Hou Juan, she is not an ordinary person, but a member of the Shenmai family. Only because her Shenmai is weak, she does not show anything special.


    After swallowing Yiqi pill, on the verge of death, the spirit in her body seems to wake up.Therefore, she also knew many things, so she chose to leave liuyunzong.


    After leaving liuyunzong that year, she went to other places and all the way to the far north.


    "In the far north, there is a place left by our ancestors in those years, which is specially set up for those who have opened the divine vein."


    In front of her, Hou Juan opened her mouth in a soft voice. At this time, she sighed inexplicably: "after I entered it, I was trapped by the great array. Until now I have achieved great accomplishments, I have been able to escape and come back here."


    "It''s hundreds of years since I thought about it."


    At this point, she could not help but sigh a little.

 Chapter 256

    "It''s been hundreds of years..."


    sitting in front of Chen Heng, Hou Juan sighed softly. At this time, she couldn''t help sighing.


    Even for monks, hundreds of years is also a great time.


    For some low-level friars, this has exceeded their life span, enough to make them become a pile of bones from their prime.


    Even for Chen Heng and his wife, this is not a small number.


    In these hundreds of years, many things have happened.


    Before Hou Juan left, Chen Heng had just mastered liuyunzong, not for a long time, and his power was limited within the state of Yue.


    And until hundreds of years later, now, liuyunzong is already a powerful force around the world.


    Such a difference is really great.


    People can''t help but sigh that things are changeable.


    "Look at this, you''ve been boring for hundreds of years."


    Sitting on the chair, Chen Heng looks at Hou Juan in front of him and smiles softly.


    "It''s not boring."


    Hou Juan laughed and said, "the secret place is actually good. Many things in it are very interesting and worth seeing for a long time."


    "But seriously, I''m really tired of being in it for such a long time."


    "Now we can finally come out..."


    she sighed softly.


    Looking at Hou Juan''s appearance, Chen Heng smiles. He just wants to say something, but suddenly stops, and then coughs several times.


    I don''t know, in the corner of his mouth, a little red blood emerged, looking particularly conspicuous.


    Hou Juan''s face suddenly changed.


    "Are you hurt?"


    Sitting in a chair, she subconsciously wants to stand up, and her face is full of amazement.


    When they reached this stage of cultivation, they were already invincible to all kinds of poisons and diseases.


    There is only one possibility that Chen Heng will show his appearance, that is, he is injured.


    Besides, it''s not an ordinary injury.


    However, how did such a serious injury appear?


    Up to now, liuyunzong has reached the top, and is the only overlord in these hundreds of years. Chen Heng is known as the first person in the world.


    With such strength and status, who can hurt him?


    "It''s an old problem."


    In front of him, Chen Heng shakes his head, and then waves to stop Hou Juan. He looks at her and says in a soft voice: "the problems left in those years have never been solved."


    "Dao Shang?"


    Hou Juan frowned, looked at Chen Heng, observed the situation on him, and then suddenly opened her mouth.


    In front of him, Chen Heng did not speak, but nodded silently.


    Hou Juan''s face suddenly changed.


    Dao injury, this is not a simple injury.


    This is the root of the injury, to some extent, is the most serious kind of injury, even if it is the most powerful monk, once there is a lack of their own way, it will eventually gradually turn into Tao and return to heaven and earth.


    "Was it the battle of the year?"


    Hou Juan frowned and remained silent for a long time. Finally she said.


    "I think so."


    Chen Heng coughed for a while, recovered after a long time, and nodded gently: "none of the demon lords in those years, or even the later master of the god palace, were good stubbles."


    "I played them, and slowly, that''s it."


    He said softly, looking very calm as he spoke.


    In this world, there is no simple person who can dominate the situation.


    Along the way, Chen Heng took the whole Liuyun sect through the disaster, and all the way to the top, in fact, it was not easy.


    It''s a good thing for others to say, but the exterminator of the exterminator and the later leader of the god palace were too much trouble.


    Both of them are the destiny of this era, and they are more powerful than Hou Juan when she was at her peak.


    At the time of the catastrophe, these two people were the absolute protagonists and the central characters of the catastrophe.


    How can it be easy for Chen Heng to defeat them one after another?


    In fact, it is much more difficult than other people think.


    But relatively speaking, Chen Heng will never take the initiative to say it.


    His body was injured as early as when he was fighting. At the moment, it''s just a remnant. It''s very serious.


    This is him. If someone else came here, I''m afraid he would have fallen down at this moment. It''s impossible for him to continue to support for such a long time.


    But for Chen Heng, it doesn''t matter.


    It''s just death.


    In this regard, he was very calm and didn''t feel anything because of it.In front of her, looking at Chen Heng, Hou Juan was silent for a long time.


    Looking at each other, she felt guilty and uncomfortable in her eyes.


    From the past to the present, it''s not polite to say that Chen Heng is definitely the best person to treat her.


    When she was trapped in a secret place in the past, she thought about the scene when she met Chen Heng after going out for countless times.


    What she didn''t expect was that it was here.


    Think of here, her mood is a little depressed, there is a kind of inexplicable sadness.


    "Not necessarily."


    In front of him, Chen Heng silently shook his head and whispered: "life and death, this is a common thing in life, nothing strange."


    "Besides, I''m not dead yet."


    "Even if you''re sad, you''ll wait until I''m gone."


    He looked at Hou Juan, who was always silent and had ruddy eyes, and said softly at the moment.


    "I..."


    listening to Chen Heng''s words, Hou Juan raised her head and her tears could be seen from the corners of her eyes.


    For monks, because they live long enough, this kind of thing is very common.


    In the past, Hou Juan has also experienced this kind of thing, and even personally sent several friends to their bones.


    But now, when that person becomes Chen Hengzhi, she still can''t accept it, too sad.


    Looking at Hou Juan''s appearance at the moment, Chen Heng secretly shook his head, then stood up silently and walked to one side.


    "The spirit grass in the spirit garden is all planted by me. Many of them have been carefully cultivated."


    He looked at Hou Juan and said in a soft voice, "take advantage of this time, you can go to have a look and enjoy the changes here."


    He said softly.


    After that, he turned around, left this place and went to other places.


    All the way forward, along the road in front of him, a figure began to appear in front.


    Feeling this breath, Chen Heng subconsciously raised his head and looked at the place.


    Only there, a thin figure is standing there, looks very beautiful.


    Holding an oil paper umbrella, she walked slowly towards this place. Her posture seemed to be the same as before, and never changed.


    It''s no one else. It''s Zhang Ya.


    Hundreds of years later, most of the people of Chen Heng''s generation have left now.


    For example, Liu Wen and some of Chen Heng''s acquaintances in Liuyun sect have basically fallen.


    But Zhang Ya is still there.


    Compared with other people, Zhang Ya''s qualifications are not bad, which can be regarded as extremely excellent.


    Under Chen Heng''s deliberate cultivation, she gained a lot of support, and even heard Chen Heng explain to her.


    Hundreds of years later, today, the young girl has grown into a great friar.


    Besides Chen Heng, Zhang Ya is the strongest group in liuyunzong, whose strength has surpassed tongxuan and reached a new level.


    To be honest, even Chen Heng himself was a little surprised.


    The practice of monks is not as simple as ordinary people think.


    Especially after tongxuan.


    And Zhang Ya can rely on itself, all the way slowly to this step, has been worthy of a proud name.


    In fact, she was also Chen Heng''s favorite, who succeeded Liuyun sect after him.


    "How come all of a sudden."


    Walking to the front, standing in front of Zhang Ya, Chen Heng spoke softly.


    "Brother."


    Looking at Chen Heng, Zhang Ya nodded, looked respectful and saluted seriously. Then she said softly, "I heard that younger martial sister Hou is back, isn''t she?"


    "Do you want to talk to her?"


    Chen Heng smiles, then shakes his head and says, "she''s in the back. If you want to find her, go by yourself."


    He spoke softly, said so, then turned and left.


    Outside, bursts of breeze are still blowing, blowing on Chen Heng''s body, bringing him a chill.


    Standing there alone, Chen Heng looked at the distant scenery, his eyes were a little confused.


    "After all, it''s still this time..."


    after a long time, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    In fact, he has reached a certain limit at the moment.


    With his ability, even if he is injured, he can suppress it if he wants to, so as not to cause the uncontrollable situation before.


    The reason for this was that he could not suppress the crack caused by the wound.


    In other words, he is running out of time and will soon die.Hou Juan also knows this, so she is very sad.


    But for Chen Heng, he doesn''t matter.


    After all, what is here is not the noumenon. Even if it falls, it will fall.


    It''s just death.


    He had never been dead, and the situation was just a small scene for him.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and many thoughts flashed in his heart. He just stood here for a long time.


    Time passed slowly, and soon, several months passed.


    A few months later, after Hou Juan''s return to the sect, the second news came.


    After defeating the leader of the god palace in those years, the leader of Liuyun sect, who had been in the closed door, finally came out of Liuyun sect.


    It is said that this time, Lord Liuyun is going to travel around the world to observe the situation in many areas of the current commander of Liuyun sect.


    For a moment, the storm moved again.


    The whole Liuyun sect was attracted by this event.

 Chapter 257

    The ups and downs of the outside world, in the recent period of time, everyone is preparing for this.


    Now, at this time, Chen Heng''s identity is not as simple as it used to be.


    Today, he is the master of the whole Liuyun sect, and also the master of this land. He can control the life and death of countless people in a single thought.


    Its majesty is more grand than the emperor among ordinary people, and it is many times more than I don''t know.


    No matter from which aspect, it is absolutely not a small matter for such a figure to go on a tour.


    For a moment, the whole world was in turmoil, and people from all over the world began to pay attention to it.


    Some of these people want to take advantage of the opportunity to please, some just want to show respect, and some are even more familiar with Chen Heng in the past.


    Now, hundreds of years have passed. Although most of the people of Chen Heng''s generation have gone to earth, many people are still alive.


    Among the huge crowd, there will always be a lot of talents, and the stability and summit of the past few hundred years have contributed to all this, so that the talented people can better display and stand out.


    In fact, the life span of monks is long, at least much longer than that of ordinary people.


    One of the most common friars who built foundations can live for hundreds of years.


    If the cultivation is extraordinary, there will be more breakthroughs on the foundation construction, and the time to live will be longer.


    Therefore, at the moment, there are many acquaintances of Chen Heng all over the country.


    After learning the news of Chen Heng''s tour, they noticed something more or less, so they all wanted to go forward and travel with Chen Heng.


    In this way, the number of people going out for a cruise is increasing.


    At the beginning, it was just a few people, not many at all, but later, the team expanded more and more, and the number became larger and larger.


    Hou Juan, Zhang Ya, the family members of Zhang Jia, the old friends of Liuyun sect, and even some of the enemies of the past are all here now. They want to visit.


    In this regard, Chen Heng did not care, let those who came to visit come, and did not refuse.


    Up to now, for these, he actually did not care.


    Now, the only thing he wants to do is just look at the beautiful landscape.


    In the second month, an unexpected guest came to Chen Heng.


    It was a tall, beautiful woman in a long red dress, plump and beautiful, with a veil on her face.


    There is no doubt that this is a very beautiful woman, and the breath on her body is also very strong, and she has reached the realm of tongxuan.


    She was alone, standing on the road that the front line had to take, as if waiting there.


    "I haven''t seen you for many years. How are you now?"


    Looking at the figure reappearing in front of her, the woman smiles and walks into the crowd.


    In the team, Zhang Ya and Hou Juan greet each other, not surprised by the arrival of the woman.


    In recent years, they have met many similar people.


    However, compared with those before, the people in front of us are more or less special.


    She is not the person of Liuyun sect, but the leader of Rou Kingdom, named Gaoyue.


    "I haven''t seen you for many years. It seems you''re doing well."


    Sitting in the huge dragon car, Chen Heng sat alone in it, and saw Gao Yue coming from the outside, so he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Thanks to the Lord."


    Gao Yue said with a smile.


    At that time, Gao Yue was also a disciple of Liuyun sect.


    At the beginning, she asked Chen Heng to help her go to rouguo ruins.


    Later, Chen Heng fulfilled his promise. After the battle with the Lord of the god palace, he accompanied Gao Yue to Rou and found the ruins of rou.


    At that time, the world was settled, and the enemies in all directions had already disappeared, either surrendered or disappeared.


    The region where Rou kingdom is located also belongs to Liuyun sect, which is also occupied by Liuyun sect.


    So Chen Heng decided to separate the land that originally belonged to Rou Kingdom, and gave it to Gao Yue again, and canonized her as the leader of Rou kingdom.


    Count the time. It''s been hundreds of years now.


    From the outside into the inside, looking at Chen Heng in front of him, Gao Yue is not polite either. She sits down on the spot and talks with Chen Heng.


    They talked about a lot of things, from what they saw and heard in various places, to the present world, and even some old things in the past.


    After a long time, Gao Yue looked at Chen Heng in front of him and his pale face, and then suddenly opened her mouth.


    "Is that really the case?"


    Sitting in front of Chen Heng, looking at Chen Heng''s face, Gao Yue asks seriously.


    Chen Heng was injured, which is not a secret to them.In fact, the world has long speculated about this.


    I just didn''t think it would be so serious.


    For Gao Yue, who really knows the inside story, Chen Heng''s purpose is very clear.


    It''s just a last look at the world before you die.


    Before the body, listen to Gao Yue''s words, Chen Heng Dun, then just a smile, continue to say: "yes."


    "It''s about time."


    "I''ll go first."


    He took the glass of wine in his hand and chuckled.


    Gao Yue didn''t speak, just quietly picked up the glass and drank it all.


    Happy time is very fast.


    For Chen Heng, it''s also a pleasure to stay with old people like Gao Yue.


    He knew in his heart that although he was not really dead, there was not much difference for these people in this world.


    When the phantom dies, these people in front of him will never be seen in the future.


    Even if the future can enter the azure world again, most of them will not be able to come to this world again.


    After all, judging from the current situation, the whole azure world is so vast, and the world within it is also very diverse.


    Even if Chen Heng comes again, the probability that he can just come to this world is not big, or even very small.


    In this case, when his body reached the limit, it was almost the time to leave.


    In this regard, Chen Heng has already been prepared in his heart and is not surprised.


    In the past, he has experienced similar scenes many times. Now, he is even used to it.


    Sometimes, it''s just like that. You can''t do what you want.


    It''s like this moment.


    If he can, Chen Heng also wants to spend more time in this world and do more things.


    However, even if he wants to continue to support under the road injury, it is impossible.


    In fact, to be able to support up to now is his limit.


    Even if we continue to support, it won''t last long.


    According to Chen Heng''s own estimation, in a year or two at most, his body will not be able to support him and he will start to become a Taoist spontaneously.


    By then, it will be the end.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng smiles, then raises a glass of wine and drinks it all.


    Time goes by slowly.


    Soon, more than a year passed.


    In more than a year, Chen Heng traveled all over the world, touring around the world, looking at the different scenery and increasing his knowledge.


    And in this process, Gao Yue and others always accompany him, it seems that they want to accompany him to finish this last journey.


    Finally, they came to the ruins of the holy mountain.


    It used to be a sacred mountain, a forbidden area and a sacred place.


    However, hundreds of years ago, Chen Heng had a war with the Lord of the god palace. Under the final war, the holy mountain became a fragment and a relic.


    In this place, the magic power and Tao of Chen Heng and the Lord of the God''s Palace are still there, so they are engraved in this place and can''t fade away for a long time.


    If there is no accident, even in thousands of years, this place will be like this, and it can''t be restored at all.


    Coming back to the ruins, Chen Heng stepped out of the Dragon cart and slowly walked forward, looking at the earth.


    The original trace is still there.


    Walking in it, Chen Heng still remembers every trace and fight of the war here.


    But it''s all over.


    Standing alone in the same place, standing under the ruins of this holy mountain, Chen Heng stayed for a long time.


    It was not until a few days later that a silver moon appeared in the mid air. There was a magnificent light blooming here, and the limitless Tao manifested itself.


    It seems that there is a god rising up and roaring up to the sky.


    The earth trembled and the sky was changing. The monks from all directions felt the majesty of the world. They could not help but feel a sense of depression.


    After repression, there is great fortune.


    Within a short period of time, this place was affected by wuliangdao, and it seemed to be transformed into a vast sacred place.


    The pattern of heaven and earth has been changed. Some of the most powerful people have changed their way here. The whole body of Tao has nurtured this place and transformed it into a unique place.


    The rolling aura is used here, and the road all over the sky is engraved on the surrounding earth, forming unique fruits.


    For a moment, all kinds of visions appeared to be especially sacred and extraordinary.


    And in the distance, looking at the scene in the distance, Hou Juan and others can''t help crying out. At the moment, they already feel the familiar Qi disappear.Under the moon night, once a generation of Tianjiao, so far and fall.


    All over the sky, the spiritual light blooms and feeds back the world.


    But in the nothingness, a little spiritual light is blooming, which is unprecedented bright.


    A kind of inexplicable force is emerging, pulling a certain existence slowly towards the distance, slowly returning to a certain place.


    Dark, hazy geographical presentation.


    Nothing, like the eternal darkness.


    Chen Heng opened his eyes again when consciousness crossed many boundaries and saw the light again.


    Then, the scene emerged again.

 Chapter 258

    The deep darkness came, now shrouded in front of my eyes, almost covered all the sight in front of me, and I couldn''t see anything clearly.


    A kind of invisible darkness shrouded in this place, which could not disperse for a long time. It was like an abyss that could never be seen through. It was frightening and awe inspiring.


    Chen Heng''s will indulges in it, experiencing that kind of unique feeling and feeling this kind of unique terror.


    It wasn''t until a long time later that there was a light in front of us. It was like a magic sword that split the darkness and spread the light in the world again.


    Then Chen Heng Fang opened his eyes and looked in front of him.


    In front of him, everything was the same as before, and it didn''t seem to change much.


    He was not in any other place at the moment, but in his own room.


    In the old room, a big bed stood, while Chen Heng was lying on the head of the bed alone, looking at the distance alone, as if in a daze.


    In front of me, a cup of warm coffee is still on the table. It looks warm and doesn''t cool down.


    The time still seems to be when he left, and nothing has changed.


    Even though hundreds of years have passed in the other world, it has not changed in this world.


    "Coming back..."


    sitting on the big bed, Chen Heng sighed softly, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    At the moment, he has abruptly separated from the azure world and returned to his own world.


    The place in front of him was nothing but his own room.


    After realizing this, Chen Heng lowered his head and looked into his eyes.


    In front of his eyes, scenes of writing emerged.


    "The simulation is over, and now it''s settled..."


    "you are a strong monk, surpassing many people on the road of practice..."


    "you are admired by countless people, killing many people, protecting and saving many people as well"


    "you are the Lord of a lonely and lofty clan, the king who goes on alone"


    ... " r> "At the end of the settlement, you get 15000 simulation points......"


    lines of writing appear in front of you, and now they appear in front of Chen Heng''s eyes.


    Looking at the handwriting in front of him, Chen Heng didn''t have any special reaction. He just nodded silently, and then began the next step.


    With his mind, in front of him, a huge turntable is displayed, on which all kinds of things are displayed.


    A pointer stands in the center, which is quite conspicuous.


    Looking at the familiar big turntable, Chen Heng''s face was calm, but he moved at will.


    In front of him, the familiar big turntable began to turn, and finally slowly stopped.


    "You have gained the sword skill of the Lord of Liuyun sect..."


    the result of the first big turntable is displayed.


    "It''s just swordsmanship..."


    Chen Heng''s face is calm and has no special reaction.


    Compared with his previous peak cultivation, the so-called sword skill is only a very trivial thing, not worth mentioning at all.


    So he went on with his movements.


    In front of the body, the big turntable continues to rotate and slowly opens.


    "You get the Yiqi pill of Liuyun sect..."


    "Yiqi pill..."


    in front of you, the light handwriting shows.


    Then, a golden light blooms, and a pill falls on Chen Heng''s hand, just lying in his palm.


    "Yiqi pill..."


    looking at this thing in his hand, Chen Heng was stunned and surprised.


    This thing in front of me was given to him by Gao Yue at the beginning.


    At the beginning, when Hou Juan broke away from Liuyun sect, it was the effect of this Qi pill that she successfully broke away.


    And then, out of curiosity, Chen Heng also asked Gao Yue for a little bit to do research.


    Yiqi Dan can make people break through and have the strength of a higher realm temporarily.


    However, there are limits to this pill.


    For Chen Heng''s strength, this pill has already lost its effect.


    Therefore, this thing has no use for Chen Heng. It can only be used as a collection.


    But I didn''t expect to get it now.


    "A little is better than nothing."


    Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart, and then continued to look in front of him, looking at the turntable.


    Before his eyes, the huge turntable continued to move.


    But this time, an unusual feeling suddenly emerged.


    In front of him, the turntable turns slowly, but finally stays at the top position.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng pause, some accidents.Then, the familiar handwriting is displayed again.


    "You have obtained the cultivation of the leader of Liuyun sect..."


    in front of you, the familiar handwriting shows up again.


    Suddenly, Chen Heng was stunned.


    The cultivation of the leader of Liuyun sect...


    "is it...


    sitting on the head of the bed, Chen Heng just had this idea in his mind.


    Then, in an instant, a huge force emerged.


    Terror, the display of great power, erupted at this moment, and then quickly poured into his body.


    Deep and terrifying forces are emerging, far more than ever before.


    In situ, if someone stands in the room, you can clearly see the changes on Chen Heng.


    At this moment, his whole body began to change.


    The original handsome facial features began to change, and the original extremely delicate appearance further changed, becoming more harmonious and perfect.


    Invisible one, a unique force to show, affect the surrounding, let him look more than a unique temperament, like a round of the sun as sacred and brilliant, powerful to a new situation.


    His body is still thin, it seems to be the same as before, and there is not much difference, but the charm of his whole body has obviously changed a lot, and there is a kind of supremacy in his every move, which is enough to destroy heaven and earth and cover one side.


    This is not because of anything else, but because of the return of the cultivation.


    How strong was Chen Heng''s previous cultivation in the world of azure?


    In that world, he has practiced for hundreds of years on the basis of the past. He has gone further and reached a higher level on the basis of the real king.


    At that time, he might be called the top of the real king. Even among the real kings, he was also a well deserved overlord. Every move could destroy a mountain and break the vast holy mountain.


    Now, how terrible will the change be if such a powerful power is fed back to the noumenon?


    I''m afraid no one will know the answer except Chen Heng himself.


    Standing alone in the same place, Chen Heng stood up silently and looked into the distance.


    Unconsciously, the breath of his whole body has changed, although it is still the same dress as before, and it seems that there is not much change between his actions, but the change can not be concealed, which is terrifying.


    If before, he seemed to belong to the scope of people, then now, he looks like a God, terrible, frightening, feel terrible.


    "Finally..."


    in the same place, Chen Heng sighed softly, and many thoughts flashed in his heart.


    After many times of the world, now, his noumenon has finally ushered in the transformation, and really stands at the peak of his own time.


    Now he has got back his highest cultivation, standing on the top of the true king.


    In a way, it''s a big win.


    After all, among the many options, this cultivation must be the most precious thing.


    Among so many options, it takes a lot of luck to accurately find this one.


    He was lucky to be able to do it this time.


    Standing alone in the same place, his face was calm and his mood was restored. Then he continued to turn around and look forward.


    Now, after a long time, his mood has calmed down and recovered.


    After the third turntable, the number of points of the big turntable increases sharply again. Now it needs 160 simulation points to continue to rotate the big turntable.


    This point is nothing for today''s Chen Heng.


    But for Chen Heng, the most precious things have been in hand, in those things, there are not many things, can move him.


    Therefore, instead of making the next round, he ended the settlement this time.


    In front of my eyes, many of the handwriting slowly disappeared.


    After the settlement of the simulator is over, Chen Heng turns around and looks forward.


    For Chen Heng, he did not forget his previous purpose.


    Before that, the reason why he wanted to enter the simulation world and increase his strength as much as possible was not for anything else, but to find something to deal with the impending catastrophe in the world as much as possible.


    For him, the most important thing is the impending catastrophe in the world.


    Other than that, the rest is not that important.


    Now that his noumenon has reached its peak, it''s time for him to verify his conjecture and look around.


    At this moment, many thoughts flashed in his heart, and then his whole body disappeared directly from the original place and went to the distance.The next moment, his body appeared in the distant street.


    The city in front of him is no longer Lin City, or even other cities he has visited, but another completely strange city.


    In terms of distance, the city is very far away from his forest city.


    But for Chen Heng, it''s just a matter of time.


    It''s impossible for ordinary people to come from one place to another in a moment, but it''s nothing for Chen Heng at the moment. It''s just an idea.


    When he came to the city, Chen Heng looked around.


    All around, one figure walked back and forth here, one did not look Oriental, but some other race.


    But at the moment, they are no different from those people Chen Heng used to be familiar with. One by one, they are wandering on the street, just walking around, busy for their own life.


    There is no difference with Chen Heng''s previous life.


    Just in the eyes of Chen Heng at the moment, there is a trace of black death on these people.


    "Robbing Qi... Dead Qi..."


    standing in the same place, Chen Heng looks at the life line of these people and the dead Qi.


    He had seen the lifelessness of those people before, but he could not find anything.


    But now, at the peak of his life, he is more powerful and can see more things.


    And in the previous world, through the observation of the catastrophe, Chen Heng''s control of his own destiny imprint is also much deeper, and many celestial secrets operate more smoothly and harmoniously.


    So by now, he has been able to see parts of something hidden in the depths.


    "Let me have a look..."


    standing in the same place, Chen Heng calmly watched, looked forward, and then murmured to himself, "what are these..."


    the light words fell.


    The next moment, the vision begins to change.


    Under Chen Heng''s gaze, that individual''s appearance began to change rapidly, from the original normal person''s appearance to a pile of dead bones.


    Their flesh and blood gradually rotted, their skin pulled down, leaving only their white bones. They were busy walking around with their clothes on their backs. They looked very strange and terrible.


    There is no doubt that this is a particularly frightening scene. If ordinary people see it, they will be unable to eat directly.


    But in this regard, Chen Heng is very calm, more or less has some habits.


    Even in his mind, there has been speculation about this.


    His eyes did not shift, still firmly looking forward, it is particularly firm.


    And with his gaze, in front of him, a faint hazy scene began to show.


    Hazy darkness began to emerge, blocking Chen Heng''s line of sight, all the scenes he saw were covered, there was no way to continue to see.


    "Robbing Qi... Dead Qi..."


    standing in the same place, Chen Heng looks at the life line of these people and the dead Qi.


    He had seen the lifelessness of those people before, but he could not find anything.


    But now, at the peak of his life, he is more powerful and can see more things.


    And in the previous world, through the observation of the catastrophe, Chen Heng''s control of his own destiny imprint is also much deeper, and many celestial secrets operate more smoothly and harmoniously.


    So by now, he has been able to see parts of something hidden in the depths.


    "Let me have a look..."


    standing in the same place, Chen Heng calmly watched, looked forward, and then murmured to himself, "what are these..."


    the light words fell.


    The next moment, the vision begins to change.


    Under Chen Heng''s gaze, that individual''s appearance began to change rapidly, from the original normal person''s appearance to a pile of dead bones.


    Their flesh and blood gradually rotted, their skin pulled down, leaving only their white bones. They were busy walking around with their clothes on their backs. They looked very strange and terrible.


    There is no doubt that this is a particularly frightening scene. If ordinary people see it, they will be unable to eat directly.


    But in this regard, Chen Heng is very calm, more or less has some habits.


    Even in his mind, there has been speculation about this.


    His eyes did not shift, still firmly looking forward, it is particularly firm.


    And with his gaze, in front of him, a faint hazy scene began to show.


    Hazy darkness began to emerge, blocking Chen Heng''s line of sight, all the scenes he saw were covered, there was no way to continue to see.

 Chapter 259

    No dirt in the world, light reopens!


    When Chen Heng opened his eyes again, the world around him was bright.


    Heaven and earth vibrate everywhere, and everything is manifesting and changing into its original appearance.


    When the light reappeared, Chen Heng looked around and saw the real scene of the world at the moment.


    In front of us, the city is still the same as before, but there are many changes now.


    The earth is shaking and the sky is burning.


    The scene of nothingness shows. In the middle of the sky, a huge black hole appears. It shows here at this moment, and it directly manifests itself.


    In the world, a scene of dilapidation appears to be nihilistic. It looks like a scene of doomsday, especially desolate and dilapidated.


    Chen Heng stood alone and looked at the world in front of him.


    Under the gaze of his eyes, everything is unfolding and emerging.


    In the four directions of heaven and earth, Qi and blood soar to the sky, and the power of disaster pervades.


    And under the earth, the city is still the same as before.


    But among them, those mortals who were walking and busy in every corner have all disappeared.


    Now on the earth, there are not living mortals, but corpses.


    The corpses seemed to have been dead for a long time. They had already become mummies, with shriveled flesh and white bones.


    One by one, they look extremely frightening, and they are also extremely frightening.


    It seems that the world has long been dead, and there is no life left.


    Deep in the earth has already died of life, let alone people, even a grass, a tree has disappeared, all have withered, died.


    And when the whole world has fallen, what is left of the world?


    Maybe only Chen Heng himself is left.


    In situ, Chen Heng stood alone, looking at the scene in front of him, stunned for a long time.


    At the moment, looking at the scene in front of him, he was stunned for a long time.


    In front of him, a line of writing emerged.


    "The image of the world changes......"


    in front of him, lines of writing appear, which is nothing else but from his simulator.


    In ordinary times, Chen Heng would attach great importance to this information, but now he has ignored it.


    An invisible force enveloped him. At this moment, after seeing the scene in front of him, a new memory flowed out of his mind.


    It was like the seal that had been left behind had been broken. At this moment, a large number of messages emerged in his mind, including various scenes.


    Vaguely, he seemed to think of something.


    It was not his own memory, but the memory belonging to the predecessor of the body.


    In the memory of the body''s predecessor, Chen Heng grew up according to the original track.


    It''s just the memory of this body, but it''s not only until the year of seventeen, but also the follow-up.


    At that time, it was when Chen Heng was taking the college entrance examination.


    At that time, the world changed, the earth broke, the sky was burned by the unknown flame, and the unknown changes began to show.


    Then, flames were burning all over the sky.


    In memory, Chen Heng saw that, above the sky, a huge, boundless, deep and dark hand suddenly pressed down.


    Then, it was all over.


    The vitality of the whole world withers in an instant, and is directly affected by an inexplicable force, and is all extracted.


    Originally normal mortals directly into a pile of dead bones, withered vegetation, vitality is all absorbed by an inexplicable force, completely disappeared.


    And in the end, even the world itself completely withered, was affected by the invisible force, came to its own end.


    This is the end of the world.


    "So... Is it...


    stay where you are, Chen Heng stands alone.


    Unknowingly, tears have been running out of the corner of his eyes, stained his sleeves.


    The emotions belonging to this body are emerging rapidly, occupying the top at this moment, affecting Chen Heng''s emotions.


    "My predecessor... Has already fallen..."


    at this moment, Chen Heng finally understood the origin of the world.


    The world he once lived in may be a parallel world with similar characters and backgrounds.


    But the world is different from Chen Heng''s imagination.


    At the very beginning, the world may be the same as Chen Heng''s imagination, only when there was one more martial arts.


    But in fact, as early as the year when Chen Henggang came of age, the world was destroyed by accident.An invisible hand suddenly came, in an instant, the whole world''s vitality will be completely extracted, the whole world will be destroyed, leaving only a piece of debris.


    At that time, the world was already in a state of destruction, and no one was alive.


    Before all, it is not so much the real world as a dream.


    The whole world falls in an instant, and all the creatures in it disappear in an instant. The persistence and strength left before the fall of the true spirit combine with the origin of the world to form a dream.


    It is similar to the principle of ordinary people''s dream, but this dream is not a single person, but all the creatures in the whole world.


    To some extent, it can be described as the dream of the world.


    When the world was destroyed, it made a deep dream.


    In the dream, everything has not been destroyed, all the creatures are living in accordance with the normal situation, no one fell, no one disappeared.


    This dream is so real that even the foreign soul is difficult to distinguish, mistaking that they came to the real world.


    He did not know that the world had been destroyed as early as in the past.


    What exists at the moment is just a dream world formed by the world''s unwilling obsession.


    However, the dream will eventually be shattered and decayed.


    Before that, in the world, those strange areas were the real intersection.


    Those dilapidated towns and old alleys are the corner of the real world.


    No matter how real the dream is, it will be destroyed eventually.


    When the dream and reality meet, the dream world gradually fades away.


    This is where Chen Heng came from.


    In the past, Chen Heng was very confused, I do not know why there is such a strong sense of death.


    But only now did he know.


    It turns out that the whole world is already dead.


    What is hovering at the moment is nothing but the spirits of the dead.


    For them, no matter how the world develops, when the real world falls, everything will be shattered.


    Everyone will think of their own death scene, which leads to the collapse of the whole dream world.


    This is an irreparable and irreplaceable process, which naturally became what Chen Heng had seen before.


    Drop la... Drop la....


    a drop of tears fell on the earth.


    Unconsciously, Chen Heng has knelt on the ground.


    His hands were on the ground, and his face was full of tears.


    The scene changes around.


    In an instant, the whole world changed again.


    The previously exposed part of reality began to fade away, and the power of dreams once again enveloped Chen Heng.


    After that, everything returned to normal again.


    On the strange street, Chen Heng half kneels on the road.


    All around the crowd in a hurry, a person walking on the side of the road, is busy for their own life.


    Occasionally, some people see Chen Heng''s appearance, can not help but stay, some surprised.


    "Mom..."


    one side, a little girl holding her mother''s hand, looking at Chen Heng in the distance, her face showed some doubts: "why does he cry?"


    "Maybe... Something sad happened."


    Beside the girl, her mother gently opened her mouth and explained to her.


    "Everyone has their own sad time."


    "Will I do it in the future?"


    "Of course."


    The mother gave a gentle smile and touched the girl''s head: "it''s inevitable, and it''s also an essential experience for you in the future."


    "But relatively speaking, I hope this day will come as late as possible."


    The pedestrians were in a hurry. Many people stayed and stopped beside Chen Heng.


    There, some pedestrians helped Chen Heng up, trying to comfort him.


    Chen Heng was not moved.


    It''s been a long time.


    From day to night, Chen Heng has been half kneeling there.


    It was not until a long time later that he raised his head.


    Compared with before, at this moment, his eyes have lost their look.


    The next moment, the scene changes again.


    He left the previous scene and returned to his hometown again.


    The familiar forest city is still the same, no different from the past. Although it is small, it is full of familiar atmosphere everywhere.


    Chen Heng came back here and walked aimlessly here.


    Whether in this world or in the past, there were many people he knew well in this small town.


    He can feel the traces of the existence of those people, feel the memory of those people left on him, and the breathHis mother and family also live and grow up here.


    Here is full of reassuring atmosphere, as well as taste.


    Unconsciously, he walked into his own campus.


    The school is still the same as before, surrounded by young students, running around to play, the kind of youthful vitality to show, it is particularly eye-catching.


    Chen Heng walks here at will and walks among them.


    Occasionally, someone recognized Chen Heng''s appearance and said hello to him one after another, but he didn''t pay attention to it. He turned around silently and left here.


    In the end, he returned to his home.


    Familiar home, everything around is still the same.


    In the living room, Wang Li is busy, wearing an apron and preparing lunch for her children.


    Sister Chen Jing is still playing outside, boasting about her brother with a group of best friends.


    Chen Heng observes all this, his heart is as calm as dead water.


    "Come back."


    In the living room, looking back at Chen Heng, Wang Li smiles and says, "go and have a rest. Lunch will be ready soon."


    It''s a familiar voice, falling in Chen Heng''s ear, which makes him subconsciously have some actions and want to respond.


    But as he raised his head, Wang Li''s appearance changed, directly from the original living, into a pile of bones.


    The pictures of the past continue to show.


    In situ, Chen Heng sighed deeply and sighed.


    Only then did he notice his eyes.


    Now, in front of his eyes, there were many handwriting.


    "Check out the mirror world..."


    "the breath of the mirror world has changed and is about to be destroyed..."


    "destruction..."


    looking at the handwriting in front of him, Chen Heng''s heart moves.


    If there is no mistake, it seems that it is not far away from the day when the world is really destroyed.


    That was the time when the real world was destroyed, just at the time when Chen Heng took the college entrance examination.


    After this time node, if there is no accident in the world, it will also be destroyed.


    This is the reincarnation of the world, but also the end of the dream world, no one can stop.


    When that day comes, everyone will remember the truth that they have already died.


    The dream of the world will also be broken, and everyone will wake up completely and wake up from the dream world.


    And then, it''s time for the world to be destroyed.


    What will the world look like then?


    What about him?


    At the moment, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    If it is a real life belonging to this world, then its identity is undoubtedly the dead. What remains at the moment is just a wisp of memory.


    For example, the predecessor of Chen Heng.


    But Chen Heng himself is not the same.


    He is not a dead man, but a passer-by from other worlds.


    Although his soul came into this dream world, he was not a man in this dream world in essence.


    Relatively speaking, he is more like a visitor who comes to this world by chance. Because of the similar background between them, he can find an identity in this world and stay temporarily.


    And when the day of the end of the world comes, and the identity he stayed with disappears, what will he do?


    Is it to die with the world, or to go to the original place?


    At the moment, many thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    If in the past, he should be very concerned.


    But now, he''s a little indifferent.


    "Whatever you like..."


    in the same place, he raised his head and looked into the distance: "anyway, it''s just death..."


    the worst result is to follow the world to die together.


    Death is a terrible word for others.


    But for Chen Heng, that''s it.


    He is not afraid of death. He has already experienced it several times.


    In the past, in the simulation, he has experienced many times of death, and also experienced the feeling and the unique deep darkness.


    Now, it''s just a similar experience.


    It''s just different from the past. If we continue to do this this time, we will not be able to wake up again.


    But Chen Heng doesn''t care.


    At the moment, he just wants to wait for the time to pass, silently waiting for the final outcome to come.


    And in his waiting, in the distance, change gradually.


    With the passage of time, the turbulence of the whole world has become more and more obvious.

 Chapter 260

    PS: repeat the chapter, order in half an hour!


    "It should be almost..."


    in the quiet room, Wang Li is busy walking around and around the kitchen. It seems that she is preparing the next lunch.


    At this moment, the time has passed for several days. It seems that there is no change around. Everything is no different from the past.


    For Wang Li and others, the happiest thing is that in recent days, her child has been staying at home, so quietly with her, and did not leave here to go to other places.


    No doubt, it made her very happy.


    For parents, sometimes the most important thing is not the children''s achievements, but family affection and company.


    It''s just strange that since he came back that day, Chen Heng seems to have changed. He sits in his room all day and doesn''t go out to practice martial arts as usual.


    In this regard, Wang Li subconsciously felt some doubts, but did not think much.


    Only vaguely, she also knew that her child seemed to have something on his mind, which was buried in his heart.


    Although she knows this, since Chen Heng is not willing to take the initiative to say it, she will not ask.


    She knew that her children had always been.


    If he is willing to speak with her, he will speak without her initiative.


    If he doesn''t want to ask, he may not say.


    Mother and son have been together for many years and have been used to this way for a long time.


    Therefore, she is not prepared to ask more questions. She only plans to cook more meals recently and prepare some food that her children like.


    Outside, a burst of sunshine, everywhere still looks very beautiful, it is particularly unique.


    Standing alone in the same place, looking at the scene in front of her, Wang Li had a smile on her face.


    Not far away, Chen Heng stood alone on the windowsill of his room, where he stood alone.


    In his sight, the distant scenery appears here, which is very clear and bright.


    Everywhere everything is so beautiful, so quiet and unique, it seems that there is no change.


    If an ordinary person stands here, he may really think that the world is still the same as before, and there is no change at all.


    But for Chen Heng, this is not the case.


    At the moment, he clearly felt that with the passage of time, the world around him was rapidly changing.


    Maybe ordinary people can''t see clearly, but for Chen Heng and others, they can see clearly.


    In the world, there are large areas of darkness and profundity. The boundless darkness almost devours everything and devours all the external creatures.


    This change started a few days ago. At the beginning, it was very slight. It was just a big hole in the sky. But later, it became more and more obvious.


    Everything around us began to develop towards some strange situation, but in front of us, those who lived at this time knew nothing about it and still lived according to the original life trajectory.


    This is true of his relatives and others.


    But as time goes by, a part of the real world will come.


    Chen Heng saw it very clearly.


    With the passage of time, those dark and strange areas have become more and more obvious, and the strange areas around have gradually increased, and even begun to cover the whole world.


    It''s like this.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng''s face is calm, silently raises his head and looks forward.


    Under his gaze, the world in front of him began to change.


    In front, originally a flat area, but now suddenly appeared a building.


    The building looks very dilapidated, especially old. It seems that it has experienced many years of wind and rain, especially vicissitudes, with a mottled atmosphere of years.


    If someone could see the building in front of him, he would be stunned.


    Because there was no building in this place.


    Everyone can be extremely sure of this, including Chen Heng at the moment.


    However, no matter whether it is doubted or certain, this high-rise building has finally appeared, and it is still in such a way.


    As time goes by, more and more similar scenes will appear, and more and more changes will happen to people.


    Dream, will wake up eventually.


    It is impossible to indulge in dreams all one''s life. No matter how beautiful the dreams are, there will be a day when one will wake up.


    For the people of this world, this day is not far away.


    At that time, people in this world will be able to recall the past when they see a corner of the real world.Chen Heng stood alone, waiting for that moment.


    In front of him, under his gaze, everything is changing.


    In the beginning, it was the tall building.


    As time goes by, the scope of high-rise buildings is gradually expanding and spreading around.


    And later, there are also changes here, there is a kind of inexplicable change breeding.


    People everywhere began to change, and there was something unusual about them.


    The original white skin began to become shriveled, and the lovely child turned into a mummy in an instant, which is the case everywhere.


    In an instant, the painting style of the world changed greatly, and it seemed that the former calm had changed into another kind of terror.


    And for all this, people in the world are still not clear.


    Of course, maybe a few people are clear.


    Although it is essentially a dream world, different people''s obsession and true spirit are different after all.


    Some people who have extraordinary characteristics in life, even after death, also have different essence, so that they can become some unique existence in this dream world.


    Such are the members of the guardians, the awakened.


    Their true spirit and essence are extraordinary. Even after their fall, this extraordinary essence allows them to temporarily get out of the world and see the reality of the world.


    This is also the reason why they can see those strange things like Chen Heng.


    In fact, in the near future, this group of people is the most in a hurry.


    Compared with normal mortals, they are more special and can see some changes in the world.


    But at the same time, they do not understand the truth, so they are still trying to struggle, trying to do something to restore the situation.


    A few days ago, many people have come to contact Chen Heng, but Chen Heng did not pay attention to them.


    It''s not that he has given up hope, but he knows in his heart that it''s useless to keep busy on those things at the moment.


    The world has long been dead, and what remains now is only debris.


    No matter how hard they try, no matter how they do, it is impossible for the dead world to come back to life.


    People can''t come back to life when they die, even if they are, let alone the whole world.


    In situ, Chen Heng sighed softly, then lowered his head and looked at his eyes.


    In front of him, the light gold glittered, and now it was very conspicuous.


    PS: repeat the chapter, order in half an hour!


    "It should be almost..."


    in the quiet room, Wang Li is busy walking around and around the kitchen. It seems that she is preparing the next lunch.


    At this moment, the time has passed for several days. It seems that there is no change around. Everything is no different from the past.


    For Wang Li and others, the happiest thing is that in recent days, her child has been staying at home, so quietly with her, and did not leave here to go to other places.


    No doubt, it made her very happy.


    For parents, sometimes the most important thing is not the children''s achievements, but family affection and company.


    It''s just strange that since he came back that day, Chen Heng seems to have changed. He sits in his room all day and doesn''t go out to practice martial arts as usual.


    In this regard, Wang Li subconsciously felt some doubts, but did not think much.


    Only vaguely, she also knew that her child seemed to have something on his mind, which was buried in his heart.


    Although she knows this, since Chen Heng is not willing to take the initiative to say it, she will not ask.


    She knew that her children had always been.


    If he is willing to speak with her, he will speak without her initiative.


    If he doesn''t want to ask, he may not say.


    Mother and son have been together for many years and have been used to this way for a long time.


    Therefore, she is not prepared to ask more questions. She only plans to cook more meals recently and prepare some food that her children like.


    Outside, a burst of sunshine, everywhere still looks very beautiful, it is particularly unique.


    Standing alone in the same place, looking at the scene in front of her, Wang Li had a smile on her face.


    Not far away, Chen Heng stood alone on the windowsill of his room, where he stood alone.


    In his sight, the distant scenery appears here, which is very clear and bright.


    Everywhere everything is so beautiful, so quiet and unique, it seems that there is no change.


    If an ordinary person stands here, he may really think that the world is still the same as before, and there is no change at all.But for Chen Heng, this is not the case.


    At the moment, he clearly felt that with the passage of time, the world around him was rapidly changing.


    Maybe ordinary people can''t see clearly, but for Chen Heng and others, they can see clearly.


    In the world, there are large areas of darkness and profundity. The boundless darkness almost devours everything and devours all the external creatures.


    This change started a few days ago. At the beginning, it was very slight. It was just a big hole in the sky. But later, it became more and more obvious.


    Everything around us began to develop towards some strange situation, but in front of us, those who lived at this time knew nothing about it and still lived according to the original life trajectory.


    This is true of his relatives and others.


    But as time goes by, a part of the real world will come.


    Chen Heng saw it very clearly.


    With the passage of time, those dark and strange areas have become more and more obvious, and the strange areas around have gradually increased, and even begun to cover the whole world.


    It''s like this.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng''s face is calm, silently raises his head and looks forward.


    Under his gaze, the world in front of him began to change.


    In front, originally a flat area, but now suddenly appeared a building.


    The building looks very dilapidated, especially old. It seems that it has experienced many years of wind and rain, especially vicissitudes, with a mottled atmosphere of years.


    If someone could see the building in front of him, he would be stunned.


    Because there was no building in this place.


    Everyone can be extremely sure of this, including Chen Heng at the moment.


    However, no matter whether it is doubted or certain, this high-rise building has finally appeared, and it is still in such a way.


    As time goes by, more and more similar scenes will appear, and more and more changes will happen to people.


    Dream, will wake up eventually.


    It is impossible to indulge in dreams all one''s life. No matter how beautiful the dreams are, there will be a day when one will wake up.


    For the people of this world, this day is not far away.


    At that time, people in this world will be able to recall the past when they see a corner of the real world.


    Chen Heng stood alone, waiting for that moment.


    In front of him, under his gaze, everything is changing.


    In the beginning, it was the tall building.


    As time goes by, the scope of high-rise buildings is gradually expanding and spreading around.


    And later, there are also changes here, there is a kind of inexplicable change breeding.


    People everywhere began to change, and there was something unusual about them.


    The original white skin began to become shriveled, and the lovely child turned into a mummy in an instant, which is the case everywhere.


    In an instant, the painting style of the world changed greatly, and it seemed that the former calm had changed into another kind of terror.


    And for all this, people in the world are still not clear.


    Of course, maybe a few people are clear.


    Although it is essentially a dream world, different people''s obsession and true spirit are different after all.


    Some people who have extraordinary characteristics in life, even after death, also have different essence, so that they can become some unique existence in this dream world.


    Such are the members of the guardians, the awakened.


    Their true spirit and essence are extraordinary. Even after their fall, this extraordinary essence allows them to temporarily get out of the world and see the reality of the world.


    This is also the reason why they can see those strange things like Chen Heng.


    In fact, in the near future, this group of people is the most in a hurry.


    Compared with normal mortals, they are more special and can see some changes in the world.


    But at the same time, they do not understand the truth, so they are still trying to struggle, trying to do something to restore the situation.

 Chapter 261

    The world is quiet.


    When the sky is supreme, an invisible night falls, everything seems to have changed.


    At one point, everyone raised their heads and looked up into the sky.


    There, a huge black hole breaks open, revealing a corner of another world.


    It was a desolate and dilapidated world. The dilapidated buildings, old roads, and corpses in the whole world were present in front of their eyes.


    This is a spectacle that most people have never seen before.


    In the past, only a few awakened people could see the strange scenes. As for the vast majority of people, they were at a loss. Even if they were in the strange, they did not know what had happened.


    But at this moment, the end of the world, everything is clearly presented in front of everyone.


    They look in front of them. They can easily look at everything in front of them and see the deepest and most fundamental thing.


    And what are these?


    Is it endless corpses, or is it everywhere, dilapidated and old buildings and cities?


    Or is it the inexplicable sadness that emerges from the heart and covers the whole body?


    The end of life is coming.


    At this moment in front of us, all of us raised our heads and looked to the sky above us, to the half hidden city.


    Looking at all this, they were directly stunned and seemed to think of something.


    "I... seem to be..."


    on the busy street, the girl looks up at the sky at this moment, and her eyes show some confusion and some confusion.


    "It seems that... Has long been dead..."


    at this moment, she will think of everything in the past.


    The end of that long life, and that one enveloped the whole sky, huge palm.


    Yes, at this moment, she finally remembered.


    She''s not really alive, she''s already dead.


    Yes, dead people.


    Standing alone in the same place, the girl looked up at the sky, and now she had recalled everything.


    I do not know, a wipe of tears from her eyes flowing out, low in her body, her clothes wet.


    And in fact, it''s not just her.


    At this moment, people all over the world are looking up at the sky.


    In the face of the end of the world, they have no panic, no extra emotion, only a deep regret, and sorrow.


    Seems to understand everything, they gave up the struggle, only standing in place, silently recalling the past memory, recalling the past good moments.


    The beautiful moments of the past are recalled in their minds.


    This is their own memory, and what is really precious in their hearts.


    Some people say that there will be a time of death in one''s life sooner or later.


    Death is not terrible, but at the time of death, people''s most precious things will appear.


    Not only them, but also Chen Heng.


    In the forest city, an old alley, Chen Heng stood alone in his room, looking into the distant sky.


    At this moment, he looked up at the world just like other people around him. To some extent, he seemed to be no different from other people around him.


    As he neared death, memories of the past flowed through his mind.


    Some of these memories belong to the previous life, some belong to his experience in other world, but they are very rich and wonderful.


    Compared with other people in this world, Chen Heng''s experience is particularly wonderful.


    In those memories, he was the founder of an empire, unified the whole world, ruled countless lives, and fell down several times, losing his own life.


    Some of these experiences are impossible for ordinary people to experience in their lifetime.


    Chen Heng has experienced it one by one until now.


    In front of me, the golden light is still blooming. As the world is about to collapse, the simulator seems to be changing, and I don''t know how far it will stop.


    At the moment when the simulator started to run, Chen Heng could do nothing.


    A few days ago, Li had thought about going into other worlds and looking for ways to save the world.


    Although the world is about to collapse, but the world is so big, there are so many prosperous world, maybe there are some ways to save the world, waiting for him to explore.


    But with the change of the world, the simulator in his body is shaking violently, experiencing some drastic transformation, which can''t be used at the moment.


    Without the simulator, Chen Heng can do nothing in this world.He really has the power comparable to the gods and demons. If he shows it, no one in the world is his opponent.


    But in the face of the trend that the world is about to collapse, he has no choice but to stare at it.


    In the same place, at a certain moment, Chen Heng turned silently and looked to one side.


    On one side, a mirror is hanging there, and now the image of Chen Heng appears.


    It seems that he is still the same as before, but now, the skin on his face is gradually more and more textured, and the flesh and blood on his body is also shriveled.


    At a glance, it looks like a mummy, which makes people feel scared.


    This is the change of Chen Heng at the moment.


    To be exact, it is not change.


    Chen Heng knows clearly in his heart that this is what he really looks like at the moment.


    After all, in the real world, the predecessor of his body has long died. I don''t know how many years it has been. At this moment, I''m afraid the body will become a mummy.


    It''s normal to become the honor in front of you.


    As far as he is concerned, it is estimated that even if he goes to play a horror film, he is qualified.


    To this, Chen Heng''s face is calm, just waiting silently.


    Ahead, as time goes by, the changes are becoming more and more drastic.


    The wind of nothingness began to blow, and an inexplicable force surged out here.


    In the distance, the sky directly split, and a huge palm appeared in front of everyone''s eyes.


    Everything seems to be the same as in memory, repeated again.


    And with this huge hand, the world began to crumble.


    As more and more people wake up, the whole dream world begins to disappear.


    This world is a dream world based on the obsession of many living beings, and its essence is just like the dream of the world.


    Now, with the return of all people''s memories, the dream should be clear.


    Chen Heng calmly looked at the scene and felt the changes around him.


    I don''t know when, he lowered his head and looked at himself.


    "My body... Is disappearing"


    standing in the same place, he looked at his body and muttered to himself.


    Under the gaze of his eyes, his body began to fade away, just as the fog quickly dissipated in the sun.


    Obviously, as the whole world is about to disappear, so is his existence.


    After all, at this moment, his body is not real, just a wisp of obsession.


    In the previous dream world, this wisp of obsession is enough for him to manifest his body and body shape.


    But in the real world, it''s obviously impossible.


    It''s time to dissipate, but it will dissipate in the end.


    Before long, the dream world collapsed.


    With a soft bang, the last ray of light in front of him disappeared, and the hazy darkness shrouded everything, directly enveloping Chen Heng''s whole body.


    At the moment, Chen Heng can clearly feel his change.


    The world has disappeared, everything around it has become nothing.


    But he still exists.


    Although he has lost his body and the carrier to carry himself, Chen Heng''s essence and true spirit are detached from ordinary people with his strength. Even without the support of his body, he can support his own existence for a short time.


    At the moment, after the broken dream world, he has returned to the real world.


    In front of us is a world like doomsday.


    In the world, the buildings and remains of the past civilization stand here.


    Around the city, a corpse lay peacefully on the ground, still keeping the appearance before death.


    Chen Heng came to the real world, and then his own strength began to be gradually consumed.


    "So thorough..."


    feeling his situation at the moment, he raised his head and the thought flashed in his heart.


    With his cultivation and strength, even if he has no body, he can still absorb the aura of the outside world to maintain his own existence under normal circumstances. He can even forcibly seize the body of others and give up reincarnation again.


    But in this world, his power is constantly consumed, but can not be supplemented.


    Everything in this world is dead.


    At the beginning of that giant hand, not only all the vitality of the world, but also the strength.


    Aura, vitality, sun...


    all of these, all of them have disappeared.


    There is no sun, no life, no aura in this world. What is left is just an empty shell.


    In such a world, even Chen Heng''s accomplishments will slowly die and can not be supplemented.So, before he reaches the final stage, he has to leave.


    Thinking of this, he lowered his head and looked in front of him.


    In front of my eyes, the golden light is still shining, now more and more prominent.


    However, at this time, there seems to be some changes, and some handwriting will appear from time to time.


    "It''s time to leave......"


    standing in the same place, Chen Heng looks at the dark land in front of him and makes a decision in his heart.


    Then he turned around and tried to start mobilizing the simulator.


    The power of the simulator, which is his only life at the moment.


    Want to get out of this world, let oneself shuttle to other worlds, this kind of thing, is not what Chen Heng can do at the moment.


    If he wants to leave the world, his only hope is still the simulator.


    Want to leave a world, leave from this world, go to another good world.


    This kind of thing sounds very difficult.


    When we really do it, we don''t know where to start.


    Chen Heng is the same at the moment.


    Therefore, in this case, the only thing he can count on is his own simulator.


    After this period of adaptation, the simulator has gradually stabilized, although it has not really completed the transformation, but relatively speaking, it is much better.


    If Chen Heng is trying to activate the simulator at the moment, he may have a chance.


    In situ, without too much hesitation, Chen Heng lowered his head and began to try.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to wait, waiting for the end of the transformation of the simulator, and then calmly start.


    Only now, his time is very tight.


    The world has become a dead place. In this area, Chen Heng''s strength is consumed every moment, and it can''t last long.


    According to Chen Heng''s own estimation, in a few days at most, he will not be able to support, and will exhaust his last strength.


    Before that, Chen Heng must find a way out as soon as possible and leave the world.


    So he made a quick attempt.


    In front of him, with the efforts of Chen Heng, the interface of the simulator emerged again.


    It''s just different from the past. This time, the interface of the simulator is different.


    "The world has withered, is it reincarnated?"


    A line of writing emerges and appears.


    Looking at the handwriting in front of him, Chen Heng did not hesitate and directly chose to confirm.


    But after choosing to confirm, the simulator in front of us has no other changes.


    The handwriting in front of him is flickering. It seems that something happened by accident.


    Chen Heng still stands in the same place and does not leave the world.


    This situation made Chen Heng frown to himself.


    "Still not enough?"


    Standing in the same place, he muttered to himself, the idea flashed in his heart.


    Through the feedback of the simulator, he already knew the reason.


    Any thing, want to run, all need the real strength to support.


    So is the simulator.


    In the operation of the simulator, it also needs some unique strength to support.


    And it''s not an ordinary force.


    Simulation point is the power to support the operation of the simulator.


    Chen Heng had already thought very clearly about this when he passed.


    The acquisition of simulation points seems to be just at the time of settlement. It looks like a reward given after the game, but in fact it is not.


    In Chen Heng''s view, the acquisition of simulation points is more like the power that the simulator gains from the world itself when he interacts with the outside world and influences each other.


    Because of this, whenever Chen Heng''s influence on the world is large enough, the number of simulation points will increase.


    The simulation point itself is undoubtedly an extremely high power.


    This kind of power can make the simulator work, make the simulator do all kinds of things, and also let Chen Heng go to other worlds.


    Now, what Chen Heng lacks is this strength.


    In the previous simulation, he obtained more than 10000 simulation points at one time.


    According to the truth, this is already a very large number, enough for Chen Heng to spend and use.


    But with the change of the world and the transformation of the simulator, his simulator is being engulfed by the simulator. At the moment, there are only more than 5000 points left.


    From the current situation, these 5000 plus simulators alone are not enough for him to shuttle to other worlds and leave the world completely.


    This also makes Chen Heng fall into a very embarrassing situation.

 Chapter 262

    "Since the strength of the simulator is not enough to support me to leave, then burn all I have!"


    In situ, Chen Heng raised his head and looked up at the sky.


    As the words fell, his whole body began to burn.


    Bits and pieces of the past began to burn gradually. All the mana, true spirit, and even their own original power turned into firewood at this moment and was ignited by Chen Heng.


    Invisibly, an inexplicable Tao emerges, which is Chen Heng''s understanding of Tao in the past. Now all of them emerge and show here.


    Great power is breaking out.


    A true king at the top of the mountain, whose power aroused by burning all of himself is undoubtedly extremely terrifying.


    Under the support of this force, even though the simulator seems to have some changes, the handwriting floating in front of Chen Heng''s eyes is clearer.


    In front of my eyes, the lines of writing appeared again, and now it looked much clearer than before, but it was still not enough.


    Even if we burn ourselves and turn our power into the resources of the simulator, it seems that this power is still not enough to support the restart of the simulator.


    "Almost!"


    Watching the changes of the simulator, Chen Heng frowned.


    After experiencing the burning, his body at the moment is rapidly becoming empty. The true spirit, who could support for a few days, can only support half a day at the most.


    But even at this point, it is still not enough.


    The simulator is still not started and is still in silence.


    In this case, it will still take some time to start successfully.


    And Chen Heng, can we wait until then?


    At the moment, Chen Heng''s mind can''t help flashing this idea.


    If he could, he didn''t want to wait.


    But now he seems to have no choice but to wait.


    Aware of this, Chen Heng sighed and frowned.


    Just a moment later, he looked up and seemed to realize something.


    In his feelings, there seems to be an inexplicable force in the whole world, which is making some impact.


    But how is that possible?


    All the power of the world has been extracted at the beginning, and now it is just a wreck.


    And in such a situation, what power can be left in this world?


    There is no doubt that this is an unlikely thing.


    But at the moment, Chen Heng has a clear feeling.


    And in his feelings, in the world, that force is pervading, and it seems to be pouring in a certain direction at the moment.


    And that direction, not anything else, is where Chen Heng is.


    "This is..."


    standing in the same place, feeling all this, Chen Heng suddenly raised his head and looked at the sky.


    Only there, a shimmering light, this emerged.


    In this world, the original light has already disappeared, even the sun has gone out, leading to a cold and dark world.


    However, at this moment, in the mid air, there is a brilliant display, illuminating the surrounding.


    It was a figure in the shape of a person, whose outline could be roughly seen. It seemed to be the appearance of a person, but it was vague and illusory, and it didn''t seem to really exist.


    In the dark, he came to Chen Heng with a faint light.


    The next moment, this figure into a weak light, toward Chen Heng body rushed.


    Chen Heng looked at all this and felt the changes in himself.


    When that radiance bloomed and poured into Chen Heng''s body, a warm feeling poured in from his heart, bringing a completely different experience.


    And in his body, affected by this force, Chen Heng''s own strength seems to have increased.


    "It''s......"


    a strange memory has sprung up. Now it''s floating in Chen Heng''s mind, which makes him directly stunned.


    Before he fully reacts, the next moment, it seems to feel something, the whole world began to emerge a change.


    In front of the sky, a pale white shimmering light.


    In every corner of the world, on the already cold corpses, glimmering light emerges and rushes out from the corpses. At the moment, it seems to be pulled by some force, and all of them emerge into the air.


    Dense light appeared in mid air.


    This is the obsession left by those who passed away in the past, the sum of all their good things, and the best legacy of their true spirit.


    At the moment, it seems that they feel the plight of the last living creature in the world. They spontaneously emerge and rush out.


    The light of the sky enveloped all vision.


    At the beginning, it was just human beings, but later, all the living beings in the whole world began to emerge.Looking at this scene, Chen Heng completely pause, this moment complex mood.


    An extra warm feeling emerged, accompanied by a familiar feeling.


    Vaguely, he seemed to feel the existence of the world and the warm and kind will.


    The will of the world!


    On the remains of the world, the last remnant of the will of the world is emerging. It is now activated and floating here.


    "Child, you need help......"


    it seems to feel Chen Heng''s dilemma. In the hazy darkness, a vague idea is conveyed.


    This will is very hazy, also very chaotic, it seems that only a trace of instinct, there is no real self-consciousness.


    But at the moment, as if feeling Chen Heng''s dilemma, these left behind forces began to emerge spontaneously.


    And the radiance of the sky is also the power left by the past.


    Invisible power enveloped the place.


    When Chen Heng raised his head again, his whole body had already been submerged by everything.


    All over the sky shining, at the moment all toward his body rushed, his whole body into a bright ocean.


    Chen Heng was enveloped by a warm feeling, which made him feel very comfortable.


    But with all this, those virtual shadows are constantly broken.


    Indistinctly, it seems that there are countless voices in Chen Heng''s heart, like people who have passed away, are blessing Chen Heng.


    "Leave, leave......"


    "the world will eventually pass away, and we will also disappear......


    " with our hope and blessing, leave......


    soft whispers ring in our ears.


    At this moment, Chen Heng seems to see many acquaintances in the past.


    Some of these people are his teachers and elders, some of his past friends and lovers, some of his relatives, even his sister and parents....


    at this moment, they do not seem to have died. They all come to Chen Heng and are sending their own blessings and wishes to him.


    The dead are gone, but the wishes of the dead still exist.


    At this moment, they stand there and smile at Chen Heng.


    And behind these familiar people, there are countless strangers.


    Standing there, they are either indifferent, or kind, or sigh, but at this moment, the action is very unified, and send out sincere blessing to Chen Heng.


    "Let''s go..."


    warm voices sounded, and finally seemed to resonate, burst out an unprecedented terrorist force.


    Standing in the same place, in front of Chen Heng, it seems that he was influenced by this force, and the golden glory became more and more powerful.


    Finally, with the support of this force, the simulator was officially opened.


    "The simulator restarts completely, do you want to start shuttle?"


    Light handwriting appears in front of us, but different from the past, this time the handwriting is golden, which seems to have some sacred meaning, making us feel the breath.


    Looking at the handwriting emerging in front of him, Chen Heng was silent for a moment, and finally did not hesitate.


    "Start!"


    The voice fell, and the great power began to bloom.


    An inexplicable power enveloped here, shining on Chen Heng.


    Just in a flash, Chen Heng''s figure disappeared in the same place and left here directly.


    The inexplicable scene began to unfold.


    In a trance, Chen Heng separated from the previous world and came to another mysterious and unique place.


    At the moment, he seems to be in a river.


    The river is full of an inexplicable force, surging forward, pushing him forward, slowly leaving from the original position.


    Feeling this, he tried to turn back and look behind him.


    Behind him, a huge world unfolded before his eyes.


    The world looks very huge. It looks like a sun at a glance, but it has already died. At the moment, it presents an inexplicable gray color, revealing an inexplicable sense of dilapidation. It seems that all the life in it has disappeared.


    Just looking at the world, a sense of inexplicable kindness and sadness will emerge involuntarily, shrouded in Chen Heng''s mind.


    Obviously, this is the world before Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng has been watching the world for a long time.


    Then, he was washed away by inexplicable force, slowly deviated from the previous position, and came to another place.


    The clear river is surging, and this passage in front of us is like a real river, flowing forward slowly.But different from ordinary rivers, the complexity of this river is beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    Almost every moment, Chen Heng will encounter dozens of forks, and in those forks, there are many worlds.


    It is a world like the previous world, existing in this river, showing different appearances.


    Most of the world, are white, it seems that the volume is very small, only a few of the world, the volume will be slightly larger.


    According to Chen Heng''s observation, this kind of world is the lowest, and its level is not as good as the world before him.


    Although the world he lived in before has been extracted with vitality, the volume is still there, far beyond the many worlds in front of him.


    At a glance, it is much bigger than these worlds.


    Obviously, the levels of the two sides are not the same.


    But occasionally, Chen Heng can see a little less of the world.


    Those worlds are red, and they are often much larger than the ordinary world.


    Like this world, its volume is the same as the world before Chen Heng.


    According to Chen Heng''s estimation, the world he lived in before, if at its heyday, should also be red.


    However, Chen Heng still has no choice.


    Floating in this river of time and space, he has a period of free choice.


    In this case, we should choose a better world for ourselves.


    Therefore, he did not rashly choose, just quietly floating in the river.


    Time passed slowly.


    In this river, there is no strict concept of time.


    Chen Heng only felt that time had passed for a long time, but he didn''t know how long it had been.


    The only thing he knew was that he had been wandering in the river for a long time.


    And now, he can feel that his strength has reached a certain limit, and it''s time to make a choice.


    So he continued to look forward, ready to make a choice.


    Soon, his chance came.


    In front of us, there is a huge world.


    It was a huge world, much larger than the world Chen Heng had witnessed in the past. Even in the world Chen Heng witnessed during this period, it was enough to rank in the top five.


    On the surface of the world, the red light blooms, and at the core, the light golden light appears, which seems to bring a more sacred and bright meaning.


    Looking at the world in front of him, Chen Heng didn''t hesitate. He swam slowly towards the world and wanted to get close to the world quickly.


    In his efforts, he slowly approached the world, and was very close to the world.


    It''s just at this moment that an accident happens.


    Not far away, an inexplicable tractive force suddenly appears, and it shows up here.


    A new world emerged.


    Chen Heng subconsciously looked in that direction, and then he couldn''t help pausing.


    In that direction, we can see a huge and brilliant world.


    It''s a whole cyan world. On top of the world, there is a faint purple.


    Invisibly, a brilliant, supreme atmosphere shows, like a living God, giving people a sense of terror.


    Even in terms of volume, this world is the first one Chen Heng has ever seen.


    And the light on it is suffocating.


    According to Chen Heng''s observation, the division of the world seems to be similar to that of the destiny.


    The most common world is the light white one, which is not only small in size, but also weak in strength.


    Above the white is red.


    The world of this level is the world in which Chen Heng was born before.


    And above the red, it''s gold.


    At this level, it is very rare.


    Chen Heng has been wandering in this river for such a long time, but with the golden world, he has only seen less than five.


    The rest, after all, are worse.


    And the cyan world, no doubt in the gold level, is the pinnacle of the world.


    Needless to say, the core of the big world in front of us is lavender, which is obviously in the process of transformation. It is the peak world around us.


    Before that, it was precisely because of the existence of this world that Chen Heng was pulled out of the original track.


    It''s the instinctive traction of the world, which is playing a role at the moment, causing a strong traction around us and absorbing everything from the outside world.This is the traction of the world, completely different from other worlds Chen Heng has seen before.


    Before that, Chen Heng had seen all the worlds that were closed. He would only repel everything from the outside world. He was not as exclusive as the big world in front of him. Instead, he was full of traction.


    Obviously, this world is not the same as the rest of the world around it, and it is very different in nature.


    Along with this traction, Chen Heng slowly forward, and then saw more.


    In front of him, the big world was still there.


    Only on the side of that big world, another equally big world also stands and exists.


    It was an equally huge and peerless world, full of a dark cyan color, with various spots on it, with an inexplicable sense of chaos, which made people feel palpitating instinctively.


    In terms of scale, this world is a little lower than the previous world, but in terms of area, it has to surpass the other world.


    And in front of Chen Heng''s eyes, these two equally huge worlds stick together, as if they are biting each other.


    The two worlds are bound together.


    This kind of unique scene, let Chen Heng not from subconscious a Leng, feel a little surprised.


    By this time, he was getting closer to the two worlds.


    Inexplicable power began to appear.


    In the front, the unique traction of the world shows Chen Heng''s true spirit.


    Just for a moment, Chen Heng''s true spirit flashed by and was directly drawn by the power of the world and put into the world.


    Bang!


    Indistinctly, accompanied by a crisp sound, Chen Heng''s real spirit directly into it.


    Great power began to come.


    After he really entered the world, Chen Heng felt a strong pulling force from all directions.


    The rules that belong to the world are working. Now they are gradually acting on Chen Heng. It seems that they want to swallow him directly and accommodate his power into the world.


    Chen Heng had expected that.


    The light golden light shines. At this moment, the power of the simulator appears again.


    Under Chen Heng''s gaze, the number of simulation points left on the simulator fell sharply again, reducing by more than half.


    Then the power to pull around began to disappear.


    An invisible force began to come and act on Chen Heng, which seemed to baptise his origin, gradually changing his essence and turning him into a living creature of the world.


    And when this transformation is completed, the rules of the world no longer instinctively repel and oppress, but calmly accept him.


    The next moment, everything disappears.

 Chapter 263

    Darkness, hazy darkness enveloped everything.


    The memory of the past moment is looking back one by one, and now it slowly comes to mind, constantly churning and skipping in Chen Heng''s mind.


    In my memory, a boy named ikeduo emerged, followed by a girl, and many strange scenes.


    The sacrifice on the holy mountain, the war like destruction, the long journey of the caravan, and other memories and experiences.


    When Chen Heng woke up again, he had come to another place.


    In front of my eyes is a small room, the outside sun is still bright, now through the simple window, slowly shining in, the whole room shining particularly bright, thorough.


    Chen Heng is sitting in the room, next to the other two people.


    "You wake up."


    It seems to see Chen Heng wake up, the two people''s eyes look together.


    Among them, a middle-aged man in his forties raised his head and looked at Chen Heng: "how do you feel?"


    "Not so much."


    Chen Heng reluctantly got up, felt his state at the moment, subconsciously returned a sentence.


    "Have a good rest."


    Looking at Chen Heng''s picture, the middle-aged man shook his head and said something like this. Then he didn''t say anything more. Instead, he talked with another person to discuss something.


    "Auror''s men are about to catch up. What should we do?"


    "Move on, or stay here?"


    "Sooner or later, they will catch up with us and we will be killed by them."


    ...


    they were discussing enthusiastically, and each one seemed to be very attentive. They didn''t worry about Chen Heng.


    In situ, Chen Heng shook his head and looked to one side.


    In my mind, a stream of memories came to my mind, and began to emerge.


    Ikedo hattim.


    This is a young man who came from the hattim family and is one of the many heirs of the contemporary Duke of hattim.


    The hattim family is one of the three major families in many countries of Mali, second only to the king family of Marius.


    It is said that in the blood of the hadim family, there once flowed the blood belonging to the gods, with sacred power and authority.


    Such a family, of course, is extremely powerful. It is one of the top families in Mali.


    As a child of the head of the hartim family, eckdor is also a noble. He has been superior to many ordinary people since childhood and has an enviable life.


    However, this is the past tense.


    With the outbreak of the war, the oro Empire attacked and Prince hattim died. At the moment, the whole family of Marlowe has been destroyed.


    After the death of Prince hattim in the war, many members of the hattim family began to flee, leaving the Malian countries one after another and heading for other places.


    The forerunner of this body, ikedo, is the same.


    As a child of Duke hattim, although he is only one of many children who is not valued, as a blood of Duke hattim, he is also being pursued by Oro''s people and is now on the run.


    It can be said that the start was very bad.


    Before that, when they were on the run, they inadvertently ran into a looting team, so they had to fight head-on with it and paid a lot of price.


    In that encounter, not only ikedo was seriously injured, but also some of his fellow escapees were seriously injured.


    By now, there are not many people left.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng raised his arm and touched his head.


    Through his arm, he could clearly feel the temperature on his forehead, which was a little hot and obviously beyond the normal range.


    "I have a fever..."


    this thought flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, feeling the special of his body.


    Now, he doesn''t know whether he should be glad that he finally came to a new world safely or sigh.


    His luck is not so good.


    As soon as he came to the world, he was in danger before he could do anything.


    The country was defeated, his father died, and there were pursuers behind him.


    this was the worst start Chen Heng had ever experienced.


    Of course, compared with the current situation, what is worse is the weakness of the body.


    In Chen Heng''s eyes, this body is really weak.


    The hattim family is a Duke family. Although the former body was not valued, it also received the best education.


    But even so, they failed to awaken their own life power.


    The world is also a world of great power.


    In the world, it is said that there are gods, who are outside the material world and look up to the world.Besides the material world, there are the underworld and the abyss, which are independent of the material world.


    On the earth, there are also powerful legendary soldiers, who travel all over the world and compose their own legends.


    In this world, there are not only gods above, but also mortals with their own power, and there are many.


    What the hattim family inherited is the power of life.


    This is also the orthodox heritage of the soldiers.


    It is said that the hadim family has the blood of gods, so it is easier to practice the power of life.


    However, the ability of this body''s predecessor is not very good. Even though it enjoys the best teaching and resources, it''s better not to wake up its own life power. It''s just a stronger ordinary person.


    So what Chen Heng inherits at the moment is a mortal body which is not only stronger but also more common in other aspects.


    And it was seriously injured.


    "Some troubles......"


    in place, Chen Heng rubbed his forehead and sighed.


    For him, the foundation of this body is too bad.


    But it''s OK.


    Chen Heng''s essence is different. Even though he burned his essence and buried most of his strength in the previous shuttling, the essence of once true monarch still remains somewhat.


    And this essence, at this moment, is also substituted into the body, which brings some strength to the body.


    In situ, Chen Heng raised his hand, slightly moved in his heart.


    In his body, a force emerged, stimulated in his body, is washing the body, slowly making the body stronger.


    Just in a short time, the weakness he had been filled with quickly subsided and no longer appeared.


    Feeling this, Chen Heng began to continue to try.


    He began to try to practice the Dharma, and directly practiced the Dharma he had mastered.


    However, before he began to try, an invisible repulsive force suddenly emerged.


    Seems to feel something, in the surrounding world, the invisible force is emerging, with an inexplicable sense of exclusion, aimed at Chen Heng.


    "This is..."


    feeling the repulsion of the world around him, Chen Heng frowned and then quickly stopped his action.


    "The consciousness of the world... Is very active..."


    he looked up at the sky, and then the idea flashed through his mind.


    Compared with the world he had experienced before, the world consciousness of this world seems to be more active.


    So that just as he practiced, he immediately met the reaction and rejection of the world.


    In this world, we instinctively reject the system that does not belong to this world. If we take it out for practice without authorization, I am afraid it will lead to unknowable consequences.


    Feeling this, Chen Heng quickly stopped his action and began other attempts.


    Since the practice of the azure world is not good, what about the wizard world?


    Soon, Chen Heng began his own attempt again.


    This attempt has been successful.


    It seems that in this world, there is also a similar system, so this time, he did not feel the strong repulsive force, and successfully succeeded.


    He meditated on Cheng Chengsong and entered a state of meditation.


    One side, to the moment, the other two stood up.


    In the room, they first looked at Chen Heng, then turned around and walked out.


    There were many people who escaped from the country, most of them were aristocrats before. They had to flee because they were chased by the Otto empire.


    Even though they have gone through several pursuits at the moment, there are still many people here.


    In addition to Chen Heng, there are several others.


    After the two men got up, Chen Heng also stood up and went out.


    Out of the room, the outside scenery suddenly showed.


    "This is..."


    feeling the repulsion of the world around him, Chen Heng frowned and then quickly stopped his action.


    "The consciousness of the world... Is very active..."


    he looked up at the sky, and then the idea flashed through his mind.


    Compared with the world he had experienced before, the world consciousness of this world seems to be more active.


    So that just as he practiced, he immediately met the reaction and rejection of the world.


    In this world, we instinctively reject the system that does not belong to this world. If we take it out for practice without authorization, I am afraid it will lead to unknowable consequences.


    Feeling this, Chen Heng quickly stopped his action and began other attempts.


    Since the practice of the azure world is not good, what about the wizard world?Soon, Chen Heng began his own attempt again.


    This attempt has been successful.


    It seems that in this world, there is also a similar system, so this time, he did not feel the strong repulsive force, and successfully succeeded.


    He meditated on Cheng Chengsong and entered a state of meditation.


    One side, to the moment, the other two stood up.


    In the room, they first looked at Chen Heng, then turned around and walked out.


    There were many people who escaped from the country, most of them were aristocrats before. They had to flee because they were chased by the Otto empire.


    Even though they have gone through several pursuits at the moment, there are still many people here.


    In addition to Chen Heng, there are several others.


    After the two men got up, Chen Heng also stood up and went out.


    Out of the room, the outside scenery suddenly showed.


    "This is..."


    feeling the repulsion of the world around him, Chen Heng frowned and then quickly stopped his action.


    "The consciousness of the world... Is very active..."


    he looked up at the sky, and then the idea flashed through his mind.


    Compared with the world he had experienced before, the world consciousness of this world seems to be more active.


    So that just as he practiced, he immediately met the reaction and rejection of the world.


    In this world, we instinctively reject the system that does not belong to this world. If we take it out for practice without authorization, I am afraid it will lead to unknowable consequences.


    Feeling this, Chen Heng quickly stopped his action and began other attempts.


    Since the practice of the azure world is not good, what about the wizard world?


    Soon, Chen Heng began his own attempt again.


    This attempt has been successful.


    It seems that in this world, there is also a similar system, so this time, he did not feel the strong repulsive force, and successfully succeeded.


    He meditated on Cheng Chengsong and entered a state of meditation.


    One side, to the moment, the other two stood up.


    In the room, they first looked at Chen Heng, then turned around and walked out.


    There were many people who escaped from the country, most of them were aristocrats before. They had to flee because they were chased by the Otto empire.


    Even though they have gone through several pursuits at the moment, there are still many people here.


    In addition to Chen Heng, there are several others.


    After the two men got up, Chen Heng also stood up and went out.


    Out of the room, the outside scenery suddenly showed.


    "This is..."


    feeling the repulsion of the world around him, Chen Heng frowned and then quickly stopped his action.


    "The consciousness of the world... Is very active..."


    he looked up at the sky, and then the idea flashed through his mind.


    Compared with the world he had experienced before, the world consciousness of this world seems to be more active.


    So that just as he practiced, he immediately met the reaction and rejection of the world.


    In this world, we instinctively reject the system that does not belong to this world. If we take it out for practice without authorization, I am afraid it will lead to unknowable consequences.


    Feeling this, Chen Heng quickly stopped his action and began other attempts.


    Since the practice of the azure world is not good, what about the wizard world?


    Soon, Chen Heng began his own attempt again.


    This attempt has been successful.


    It seems that in this world, there is also a similar system, so this time, he did not feel the strong repulsive force, and successfully succeeded.


    He meditated on Cheng Chengsong and entered a state of meditation.


    One side, to the moment, the other two stood up.


    In the room, they first looked at Chen Heng, then turned around and walked out.


    There were many people who escaped from the country, most of them were aristocrats before. They had to flee because they were chased by the Otto empire.


    Even though they have gone through several pursuits at the moment, there are still many people here.


    In addition to Chen Heng, there are several others.


    After the two men got up, Chen Heng also stood up and went out.


    Out of the room, the outside scenery suddenly showed.

 Chapter 264

    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng thought for a moment.


    If you just want to get away from here and get away from the present situation, then it''s the fastest to escape alone.


    As long as we get rid of the big troops and the drag of ordinary people, then the probability of escape is the highest no matter what.


    But if we think about it from the perspective of development, that is obviously not the case.


    In front of them, all of them were descendants of the aristocracy of Malik. Behind each of them, there was a hidden power, just like Chen Heng himself.


    If we can successfully escape to other countries this time, we can develop with the help of these people''s strength by virtue of the relationship of escaping together this time.


    In any case, the friendship of sharing weal and woe together is very important.


    So in this respect, of course, it is more beneficial to stay and help them escape together.


    It''s just more dangerous.


    Strictly speaking, there is no problem with these two choices. The main thing is to grasp the degree.


    Chen Heng''s mind flashed this idea, quietly looking at the outside world.


    At this time, he did not make a decision, just turned and looked in front of him.


    In front of the body, the breeze blows by, bringing bursts of cool wind.


    Here are some old houses. The houses are very dilapidated and common. They are just pieces of wood. It seems that they should be abandoned by hunters in the past.


    Not far away, the two girls hid next to the house and cried in a low voice.


    When the disaster came, it was not only the country that overturned, but also the individuals who relied on the collective.


    The two girls, Chen Heng, remember that they were originally the daughter of a viscount. They lived a carefree life. On weekdays, they attended banquets and sang beautiful poems. They didn''t need to worry about life.


    If there is no accident, they will live a carefree life all their lives. The biggest worry in their daily life may be the little things around them.


    Half a month ago, Chen Heng remembered that the two girls were still secretly in love with a handsome young knight and sighed for their humble love.


    But now, with the demise of Mali, the lives of the two girls have changed.


    The life of the outside world is coming, but what follows is not the romance and adventure they imagined in the past, but the cruelty and ruthlessness.


    Before they set out, there were hundreds of them, many with servants, but in a flash, there were less than ten left.


    Death and sword are intertwined in people''s minds. Many people have nightmares in their nightmares, for fear that they will be chased by the pursuing knights, which is particularly dangerous.


    Chen Heng''s eyes shifted from the two girls to the sacrificial body on one side.


    Compared with the two girls, the sacrificial priest was also female, but he looked more mature, about in his early twenties.


    The name of the female sacrifice is Ariel. Before the fall of many countries in Mali, she was the sacrifice of the moon goddess, but she was only a trainee sacrifice.


    Formal sacrifice requires the response of gods and the real awakening of divinity.


    This is also a force that can not be ignored in the secular world.


    Generally speaking, the sacrifice that awakens divinity can be compared with the knight who awakens the power of life. Both sides have their own emphases, but their status is very high.


    Sacrifice often belongs to the temple, as for the power of life, often belongs to those noble knights.


    No matter which one, secular status is very high, belongs to the aristocracy.


    However, it''s a pity that Ariel is just an apprentice for sacrifice, otherwise, this escape will be much easier.


    Formal sacrifice can use healing magic. If Ariel can use it, she won''t die so many people when she fled.


    After watching carefully for a moment, Chen Heng turned around and continued to look to one side.


    In front of the bonfire, the former middle-aged man sat with another young man.


    Among them, the middle-aged man was wearing black armor. His appearance was different from that of normal armor. He was slowly gnawing some dry food in his hand.


    As for the young man beside the middle-aged man, he was holding a piece of freshly roasted meat in his hand and chewing it seriously there.


    Chen Heng seems to feel the line of sight, he raised his head, a friendly smile on his face: "since you wake up, come and eat something."


    "We''ll have a long way to go. We''ll eat as much as we can now, so that we won''t have the strength to run."


    He said with a smile, with indescribable firmness between his eyebrows. Even in this situation, he didn''t seem to feel discouraged at all. He was still full of strength.


    Listening to his words, Chen Heng went up and took the dry food handed over by the other party.


    "This is the time to start a fire. Aren''t you afraid to be found?"


    He looked at the bonfire burning in front of him and said casually.


    Compared with eating some dry food, raising a campfire is undoubtedly more attractive, and it may attract wild animals everywhere.It doesn''t seem appropriate for the people on the run.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    The young man shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "if there are wild animals coming, it''s just time to have more food."


    "As for the pursuit, it doesn''t matter."


    "In any case, no matter what we do, they can catch up."


    The gods in the oro empire are the shadow gods who steal the fire of wanchu.


    The power of this God is not only shadow, but also tracking, even thieves.


    Under the influence of this God, most of his followers also have good skills of lurking and tracking, and even have related divinities.


    There are such professionals in this hunt.


    Obviously, whether it''s a bonfire or not, they can''t escape the pursuit of these people.


    Sooner or later, it''s just a matter of time.


    Think of here, Chen Heng nodded, face calm, did not say anything, just quietly eat dry food on the hands.


    Dry food is made of wheat flour, which is very dry and astringent. It doesn''t taste good, but now is not the time to be picky.


    When Chen Heng finished eating this piece of dry food, his fatigue and hunger seemed to have subsided a little.


    In places that ordinary people don''t know, in Chen Heng''s body, an unknown change is emerging.


    With Chen Heng''s formal arrival in the world, the residual power of the true spirit was brought into the body by him, and he began to help the body transform gradually.


    Under the influence of the power of the true spirit, the inner part of the body is growing rapidly to a higher level.


    At this moment, almost every other time, Chen Heng''s strength will grow rapidly and recover rapidly.


    Although it was only a little bit of power that was once incomplete, for Chen Heng at the moment, it was quite considerable.


    At least, according to Chen Heng''s estimation, when he digests this part of his strength, his strength should also be able to return to the level comparable to that of a formal wizard.


    This level of strength is already considerable.


    Even in the face of the present crisis, it should not be a problem.


    Because of this, so at the moment, Chen Heng''s mood is still calm, so quietly sitting here, looking around.


    Around, excluding the other women, the middle-aged man and the young man had very special identities.


    Although the other party came from Mali, he didn''t mention his identity and didn''t seem to want to say so.


    Chen Heng''s predecessor has never seen each other in the past.


    Among them, the middle-aged man named Lamu was very powerful, at least of apprenticeship level, but he was very respectful to the young man and seemed to be his servant.


    As for young people, they are very mysterious. Up to now, Chen Heng only knows each other''s name and calls them hedosiri.


    However, although it is not clear about the identity of the other party, from the previous performance of the other party, the other party should indeed be from Mali, but the identity is a bit mysterious.


    Along the road, it was the strength of the two men that allowed them to escape and arrive at this place all the way.


    There is no doubt that the identities of these two people are absolutely extraordinary.


    All kinds of thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s mind, and he thought to himself at this time.


    All around, the earth looked deserted and everything seemed calm.


    Look at this, those people have not caught up for a while.


    That''s not surprising.


    The nations of Mali have perished, and the number of people who have fled from here is unknown.


    In the case of not knowing the specific identity, they are no surprise compared with other fleeing teams.


    Maybe at this time, those who are chasing have gone to kill others.


    At the moment, many people think so.


    "If you leave this road and walk out for another half a month, you can walk out of this plain and reach Carol."


    "When we get there, we''ll be safe."


    On one side, the voice of herdorsily came and sounded at this moment.


    He looked at the two girls crying silently in front of him and comforted them.


    Carlo, this is a country bordering on the kingdom of Marius. Its strength is growing stronger among many countries nearby, but it is not weak.


    Even if auro''s people pursue and kill, they can''t run to Carlo''s territory.


    So as long as they run to that place, they are safe.


    When it''s safe, with their belongings, even if they can''t recover their previous life, they can at least live a more stable life.


    After sitting here for a while, they continued to get up, began to trudge forward, and continued to walk.


    This process is a great test of human endurance.


    After all, at present, they don''t have a carriage. They have to walk on their own.If it''s just a few men, it''s OK, but the girls in the team are obviously not as good physically as they are in endurance.


    After all, they used to be ladies in aristocratic families, and in terms of endurance, they may not be as good as village women in ordinary families.


    After all, according to the habits of this era, those people usually need to be responsible for heavy physical work, and their physical strength and endurance are not bad.


    But these noble ladies, obviously not.


    Because of this, they have to slow down.


    But for all that, he didn''t say anything, or even give up the girls.


    Chen Heng secretly watched his actions, but did not say anything.


    Seriously speaking, if he is hedosiri, he will never take these burdens with him. He will find a place to settle down on the road.


    However, on the other hand, in a strict sense, Chen Heng''s predecessor is also a burden.


    In the previous battle, the predecessor of this body was seriously injured and unable to move. It was also hedosiri and Lamu who carried him all the way here.


    To a certain extent, if we don''t discuss reality but just morality, these two people are undoubtedly outstanding and noble.


    Time goes by slowly.


    Days have passed since the trek.


    In a few days, the pursuers behind did not catch up.


    And as they watched, they would shuttle through the passage in front of them and leave from this place.


    Feeling this, they can''t help but feel relieved.


    In this way, the hard days will soon come to an end.


    And that evening, they came to a village.


    "Here......"


    walking in the front of the line, looking at the situation in front of him, he frowned and suddenly felt a little surprised.


    In front of my eyes is a very ordinary existence, surrounded by wooden houses, painted red around, looking a little bright.


    At a glance, this place seems to be very ordinary, there is nothing unusual, just an ordinary village.


    But for some reason, he felt that there was a strange feeling here.


    The surrounding buildings seem to be ordinary, but the place in front of us is lifeless. At a glance, it looks like a dead place where no one lives.


    It''s weird.


    "My lord..."


    next to hedosiri, Lamu slowly stepped forward, looked around at the sky, and then said, "it''s almost evening."


    "That''s the time."


    He nodded, thought for a moment, and went in with the man behind him.


    Today''s weather is cool, not too hot, not too cold.


    But sleeping out is not comfortable, especially for those girls.


    Now that there are ready-made houses, it would be a pity not to make use of them.


    So he took people into it.


    Only at this time did he see the details here.


    The appearance of the four places is very old and dusty. It seems that no one has lived here for a long time.


    It looks like an ordinary abandoned village. There''s nothing unusual about it. It''s very common at a glance.


    "Is it an illusion?"


    After examining the surroundings, and recalling the feeling he had just felt, the thought flashed through him.


    He had checked around, but there was no abnormality around. Everything seemed to be his illusion.


    However, even so, out of caution, he still did not agree to the girls'' request for a room for one person, so that they all stayed together, not too far away.


    Chen Heng''s house is also arranged on one side, not too far away from other people.

 Chapter 265

    At night, people everywhere have gone to sleep quietly.


    It''s midnight now. It''s gloomy everywhere. On the sky, a touch of silver moon is hanging high. It''s just hanging in that place, spreading a light silver light there.


    At this moment, this originally peaceful mountain village seems very dead and quiet, there is no movement around, like a dead place.


    Only occasionally, but also can see some fuzzy figure.


    It is a black shadow, standing around, also don''t know from where, now standing in every corner of the room, looking around.


    If you look closer, you will find that these are people, but their appearance seems to be different from that of ordinary people. They not only look pale, but also emit a strange smell.


    Standing in front of them, they watched the scene in the room.


    In the room, Chen Heng and other people''s appearance show in front of them, every move is watched by them.


    They watched the movements of the people in the room, their faces were very cold, and their eyes were dead. There was no emotion or appearance of the living in them. They were not like living people, but like dead bodies.


    They watched the travelers who came here by mistake, but they did nothing more.


    Above the sky, a silver moon is hanging high, showing its brilliance at this moment.


    Just don''t know whether illusion, in mid air, as time goes by, the silver moon, it seems inexplicable to emerge a trace of blood.


    Everything is very hazy, very special.


    If you look at it from a distance, you will find a very astonishing situation.


    In the outside world, where the village used to be, everything is gone now.


    In this place, there are no abandoned villages, and there are no traces of the past.


    It seems to be an ordinary place. There is no trace of any residents living here.


    Drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip.


    In the room, listening to the sound, Chen Heng quietly opened his eyes.


    The layout of the room was very simple. He was lying on a bed full of straw, wearing the same clothes as before.


    However, compared with other people, he seems to be sleeping, just meditating.


    For the wizard, meditation can replace sleep to a certain extent, and even the effect is much better.


    What''s more, Chen Heng is still in a dangerous situation at the moment. If he puts down all his vigilance and sleeps so easily, his heart will be too big.


    So, he seems to be sleeping, but actually he is awake all the time.


    "It''s not raining..."


    Chen Heng got up from the head of the bed and looked at the outside world. Subconsciously, he frowned.


    Di la... Di la......


    in the outside world, the sound of Di La Di LA has not stopped, and it is still very clear in his ear.


    But obviously it didn''t rain outside.


    So where does the sound of water drop come from?


    Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart, then stood up silently and stood up from the head of the bed.


    From just now on, he clearly felt the changes around here.


    The negative energy nearby is much stronger than before.


    This is obviously not normal.


    And now, there are those inexplicable voices.


    Chen Heng''s face was calm. All kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart and he stood up in silence.


    He got out of bed, got up and went to the gate, then slowly extended his hand.


    The outside world, one by one with a cold face, stands and stares at Chen Heng coldly at the moment.


    At the moment, they smile when they see Chen Heng''s action.


    It''s a smile, but it''s actually a little scary.


    There is not only no ordinary people''s softness and ease, but also a kind of suffocating pressure and inexplicable influence, which makes people feel flustered and scared.


    Under their gaze, Chen Heng stretched out his hand and seemed ready to push the door open.


    Looking at this scene, the smile on the faces of those figures became more obvious, and their eyes gradually became scarlet, as if they were preparing for something.


    Just the next moment, under their gaze, Chen Heng seems to suddenly feel something. His outstretched hand suddenly stops.


    "Inexplicable breath......"


    standing in the same place, feeling the Qi that just flashed by, Chen Heng murmured to himself.


    Just now, he felt a kind of abnormality.


    That is a kind of particularly obvious Yin cold feeling, from everywhere, feel very bad.It felt like there were countless pairs of eyes around him, staring at him at the moment.


    This unusual performance is obviously not an illusion.


    Although most of his strength has been lost, Chen Heng has not reached the point of hallucination.


    This place, it''s weird.


    The idea flashed through his mind.


    In front of him, the dilapidated wooden door stood there, like dividing the world into two different regions. It also made people feel frightened and uneasy.


    The outside world, I don''t know when, bursts of breeze came. At first, it was OK. It was just a simple wind, but later it became more and more fierce, as if to blow this wooden door open directly.


    To this, Chen Heng did not have the slightest accident, just turned around to have a look.


    In front of him, the old wooden door was rickety, and the lock looked fragile, as if it might break at any time.


    It seems that as long as someone pushes it gently, the door can be completely knocked down.


    But even so, the door still didn''t fall down. Even though it was rickety, it still stood firm and never blew open.


    It''s very strong.


    If someone else is here, I''m afraid I''m already very scared. I can''t help doing something.


    Chen Heng seems very calm, just looking at the situation in front of him.


    Just watching for a moment, not long after, the outside wind suddenly stopped.


    It''s like being pressed the pause button. The wind was as strong as before. Now it suddenly stops and calms down.


    All of a sudden, they fell into a kind of quiet, from one extreme to the other.


    If an ordinary person is here, I''m afraid he will be scared to death at this time.


    But Chen Heng just looked at it, and there was no accident.


    Outside the door, after the wind, a burst of footsteps suddenly came, at this moment.


    Simply listening to the footsteps, you can hear that these people''s footsteps are very messy, and full of panic, looking a little panic.


    "There''s something wrong, ikedo!"


    Outside, a low voice came from the door, which belonged to Theodosius.


    He ran over from the outside. His footsteps were very fast. He quickly went to the outside of Chen Heng''s house, where he kept beating the door of his room: "the people of Oro have come here, we must leave here as soon as possible."


    "Come out quickly, we must evacuate now!"


    His voice was rapid, and he seemed very anxious indeed, and he spoke out loud there.


    While talking, he kept beating the door of the room, trying to let Chen Heng open the door and let him in.


    "The door of the room is unlocked."


    Inside the room, Chen Heng''s voice went out and out.


    Sitting on his straw bed, Chen Heng raised his head and looked at the outside world: "if you want to come in, come in directly."


    In front of the house is not tight, through some cracks, Chen Heng can see the scene outside at the moment.


    Outside the wooden door, a tall young man was standing there. From the simple appearance, it was indeed the appearance of hedosiri.


    However, compared with the day time, his face seemed to be a lot paler, and he didn''t look the slightest color of blood, but with his flustered and hasty expression, it didn''t seem so conspicuous.


    It''s night now, and ordinary people won''t notice this detail.


    Outside the door, listening to Chen Heng''s voice, he duoxili was stunned. He didn''t seem to expect this answer.


    But soon, he responded and slapped his hands harder.


    "I''m not kidding you, ekdo!"


    His face is urgent, a serious appearance: "Auror''s people have come, we don''t go, I''m afraid it''s too late."


    He called again, only this time without any response.


    Chen Heng sat there, looking at the figure that loomed outside, ignoring each other''s meaning.


    At the moment, they smile when they see Chen Heng''s action.


    It''s a smile, but it''s actually a little scary.


    There is not only no ordinary people''s softness and ease, but also a kind of suffocating pressure and inexplicable influence, which makes people feel flustered and scared.


    Under their gaze, Chen Heng stretched out his hand and seemed ready to push the door open.


    Looking at this scene, the smile on the faces of those figures became more obvious, and their eyes gradually became scarlet, as if they were preparing for something.


    Just the next moment, under their gaze, Chen Heng seems to suddenly feel something. His outstretched hand suddenly stops.


    "Inexplicable breath......"


    standing in the same place, feeling the Qi that just flashed by, Chen Heng murmured to himself.Just now, he felt a kind of abnormality.


    That is a kind of particularly obvious Yin cold feeling, from everywhere, feel very bad.


    It felt like there were countless pairs of eyes around him, staring at him at the moment.


    This unusual performance is obviously not an illusion.


    Although most of his strength has been lost, Chen Heng has not reached the point of hallucination.


    This place, it''s weird.


    The idea flashed through his mind.


    In front of him, the dilapidated wooden door stood there, like dividing the world into two different regions. It also made people feel frightened and uneasy.


    The outside world, I don''t know when, bursts of breeze came. At first, it was OK. It was just a simple wind, but later it became more and more fierce, as if to blow this wooden door open directly.


    To this, Chen Heng did not have the slightest accident, just turned around to have a look.


    In front of him, the old wooden door was rickety, and the lock looked fragile, as if it might break at any time.


    It seems that as long as someone pushes it gently, the door can be completely knocked down.


    But even so, the door still didn''t fall down. Even though it was rickety, it still stood firm and never blew open.


    It''s very strong.


    If someone else is here, I''m afraid I''m already very scared. I can''t help doing something.


    Chen Heng seems very calm, just looking at the situation in front of him.


    Just watching for a moment, not long after, the outside wind suddenly stopped.


    It''s like being pressed the pause button. The wind was as strong as before. Now it suddenly stops and calms down.


    All of a sudden, they fell into a kind of quiet, from one extreme to the other.


    If an ordinary person is here, I''m afraid he will be scared to death at this time.


    But Chen Heng just looked at it, and there was no accident.


    Outside the door, after the wind, a burst of footsteps suddenly came, at this moment.


    Simply listening to the footsteps, you can hear that these people''s footsteps are very messy, and full of panic, looking a little panic.


    "There''s something wrong, ikedo!"


    Outside, a low voice came from the door, which belonged to Theodosius.


    He ran over from the outside. His footsteps were very fast. He quickly went to the outside of Chen Heng''s house, where he kept beating the door of his room: "the people of Oro have come here, we must leave here as soon as possible."


    "Come out quickly, we must evacuate now!"


    His voice was rapid, and he seemed very anxious indeed, and he spoke out loud there.


    While talking, he kept beating the door of the room, trying to let Chen Heng open the door and let him in.


    "The door of the room is unlocked."


    Inside the room, Chen Heng''s voice went out and out.


    Sitting on his straw bed, Chen Heng raised his head and looked at the outside world: "if you want to come in, come in directly."


    In front of the house is not tight, through some cracks, Chen Heng can see the scene outside at the moment.


    Outside the wooden door, a tall young man was standing there. From the simple appearance, it was indeed the appearance of hedosiri.


    However, compared with the day time, his face seemed to be a lot paler, and he didn''t look the slightest color of blood, but with his flustered and hasty expression, it didn''t seem so conspicuous.


    It''s night now, and ordinary people won''t notice this detail.


    Outside the door, listening to Chen Heng''s voice, he duoxili was stunned. He didn''t seem to expect this answer.


    But soon, he responded and slapped his hands harder.


    "I''m not kidding you, ekdo!"


    His face is urgent, a serious appearance: "Auror''s people have come, we don''t go, I''m afraid it''s too late."


    He called again, only this time without any response.


    Chen Heng sat there, looking at the figure that loomed outside, ignoring each other''s meaning.

 Chapter 266

    In front of the body, a sound of feet slowly sounded.


    It seems that the man in the room can''t help but get ready to come out.


    Feeling this, hedosiri had a smile on his face and looked very cold and terrible.


    Under the shadow of the night, his figure was dark, just like an ordinary shadow. There was nothing strange about it.


    If ordinary people look at it, they may directly ignore the past and treat it as a shadow.


    But at this time, it seems to feel the sound of footsteps coming from inside, and the shadow is gradually distorted and deformed.


    His face gradually became ferocious, his face was full of excitement, and his eyes gradually rose a little scarlet light, as if he had some murders.


    It seems to be particularly terrifying and ferocious.


    The place was quiet, and no sound could be heard everywhere, except the sound of footsteps coming from the front.


    If ordinary people stay here, they will feel that the sound of footsteps is very regular and calm, sounds very gentle, with a unique sense of melody.


    As the sound of the footsteps approached, the face of herdorsily became more and more distorted and terrifying.


    One step, two steps, three steps...


    step by step, the figure gradually approached.


    Then, at last, the door opened.


    A thin palm opens the door in front of you, and it opens here.


    At this moment, with the opening of the door, hedosiris was full of excitement and joy. He could hardly restrain his impulse and excitement. He wanted to rush up and tear the man to pieces.


    It''s just that soon, he froze.


    In the room, an old wooden door opened, revealing the scene behind.


    It''s just that there''s nothing there.


    The room was empty and nothing existed.


    It''s like the man inside is missing now.


    But how is that possible?


    How can a good person disappear again?


    He was puzzled, and his body froze.


    Just the next moment, a strange feeling suddenly hit.


    An inexplicable sense of pain from the chest before the spread, and then slowly upward, emerging.


    Feeling this strange feeling, he raised his head subconsciously and looked at his chest.


    Then he was stunned.


    I saw that there, a silver sword had penetrated his whole chest and poked it out from his chest.


    All of a sudden, he just froze, then turned back.


    I saw behind him, I do not know when, a young figure appeared, standing there at the moment.


    The young man was handsome and dressed in rags. Now he was standing there, looking at him, and his face was very calm.


    In his hand, he held a silver dagger with blood on it.


    "You


    He duoxili stood in the same place, looking at the young man in front of him. His face was full of ferocity and incomprehension.


    At this time, he seemed to realize something, and a trace of fear flashed in his eyes.


    "Why?"


    He struggled to speak, as if to say something.


    Just the next moment, silver flash.


    With the bloom of an inexplicable force, the body of hedosiri exploded and became a piece of meat.


    Bang! Bang!


    A piece of meat splashed and fell in various places.


    as like as two peas in the same place, he rolled on the ground, and at the moment he had a look that was too grim and unbelievable.


    In this regard, Chen Heng''s performance is very calm, just quietly waved.


    In his hands, the silver sword turned into mana and slowly spread to everywhere.


    Then he turned and looked not far away.


    In front of the body, the silver moonlight spreads, shining here bright and bright.


    Chen Heng looks at the front and looks at the scene in front of him. He doesn''t say much but turns around.


    He turned straight around and walked to the side room.


    One side of the room, which is also very dark, there is no light.


    Only through the silver moonlight, Chen Heng can clearly see that there is no one in the room.


    Before those people seem to disappear in general, do not know where to go.


    "It''s gone..."


    Chen Heng recalled the feeling of just now.


    Strictly speaking, since he came here, he has never had sleep. Instead, he has tried to increase his spirit by replacing sleep with meditation.


    In the state of meditation, he should be very sensitive to the changes around him, and any wind and grass should be known for the first time.In fact, it is.


    But even so, he didn''t realize when the changes around him started.


    In his previous impression, everything seemed very ordinary and there was no problem.


    Everything seems to change in the first time.


    But what is the reason?


    At this time, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, thinking to himself there.


    At present, I''m afraid he has been transferred.


    Without knowing it, he was transported to another place by some inexplicable power.


    In the whole process, he didn''t even disturb his telepathy.


    However, only this possibility can explain his current situation.


    If he had not been transferred, others would not have disappeared for no reason.


    Otherwise, even if they fall and die, they will at least make some sound, instead of making no sound like now.


    Obviously, there are still some problems.


    Chen Heng silently closed his eyes and fell into thinking.


    Drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip, drip.


    Listen to this voice, Chen Heng no special reaction, just standing here alone, standing silently.


    Behind him, an invisible big mouth opened.


    A drop of saliva from the corner of his mouth above the flow and down, dripping on the ground, issued a drop of sound.


    In this regard, Chen Heng does not seem to have any response.


    The next moment, a kind of change is inexplicable.


    Blood is flowing, inexplicable power breeding, began to emerge.


    Then, the huge mouth suddenly bit down. At this time, it began to close. It seemed that it wanted to swallow Chen Heng directly and eat him.


    Bang!


    A burst of violent voice burst, in situ, do not know when, Chen Heng''s figure has disappeared.


    It seemed to feel something. The big mouth growled and let out a roar.


    It''s just the next moment, a huge explosion of power.


    In the same place, with the breath of mana, a little bit of fire is in the air. From then on, it ripples. Finally, it directly covers the huge mouth in front of it and makes it swallowed by the fire.


    In the end, the huge power is inspiring, and the breath of terror is rippling.


    This inexplicable creature was enveloped by the great power, and now it sent out a series of laments, as if it had suffered extremely severe pain.


    Behind him, Chen Heng''s figure reappeared. Now, step by step, he came here slowly.


    At this time, the appearance of the creature in front of him was shown in his eyes.


    From Chen Heng''s point of view, the appearance of this creature is undoubtedly very strange. Although the whole body is not too big, the mouth is extremely terrible and huge, almost three meters high.


    The whole body looks very deformed.


    On the other hand, an inexplicable twisted force emerged, isolating Chen Heng''s peep, making Chen Heng''s mental power unable to continue to explore and go down, and unable to understand the biological structure.


    But that''s nothing.


    Left and right is just a mutant.


    There should be a lot of such things in this place.


    Chen Heng stood alone in the same place, silently watching the flame burning in front of him.


    The fire caused by the spell cast by mana is not so easy to extinguish.


    As long as Chen Heng''s mana is enough, the flame will hardly stop and will burn all the time.


    So, in Chen Heng''s ear, that kind of scream almost did not stop, all the time in his ear, almost can''t skip.


    If you listen carefully, you can find that there is an inexplicable meaning in this scream, an inexplicable force that can affect people''s spirit.


    If an ordinary person stands here for a long time and listens to the voice of this monster, his spirit will be distorted and affected by each other in an instant.


    At that time, even if the body is intact, I''m afraid there will be a lot of mental problems.


    However, for Chen Heng, this naturally does not matter.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng silently watched the flame burning in front of him, then turned around and looked into the distance.


    In his induction, there seems to be a faint breath surging, as if something is going to run out.


    However, this is just now.


    With Chen Heng''s continuous actions, and the monsters in front of him constantly scream, the previous things seem to have stopped their own actions, and no apostles continue to run out.


    It seems that I was scared.


    "Are monsters afraid, too?"


    Chen Heng looked at the scene with great interest, then waved his hand casually.A suffocating mental force oppressed and fell down in an instant, crushing and dismembering the body structure of the monster.


    Just for a moment, the scream in front of me disappeared.


    The monster''s life completely disappeared, leaving only a gray dust, and an inexplicable black crystal.


    Looking at these things, Chen Heng thought for a moment, then stepped forward and tentatively picked up some of these black crystals.


    He has no other mind, just want to keep a little sample for later experiments.


    After all, this strange creature, even in this world, must not be easy to see.


    Everything it left behind, to some extent, is a valuable experiment.


    In a way, it''s also a hangover from being a wizard in the past.


    No matter what you see, you want to study it and make it clear.


    Only this time, the situation seems different.


    With Chen Heng picking up the black crystal in front of him, an inexplicable change began to occur.


    In front of him, a warm current suddenly emerged, pouring into Chen Heng''s body from the crystal in front of him.


    "Gain unknown higher energy, add a simulation point......"


    in front of you, a line of handwriting suddenly appears.


    Looking at the handwriting emerging in front of him, Chen Heng was stunned.


    "This can also be..."


    looking at the handwriting emerging in front of him, Chen Heng looks into his eyes.


    In his hands, the black crystal he had acquired was now changing.


    It''s like ice meets fire. In front of him, this black crystal is rapidly changing. It''s melting now. It''s like the power is being extracted by something.


    This kind of melting was slow at first, but it became faster and faster later.


    After melting, the power inside the crystal is extracted by the simulator, leaving behind the surrounding gray powder.


    A moment later, it didn''t take long for the crystal to disappear completely and turn into dust.


    And in front of Chen Heng, the message that emerged also changed.


    Simulation point: 57.


    In front of you, the message of the simulator emerges and shows itself.


    "One crystal, get 50 simulation points?"


    Looking at the figures emerging in front of him, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    Since the beginning of the shuttle, in order to enable him to transfer away and adapt to the new world rules, the simulation points in the simulator have already been exhausted, and they were all in the state of zero before.


    It has been a few days since Chen Heng came to this world.


    In the past few days, his simulation points rose to seven.


    In addition to these seven points, the remaining 50 simulation points were just added by the black crystal.


    Aware of this, Chen Heng immediately raised some interest.


    From the beginning to the present, Chen Heng has experienced several worlds and many different landscapes of the world.


    So far, he has found some tricks to make himself get more simulation points.


    But even so, if you want to directly increase your simulation points, this kind of thing does not exist.


    For the first time now.


    This surprised him and aroused a lot of interest.


    "Should it be said that it is worthy of the higher world?"


    At this moment, Chen Heng''s heart raised this idea.


    After going through the previous shuttle, he already knew that the essence of the simulation point was actually the embodiment of a higher energy.


    This kind of power is very high, its level is very high, reaching a point that Chen Heng can''t touch at the moment.


    In the past, Chen Heng did not find the means to directly supplement the simulation points, which is precisely because of this.


    After all, the level of simulation points is too high, and the ordinary means and power can not be directly supplemented.


    But in this world, we have found a way of direct supplement.


    Obviously, it''s because of different world classes.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng couldn''t help smiling.


    There is no doubt that this is good news.


    From the previous world to this world, at this stage, what he lacks most is simulation point.


    Without simulation points, he can''t use the simulator, and he can''t use the power of the simulator to increase his own power rapidly.


    But if there are enough simulation points, the situation will be very different.

 Chapter 267

    What can simulation points do?


    There are many answers to this question.


    The most basic, simulation point can be used to use the simulator, thus using the various functions of the simulator.


    In addition, after the previous shuttle, Chen Heng has already understood that the simulation point itself is actually a higher power.


    This kind of power is so high that it can not be obtained under ordinary circumstances. Only in the world can it be obtained.


    The simulator can get simulation points from the world, which is a very powerful ability in itself.


    Now, Chen Heng is surprised to find that in this world, there is something that can directly supplement simulation points for him.


    There is no doubt that the value of this kind of thing is very high, especially for Chen Heng.


    "I just don''t know what it is."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart. At this time, many ideas flashed in his heart inexplicably.


    At this time, he thought a lot.


    There is no doubt that the power of simulation points is very high.


    The ordinary force can''t reach the level of simulation point at all.


    But these monsters can.


    So, what is the essence of these monsters?


    In this instant, the idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    At this time, vigilance rose in his heart.


    In any case, those who can touch the simulation point, even if they look weak, must be high in essence.


    No matter what these monsters are, they are also extremely dangerous.


    It''s not as simple as it seems.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng turned and looked to one side.


    To be exact, look at the previous body.


    In front of him, the body had changed a lot.


    Before that, the body still kept the appearance of hedosiri, trying to confuse Chen Heng and let him walk out of the door.


    But at the moment, the monster''s appearance has already changed.


    Although he still kept the same appearance as before, his skin became very pale, and the whole body began to twist. It seemed that there was an inexplicable change, which began to produce at this moment.


    A strange and inexplicable smell came from the corpse, which made Chen Heng frown secretly.


    So he frowned and then waved.


    The mana is surging.


    The inexplicable flame began to burn.


    Just in an instant, this corpse was ignited by the fire and began to burn in front of Chen Heng''s eyes.


    A charred smell from the front of the body, with a unique meat flavor.


    Ah!!


    A moment later, an inexplicable scream came from the front, with a strong unwillingness, spread out at the moment, like the roar before death, especially terrifying and terrifying.


    Chen Heng stood there alone, not caring about the roar coming from him.


    A moment later, the flame in front of me burned out, turned into dust and fell directly on the ground.


    But in the dust, there is also a piece of black crystal lying on the ground, which looks very conspicuous.


    The crystal is black, and its appearance is similar to that of the previous one, which is the general appearance.


    But compared with the previous one, this crystal is much smaller, as if the power contained in it is smaller.


    In this regard, Chen Heng''s face showed a happy look, and then stepped forward and directly grasped it in the palm of his hand.


    There was a faint warm current.


    With Chen Heng''s action, the black crystal in front of him begins to melt, and finally becomes another appearance.


    Light gray dust fell on the ground, just like ordinary dust, directly spread out.


    Simulation point: 87.


    In front of the body, the familiar simulation interface is displayed again.


    As before, this black crystal once again added some simulation points to Chen Heng.


    However, compared with the previous one, the simulation points added by this crystal to Chen Heng are less, only 30 points.


    But that''s not bad.


    It''s a good start.


    Looking at the number of analog points emerging in front of him, Chen Heng smiles.


    From shuttling to the world, this is the first good news he got.


    Standing in the same place, he thought for a moment, then found something to collect all the dust on the ground.


    From the previous situation, the essence of these monsters may be very high, and the things left by their corpses may also have different uses.


    In this case, it will be collected conveniently to see if it can be used for other purposes.


    After that, Chen hengcai got up and walked towards the outside world.He tentatively forward, ready to look into the other several people''s room.


    But there is no doubt that in other rooms, the people in them are also missing.


    In this way, all the people except himself were cut off and didn''t know where to go.


    I don''t know whether I''m dead or still alive.


    "This feeling..."


    in the same place, Chen Heng groped around and then frowned.


    After going around, he found something.


    In front of this place, around the corner, it seems that there are some things, still left.


    It was a hidden altar, on which all kinds of runes appeared to be unique characters.


    These are divine texts, which seem to be used by the priests in this world when they hold sacrifices. Only the priests who serve the gods will learn them.


    In the past, Chen Heng had seen it in the temple of offering sacrifices to the goddess of moonlight.


    But I didn''t expect to see it again in this place.


    "Related to the sacrifice of gods?"


    In a flash, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, and an unknown premonition rose in his heart.


    In this world, God has long been silent, but there are countless relics, even things left behind.


    And these things often mean trouble.


    If the place in front of them is really the place where a God once sacrificed, then this time, they will be in trouble.


    Think of here, Chen Heng heart a jump.


    Just then, a sound came from the outside.


    It was the sound of footsteps. It sounded very urgent. It seemed very anxious. I didn''t know who it was and what it was doing.


    And the sound seems to come from outside the village.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng subconsciously raised his head and looked to the outside world.


    Only in the outside world, the hazy fog rises.


    A figure from the outside, seems to be running, look like this, seems to be towards Chen Heng here.


    But if you look closely, you will find that this is not the case.


    The man was running around the outside world, being chased by something.


    And he ran all the way, occasionally, he would come to Chen Heng, but he couldn''t get to Chen Heng.


    "What is this...


    looking at the scene in front of him, Chen Heng frowned.


    Then he seemed to think of something and raised his head abruptly.


    Ahead, the fog is still rising, but in the fog, a huge, ferocious monster seems to be emerging, its body looming in front of Chen Heng.


    A strong sense of suffocation emerged, accompanied by a sense of extreme danger.


    At this time, Chen Heng had an inexplicable premonition in his heart.


    If you don''t solve that monster as soon as possible, when that monster solves another person, I''m afraid the next one will be him.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng frowned, then silently stepped forward.


    Thick fog was rising.


    A faint hazy feeling emerged and enveloped all around.


    At this moment, Chen Heng can feel a sense of suffocation. A kind of terrible pressure is pressing on him. It seems that he wants to kill him directly.


    However, this feeling is just a flash.


    After a while, Chen Heng opened his eyes again and looked forward.


    There, a huge and ferocious monster stood.


    Compared with the two monsters Chen Heng met before, this one is more powerful and more oppressive.


    Its whole body is spread out, at least five or six meters tall, looks like a meat mountain in general, especially afraid.


    That kind of suffocating oppressive feeling rises from the heart, giving people a kind of extra terrifying, extra terrifying feeling.


    In front of us, what this monster is doing is nothing else but chasing and killing.


    He was walking around there, chasing a figure.


    In front of him, he dodged around, trying to avoid the attack of this terrible monster.


    In his arms, Ramu''s figure can be seen vaguely. Now he is held by hedosiri and dodges around.


    It seems that their situation is very bad.


    But it is.


    The monster in front of us is very powerful and has reached a new standard.


    Even if Chen Heng had to deal with such a fierce monster, it would take a lot of effort, let alone other people.


    If Chen Heng doesn''t do it, after a moment, the two people in front of him will be killed directly. There is no other possibility.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng secretly shakes his head and goes forward in silence.In front of him, he smashed the house in front of him with a blow. The tall meat mountain roared and wanted to pursue him.


    But at this time, his body suddenly, it seems to feel something in general, began to turn silently, looking behind.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The change of the monster in front of them attracted the attention of the two men.


    From the beginning to now, this is the first time this monster has stopped its action.


    But whatever the situation, it''s a good thing.


    He stopped his steps, stood in place to rest, trying to recover his strength, in order to fight for more time.


    But the next moment, a startling scene emerged.


    Flames were burning all over the sky.


    In front of us, the flames rose out of thin air, swirling and burning above the huge monster''s body.


    Just in the blink of an eye, this huge ferocious monster turned into a huge flame giant, which was full of an inexplicable dark atmosphere.


    The flame is burning. In front of the body, the monster is still roaring. It seems to feel the pressure of terror. At the moment, the whole body is shaking, and there seems to be an inexplicable black smell rising on it. It appears at the moment.


    With all this, the monster roars, its voice is bigger and bigger, also more and more terrible.


    Roar!


    After a roar, a shock appeared.


    The huge monster quickly turned around, seemed to feel something and looked in a certain direction.


    Just the next moment, his voice suddenly stopped.


    A huge golden sword rose from the sky, directly through the huge monster''s whole chest, staring at the ground.


    The flame is still burning. Under the gaze of the two men, the monster is not willing to roar, trying to struggle to get up.


    The golden sword exudes a mysterious atmosphere, and the unique feeling is palpitating.


    In the mana, the eyes turned into a world of fire.


    A moment later, the monster completely disappeared, into a piece of fly ash.


    There is only one fire left in place, and the golden glow.


    "This is......"


    looking at the scene in front of him, he was speechless and had not yet reflected from the previous situation.


    Just the next moment, his heart slightly move, silently raised his head, looking forward to the body.


    There, a figure came slowly.


    The figure is not tall. At a glance, it is just a teenager. The whole person looks very young.


    He had a handsome face, and came directly on the golden flame, which was very dignified and sacred.


    And their appearance made them feel very familiar.


    "Ikedo..."


    looking at the man coming in front of him, he was completely stunned and called out his name.


    He didn''t think of the scene in front of him.


    Previously, although he was a companion in a sense, Chen Heng did not show too much abnormality.


    Just all of a sudden, the other side has changed, become so fast.


    It''s amazing.


    Chen Heng didn''t care about the astonishment and accident of the two.


    Approaching here from a distance, he did not worry about anything. He went directly into the fire and searched for it.


    With a sweep of mental power, a black crystal stone was quickly found by him and spontaneously flew to his palm.


    A familiar touch emerges.


    Feeling that kind of unique feeling, Chen Heng''s face suddenly showed a smile, and his heart was filled with joy.


    With the power of the simulator, the crystal stone in the palm of the hand was quickly drained and turned into a pile of dust.


    Simulation point: 180.


    In front of the body, the data of the simulation point is displayed again.


    Big harvest.


    Looking at the analog point number in front of him, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    Compared with the two pieces of black crystal obtained before, this piece of black crystal in front of him provides Chen Heng with much more power.


    Nearly 100 analog points, even for Chen Heng, it is not a small number.


    For him at the moment, even more so.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng couldn''t help smiling, then turned around and looked in front of him.


    In the front, the two of them had already reacted.


    "Eckert?"


    Looking at Chen Heng standing in front of him, hedosiri hesitated for a moment, then opened his mouth and yelled.


    "It''s me."


    Listening to the voice, Chen Heng nodded.

 Chapter 268

    "It''s really you!"


    Not far away, listening to Chen Heng''s voice from a distance, hedosiri''s face suddenly showed a look of consternation.


    Before that, he thought that he was wrong and regarded others as Chen Heng.


    But now it seems that there is nothing wrong.


    The person in front of him is not others, but Chen Heng who walked with him before.


    It''s just that the change is not too big.


    Before that, Chen Heng followed them all the time. He was very humble and silent. There was nothing special at all.


    Although hedosiri has never despised the other side, it is undeniable that the other side''s previous performance is really mediocre.


    But now...


    in front of us, the pure flame is still burning. It starts to diffuse from all around and gradually begins to spread.


    And in that deep and huge flame, Chen Heng stood there alone, bathed in flames all over his body, and looked like a god reborn from the flame, which was particularly sacred and dignified.


    It''s totally different from the young man who was silent and didn''t dare to say more.


    Although they look the same, their appearance and temperament seem totally different.


    Looking at each other, at the first glance, hedosiri thought that Chen Heng had already been poisoned. At the moment, what was standing here was just a strange creature acting through the corpse of the other party.


    However, after observing each other carefully for a moment, he ruled out the possibility that the other party would be switched.


    "What''s the situation?"


    Ahead, Chen Heng''s voice came.


    After picking up the black crystal left by the giant of meat mountain, Chen Heng got up and looked at the two men in front of him. Then he asked, "are you ok?"


    "I''m nothing, but Lamu. In order to help me, I can''t stand up now."


    Said he, with a wry smile on his face.


    As he spoke, Chen Heng subconsciously turned around and looked at Lamu in his arms.


    In hedosiri''s arms, Lamu is now in a coma. It seems that he is influenced by some mysterious power, so he is in a deep sleep.


    "I can''t see that you are still a mage."


    In front of him, hedosiri spoke again, with a bitter smile on his face: "if you can use this kind of powerful magic, you must be a mage above the second ring."


    "Why do people like you want to join our team?"


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of him, he subconsciously asked.


    "I said there was no reason, do you believe it?"


    Chen Heng did not answer the other side''s question, but spoke softly, saying so.


    "The letter."


    Said he, with a wry smile.


    Today''s situation, the strength of the other side is obviously superior to him.


    In this case, if the other party is not willing to disclose his purpose, what can he do?


    At this stage, the only thing he should be pleased with is that Chen Heng in front of him doesn''t seem to have any aversion towards them.


    Of course, it can also be an illusion.


    But in any case, that''s all he can say.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid I don''t know what is waiting for him.


    Chen Heng just nodded his head and then said, "master Erhuan?"


    "What does that mean? What are the evaluation criteria of mages? "


    He asked, looking with interest at the man in front of him.


    For his part of the details, Chen Heng did not cover up the meaning.


    If you don''t understand something, just ask directly.


    Anyway, judging from the current situation, the strength of the two men is far less than that of him. If you want to control them, it should not be difficult.


    This thought flashed through his mind, and then he asked calmly, hoping to understand the extraordinary system of the world.


    Although inheriting the memory from the predecessor, the predecessor of this body is not an extraordinary person. He does not know much about some deep secrets of the world.


    If we know something about the power of the life knight and the body, then the system of the mage and the body are totally unknown.


    In this world, the number of mages is much less than that of life knights, and many of them are mysterious.


    Through the memory of his predecessor, Chen Heng only knows that the mages in this world have all kinds of unique strength that life Knights don''t have. At the same time, their strength is also very strong, no less than life knights.


    In addition to this, for others, this body is not understood.


    In front of him, Theodosius came just in time.


    Facing Chen Heng''s line of sight, listening to Chen Heng''s words, he duoxili seems to be a little surprised."You don''t know?"


    He seems to be a bit surprised. He doesn''t understand why Chen Heng doesn''t even know these common sense.


    "Are you a warlock?"


    Suddenly, he seems to be aware of something. At the moment, he raises his head again and looks at Chen Heng in front of him. His face is uncertain. It seems that he has a new guess.


    "Is your strength suddenly acquired?"


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of him, he seriously asked.


    Listen to this words, Chen Heng pour is Leng Leng, then after thinking for a moment, slowly nodded.


    Strictly speaking, his strength was acquired suddenly.


    If not for Chen Heng''s coming, I''m afraid this body would still be a thoroughly weak chicken as before.


    After Chen Heng came, he became like this.


    This is called sudden acquisition, which seems reasonable.


    So he hesitated for a moment, then nodded.


    "It is."


    In front of him, looking at Chen Heng, hedosiri suddenly got excited: "sure enough, there is a legend of God''s blood in the hattim family. This legend is true."


    "The reason why you can obtain such power at the moment is that you must have awakened the divine blood in your body, so you have obtained part of the original divine power."


    He said so loudly, looking excited.


    "Awakening? God''s blood


    Chen Heng frowned, then seemed to realize something, subconsciously raised his head.


    On the other side, he raised his head and looked at Chen Heng. At the moment, his eyes were brighter than ever.


    "That''s right."


    Facing Chen Heng''s sight, he nodded and said: "the so-called Warlock is a kind of person who awakens his own blood and becomes stronger and stronger by excavating the powerful potential of blood in his body."


    "As a warlock, he must have noble and powerful blood, which is the highest honor."


    In front of Chen Heng''s body, he duoxili''s face was excited, and now he spoke seriously.

 Chapter 269

    "Supreme honor?"


    Listening to the words in front of him, Chen Heng frowned.


    He had gone through many places and seen many things. He didn''t respond at all to the so-called supreme honor.


    However, from his explanation, he probably understood what kind of people warlocks were.


    The so-called warlocks are a group of people who have awakened the power of their ancestors.


    The child born by man is still man, and the child born by dragon is also dragon.


    Blood will contain the power left by the ancestors, for this, Chen Heng as early as a long time ago, it is very clear.


    The so-called warlocks are a group of people who have awakened the high energy blood in their bodies and thus gained great power.


    It doesn''t sound like much.


    In Chen Heng''s view, it''s just the existence of those rich second generation.


    Nothing special.


    There are similar phenomena in the wizarding world, but they are not mainstream and have little influence.


    But in this world, the so-called warlocks are a very noble group of people.


    Because there are gods in this world.


    In Chen Heng''s view, the so-called gods are certainly not omniscient creatures, but there is no doubt that they can be regarded as gods by many mortals. The essence of the power of those gods in this world is undoubtedly extremely powerful.


    Because God is powerful, those who inherit the existence of God''s blood will naturally become extremely powerful.


    Because of this, in this world, the so-called Warlock is absolutely a symbol of honor and strength.


    It''s no wonder that in front of him, there will be such a side effect.


    You know, the hadim family is just one of the blood of many gods, whose blood originates from a God.


    If Chen Hengru really becomes a warlock, there is no doubt that he will inherit part of the power of the gods in the past.


    And God, in this world, means honor and strength.


    Think of here, Chen Heng heart flashed a little clear, finally clear the clue.


    "Don''t look at me like that."


    Looking at hedosiri in front of him and feeling the sight of the other side, Chen Heng shook his head helplessly: "I just got part of the strength. It''s not certain that I have awakened the power of blood."


    "Besides, even if I really wake up to the power of blood, it is uncertain whether I wake up to the blood of God."


    He said calmly, looking at hesperi in front of him.


    "No, there''s no mistake."


    Compared with Chen Heng''s calmness, hedosiri''s reaction was very enthusiastic, even a little fanatical.


    Looking at Chen Heng, he said excitedly: "there is more than the blood of gods in the Hatim family, but it must be the blood of legend that can achieve such a powerful power just after awakening."


    "And this is probably the blood of the gods."


    He looked at Chen Heng in front of him, his eyes full of excitement.


    Facing the sight of hedosiri, Chen Heng''s mouth drew. At this time, he didn''t know what to say.


    "What''s more, the power of fire you just exerted just coincides with the power of the God of the end of fire."


    Just at this time, in front of him, he continued to open his mouth and gave Chen Heng a mending knife.


    Voice down, Chen Heng Zhang mouth, subconsciously want to explain some, but then just sigh, nothing to say.


    He had realized that it was no use saying anything now.


    He would like to say that the power of fire just now does not come from blood, but just a fire.


    If the other party wants to, he can also demonstrate other forces to the other party, not just the flame.


    But obviously, even if Chen Heng said that, the other party would not believe it.


    Even, it will make up for itself.


    Moreover, at this time, Chen Heng also realized that the other side''s statement was not without benefits to him.


    Anyway, it''s a world that values blood and birth.


    Having a good family background is very important for one''s development.


    And in this world, what origin can be equal to an awakener who awakens the blood of God?


    Awakened the God blood, even if only some weak God blood, it is also extremely noble, in this world, much more noble than some so-called princes.


    Of course, according to the inertia of the world, most of the so-called princes in the world also contain the blood of gods.


    Most of the nobles in this world are like this. Some prominent nobles mostly contain the blood of powerful life.


    Think of here, Chen Heng did not continue to explain what, so let the other side say."What about the so-called mage?"


    Chen Heng sighed, then continued to open his mouth and asked, "you said before, master Erhuan?"


    In this world, besides the power of life, there is also the system of mages.


    Obviously, the hattim family, which the body''s predecessor belonged to, should know the mage very well.


    However, the predecessor of the body did not pay attention to these messages, and he was only one of the many heirs of Duke hattim, so he did not know much about these messages.


    That Chen Heng at the moment, also need to understand these things from the mouth of hedosiri.


    For Chen Heng''s question, hedosiri did not hide it. At the moment, he hastened to speak out what he knew.


    From his mouth, Chen Heng also has a general understanding of the world''s mages.


    The mages in this world seem to be a system created and perfected by the mage God and the goddess of magic.


    The God of MAGE creates the system of mage and brings the mage to the world. The goddess of magic inherits the spirit of the God of mage and creates a new system -- Magic net.


    The so-called magic net is not only the magic net covering the whole material world, but also the unique net of mana.


    Through meditation, the mage can contact the magic net, extract the magic from it, and host the magic from his meditation on the magic net, so as to cast it.


    "Wait a minute..."


    standing in the same place, listening to hedosiri''s words, Chen Heng frowned and realized one of the questions: "since the mage can rely on himself to cast his magic, why do he rely on the magic net?"


    "From your description, it seems that the so-called magic net still has restrictions on its use?"


    He frowned and said with some doubts.


    According to hedosiri, the magic cast by mages at every level seems to be limited.


    There are not only restrictions on the number of spells that can be cast at different levels, but also the number of spells that a mage can cast every day through magic net.


    So here''s the problem.


    Since there are so many restrictions, why do mages use the devil to cast their magic?


    For this question, Chen Heng has some doubts, so he looks at hedosiri in front of him.


    Only in the face of his problem, hedosiri can not explain.


    "Well, I don''t know..."


    hedosiri shook his head with a bitter smile, and then said, "it seems that it has always been like this since ancient times."


    Obviously, what he knows is also very limited.


    It''s normal, too.


    Although his previous identity is still high, he is not a mage after all. It''s good to know something about the secrets of a mage. How can he know so much about it.


    In fact, to know the difference between a magician and a mage, as well as the changes of the mage''s God and goddess of magic, he is already knowledgeable.


    Looking at the embarrassed hedosiri in front of him, Chen Heng nods and doesn''t embarrass him. He just signals the other side to continue.


    So he continued to speak.


    This time, he was talking about the level of mage.


    The rank of a mage is similar to that of a life knight. At first, he was an apprentice, and then he was a formal mage.


    Only a formal Yihuan mage can really cast a Yihuan mage, not just like an apprentice, who can only reluctantly cast some magic tricks.


    After the first ring mage, there are the second ring mage and the third ring mage.


    And so on, until master Jiuhuan.


    However, it is obvious that he has never met a high-level mage in his knowledge.


    "In fact, I''ve seen the strongest mage, and it''s just that I''ve seen a second ring mage casting magic on the battlefield."


    Standing in front of him, hedosiri showed a wry smile on his face and said to Chen Heng, "at that time, like you, he used a powerful spell to defeat a 200 year old elite army."


    "The second ring......"


    listening to the words of hedosiri, Chen Heng lowered his head and pondered for a moment.


    According to hedosiri, the reason why he thought Chen Heng was the second ring mage before was that he had seen a real second ring mage cast magic.


    At that time, the second ring mage was no less powerful than Chen Heng''s Magic now.


    And this sentence, in Chen Heng''s view, is another meaning.


    "Master Erhuan''s strength is not inferior to that of a formal wizard..."


    standing alone in the same place, Chen Heng''s mind flashed this idea.


    Although the power of his previous fire burst is not his current full strength, it is no less powerful than the magic cast by an official wizard.In this world, the magic power of the second ring mage is similar to this.


    From this point of view, the magic power of the second ring mage in this world is almost the same as that of the official wizard in the wizard world.


    At least in terms of spell power.


    I just don''t know what happened in other aspects.


    At the moment, many thoughts flashed in Chen Heng''s heart, thinking so.


    At this time, not far away, a faint chill appeared.


    Chen Heng subconsciously raised his head, looking to one side in a certain direction.


    From his point of view, you can clearly see that not far away from that place, a hazy mist rose.


    A brand-new cold force seems to be emerging, and it''s coming to the place where Chen Heng is.


    "This is..."


    an inexplicable sense of coldness emerged. Feeling this power, Chen Heng subconsciously frowned.


    The next moment, a mist surged forward, directly covering up the people in front of them, making all their figures disappear.


    In the fog, all perception is cut off.


    Even Chen Heng''s mental power seems to have been directly cut off by this unknown force.


    Feeling all this, he subconsciously turned around and looked to one side.


    There, the figures of herdorsily and herdorsily had disappeared. It seemed that they had suddenly disappeared.


    "It''s like this again..."


    the feeling in front of Chen Heng''s eyes brings him an inexplicable sense of seeing.


    Perhaps before that, he was also separated from hedosiris and others in this way.


    In the fog, all the connections are cut off, even the people who were originally in one position are also cut off by invisible forces and come to different places.


    It seems that there is some trouble.


    But now, there is no choice.


    Chen Heng frowned, hesitated a little, then stepped forward.


    Everywhere, the fog rose, and it was dark around. It seemed that there were shadows shuttling through the shadows.


    I feel extremely depressed.


    If the person here is an ordinary person, I''m afraid that his whole mind will be tense and even feel crazy at the moment.


    Because around here, there is an inexplicable force that seems to be able to influence people''s mind, make people''s spirit become crazy, and gradually become crazy.


    Chen Heng felt this kind of strength, inexplicably had a kind of feeling.


    He has an inexplicable premonition that the culprit of this incident may be about to appear in front of him.


    Feeling this feeling, he clenched his hand, and then continued to move forward, slowly toward the front.


    Time goes by slowly.


    Chen Heng kept walking forward. He didn''t know how long he had been walking.


    From time to time there came a sound and a sound of footsteps, as if someone were walking around.


    They are walking around, so wandering around Chen Heng, seems to be in the lurking, ready to wait for an opportunity to start, Chen Heng big pieces.


    At the same time, Chen Heng can feel that the power of distorting the mind is becoming more and more intense.


    Even with Chen Heng''s mental strength, he felt an extremely oppressive feeling.


    It can be imagined that if Chen Heng''s mental strength was not strong enough, I''m afraid he would not be able to come here at all.


    Further forward, Chen Heng slowly found that the surrounding scenery seems to have some new changes.


    Around, the originally dark and deep fog was gradually dissipating.


    The mist dispersed from all around, revealing the scene around.


    Unconsciously, Chen Heng came to an end of the channel.


    It''s dark all around. It''s piled up of dark stone slabs, with a unique dark tone and a power that can influence people''s hearts.


    Looking at the scene, Chen Heng paused and looked around.


    On the surrounding stone slabs, there are murals on those stone slabs, and there are patterns on them.


    These patterns are mostly people, but also a few, depicting some unique looking monsters, which looks very strange.


    There are monsters with three feet, a human head and a cow body. There are also soldiers with a big body but twisted lines.


    There are pictures on the stone walls.


    Looking at these pictures, unconsciously, Chen Heng''s face looks ugly.


    Great mental power is opening.


    In his reaction, the murals in front of him are not murals at all, but real monsters.


    Those monsters roared in the nothingness, and each of them sent out a huge breath. That kind of power almost distorted the nothingness, far beyond Chen Heng at the moment.I do not know when, it seems to have completely become a nihilistic world, there is no material existence everywhere, only a strong to the extreme of the spirit.


    Around Chen Heng, the huge mind turned into monsters, staring at him.


    They stare at Chen Heng with greed and desire in their eyes. They seem to want to take something from Chen Heng and devour his soul and body, so as to recover again.


    Just the next moment, Chen Heng''s body moves.


    At the best moment when his spirit is about to be engulfed and assimilated, Chen Heng suddenly raises his head and wakes up in an instant.


    "Damn it


    Looking back at the feeling just now, his face was a little livid.


    The situation just now is extremely dangerous.


    Just a little bit, his spirit will be affected by those inexplicable existence, engulfed.


    Once this is true, even if he can come back again, I am afraid that his spirit will not be able to remain pure. At least his character will change greatly and he will become another person.


    If so, even if he is not dead, he is almost dead.


    "What on earth is this place..."


    after a moment, Chen Heng looked back at the corridor in front of him, and the thought flashed in his heart: "which God is it related to?"


    At this moment, he recalled the previous altar, as well as the divine text.


    There is no doubt that the place in front of us has a lot to do with God. It is very likely that it is a relic left by which God.


    If so, the power left by the God''s terror, even if it is only a tiny bit, is also a great threat to Chen Heng at the moment.


    If you can, Chen Heng would like to turn around now and leave from this place.


    But obviously, by now, he has no choice.


    He really wants to leave this place, but even now, even if he wants to leave, he can''t find a way to leave.


    He can''t leave this place without solving what is in front of him.


    Even if you just stand here, it''s also a dead word.


    At the moment, Chen Heng can feel that, as time goes by, the stone slabs everywhere are changing.


    The power contained in it seems to be gradually awakening, and the evil will exudes inexplicable meaning, which is slowly watching him at the moment.


    It seems that it is Chen Heng''s fresh life that makes the dead living on these stone slabs begin to wake up.


    If you continue to stay in this place, it''s hard to guarantee that something dangerous will happen.


    For Chen Heng, today''s choice has been very clear.


    It''s just a choice to move on.

 Chapter 270

    "What are the things here..."


    looking ahead and feeling the palpitation coming from the front, Chen Heng frowned and the idea flashed through his heart.


    At this time, a bad idea flashed in his mind.


    As he continued to move forward, he continued to walk into the depth of the area in front of him, and the palpitation that existed before now became clearer and more obvious.


    Obviously, there is a strong force, accompanied by an extremely powerful majesty, so that Chen Heng does not feel trembling at the moment, and feels a strong sense of oppression.


    Even with the powerful spirit of a formal wizard, he felt a burst of terror in the face of the oppression of this powerful force, and even his body could not help shaking.


    There is no doubt that if it is not Chen Heng who is standing here at the moment, but hedosiri, or some other person, I am afraid that he will not be able to support himself and will fall in this place.


    Think of here, Chen Heng''s face a little ugly.


    He would face this situation here, but he didn''t know what occasion he was facing at the moment on the side of hedosiri.


    The thought flashed through his mind. At last, he took a deep breath and went on.


    In any case, under the current situation, he can only continue to move forward until he reaches the final end.


    He has no other choice.


    Time goes by slowly.


    In front of this place, Chen Heng walked for a long time.


    In this place, the passage of time seems to become extremely slow, so that Chen Heng even felt a little fuzzy for four weeks. He didn''t know how long it had been.


    A strange feeling appeared around.


    After arriving at a certain area, the surrounding environment seems to have some new changes.


    Walking on this land, Chen Heng looks around.


    At the moment, there are some differences in the stone slabs around here.


    On the original stone slab, it depicts a unique shape of the devil, like the living devil was captured and depicted on the stone slab.


    But at this point, the original stone slabs depicting demons have disappeared, and replaced by pieces of divine writings.


    On those stone slabs, all the characters are dense divine writings, which seem to tell something.


    Unfortunately, Chen Heng didn''t understand these divinities and didn''t understand what was recorded in them.


    Otherwise, it may be helpful to the situation in front of him.


    "Look at this, it''s really a relic left by a certain deity..."


    walking here, looking at the stone slabs depicting Shenwen all around, Chen Heng''s face was barely calm, and the idea flashed through his heart.


    From the previous signs, this place is mostly a relic left by a God.


    This kind of thing is widespread in the world.


    According to the memory of the predecessor, there are many gods in this world.


    In the past, when gods were active, gods spread miracles on the earth and spread their brilliance, thus creating many holy places related to gods.


    These holy places are influenced by the power of gods, so they have some unique power. Even in the past countless years, the power existing in them will not disappear and will continue to exist.


    These relics related to gods are also treasures for people today. If you are lucky, you can find many valuable things from them.


    It is even possible to find artifacts left behind by gods, even other precious objects.


    Just the same, for mortals, these relics also mean danger.


    The weight of God is very heavy in this world.


    Ordinary people are not qualified to face the God. Even if they just feel the breath of the God, they will be directly crushed by the power of the God. From the body to the soul, they will collapse and disappear.


    At present, Chen Heng does not know whether his luck is good or bad.


    There is no doubt that the relic of God means great value.


    But for him at the moment, it also means great danger.


    Of course, no matter what the final situation is, for Chen Heng, there is no choice now.


    Continue to move forward, in front, the pressure from the deep is stronger and stronger.


    Imperceptibly, Chen Heng''s consciousness began to blur gradually, and his sight seemed to be gradually blurred and no longer clear.


    All around the scenery changes, there are all kinds of vision in front of us.


    Among those scenes, there are magnificent palaces, beautiful women and huge armies standing in front of them.


    In that scene, he seems to be in it, incarnating into the supreme king, in a word, he can dominate the lives of countless people.It''s an extremely beautiful scene with a strong appeal.


    Chen Heng frowned and forced himself to break away from the scene.


    He knew in his heart that the scene before his eyes was in fact an illusion, which did not exist at all.


    If he really indulges in it and accepts it from his heart, he will be in danger.


    Ahead, the sense of suffocation is more and more powerful. Even with Chen Heng''s strong will and spirit, he can''t bear it.


    The spiritual power of the official wizard level is not worth mentioning at all under such a level of terror.


    If Chen Heng had not been a real king, his level was far above the official wizard, I''m afraid he would not have been able to support him now.


    But Rao is so hard.


    Continue to move forward, Chen Heng saw some other scenes.


    In front of him, when he came to a place, he saw some corpses.


    It was a mummy. It was supposed to be a human man, dressed in a gray robe, and now it was mostly rotten.


    This corpse was left by people who passed by. It has been lying in this place. I don''t know how long it has been.


    However, there is no doubt that the strength of this corpse must be very strong.


    It''s probably still above Chen Heng at the moment.


    Looking at the corpse, Chen Heng hesitated for a moment, then stopped temporarily and searched for a moment on the corpse.


    As soon as his hand touched the body, a change began to take place.


    On top of the body, the gray robe turned directly into fly ash and disappeared in place.


    All that''s left is a white bone.


    In this way, a long period of erosion has brought many things to the limit.


    Chen Heng looked down.


    There are still a few things left beside the body.


    that is as like as two peas of two black crystals. It looks very unique, just like the black crystal that Chen Heng had obtained from the outside.


    Looking at the black crystal, suddenly, Chen Heng moved in his heart and silently stretched out his hand.


    Sure enough, with the two pieces of black crystal in Chen Heng''s hand, a warm feeling poured into Chen Heng''s body.


    In his case, the simulator is working again, and the simulation points are increasing.


    Simulation point: 327.


    In front of the body, the familiar handwriting appears again, showing the change.


    Looking at the number displayed on the simulator, Chen Heng nodded and then continued to move forward.


    "It''s a pity."


    Before he left, he looked at the white bone in front of him with some regret.


    If he could, he actually wanted to take the body with him.


    To be able to go to the place in front of him, the strength of the corpse must not be inferior to that of him, or even more than that of him.


    The corpse left by a character of this level is also a rare material. If it can be taken out, it can be forged into a magic weapon.


    Unfortunately, the body is too big for Chen Heng to put.


    As for leaving with a corpse on his back, it was too conspicuous.


    Chen Heng thought about it and gave up.


    He went on, groping slowly.


    And as he continued to move forward, some bodies were found in the passage ahead.


    Among these corpses, some of them look fresh, and it seems that the time of death is not too long. Some of them are very exaggerated. Even the white bones have melted away and become a pile of bone powder at a touch.


    It seems that it took a long time for us to become like this.


    This also proves one thing to Chen Heng.


    The place in front of him seemed to exist for a longer time than he had imagined before.


    Of course, it may also be the unique strength of this passage that makes the environment here different from the outside world.


    After all, the body is in such a place, which is always affected by the unknown force, and the corrosion rate of the body is faster, which seems to be no big problem.


    For those bodies found along the road, Chen Heng did not hesitate and searched them all.


    It''s no big deal for him to touch the corpse.


    It''s not that he''s obsessed with cleanliness in his heart. He naturally doesn''t mind such obvious things that can bring benefits to himself.


    Among the corpses, most of them have been damaged with time. Even if some of them are left occasionally, most of them can''t be used any more. They have only a little value as raw materials.


    Of course, occasionally, Chen Heng can also find some black crystals from these corpses, draw strength from these crystals, and increase his simulation points.


    Unconsciously, the number of simulation points on him increased again, reaching 500.This is not a small gain.


    However, with Chen Heng continuing to move forward, slowly approaching the front, Chen Heng can feel that his will is gradually eroded, vaguely, there is a kind of particularly hazy feeling.


    This is the influence of the terrorist force ahead. The deeper it goes, the more terrifying it will be.


    In front of him, bursts of golden light flashed.


    The power of the simulator reappears, awakens Chen Heng from the obscurity and revives him from the darkness.


    "Dangerous..."


    awakened by the power of the simulator, Chen Heng opened his eyes and continued to look forward.


    The similar situation is not once or twice now.


    At this position, his spirit could not resist the erosion.


    Fortunately, with the growth of simulation points, the power of the simulator seems to be gradually recovering, and now it is active.


    Whenever Chen Heng is eroded by that force and is about to fall into deep darkness, the power of the simulator will emerge and take the initiative to wake him up.


    If not, Chen Heng would not have been able to support as early as before.


    And once he falls down in this place, his fate will not be much different from those white bones outside before.


    It''s just something new and fresh.


    "Is it over at last..."


    walking on the road, Chen Hengdun stopped walking and looked forward.


    In front of him, there was a golden gate, which now appeared in front of him.


    All around, originally full of in this passage, the powerful and peerless force, now also disappeared, it seems that it has never appeared in general.


    Obviously, this is the end of the previous passage and the final destination.


    Looking at the place in front of him, Chen Heng raised his head slightly, then jumped forward without hesitation.


    With a bang, the Golden Gate in front of him was directly pushed open by Chen Heng.


    The golden door opens here.


    The shining brilliance appeared, and then emerged.


    When the dazzling light around dissipated, Chen Heng saw the scene ahead.


    In front of him, behind the golden gate, was a world of nothingness.


    Above the world of nothingness, an altar.


    On the altar, there are many inscriptions and a huge head.


    This head is very huge. It''s just a head. It looks more than one meter high.


    It can be imagined that the predecessor of this skull must not be human, and it is much larger than normal human.


    Looking at the head in front of him, Chen Heng felt an inexplicable sense of suffocation.


    It was a breath of awe and suffocation.


    It''s extremely terrifying. It''s as noble as a God. The breath of suffocating terror is sent out here and felt by Chen Heng.


    Subconsciously, Chen Heng''s face became very pale. He went back a few steps and frowned at the head in front of him.


    "This is..."


    standing in the same place, his face was a little pale. Looking at the huge head in front of him, his face was inexplicable.


    By this time, he had realized something.


    It has been proved that this place is a relic related to gods.


    So this head in front of us is left by the gods in the past?


    Otherwise, why is it just a head with such breath and power?


    Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart, and then continued to look forward and carefully observed.


    As he looked at it carefully, many details of this head appeared in front of him.


    There seems to be a small crack on that head.


    That crack looks very sharp. It doesn''t seem to be naturally cracked. Instead, it seems to be caused by some sharp tool.


    Looking at this crack in front of him, Chen Heng''s body pauses and seems to think of something.


    A desire emerges from the heart.


    At the moment, looking at the head in front of him, Chen Heng felt inexplicably.


    A feeling of longing emerged from his mind, just like a person who has been hungry for a long time, suddenly seeing a table of delicious food, the inexplicable palpitation.


    And this kind of feeling, not from other, is from his soul.


    "This feeling..."


    feeling the palpitation in his heart, Chen Heng moved in his heart.


    In front of his eyes, the interface of the simulator emerged and flashed there.


    It seems to feel some kind of breath. At this moment, the simulator that had been silent and sleeping in Chen Heng''s body began to recover. It seems that what he felt is spontaneously manifesting.


    It seems that there is an inexplicable change.Feeling the throbbing in his heart, Chen Heng took a deep breath and then walked forward slowly.


    He walked slowly to the front, approached the altar, and then extended his hand.


    With his hand, the invisible sense of oppression began to increase. A suffocating force came from the head in front of him and pressed against Chen Heng''s body.


    Intense pain is emerging, spreading over the arm, coming.


    Just for a moment, the flesh and blood on Chen Heng''s arm broke away, and drops of blood fell to the ground. The original flesh and blood perfect arm directly became bones.


    Intense pain appeared all over the body, and the feeling came from the soul, as if he was going to die directly from the soul level.


    Feeling this feeling, Chen Heng bit his teeth and rushed up directly.


    He could feel that at the moment, the unknown force was surging, spreading from his arms, and soon to his whole body.


    At that time, his results will not be very good.


    Feeling this, Chen Heng no longer hesitated and rushed straight ahead.


    An arm turned into a white bone is pushed forward, completely driven by the last mental force.


    And in this process, before that invisible force spread.


    In a flash, Chen Heng''s body was eroded by this force and turned into a white bone.


    The white bones are dense, and all the flesh and blood in them have disappeared. It looks especially terrible and frightening.


    If ordinary people see it, they will be scared to sleep at the moment.


    But even so, the white bone was very firm, and a paw turned into white bone went forward.


    With a soft bang, the white bone and the head collided.


    Then, drastic changes are taking place.


    At the moment when Chen Heng''s body collided with the head in front of him, an invisible change began to appear.


    In front of him, the simulator''s golden light flickered, and this moment was extremely bright.


    "When he detects the power of the law, he begins to extract......"


    in front of him, lines of handwriting appear and float in front of Chen Heng''s eyes.


    Of course, at the moment Chen Heng has no eyes, only a little pure spirit, still tenacious.


    But with the surging of the simulator, the new power is surging up.


    A huge force rushed out from the front and poured into Chen Heng.


    In terms of quality alone, Chen Heng''s current strength is the strongest in the past.


    Moreover, it is extremely huge.


    In front of him, the brilliance of the simulator is constantly flashing. It seems that he is accepting this force and starting to turbulence.


    And at this moment, with this process, a new change is also beginning to occur.


    The golden flame is burning.


    The great power is surging. In the same place, under the golden flame, Chen Heng''s body is recovering.

 Chapter 271

    The golden flame is burning, and it starts to light here.


    There is nothingness everywhere, and the golden flames are covering this place completely at the moment. It turns this nothingness space into a world of flames, which is full of gold at a glance.


    Chen Heng is located in this golden flame world and reborn in this world.


    As time went by, he drew the strength of the head, and his whole body began to recover.


    Bang! Bang!


    A dull sound sounded here, especially loud, like the heartbeat of some huge creature, but it was exaggerated.


    Bursts of sound, like a giant''s heartbeat, like bursts of suffocating drums, that kind of sound almost suffocating, feel a fear.


    In the burning of the golden flame, the original white bone began to regenerate, and every inch of flesh and blood revived on the white bone, as if it had been reversed.


    At first, thin blood vessels appeared densely on the white bone, and then the rest of the flesh and organs began to reorganize here.


    There is no doubt that if someone else sees this scene, he will be stunned and shocked.


    A person who was just a white bone, only in a flash, then changed into a new look.


    I''m afraid it will be a shock if this matter is told.


    Chen Heng''s feeling at the moment is also very surprised.


    Before that, when his body disappeared, all the feelings above his body disappeared with the disappearance of his flesh and blood.


    At that time, he lost all feelings, such as pain, sadness, joy and other emotions, all disappeared, leaving only the last point of pure spirit still preserved on the corpse.


    But in the blink of an eye, things changed again.


    A new force poured into his body and blessed his corpse, making him restore his former appearance.


    Not only that.


    At the moment, Chen Heng can clearly feel the changes in his body.


    With a new force pouring into his body, his whole body has a new change.


    Although the strength has not changed, it is still the same as before, but the whole body has changed completely.


    The potential of the whole has been greatly improved, and it has been directly transformed by the previous force into a different shape.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng was silent for a moment, then suddenly looked up and looked to one side.


    Boom!


    With his gaze, in front of him, a golden flame began to burn, burning the nothingness around, and the force was particularly terrible.


    "This power..."


    looking at this scene, Chen Heng subconsciously frowned, feeling a little surprised.


    Just now, he did not use his own magic power, nor did he use any means.


    He just looked over there, then the thought flashed in his heart, and the front became what he was looking at.


    It looks like an instinct.


    It''s a kind of innate instinct, just like people are born to breathe and fish are born to swim.


    But this kind of ability, obviously is before Chen Heng does not have.


    Standing in the same place for a while, Chen Heng felt the change in himself.


    There is no doubt that after the previous reunion, his body has changed a lot.


    Chen Heng can feel that at the moment, there is a brand new power lurking in his body, and now it lurks in his body.


    Standing in the same place, after feeling for a long time, Chen Heng waved.


    In front of the body, a mirror condenses and appears.


    In the mirror, Chen Heng''s appearance appears at the moment.


    The image of a teenager is shown.


    In the mirror, the boy''s age is not too old, but he is only about sixteen or seventeen years old. His face is calm, and he looks very handsome. Although he is young, he has a full charm.


    On the center of his brow, a trace of fire appears, which seems to contain some unique power, and it can''t help looking away.


    A unique dignity, sacred breath from the youth body diffusion, accompanied by an inexplicable dignity.


    Overall, it has changed a lot.


    Looking at the figure emerging in the mirror, Chen Heng was also surprised.


    What is shown in the mirror is Chen Heng''s body.


    However, compared with before, Chen Heng''s appearance has changed a lot at the moment.


    Although it can still be seen that it was the person before, there are new changes in some details, which make people feel extraordinary at a glance.


    The most eye-catching is the flame mark in front of Chen Heng''s forehead, which is particularly eye-catching.


    "Mark of fire..."Looking at the imprint on his forehead, Chen Heng''s eyes slightly coagulated.


    If he remembers correctly, the family emblem of the hattim family from which he came seems to be a similar mark.


    Now, a similar mark appears on his forehead.


    Is it a coincidence?


    Not likely.


    At this time, Chen Heng recalled his previous words.


    At that time, because of Chen Heng''s performance, the other party mistakenly thought that he felt the divine blood hidden in the hadim family and became a noble blood awakener.


    This matter, in Chen Heng''s view, is just a misunderstanding.


    But now it seems to be coming true.


    It seems that because of the washing and baptism of the previous strength, Chen Heng''s blood hidden in his original body was activated, so that he had all kinds of power in his blood.


    Chen Heng before, of course, is not a blood awakener.


    But now Chen Heng is not necessarily.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng could not help shaking his head secretly.


    "It''s really troublesome..."


    the thought flashed through his mind, and then he continued to turn around and look forward.


    In front of him, above the altar, the head was still there.


    Just under Chen Heng''s gaze, there are many new changes on this head.


    After the previous changes, the power in this skull seems to have been absorbed, and now the overall color has changed, becoming particularly transparent.


    And under Chen Heng''s gaze, on the head, the previous crack clearly appeared, and now it seems to be more and more obvious.


    With a slight click, the head in front of us cracked and a crack appeared.


    The huge skull was directly broken into several pieces, then directly turned into bone powder and scattered all over the ground.


    A golden light flashed by.


    Under Chen Heng''s gaze, after his head was smashed, two unique things emerged.


    These two things are nothing but two tiny lines, one is gold, the other is black.


    With the emergence of these two things, a pure, sacred breath emerged, accompanied by terror to suffocating terror majesty.


    Chen Heng didn''t do anything else. Just watching these two things, Chen Heng felt suffocated.


    At the same time, in my mind, many mysterious messages constantly emerge.


    These are all kinds of mysteries about the law and the truth in the world. At the moment, they all spontaneously emerge from Chen Heng''s mind.


    Huge information is constantly emerging, which is very messy and huge. The huge information will almost explode Chen Heng directly.


    Feeling this kind of feeling, Chen Heng''s face is pale, there is no redundant action, just quietly urged the power hidden in his body.


    Soon, in front of him, the golden light flashed and emerged.


    "The mystery of detection rule... Start to capture..."


    "are you sure?"


    "Confirm."


    Without hesitation, Chen Heng directly chose to confirm.


    I can''t do without confirmation.


    The two things in front of him are obviously products beyond his current level.


    If you don''t rely on the simulator, just rely on himself, if you want to deal with it, I''m afraid it''s very difficult.


    Maybe if you are not careful, it will be directly damaged here.


    As he made his choice, the power of the simulator flickered.


    In front of him, the two things seemed to be pulled by something and began to move slowly.


    They are pulled by an unknown force, and then slowly pour into Chen Heng''s body. Finally, they rush directly to Chen Heng''s body and integrate into his body.


    Accompanied by two brilliant flashes, a warm feeling came from Chen Heng''s body, quickly emerged and spread all over his body.


    An inexplicable force emerged and a brand new one emerged.


    At this moment, Chen Heng can feel that there seems to be a new change in his body.


    Under the influence of the simulator, these two things quickly integrated into his body and became a part of him.


    Under the influence of this part of things, Chen Heng''s body began to transform, and the essence of his life seemed to be higher.


    An inexplicable message poured into his mind and was received by Chen Heng.


    "Divinity..."


    standing in the same place for a moment, Chen Heng''s face suddenly appeared.


    With two things digested by him, part of the information hidden in them is also accepted by him.


    In that part of the message, the existence of these two things has been described clearly.


    These two things are nothing else but divinity.The so-called divinity, in this world, seems to be the existence that can only be possessed in the realm of gods. Only gods are qualified to condense and possess.


    And just now those two things are just two different divinities.


    "One is shadow, the other is light..."


    feeling the message in his mind, Chen Heng flashed this idea in his mind.


    Just now those two divinities, one represents the shadow, the other is the attribute of light.


    The two divinities belong to different fields and attributes.


    "Don''t..."


    standing in the same place, Chen Heng looked at the altar in front of him and recalled the head he had just had.


    Just now, there is a crack on that head, which is suspected to be left behind when fighting with people.


    Are these two divinities also derived from this.


    One belongs to the previous head, and the other belongs to the person who killed it.


    The masters of the two divinities fought each other before they died, so after the fall, the divinities left behind by them still entangled with each other, resulting in such a result.


    This seems to explain why there are two completely different divinities.


    However, Chen Heng still has many doubts.


    For example, the owner of the previous skull, and why this area has become like this...


    however, with the passage of time, these doubts are destined to be solved by no one.


    For Chen Heng, how to get out of this place is the most important thing.


    "Receive the law message, the simulator has been rebooted..."


    in front of me, a series of handwriting appeared.


    Chen Heng looked at the handwriting in front of him and felt a little certain.


    After seizing the previous two divinities, at this moment, the simulator in his body has got rid of the deep sleep and awakened again.


    However, with this process, the number of simulation points on him has been reduced, and now there are only 300.


    Those simulation points of consumption are basically consumed when capturing divinity before.


    After all, even if the simulator can suppress divinity, the power of the simulator does not come out of thin air. It also needs to consume simulation points to drive.


    For the consumption of simulation points, Chen Heng does not care.


    For him, as long as the simulator can start smoothly, the consumption of some simulation points is not a problem for Chen Heng.


    For him, the biggest problem now is how to get out of here.


    Standing in the same place, many thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, and he began to think about the way to leave.


    But after a while, he was stunned.


    I saw in front of the body, a fog rose again, will be in front of the place shrouded.


    The fog shrouds all the vision in front of you.


    In Chen Heng''s induction, everything around seems to have disappeared.


    "The power of shadow is changing..."


    standing in the same place and feeling the changes around, Chen Heng felt a move in his heart.


    After acquiring the divinity of shadow, at this moment, he seems to be more sensitive to the power of shadow. At this moment, he can clearly feel the change of shadow power around him.


    The force of shadow is changing everywhere, driving the space here to move towards different areas.


    At the moment, feeling all this, there is a kind of inexplicable feeling in Chen Heng''s heart.


    There is a feeling in his heart that if he wants to, he can even influence the shadow forces around him to a certain extent through the shadow divinity, so that they can change their own trends.


    However, he didn''t really start to move. He just looked around and felt the changes.


    Under his gaze, the fog gradually dissipated.


    Old houses reappeared and emerged.


    Unknowingly, he has returned to the previous village, from the previous place out.


    When the fog completely dissipated, the surrounding scenery was also fully displayed.


    Not far away, a figure was standing there.


    It''s no one else. It''s hedosiri.


    At this moment, he was holding Lamu in his arms. His whole body was covered with blood.


    His breath used to be very strong, but now he is weak to the extreme. He is obviously seriously injured.


    Nevertheless, he still held Lamu in his arms and did not let go.


    "Are we... Safe..."


    looking at the familiar place in front of him, he murmured to himself. He could no longer support himself and knelt down on the ground.


    Lamu in his arms also fell directly, fell to the ground, looking dying.


    Their breath is weak to the extreme. If there is no accident, they will die soon even if they are separated from the previous danger.Looking at the scene in front of him, Chen Heng frowned.


    He appreciated the two men in front of him.


    These two people''s heart is not bad. Before that, they helped Chen Heng''s predecessor to escape from the chase.


    It''s not polite to say that without the help of these two people, Chen Heng''s predecessor would not have been able to wait for Chen Heng to come, and it would have been a corpse long ago.


    From another point of view, both of them are excellent knights in front of us, and judging from the reaction of hedosiri before, it is very likely that they can be directly recruited.


    If we can save them, we may be able to accept the first batch of team members in the world.


    However, Chen Heng thought for a moment and suddenly found a problem.


    He doesn''t seem to know any healing magic.


    In the past, as a wizard, although Chen Heng had learned a lot of magic, he didn''t mean to learn about healing magic.


    This is because in the past, in the wizarding world, he still had the power of faith imprint. He could use the power of faith to achieve the effect similar to healing. Naturally, he did not need to learn any healing.


    But now, he has no mark of faith, so it is impossible for him to continue to use the power of faith.


    So the problem is.


    Is it hard to watch these two people die like this?


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng pondered for a moment, then a thought suddenly flashed in his heart.


    "Try it..."


    he pondered for a moment, then walked forward slowly and took a step directly.


    Then, looking at hedosiri, he reached out directly.


    In his body, the power of the originally silent divinity began to be stimulated, and the golden light divinity seemed to move for a moment.


    An inexplicable force began to urge, now seems to be activated.


    An inexplicable reaction occurred.


    Under Chen Heng''s unexpected gaze, a golden light flickered in front of him.


    The pure white light bloomed from his palm, and thus emerged, shining on the bodies of hedosiri and Lamu in front of him.


    "The feeling was..."


    in front of him, at the moment when the light was shining on his body, he seemed to have some reaction and raised his head subconsciously.


    A warm feeling poured into the body, in the body, it seems that every inch of cells, every inch of flesh and blood are in joy, emitting a comfortable feeling.


    Like a rebirth, on his body, the originally dense wounds began to heal, even the originally pale face seemed to be ruddy now.


    "This is......"


    feeling all this, he felt a shock in his heart. Looking at Chen Heng in front of him, his eyes were full of shock: "great healing skill..."


    "this is a high-level magic skill..."


    "he unexpectedly......


    his heart was full of shock. At this moment, he was staring at Chen Heng in front of him, and didn''t know what to say.


    In front of them, the pure white light was flashing, and they were still pouring into their bodies.


    Just at this time, it has gradually stopped.

 Chapter 272

    The pure white light flickered, constantly emerged in this place, and then slowly stopped. It seemed that it would be over soon.


    But with all this happening, in front of our eyes, the wounds on the two of them have gradually healed. It seems that they have recovered.


    In a short period of time, let a seriously injured person completely return to normal state, in this world, this is the only magic can do.


    Moreover, it is only high-level magic.


    Only high-level magic can do this in a short time.


    However, not everyone is qualified to release high-level magic.


    Only the priests who serve the gods are qualified to perform the divine Arts in this world.


    This is not only because only the priests can practice divinity and serve the gods, but also because the relationship between the priests and the gods is closer.


    The so-called priests are not randomly selected, but carefully selected.


    Wisdom, talent and affinity are indispensable.


    If you don''t have enough wisdom, you can''t learn divination, let alone those divination runes.


    If you don''t have enough talent, you won''t be able to perceive artifact and perform magic.


    If there is not enough affinity, then even the existence of God can not be perceived.


    Only with enough wisdom, talent and affinity, coupled with enough piety, can such a person become a qualified priest.


    Needless to say, every priest is a very precious property for a church.


    This is true of ordinary priests, and it is even more true of a high priest who can perform high-level divine magic.


    A high-level priest who can release high-level divine power will undoubtedly have a high status. Even in the most prosperous church, he is no small person.


    In the past, before the end of the kingdom of makdo, the high-ranking priests in the Church of the goddess of moonlight counted with one hand.


    Now, Chen Heng''s high-level healing skill is undoubtedly a kind of high-level divine skill, and it is the most difficult one to master.


    In the same situation, the healing magic is much more difficult to master than the ordinary magic.


    But in front of Chen Heng, it is the direct display.


    What does that mean?


    Half kneeling on the ground, at this moment, hedosiri''s eyes were very bright, his eyes were staring at Chen Heng, his face was full of enthusiasm and excitement.


    You also said that you are not the awakener!


    Not to mention him, even Lamu, who is on one side, looks at Chen Heng in front of him in astonishment. At the moment, he seems to think of something and his face changes greatly.


    "Sure enough, you awakened the deity blood of the hadim family..."


    after a long silence, hedosiri looked at Chen Heng in front of him excitedly and said so.


    Standing in the same place, listening to hedosiri''s words, Chen Heng opened his mouth, subconsciously wanted to refute, but at last he didn''t say anything, just sighed.


    At this point, it''s no use saying anything.


    He even shows his magic power. What''s the use of explaining?


    Different from other powers, divinity is a power that really belongs to gods and can only be used by people related to gods.


    Among these people, in addition to the priests who serve the gods, only those who awaken the blood of the gods and possess the power of the gods, namely, the warlocks, can master it.


    There is no doubt that Chen Heng is not a priest, let alone a high-ranking priest.


    There is no doubt that his ability to perform high-level magic can only come from his own blood power.


    To this, Chen Heng cannot refute.


    Moreover, after what happened before, to a certain extent, he can be regarded as a blood awakener, awakening the blood power left by God.


    It''s just that the magical power he used before has nothing to do with the power of blood in his body.


    However, he has no way to explain this.


    So he sighed softly, and then said, "get up first."


    He said softly, looking at the two of them kneeling in front of him.


    Listening to his words, the two of them woke up and quickly stood up from the ground.


    Looking at the movements of the two men, Chen Heng turned around and looked around.


    At this moment, they have returned to where they used to be, the abandoned houses.


    It looks dark all around, deep and dark. It seems that there is nothing special about it.


    In the distance, a slight roar of wild animals came gently. It seemed that there were wild animals running in the distance, making small sounds.


    Everything seems to be normal. It seems to be OK.


    In this regard, Chen Heng''s face calm, and then continue to turn around, looking at a few houses in front of him."Let''s see how the others are."


    Standing where he was, he said, looking at hesperi in front of him.


    "Good."


    He duoxili nodded and looked at Chen Heng''s action. At this time, they followed Chen Heng.


    Led by Chen Heng, they went to a house on one side.


    In Chen Heng''s memory, this house is the place where the girls lived before.


    All but Chen Heng live here.


    But at the moment, the house looked very cold and quiet. There was nothing special about it and no sound came out.


    It seems that there is no one in it.


    Feeling all this, Chen Heng stepped forward in silence, and then pushed open the door of the house.


    Unexpectedly, the front door of the house was locked from inside.


    Chen Heng had some accidents, and then he pushed down the wooden door in front of him.


    With a light bang, the door in front of us is pushed down, and the scene inside is shown, so far.


    A strong smell of blood slowly spread out, so gush now around, Chen Heng three people are aware of.


    Feeling the strong smell of blood, Chen Heng frowned and went on.


    In the room, with the thin moonlight shining, several corpses were displayed in front of Chen Heng''s eyes, lying in various places.


    Some lay on the head of the bed, some fell to the ground, different.


    Through the thin moonlight, we can see the faces of these people, one by one are particularly ferocious, and twisted.


    On their bodies, dense wounds appeared, and there were traces of gnawing, as if the body had been gnawed by something.


    There was a corpse. Most of the flesh of the corpse was bitten off, leaving only dense white bones.


    The whole scene was particularly disgusting and bloody.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Chen Heng, including hedosiri, fell into silence.


    Look like this, except for the three of them, the rest of the people did not escape the night, all of them were poisoned.


    No wonder, though.


    Although the strength of those monsters that attacked before was not strong, it was only for Chen Heng.


    For these ordinary girls, those monsters are terrible enough to make them lose any resistance.


    "They are all dead..."


    looking at the tragic scene in front of her, hedosiri was silent for a long time, and then sighed.


    "Find a place to bury their bodies."


    Chen Heng shook his head, sighed: "otherwise, after a period of time, their bodies will certainly not be here."


    It''s very desolate. There are wild animals all around.


    If the bodies of these people are still here, I''m afraid it won''t be long before they will enter the mouths of other wild animals.


    It''s cruel to let them fall into this situation after death.


    "Good."


    On one side, the two nodded. Without any extra words, they consciously stepped forward and began to work.


    The three of them began to work. While searching for some farm tools around, they found a place to dig a hole and directly buried the bodies.


    Fortunately, they are all powerful and extraordinary, otherwise, just doing these things, I''m afraid they will be exhausted.


    After finishing this, Chen Heng looks up and looks in front of him. At this time, he seems to feel something.


    It seems to be aware of something, in his body, the divine power in the throb, spontaneous recovery.


    With the activation of divine power, Chen Heng seems to see something invisible to ordinary people at this moment.


    In front of him, a layer of fog seemed to surge up, and then several hazy figures floated out from the corpse and began to separate.


    From the images of these figures, we can see the identity of these figures, which is the appearance of those corpses.


    However, compared with their lives, at this moment, they look very miserable. Most of their bodies are not complete. The most miserable one has only a small half of the body, and their bodies look particularly vain.


    Their faces were at a loss, as if they didn''t know everything around them, and their memories of the past took advantage of the opportunity, and they no longer had self-consciousness.


    After they appeared, an inexplicable force emerged, leading them to leave and go to another place slowly.


    "Are these... Their souls..."


    looking at the scene in front of him, if Chen Heng had some thoughts, the idea flashed through his mind.


    As a great monk, Chen Heng naturally has his own understanding of the soul.


    However, Chen Heng has never seen such a scene before in other worlds.Maybe his strength was too low in the past, or maybe there was no similar mechanism in other world.


    "In this world, after the death of a living creature, will the soul be led to another world..."


    recalling the scene just now, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    Although it was only a moment, Chen Heng clearly saw a huge and dark world at the moment when his souls were pulled away.


    It was a huge world full of the breath of death. Although it was only a glimpse, it made a deep impression on Chen Heng.


    If there is no accident, this should be the underworld of the world, that is, the destination of all the dead in the world.


    Standing in the same place and thinking for a moment, Chen Heng turned around again, looked at the two men in front of him, and said softly, "this time, it''s the end."


    "I don''t know what you''re going to do next?"


    "For the time being, we should continue to leave until we escape from Oro."


    In front of him, listening to Chen Heng''s words, herdorsily raised his head, with a bright smile on his face: "if it''s you, what''s your plan now?"


    "I want to go to the kingdom of Roca."


    Chen Heng smiles and says, "my uncle is there. He is a noble there."


    "I''m going to go there, stay there for a while, and see where I can find my place."


    "If you have no plans, why don''t you come with me?"


    He said with a smile: "the kingdom of macdow has been destroyed, but the world is so big that I believe there will always be a place for us."


    "If we can unite, we may be able to regain our territory and revitalize our family in the future."


    He looked at the two men in front of him, said so, and formally sent out his invitation.


    Both of them are not ordinary people.


    Needless to say, hedosiri is a life knight who has awakened the power of life. Even before the fall of macdow Kingdom, he is absolutely elite and qualified to be a real knight.


    As for Lamu on one side, he is also a knight of apprenticeship. Although his strength is not as good as that of hedosiri, he is experienced and can handle many trivial things very well.


    More importantly, from the previous period of time together, these two people''s conduct is good, can be regarded as reliable people.


    This is the key.


    In front of him, listening to Chen Heng''s words, hedosiri''s face suddenly became excited.


    Without any hesitation, he pulled out his sword and put it on the ground in front of him. Then he knelt down on one knee and looked at hedosiri firmly.


    "I swear by my name and surname that I will be loyal to you and never betray you


    He knelt on one knee, and without hesitation, he swore allegiance.


    "I swear by my name and surname that I will be loyal to you and will never betray or betray you


    On one side, Lamu also quickly responded, his face firm, looking at Chen Heng in front of him and swearing heavily.


    If they had been Chen Heng before, they would not have been like this.


    No matter how to say, they are also knights who have awakened the power of life. Even if they want to take an oath, it depends on people.


    But Chen Heng is different at the moment.


    From the previous performance, Chen Heng has awakened the blood in his body and become a blood awakener.


    However, a person who awakens the blood of God and inherits the power of God, no matter how poor his future achievements are, he will never be inferior to the three rings.


    That''s enough for both of them.


    A Sanhuan is already a very powerful existence in this world. No matter where you go, you can become a top aristocrat.


    In particular, the opponent also has awakened divine blood in his body and can freely perform divine magic.


    The future is destined to be bright.


    They are willing to follow each other now, which is an investment.


    As long as Chen Heng can rise successfully in the future, their investment will be rewarded.


    For these, they think very clearly in the heart, at the moment directly half kneel there, to the body in front of Chen Heng solemn oath.


    In front of him, Chen Heng smiles when he looks at their actions.


    Looking at them, he went straight forward, helped them up, and then began to laugh.


    "Good."


    He said with a smile: "with your help, our future will be bright."


    In front of him, listening to Chen Heng''s words and looking at the smile on his face, herdorsily and his wife also laughed. At this time, they were very happy.


    All around, the village is still the same as before, there is no change around, it seems very calm.After a while, outside the village, Chen Heng and his three men packed up and were ready to leave.


    Although the night is not bright, but after experiencing the previous things, the three of them have no mind to continue to rest.


    Especially at this time, in this abandoned village, I have just experienced such a thrilling event.


    After experiencing the scene just now, they stopped to have a rest. They turned around and left, ready to leave the place in the light of night.


    As for the dangers that they may encounter when they advance at night, they are not worth mentioning.


    This was not the case before because of the need to take care of the girls and their physical strength.


    But at the moment, all the others are dead, leaving only three in front of them.


    Among the three, Lamu, even the weakest, is also a true apprentice knight, whose strength is far beyond ordinary people''s comparison.


    Such a lineup will not be afraid of wild animals that may exist in the wild, or even other dangers.


    They quickly left the place, quickly toward the north of the kingdom of macdow, and wanted to leave the place as soon as possible.


    After walking for several days, they went all the way north and quickly.


    A few days later, they came to a city.


    "Finally..."


    looking at the city in front of him and standing in front of Chen Heng, hedosiri sighed and said softly, "when we get here, we don''t have to worry about the pursuers behind us any more."


    "Lord, I suggest that we should spend a few days in this city and then leave?"


    Looking at Chen Heng on one side, he duoxili spoke softly and proposed.


    "By the way, we can also replenish some materials and replace some things here."


    After such a long period of escape, the three of them are in a mess. They all look terrible one by one and need to change their clothes.


    As for the property needed to replace the clothes, the three of them did not lack it.


    In the past, all three of them were aristocrats in the kingdom of macdow, so they would not lack property.


    When they left this time, including Chen Heng''s predecessor, they each carried a considerable amount of property, which can be replaced with local currency at any time for use.


    What''s more, the property of the former people also fell into their hands.


    Along the way, they started with more than that.


    A considerable part of the belongings carried by those who died in the hands of the pursuers also fell on them.

 Chapter 273

    For his body search behavior, whether it is hedosiri or Chen Heng, there is no sense of guilt.


    For them, to be able to protect those people along the way, to a certain extent, is the utmost of their benevolence, and is definitely a kind person.


    And searching for bodies after the death of those they protect is really nothing but routine.


    The world''s moral requirements are far from high. It''s a good behavior to be able to take their only property without plundering during their lifetime.


    No matter hedosiri or Lamu or Chen Heng, they don''t think it''s wrong to get money from the dead.


    After all, from another point of view, this is also the protection fee they should get.


    No one asked them to protect those people for free.


    After those people die, it''s very reasonable to charge them appropriately.


    However, it is for this reason that they are not short of money.


    Before that, the people who fled from the kingdom of makdo were basically nobility of makdo kingdom.


    Civilians don''t need to escape. After all, even if they are subjugated, they won''t do anything.


    At best, it''s just a tax collector. It''s nothing.


    Even the powerful empire of Oro might be better for them than the kingdom of macdow.


    So there is no need for civilians to flee.


    Those who really need to escape are the nobles of the kingdom of macdow.


    Only these people need to escape.


    After all, as vested interests, they used to be in power in the kingdom of marledo and enjoyed the best rights and interests in the kingdom of macdow.


    It was for this reason that after the fall of the kingdom of makdo, they had to flee quickly, so as not to be robbed by the nobles from the oro Empire and eat clean at one go.


    In this case, it is quite normal that they will choose to flee.


    However, it is obvious that they will inevitably carry a lot of property in the process of escape.


    After all, since nobles are nobles, most of them will have a strong family background.


    If you don''t have this family background, you don''t need to leave.


    This is what happened to the people he met before, even Chen Heng himself. None of them had a lot of money to use in his later life.


    And gathered these properties, the three people''s properties are actually worth a lot of money, which can be regarded as a large amount of money.


    After they were loyal to Chen Heng, the ownership of the money automatically belonged to Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng three people have calculated before.


    If they were willing to throw out all the belongings they carried with them, they would be able to exchange 3000 gold coins.


    Although it was destroyed by the oro Empire, there is no doubt that the oro empire is one of the few great empires in this area.


    In this area, the auro gold coins issued by the auro empire are also one of the most valuable hard currencies, even in other places.


    Correspondingly, the value of the small silver coins in the kingdom of makdo is much smaller. There are not only a large number of counterfeit and shoddy coins, but also their quality is not enough, and their recognition is far less than that of the auro gold coins.


    Chen Heng three people along the road, has been ready to exchange their belongings directly out, in order to exchange for auro gold.


    They spent three days in the city.


    In three days, they bought a brand new suit and three horses.


    Before that, first of all, due to the conditions, they used to walk with both legs, so their efficiency was very slow.


    But now that we have come to the city and have the corresponding conditions, we should replace our various equipment.


    In addition to three horses, Chen Heng also bought a carriage and some weapons.


    Carriage is used to carry grain and other supplies.


    After all, even if there are horses, Chen Heng and his three people need food and other consumables along the road.


    These are very important things. It''s inconvenient to put them on horses.


    Instead of this, it is better to buy a carriage directly.


    As for weapons, they are also necessary for a soldier.


    Before that, whether it was hedosiri or Lamu, their weapons had been damaged and needed to be replenished.


    It happened to be the same time.


    The purchase cost hundreds of Aurors.


    This value, in the eyes of the two of them, is still expensive.


    Because of the recent outbreak of war, the value of horses, weapons and grain has increased by a small margin, so the cost of purchasing them has also increased.If not, it would not have cost so much money.


    But they don''t care.


    Anyway, at the moment, they have plenty of money, which is relatively insignificant.


    "One day later, let''s go."


    In the quiet room, looking at the two men in front of him, Chen Heng thought for a moment, and then said so.


    In front of him, listening to Chen Heng''s words, hedosiri and his wife nodded, and they had no opinion about it.


    In the room, they continued to discuss. After a little discussion, they turned around and left.


    As time goes by, they still have something to do, and it''s not time to relax.


    In the same place, looking at the figure in front of him, Chen Heng shook his head, then turned silently and walked out of the room.


    He walked out of the hotel and out of the city.


    Within a few days of coming to this city, this is his first time to come to the streets of this city and get close to the scenery here.


    Under his gaze, the scenery everywhere unfolded and presented itself.


    The streets on both sides appear askew. At first glance, there is no good planning.


    And around the streets, there are many strange smells.


    The smell is very strange, mixed with excrement, blood, and other kinds of disgusting smell, mixed together to form a unique taste.


    Listening to this breath, Chen Heng frowned and continued to look.


    With his gaze, you can see clearly that many people are falling on the ground in the streets ahead.


    These people looked shabby, and fell to the ground weakly. Their faces looked very ugly, and they were very weak and ugly.


    These are refugees.


    With the beginning of the war, the kingdom of makdo was defeated, and a large number of refugees poured out from the kingdom of makdo and ran to nearby countries.


    This is the inevitable result of the war.


    As long as war happens, it will inevitably affect production and lead to the death of one group after another.


    This is especially true for the agricultural society which still lives on cultivated land.


    Compared with the ancient times of Chen Heng''s previous life, this world has extraordinary power and unique means of divinity.


    However, it is obvious that neither the church nor the nobles have the idea of using the extraordinary power to take the vulgar, and they will not lower their body and apply their own power to production.


    Therefore, in addition to the upper society, above the bottom, the world is not very different from Chen Heng''s previous ancient times.


    The city in front of us is a cruel miniature.


    Walking on the road, in front, several patrolling guards are walking in front, smiling and moving a corpse away. It seems that they have been used to this for a long time, and they don''t feel strange at all.


    Not far away, bursts of sobbing sound, there are children''s crying sound.


    Pedestrians on the road quickly walked through the street in front of them, avoiding the refugees squatting around like a plague.


    Looking at the scenes, Chen Heng''s face was calm, but he walked forward silently.


    "Sir."


    A child''s voice rang out.


    Chen Heng turned around and looked in that direction. He saw a boy squatting there crying and holding his mother.


    "Can we have some food, sir? My mother is dying


    The boy is crying and looks at Chen Heng pleadingly.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng was silent for a moment, then took out a piece of dry food from his body and put it in front of his eyes.


    "Thank you, thank you..."


    the boy took it in a hurry, and his face was full of gratitude: "thank you..."


    after taking the dry food, he continued to thank.


    Chen Heng secretly shakes his head, doesn''t speak, just walks by silently.


    It''s just that after a few steps, he suddenly stops.


    A warm current poured into his body.


    "This is..."


    feeling the changes on his body, Chen Heng can''t help but pause, his face showing some unexpected color.


    At that moment, he seemed to feel some movement of the divinity in his body.


    Seems to have touched?


    A new force poured into his body, giving people a warm feeling.


    In the invisible, Chen Heng can feel that there seems to be an invisible force in his body, accumulating in his body.


    "This power......"


    feeling the power suddenly emerging in his body, Chen Heng was surprised: "the power of faith?"


    He learned about the power that was rising in his body from the message he received from the divinity.


    It''s nothing else. It''s the power of faith.It is a force formed when the living beings are faithful and worship God, and the pure spiritual ideas gather towards a fixed goal.


    This is the power of faith and the source of God''s power.


    For these basic information, when Chen Heng acquired these two divinities, he already knew.


    The divinity contains part of the information of the God who fell. Although it contains few information, it also contains some basic information.


    It is precisely because of this that Chen Heng can recognize the existence of the power of belief at this moment.


    It''s just, how is that possible?


    Walking on the road, Chen Heng secretly frowned, some inexplicable doubts in his heart.


    The power of faith does exist.


    However, according to the message of divinity, the so-called power of belief should at least reach the demigod, and can only be felt after entering the realm of deity.


    In the realm of deity, there is no sense of the power of belief, even if it has divinity.


    However, what is the current situation?


    There is no doubt that Chen Heng has not entered the realm of the gods at the moment.


    His current strength is just a formal wizard, just equivalent to the second ring mage in the world.


    According to the standards revealed in divinity, he is obviously not qualified to sense divinity.


    So why now...


    Chen Heng couldn''t help but wonder, and then looked in front of him.


    In front of him, the simulator was shining with a kind of hazy power.


    Feeling the power of the simulator, if Chen Heng thinks something, an idea flashed in his heart.


    He still remembers at the moment that when he first acquired the two divinities, it seemed that he did not receive them directly through himself, but through the simulator to graft them.


    According to the information revealed by the simulator at that time, it seems that he did not directly receive these two divinities, but directly integrated them into his body and his essence through the power of the simulator.


    Until now, he can still clearly feel the divine power in his true spirit.


    The power of divinity has mixed with him and become a whole.


    This way is obviously different from the way ordinary people acquire divinity.


    For other individuals in this world, if they don''t reach the realm of deity, they can''t really integrate divinity into the body, let alone fully exert the power of divinity.


    Perhaps it is this difference that leads to the present result.


    After the influence of the simulator, divinity has become a part of Chen Heng, and the power of divinity has become his own power.


    This is essentially different from those who use divine power.


    One is to use it as a tool, and the other is a part of itself, which naturally makes a big difference.


    Perhaps it is because of this that Chen Heng can achieve this kind of thing, not as a God, to perceive the existence of the power of faith.


    This is one of the possibilities.


    Of course, it may be because of the simulator.


    There are both possibilities.


    However, at present, it is an indisputable fact that Chen Heng can feel the traces of the power of belief.


    If we can make good use of it, this is a good advantage.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng continued to look forward.


    Next, Chen Heng continued to test.


    All the results were successful without exception.


    He can really feel the existence of the power of faith, the power formed by the aggregation of the ideas of living beings.


    However, compared with the true faith, the power he gained is very weak.


    Chen Heng can also understand this.


    After all, it''s not true faith, it''s just an idea emanating from a moment of gratitude.


    Relatively speaking, belief is lifelong, as long as you don''t change or give up belief, you can continue for a lifetime.


    And gratitude is destined to be temporary.


    Those who have received Chen Heng''s favor may be especially grateful to Chen Heng for a while, but they can''t always be.


    It only takes a little time for their gratitude to run out, far less lasting than true faith.


    Therefore, the strength obtained by Chen Heng''s body is very weak, which is quite normal.


    Chen Heng was not surprised.


    Relative to this, for Chen Heng, the bigger problem at the moment is another one.


    "How is this going to work?"


    Standing in the same place, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    The power of belief is a great power that belongs to the field of gods alone, and is a power that only gods are qualified to possess.Although Chen Heng can own it because of his own particularity, how to use this power is also a problem.


    There is no doubt that the true God should be able to change and strengthen himself with the help of the power of faith, so that he can transform and gradually strengthen himself.


    But for Chen Heng, he can not directly absorb the power of these beliefs, nor can he directly use these forces to enhance himself.


    So what is the use of the power of belief?


    Chen Heng''s mind flashed this idea, at this time can not help but fall into thinking.


    But soon he found the first use of the power of faith.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng frets in his heart, and an idea flashes through his mind.


    As his thoughts flashed by, two divinities emerged in his body at the same time.


    Just as a hungry man begins to eat, two divinities emerge in his body at the same time, and begin to devour the power of his previous belief.


    In a short time, the power of belief was engulfed by the two divinities and disappeared completely.


    With the end of this process, in Chen Heng''s feelings, a new force seems to be vomited out by the two divinities.


    Ninety nine percent of the powers devoured by divinity are digested by divinity and become the power to strengthen divinity.


    And the rest, then into pure strength, into Chen Heng''s body.


    An extremely comfortable feeling emerged from the body.


    At this moment, with the divine breath, Chen Heng can feel the changes in his body.


    As the divine breathes out that power, his body seems to be growing.


    But the extent of this enhancement is very small, if not for Chen Heng''s mental strength is strong enough, even there is no way to find out.


    Feeling this, Chen Heng eyes a bright, more careful observation.


    In the spirit of careful induction, Chen Heng found more things.


    In his body, the power of belief that had been devoured by divinity did not seem to disappear out of thin air.


    After swallowing the power of belief, the power of divinity seems to have been supplemented, and the power of micro invisibility has been strengthened.


    A sense of desire arises from Chen Heng''s instinct, and he seems to want more power to supplement his divinity and himself.


    "It seems to be good."


    Feeling the changes in his body, Chen Heng thought about it, and the thought flashed through his heart.


    With the power of divinity devouring belief, both divinity itself and his body seem to have increased.


    Although this growth is very weak, it is also due to the lack of faith.


    If the power of belief is enough, then the growth will be considerable.


    "Is that why God only needs to build a church and have believers?"


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart.

 Chapter 274

    With Chen Heng''s past experience, he immediately realized many things.


    For example, the gods in this world, and the church power left by those gods.


    In this world, almost every God has his own church and power.


    Even in many countries in the world, there are all kinds of beliefs.


    In this world, most people have their own gods.


    Even for the two of them.


    As a member of the aristocracy of the kingdom of macdor, the two used to be believers of the moon goddess. Although they were not very devout, they were indeed believers.


    Even Chen Heng''s predecessor is the same.


    It''s just that I don''t believe in the moon goddess, but the original ancestor of the hattim family, who is said to have disappeared.


    We can imagine the atmosphere of the world.


    In this world, there is no faith is a very terrible thing.


    Whether willing or not, whether sincere or not, but at least on the surface, all people have the corresponding faith, with this kind of thing.


    Before that, Chen Heng didn''t think much about this situation.


    After all, this is a world with a real God. In the secular world, it seems to be a very normal thing that belief is so prosperous. It''s not surprising.


    But now it seems that the reason why the belief in this world is so prosperous is probably related to the belief that God only needs mortals besides the real existence of God.


    If we don''t need the power of mortal belief, then with the power and status of God, we don''t need to care about the ideas of mortals, and we don''t need to work hard to lower our own strength in order to build our own church.


    Standing in the same place, all kinds of thoughts flashed in Chen Heng''s heart. At this time, he had a deeper understanding of the world.


    Walking through the street, in order to test some things, Chen Heng deliberately slowed down some speed, but also took out some property for charity.


    After a period of manipulation, a distinct change occurred.


    In Chen Heng''s body, the power of belief that flowed before is growing rapidly, and it is growing rapidly all the time, and the speed is several times as fast as before.


    After receiving the power of these beliefs, Chen Heng felt excited in several divinities. He seemed very satisfied and eager for this.


    However, with the passage of time, not long after that, Chen Heng''s power of belief, which had been growing rapidly in his body, was rapidly reduced. It seems that it is much less.


    It wasn''t obvious at the beginning, but the more he got to the back, the less the power of faith Chen Heng gained.


    "Sure enough, a moment of gratitude is not very reliable..."


    standing in the same place, feeling the situation on his body, Chen hengruo thinks about it.


    From the message of divinity, we can know that the so-called power of belief is actually the boarding of the spiritual power of living beings.


    As long as a living creature lodges its spiritual power on you, it can be regarded as the power of faith.


    In other words, it doesn''t need to be true faith, fear, gratitude. These emotions can be regarded as a kind of power of faith, which can be used by divinity.


    However, compared with true faith, simple gratitude is not very reliable.


    After all, gratitude comes and goes quickly, and it can''t develop sustainably.


    When it comes to efficiency, it''s not as good as directly acquiring belief, even fear.


    After all, it''s very difficult to make a living creature appreciate you for a long time.


    A moment''s kindness may make a living creature appreciate you, but as time goes by and the other person gets used to it, it won''t happen again.


    At this point, you need to give more if you want them to continue to appreciate you.


    And that means higher costs.


    If to a certain extent, you can not achieve the other party''s expectations, maybe the other party will not continue to appreciate, but also have resentment against you.


    One or two is fine, but even if the number is too large, the gods will not be able to bear it.


    Therefore, the efficiency of this means to obtain the power of belief is necessarily low.


    On the contrary, it''s much easier to be afraid.


    At least, it''s much easier for a living creature to be afraid of you than to be grateful to you.


    Fear just needs to be constantly applied, which is easy for many people.


    Using this way to obtain the power of faith, its cost is undoubtedly lower, to a certain extent, even lower than the serious development of faith.


    After all, the development of faith requires a lot of early investment, whether it is the establishment of the church or the cultivation of priests, it needs a lot of investment in divine power.


    Finally, we need to compete with other gods for believers, constantly lower miracles and increase investment.A lot of investment, but not success.


    But it''s much easier to be scared. It''s better to be scared from time to time. It doesn''t need any investment at all.


    The cost is the lowest of all.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng thought of some groups of gods in his heart, and could not help thinking.


    Among the gods in this world, many gods seem to be in this aspect.


    There is a name of pain, fear and so on, which makes people turn pale just when they hear the name of this God.


    According to Chen Heng''s understanding, these gods are probably the ones who use fear to gain the power of belief.


    In addition to these ways, there may be other ways, but these are the main ones.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng is not surprised at the sharp decline of his belief.


    It''s normal.


    However, what makes Chen Heng puzzled is that in his case, although the power of belief provided by many people has rapidly declined, there are two ways of belief power supply has not been reduced, and has maintained a stable output efficiency.


    Moreover, as far as the pure quality is concerned, the supply of these two powers of belief is also the most.


    "Don''t you...


    in the same place, an idea flashed through Chen Heng''s mind, and then he couldn''t help subconsciously testing it.


    In his body, with one of his thoughts turbulent, on the two divinities, subtle threads emerge, showing different shapes.


    In Chen Heng''s body, most of the silk threads are very weak, and appear particularly illusory, it seems likely to disappear at any time.


    There are only two silk threads, which are very solid and give people a sense of firmness.


    And with Chen Heng''s idea flashed, on the two silk threads, two breath emerged.


    The figures of hedosiri and Lamu instantly appear on Chen Heng''s mind.


    "Sure enough."


    Feeling the existence of hedosiri and Lamu, Chen Heng''s heart flashed a little clear, now there is no doubt.


    It seems that not only the roadside beggars'' gratitude to him is a kind of power of faith, but also the relationship between them.


    This makes Chen Heng have a new understanding of the power of belief.


    Standing in the same place, many thoughts flashed in his heart. Then Chen Heng turned around and walked silently to another place.


    He didn''t continue to give in this place, because he knew that no matter how much he gave, it was useless.


    It''s too inefficient to give away the property in exchange for a little gratitude from those people.


    In the past, it was just for testing. Naturally, it doesn''t matter, but now it''s gone.


    Passing through this place, Chen Heng went to the other side and returned to his residence.


    In the residence, the two of them are no longer here. It seems that they are busy with other things.


    In this regard, Chen Heng did not feel surprised, just quietly sat at the bedside, fell into deep meditation.


    With the beginning of meditation, the elemental particles pour into his body and are transformed into unique Mana by him.


    With the spread of mental power, Chen Heng seems to be able to see an invisible net.


    This is a huge network which is completely interwoven by spiritual power. It is very unique, and its structure is also very special.


    Only when Chen Heng fell into meditation and expanded his mental power, could he perceive the existence of this huge network.


    This huge network stands in the world. It seems that it has existed since ancient times, and it is very unique.


    At the moment, it seems to feel the existence of Chen Heng. This huge network is open. Invisibly, it seems to send an invitation to Chen Heng, like inviting him into this huge network.


    "This is... Magic net?"


    Sensing this huge network, Chen Heng subconsciously frowned, at this time seems to think of something.


    Before that, hedosiri and Chen Heng had popularized some common sense of the world.


    Some information about mages is one of them.


    In this world, the system of mages is closely related to the existence of magic net.


    A mage not only senses the magic net of the world when he meditates, but also needs the magic net to perform his magic.


    For this unique existence, Chen Heng was a little curious before.


    Before that, he thought that he was not born in the mage system of this world, and he should not be able to sense the magic net of this world.


    But now it seems that is not the case.


    "It seems that the magic net of the world can be felt as long as the spiritual power is strong to a certain extent..."


    sensing the huge network that exists everywhere, Chen Heng flashed this idea in his mind, and thought so at this time.Sitting on the head of the bed, he hesitated for a moment, then began to control his spirit, began to spread upward, and contacted the huge magic net.


    The magic net of this world is something that a mage must touch.


    After Chen Heng, he was ready to contact the world''s mage system and study it well.


    In this case, the unique existence of magic net is something he can''t avoid.


    In this case, it''s nothing to contact earlier or later.


    Chen Heng''s mind flashed this idea, and then his spiritual power spread upward, and began to link with the ubiquitous magic net.


    An invisible ripple passes through nothingness.


    In Chen Heng''s induction, although the magic net in front of him exists, it does not seem to be located on the material plane of the world, but on a higher level of the world.


    The surface of magic net is a layer by layer of tentacles, which can actively link with the outside world when there is mental power, and complete the contact.


    Just in an instant, Chen Heng broke through the invisible barrier and linked with the magic net in front of him.


    An invisible wave emerges.


    With the connection with magic net, an invisible feeling emerges.


    Within the magic net, there seems to be a lot of information.


    These messages are nothing else. They are the messages that build the spell template one by one.


    When Chen Heng took the initiative to contact magic net, he seemed to feel his huge spiritual power. Messages from all over the world emerged and spontaneously gathered.


    These messages are spontaneously condensed and combined. Finally, in Chen Heng''s induction, they seem to be spontaneously combined into a magic template.


    Of course, in Chen Heng''s view, these spell templates are semi-finished products, and the structure does not seem complicated.


    But that''s enough to be surprising.


    "This is..."


    sitting on the head of the bed, feeling the situation in front of him, Chen Heng stopped, and his face showed a little consternation.


    "Unexpectedly... Is that so..."


    when he felt the situation in the enchanted net, many thoughts flashed in his heart.


    For Chen Heng, who has a lot of experience in many worlds, he can see some mechanisms of the magic net at a glance, and he has a lot of speculation about the effect of this magic net.


    In order to verify his idea, the next moment, he began to direct the shot.


    A great deal of mental power emerges from the outside, rushes out directly, and emerges in the magic net.


    And with all this happening, in Chen Heng''s induction, a change began to occur.


    In the magic net, as Chen Heng''s mental power skips through it, the messages around spontaneously condense and become temporary magic templates.


    With the influx of Chen Heng''s mental power, these temporary spell templates suddenly condensed and turned into real spell templates.


    These formed magic templates are formed here, which exist in the magic net, and have some connection with Chen Heng.


    Feeling all this, Chen Heng secretly frowned.


    He can feel that with the formation of the magic template in the magic net, the mental power he was sent in before was swallowed by the magic net, and directly intercepted by the magic net, becoming the nourishment of the magic net.


    "I see..."


    feeling all this, he suddenly understood the routine of the magic net.


    This so-called magic net can actually be regarded as a service provider operated by the magic goddess behind it.


    By using magic net, mages can quickly use the power hidden in magic net to condense a magic template to cast their magic.


    To some extent, it''s a very convenient thing.


    But it''s not free.


    Every time you use the power of magic net and use magic through magic net, you will consume a lot of mental power.


    This part of mental power, to some extent, is equivalent to the cost of using magic net.


    It''s paid.


    Of course, this magic net is not without benefits.


    To some extent, using magic net can reduce the difficulty of casting magic to a certain extent.


    According to the system of wizarding world, it takes a long time for a wizard to perform a magic unless he solidifies the magic on himself.


    It takes quite a long time from building a spell template to casting a spell. If it''s not a strong wizard, there will even be a chance of casting a spell, and it''s not small.


    In the past, when he was in the wizarding world, Chen Heng heard a lot of such examples. Many of the wizarding people didn''t die in the hands of the enemy. Instead, they died in the failure of casting their magic.


    But if you use magic net to cast a spell, then the risk disappears to some extent.


    To build a magic template in the magic net, to some extent, you can use the power of the magic net to build your own magic template in advance, and then store it in the magic net.In this way, when you really need to cast a spell, you can directly transfer the spell stored in the magic net and cast it directly.


    It''s very convenient.


    The magic net itself is full of a lot of information about building spell templates. Naturally, it can provide help for building spell templates quickly.


    It''s very convenient and easy for a mage to build a magic template in it.


    It''s no wonder that the mage system in this world is so dependent on magic net.


    Standing in the same place, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, and then he shook his head.


    Magic net can bring many benefits, but with his eyes, one can see the hidden disadvantages.


    The most obvious drawback is that it is easy to produce dependence.


    In the wizarding world, it is extremely difficult for a wizarding to perform his magic, which requires a long time of training.


    But in this world, with such a convenient magic net to use, I''m afraid that the mages in this world will not meditate on the magic template themselves, but will all choose to rely on the magic net to do it.


    After all, if you meditate on the spell template, not only will the cast spell have the risk of failure, but the cast spell power is no different from that cast through the magic net.


    Except for a few people, it is very clear how most people will choose.


    Most mages will inevitably choose to rely on magic net for a long time. If they do this, the ability of mages to cast their own spells will quickly weaken over a long period of time, which will have many effects.


    Once one day, the magic net stops working, then the fighting power of these mages will collapse immediately, maybe even the lowest level soldiers will be inferior.


    On the other hand, relying on magic net to cast magic is not without cost, it needs to pay its own spiritual power.


    A little mental power may not be much for a mage, but the problem is that there are too many magic templates to build.


    Just now, Chen Heng has tested it.


    After a spell template is constructed through the magic net, it will be stored in the magic net.


    But this kind of storage is not permanent, but temporary.


    Once a certain period of time has passed, these constructed spell templates will collapse and disappear.

 Chapter 275

    Generally, the magic template constructed by magic net is not permanent, but temporary.


    Once you don''t use it after a certain period of time, these already constructed spell templates will dissipate directly, which is in vain.


    And this time, it won''t be too long.


    In Chen Heng''s induction, it''s about a day.


    This means that all spell templates built on the first day will disappear the next day.


    When you want to use a spell, you need to rebuild it.


    This is a big hole.


    Because of the long-term dependence on magic net, mages in this world must have weak ability to cast their own spells.


    Therefore, in order to avoid some unexpected situations, they need to store as many spell templates as possible in the magic net.


    After all, it''s not easy to build a magic template, even for the Wizards in the wizarding world, let alone for those who are used to using the magic net in this world.


    It is doomed to be an unrealistic thing for the world''s mages to construct their magic temporarily and cast their magic successfully.


    So there is only one thing they can do to prevent accidents.


    That is to store enough spells in the magic net in advance as much as possible, and make enough reserves.


    If this is the case, then the mental energy required is not a small number.


    The world is not safe. It''s dangerous everywhere.


    There are not only different races, gods and churches, but also all kinds of bandits.


    If a mage wants to keep his sense of security as much as possible, he should do his best to store enough spell templates in advance.


    With more than one stored spell template, more mental energy will be consumed.


    At that time, magic net as a service provider, the charge can not be low.


    At the end of the day, it must be that the mages become more and more dependent on the magic net, and the magic net becomes more and more powerful day by day with the supply of many mages.


    "is this the means of the goddess of magic..."


    sitting on the head of the bed, Chen Heng suddenly flashed this idea in his heart.


    At this time, thinking of this, he could not help but raise some admiration.


    In this world, the magic goddess really ate those mages to death.


    As soon as the magic net comes out, even if the mages want to be independent, they won''t be able to do it.


    When 90% of the mages in a group have to rely on the magic net of the goddess of magic to complete their casting, the group of mages is actually controlled by the goddess of magic.


    In order to gain the permission of magic net as much as possible, all mages must serve the magic goddess as much as possible, and dare not rebel to the camp of other gods.


    Because once they rebel, they will be deprived of their magic power.


    To some extent, the daily support of mages is the power of faith?


    The power of belief in this world is not a simple belief, but a combination of the power of the soul of living beings.


    Gratitude can, fear can, pure mental force can.


    The pure spiritual power of the mage, in the eyes of the gods in this world, should belong to the aggregation of pure and powerful power of belief, which can also be regarded as a kind of power of belief.


    In this way, the goddess of magic can have a number of powerful basic disks without any effort to preach.


    There are also a large number of people who yearn for mages and the ability to cast magic, and they will become believers of the goddess of magic.


    Compared with those honest preachers, the means are much higher.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng can''t help sighing. He has a deeper understanding of the divine means of the world.


    It''s not polite to say that the gods in this world are just those people at the top, both in strength and wisdom.


    However, these have nothing to do with Chen Heng for the time being.


    For now, at least, he has no intention of preaching in the world.


    If you don''t make up your mind in this world, there will be no conflict between nature and these gods.


    Moreover, at this stage, all the gods in the world seem to be sleeping, and no gods are active.


    He doesn''t have to worry too much for the time being.


    Outside, the sound of footsteps came slowly.


    Listening to the voice, Chen Heng subconsciously raised his head and looked there.


    Outside the room, two men, hedosiri and Lamu, came from the outside and had changed their clothes.


    "Lord exedor..."


    hedosiri took the lead to walk into the room and looked at Chen Heng in front of him, with a respectful look on his face: "things are ready."


    "According to the plan, we can start tomorrow."


    "Good."


    Listening to the voice of herdorsily, Chen Heng nodded, then thought for a moment, and said: "tomorrow will be on your way, today you all have a good rest.""It may not be so comfortable after that."


    "We understand."


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, herdorsily and his wife laughed and nodded to show their understanding.


    He said something in the room and explained something clearly. Then the two of them turned away and went back to their room to have a rest.


    Chen Heng was left in the room again.


    Looking at the empty space in front of him, he shook his head, then stood up silently and closed the door of the room.


    After this period of time, he did not go out, so he stayed in the room, quietly studying the magic net.


    For Chen Heng who just came to this world, the magic net of this world is still a very strange thing, which is worth studying.


    Maybe we can use it later.


    The next day, when the sky just dimly lit up, the three set out again.


    After a few days of renovating the city, the three men are in a good mental state at the moment, from their clothes to their weapons.


    But in this city, they still don''t mean to stay too much.


    Although it has left the territory of makdo Kingdom, the war is not over yet. This city may be affected by the war at any time and fall into the flames of war.


    In order to avoid this possibility, the three of them decided to leave and go far away.


    "It is said that there is a rebellion in Karo Kingdom at the moment. I don''t know what the situation is now."


    Walking on the road, recalling the previous information, Lamu suddenly said.


    "What''s the situation?"


    Listen to Lamu''s words, Chen Heng''s eyes a coagulation, opening to ask.


    "I''m not sure."


    Lamu shook his head. After thinking about it, he continued: "it''s said that the orcs made a mess and attacked Carlo''s land."


    "It''s also a mess in Carlo now."


    "Orcs..."


    Chen Heng lowered his head and thought for a while, then smile on his face and said, "it''s just right."


    "I''m worried about how we can look for opportunities after going to Carlo this time."


    "I didn''t expect the opportunity to come."


    With a smile on his face, he said, "since the Karo kingdom is in chaos, many nobles there must have died as well."


    "I''m not sure, but it''s possible."


    He thought for a moment, then nodded and said so.


    Karo kingdom is not a strong country, and its strength is inferior to that of makdo kingdom.


    If the orcs on the wasteland really invade on a large scale, it will be a great test for Karol kingdom.


    "In that case, it''s a good opportunity."


    Chen Heng smiles: "since there are chaos and dead nobles, it means that there are new positions to be vacated."


    "There''s a good territory there, just waiting for the powerful people to collect it."


    He spoke softly, saying so.


    As the voice fell, hedosiri and Lamu couldn''t help smiling.


    No matter when, for soldiers, only the battlefield can give full play to the best value.


    Even as a knight and blood awakener, there is room for him.


    Theoretically speaking, with their strength and identity, Chen Heng can gain respect wherever they go, and even gain a large territory.


    However, even if the same acquisition of territory, there is a big difference.


    For a country that has been in peace for a long time, its territory has been basically divided up, even if there are still some leftovers.


    Such a place, Chen Heng three people ran past, although can get preferential treatment, but doomed to not get too generous conditions.


    But if it''s a place like Karol Kingdom, it''s different.


    In the chaos of war, the strong are the best talents.


    With their strength, if they go to a chaotic place, they may be able to obtain more benefits.


    It''s different from the area in front of you.


    In this area, the oro empire is so powerful that it has already suppressed the four sides. The three of them can''t be rivals. They can''t even provoke each other.


    But the orcs in Karol kingdom are not as powerful as the aurora empire.


    The three of them are still qualified to touch each other.


    Thinking of this, they quickened their pace and began to move forward.


    Time goes by slowly.


    Toward the north, they walked a long way along the road.


    It took them two or three months to get to a brand new place.


    Ahead, a piece of barren grass appeared.


    It looks a little deserted around, and there are not many people.


    "According to the current situation, we can get to Carlo by walking a little longer..."On the way, a middle-aged man on horseback, wearing a simple leather armor, looked at Chen Heng and said.


    "Good."


    Listen to the middle-aged man''s words, Chen Heng nodded, said clearly: "then in accordance with the prior agreement, we will leave."


    "All right."


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, the middle-aged man''s face was respectful. He nodded and said, "I''m clear."


    "Thanks for the care of the three adults all the way."


    "If you need anything next, you can come to our golden mouse chamber of Commerce."


    At this point, his face was respectful, but he seemed a lot of spirit: "I will give three adults a preferential price around."


    "I hope so."


    Chen Heng nodded and laughed at each other. Then he took herdorsily and left slowly.


    As they moved on, the landscape began to change.


    Some land began to appear around, which seemed to have been reclaimed, and some crops were planted on the top.


    Look at this, it''s time to start living here.


    "The land of Karo Kingdom seems to be a little too barren."


    Looking at the desolate land around him, he frowned and said, "this is different from the kingdom of macdow."


    In the past, there were few abandoned lands in the makdo Kingdom, and they were basically used.


    But the scene is different.


    In the kingdom of Karol, many lands were abandoned and no one cultivated them at all.


    This scene, let hedosiri and Lamu two people can not help frowning.


    For the two of them who were born in the kingdom of makdo, this scene is very special and wasteful.


    It''s too bad that good land should be abandoned at will instead of being cultivated and used.


    "Maybe that''s the difference between Carlo and makedo."


    Chen Heng thought for a while, and then said: "the population in Karo kingdom is much less than that in makdo kingdom."


    Only with a sufficient population can people have the power and power to reclaim land.


    No matter in which era, farming can be a physical work.


    At present, the land in Karo kingdom is so barren, which only shows that the population here is so small that it is impossible to make full use of the land and cultivate it.


    According to common sense, this should not happen.


    If the population in one place is too small to be cultivated, the surplus population from other areas will naturally migrate to this place for cultivation.


    Even in this world, arable land is also a very precious thing. It should not be so abandoned.


    "So, is it because of the orc threat?"


    Walking on the road, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s mind. At this time, he felt thoughtful.


    Along the way, the situation in Karo kingdom was much more serious than the three of them had imagined.


    Along the way, there are many abandoned lands and some abandoned houses.


    The overall situation is better than that of the previous macdow Kingdom, but if you really want to say so, it is not much better.


    On the whole, half a weight.


    "I don''t know if that''s good news or bad news."


    Riding on the horse, Chen Heng shook his head, then continued to speak, saying: "but for now, let''s continue to start."


    "Now that you''ve come here, it seems inappropriate not to do something serious."


    One side, listening to Chen Heng''s words, hedosiri and Lamu nodded silently.


    Indeed.


    Anyway, they have come.


    It''s not easy to come here. It took such a long time. I should try it anyway.


    If you can''t, it''s not too late to leave.


    This thought flashed through their hearts, and then they followed Chen Heng in front of them and went on.


    Time goes by slowly.


    A few days later, they came outside a castle.


    According to Chen Heng''s memory, this is their target. It is also the territory of siliver Ailan, Chen Heng''s uncle with body.


    As one of the children of Prince hattim, Chen Heng''s mother is not too high, but she is also a noble.


    The family from which he came was nothing but the Elan family in the kingdom of Karo.


    The Ailan family is the nobility of the Karo Kingdom, and the title is the viscount.


    Siliver is the contemporary owner of the Ailan family and the uncle of Chen Heng.


    According to the memory of Chen Heng''s predecessor, in the past, he followed his mother to this place.Of course, it was in the past when he was still a minor.


    However, it is precisely because of this that Chen Heng can find this place again at this moment according to the memory of his body.


    Come here, wait until Chen Heng three people arrive in front of the castle before, they are not from a Leng.


    In front of me, a sound of fighting came slowly.


    In the land ahead, the two teams are fighting each other.


    The number of the two teams is not much. It''s only two or three hundred. The two teams add up to only five or six hundred.


    In Chen Heng''s opinion, it is nothing.


    Compared with the troops of the oro Empire they had seen before, their strength was nothing. They were neither decent strong nor elite, like a group of loose sand.


    But at the moment, this group of people are fighting here and there.


    On one side, looking at the scene ahead, hedosiri and Lamu subconsciously turn around and look at Chen Heng in front of them.


    In their eyes, Chen Heng frowned.


    In front of the two sides fighting, one side hung a flag. From the family emblem displayed on the flag, it seems that it is the family emblem of his Ailan family.


    It''s just fine. How can they fight with other people in the territory of the Ailan family?


    In this regard, Chen Heng also has some doubts, but there is no hesitation.


    "Hedosiri, Lamu."


    Without too much hesitation, Chen Heng raised his head, and then casually called out the names of the two men: "let''s charge."


    "Yes."


    On one side, the two of them, respectful and without much hesitation, directly raised their whip and charged forward.


    The roaring sound came out.


    Not far away, listening to the sound from not far away, it seems that someone noticed the movement of Chen Heng three people.


    "That''s..."


    looking at the three people rushing in the distance, a tall, dignified looking middle-aged man in the shadow was stunned. He seemed to be surprised: "who are they?"


    As the Lord of this area, he had no impression of the three men charging from afar.


    I don''t know each other at all.


    So, are these three outsiders?


    Is it an enemy or a helper?


    In an instant, the thought flashed through his mind.


    But soon, under his gaze, the three people in the distance continued to charge forward, directly into the crowd.


    "Crazy!"


    Looking at the three people''s actions, many people in the scene flashed this idea.


    At this moment, the soldiers on both sides will undoubtedly be treated as enemies if they rush directly into the battlefield.


    For ordinary people, this is equivalent to suicide.


    PS: 10000 words for monthly ticket!


    Then there are 10000 words

 Chapter 276

    "Are they crazy?"


    Looking at the actions of the three people in front, many people were stunned. At this time, the idea flashed through their hearts.


    When both sides are at war, if they rush directly into the battlefield, there will undoubtedly be only one result.


    That is to be treated as a common enemy by the soldiers of both sides.


    To some extent, this is equivalent to facing the pressure of five or six hundred people.


    Do these people want to die?


    At this moment, many people have flashed this idea, some doubts in their hearts.


    But soon they understood.


    In front of me, a light light light flashed.


    Among the three people in front, the younger one stopped in the distance, while the other two continued to charge forward and rushed into the battlefield of hundreds of people without hesitation.


    A faint light flashed by.


    Under the gaze of many people, the weapons in their hands began to show some changes.


    A kind of invisible hazy brilliance, blessing on the two weapons, brings a unique flavor.


    Suddenly, the appearance of these two people changed. They looked like two valiant knights, especially terrifying and valiant.


    Without any hesitation, they rushed into the crowd and fought there.


    Looking at the scene, many people''s faces changed.


    "Life Knight!"


    In front of him, a middle-aged man named siliver''s face suddenly changed.


    Life knight, this is only the existence of the power of life is qualified to have the title.


    In this world, awakening the power of life means being strong and terrifying.


    Are these two knights of life?


    The thought flashed through his mind, and then he saw a change in the scene ahead.


    Under his gaze, the two of them rushed straight ahead, and now they had begun to fight.


    The sound of fighting came from the front.


    In an instant, the original strict team was directly torn apart by the two knights, and there was a huge gap in the lineup.


    This speed is very fast, fast to an extreme, just just just contact, it has been so.


    Everything seems to take for granted.


    In front, a burst of fighting sound is still coming, some people are still stubborn resistance.


    But in the face of these two knights, it was useless at all. They were directly suppressed, and there was no way to make any sound.


    "Monster! They are monsters


    Shouts came from the front.


    Looking at the heroic and terrifying performance of the two, many people on the scene yelled, and their faces showed fear.


    For ordinary soldiers, they don''t know what life knight is or what the power of life is.


    As the existence on the battlefield, the only feeling for them is terror.


    Under these two people, they feel that their lives have no sense of security at all. It seems that they may be harvested by each other at any time, and then they will be cut apart.


    This kind of feeling is really horrible, really frightening.


    In fact, let alone them, even Cyrus was in a state of horror at the moment.


    As the owner of the Ellen family and the territory, siliver is very powerful.


    As the owner of the Allan family, he is also a knight of life, and also awakens the power of life.


    With the power of life, his strength is good, but at the moment he can''t do such a thing.


    His strength, at most, is equal to Lamu''s and also belongs to the apprenticeship level, but it is far from equal to the front of hedosiri.


    The terrible performance of the two men undoubtedly made him feel thrilled.


    "When did two such terrible people come to this place..."


    at this moment, he could not help but flash this idea in his heart, and then suddenly woke up: "is it the vagrant knight who came to this area to look for opportunities?"


    The idea flashed through his mind, and the more he thought about it, the more likely it was.


    There has never been peace on this land.


    Some people will lose their titles and territories because of various accidents.


    There are always some vagrants who will go to all kinds of chaotic places, looking for all kinds of opportunities to rise again.


    This is what happened to the kingdom of Karol.


    Because of the massive invasion of orcs, many aristocratic territories were slaughtered, and the whole Karol kingdom was impacted.


    In the current situation, many foreign vagrants come here to look for opportunities, trying to find a suitable home and sell themselves at a good price.


    According to siliver, the same may be true of the two men in front of us.


    Moreover, this is a very likely thing.But compared with other Rangers, the strength of these two seems to be too strong.


    It''s good for ordinary vagrant knight to have the strength of apprenticeship.


    But in front of these two people, the young man who waved the long sword, his real strength undoubtedly went beyond this category.


    This is a real knight, not an apprentice. Its strength is equivalent to the level of Yihuan mage.


    Such a strong knight, according to the truth, does not need to worry about the master, as long as it appears, it will be recruited.


    This time, the chaos of Karol Kingdom, even the Knights of this level are attracted?


    At this moment, this thought flashed through siliver''s mind, which he could not help thinking about.


    "No, it''s not just them..."


    looking at the two men who fought bravely in front of him, siliver narrowed his eyes and looked not far away.


    There, a young figure was riding a horse, looking at the battlefield in front of him.


    Because of the distance, siliver could not see each other''s face clearly. He could only observe each other''s general performance and seemed to be very calm.


    The other side seems to be very calm about the scene in front of them. They don''t feel surprised at all.


    Moreover, before the two knights have come forward to fight, he did not move.


    Is it because his position is still above those two people, disdaining to start, or because his strength is too weak, so he didn''t go forward?


    At this moment, all sorts of conjectures flashed in siliver''s mind, and he thought so.


    But soon, he saw that the boy in the distance began to move.


    "That''s it..."


    in the distance, sitting on the horse and looking at the scene of fighting in front of him, Chen Heng shook his head and was disappointed.


    He had thought that the soldiers who grew up in places like Karol kingdom for a long time should be more elite than those in other places.


    But now it seems to be no different from the military in other places.


    Of course, it is also possible that the strength of the two men is too strong.


    However, at the moment, Chen Heng has lost interest.


    So, looking ahead, he gently raised his hand.


    The slender arm stretched out, slowly extended into the air, and then slowly pressed down.


    An invisible mental force began to dissipate, and then spread around, and then fell.


    Group spirit shock!


    Huge spiritual fluctuations are breaking out, with Chen Heng as the center, rapidly spreading out.


    The next moment, a frightening scene began to appear.


    Just ahead, an invisible ripple began to spread, and then slowly shrouded around.


    And in this range, including horses, all of us felt a terrible force of oppression, flashed by, and then passed through our minds.


    Boom, at this moment, as if there was a hammer in my mind, all people''s bodies were directly frozen.


    In the distance, siliver couldn''t believe his eyes. The soldiers in front of him began to fall down slowly.


    It was not a direct obliteration, but was shocked by an invisible force, directly fell into syncope, unable to bear the previous kind of terrible oppression.


    Soon, all the people who had stood on the battlefield before, except for the two of them and their horses, fell to the ground like a corpse.


    Ignore the protection, also ignore the strength.


    "Second ring!"


    Looking at this scene, siliver was stunned. At this time, his heart was full of panic: "at least the second ring magic!"


    "That man, he is a second ring mage!"


    At this moment, siliver also misunderstood him as a mage of at least the second ring.


    No wonder, in this world, only magicians and mages can cast magic.


    Compared with mages, warlocks are too rare, so people often mistake them for mages when they see such magic abilities.


    Not far away, on the battlefield.


    Hedosiri and Lamu looked at the scene and then quietly put away their weapons.


    "Is this the power of... Adults..."


    looking at the scene in front of them, they were also shocked.


    Although they have seen the similar power before, at this moment, looking at the scene in front of them, their hearts are still not calm.


    To defeat, or even defeat, an army of hundreds of people, such a thing, the presence of hedosiri can also do.


    But if you want to keep these people alive and make them faint in an instant like this, they can''t do it anyway.Moreover, whether it is hedosiri or Lamu, their hearts are very clear.


    At that time, if Chen Heng hadn''t contracted his power in time and didn''t let the power of magic affect them, their fate would have been the same as those in front of them, and they would have fallen to the ground directly.


    It won''t be much different from the people present.


    "But... Besides inheriting the power of fire and healing, do they also have a wide range of mental control methods..."


    recalling Chen Heng''s previous performance, this idea flashed through their hearts.


    Up to now, they still think that Chen Heng''s power comes from his blood.


    Different from mages, the power of a warlock comes from his blood. The power he can exert is also what he can possess in his blood.


    In other words, only when there is corresponding power in the blood can the warlock display it.


    If not, it cannot be used.


    Unless a warlock, like a mage, takes the initiative to learn.


    Before that, Chen Heng had exerted two different forces.


    They are the power of fire that can burn ghosts, and the high-level healing that can instantly heal the seriously injured.


    They thought that, for the time being, this should be the limit.


    I didn''t expect to be surprised.


    In front of him, Chen Heng''s means were extensive mental control.


    Even among the abilities of many warlocks, this ability is extremely strong.


    "My Lord''s blood is really strong..."


    at this moment, looking at Chen Heng''s performance, the two of them could not help but flash this idea and sighed.


    Isn''t it.


    Just as I woke up, I was able to perform three abilities, and each of them was comparable to Erhuan mage.


    The potential of this blood is really very strong. Even among warlocks, it should be regarded as the top.


    That''s what they think.


    Then, in the mid air, a pure white light shrouded and fell.


    In the distance, Chen Heng slowly moved forward, looking at the two men in front of him, waving his hand casually.


    The divinity in the body gradually vibrates, and a little stored power instantly transforms into a divine skill.


    The light white light fell directly on the two men.


    Suddenly, Sili Fu''s eyelids jumped in the distance.


    "This is...


    he was thrilled. At this time, he didn''t know what to say:" healing skill... "


    before that, he had defined Chen Heng''s identity as a visiting Erhuan mage.


    But now, as soon as the cure came out, it immediately overturned his conjecture.


    Healing is a kind of divine power that can only be exerted by the priests and the awakened ones who inherit the divine power.


    Is this young man actually a strong priest?


    Cyril''s heart was startled, and all sorts of conjectures flashed in her heart.


    Before he was completely calm, he saw Chen Heng turn around and walk slowly towards him.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, he jumped in his heart, but he still stubbornly endured the fear in his body and drove his horse to meet him slowly.


    "How do you feel?"


    Chen Heng drove his horse forward, looked at the two men in front of him, and then said softly.


    "Very well."


    Before hedosiri spoke, Lamu patted his chest, laughed and said, "Lord, you don''t need to waste your precious strength."


    "We can''t get hurt at all if it''s just these things."


    "Be careful, anyway."


    Looking at Lamu in front of him, Chen Heng smiles, and then whispers: "OK."


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    "Look at my uncle, now."


    Different from silivu, Chen Heng is stronger and more energetic. He has already seen each other''s appearance and even recognized each other.


    Since his goal of this visit is in front of him, he naturally doesn''t have to waste more time. Let''s go and meet each other directly.


    Let''s see what''s going on here.


    This thought flashed through his mind, and then he took the two men beside him and walked forward in silence.


    And in front of him, siliver came slowly.


    People on both sides came closer and closer to each other.


    At this time, siliver also gradually saw the appearance of Chen Heng.


    Under the light sunlight, Chen Heng''s appearance shows at the moment.


    He still looked young, but he was sixteen or seventeen years old. His skin was thin and white, and his appearance was very delicate, just like the offspring of a God.A kind of inexplicable breath wrapped around his body, which made him look more calm and gentle, and the mark before his forehead was more prominent.


    Just standing there, the whole person can''t help but attract everyone''s attention and let people focus on him.


    Looking at Chen Heng''s appearance in front of him, before he knew it, Sili Fu was stunned. At this time, he felt a very unique sense of familiarity.


    He seems to have a feeling.


    In front of him, he should have known him. He even knew him very well and had a friendly relationship.


    But he couldn''t remember who he was.


    Chen Heng and the other party are really relatives.


    However, the distance between the two sides is not very close. In the past, Chen Heng would only come back every two years, so the frequency of meeting was naturally very small.


    Count the time. They haven''t seen each other for two or three years.


    In addition to Chen Heng''s previous experience of divine baptism, his body''s divine blood awakened. At the moment, his appearance has changed a lot. Although he can still see that he was the man in the past, he has changed a lot.


    Under such circumstances, siliver failed to ask everyone to kill me with tickets!

 Chapter 277

    "Maybe, this is fate..."


    sitting in a place in the room, Chen Heng sighed softly. His face was very complicated, which seemed to be mixed with sadness and pain.


    At a glance, one can feel the pain and sadness of this young man.


    Indeed.


    The one sitting here is still a teenager.


    As far as his age is concerned, if it is normal, he may still be playing leisurely in the residence of the hartim family at the moment. He doesn''t have to face so many troubles at all.


    But now, overnight, both parents died, most of the family was destroyed, and even their own country was destroyed.


    This kind of blow, if you put it in front of ordinary people, I''m afraid it would have been unbearable for a long time.


    Chen Heng will show the appearance in front of him, which seems very normal.


    Sitting in front of Chen Heng, looking at the expression on Chen Heng''s face, Sili Fu''s face was also a little complicated.


    Is it a good deal to exchange the destruction of a family for an awakened one of God''s blood?


    I believe that different people have different answers to this question.


    But most of us, including Cyrus, will definitely have the same answer.


    Value.


    It''s worth it, of course.


    The value of a warlock who awakens the blood of God can not be compared with that of some ordinary family members.


    If we can exchange the death of the Allan family for the appearance of a warlock who has awakened the blood of the gods, siliver is absolutely willing, even if he is willing to sacrifice for it, he will not hesitate to enter the underworld.


    In this world, God''s blood has such value.


    After inheriting the God''s blood, and even activating this power, the blood in the Warlock''s body will be extremely active, and most of his descendants will inherit this power.


    To some extent, this is enough to create a new and extraordinary family and bring new vitality to the family.


    Just like Chen Heng in front of us.


    Once the power of God revived in his body. If he had children later, he would certainly inherit the power, but the power might be a little thin.


    But even so, it is enough to be enviable.


    God''s blood, even if only a little bit of power, is also terrible.


    Just like Chen Heng in front of him, he just awakened and possessed such a degree of terrorist power.


    A blood warlock who is at least equivalent to Erhuan mage, this kind of existence only needs one hand to kill the present Ailan family.


    Even the once prosperous hadim family is powerless to face such an existence.


    With the gradual growth of Chen Heng, the power in his body will continue to increase with the maturity of his blood, so as to become more powerful.


    To that extent, not to mention today, the hadim family has not been completely destroyed, there are still a large number of people fleeing.


    Even if the whole hadim family is really destroyed, Chen Heng in front of him can be easily rebuilt. There will not be many waves at all.


    We should know that the awakened one of God''s blood, to some extent, can be regarded as the son of God, whose status is extremely respected and noble.


    Had it not been for the origin of the hadim family, the God of the end of fire was not a superior God, and it had already disappeared in history, and its church and believers had disappeared.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid that Chen Heng in front of him, with his identity as the awakened one of the blood of the God of the end of fire, will be able to have an extremely respected position and strength.


    Even now that the God of the end of fire has disappeared, Chen Heng''s identity is extremely noble in theory, just as the heir of a God''s blood, which is far more noble than the heir of any Duke''s family.


    If he can, siliver really hopes that Chen Heng in front of him is a member of the Ailan family, so that he will wake up in his dreams.


    It''s just that it''s doomed to be impossible.


    At this thought, Cyril sighed to herself and sighed in her heart.


    Fortunately, too.


    In front of him, although his surname is hadim, he also has the blood of the general Elan family.


    His strength is also a good thing for the Ailan family.


    For today''s Ailan family, that''s enough.


    Thinking of this, he raised his head and cheered up again.


    "What are you going to do, Eckert?"


    He picked up his spirits, looked at Chen Heng in front of him, and began to ask about his next plan.


    Siliver knew that since Chen Heng came to him, he never wanted to spend the rest of his life on his territory.


    It''s not just his personal responsibility, even his strength doesn''t allow him to do so.


    "I hope you can work for me."


    Looking at Sili Fu in front of him, Chen Heng smiles and says his plan.


    "When I left the kingdom of makdo, all my things were lost and the family territory was divided up.""Now I urgently need a territory that can arrange me and my followers."


    "Only in this way can I settle down and continue to seek further development."


    He said, looking at siliver in front of him.


    Getting enough territory is Chen Heng''s goal.


    In this world, only by acquiring a real territory can we be regarded as a real aristocrat to some extent.


    Moreover, in this world, it is very convenient to own a territory.


    As the owner of the land, the Lord has the right to do anything on his own territory, and even openly recruit troops to develop his own strength.


    For Chen Heng at the moment, this is the most appropriate.


    The reason why he chose Carlo is also due to his own reasons.


    On the one hand, there was war in Karol Kingdom, and on the other hand, siliv, as his uncle, was located here.


    But the most important thing is that this area has been occupied by orcs and has been in war for a long time.


    Being in the midst of war is a shortcoming of Karol Kingdom, but it also means that the land of this country will not be coveted by too many people.


    As long as we can stop the invasion of other races such as orcs, then both reputation and territory are very easy to obtain.


    Of course, some people say that the land of Karo kingdom is not worth money, because its country has been attacked by orcs for a long time and its population is seriously insufficient.


    But this is not a problem for Chen Heng.


    He is not an ordinary man. His life is only a few decades.


    Judging from Chen Heng''s current situation, even if he does not consider his future progress, it is only now that he has awakened God''s blood that his life span is very long. According to his estimation, it is at least a thousand years old.


    With such a long life span, there is plenty of time to take care of those mortals and watch their number grow.


    Therefore, this defect is not a problem for Chen Heng.


    That''s why he came here.


    PS: except for some accidents, there are only so many.


    But still ask for a monthly ticket!

 Chapter 278

    "Is it just a common territory?"


    Sitting there, listening to Chen Heng''s request, siliv pondered for a moment, then asked: "what''s the request?"


    "No big demands."


    Listening to siliver''s words, Chen Heng shook his head, then spoke softly, saying: "the only requirement is that these territories should be as large as possible and not be affected by other people as much as possible."


    "Is that all?"


    Listening to Chen Heng''s request, Xi Lifu was stunned. At this time, he seemed very surprised.


    He originally thought that Chen Heng would offer a condition that made him feel embarrassed.


    After all, with Chen Heng''s current strength, if we just ask for a piece of territory, no matter where we go, it won''t be a problem, so why go to this place.


    But I didn''t expect that it was just so simple.


    "If it''s not a prosperous place, I think I can do it for you, my dear ikedo."


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, Sili Fu''s face showed a smile. At this time, she said so softly.


    It''s not really a big problem.


    If what Chen Heng is asking for is a place with a large population and relatively prosperous, it may be difficult.


    After all, this kind of place is very popular in any country, even in the kingdom of Karol. It is impossible for some outsiders to turn to it.


    Although Chen Heng''s strength is strong, it is very difficult to obtain such a territory.


    But if it''s just barren territory, it''s a lot easier.


    Some places, such as the kingdom of makdo, may not have much spare land to cultivate at all.


    But not in the kingdom of Karol.


    This place is close to the wasteland. Almost every few years, it will be invaded and plundered by the wasteland race.


    As a result, there is a lot of barren land in Karol Kingdom, and many of them are not wanted by others.


    You can buy the land for a relatively small amount of money.


    Even if you are strong enough, you can go straight into the wilderness and occupy a piece of land there.


    Of course, the premise of doing so is that you can survive the impact of that crazy wilderness race.


    And this is obviously a very difficult thing.


    Thinking of this, siliver''s face softened slightly, then thought for a moment, and then continued to speak: "if it''s just like this, you''ll get good news soon."


    "As far as I know, there are many lords who want to sell their territory and leave this place forever," he said softly


    He said so.


    The nobles hoped to sell their own territory like the most common commodity.


    In the eyes of people in other places, this kind of thing is almost impossible.


    However, in the kingdom of Karol, this is the most real thing.


    Because of the invasion of the wasteland race for a long time, it is difficult for the nobles rooted in this land to recuperate and accumulate wealth.


    Even for their own safety, they have to expend great efforts to form a self-defense force.


    For this reason, many people''s pockets are empty, and they can''t find any oil and water every year.


    This is also a matter of no choice.


    Who makes the environment in this area too bad.


    Because of years of war, there are not even many businessmen in this area who dare to do business.


    The only income of the Lords is the income from farming, and some taxes and so on.


    But the income is obviously not enough to make up for the cost of building the guard.


    As a result, many people have been losing money as lords of this land.


    If someone is willing to pay a sum of money to buy their territory, I believe many people will be very happy.


    With his contacts and ability in the kingdom of Karol, Sili can easily find some good positions if he wants to. He also has people who are willing to sell them to trade and gather their territory and give it to Chen Heng.


    It doesn''t even cost too much.


    "But, dear eckledore, I must remind you."


    In front of him, siliver thought for a moment, then raised his head, looked at Chen Heng in front of him seriously, and said, "it''s easy to buy these territories, but the subsequent things are very complicated."


    "Eckert, you are very strong, which can bring you great advantages, but there are also various dangers on the wasteland."


    "In your capacity, it''s not worth spending it here in vain."He looked at Chen Heng in front of him and warned seriously.


    "I understand."


    In front of him, Chen Heng nodded seriously to show that he understood.


    Siliver in front of him was really a sincere dissuasion and admonishment.


    In this land, Chen Heng''s strength is indeed very strong. Even it''s not polite to say that there are few people in the whole Karo Empire who can compare with Chen Heng.


    With such terrible strength, if he is willing, it should be no problem for him to take root in this place.


    It''s just that it doesn''t seem to be necessary for siliver.


    With such a strong force, why should we continue to stay in this dilapidated place?


    With Chen Heng''s strength, no matter where he goes, he is destined to attract other people''s attention, and even to obtain a large territory, which is just an easy thing.


    With such conditions, there is no need for him to stay here.


    You know, in this land, I don''t know how many people dream of leaving here, looking for a new place and starting over.


    And Chen Heng clearly has such conditions, but he doesn''t care at all. It''s really unique.


    It was for this reason that siliver could not help persuading him.


    "I understand."


    Sitting in the same place, facing Sili Fu''s gaze, Chen Heng nodded to show that he knew what he meant.


    He didn''t really decide to come here just because of a stroke of brain.


    In fact, before arriving here, he had anticipated the problems that might happen in this area, and even discussed with the two men again and again.


    For Chen Heng, what he values is nothing else, but the chaos in this area.


    Chaos means that there are not too many external forces in this area, let alone too many ecclesiastical forces.


    Chen Heng has known about it before.


    The world belongs to God.


    In today''s era, although God has disappeared, the church and other traces left by God still exist.


    In the era of the disappearance of God, the Church of God represents God and still occupies a huge power.


    To some extent, the power of the church is also a part of order, and it has extremely strong power in many countries.


    If Chen Heng went to these places and developed in those places from scratch, these God churches could not avoid.


    But this is Chen Heng does not want to see temporarily.


    If he could, for the time being, he didn''t want to deal with the God churches.


    After all, at present, he can be regarded as an awakener of God''s blood, whose blood belongs to the God of fire.


    God knows what other churches think of him as the heir of the end of fire.


    Moreover, as far as Chen Heng''s heart is concerned, he also prefers to redevelop in such a place.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s slower.


    "If there''s no accident, you can get an accurate answer after a while at most."


    Sitting there, listening to Chen Heng''s words, siliver didn''t say much, just nodded and said, "and it''s mostly good news."


    "And before that, ikedo, you and your followers will rest with me."


    Looking at Chen Heng, siliver''s face showed a smile. At this time, he said with a smile, "I believe you have passed a long journey. Now you should also want to find a place to have a rest."


    So he said, chuckling.


    "I''ll trouble you."


    Listen to the words of Si Li Fu in front of the body, Chen Heng also shows a smile on the face, at the moment soft voice says.


    "Then, in return, if there is any need during this period, please give it to us as much as possible."


    Looking at siliv in front of him, Chen Heng smiles and says, "if it''s anything else, we may not be able to finish it, but if it''s something in combat, I believe we can still give you some help."


    This is the reward.


    In return for helping Chen Heng, during this period of time, Chen Heng doesn''t mind helping each other.


    After all, in terms of identity, the other party is also his uncle with his body, and they have a blood relationship.


    Even though Chen Heng took root in this area after that, he still made friends with each other for quite a long time.


    In that case, it''s nothing to help the other party now.


    "That would be great."


    In front of him, listening to Chen Heng''s words, Sili Fu''s face suddenly showed a happy look, looking very moved by Chen Heng''s proposal.


    In fact, it is.


    Recently, many Orc tribes have invaded the wilderness and plundered the kingdom of Karol.Although most of the affected areas belong to the north, there is no doubt that many of them are also affected in his territory.


    One of the influences of the former troops was that the troops fleeing from the North attempted to plunder his territory.


    It can be predicted that there will be many similar things in the near future.


    If there is a body before Chen Heng joined, then his days after, presumably can be a lot easier.


    After all, even without mentioning Chen Heng in front of him, only his two followers are the two life knights who have awakened the power of life.


    Just these two knights of life, to some extent, are worth an elite army of hundreds of people.


    Not to mention Chen Heng in front of him.


    Before this, Chen Heng shot hundreds of people down in an instant, so that it directly into the syncope scene is still in front of us, so clear and vivid.


    With Chen Heng''s help, the pressure he is currently suffering will disappear in an instant.


    He couldn''t help smiling at the thought.


    "That''s right."


    Sitting there, he seemed to think of something. Chen Heng thought for a moment, then raised his head and continued to say, "those people before, I hope I can recruit them directly to my hands."


    He said so.


    Chen Heng didn''t mean anything else. It was the army he had knocked down with magic.


    The strength of those people is not strong, just an army composed of ordinary people, and the number is not much, only more than 200 people.


    But it''s also a group of people.


    At the present time, Chen Heng is empty handed and destitute. In addition to the two knights, there are not many people to drive him.


    These people can just supplement and recruit themselves.


    "The former captives?"


    Listen to Chen Heng''s words, Sili Fu frowned, some pity in the heart.


    He was still thinking that it would be a good choice to recruit those people to his own hands, whether as slaves for farming or as a supplement to the army.


    The population of Karo kingdom is so small that any human hand is precious and cannot be easily let go.


    However, now that Chen Heng has taken the initiative, his idea will be directly ruined.


    As the person who defeated those people, according to the rules of this era, Chen hengben had the right to take those prisoners as his spoils.


    Not to mention, his strength is still so strong that siliv can''t resist in any case.


    "Yes, but be careful."


    Without much hesitation, siliver nodded and said, "these are the rebels from the north. If you don''t pay attention, you may run away."


    "But if used properly, these people can also be a force, even if it''s nothing to you."


    He said with a bitter smile.


    "In addition, as your relative, before you leave here, I am willing to provide you with the food these people need in return for your help."


    He laughed and then said so.


    "Thank you."


    Listen to this words, Chen Heng also laughed, thanks a way seriously.


    Inside the room, they talked seriously for a long time, then Chen Heng got up and left the place in silence.


    He went outside, walked out of the room in front of him and came to another area.


    It was the place Cyrus had arranged for him, and there was already someone waiting there.


    Hedosiri and Lamu are standing outside Chen Heng''s room, waiting there. At the moment, they hear Chen Heng''s footsteps and come to meet them immediately.


    "Lord."


    Looking at Chen Heng coming in front of him, hedosiri looked respectful and then asked, "what''s the situation?"


    On one side, Lamu didn''t open his mouth, but looked at Chen Heng with the same eyes. It seemed that he was also very concerned about this issue.


    "It''s going well."


    Chen Heng smiles and says, "Mr. siliver has promised to help me operate and help us get a good territory."


    There was a smile on his face.


    Although they knew that there should be no big problem, when they heard the answer, they were still happy.


    No matter how bad it is, at least from the immediate situation, they will soon have a suitable territory again.


    "There''s another piece of good news."


    Standing in the same place, looking at the two people in front of him, Chen Heng smiles, and then continues to speak.


    "The previous captives are our spoils."


    "We can recruit these people, train them and turn them into our strength in the near future.""Mr. siliver has promised that in this period of time he will provide us with enough food so that we don''t have to worry about it."


    "There''s no doubt that''s good news."


    Listen to Chen Heng''s words, hedosiri smile: "look at this, we can finally have our own soldiers."


    "Although the quality of these people doesn''t seem to be very good."


    At the moment, they are in a good mood.


    As a knight, they naturally want to have their own soldiers.


    Knights who have awakened the power of life are powerful, but if they can have some soldiers of their own, they will play a greater role in the battlefield.


    Just before that, they had no conditions.


    It was not until this time that Chen Heng captured those people that they had a chance.


    Now, some people have promised to solve the most critical food problem, and their biggest worries can be eliminated.


    "Well, let''s discuss it now."


    Sitting down in the room, Chen Heng took the lead in speaking and slowly told the previous conversation with Sili Fu.


    "That''s about it."


    After what he had said, he looked at the two men in front of him: "what''s your opinion?"


    "I think it''s good."


    Lamu nodded and took the lead in expressing his opinion: "if enough food can be provided for us, it''s nothing to serve Mr. siliv for the time being."


    "It''s just a good time to try to look around and prepare for the next plan."


    On one side, he thought for a moment, and then he spoke out his opinion.


    Finally, Chen Heng continued to make a summary.


    The present situation is the mode of three people getting along.


    Unlike other original leaders in the makdo Kingdom, Chen hengzong has the most powerful strength and identity, but he is still willing to listen to other people''s opinions.


    But when he makes a big decision, he will always discuss it with the two of them and draw on their opinions before making a decision.


    In Chen Heng''s words, this is to integrate opinions and reach a consensus, so as to avoid unnecessary misunderstanding.


    For the two of them, they feel respected and like it.


    So gradually, they get used to it.


    After another conversation, they got up and began to finish their tasks.

 Chapter 279

    In the spacious room, Chen Heng is the only one left.


    The two of them went to finish the task and were ready to recruit the prisoners and train them into their own soldiers.


    For both of them, this is the most important thing at the moment.


    Nothing can compare with it.


    Chen Heng understood their emotions very well, so he didn''t stop them and let them go.


    After they left, Chen Heng shook his head and continued to sit down in his own place.


    Sitting on the head of the bed, he began to look at himself.


    In the near future, perhaps because of the erosion of the divine power, or perhaps because of the awakening of the divine blood in the body, Chen Heng can feel many changes on his body in recent days.


    Even if there is no exercise, it is gradually strengthening.


    This feeling is very unique and wonderful.


    "Now I seem to have met the requirements..."


    sitting on the head of the bed, feeling the situation on my body, Chen Heng thought about it.


    His body had no talent to awaken the power of life.


    The power of life is a unique system in this world. Only those who have great affinity for the power of life and extraordinary potential can master it.


    For the predecessor of the body, this power does not exist.


    The predecessor of this body has no potential to awaken the power of life.


    Just because of this, before Chen Heng came to this body, this body was still an ordinary person. Besides being stronger, it seemed that there was nothing special about it.


    But over time, and now, things seem to be different.


    With the passage of time, the blood of God awakens on Chen Heng''s body, and the power of divinity also affects Chen Heng all the time, imperceptibly transforming his body.


    Now his body has changed a lot compared with the past, and the difference is huge.


    Even if he has not practiced the power of life in this world, Chen Heng can also feel the great potential and terrorist force hidden under this body.


    In other words, now he may have the qualification to practice the power of life.


    "Do you want to try?"


    Sitting on the head of the bed, Chen Heng''s mind flashed this idea.


    According to common sense, he is now a formal wizard, and also has the power of divinity, which can be used to transform his body.


    Even if we don''t practice the power of life, it doesn''t seem to matter.


    But it can''t just be that way.


    To live in this world, one must make more preparations.


    The more useful things, the better.


    Besides, Chen Heng is also interested in the power of life in this world.


    So, after a little thought, he finally looked up silently and walked towards the outside world.


    He was ready to go to hedosiri and do some preparation for practicing the power of life.


    Half a day later, on a training ground, Chen Heng was sweating all over. At the moment, he was standing there, silently sensing the changes in his body.


    The Dharma of life within the hadim family works in the body and blessings are on him.


    In this tired state, Chen Heng can clearly feel the changes in his body, and feel the unique force surging and surging in his body.


    "Sure enough, it''s ok..."


    feeling the changes in his body, Chen Heng stopped his action, and then the idea flashed through his mind.


    The training in front of him proved what he had thought before.


    After the transformation of the divine power, his constitution has changed, and now he has the potential to awaken the power of life.


    Moreover, according to Chen Heng''s experience, his current potential is probably quite good in this world.


    At least on one side, the two of them were very surprised when they looked at Chen Heng''s performance.


    According to their conjecture, if they can keep the rhythm in front of them, at most half a month, Chen Heng will be able to initially feel the power of his life.


    Of course, it is not a simple thing to awaken the power of life in one''s body and master it thoroughly.


    Even if Chen Heng''s qualifications are good, it should take quite a long time.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Anyway, for the time being, if it''s just a little time, Chen Heng can still draw it out.


    And the practice in this period of time also proves Chen Heng''s idea.


    "The so-called power of life is really very similar to the life energy of a knight..."


    feeling the pulse movement in the body that is similar to the life energy, Chen hengruo has some thoughts.In his feelings, the life power of this world is very similar to the life energy of the wizard world.


    It seems that just like the wizard and the mage in this world, the knights in the wizard world and the life power in this world are two classes with high similarity.


    Of course, there are similarities between the two sides, but there is also a high degree of overlap, which is very similar in quite a few places.


    Among them, the power of life and the energy of life seem to play the same role.


    There are many similarities between the two sides.


    Although there are some differences in other aspects, there are many similarities between them.


    It looks exactly like it came from the same source.


    Feeling this, Chen Heng thought for a moment, then turned around and shook his head silently.


    make complaints about the situation, but in any case, it can be good news.


    The high similarity between the power of life and the energy of life, to some extent, means that the experience of being a knight can be used in this world.


    Like this moment.


    After the transformation of divine power, Chen Heng''s body potential at the moment is really good. Even under normal circumstances, it is estimated that it will only take more than half a month to awaken the power of life.


    But now, with the support of past experience, Chen Heng estimated that it would be OK in a few days.


    This is the reference function of experience.


    The help of this kind of experience can continue to be applied not only at the beginning, but also for a long time afterwards.


    Until it exceeded Chen Heng''s level.


    On top of the knight system, Chen Heng was the top knight.


    The top knight, in this world, does not know the equivalent of what strength, but I think it will not be too weak.


    At least it will be much better than the current hedosiris.


    According to hedosiri''s claim, he is an official knight, and his strength is about equal to that of a ring mage.


    This also means that the top knight is roughly equivalent to the strength of the top link.


    It''s not bad.


    Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart, and then continued to train. His arms began to move constantly. The life practice method in his body was running fast, trying to tap the potential of life in his body and activate the exuberant potential in his body.


    And with Chen Heng''s action, the movement of this place began to become prominent.


    All around it seemed to be bustling.


    In the distance, some figures are passing through this place one after another. Looking at Chen Heng, who is working hard on the training ground and sweating, he is surprised at this time.


    They did not expect that Chen Heng was not only a warlock, but also proficient in the skills of soldiers.


    At the moment, looking at Chen Heng''s performance, they can''t help sighing.


    In this regard, Chen Heng did not care, nor did he care about the gaze of those people. He just sweat on the training silently and began to practice hard, just like in the past.


    Time passed slowly.


    In the blink of an eye, half a month passed.


    More than half a month has passed. During this period, there have been some changes around.


    After the efforts of the two men, a considerable number of the previous hundreds of prisoners have chosen to surrender and join Chen Heng''s command and become his soldiers.


    Therefore, in the recent period of time, the attention of the two men also began to shift to the training of soldiers.


    In this regard, Chen Heng once again showed their amazing talent.


    For the training of soldiers, in fact, neither hedosiri nor Lamu are excellent.


    They had different identities in the past. They seldom led soldiers out to fight, let alone daily training. They even had little experience in leading the army to fight.


    When they just started, they were in a hurry and didn''t know what to do.


    Chen Heng watched their performance, shaking his head, and then went on the show himself.


    In just a few days, the soldiers, who had been in disorder, were properly placed and divided into fixed organizational systems, and began daily training.


    But Chen Heng looks very relaxed. It seems that it doesn''t take much effort to do this.


    This kind of unique performance, not to mention hedosiri and Lamu, even though siliver, who has been secretly observing Chen Heng''s performance, is a little surprised and doesn''t know how to describe it.


    A teenager who is still under age has such talent that he can easily command hundreds of people and bring an army that was originally a prisoner under his command.


    And it looks like it''s done well.


    The sophistication shown in that training, as well as the various means used in the middle, almost made people ignore the age of this person.


    If it wasn''t for Chen Heng''s appearance, siliver and others would almost think that this was a general who fought all the year round.And look at this, just 200 people, is far from the limit of each other.


    It''s a natural leader.


    At this time, he was even more excited.


    In any case, Chen Heng is the leader of their choice. The better they perform, the better they will prove that they have made no investment mistakes or wrong people.


    Therefore, for Chen Heng''s excellent performance, they have only joy in their hearts, and no other emotions.


    On the other hand, Chen Heng doesn''t know what hedosiri and other people think.


    His current task has changed from daily exercise to training with the group of soldiers.


    To be honest, this job is very boring for him.


    The past is not wasted.


    In the simulation world, he once commanded many armies, and even led them more than once to create a new empire.


    To some extent, it seems that it is not a problem to call him commander-in-chief, excluding many identities such as great friar, great wizard and so on.


    After all, when he was at his peak, not to mention a few hundred people, even a military of hundreds of thousands of people had not tried.


    In front of these, is just a small idea, there is no difficulty.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Standing in the same place, while directing these people in front of him to start training, Chen Heng turned back and looked at the two people behind him: "don''t you come here soon to help."


    Listening to the sound, they woke up, nodded and walked forward.


    In the end, they were divided into two captains by Chen Heng, commanding a team of dozens of people respectively.


    It''s sort of exercise.


    Although as the Knights of life, the strength of the two men is very good, but in Chen Heng''s view, they are still lacking in other aspects.


    At least they have a lot to learn about how to command an army.


    Now it''s not bad to start with a team leader with dozens of people in command.


    During their training, siliv did not break his promise and sent all the food and other materials.


    This is one of the reasons why Chen Heng can train here with ease.


    At this time, food is very precious.


    If there is no xiliv to actively supply these things, I''m afraid what Chen Heng has to do at the moment is not training, but going out to plunder.


    But now, with siliv''s support, there is no need to be too anxious.


    In situ, Chen Heng waved his sword in his hand, and this idea flashed through his heart.


    The rest of the time passed in peace.


    Soon, three months passed.


    More than three months later, under the gaze of siliv and others, the team trained by Chen Heng has changed a lot.


    Compared with before, they now look more strict lineup, the overall order, has reached a new level.


    For this group of people, Chen Heng''s teaching is still attentive.


    With the food supply of siliv, they don''t have to worry about food for the time being.


    In the daytime, Chen Heng and hedosiri taught them various combat skills.


    The rest of the time, is to practice battle, according to Chen Heng''s method began to train.


    In just over three months, it has taken on a new look.


    "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I can''t imagine that these people were still bandits more than three months ago."


    Standing on the open field, looking at the scene in front of him, Sili Fu couldn''t help sighing. Looking at Chen Heng, his eyes became more complicated.


    For more than three months, he watched Chen Heng train this team bit by bit.


    At the beginning, these people were just bandits, and they didn''t seem to be different from the other armies around them.


    However, after more than three months, these people are totally different.


    In addition to some defects in equipment and weapons, the extent of these people''s performance was almost the same as that of the elite royal family he had ever seen.


    However, the elite troops of the royal family were cultivated only when they were supplied with a large amount of materials by the royal family.


    These are just the results of Chen Heng''s training for more than three months.


    "To be honest, the king of the kingdom of macdow should have hired you as the instructor of his army."


    Siliver looked at Chen Heng, sighed and said, "in this case, the kingdom of makdo may not perish."


    "Maybe."


    Chen Heng didn''t comment on siliver''s words, but he said in a soft voice, "but it''s still very early if it''s just this level."


    "In the next period of time, we have to let them go out a few times and fight a few more times, so they can be regarded as qualified soldiers.""But that''s not enough."


    Looking at the front of those who are training, Chen Heng some regret.


    "It''s not enough..."


    siliver was a little speechless: "it''s already elite..."


    "what else can it be?"


    In his opinion, the soldiers who appeared by Chen Heng were already excellent. Even in the whole Karol Kingdom, there were not many more rigorous troops.


    It''s very good to train like this. What else do you want?


    For Sili Fu''s speechless, Chen Heng just smiles and doesn''t say much.


    If these soldiers were in the normal ancient world, they might have been enough.


    But in this world, in Chen Heng''s view, this level of soldiers is not enough.


    In his mind, the real elite army in the world should at least be composed of soldiers who have the power to surpass ordinary people.


    It doesn''t need to reach the level of life knight, just need to surpass the mortals.


    Once an army made up of such soldiers is in groups, it is difficult for even the strong and extraordinary to deal with it.


    Of course, if you can, it''s better to take the life knight who has awakened the power of life as a soldier to form an army.


    The army made up of such soldiers is undoubtedly the most powerful.


    Unfortunately, it is not realistic.


    In the current situation, the soldiers in front of us are almost enough.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng couldn''t help looking up and looking into the distance.


    "It''s almost time..."


    in recent months, siliver has been helping Chen Heng to get a good land for him.


    According to siriv, things are basically working now.


    Just waiting for the necessary people to come.


    This also means that Chen Heng will soon be able to leave this place and go to his own territory.


    In a way, it''s a good thing.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng smiles.


    "I''m really looking forward to..."


    at this moment, in the distance, a group of people are slowly approaching the territory of the Elan family.


    On the barren road, a carriage was driving in the middle of the road, slowly moving forward.


    In the carriage, a slender arm picked up the window of the carriage, and the soft voice went out.


    "Not yet?"

 Chapter 280

    "Not yet?"


    A soft voice came from the carriage.


    Outside, a middle-aged man in a court robe rode up to the carriage and said respectfully, "we are about to reach our destination."


    "One more day and we''ll be there."


    "At that time, you will have a good rest."


    "I hope so."


    Inside the carriage, a soft voice continued to come out, saying so now.


    Time passed slowly, and the carriage continued to move.


    A moment later, the carriage stopped by a river, and then in it, a man walked out slowly.


    This is a woman in her early twenties. She looks very serious and delicate in her exquisite court dress.


    The woman''s age does not look big, with long golden hair, delicate appearance, one eye is blue, it is very unique.


    She walked slowly down from the carriage, gracefully, and slowly to one side.


    At the moment, the rest of the team were busy, and the middle-aged man who had spoken before was directing there.


    Listening to the footsteps coming from behind, he subconsciously turned around, and then saw the woman walking out of the carriage.


    "Your Highness, Marie gulow..."


    looking at the woman walking in front of him, the middle-aged man quickly bowed to salute, looking very respectful: "Why are you out?"


    "Lunch is not ready yet, your highness. You can wait in the carriage for a moment."


    "No more."


    Listen to the middle-aged man''s words, Gulo Mary smile, soft voice said: "in the carriage for so long, I''m a little tired."


    "Anyway, it''s very close to the Ailan family''s territory, and there should be no danger."


    "Even so, for the sake of safety, your highness is still..."


    in front of him, the middle-aged man''s face is respectful, and he wants to continue to persuade.


    "There''s no need for that."


    Gulomary shook her head, then continued: "besides, according to the information we have received, those disgusting orcs in the Ailan family''s territory should have been cleaned up at this moment."


    "It''s not even someone else who''s going to be cleaned up. It''s exactly the one we need to be canonized this time, the soon to be Viscount, your highness ikedo hartim."


    She whispered, as if something interesting had occurred to her.


    "This..."


    the middle-aged man shook his head, seemed to be aware of something, and could not help but continue: "Your Highness is still thinking about it?"


    "Yes."


    Gulomary nodded and said frankly, "it''s a curious thing for a man who has awakened the second ring spell of blood."


    "Not to mention, he''s still a member of the hartim family..."


    speaking of this, she said with great interest, "Mr. olimo, what kind of blood do you think this Archduke is awakening?"


    "Is... The blood of God in the hattim family?"


    She looked at the middle-aged man in front of her and asked.


    "Well..."


    listening to gulomary''s words, orimo fell into thinking and then shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "It''s much more difficult for God''s blood to wake up than other extraordinary blood, not to mention the ancestor of the hadim family''s blood, the God of the end of fire, has long disappeared, and now even his faith is gone..."


    "but..."


    at this point, he is a little uncertain, and his face shows some hesitation: "he can only wake up by his blood, and reach the end of life." To the second ring, the power of this blood is obviously extremely powerful. "


    "It''s probably the blood of God."


    "Viscount siliver did not give all his nephew''s information out of secret consideration."


    He said so.


    "But it doesn''t matter."


    In front of her, gulomary shook her head, and then continued to say, "we don''t need to say whether it''s the blood of God. We''re just a warlock of the second ring. We need to treat it seriously and try our best to win over."


    "Not to mention that he is still so young, maybe he will go further in the future, don''t you think so..."


    "it''s just for this reason that we come here..."


    standing in the same place, gulomary said with a smile.


    In the kingdom of Caro, the name of gulomari is very famous.


    The daughter of King Carlo has shown her extraordinary talent since she was very young. Although she does not have the talent to become a knight of life and a priest, she has good talent in other aspects. No matter what she does, she can complete everything, and is deeply trusted by the royal family.


    This time, the reason why the queen was sent out was for the canonization and certification of a viscount.Ordinary Viscount canonization, naturally do not need such a queen in person.


    But this time the canonization was different.


    This time, what she needs to be canonized is a warlock whose strength has reached the second ring and who is suspected to have awakened her strong blood.


    And he''s a member of the hadim family in the kingdom of makdo.


    Before that, in order to give himself as many chips as possible, win support from the royal family, and for other purposes, siliv took the initiative to disclose part of Chen Heng''s information.


    Of course, the reason why he did so has been discussed with Chen Heng.


    At that time, they generally believed that a blood warlock with the strength of the second ring could win more interests for them.


    And this news, the Carroll royal family was undoubtedly alarmed.


    A warlock of the second ring, this is not a small force.


    Maybe for a powerful country like auro, a second ring Warlock is not so powerful, but for a weak country like Carol, a second ring Warlock is already a very good power.


    In the whole Karo Kingdom, there are only a few second rings, which are distributed in different regions.


    Now, a new second ring appears, and it''s also a noble Warlock.


    Although the power of warlocks depends on their blood, with the automatic growth of their blood, their strength will also be improved by themselves.


    This is quite different from other occupations that need active learning and exercise.


    At Chen Heng''s age, if nothing happens, even if he doesn''t do anything in the future, he may have the potential to be promoted to the third ring.


    Even if it doesn''t work, I''m afraid it can become the strongest group in the second ring road.


    This kind of weight has been enough to make the royal family feel particularly important.


    As a result, guloma appeared.


    Her mission here this time is to investigate Chen Heng, a new viscount.


    In any case, canonization is definitely necessary.


    This can only let oneself gain new strength to join, may also gain new possibilities.


    But how to canonize, how many territories to canonize, and where to canonize the generals need to be discussed.


    And that''s exactly what gulomary was aiming for this time.


    The royal family needs to get in touch with each other through her, so as to examine each other''s character, temperament and future possibilities, so as to make decisions.


    That''s why she deliberately came.


    Standing in the same place, orimo thought for a moment, and then told some of the things he knew to guloma in front of him.


    But strictly speaking, he doesn''t know much.


    After all, in today''s situation, wars are going on everywhere, and it''s too hard to get information.


    What''s more, there is no extra power to inquire about the situation in Karo kingdom.


    It is the limit to some extent that we can exclude the king''s daughter, guloma.


    So here, orimo said for a long time, in fact, most of what he said was the news that Gulo Marie had already known.


    However, Gulo Marie didn''t care about it and still listened carefully.


    "It''s said that the warlock, in order to help his uncle, viscount siliver, specially cleaned up the orcs around the territory."


    Standing there, looking at olimo in front of her, gulomary asked with great interest, "what do you think of that?"


    "Er..."


    after listening to gulomary''s words, orimo lowered his head slightly and thought for a moment, then raised his head again and said, "he''s very decisive and has a good relationship with Viscount siliver?"


    "It seems that this person should be able to listen to other people''s requests, otherwise, he doesn''t have to work so hard to help."


    Ollie nodded, then continued, "what else?"


    "I can''t think of anything else."


    Standing in the same place, orimo showed a wry smile on his face and said at the moment, "I know too little information to make further speculation."


    "That''s true."


    Looking at olimo in front of her, Gulo Marie smiles, but she doesn''t continue to embarrass each other. She just whispers, "so we need to come here and get in touch with each other to know who they are."


    "And whether there is a threat to us."


    She spoke softly, and the expression on her face was still calm and unchanged.


    On her side, orimo opened his mouth, trying to say something, and then stopped.


    I saw in the distance, a faint sound of horse hooves, followed by bursts of neat footsteps.


    Listen to this voice, orimo subconsciously raised his head, and then he was stunned.


    I saw in the distance, a shadow is coming here, close to here."Look, someone has come to meet you."


    Looking ahead, Gulo Marie spoke softly, with a smile on her face.


    Soon, they looked ahead.


    There, a team of dozens of people showed up, led by two knights who looked very dignified.


    Compared with other soldiers around, the appearance of the two knights was much more special, and their leather armor was more delicate and complete.


    The two of them came from afar on horseback, looking forward at the two of them, then turned over and dismounted.


    "Is that Mr. olimo, please?"


    Stepping down from the horse, the two tall Knights swept in front of them, then focused on orimo.


    As for gulomary, it was ignored by both of them.


    Because among the news they got, there was no news that the king''s daughter, gulomary, had arrived here together.


    So they don''t know at the moment that the seemingly ordinary woman is actually a noble Queen.


    But she didn''t care.


    To some extent, this time she came here, it was the purpose of the secret investigation.


    The identity she used this time was not the queen named gulomary, but another identity.


    In the kingdom of Karol, although the king''s daughter, gulomary, has a great reputation, few people have actually seen her.


    After all, in today''s era, compared with men, women are less likely to go out and rarely go out to deal with various affairs.


    Therefore, many people know the reputation of guloma, but they don''t know the appearance of guloma, the king''s daughter. They only know that guloma is a very beautiful woman.


    Siliver is one of them.


    As a Viscount of the Kingdom, he seldom left his own territory, so he did not meet the queen of colomary.


    That''s why gulomary was able to hide and observe the sudden appearance of the warlock without anyone knowing.


    With a look at gulomary, orimo quickly reacts with a smile on his face. Then he turns to meet the two knights in front of him and strides up.


    "It''s been a long time since I came here last time."


    Inside the courtyard, walking on the lawn and looking at siliver in front of him, orimo smiles and says, "I remember the last time I came here, there seemed to be a lot of flowers, but now they are all gone."


    "It''s the wrong season."


    In the face of orimo, siliver''s face was also covered with a smile, where he shivered with each other: "in this season, it''s invisible, and we need to wait for a while."


    "I''m looking forward to that."


    From here came waves of voices.


    In this place, two people are chatting, it seems that the chat is quite pleasant.


    It was a long time before they got to the point.


    "How is the gentleman now?"


    Looking at siliver in front of him, orimo said, with a curious look on his face: "are you going out to sweep the orcs around?"


    Before he came here, he made a special inquiry and knew something.


    For example, this nephew of siliv seems to have been in the territory of the Ailan family recently. Tisilv sweeps the orcs around.


    It is because of the help of the other party that the territory of the Elan family can recover so quickly.


    At the moment, I didn''t see Chen Heng here, and orimo naturally thought that the other party was going to do this.


    After all, judging from what he had observed all the way before, in this respect, Mr. ikedo did a good job indeed.


    In today''s situation, the territory of the Ailan family is peaceful, which is a rare place of peace.


    Along the way, the public security and order were pretty good, and there were no remnants of orcs.


    This is a rare miracle in today''s Karol kingdom.


    Nowadays, with the massive invasion of orcs on the wasteland, let alone the territory of ordinary nobles, even within the Royal territory, orcs are indispensable.


    This is also a matter of no choice.


    After all, although the horde of orcs is good at intercepting, those scattered orcs are hard to intercept. Even to some extent, it''s not easy to find each other.


    These orcs are born to adapt to the harsh environment of nature, not as delicate as normal people.


    If a normal person is thrown into the wild and put into the forest, the final result will be very bad. It will become a picnic for wild animals outside.


    But put an orc into the wild environment, these people can live very well.


    That''s why orcs carry a word "beast.".Compared with normal people, they have the advantages of wild animals at the same time, and their survival ability in many places is much better than normal people.


    For such existence, it''s too difficult to kill each other completely.


    It may be in a corner, in a forest, there is an orc lurking.


    Even in the Royal territory, it can not change the occurrence of this situation.


    However, this phenomenon was not found in the territory of the Ailan family.


    The orcs and other wilderness races seem to have all died, and nothing has been found at all.


    Orimo was envious of this, but he knew that it was something he could not envy.


    Not everyone has the ability to drive a second ring Warlock to search around and clean up the orcs.


    At least they don''t have that ability.


    No, it should be said that even if they have a warlock equivalent to the second ring, I''m afraid they are reluctant to send the other party out to do such a thing.


    In the eyes of people of this level, doing this kind of thing is probably an insult.


    The royal family also has the existence of the second ring level, but it did not go out to do such a thing.


    The reason is quite clear.


    Therefore, they will be surprised when they know about the territory of the Ailan family.


    "No, he''s in my manor now, just not here."


    Looking at orimo''s reaction in front of him, siliver smiles and then says, "if you want to see him, I can take you there."


    "That''s the trouble."


    Orimo did not refuse, but nodded and said with a smile.


    Then, under the leadership of siliv, several people began to turn around and walk towards the other side.


    In the presence, in addition to orimo and siliver, gulomary was also in it.


    However, Cyrus did not know the identity of gulomary. He just looked at her and said nothing more.


    Several people turn around, then continue to move forward, slowly to a place.


    It''s a vast training ground.


    In the training ground, at the moment a man is training above.


    These people are wearing simple clothes, and their bodies are covered with sweat. It seems that they have been training in this place for some time.


    At the front of the line, a figure was standing there.


    It was a teenager.


    Compared with other people around him, the boy''s appearance is very special, and the clothes he wears are also very chic. Although it''s not so exquisite and luxurious, it''s much cleaner than the clothes of other people around him.

 Chapter 281

    In front, it seems to be aware of the arrival of olimo and others, the young man slowly turned around and looked in their direction.


    Under the light sunlight, the youth''s appearance shows.


    This is a very handsome young man, looks very handsome, delicate.


    He was dressed in a clean robe, and his whole body seemed very calm. At the moment, he just looked at the direction of olimo and others, just looking at them.


    Under the sunshine, the youth''s temperament is particularly unique. Just standing there, there is a calm aura from the heart. When people see him, they can''t help but calm down and feel a unique sense of peace.


    What makes olimo and others pay most attention to is the mark before his forehead.


    It''s a unique mark. At first glance, it looks like a flame. It''s very unique. It seems to be filled with a mysterious and terrible force. People can''t help but put their eyes into the past.


    He stood there with his eyes down.


    At this moment, everyone, including orimo and gulomari, seems to be able to hear a soft bang in their hearts. It seems that a great pressure is rising, bringing them a deadly sense of oppression.


    But fortunately, this kind of feeling came and went quickly. It just disappeared in a short moment, completely disappeared.


    In situ, orimo''s steps could not help but stop. At this time, his face had become pale unconsciously, and he looked very ugly.


    "This... This force..."


    olimo stood still, thinking about the huge pressure just now, and he didn''t know what to say.


    If it wasn''t for personal contact, he would never have thought that someone could bring such terrible pressure to him with just one look.


    As a representative of the Karol royal family, olimo''s strength is naturally good when she comes here with Princess gulomary.


    In fact, although he can''t see it on the surface, his strength is no less than that of Chen Heng''s hedosiri. He is a real knight of life.


    In fact, the strength is still above Lamu.


    Had it not been for such strength, the corollaries would not have trusted him with guloma.


    However, even with such strength, at that moment, he was also shocked. Now he was frozen in the same place, and he was still a little scared of the previous feeling.


    "What''s the matter?"


    In front of him, siliver''s steps stopped, and he looked at olimo beside him. His face was puzzled.


    Just now, he didn''t feel the terrible pressure.


    Chen Heng didn''t look at him or exert any force on him.


    So just now, he was still unaware of what had happened and did not know what had happened.


    Just looking at the expression of olimo in front of him, he knew that something must have happened just now, otherwise he would not let olimo in front of him have such a performance.


    "I... it''s OK."


    In front of him, facing siliver''s eyes, orimo reluctantly showed a smile on his face, and said so at the moment.


    Behind her, gulomary''s worried eyes came, looking at orimo, and there seemed to be some worry in her eyes.


    Feeling the worried eyes of Gulo Marie, olimo didn''t say much, just shook his head silently, indicating that he was OK.


    "It''s terrible..."


    in the same place, recalling the feeling just now, he could not help sighing and still had some lingering fear.


    To be honest, before he set out, he still had some doubts about whether the Archduke was really a second ring Warlock.


    After all, the existence of warlocks is actually a kind of existence that is very difficult to appear, let alone a warlock who has just awakened and reached the level of the second ring.


    So before, he had some doubts about the truth of the matter.


    But at the moment, this suspicion was completely dispelled.


    Judging from the feeling he just felt, if the other party wanted to, I''m afraid that in an instant, he could be wiped out directly, even without any accident.


    The feeling of terror is beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    This is definitely a genuine second ring warlock, not even an ordinary second ring Warlock.


    Judging from the situation just now, the other side clearly grasped the power of spirit, and it was very terrible.


    Thinking of this, orimo took a deep breath, then continued to step forward, talking and laughing with siliver.


    "Icodo."


    He went to the front and looked at Chen Heng standing in front of him. Siliver opened his mouth with a smile and said, "this is Mr. olimo."


    "Mr. olimo is a famous knight in the kingdom. His strength is very powerful among many knights in the kingdom."


    "Hello."Listen to siliver''s words, in front of him, Chen Heng slowly walks down, looks at olimo in front of him, and shows some apology on his face: "I''m sorry, I don''t know your identity, so I made some small movements in my subconscious feeling before."


    "I apologize to you."


    He stood there, looking at orimo in front of him, and said so, looking very sincere.


    Standing in the same place, looking at Chen Heng''s appearance in front of him, olimo was directly stunned. At this time, he didn''t know what to say.


    To be honest, before that, he thought Chen Heng''s temper was very difficult to get along with.


    There is a precedent.


    Warlock''s power comes from blood, and is easily influenced by blood, which leads to mental disorder and madness.


    Therefore, the warlocks who awaken the blood power often have some mental problems, paranoid and aggressive.


    In addition, Chen Heng is still a young man.


    It seems very normal that when you have such a powerful force at a young age, you will feel inflated and become proud.


    But the appearance in front of his eyes made orimo stunned. At this time, he was particularly surprised.


    Behind orimo, standing there, gulomari silently raised her head, looked at Chen Heng in front, and quietly observed.


    Under her gaze, in front of him, Chen Heng stands there alone, his face is sincere at the moment, looking at orimo''s sincere apology, his face is extremely sincere.


    The light sunlight shines on his body, sets off his skin incomparably white, he just stands there, like a God from the sky, especially perfect and exquisite.


    Just look, like a very easy to get along with gentle people.


    Standing there, Chen Heng seemed to notice guloma''s gaze. Subconsciously, he raised his head and looked at guloma''s appearance in a daze. Then he gave a soft smile, looking full of some kind.


    Looking at the kind smile on Chen Heng''s face, Gulo Marie seemed to think of something.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Ahead, orimo''s voice sounded again.


    Standing in the same place, looking at Chen Heng in front of him, he thought for a while, then a smile appeared on his face, a look of indifference.


    Chen Heng just laughed and looked like he was relieved.


    "What are you doing here, viscount exedor?"


    In front of him, olimo looked at Chen Heng, then asked again, and took the initiative to find a topic to cut in.


    "I train soldiers here."


    Facing the sight of orimo, Chen Heng nodded, then said softly, looking forward.


    Following his line of sight, all the people on the scene looked forward.


    I saw in front of the field, a personal sweat in there, training hard here.


    Here, no one is lazy. Everyone is trying his best to train in this place and wet his clothes with sweat.


    It looks like a hot scene.


    However, looking at the scene in front of him, olimo was thoughtful.


    "Viscount exedor, you just said that you train soldiers here?"


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of him, he asked, "are your soldiers trained by you?"


    "Is it strange?"


    For olimo''s problem, Chen Heng just laughed.


    "Of course."


    Orimo nodded and admitted his doubts frankly: "in your capacity, it seems that there is no need to be in such humble things..."


    "I never think these things are humble."


    Chen Heng shook his head and said, "on the contrary, I think it''s a good feeling."


    "I think it''s very good to train ordinary soldiers into brave soldiers and gather them together."


    "So......"


    standing in the same place, listening to Chen Heng''s words, orimo seemed to think of something.


    "Besides, you just called me Viscount?"


    At this time, Chen Heng was also acutely aware of the address in the other party''s speech and asked.


    "Yes."


    Orimo and siliver looked at each other, then laughed: "in fact, the reason why I''m here this time is for you."


    "Dear Mr. Eckert, after notarization by our great majesty, we have decided to confer the title of viscount of your kingdom."


    "From then on, you can enjoy all the rights that a Viscount can enjoy in this land."


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of him, he said: "as for your territory, your majesty is now discussing with the ministers. If there is no accident, someone will come and bring the official appointment in a while.""Is it?"


    Listen to orimo''s words, Chen Heng pause, and then a smile on his face: "this is really good news."


    "Thank you, Mr. olimo, for coming and bringing me such good news."


    He said so, looking quite happy.


    Later, they continued to talk for a while here, and then olimo made an excuse and left the place temporarily.


    Walking on the road, he secretly observed Chen Heng''s movements.


    After they left, Chen Heng took a sword and began to work hard as others around him.


    It seems that they really train together.


    PS: I wanted to code 5000 words, but I can''t stand it. This chapter can only finish 3000 words.


    Ask for a monthly ticket! We should not have four chapters tomorrow, but we will try to have three chapters

 Chapter 282

    "It''s true..."


    looking at Chen Heng''s action in the distance, in addition to siliver, orimo and gulomari were surprised.


    Before that, it seems that they still have some doubts.


    But unexpectedly, Chen Heng in front of him seems to be really training here, together with those Dalits.


    This surprised them again.


    They did not expect that Chen Heng, who was born in the nobility and himself was a descendant of God, could be able to do so.


    The nobility and the common people in this world are totally two groups.


    In this world, the reason why aristocrats are aristocrats is not only because they have mastered the extraordinary power, but also because they are often noble blood.


    Nobles are born above mortals.


    And for these people, they don''t care about the mortals, they don''t care about the mortal army, let alone, like Chen Heng, they sweat and train with the mortals.


    Even within the kingdom of Karol.


    This kind of thing, in their view, is really a matter worthy of astonishment.


    In front of him, Chen Heng didn''t care about the reaction of olimo. He just trained there silently and tried to strengthen his strength.


    Now after a few months, Chen Heng has changed a lot.


    The hattim family is a Duke family, and the blood of the gods is flowing in their bodies, which can be regarded as extremely noble.


    Such a noble family, of course, has the life cultivation method that the life Knight needs.


    Chen Heng, the predecessor of his body, had received corresponding education and mastered a considerable part of it.


    This has saved Chen Heng a lot of things.


    In the past few months, Chen Heng has successfully mastered the power of life, and even reached a certain point.


    Today, he can be regarded as a life knight. Of course, he is only an apprentice, not much different from Lamu.


    But even so, it''s enough to be astonishing.


    At least two people, hedosiri and Lamu, after knowing Chen Heng''s expression, showed great consternation, even some can''t believe it.


    In fact, it''s not so difficult to practice the power of life.


    Under normal circumstances, even if a person has good talent, it will take years to master the power of life and even become an apprentice level life knight.


    Even some people need decades to do it.


    This is true of Lamu.


    In terms of age, he is now nearly forty years old, but he is still only an apprentice.


    However, it took only a few months for Chen Heng to achieve this goal.


    This makes people feel shocked and even begin to doubt themselves.


    Later, they had to push all this to the awakening God blood in Chen Heng''s body.


    In their view, only when they awaken the blood of God can they achieve this incredible thing.


    Since then, unconsciously, their attitude towards Chen Heng has become more respectful.


    The reason why Chen Heng was able to do this kind of thing is that he awakened the blood of God.


    After the awakening of blood, Chen Heng can feel his change.


    As time goes by, even if he doesn''t do anything, his body will gradually change and strengthen with time.


    This kind of enhancement is not the kind of exercise type enhancement, but more like the enhancement brought by a child''s body development and growth over time.


    There is no doubt that the activation of Shenzhi''s blood has brought great potential to Chen Heng''s life.


    In addition to the transformation of divine power all the time, and Chen Heng''s experience in knighthood system, he was able to achieve this kind of strange things in the eyes of others.


    But just like this, it''s nothing to Chen Heng.


    It''s just the power of apprenticeship. Compared with the power of his official wizard, it''s more just a supplement.


    But it''s just a print.


    Even if we don''t prepare to use it at ordinary times, we may still be able to play some role in the critical time.


    Chen Heng thought so in his heart, and then continued to train, looking very focused and serious.


    As for olimo, he was not worried.


    Now that the royal family of Carlo has arrived and the canonization has come down, his goal has actually been achieved.


    Chen Heng did not worry about what kind of territory the royal family would give him.


    Anyway, he has already done what he should do. Let others do the rest.


    He thought so in his heart. Standing on the spacious training ground, his face was calm and sweat silently.


    On the other side.


    After leaving the training ground, orimo went to other places and began to tour inside the castle of siliv.In the course of the tour, he also raised some questions from time to time and made sidelights. In this way, he inquired about the information and got as much information as possible.


    Soon, he took Gulo Marie and went back to his house.


    "Your Highness."


    Back in the room, looking at gulomary in front of him, orimo looked respectful and said, "how do you feel?"


    "Not bad."


    In front of her, gulomary nodded. Although she was a little tired at this time, she still held her spirits and said, "judging from the current situation, this Mr. Eckert seems to be very easy to get along with."


    "He didn''t have the inexplicable arrogance and pride of others. Instead, he behaved like an ordinary person."


    "Even for the most humble bandits and civilians, he can keep his attitude unchanged, which is very good."


    Standing in the same place, Gulo thought for a moment, then said so.


    "Indeed."


    Orimo nodded and agreed with gulomari''s words: "generally speaking, it''s very rare for him to have such performance with his identity and strength."


    In this world, the so-called equality does not exist. There are always people with higher status than you, and there are always people who are born with more dignity than you.


    If, in ordinary times, an ordinary civilian dares to speak loudly in front of them without showing any respect, then many aristocrats in this world will only have one reaction.


    Hang the man.


    This is not because of others, but because their identity is naturally superior to ordinary civilians, which leads to an instinctive reaction.


    In Chen Heng, the law is the opposite.


    As a second ring warlock and a member of the hadim family with divine blood, Chen Heng''s identity is even higher than them.


    But even so, Chen Heng was able to maintain his own calm, without any arrogance and complacency to talk with others.


    This is quite rare.


    In the past, as representatives of the royal family, olimo and gulomari have also met many powerful people.


    Those people do not lack the existence of the second ring, but most of them are very eccentric, either cold and lonely, or very proud, it is difficult to get close to and talk well.


    It is precisely because of the existence of contact, so for Chen Heng''s good words, they seem particularly surprised.


    "This point can be listed as the focus of investigation."


    Looking back on Chen Heng''s performance, orimo thought about it. Then he looked at Gulo Marie in front of him and said, "but maybe the reason why this Archduke has such a performance is also related to his past experience?"


    "According to the information we have, it seems that Mr. Eckert was just an ordinary person in the past, and did not show any extraordinary characteristics."


    "Today''s power is only after the awakening of the blood in his body."


    "But it seems that his past experience is still influencing him, leading him to have this power, but not the same temperament as other lords?"


    He said so softly.


    "It''s possible."


    Gulomary nodded: "but the specific situation, we still need to look carefully, put it together."


    "You know, my father is still waiting for our news."


    "However, in the present situation, this gentleman is a good candidate."


    Standing there, she thought for a moment, then continued: "at least, you can try to accept this gentleman."


    At gulomary''s words, orimo nodded with approval.


    In any case, a warlock who has reached the second ring has come to take refuge, which must be accepted.


    In this world, an ER Huan is a rare talent. It is extremely difficult to find such a subordinate in ordinary times.


    Now that someone wants to move closer, there is no reason to refuse.


    However, there are many differences in how to accept and how to deal with them, which may also lead to many different reactions.


    But at this moment, orimo has begun to think, whether to persuade the royal family, let the royal family will marry a princess to the Archduke.


    The marriage of a Royal Princess to the Viscount eckdor is good for the royal family.


    The most direct advantage is that the royal family can establish contact with a warlock in the second ring at least, and the relationship is more reliable.


    On the other hand, if we can establish a relationship with Viscount eckdor, we may be able to obtain Viscount eckdor''s blood in this way.


    The blood of an early Warlock. It''s very precious.


    Warlocks'' power comes from their blood. Similarly, their descendants will inherit their blood and inherit their power from their blood. Then they will be born with extraordinary life.Although its strength may not be as powerful as the early warlocks, it is also very good.


    To the extent that Chen Heng has shown before, his future descendants, if not unexpected, can inherit at least half of his blood, and most of his strength can reach the level of one link.


    One link, this level is not low.


    As a representative of the royal family, orimo''s own strength, that is, to this extent.


    For many people in this world, the level of one link is already a level that they can''t touch all their lives.


    Besides, this is not the end.


    Although the Warlock''s power comes from blood, it is not necessarily so.


    Even if you have the power of a warlock, you can also enhance yourself in other ways.


    The power of life and the path of the mage are very good power.


    As a blood life, warlocks and their descendants often have good talents in other aspects.


    This is the affinity brought by natural blood, which is also the envy of ordinary people.


    It is precisely because of this that strong blood is so precious.


    Seriously speaking, in fact, most of the royal families in many countries, as well as those powerful aristocrats, have very strong ancestral blood.


    This is the case in the kingdom of makdo. The makdo family is the descendant of the moon goddess. The blood of the moon goddess is spread in the family.


    As a Duke family, the blood of God also flows in the family of hattim, who is the descendant of the God of the end of fire.


    The same is true in the kingdom of Karol.


    The royal family of Karol Kingdom, whose ancestors are also extremely strong, has a very noble blood.


    However, it is a pity that with the reproduction of generations, the noble blood within the royal family has long been thinned, and the power within it has dissipated a lot.


    But even so, once owned blood, still has a role.


    At least in the royal family and those noble families, the possibility of various talents is much higher than that of the common people.


    This is the function of blood.


    The blood of an early Warlock is also very important for today''s royal family, which can be regarded as an important supplement.


    If you can have the blood of this warlock, the royal family will be strong again in the next few hundred years.


    To a certain extent, this is one of the reasons why warlocks are noble.


    Because to some extent, a warlock who awakens his blood means a huge family that can flourish for hundreds of years.


    If hadim family could have such a second ring warlock at the beginning, it would not have been so weak and even perished.


    Standing in the same place, orimo and his wife continued to discuss, discussed here for a long time, and then left each other.


    After that, in the past few days, they left.


    "From today on, you will be a Viscount..."


    in the spacious room, looking at Chen Heng in front of him, siliver opened his mouth and sighed.


    The title and territory of a Viscount are not simple things.


    Even in the kingdom of Karol, it is very precious.


    In the past, the efforts of the Elan family from generation to generation and the efforts of generation to generation, the final achievement is just a Viscount title.


    And now, Chen Heng in front of him doesn''t even do much. He just shows that he is willing to take refuge, and he has already obtained these things.


    Even though siliver knew that these things were normal, he could not help sighing at the moment, and his mood was a little complicated.


    "Thank you for your help this time."


    In front of him, listening to siliver''s words, Chen Heng smiles. Then he opens his mouth and thanks him seriously: "if I didn''t have your help this time, I''m afraid it would not be so easy for me to get all this."


    Indeed.


    Chen Heng obtained all this, if not for Sili Fu in which to run, to build a bridge for it, it is not so easy to get.


    Although a warlock in the second ring is precious, it is not so easy to be accepted as an outsider without an insider running for him.


    Not to mention the high standard treatment.


    In this regard, the role played by siriv is not small.


    At least, if there is no other side, Chen Heng wants to rely on himself to get all this, maybe he can do it, but in time, it is definitely longer.


    Listen to Chen Heng''s words, siliver didn''t say anything more, just laughed: "you are my sister''s child, if I don''t help you, who can I help?"


    "But, Mr. olimo, they have gone back, and it is customary for you to go to khaki and meet our king in it.""And after that, it''s time to go to your own territory."


    Listening to Sili Fu''s words, Chen Heng nodded to show his understanding.


    The canonization of a kingdom is not a simple canonization.


    If it''s just canonization, it''s OK. But when it comes to the division of territory, it''s not so simple.


    So if there is no accident, in the next period of time, Chen Heng should leave for khaki.


    The so-called khaki is a city within the kingdom of Karo and its capital.


    The king of Karol, and most of the royal power, was there.


    "After you go there, you have a lot to pay attention to."


    Sitting there, siliver thought for a moment, then continued to speak, telling Chen Heng some precautions.


    What he said is all his past experience. Now he has no reservation and tells Chen Heng one by one.


    For these, Chen Heng also listened carefully.


    In this respect, he is also very experienced, but this does not mean that what siriv said is of no value.


    For Chen Heng, it is necessary to have a clear understanding of the deeds in the Karo Kingdom, the positions of various families, and who are the friends and opponents of the Elan family.


    "By the way, after going to khaki, your people may not be enough."


    Sitting in front of Chen Heng, siliver thought for a while. Then, as if he suddenly remembered something, he said, "why don''t you let that guy in Zhan Li follow you, and some other people."


    "These are all members of our family and your relatives, which are of great benefit to your future development."


    He said carelessly.


    Listening to this, Chen Heng had no accident, just nodded with a smile: "that''s good."


    "Let them be ready then, and then come together."


    He knew in his heart that what siliver was doing was actually an investment and arrangement.


    The Ailan family has been rooted in the kingdom of Karo for hundreds of years, and its people have gradually multiplied, which is also a large number.


    However, there is only one title in the Allan family, and the number of people who can be arranged is limited.

 Chapter 283

    Any large family will have corresponding troubles.


    As for the Ailan family, it has been rooted in the Karo kingdom for hundreds of years, during which a large number of people have been born, reaching a huge number.


    Such a large number of people is certainly a good thing, but it is also a burden.


    The strength of the Ailan family is not enough to support many people.


    After all, no matter what, there is only one title in the Ailan family. It is impossible to separate them, let alone divide their territory.


    After all, it will be fine in a short period of time once one''s territory is gradually divided. However, as time goes on, the territory that the whole Elan family can control will inevitably become smaller and smaller. In the end, it may even become a mass of loose sand.


    At that time, I''m afraid the whole Elan family will no longer exist.


    Therefore, in order to avoid the development of this situation, it is impossible to divide the territory of the Ailan family. For those who do not inherit the title, at most, they should give some economic support.


    However, this kind of support can not be too much.


    It is precisely because of this that nowadays, most of the distant relatives, except for the minority of the Elan family represented by siriv, are not very well off.


    In order to resettle these people, siliv also thought of some ways in the past, such as arranging these people in his own territory to serve him.


    But obviously, that''s not enough.


    Although his territory is not small, it is nothing compared with the large number of people in the Ailan family.


    And now Chen Heng''s appearance, has brought the new opportunity obviously.


    When the other party goes to his own territory, whether it''s to maintain the operation of the territory or others, people, especially trustworthy people, are needed to help.


    And these people of the Ailan family can be of use.


    In a way, it''s a win-win.


    Chen Heng got enough people, and those got a good chance.


    It can be expected that with the constant development of Chen Heng, he will surely have very good achievements in the future, and even the royal family will actively attract him.


    Not to mention the future, just in front of his eyes, he is already extremely strong.


    It''s not a problem for a second ring Warlock to support a territory. Even if there is a big problem of ORC invasion, it''s enough to harvest his territory.


    In siliv''s view, Chen Heng''s future is destined to be bright.


    Therefore, appropriate investment is also very necessary.


    That''s how it is right now.


    Zhan Li is his own child. Although he is not his eldest son, he attaches great importance to it. He is one of his favorite children.


    Unfortunately, no matter how much I like it, there is only one title.


    Moreover, compared with his eldest son, Jamie''s performance is also very common, and does not show his talent for life.


    Therefore, siliver will arrange him under Chen Heng.


    This is not only an investment, but also a kind of care.


    In siliv''s view, following Chen Heng in front of him is a matter of low risk and high return.


    If his children behave well in the future, they may be able to earn a title by themselves.


    Therefore, after hearing Chen Heng''s reply, siliver also showed a smile on his face, which made him relaxed a lot.


    In the room, they continued to chat for a while, then they got up and left the place in silence.


    Out of the room, Chen Heng has nothing else to do, directly back to his room.


    And now, outside his room, a figure was standing there.


    He was a tall young man with a plain face and a long robe. He was standing outside his room and seemed to have been waiting there for a long time.


    Chen Heng is no stranger to this man.


    "Zhan Li..."


    standing in the same place, looking at the young man standing in front of him, Chen Heng''s face looked a little surprised. He couldn''t help laughing: "what are you doing here?"


    "Lord exedor."


    Listening to Chen Heng''s voice, Zhan Li immediately turned around, his face looked very respectful, but also with some faint excitement: "according to my father''s instructions, I come here to wait for your instructions."


    "So...


    standing in the same place and listening to each other''s words, Chen Heng didn''t say much about it, but nodded:" come with me. "


    As the voice dropped, he turned around, left, and went out.


    Behind him, Zhan Li hurried forward and followed Chen Heng forward.


    Before long, they came to a spacious training ground.


    It''s still day and the outside is sunny.In the light of the sun, hedosiri is holding a long sword on the training ground, seriously training other soldiers.


    At this moment, after a few months, the number of soldiers under Chen Heng has increased again.


    Today, he has more than 400 people on hand, including two of them.


    Count the number, even more than the army siliv had on hand.


    The sources of these soldiers are very complex, including the people who were rescued during the previous raids and the captured prisoners.


    However, after a simple honing, these people look decent at the moment.


    Standing in front of Chen Heng, Zhan Li looked at the soldiers training in front of him. He seemed a little confused.


    "My lord..."


    he tried to find out what Chen Heng wanted.


    "In the next few days, you''ll join this group and train here with others."


    In front of him, Chen Heng opened his mouth again, looked at Zhan Li in front of him and said, "how can I do it?"


    Training here with ordinary soldiers?


    Listen to this request, Zhan Li subconsciously Leng Leng, then quickly react, repeatedly nodded: "yes, I can."


    "Good."


    Listening to his words, Chen Heng nodded with satisfaction. After a little thought, he continued to say: "in a few days, I will leave this place and go to khaki."


    "After that, I''ll go to my own territory. I''m afraid I''ll need a lot of hands."


    He looked at Zhan Li in front of him and said with a smile, "Zhan Li, I don''t know if you are willing to do me a favor."


    "In order to deal with the possible troubles in the territory after that, I hope to recruit a group of people to help me complete the tasks after that."


    "Well, about ten people will do."


    The voice fell, Zhan Li in front of him was stunned. Then he seemed to realize something quickly, and a happy look appeared on his face: "my Lord, it''s very easy."


    In these few months, because of Chen Heng''s action, many people in this castle have known his power.


    Many people think that following such a powerful Knight will be a great honor, and is destined to get good harvest.


    Therefore, if Chen Heng is willing to open his mouth and say that he needs followers, I''m afraid many people will be willing to.


    This is also a reminder to Chen Heng from Sili Fu''s previous words.


    Nowadays, with his strength and identity, it''s not too much trouble to recruit a group of people.


    It''s like the two of them before.


    Chen Heng didn''t make much effort to recruit them. He just showed part of his strength and the identity of the possible heirs of the divine blood. He asked them to take the initiative, kowtow and worship, and even bring their own dry food. Instead of consuming Chen Heng''s property, he took the initiative to hand over his property to Chen Heng.


    The same is true of the soldiers.


    As prisoners, they not only resisted Chen Heng''s recruitment at all, but immediately accepted it and felt quite happy.


    Why?


    It is because they believe that following a strong man like him will bring them rich returns in the future.


    In this world, all kinds of legendary stories have been handed down all the time. Among them, some Knights led their followers to explore other regions and finally established a huge empire.


    In fact, many countries in the world have been established in this way.


    The widespread spread of such deeds in the world has brought them some clear expectations that they can get rich returns in the future by following Chen Heng, a strong man.


    It is precisely because of this that silivu works so hard for him, and even takes the initiative to put his children under Chen Heng''s hands.


    After realizing these facts, Chen Heng''s idea began to change.


    As far as the present situation is concerned, he is really short of manpower and in urgent need of assistance.


    It''s OK at the moment, but I''m afraid people will be needed everywhere when I go to explore new territory later.


    It''s better to be ready now than to work hard to recruit people at that time.


    Standing in the same place, all kinds of thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart. At this time, he thought so.


    In front of him, Zhan Li received his order and left with confidence. It seems that he is ready to look for other targets.


    Looking at his appearance, Chen Heng shook his head secretly, and then left in silence.


    Zhan Li''s speed is much faster than Chen Heng imagined.


    Before long, in just two or three days, he gathered ten people.


    As Chen Heng expected, most of these ten people are the group with nothing, and they are generally the second sons of rich families.As second sons, they are doomed to be unable to inherit the title and property of the family, so if they want to get a better life, they have to rely on themselves to find opportunities.


    In their view, Chen Heng is such an opportunity.


    So, they came here, and they couldn''t wait.


    For this group of people, Chen Heng just made a little investigation and agreed.


    Jarry has a good eye.


    Although most of them are second sons, they are born in wealthy families. Their basic qualities are still qualified. Not to mention their strong abilities, they can at least master their writing skills.


    For Chen Heng, that''s enough.


    It''s not that his requirements are too low, it''s just that the conditions are limited and there''s no way.


    Like any feudal society in the traditional sense, in this world, the literacy rate of ordinary people is still very low, which is the same in the former kingdom of makdo and the kingdom of Karo.


    Even to a certain extent, the Karo Kingdom suffered from the invasion of the wilderness race due to the perennial wars and chaos, which is even more serious in this respect.


    In this environment, it''s good to be able to read, write skillfully and master the corresponding format.


    At least being a bottom administrator should be no problem.


    This thought flashed through Chen Heng''s mind. At this time, he thought so.


    With the passage of time, soon, it will be half a month later.


    At this time, Chen Heng left the matter at hand to Lamu, and then he took hedosiri with him on his way to khaki.


    They slowly toward their goal, along the road, also observing the scenery around.


    "The abandonment of land is very serious..."


    along the road, looking at the scenes everywhere, Chen Heng flashed this idea in his mind.


    Compared with makdo Kingdom, Karo kingdom is sparsely populated, and its development is obviously insufficient.


    Along the road, many of the land is not cultivated, but let it go, covered with weeds.


    This is obviously a great waste.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng has realized some problems.


    Population, and food.


    The small population in Karo Kingdom means that it will be much more difficult for him to build his own territory.


    There is not enough population to support it. Even if we have the corresponding land, we can not fully cultivate it.


    To some extent, population itself is a great wealth.


    Lack of population, there is no way to really reclaim the territory.


    Compared with the population, the food problem is even more serious.


    For quite a foreseeable period of time, they may not be able to produce their own food.


    In this case, if they want to get food, they can only get it from the outside.


    However, because of the serious land abandonment in Karo Kingdom and the war, the production activities would be destroyed accordingly.


    In this case, where will the price of grain go?


    At the moment, Chen Heng thought of this problem and could not help frowning.


    It is very difficult to solve this problem simply by purchasing grain.


    Not to mention that they do not have much money to buy food. Even if they have enough money, it is not a simple thing to buy a lot of food from the market under the current situation.


    At the moment, there is a lack of food everywhere. I''m afraid many people will store food and are not willing to sell it at all.


    The surplus of food in Karo kingdom is limited.


    I''m afraid it''s not easy to get food from this world.


    Therefore, this plan is mostly unrealistic.


    Walking on the road, Chen Heng thought in his heart, then a thought flashed slowly in his heart.


    Nobility.


    If in today''s situation, where can we find enough food, then only the nobles.


    Especially the nobles who own the territory.


    Like the aborigines of Chen Heng''s previous life, the Lords of the world also had the habit of storing food.


    This is not only because it is necessary, but also because a large part of the taxes they usually get is grain.


    They collect taxes from the people, and what they finally harvest is all kinds of agricultural products.


    And these things have a very unique characteristic.


    In a good harvest year, a large amount of grain appears, which is not easy to sell. Even if it is sold, the price is often very low.


    But when it comes to disaster, the prices of these things rise, but those who have enough food on hand are not willing to sell.


    Especially in the present situation.There must be a lot of food in the hands of those Lords.


    It''s like Cyrus.


    During these months, Chen Heng''s soldiers were supported by siliv''s territory.


    But even so, it doesn''t seem to be too much pressure on siliver.


    From this point of view, we can see something.


    It might be easier to target this group directly.


    The only problem is how Chen Heng can get food out of this population.


    It''s not easy to expect these people to bleed.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng could not help shaking his head secretly.


    In the following time, while investigating, they slowly moved forward and went to khaki.


    Finally, a few days later, they arrived in the city.


    Outside the huge city, the city is surrounded by thick walls.


    With hedosiri, Chen Heng walks in this street.


    Compared with other cities in the outside world, this city does not seem to have any big problems. On the street, pedestrians are walking on the road. Although many people are in a hurry and look dignified, at least there is no tragedy in other places.


    At this moment, with the beginning of the disaster, many people everywhere have been unable to live and become slaves everywhere.


    However, this kind of situation is rare in this city.


    In this way, although the disaster has come, and caused a very far-reaching impact, but for the time being, it has not caused great pressure to the city.


    In this regard, Chen Heng looked at it like this. After a long time, he turned around and went back to his residence.


    He lived in a very spacious manor, which was arranged for him by the royal family of Carlo.


    The manor is very spacious. Although it looks a little shabby, it''s no problem to accommodate Chen Heng at least.


    Chen Heng walked in this area and observed everywhere.


    From his point of view, the city of khaki is actually very common, not to mention many cities he has seen before, even compared with some cities in the kingdom of macdow, it is much worse.


    But relatively speaking, perhaps because of standing in the wasteland and bordering on other ethnic groups, the city''s defense is good. Not only the city walls are very tall, but also the defense facilities are perfect.


    Outside the city, there are several other small fortresses surrounding the city.

 Chapter 284

    In terms of defense alone, khaki is a good city.


    Even among the many cities Chen Heng has seen, it is a very good one.


    Different from the kings of normal countries, this city seems to have been built for the purpose of military fortress at the beginning.


    The whole is very conspicuous.


    Walking around, he took hedosiri to visit for a while. Then, Chen Heng left the place and went back to his residence.


    At the moment, news about Chen Heng has just begun to spread throughout the city.


    The royal family of Carroll is still discussing and thinking about what kind of territory to give him and how to treat him at the same time.


    In fact, the discussion on this matter has already started before, but up to now, there is no definite plan.


    In this regard, Chen Heng is not anxious. He just goes around at will. According to the list given by siliver, he slowly visits the nobles here.


    At the core of any country, there must be a lot of powerful people.


    The same is true in the kingdom of Karol.


    As the capital of the Karo Kingdom, a large number of nobles gathered in this city.


    Among these nobles, quite a few had relations with the Elan family.


    Through this relationship, Chen Heng went to visit one by one.


    This is what he has done in the near future.


    It wasn''t until a few days later that a formal order was issued.


    In Khaki''s palace.


    Led by a maid, Chen Heng steps forward slowly.


    His speed is not slow, but it is not too fast, so he keeps a slow speed, walking slowly here.


    This is no other place in front of us. It''s the palace where khaki is, and it''s also the core of Karo kingdom.


    The king of Carlo is here.


    Walking here, Chen Heng is touring around.


    In the past, he had entered many courts.


    Some of those palaces belonged to others, others to himself, with different characteristics.


    Compared with the palaces he had seen before, the palaces of Karo kingdom were much simpler. Although the buildings around were very large, they didn''t look very gorgeous, but they were pretty good.


    However, in this area, the palace with such characteristics seems to have a unique feeling, giving people a unique aesthetic feeling.


    Chen Heng steps forward, and the maid in front of the follower walks slowly into it.


    At this moment, the necessary procedures for the canonization of viscount have been completed.


    As for his coming here, it was a private call.


    It seems that the royal family of Karo kingdom is very interested in him, so they come here specially to see him.


    So he came.


    As he continued to move forward, in the four palaces, a line of sight into.


    Most of these eyes are very sharp, most of them are ordinary mortal warriors, but there is no lack of life knights who have mastered the power of life.


    Of course, even here, the number of life knights is very small.


    In Chen Heng''s induction, there are probably less than ten Knights of life here, and most of them are only apprentices, only two of them reach the level of one link.


    One of them was someone he knew.


    No one else, it was orimo who came to the Ailan family and brought him the news of canonization.


    At this moment, he also came here, and was waiting in the palace.


    Of course, excluding these Knights of life, Chen Heng also felt a vague air in the palace.


    It''s a very good mental force that lurks. Now it''s hiding around and lurking there.


    Simply from the strength of mental power, the master of mental power is very strong, and his actual power should at least reach the second ring.


    That is to say, it is the same as Chen Heng at the moment.


    Chen Heng was surprised to feel this, but then he was relieved.


    After all, this is the capital of Karol Kingdom, and also the palace of the royal family.


    As the most important place in the whole Karo Kingdom, it seems to be a very normal thing that there is a second ring guard here.


    The only thing Chen Heng cares about is that the breath of the existence of the second ring is not as fierce as the knight of life. On the contrary, it is much more obscure and difficult to find.


    And these characteristics, let Chen Heng can''t help but think of other things.


    "The mage of the world?"


    Walking on the road, feeling the huge spiritual power that just flashed by, Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart.The mage system in this world, like witches, also needs huge spiritual support.


    If there is not enough spiritual support, then the power of the mage will become weak.


    And from the immediate situation, it is.


    In Chen Heng''s induction, the second ring mage, who is hidden in the palace, has a very strong spiritual power, which is not inferior to the official wizard in the wizard world, but much weaker than Chen Heng at the moment.


    Apart from that, the rest is fine.


    Chen Heng walked all the way, silently observing the surrounding scene, his face looked a little casual.


    Finally, they went into the palace and came into it.


    Under his gaze, the door in front of him opened slowly, revealing the appearance inside.


    The spacious hall gradually unfolded, just like this, in front of his eyes.


    Then, Chen Heng stepped forward and stepped into it.


    At the moment, in the hall, is a middle-aged man who looks very ordinary.


    The middle-aged man was dressed in a grey robe. His appearance was ordinary. He seemed to be very ordinary. He didn''t have the unique dignity. He also seemed to be ordinary. There was nothing different from ordinary people.


    Before Chen Heng came in, he was still standing there, discussing with another person on one side. It seemed that the discussion was very heated.


    Knowing that Chen Heng''s figure was in front of him, the middle-aged man stopped his conversation, then turned and looked at Chen Heng in front of him.


    "Welcome, dear Mr. Eckert."


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of him, the middle-aged man showed a smile on his face. At this time, he said so, showing his welcome.


    "Nice to meet you."


    Looking at the middle-aged man in front of him, Chen Heng also showed a timely smile on his face: "Your Majesty, karimou."


    "Your manners are impeccable."


    In front of him, looking at Chen Heng''s action, the middle-aged man smiles and says so.


    The middle-aged man in front of him was no other than karimou Karo, the king of Karo kingdom.


    Karimou is a well deserved king in the kingdom of Karo, and has a high prestige among many lords in the kingdom of Karo.


    In the hall, they chatted for a while.


    "I''m sorry about what happened in the kingdom of macdow."


    Sitting there, Cary''s face sighed: "when I was a prince, I used to visit the kingdom of macdow."


    "It''s a very good country, not only rich, but also highly educated, much better than Carlo."


    "It''s just a pity..."


    with a sigh, he continued to look at Chen Heng in front of him and asked, "Mr. Eckert, I heard that you escaped from the kingdom of macdow."


    "I don''t know what''s going on there?"


    "It''s a mess."


    Chen Heng thought for a moment, then said: "because of the war, many farmland are unattended, and many people become vagrants, forced to beg in various places."


    "Now, because of the arrival of the troops of the oro Empire, the whole kingdom of macdow has changed into a different one."


    "Then, from your observation, what is the strength of the army of the oro Empire?"


    Cary continued to ask.


    "Very strong, to be honest."


    Chen Heng nodded and said, "I haven''t been on the battlefield, but from my contact with them, their strength is very strong."


    "It is said that their troops are all selected from the nobility to ensure their strength and purity."


    "On the battlefield, such a noble army is really very powerful."


    "According to what I have learned, there are generally life knights who have awakened the power of life to serve as officers in their army."


    "It is because of these that their strong fighting capacity is ensured."


    "How could that be..."


    listening to Chen Heng''s words, karimou nodded, and then continued to ask some questions.


    He asked Chen Heng many questions about the kingdom of makdo and the Empire of Oro, and seemed to be very concerned about these things.


    But no wonder.


    Although Karo kingdom is far away, it is not far away from makdo kingdom.


    With the power of the oro Empire, it is not impossible to reach here.


    It is precisely because of this that the kingdom of Karol needs to be vigilant.


    That''s why Karimov is so concerned about it.


    After some inquiry, he did not continue to ask about this topic, just invited Chen Heng to share lunch with him.In this world, sharing lunch with the king is a kind of boastful capital and a kind of intimacy.


    Chen Heng expressed his gratitude for this and then went to the table with him.


    The lunch was quite rich. There were all kinds of barbecues on it, as well as some specialties in the Karo kingdom.


    After lunch, the meeting was officially over.


    One side of the waiter with Chen Heng slowly left, toward the outside world.


    Soon, there was only karimou left in the hall.


    "What''s the problem?"


    Standing in the same place, karimou turned around, looked aside, and then asked.


    Under his gaze, an old man walked out of the corner slowly.


    The old man was wearing a gray robe, and he looked very old. Nevertheless, his mental state looked good.


    He walked out of the corner, looked at the Cary screen and shook his head silently: "no problem."


    "He''s really the second ring, and he''s mentally strong."


    He light mouth, so said: "before I use mental force in the dark exploration, but he found out."


    "So strong?"


    Listening to the old master''s words, karimou was a little surprised. He quickly opened his mouth and continued to ask, "if you want to fight him, are you sure?"


    "It''s a boring question, my majesty."


    Listening to this, the old mage shook his head in front of Kari''s body. He didn''t seem to want to answer this question: "mage and Warlock, they are different."


    "As a warlock, his power comes from his blood, from the awakening power in his blood."


    "We still don''t know anything about this force. We don''t even know what kind of ability he has. How can we say whether he will win or lose?"


    He shook his head, thought for a moment, and then said, "however, from my point of view, if you let me fight him without knowing anything, then I will die."


    "But if you can let me know his specific ability, let me prepare in advance, then I should be very sure that I can win him."


    He said coldly.


    Everywhere, the importance of information is beyond doubt.


    Especially for the mages in this world.


    Because of the magic net, if a mage wants to cast a spell, he must prepare his own magic template in advance, so as to store the magic template in the magic net for release at any time.


    In this way, if they are faced with enemies who don''t know the details, they will be somewhat passive.


    For example, when facing an opponent who is good at mental manipulation, you should prepare mental protection spells in advance.


    Facing enemies who are good at the power of fire, you should store other corresponding elemental spells.


    Therefore, in this world, the battle of mages depends on information.


    If we can know in advance what the other side''s strength is, so as to make targeted arrangements, then for the mage, winning will undoubtedly be greater.


    That''s why the old mage said so.


    "Well..."


    listening to the old mage''s words, Karimov nodded and finally calmed down: "according to orimo, this Mr. eckdor seems to have the power of spiritual manipulation."


    "As for the rest, it is not clear for the time being."


    He thought for a moment, and then said, "but considering the blood of the hattim family, maybe he can awaken some of the power of the God of the end of fire."


    "Then you need to prepare mental protection and some fire resistance spells."


    Standing in the same place, listening to karimou''s words, the old mage nodded and said so.


    "In that case, I''m a little sure."


    "Please."


    Looking at the old mage in front of him, karimou laughed, and then he let go.


    In any case, even if he has decided to accept the other party, as a king, he must master enough strength to suppress the other party.


    The old mage in front of him is one of his confidence to accept Chen Heng.


    Compared with the royal family of other countries, the royal family of Karol kingdom is relatively weak, but only relatively.


    In fact, just within the royal family, there are several loyalty links.


    It''s just plain.


    In the dark, it is not clear whether there are better candidates.


    It is precisely because of this that karimou does not regard Chen Heng as a threat. Instead, he is ready to accept him and try to contact him.


    In the outside world, Chen Heng walked out of the palace in silence.


    By this time, he already knew his next journey and where his territory would be.It''s a territory to the north of Karol kingdom. It''s very close to the core of Karol Kingdom and the wasteland. It''s a good location.


    But now, the area is still under the attack of orcs, and many of its original residents may have fled.


    But even so, it''s a lot of land.


    The reason why the karimou royal family, represented by karimou, is willing to confer such a large piece of territory on Chen Heng, apart from the running of siliver and Chen Heng''s own performance, I''m afraid there are reasons for Chen Heng to stand in front of them and resist the invasion of the orcs.


    After the recent supplementary lessons, Chen Heng already has some understanding of the terrain of Karo kingdom.


    Within the kingdom of Karo, there are large flat plains, but there are also many hills and hills scattered in different places.


    Relatively speaking, the terrain in the south is relatively flat, while the north is more complex.


    Because of the complexity of the terrain, if the orcs want to invade the wasteland southward, they often have only three directions to choose from, two of which are the key areas.


    This time, the territory granted to Chen Heng by the Karol royal family was just ahead of one of the key areas.


    In other words, if Chen Heng really takes root in this area in the future, it''s ok if the orcs don''t want to come out, but once they want to invade south, some of them will inevitably attack Chen Heng''s territory.


    This is equivalent to using Chen Heng''s power to form a barrier for the Karo Kingdom and share the defense pressure with him.


    Kill two birds with one stone.


    If Chen Heng is not willing to let the orcs plunder his territory, he must do his best to stop the orcs and act as a barrier for the royal family.


    This kind of thing can''t be done by others.


    But with the strength of Chen Heng''s second ring warlock, it may not be impossible.


    From this point of view, the idea of the Karol royal family is not bad.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng shook his head and didn''t care.


    Although the Carroll royal family has the idea of using him as a barrier, Chen Heng doesn''t care.


    Compared with other people, he has more confidence in himself, and is confident that he can stop the orcs from attacking.


    In addition, it is not without benefit to him.


    Just now, karimou has promised to provide him with a batch of food and some weapons.


    This is a corresponding benefit.


    After all, in the current situation, since Chen Heng is expected to act as a barrier for them and block the orcs for them, how much can Chen Heng support.


    If there is not enough food and weapons, Chen Heng may not be able to complete this task well.

 Chapter 285

    The journey to khaki is now over.


    Relatively speaking, in this journey, Chen Heng''s harvest is quite good.


    He not only knew where his territory was, but also took this opportunity to obtain some support from the Karo Kingdom and some private promises from some nobles.


    Yes, promise.


    In recent days, Chen Heng has not been idle.


    In fact, during this time, he has been actively visiting some nobles in the Karo kingdom.


    The list given by siliver played a good role in this process.


    It is because of this list that Chen Heng is able to know which people are kind to him and which are opponents of the Ailan family.


    It''s a network of relationships belonging to the Elan family, and it''s just borrowed by him at the moment.


    To some extent, it is also an unavoidable thing.


    Although born in the hartim family, as Chen Heng''s mother family, Chen Heng is doomed to be unable to break away from the Ailan family.


    No one is a fool. It''s useless to cover up.


    As long as we know his relationship with siliver, the rest of us will naturally put the Alain family in the same camp with him.


    It''s something that can''t be avoided, and it''s not necessary.


    Since there is no way to get rid of the relationship, to some extent, the position of the Elan family is also his position.


    Those who are hostile to the Ailan family will be subconsciously hostile to him because of his relationship with siliv, and those who are friendly to siliv will have good intentions for him.


    It''s a network of relationships in the sky, not in vain.


    And Chen Heng''s efforts during this period have also yielded many results.


    At least, in the face of his initiative to visit, many people have given part of the goodwill.


    In the face of Chen Heng''s request, many of them expressed their willingness to support Chen Heng''s foothold in the north.


    Of course, it is not without conditions.


    But most of these conditions will not require Chen Heng to cash them now.


    But anyway, at least in the short term, with the support of these people, Chen Heng should not worry about food for the time being.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng turns around in silence, and then leaves here in silence with hedosiri beside him.


    Then, more than a month went by.


    On a barren land, an army is moving forward.


    "Is it so desolate..."


    looking at the four territories and riding beside Chen Heng, hedosiri frowned: "this area seems to be..."


    it''s an indisputable fact that the kingdom of Karo is very empty.


    But in the south, although it seems a little empty, at least a lot of land is still reclaimed and cultivated.


    But in this place, things have changed.


    There are deserted scenes everywhere, and there are not many people at a glance.


    There''s a lot of waste everywhere.


    This unique sight seems to be more serious than other places in the kingdom of Karol.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, he couldn''t help frowning. At this time, he didn''t know what to say.


    "If it''s not like that, we can''t take down all this big place."


    One side, looking at the scene in front of him, Chen Heng''s face is very calm, which seems to be no accident: "now this situation is very normal."


    He had expected the scene before him.


    Before he came here, he had done his homework and collected information about this area from various places.


    This area is very large. In terms of scope, there are few territories in Karol kingdom that can be larger than this area.


    In fact, it is not a complete territory, but a collection of many.


    In the past, there were many names here.


    Of course, up to now, the past names here are not important.


    According to the practice of the world, the future name of this area should be taken by Chen Heng, who is the Lord. Generally speaking, his surname, that is, hartim, will be added in front of the name.


    Qima and heduoxili are walking around. Chen Heng slowly walks forward and patrols around.


    In front of me, this area looks very desolate, with weeds everywhere. At first glance, it looks like an undeveloped place.


    Of course, even in places that have not been developed, under normal circumstances, there will always be refugees from other places who will occupy this area and slowly reclaim it.


    And a lot of the reason why this area is so desolate is because of the orcs.Along the road, Chen Heng has seen the appearance of many orcs.


    Compared with the relatively gentle and safe south, the number of orcs in this area has greatly increased, and those creatures are everywhere.


    Chen Heng has also studied these orcs.


    Unlike other orcs he had seen in the past, these orcs in the Karo area looked more ferocious.


    Their stature is generally about 1.5 meters, which is shorter than that of normal adult men, and their physique is also thinner.


    But their fighting power is more fierce, with sharp claws and tusks.


    If ordinary people don''t wear armor, it will be very dangerous to face them.


    Moreover, these people are different from the orcs Chen Heng has seen in other worlds in the past.


    In other worlds, the orcs are closer to intelligent life.


    But in this world, the orcs'' intelligence is so low that they can''t communicate at all.


    They don''t know how to farm. They are like wild animals. They hunt everywhere and even eat people.


    Along the road, Chen Heng has seen many similar situations.


    In many abandoned villages, there are always dense white bones covering, including both human and orc''s own.


    But there was no doubt that all the meat on the bodies had been eaten up.


    These orcs seem to eat everything, not only humans, but also the same kind.


    The dead of the same kind, in their eyes is also a good food, they will be eaten clean, there will be no left.


    It''s a Food Saver.


    It is precisely because of the existence of these orcs that this area can not be developed.


    Chen Heng knows this very well.


    "It seems that the first thing we come here is to clean these things."


    Looking at the scenes in front of him, Chen Heng shook his head and said, "otherwise, I''m afraid these things will multiply everywhere in the coming year."


    "That was a terrible scene."


    As if he had thought of something, he said, frowning.


    In this world, the orcs are not only very aggressive, but also very prolific.


    They are able to get in heat once a year, and each time they seem to be able to give birth to four or five.


    Without restraint, under normal circumstances, it only takes four or five years for their cubs to develop and participate in reproduction.


    The whole speed is extremely fast.


    In Chen Heng''s opinion, the reason why these orcs still carry a character is probably only because they can stand up and walk like human beings.


    Apart from that, there is nothing like humans in these orcs.


    No accident, for a long time, Chen Heng should face such an opponent.


    Walking on the road, Chen Heng''s mind flashed this idea.


    As the team moved forward, they moved on.


    Soon, he came to the only city nearby.


    Of course, it''s better to say a bigger town than a city.


    In front of the town, there are only less than a thousand people.


    At this juncture where the former Lord died in battle or left, they formed a guard of their own and managed to repel several Orc attacks.


    But that''s it.


    In Chen Heng''s view, the strength of their guard is still negligible.


    After some twists and turns, he entered the town.


    Of course, along with his entry, around the town, some men who seemed to be still strong had fallen to the ground, one by one seemed to have little strength and fainted directly.


    This is the result of Chen Heng''s action.


    When Chen Heng brought people in, these people seemed to be trying to resist. They even saw that Chen Heng only brought a team of dozens of people and was ready to expel them.


    In this regard, Chen Heng''s performance is also very calm, just waved.


    A group of syncope fell, and people all over the place fell down.


    For ordinary people without the slightest mental resistance, mental deterrence is very easy to use. Basically, one use is accurate.


    After that, Chen Heng''s goal was achieved.


    No one would dare to stop them from entering the town.


    Later, Chen Heng looked around.


    "So miserable?"


    After checking about it, Chen Heng couldn''t help frowning.


    The situation in this town is very bad.


    Because of the arrival of the orcs and the destruction of production, most of the refugees gathered in this town.


    Because of the disaster, these people''s living conditions are also very bad, many people seem to be starving.In this case, even if Chen Heng doesn''t come, they can''t seem to be able to maintain it for a long time. As time goes by, there are bound to be problems.


    Of course, because Chen Heng took over this place, at the moment, these problems are also transferred to his head.


    "Trouble..."


    in the room, he shook his head and then looked at janli in front of him: "when will the food promised by his majesty kalimu arrive?"


    "It''s going to be a while."


    In front of him, Zhan Li quickly opened his mouth and said, "but it''s fast."


    "In addition, the soldiers that Mr. Lamu brought and the support that my father gave will arrive in a while."


    Before that, siliv had promised to give Chen Heng some support.


    Among this support is food.


    Lamu was left in the territory of the Ailan family by Chen Heng, responsible for transporting these things.


    Now calculate the time, it should be almost there.


    Listening to the news, Chen Heng nodded.


    Anyway, there''s good news.


    So he thought for a moment, and then continued: "send people to take out our food, and hire those refugees to serve us at the cost of providing a lunch."


    "At least, repair this place."


    He thought for a moment, and then said so.


    The environment in this place is terrible.


    Under the chaos of war, many of the original order has already collapsed.


    In this town, many places are missing and need to be repaired.


    That group of refugees is just right.


    By the way, we can also take this opportunity to establish our own authority.


    So, the place in front of us began to work.


    With the support of Zhan Li and others, they took out part of the grain to hire the refugees, command them, and clean up everywhere.


    The reason for this is also to reduce the occurrence of epidemic diseases.


    Before that, the city was full of people, and all kinds of excrement piled up around it. The smell can be described as endless.


    At this moment, I just take this opportunity to clean these up.


    And as the grain goes down, the surrounding areas gradually stabilize.


    Those who have lost everything get food, and their mood is slightly stable. They no longer reject Chen Heng, a trusted Lord.


    Things seem to be getting better.


    Half a month later, Lamu also brought people here.


    He brought the rest of the soldiers, more than three hundred.


    And with him came a large number of grain.


    These grains are supported by siriv and represent the support of the Elan family.


    Later, there are also some other family team, slowly rushed over, the support promised in advance to Chen Heng.


    With this support, Chen Heng''s hand is no longer so tight, and he can do more.


    He began to try, let hedosiri with some people, go out to sweep the orcs around.


    Although we already have a batch of grain, it is not advisable to sit back and eat nothing.


    For long-term stability, production activities must be restored as soon as possible.


    And in order to do that, the orcs everywhere have to be swept away.


    Otherwise, by those orcs constantly wandering outside, attacking civilians, I''m afraid not many people can still produce normally.


    To this end, Chen Heng did not hesitate to hand, personally expelled the scattered orcs around, to ensure the safety and order of this area.


    After that, they were relieved.


    ....


    "is it ahead..."


    in the barren wild area, a carriage is struggling on the road.


    Looking at the town in front of him, a middle-aged man looked very excited. At this time, he seemed to be happy.


    "It looks like we''ve arrived at the Warlock''s territory."


    "According to the rumor, he should be there now."


    In the carriage, another young man''s face was also full of excitement. At this moment, he said, "blessed by the goddess of magic, we have finally found this ghost place."


    "God knows, why did you come to this place to be lord?"


    He couldn''t help complaining.


    "All right."


    Looking at the young man complaining, the middle-aged man showed a smile on his face and said, "anyway, under the care of the magic goddess, we finally found this place."


    "Come on, for the sake of our plan, let''s get in touch with each other and see if we can work with each other."


    He said so, his face was full of excitement when he spoke.One side, it seems to think of something, young people are also full of excitement, at the moment with the side of the middle-aged man, slowly walked in.


    They slowly walked into the front of the town, but also its garrison personnel contact.


    "What?"


    Sitting quietly in his room, listening to the words of hedosiri in front of him, Chen Heng frowned: "two mages?"


    "Are you sure?"


    He asked, looking at the man in front of him.


    No wonder he asked.


    In this world, mage is a famous noble profession.


    A real mage is often a nobleman. No matter where he goes, he can easily get a noble title.


    And in this world, the status of mage is very high. To some extent, mage is one of the most noble professions in the world.


    In such a wilderness, it''s no wonder that Chen Heng is confused when he hears the news that two mages have come to visit him.


    Because under normal circumstances, people like mages tend to stay in prosperous cities and rarely come to the wild.


    A mage is not like a soldier. He needs to travel frequently to hone himself.


    Comparatively speaking, they are more like witches in the wizarding world. On weekdays, if it is not necessary, they often nest in their own laboratories and do all kinds of experiments.


    So at this moment, listening to the news, Chen Heng will be so unexpected.


    As a matter of fact, not only he but also hesperi, who was in front of him, was very surprised when he heard the news.


    At the beginning, he even thought that they were two swindlers, trying to come here to defraud property.


    To this end, he also personally tested, which confirmed the identity of the other party, to report to Chen Heng.


    "Let them in."


    Sitting there, Chen Heng frowned, then raised his head and said.


    In any case, since someone comes to visit, even if it is out of etiquette, we should meet with each other.


    Moreover, the identity of the other side is not low. As a mage, his own identity is not inferior to that of ordinary nobles.


    "Yes."


    In front of him, he nodded, then went out in silence.


    "Our Lord, please come in."


    In a spacious room, he said, looking at the two men in robes in front of him.


    In front of the room is still spacious, it looks chilly, but still clean, has been carefully cleaned.


    In the room, the two mages who had visited before were staying in it at the moment.


    "Please lead the way."


    Looking at hedosiri in front of him, one of the two mages, the older middle-aged man, said, looking a little impatient.


    On one side, the young man didn''t speak. He just looked at hedosiri in front of him. Looking at this, he was also a little excited.

 Chapter 286

    So excited?


    Looking at their excited appearance, he could not help feeling surprised when he frowned subconsciously.


    I don''t know why, he always felt that these two people seemed to come with some ulterior purpose.


    Otherwise, there''s no way to explain why they''re so excited.


    It''s just an ordinary town. What''s worth two noble mages coming here?


    The more he thought about it, the more puzzled he was.


    But it''s OK.


    There is no need for him to think about these problems on his own.


    "Just give it to the Lord..."


    the thought flashed through his mind, and then he turned silently to guide the two mages in front of him.


    After a while, they came out of the room and went out.


    Walk out of the room, outside is the cleaned road.


    It''s much cooler now, and some people are already on the streets, busy around.


    From the perspective of the two mages, the appearance of these people is still very ugly, with thin face and malnutrition.


    But it''s not strange.


    Most of the ordinary people in the world are like this, especially in the kingdom of Karol.


    Walking all the way here, on the road, they have seen a lot of similar things, and they don''t think it''s strange.


    What surprised them was the cleanliness of the town.


    Compared with other places, this place looks very clean.


    And this kind of cleanliness is very rare in this world.


    Ordinary lords, at least, pay little attention to this issue.


    Only in some rare big cities will someone specially clean up the streets and level the roads.


    This is a surprising place, but for the two mages, it is just like this.


    They looked at the busy people together in surprise, and then followed hedosiris in front of them, slowly moving forward.


    They went on all the way, slowly.


    At last, they came to a place.


    It''s a fairly complete courtyard. It''s a better residence in this town. It''s said to be the residence of the original Lord of this area.


    After Chen Heng and others arrived, the place was cleaned and Chen Heng and others moved in.


    At present, not to mention Chen Heng, even hedosiri and others live here, face to face with Chen Heng.


    To some extent, it''s a kind of closeness.


    "Such a simple place..."


    when he entered the courtyard, he didn''t say much. Instead, he stood aside. The two mages looked at the courtyard in front of them and frowned.


    As mages, they are all aristocrats, and their living conditions in their respective places are naturally very good.


    In fact, the same is true.


    As far as the simple living conditions are concerned, their conditions are undoubtedly much better than those of the place in front of them.


    If they had not got the information in advance, they would not have believed that there would be a second ring in such a place.


    But also a status of the most respected Warlock.


    Thinking of this, they looked at each other, shook their heads secretly, and then walked in slowly.


    Along with them into which, some of the scenery will be here to show in front of them.


    The layout of the room is very simple.


    Everywhere, there are some simple decorations in every corner, but they don''t look gorgeous. The whole is very simple.


    But in the room, a young figure was standing there with a pen in his hand, as if thinking about something.


    Compared with other people around, the youth in front of us is undoubtedly more unique.


    His appearance was more delicate, his figure was more straight and tall. Although he didn''t look up, it was just the instinctive diffusion of body breath, which made the two mages feel a sense of inexplicable horror.


    A very weak but real blood breath diffused from him and was accurately felt by the two mages, which made them feel awe inspiring.


    Suddenly, their body meal, the original point of pride at the moment also disappeared.


    They knew in their hearts that this young man in front of them must be the target they were looking for this time.


    So terrible blood dignity, and the breath of horror, almost to the point of horror.


    It seems that just standing in front of each other, can feel the breath of terror in general, especially frightening, fear.


    "Hello, dear Mr. Eckert..."


    when they came here and looked at the figure sitting in front of them, the two mages took a deep breath and then smile.Among them, the middle-aged mage, who was the first to speak, introduced himself and said, "I''m Maili, Yihuan mage."


    "This is Eli, my friend."


    He took the lead to introduce himself in front of Chen Heng.


    Among the two mages, the middle-aged mage is a one ring mage, while the young one is a little weaker, just an apprentice.


    According to what they said, they came from Aimu, from this city of mages.


    In this world, there are many so-called mage cities, most of which are built by mages.


    Among these mage cities, Aimu is the nearest one to Karol Kingdom, and enjoys a great reputation in this area.


    In the past, when he was in makdo Kingdom, Chen Heng also heard about the reputation of AI Mu Cheng.


    His father in this world, the Duke of hattim, seems to have ever sent his predecessor to Aimu to learn magic.


    Therefore, he knows the city well.


    He nodded slightly and looked at the two mages in front of him. After thinking for a moment, he continued to speak and said, "I can feel your strong mental power. Your identity doesn''t make me confused."


    "However, as mages, why do you come here?"


    He looked at the two mages in front of him and asked.


    It''s really a problem.


    Mage is a very noble profession.


    As mages, even if they want to travel, theoretically speaking, there should be no possibility for them to come to him.


    Unless it''s the orcs that they''re going to be studying.


    Now, the two mages have come here, and they seem to know that he is here.


    This is very confusing.


    "Well..."


    in front of him, Murray and Eli looked at each other, then they looked embarrassed and said, "in fact, the purpose of our coming here is just for you..."


    "we were originally traveling in the aurora empire in the South. Recently, we just arrived in Carlo and heard from you. ¡±


    "for one of our goals, that''s why we came to visit you and want to seek some help from you."


    "Help?"


    Chen Heng pause, then some unexpected mouth: "what do you want to do?"


    "We want something from you."


    In front of Chen Heng, when he said that, Mindy couldn''t help pausing, and his face showed some embarrassed color timely: "some of your blood, or other tissues..."


    the voice dropped, and the surrounding atmosphere suddenly changed.


    At Chen Heng''s side, listening to his words, hedosiri''s face changed slightly. At this time, his sight of looking at Mai Li was not good enough.


    It''s absolutely impolite to want to get other people''s blood in this world.


    If it''s a normal world, it''s OK, but in this world, all kinds of spells emerge in endlessly. Some unique spells need all kinds of blood.


    Even among the rumors, there are many rumors that some mages use the enemy''s blood to slowly torture their opponents.


    In this context, it is no doubt a bad thing to ask for other people''s blood directly.


    "Of course, it''s not for free..."


    in front of him, he seemed to feel the sight of herdorsily. He quickly continued to speak and said, "in order to get your blood, we will offer you a satisfactory price."


    "Maybe you don''t know, but as a warlock, your blood is an extremely precious material for us."


    "I don''t want to use your blood to do something bad for you. I just want to get some precious materials to complete one of my works."


    "The business of selling blood is over for the time being."


    In front of him, Chen Heng shook his head and refused.


    It''s a strange feeling for him to let him sell his blood despite many experiences.


    As a wizard, he knows the value of his blood.


    There is a great overlap between the wizard system and the mage system. For the wizard, the blood of some extraordinary creatures is also something very precious.


    Their blood and other tissues can be used as materials for making magic objects and even magic weapons, and for drawing magic scrolls, which has many uses.


    In this respect, Chen Heng, who has awakened the blood of God in his body, is undoubtedly a qualified and extraordinary creature.


    No matter from which corner, his blood is very precious and valuable.


    It''s quite normal for the two mages in front of them to react like this.However, Chen Heng also has similar scruples with hedosiri.


    For a wizard, there are also many ways to master the opponent''s blood and use it as a medium.


    And the same must be true of the mages in this world.


    Of course, whether for a wizard or a mage, it''s unrealistic to want to kill each other just with blood.


    This is unlikely to happen unless there is too much difference in strength.


    However, there are gods in this world, as well as many churches and artifacts left by gods.


    These artifacts are left behind by the gods, and they have great power.


    Chen Heng can''t guarantee that if he sells blood now, he will be used by others in the future, and he will be killed with artifact.


    Now, of course not.


    But the future is not necessarily.


    Therefore, Chen Heng natural selection refused.


    "This... Ok..."


    listening to Chen Heng''s reply, the two mages were disappointed.


    However, before they recovered and were ready to continue to persuade, Chen Heng continued to speak in front of him.


    "However, although there is no discussion about blood, we may not be able to talk about other matters."


    "Other things?"


    Listen to this, two mages a meal, some don''t understand Chen Heng''s meaning.


    For their two mages, there was nothing else they were interested in except Chen Heng, the second ring Warlock.


    To put it mildly, as a mage, ordinary things can''t get into their eyes at all.


    But soon, they were stunned.


    In front of him, Chen Heng said to hedosiri.


    After a while, several servants came over and took out some things.


    It''s something very unique, including some pure gems and many other objects.


    But without exception, there is a strong sense of mana on these things.


    "This is..."


    looking at these things in front of him and sitting opposite Chen Heng, both of them were stunned, and then they reacted quickly.


    "This is a purified gem that can be used as a medium for casting spells and a material for making magic items!"


    "This unique technique is a very old magic item! There''s a unique technique we don''t know! "


    "And these materials!"


    Looking at these things on the table in front of them, the two mages were directly shocked. At this time, they could not help looking at them. From time to time, they made a voice of regret.


    "Why... Why are they all broken..."


    they kept looking there, and they couldn''t help sighing.


    The things Chen Heng took out at the moment were basically damaged except for a few materials.


    Although the demonized objects still retain their original appearance, their internal structures have been damaged to a certain extent.


    Looking at these things in front of them, the two mages couldn''t help sighing. At this time, they didn''t know what to say.


    "Your lordship ikedo... What are these things?"


    Sitting opposite Chen Heng and looking at the things in front of him, Mai Li couldn''t help looking up and asking.


    Obviously, he also had some doubts about the origin of these things.


    "Some of these things are collected by the hartim family, and some are acquired by accident."


    Facing the sight of the two mages, Chen Heng began to smile, and then said: "in my opinion, these are good things."


    "Indeed."


    Mai Li nodded and said sincerely: "whether it''s pure gems or these demonized items, they are very precious things..."


    "especially those demonized items, even if they have been damaged, they can be sold at a high price only by virtue of the unknown technology contained in them and the unique commemorative value."


    "It''s a pity..."


    next to Murray, Ellie also sighed. At this time, his face was obviously sorry: "if these magic items are not damaged, their value will reach a very high level..."


    look at this, even in this world, the value of magic items is also very high.


    Looking at this scene, Chen hengruo has some thoughts.


    In this way, maybe you can go back to your old business at the right time?


    He flashed this idea in his heart, but there was no change on his face. He still had a faint smile and said softly, "in that case, can you make a price?""These things are very precious magic supplies. I believe you will give me a reasonable price."


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, the two mages looked at each other. At this time, they fell into meditation.


    At this time, they don''t have to hide anything.


    For Chen Heng in front of these things, they are really very interested.


    For them, these are rare good things, if it is in other occasions, I am afraid there will be many people competing with them.


    Therefore, as far as they are concerned, now that they have finally met each other, they can never miss it.


    Otherwise, they may not be able to forgive themselves.


    So they thought for a moment, and finally they offered a price.


    "Dear Mr. eckledore..."


    after thinking for a moment, Murray gave a price: "if I can, I''m willing to buy these two magic items at the price of 2000 gold coins..."


    "I''m willing to give 500 gold coins for the rest of the gems..."


    on one side, with Murray''s words, Ellie Also hastily open mouth to say, quoted own price.


    After saying their own price, they raised their heads and looked nervously at Chen Heng in front of them.


    To be honest, the price they quoted is actually slightly lower than the real value of these things.


    However, this is also their limit.


    Although mages are rich, they also consume a lot of resources.


    With the money they have, they can only quote this price at most.


    "This price..."


    in front of him, under their gaze, Chen Heng slightly lowered his head and seemed to start thinking.


    Suddenly, they were a little nervous.


    Looking at their appearance, Chen Heng shook his head in his heart.


    In Chen Heng''s opinion, these two mages are still too honest.


    Previously, he thought the two would offer an unimaginable low price.


    After all, in the other party''s view, he should be a warlock who only has strength, but does not have the corresponding appreciation ability.


    But I didn''t expect that the two mages were too honest. Although the price quoted was lower than the normal price, it was still pretty good in the current situation.


    As for the true value of these items, Chen Heng had already inquired about them everywhere before.


    "Yes."


    Chen Heng thought for a moment, then laughed and said, "but I have some other conditions."


    "Go ahead, please."


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, they just relaxed in their hearts, and then became nervous again, for fear that Chen Heng would offer some embarrassing conditions.


    But the next moment, they relax.


    "My territory, you see it."


    Looking at the two people in front of him, Chen Heng smiles: "in the next quite a long period of time, I lack enough food and weapons here."


    "So I hope that if I can, I can discount some of the gold coins you gave me, exchange them for grain at the normal price, and transport them here."

 Chapter 287

    The so-called money, if there is not enough material support, then it is useless.


    For example, in the desert, what can you do even if you carry bags of gold?


    Without enough markets to trade, the so-called money and currency have little value at all.


    The same is true for Chen Heng at the moment.


    As far as he is concerned, his territory is completely destitute at the moment, let alone the market, and even some businesses can''t be found.


    After a long period of war, almost all the businessmen who dare to take risks have been driven away, and no one dares to stay and do business in this place.


    Even if it''s the last person to die.


    After all, in this place, no one will make a good deal with them.


    Those ferocious orcs will not have the intention to trade with them when they see them. They want to kill them more. Not only their things will be robbed, but also their bodies will become the delicacies of those orcs.


    Maybe even bones will be used to grind teeth.


    Therefore, in the current situation, even if Chen Heng has money on hand, it is difficult to give full play to it.


    Compared with ordinary coins, what he lacks at the moment is some other hard currency, such as grain and weapons.


    "So..."


    listening to Chen Heng''s request, in front of them, they couldn''t help looking embarrassed: "it''s no problem to change those into grain..."


    "it''s just the terrain nearby, and the orcs..."


    they looked embarrassed, and they couldn''t help saying so at this time.


    It''s really very troublesome.


    In the current situation, Chen Heng''s area is not only inconvenient in transportation, but also full of scattered orcs.


    The orcs are a huge threat to ordinary people.


    It''s OK for them to be two mages, but if they are two, the orcs are nothing to them. They can''t escape.


    But if you want to transport a lot of food, it''s a big problem.


    "I don''t want to care about these..."


    looking at the two mages, Chen Heng smiles. At this time, he just calmly says: "I think if you don''t want to, there should be many capable mages who are willing to help me..."


    the voice falls, and the two faces in front of him suddenly change.


    Then Chen Heng''s voice rang out again.


    "Of course, out of our friendship, I am willing to help."


    Looking at the expressions of the two men in front of him, Chen Heng kept smiling, and then continued: "I can guarantee that in half a month, at least in my territory, the number of orcs will be greatly reduced."


    "You can wait until then and bring the grain back."


    "So...


    listening to this, the two of them look at each other, and then they feel relieved.


    With the strength of Chen Heng''s second ring warlock, the guarantee he made is very effective.


    At least compared with other people, the strength of a second ring Warlock is enough to deal with those orcs.


    Not to say that the orcs will be completely expelled, just to protect a road, it should still be no problem.


    "With your promise, we can rest assured."


    After thinking for a while, they finally couldn''t bear the temptation of those magic items and nodded to Chen Heng: "please rest assured."


    "We will give you what you need within the prescribed time."


    The voice falls, Chen Heng''s face just showed a smile.


    "That would be great."


    "I can assure you here."


    "If the transaction goes well this time, I will take out more things and trade with you."


    "Here I am, but there are still many precious collections..."


    he said softly, looking at the two men in front of him.


    In front of them, the two of them suddenly got a light.


    ...


    a moment later, the two of them walked out of the room.


    After walking out of the room, they were still in a state of calm and excited.


    "The goddess of magic is here, our chance has finally come!"


    Out of the room, Ellie clenched his fist, face excited color.


    Beside him, Murray was more calm because he was older, but his face was excited and excited.


    Obviously, the news just learned from Chen Heng is great and good news for both of them.


    "It''s hard to imagine..."Looking back on the collections he just saw from Chen Heng, Mai Li could not help saying, "I didn''t expect that the hadim family had such a huge foundation..."


    "although most of the magic items were incomplete, they were absolutely first-class things in the past."


    "Even if it''s broken, those things are of great value."


    "It''s hard to imagine that we have a chance to get these treasures, but all we have to pay is some of the cheapest food."


    They both said so, with excited faces.


    As far as they are concerned, this time''s transaction is totally profitable.


    For a mage, only magic and magic items are precious. All magic related things are extra precious. Some even can''t be bought even if you are willing to pay.


    In their opinion, the things Chen Heng had brought out before belonged to this category.


    The things Chen Heng had brought out before came from the relic where he had acquired divinity.


    That site seems to have existed for many years, in which there are many bodies of adventurers.


    Beside those corpses, there are magic items they carried in their lifetime, and even other materials.


    The things Chen Heng had brought out before were derived from this.


    Although it''s just something left by the adventurers, those adventurers can withstand the divine power of that area and go all the way to the core area. Their strength is undoubtedly very strong, one by one above Chen Heng.


    And the equipment used before life is undoubtedly very advanced. Even if it is damaged, its value is also very high, which is absolutely enough to make the world''s mages crazy.


    The price of two thousand gold coins is absolutely not high.


    For the two men in front of them, they just need to take things back, take them to the right place, and they will get a higher return immediately.


    In order to obtain these things, those mages will definitely be willing to pay a large price to buy them back.


    But it''s clear that they won''t do it unless they have to.


    What they need to pay to get such precious magic items is only some cheap food in their eyes.


    In the eyes of different people, the value of a thing is different.


    From Chen Heng''s current point of view, food is precious.


    But from the mage''s point of view, the so-called grain is just some cheap things.


    As a mage, he himself is a noble class, with superior natural living conditions.


    And they don''t need a lot of food because they don''t need a lot of food.


    Moreover, although the kingdom of Karol is short of food, this is not the case for other places.


    Especially for AI mu, the magic capital.


    Mages in this world study all kinds of mages, and many of them can be used in production.


    For those mages, they only need to set up some arrays on the land, and then regularly cast some spells that can be used for production, so that the land can get rich harvest.


    In Aimu City, the price of grain is not high.


    Even if they exclude the cost of food transportation, the amount Chen Heng needs is not much for them, and can be easily bought.


    "Ellie, I think we have to have a detailed plan."


    After a while, Murray calmed down for a moment, then looked at Ellie in front of him and continued to say, "there are still many good things in your hand..."


    "not bad."


    Listen to the words of Mai Li, Ai Li also calmed down, at this time can''t help nodding: "I think, this matter can''t be known by other people."


    "Otherwise, I''m afraid it won''t be our turn."


    "Indeed."


    Listen to Ellie''s words, miles nodded.


    Before that, in order to make them work harder for themselves, Chen Heng brought out a lot of good things.


    There are all kinds of broken or usable magic items, all kinds of precious materials, and even some bone powder of the strong.


    The above things are basically left by those adventurers in the past. As for the bone powder, it is also the same.


    Even if a strong man falls, his corpse is also a precious material. Even if it''s just bone, it''s enough to make magic items.


    As a wizard, Chen Heng is very clear about the precious bodies, so he did not let them go in the end.


    At the beginning, before leaving the ruins, he melted all the corpses with the force of fire, turned them into bottles of bone powder, and then directly brought them out.


    For both of them, these are also precious materials, which are worth their efforts.no way out.


    Although mages are rich, they also consume a lot.


    Some materials related to mages are very expensive, and there are even many things that can''t be bought.


    For example, the precious materials in Chen Heng''s hands, under normal circumstances, even if there are enough gold coins, can not be bought.


    There are several strong people in the world. Where are so many bodies of strong people to be wasted.


    For them, the materials in Chen Heng''s hands are the things with the greatest temptation.


    To this end, they will certainly strive to complete Chen Heng''s task until they empty all the things in Chen Heng''s pocket.


    And before that, they will surely work hard to serve Chen Heng.


    In the same place, they discussed for a moment, had made some plans, and then left here full of excitement.


    In the previous room, Chen Heng was still sitting there.


    When the two of them left, he seemed to feel something. Then he raised his head, looked in the direction of their departure and laughed.


    "My lord..."


    on one side, hedosiri spoke softly, and now he looked at Chen Heng in front of him, as if he wanted to say something.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Looking at hedosiri in front of him, Chen Heng said with a smile.


    "Nothing..."


    after listening to Chen Heng''s words, hedosiri hesitated for a moment, and then said, "Lord, is it OK for you to give these things to them?"


    "If those things can be put in other places, or even sold directly in Aimu City, they should be..."


    "they should be sold at a better price, right?"


    Looking at hedosiri in front of him, Chen Heng laughs and understands each other''s idea.


    "In theory, it is."


    He thought for a moment, then stood up in silence, looked at hedosiri in front of him, and said calmly, "if the things I took out before can be sold in the corresponding place, the price will be at least a lot higher."


    "That''s why the two mages are so excited."


    "But it''s not necessary."


    He shook his head and continued: "no matter what time it is, if you want a long time, you can''t think things too well."


    "Sometimes it might be better to leave a little space."


    He said so.


    In front of him, listening to Chen Heng''s words, Hedo silidon stopped. He still seemed confused and didn''t understand.


    Looking at his appearance, Chen Heng had to continue to speak.


    "It''s just like the situation in front of us..."


    he looked at hedosiri and asked, "what should we do if, according to your idea, we take things to Aimu to sell them in person?"


    "How are we going to get there? Who will be sent? How to ensure that things are not maliciously underpriced? "


    At this point, he paused, and then continued: "the most important thing is how to ensure that the gold coins obtained after being sold will be turned into food and weapons, and how to transport them back?"


    "In the whole process, what if there is a problem in the middle? If there is an accident in the middle of the way and the grain is robbed, what should we do? What are the risks? "


    He looked at hesperi in front of him and asked a lot of questions.


    "This..."


    after listening to Chen Heng''s words, Hedo Sidon was stunned. At this time, he was speechless.


    But at this time, he also understood something.


    "To sell things directly to them, although the price is slightly lower, it saves countless costs in the process, and also transfers the biggest risk out."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng spoke softly: "this is actually the purpose."


    "I see."


    When he heard this, he suddenly realized.


    Standing in the same place, looking at hedosiri, Chen Heng smiles and doesn''t say anything more.


    What he didn''t say is that there is actually one of the biggest reasons why he chose this way.


    Those things are nothing to him.


    After all, excluding his own strength at the moment, he is still a master of weapon refining.


    The value of the so-called magic items in this world is nothing to him.


    This is the real reason.


    ......


    "in addition to food and weapons, do you need basic books for mage meditation?"


    On a road, sitting in a carriage, the two mages looked at the list given by Chen Heng. At this time, they were surprised: "even, there are some basic materials..."


    "do you still want to master the power of the mage?"Looking at the list in front of them, the idea flashed through their mind.


    Among the lists given by Chen Heng, those related to mages are basically the materials and books needed by the novice mages.


    It seems that he still wants to be involved in the field of mages and master some of their power.


    This is a surprise.


    As we all know, Warlock''s power comes from blood.


    Because of the powerful blood in the body, the warlock who really awakens the extraordinary blood in the body often has very good qualifications in other aspects.


    But under normal circumstances, a warlock with powerful power has little mind to learn and master other powers.


    After all, under normal circumstances, their power comes too easily.


    Too easy to come to the power, in addition to giving them noble status, but also let them to study other systems lost patience.


    After all, blood can increase one''s physique and strength, but it can''t change one''s mind.


    An idle salted fish, even after awakening, is still a salted fish, at most a salted fish with power.


    Therefore, it is very new for warlocks to actively study other systems in this world.


    The two mages didn''t expect that Chen Heng had such a mind.


    However, they did not find it strange.


    Anyway, it''s a good thing to be enterprising.


    What''s more, although it''s difficult for others to collect the things on the list, it''s still relatively simple for the two mages.


    In Aimu City, the corresponding basic textbooks and materials are everywhere, but they are not difficult to obtain.


    Moreover, it can help them complete part of the share, so that they can complete the task ahead of time.


    From this point of view, it seems pretty good.


    This thought flashed through their mind.


    Time passed slowly.


    In the following time, Chen Heng''s surroundings gradually fell into calm.


    Every day, in addition to his daily training, he patrols every place to eliminate orcs everywhere.


    With his efforts, the number of orcs around has gradually decreased, at least around the town, there are few traces of those things.


    Beyond the town, of course, the situation is still the same as it used to be.


    In the current situation, Chen Heng is able to maintain the stability of this area, which is good. He has no ability to deal with the situation in the far distance.


    As time passed, the refugees began to gather.


    Under the leadership of hedosiri and others, these refugees began to be resettled around, set up villages, and began to cultivate.


    Calculate the time, now in fact, we have missed the planting time of wheat and other major crops.


    But even so, we can also grow some vegetables that are suitable for the time.


    Although we still can''t rely on this to satisfy ourselves, we can at least make up for the lack of food.

 Chapter 288

    In Chen Heng''s territory, everything seems to calm down.


    From Chen Heng to hedosiri, everyone seems to be busy, and every day is very full.


    Inevitably, the support that karimou and others promised before also came intermittently to enrich the inventory.


    For the time being, there don''t seem to be many problems around.


    And in this case, a kind of change also gradually began to produce.


    "It seems that the change of the simulator is over..."


    in the quiet room, Chen Heng feels the change in his body. At this moment, he can''t help but flash the idea.


    Since he first came to this world, the simulator in his body has been changing. It seems that he is still adapting to the new rules of the world and adjusting himself for this.


    Because of this, Chen Heng did not use the simulator before, and has been quietly waiting for the end of the simulator update.


    Now, in Chen Heng''s induction, he can sense that the changes of the simulator seem to have stabilized, and there are no other changes.


    There is no doubt that this bodes well.


    For Chen Heng, at least in front of him, he can use the power of the simulator again to assist himself.


    Although he has come to a new world, Chen Heng has never forgotten what he really relies on.


    "Do you want to start trying..."


    in the quiet room, Chen Heng feels the changes on his body. His face is calm, and this idea flashed in his heart.


    Now that the simulator changes are over, it''s time to start testing.


    In any case, after the world changes, most of his simulators have also changed, and many of its functions should have changed.


    These specific changes need to be tried by him before he can know and understand them in detail.


    As it happens, in the near future, what he needs to be busy has almost finished.


    The negotiation with siliv and others had already been completed. As for the deal between the two mages, it would not be completed for a while.


    The chaos around the town has been swept away. On weekdays, it''s not so easy to get into trouble with the help and hosting of hedosiri.


    It seems that it is time for him to start a new adventure.


    In an instant, the thought flashed through his mind.


    So, sitting there, he got up in silence and went to one side.


    He walked out of the room, then continued to walk out, and soon came to a basement.


    The basement is the most secret place in this place, in which Chen Heng arranged the corresponding witch array, and other corresponding means, whether it is the hidden breath, or counterattack has the corresponding measures.


    To a certain extent, safety is guaranteed.


    Enter among them, Chen Heng found a position to sit down at will, just closed pair of eyes silently afterwards.


    In front of his eyes, the light disappeared and the darkness gradually came.


    In Chen Heng''s line of sight, accompanied by the darkness in front of him, an inexplicable feeling seems to have begun to come.


    An inexplicable feeling appeared in front of us, and then quickly unfolded.


    In his body, a powerful source of power quickly revealed.


    Then in front of his eyes, a golden light covered his whole body.


    Today''s simulators are really different.


    Chen Heng can clearly feel this.


    In the past, when he entered a world, he first needed to deduct certain simulation points as the entrance ticket.


    Now, the link of deducting simulation points still exists, but at this time, it seems to become another way.


    The world that could have been freely chosen has disappeared. Now in front of Chen Heng''s eyes, all the worlds shown above have disappeared in the column of the original world coordinates.


    Whether it''s wizarding world, azure world or others, their coordinates are gone, just a random one.


    This is the first change.


    Chen Heng can feel that in today''s world, it seems that the simulator can only be random for the time being.


    Because he enters a certain world randomly, the simulation points he needs to consume after he chooses to enter the world also seem to be random.


    However, the consumption must be within the amount of simulation points he has, otherwise the simulation will not succeed.


    Feeling this, Chen Heng subconsciously turned around and looked at his simulation point.


    Simulation point: 470.


    In front of his eyes, the number of analog points emerged, and so it showed.


    There are more than 400 simulation points left on him.


    Most of the more than 400 simulation points are derived from the black crystals in the relics of the former gods, while the rest have been gradually accumulated over time in recent years.There are more than 400 simulation points. Although the number is still small, it should be enough to serve as simulation tickets.


    Feeling this change, Chen Heng nodded, then continued to indulge in it, and began to feel the changes in it.


    After the first change, the second change of the simulator appeared before his eyes.


    In the past, Chen Heng began to simulate, only using his own consciousness to simulate.


    No matter how he chooses, it is only his consciousness, not his whole body, that finally goes to the simulation world.


    But now, after the simulator changes, he seems to be free to choose that.


    As in the past, he can not only let his consciousness go to other worlds to simulate, but also let his whole body enter.


    This is also a big change.


    In a way, this means that the simulator is more powerful.


    At least for now, Chen Heng can let his body go to other worlds, practice in a safe world, return to his peak, and then come back.


    Of course, the risks involved are also great.


    Because going to the world is completely random, even Chen Heng himself does not know where he is going.


    If it''s a normal world, it''s OK, but if it''s like he did before, it''s a joke to directly cross into a world that has already died.


    Maybe by then, the whole person will be sent there directly.


    So this choice, Chen Heng will not use temporarily, unless he can guarantee his own safety.


    This is the second change.


    A little feeling for a moment, Chen Heng thought for a while, then raised his head.


    Without hesitation, he looked straight in front of him.


    "Start simulation?"


    The familiar handwriting is in front of us.


    At the moment, Chen Heng did not hesitate, directly chose to agree.


    With a flash of thought in his mind, in front of his eyes, the number of analog points quickly began to decline, directly from the original more than 400 points to nearly 100.


    Just tickets cost more than 300 points.


    Looking at this terrible figure, Chen Heng''s eyelids jump. At this time, he doesn''t know what to say.


    He vaguely remembers that in the past, the tickets he needed for simulation were only 20 simulation points.


    But now, I don''t know how many times.


    But fortunately, in addition to tickets, the rest of the cost is no longer necessary.


    In the past, after choosing simulation, there was the option of choosing identity.


    Now, it seems that because the simulation world has become random, this option has disappeared.


    It''s also a whole new change.


    Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart, and then his consciousness quickly disappeared.


    In the place where others can''t see, at this moment, on his body, a golden aura flickered, emerged from his body and leaped out quickly.


    An invisible light envelops all around, quickly shuttling towards the front, ready to go towards a place.


    The invisible force field comes.


    Vaguely, in Chen Heng''s induction, a brand new world seems to be opening to him, and now it is open to him.


    Boom!


    With a roar, his consciousness completely disappeared and disappeared.


    ...


    in the hazy world.


    On the barren land, the ruins of buildings are still standing around.


    This area looks very old. The buildings are abandoned everywhere. I don''t know how long they have been abandoned.


    On the earth, big trees are growing, and some weeds have even occupied the whole city, completely covering the original prosperous city.


    Nature once again takes over everything in the world, and the traces of civilization disappear, as if they can no longer be seen.


    Only the remains of the ruins can show the traces of civilization.


    However, even in such a barren world, the civilized world has not disappeared, just hidden.


    In the middle of the sky, a number of huge satellites around the huge stars, constantly circling in it.


    Now it seems to have received some kind of signal and started to run again.


    Somewhere under the ground.


    One image after another appeared intermittently.


    "It''s a success!"


    Looking at the image that reappeared in front of my eyes, all the people present were excited.


    "Five years!"


    Looking at the images left in front of them, they were filled with tears. "In five years, we have finally seen the world again!""It''s what it used to be!"


    At this moment, in countless rooms of the underground world, countless people stand up and look at the screen image in front of them with excited faces.


    Their hearts are full of excitement, many people, at the moment directly cry out.


    "There, there it is!"


    At this moment, many people recognize their hometown. They get up excited and say, "that''s where we used to be. I still remember that there was a zoo nearby."


    "I still remember that the house price of one square meter used to be tens of thousands, but now it''s full of grass!"


    "And there, where I used to work..."


    many people pointed to a screen and said excitedly.


    For them, these are the places where they once lived.


    Twenty years have passed since the disaster began.


    According to the official calendar, it is now the last 20 years.


    Twenty years ago, the whole world was still thriving. Everyone was looking forward to the future and looking forward to the future life.


    They fantasize about their future and look forward to their future life.


    Unfortunately, overnight, everything changed.


    One night twenty years ago, there was some kind of upheaval in the world.


    Vaguely, there seems to be something staring at the world.


    Overnight, countless meteorites fell from the sky and landed on the planet.


    At the beginning, this change did not attract anyone''s attention.


    Only a few people noticed this anomaly and began to be vigilant.


    It was only then that change began to take place.


    Inside the meteorite, some horrible creatures began to appear.


    It''s an extremely terrifying creature. It''s tough and terrifying. Every creature has the terrifying power to easily destroy a city.


    What''s more terrifying is that after arriving at the blue star, these creatures seem to be still adapting to the environment of the world, thus rapidly evolving and producing all kinds of changes.


    The disaster happened quickly.


    A head of mutants appeared and began to attack the city.


    At the beginning, the whole civilized world was still actively resisting, using all its strength to kill those creatures, even gaining the upper hand for a while.


    But in the end, everyone was shocked to find that these lives are evolving at an incredible speed.


    They are like tireless evolutionary machines with unlimited possibilities.


    Whenever the human side uses the corresponding means and wants to strangle it, as long as it is not killed immediately, it will immediately evolve the corresponding means to prevent the corresponding measures.


    In the years after the disaster, some powerful countries used nuclear weapons to kill them, but they still failed to kill them completely.


    This strange life, as long as there is a piece of tissue in the whole body is still in good condition, it can quickly recover its former body and recover again.


    After that world shaking offensive, everyone was shocked to find that those strange creatures even had the resistance to radiation, had the ability to absorb radiation, and even had more powerful terrorist ability based on it.


    It was under the attack of this kind of terror, the human civilization began to decline, and the era of disaster began.


    In the 15th year of the era of disaster, all countries in the world started the standby plan, and all of them entered the underground city to take refuge under the ground.


    Five years have passed.


    For five years, in the underground world, everyone''s news about the ground world has been cut off.


    For five years, everyone''s connection to the world on the ground has been cut off.


    What did the former hometown look like now?


    For all this, there is an urgency in everyone''s heart, trying to be clear.


    Until now, the authorities have reestablished the connection, able to capture the ground through new technology and see the ground again in a way.


    This is extremely important for all people in the world.


    Reestablishing the inspection of the ground world can not only be used as an important means of observation, but also be used to know what their opponents have achieved.


    All people who come from the era of disaster are very aware of the abilities of the mutants.


    They not only have strong reproduction ability, but also have the ability to obtain mutation from the environment.


    In the past, they have been formidable to terror.


    And to what extent have they reached now?


    For this issue, everyone is particularly eager to know.


    Only when you know your enemy and friend can you have the confidence to face them.


    With the unremitting efforts of the whole human civilization, a new communication has finally been established.Blurry images emerge from the video and quickly become clear.


    Under the gaze of all people, the scene ahead seems to have begun to change, with familiar urban ruins standing in front of us.


    It looks similar to the past, but it is very different.


    Looking at the scene in front of us, many people''s eyes are full of tears. At this time, it seems that they can''t bear to cry.


    From their perspective, we can clearly see that the whole world has changed a lot, but from many changes, we can see traces of the past.


    "The number of observers is increasing, and the current number of viewers is 2.398.23 million..."


    in the huge central data station and huge computer, lines of data are presented, and thus emerge.


    Looking at this line of data, many people present were surprised.


    "Almost 2.4 billion..."


    they were surprised to see the number of people jumping in front of them.


    The data presented in front of them is not the heat created by some live broadcasting platforms for the sake of liveliness, but the real number.


    All these data represent a terminal.


    In other words, although the number is only 2.4 billion, there may be far more people watching.


    After all, before a TV, it is possible to sit with a family and watch together on the same port.


    Now, after the great disaster, the world''s population, which was close to 50 billion, is only over 10 billion.


    Therefore, the message in front of us also shows that at this moment, almost one in four survivors in the whole world is watching the live broadcast.


    Moreover, the number is still rising over time.


    It can also be seen from this display that all survivors pay attention to the outside world and are determined to return to the outside world all the time.


    And in many underground worlds, with the screen flashing, scenes are showing.


    "The following is a joint report by the latest UN coalition. I''m Irene, the host."


    Before many terminals, many pictures appeared one by one, and then a woman appeared in front.


    It was a beautiful young woman with a dazzling golden head. She looked only in her early twenties, but she spoke fluently. Facing the gaze of billions of people, she didn''t feel stage fright at all. She was broadcasting loudly there.


    "As the screen moves, we can see that after five years, the outside world has changed a lot."


    In front of the TV, the host named Irene began to explain with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 289

    "With the change of time, we found a lot of changes..."


    before the TV, the host began to explain enthusiastically: "for example, trees, and then cities..."


    "as time goes by, after the disappearance of human beings, wild trees begin to occupy the whole world again, and the ruins of cities in the past are full of traces of tree growth."


    "However, according to our inference, in today''s new world, it is very likely that all the newly born creatures have some unique variation."


    "The most typical ones are the trees..."


    as the sound falls, the perspective in front of the TV begins to draw closer, and the appearance of those trees begins to emerge.


    In fact, most of these trees are quite normal, but a few of them are very strange and have changed into a different shape.


    Like one of the trees.


    "This is one of them..."


    before the TV, the host''s bright voice continued to ring: "this tree in front of us looks like an ordinary maple, but in fact it has produced some variation. Once a living creature comes near, it will immediately become another model."


    Voice down, just on one side, a bigger rabbit slowly came out, carefully forward exploration, seems to be looking for food.


    Just when it was close to the tree, a few wooden thorns burst out, and someone stabbed the rabbit''s body in the opposite direction like a sharp needle.


    Then, a frightening scene began to take place.


    With the rabbit struggling to be killed, in the rabbit''s body, an inexplicable change is produced.


    Its flesh and blood seemed to have been corroded, and its whole body began to melt rapidly, as if it had been extracted by something. In the end, it was only a little damaged fur.


    And all this happened, just a few breaths.


    After all this, the thorns slowly contracted back, and the rabbit''s blood was still on them.


    When it shrinks back, the blood on the thorn begins to fade rapidly, as if it had been absorbed.


    Then, just a few breathing time, all traces will disappear clean, directly disappear here.


    Underground world, looking at the scene in front of us, everyone was stunned, and then his face was full of panic.


    "Is this... A tree?"


    In the whole underground world, many people stood up at this time and looked at the scene with ugly faces.


    "As you can see, the shape of the tree has changed. Although the surface is still the same as before, it''s just a disguise."


    In front of the TV, the host looked as if he was not surprised. Then he said, "according to experts'' speculation, a tree like this actually needs heavy firepower to destroy it."


    "In today''s world, there are many similar terrorist creatures."


    "Let''s put our eyes into the city..."


    with a drop of voice, the vision of TV began to change, and directly shifted to the city.


    In the city, the scene is displayed.


    The city selected by the satellite is quite ordinary.


    Inside, the busy streets are now occupied by weeds.


    The ground, which was originally paved with cement, is now pitted, and there are still horrible footprints on it.


    It looks very scary.


    And in it, occasionally, there are some human life wandering around.


    "These unique creatures are called corpses, and they are a kind of strange creatures revived from human corpses."


    "They have human like bodies, but they have already changed, become more terrifying and powerful."


    "Maybe it''s because they used to be human beings. They like to wander around the city and prefer to eat human bodies..."


    as the voice dropped, the camera began to widen.


    Then the appearance of this humanoid began to unfold rapidly.


    Under the gaze of the eye, this humanoid has the same body structure as human beings, but on its face are pieces of rotten meat and some tentacles.


    Their eyes have long gone, replaced by a kind of insect like compound eyes, looks very terrible.


    And their body skin has been rigid, above the knot a solid hard shell, looks like covered with a layer of armor in general.


    There was nothing more to do. Just looking at the corpse, the people on the scene felt numb.


    "It''s not easy to offend when you see this thing..."


    before the TV, looking at the corpse''s appearance, many people felt numb. At this time, the idea flashed through their mind.


    "As you can see, this corpse man looks terrible. Although it still retains the structure similar to human beings, it is actually another species."In front of the TV, the host sighed and said, "let''s talk about it from our experts."


    Voice down, in the side, a figure came from the side, and the host stood together.


    "This is Professor Liu xiongliu, an expert in the study of metabiology."


    Looking at the man in front of him, the host showed a smile on his face and said: "in the field of metabiology, Professor Liu is worthy of the top."


    "I''m flattered."


    In front of him, the man''s appearance shows that he is a middle-aged man. With a pair of eyes, he looks ordinary, but his face looks very serious.


    "Through our observation and research, we have roughly understood some characteristics of corpse people."


    In front of the screen, Liu Xiong pointed to the corpse man with a small stick in his hand, and then began to explain: "the so-called corpse man, at the beginning, was just a species mutated from the human corpse."


    "They come from humans, but they seem to have become a completely independent species."


    "According to our understanding, they have some habits similar to human beings, such as wandering in cities and walking on both legs."


    "But at the same time, they also like to eat people, even their own kind."


    "As an independent race, they even have their own reproduction ability, and can independently reproduce new individuals..."


    "the unique evolutionary adaptability of the mutants is incisively and vividly displayed in them..."


    in front of the screen, Liu Xiong speaks out loud, and at the same time, he seems to sigh.


    "Professor Liu..."


    looking at Liu Xiong in front of him, the host timely asked, "from your point of view, what is the purpose of this corpse wandering in the city at the moment?"


    "Corpse people generally don''t do aimless things. Under normal circumstances, in order to reduce the consumption of body functions, they prefer to find a place to bask in the sun rather than swim around like this."


    The middle-aged man said without thinking: "under normal circumstances, there is only one possibility that he will be like this."


    "That''s eating."


    "Eat?"


    Listening to this, the host was stunned, then said: "but in the ruins of this city, what can let this corpse eat?"


    "In the ruins of the city, no one should have been there for a long time."


    "Maybe it''s the bodies of other creatures..."


    the middle-aged man speculated, and then said, "keep watching for a while, and you''ll know."


    In front of him, the host nodded.


    Then, the camera moves slowly with the corpse, watching him swim slowly in the city.


    To be honest, if it was a commercial company, it would not shoot so honestly.


    It''s a program watched by billions of people. The value of every second can''t be measured. If it''s wasted, it''s a waste of money.


    However, the arrangement of this program is not for profit, but an official action for science popularization.


    The basic purpose of their live broadcast to the outside world is to introduce and popularize the various dangerous creatures in the outside world.


    This is also to prepare for the future counter offensive.


    Until the distant day in the future, human beings will return to the land after all.


    At that time, many dangerous creatures on the land are their enemies.


    If we carry out popular science popularization earlier now, in the future, we can also let the public know more about these creatures and reduce casualties.


    For this purpose, profit is not very important.


    In recent years, the programs are all about corpses.


    That''s why they wasted so much time on live broadcasting.


    And all the audience''s attention, the corpse slowly forward, and then walked into an abandoned building.


    It was an abandoned building. There seemed to be something in it.


    After arriving here, it seems to smell a certain smell. In the screen, the corpse man suddenly starts to get excited. He starts to rush forward and almost madly starts to beat the security door to knock it open.


    And this scene, let all people are stunned.


    "Shift your perspective and see what''s in it?"


    In the data desk, someone said.


    Then the scene inside the screen starts to change.


    The line of sight seems to have started to shift, and lines appear in the live video, and then continue to restructure.


    After that, the scene inside suddenly emerged.


    It was a small room.


    In the narrow room, a figure was lying in it.It was a figure that didn''t look too big. It was covered with a layer of gray shirt, and it looked very shabby.


    Under the clothes was a boy who looked very young.


    "People


    At this moment, I don''t know how many people sat up.


    "People?"


    "Living people!"


    "Are there any living people on the surface?"


    At this moment, everyone in front of the screen was talking.


    No one thought that there were still living people on the surface of today''s world.


    "No!"


    Looking at the figure, before the screen, the middle-aged man shook his head, his face was full of regret: "this is not a living person."


    He took a deep breath, then picked up the pointer in his hand and pointed to the part of the figure''s face: "look at this position."


    He pointed to the positions of those faces.


    Some people can clearly see that in those positions, there are some subtle patterns, dense, very strange.


    "It''s called moulting pattern. It''s a feature of the corpse when it transforms into a corpse."


    "In front of me, the child is now turning into a corpse."


    He said so, with a sigh in his voice: "obviously, this child is not a living person, but is dead."


    "The corpse outside may be smelling the smell of the child, which is why he is so excited."


    "Because for them, their favorite food is human bodies."


    As the middle-aged man''s voice fell, many viewers realized that the child''s face seemed particularly pale. It didn''t look normal at all. Instead, it looked like a corpse.


    Obviously, the child is not a living creature, but has become a corpse.


    Even at this moment, under the influence of the external forces, his corpse is slowly transforming and gradually approaching the corpse race.


    If we wait until the end of its complete transformation, then this is another corpse.


    But obviously, for the time being, he has lost his chance.


    Because outside, the other end of the corpse has been metamorphosed has been staring at him.


    For the corpse race, the same kind is also in their own diet.


    This is especially true for corpses who are in the process of transformation and have not yet completely separated from human identity.


    Outside, bursts of banging sound continued to ring, followed by a light sound, the security door was directly pushed down.


    For a normal person, this is a very incredible thing.


    The security door outside is very strong. It was specially modified.


    If under normal circumstances, let alone people, even if it is smashed with a hammer and other tools, it is estimated that it will take a long time to open it.


    Now, however, the corpse man used his own strength to smash the door open with his bare hands.


    And it''s just a few breaths.


    The difference in strength is really frightening.


    Looking at this scene, all the audience''s breathing is not from tight up.


    Corpse people like to eat human beings, but they can also eat the same kind...


    now, a human corpse is there...


    what will happen next?


    At this moment, many people were awe inspiring before the screen, and some horrible and bloody scenes flashed.


    "Sir... Do you want to switch?"


    In front of the data desk, a researcher in a white coat looked at the middle-aged man in front of him and asked for instructions.


    Although it''s a live broadcast of science popularization, some bloody scenes still need to be limited.


    After all, there may be many children in the audience besides adults.


    Listening to the researcher''s words, the middle-aged man thought for a moment, then said: "don''t switch, but when it''s critical, you can cover it up..."


    "don''t let those bloody scenes directly exposed."


    This is not switching, but mosaic means.


    Listening to this, the other people in front of him knew clearly. At this time, they went forward one by one and began to be busy.


    So the live broadcast went on.


    Under the gaze of many people, the tall, ferocious and terrifying corpse slowly moved forward.


    He stepped into the room and looked at the body that had fallen in front of him. His face was twitching and his whole body was shaking with excitement.


    At this moment, many of the audience in front of the screen look ugly. It seems that they can already imagine the coming bloody scene.


    "Next, it''s the meal of corpses."


    In front of the screen, the middle-aged man sighed and said.Voice down, in the live broadcast of the screen, the corpse stepped forward, a huge rough arm forward.


    Compared with the arms of normal people, the arms of corpses are full of sharp claws, which have evolved into very sharp weapons.


    According to the eyes of the middle-aged man, if only this claw is pressed down, the corpse will be directly divided. There is no other possibility at all.


    At this moment, he sighed in his heart, and even had an impulse to close his eyes.


    Only in the end, he still resisted the impulse and took a serious look.


    But in the next picture, the scene he expected did not happen.


    A thin pale arm suddenly stretched out, at the critical moment to block the claw down.


    It was a very slender arm. It didn''t seem to have any strength, but it blocked the big arm strangely.


    Then in front of the screen, everyone saw a scene of consternation.


    In the live broadcast on the screen, at the critical moment, the boy who had been lying flat on the ground and seemed to have died suddenly stood up and grabbed the corpse''s arm with one arm.


    "What the hell are you?"


    A faint husky voice rang out in the room at the moment.


    In the room, the boy suddenly raised his head and looked at the ferocious corpse in front of him.


    After a while, the whole world was boiling.


    "Alive! He''s still alive


    "He is not a corpse, but a living man!"


    Before the screen, I don''t know how many people suddenly get up at this time.


    On the Internet, at this moment, the relevant information has already been boiling.


    "What the hell are you..."


    That''s what he just said.


    Through the satellite remote broadcast, it is impossible to transmit the sound together.


    But through lip language, we can know what the young man just said.


    In a flash, the image of the boy became vivid.


    "He can talk! Have language ability


    "It''s absolutely alive!"


    A lot of people are getting excited.


    And in front of the screen, looking at this scene, the middle-aged man was stunned.


    "Impossible, impossible..."


    he murmured to himself subconsciously. At this time, his heart was full of doubts.


    It''s obvious that there are traces on the boy''s body only when he transforms into a corpse. He should have been a corpse for a long time.


    Moreover, even if he is not a corpse, how can an ordinary person have the power to fight against a corpse?


    What''s the matter with all this?


    But there is no doubt that the boy just spoke, using the language of the past.


    This undoubtedly shows that he still has wisdom and is still a human being.


    But how is that possible?


    The middle-aged man''s heart is in disorder, and he doesn''t know what to say.


    And even more incredible scenes continue to happen.

 Chapter 290

    "What the hell is going on?"


    Looking at the screen before the display of the picture, the middle-aged man some confused, this time in the mind is particularly confused.


    Why?


    Why can the mottled corpse, which has already died or even been born, suddenly regain its ability to move?


    What''s more, he still retains his complete language and logic ability.


    He has wisdom and the ability to speak to ordinary people.


    There is no doubt that this is a human being.


    But if it''s just an ordinary human, how can it have the power of terror?


    Although the strength of the corpse has not been specifically measured, according to the past data, its strength is undoubtedly very powerful, and it can even kill an elite army alone.


    And purely from the strength, this corpse man is also particularly strong.


    At least, it can''t be stopped by normal human beings.


    So, what happened to the scene?


    At this moment, this idea flashed through many people''s minds.


    But soon, their thoughts quickly disappeared, and they were attracted by other events.


    Only in front of the screen, the thin figure slowly moved up.


    In the quiet room, at this moment, under the gaze of countless people, the thin boy who looked like a corpse slowly stood up.


    Then, step forward.


    Clearly just a simple step, but at this moment, it has a strange momentum of terror.


    Even if he doesn''t really face him, he just observes from a distance, and the audience can see that the momentum of this young man seems to be different from before.


    A sharp claw came down.


    In front of him, he seemed to feel the threat. The corpse roared and rushed to the front. In one arm, the sharp claw hidden in it immediately stretched out and grabbed hard towards the front.


    Boom, in mid air, bursts of hissing sound continue to ring, blowing up bursts of storms.


    A pale arm slowly poked up. It was very thin, which was totally out of proportion to the ferocious arm of the corpse man. But at the moment, it caught the arm strangely, and even held it firmly there, making it unable to move.


    "Inexplicable..."


    in the room, a faint hoarse voice sounded.


    Looking at the corpse man in front of him, the boy slowly raised his head. In his calm face, he clearly showed a cool color.


    Bang!


    There was a loud noise coming from the moment.


    The next moment, in the picture of micro communication, all the scenes have changed.


    Seems to be accompanied by a light sound, with the youth as the center, four tall buildings began to collapse.


    As if affected by a certain force, the tall buildings are collapsing, the earth is shaking, and even between the sky, it seems that there are bursts of storms, creating an extremely gorgeous effect.


    Layers of storms take this as the center, constantly rushing toward the outside world.


    When the storm gradually stopped and the smoke and sand gradually fell, it was a shocking scene.


    On the ruins of the high building, in the place as high as the altar, a figure stood.


    The young man''s figure stands alone on the ruins, thin and the figure is blowing in the breeze. At the moment, it looks very unique, just like a unique king.


    In his hands, a tall corpse was firmly held by him.


    Compared with the previous ferocious appearance, the corpse man''s appearance has changed greatly at the moment.


    All over his body, there were dense wounds everywhere, and the fine grain spread from his chest to his whole body. It was like cracks, extremely frightening.


    At the moment, he was roaring there, but the young man firmly grasped his neck, and there was no room for struggle.


    Just like a rabbit caught by a tiger, no matter how it beats, it can''t escape from its palm.


    Looking at the scene in front of us, everyone was stunned.


    Unconsciously, a person sat up from where he was and stood up directly at this time.


    In front of the screen, the host and the middle-aged man, who were responsible for the support, were stunned. They didn''t know what to say at this time.


    Until at a certain moment, a crisp voice sounded, the middle-aged man suddenly woke up, reluctantly responded.


    But at this time, the picture before the screen is also changing.


    In the hands of the young man, the tall corpse was struggling.


    It can be seen from the scene on the screen that one of the corpse''s arms has already been broken. At the moment, there are thick granulations on it.


    Looking at this scene, the middle-aged man suddenly woke up, subconsciously began to explain.


    "As you can see, the wound on the corpse''s arm is changing, and there are layers of granulation twitching on it.""This is the role of the corpse man''s strong recovery ability. If there is no accident, as long as there is enough food to support them, they can recover quickly even if their limbs are incomplete, and they will not become disabled like real human beings..."


    "this corpse man is obviously like this..."


    he subconsciously began to explain, and then he could not help but have a meal.


    "No!"


    On the screen, in front of the boy, the corpse is still struggling.


    It can be seen that his action is very violent, even if he has no personal experience, just looking at that action, he can feel the powerful force.


    However, under the young man''s hands, there was no way for the corpse to go. No matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t break free.


    As if this is not really a terrible corpse, but just a rabbit.


    But at this time, the other arm of the corpse also stabbed out.


    In the palm of his hand, a huge sharp stab suddenly stabbed over, toward the young man before the chest stabbed in the past, as if trying to penetrate his chest.


    If this blow is really solid, if it is normal life, I''m afraid I will die on the spot.


    At the critical moment, an arm stretched out and directly blocked the front.


    Then, hold on hard.


    Poof...


    with a slight sound, the young man''s arm was punctured directly, revealing a huge hole.


    Dripping blood fell down and landed on the ground.


    In the same place, under the tall ruins, Chen Heng''s face is expressionless, holding the corpse''s neck in one hand, but his other arm is penetrated by bone spurs, with blood dripping on it.


    However, even so, the arm still firmly grasped the corpse''s arm, which was so powerful that it seemed to feel no pain at all.


    In front of him, the corpse began to wriggle. At this time, he seemed to feel something. A ferocious face was full of distortion. He seemed to feel intense pain, and now he began to struggle.


    There was a light noise here.


    The next moment, under the gaze of all the residents of the underground world, the corpse began to roar, and the pain on his face became more intense.


    A big arm fell directly on the ground and hit the ground.


    Then came the corpse.


    At this moment, his appearance is very miserable, a pair of arms have been directly torn off, the body is full of wounds, it is particularly painful.


    A shadow fell quickly.


    Bang!


    Dripping blood spread, mixed with bone fragments and brains scattered everywhere.


    Under the gaze of all the people, in the screen, the young man slowly moved forward, fell with one foot, and directly crushed the body of the corpse.


    At this moment, let alone others, even the middle-aged man who was responsible for explaining before the screen was stunned.


    He was staring at the scene and didn''t know what to say.


    As human beings, they even won the battle against corpses.


    moreover, in such a rough and direct way...


    is this really the power that human beings can possess?


    At this moment, the idea flashed through his mind.


    In fact, it was not just him, but the whole underground world at this moment.


    "Is this a man?"


    "How can human beings have such powerful power?"


    "God, what do I see? He just tore off the corpse''s body with his bare hands, just like breaking an ant''s leg! "


    In front of the huge data platform, many researchers have seen this scene, and they are all confused at this time.


    "What on earth is this?"


    "Is he really human?"


    In front of the data desk, the middle-aged man in charge of this place looked at Chen Heng''s still standing figure. At this time, he was stunned for a long time, and then looked to one side.


    "And the report?"


    He looked at many researchers in front of him and said, "hasn''t the specific analysis come out yet?"


    "Sir, there is too little data available at the moment."


    Someone said: "from now on, for this person, we only observed for a moment, without more data support."


    "However, from the performance of his talent, he should have the ability of human language and logic, as well as a certain amount of wisdom."


    "So... He''s still human?"


    The middle-aged man looked at the screen in front of him. There, the ferocious corpse of the corpse was still lying there. Now there were only some pieces of meat left, and he could not see the terrible appearance before.


    Looking at the miserable appearance of the corpse and recalling Chen Heng''s ferocious performance, the middle-aged man really didn''t know how to regard it as a human being.Can man do such a cruel thing?


    "Yes, sir."


    Facing the sight of the middle-aged man, the man hardened his head and said: "even if he has strong force and terrorist power that can easily dismember the corpse, he should still be a man..."


    "of course, we need more intelligence analysis for the specific situation."


    "We have been proposing that the next live broadcast should be in the sight of this" human "to collect information from the outside world. On the other hand, we can also know what he is......"


    "this is probably an extreme change caused by human adaptation to the external environment. It is an extreme variety similar to a mutant animal. If we can observe it well, it may be of great significance to our future It''s very meaningful to do research in this area. "

 Chapter 291

    "So...


    listening to the group of researchers in front of him, the middle-aged man thought for a moment, then nodded:" OK. "


    It''s on the other side.


    Before the screen, Liu Xiong looked down to one side and received a new message.


    So he thought for a moment, then continued: "we have the latest news."


    "According to official researchers, this scene may be the result of extreme human evolution."


    In the screen, he spoke out and said, "just as many creatures begin to evolve under the influence of mutant animals, human beings, as a kind of creature,


    also have the possibility of extreme evolution."


    "In the past, it was not without similar examples."


    "Only in the past, those who were influenced by the mutant animals eventually degenerated into monsters like corpses, and completely lost their sense and became another kind of creature."


    "The child in front of us may have a similar result."


    "It''s just that, compared with the previous examples, the child''s evolution result may be more perfect, so he not only retains part of his reason


    , but also gains such terrible power."


    "To some extent, this may also represent a possibility of the future of human beings and a general direction of future evolution."


    In front of the screen, he explained aloud, but also some regret in his heart.


    There was some regret in his heart.


    In the eyes of experts and researchers like him, the appearance of this example was originally the most suitable sample.


    If we can take it as a sample and study it carefully, we may be able to find out why the other party has such power.


    It''s a pity that now the official power has withdrawn from the underground world, completely blocking the access to the outside world, and there is no vital thing that can''t be opened


    .


    This precious sample is destined to be exiled in the outside world.


    Thinking of this, he sighed in his heart and felt more and more sorry.


    Nevertheless, he remembered his own work and did not forget to continue to explain.


    "Generally speaking, it is not known whether the child is still human at present."


    "It is possible that he does not have the wisdom and memory of the past, and his previous performance is only caused by transient stimulation. In fact, his internal logic is no different from those corpses."


    "However, we need to carefully observe how to get the result."


    After disposing of the previous corpse, Chen Heng turns around and looks forward.


    From his point of view, you can see clearly the city ahead.


    In the front, the remains of buildings are still there, but they are covered with dust and look very simple.


    All around, dense vines came from the wild and covered the whole street.


    In the city, there are traces of grass in many places, and new life begins to grow on the ruins.


    A scene of desolation.


    It is in sharp contrast to the once prosperous human civilization.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng''s body pauses. In his mind, a large number of memories rush through.


    From those memories, he also knew the background of the world and the specific identity of the body.


    "The era of disaster..."


    standing in the same place, he murmured to himself and flashed the idea.


    The world has experienced an unspeakable catastrophe.


    A sudden disaster has affected the whole world, destroying the prosperous civilized world, leaving only ruins.


    In the disaster, the survivors hide under the ground and continue to survive.


    However, in the initial evacuation, it is inevitable that some people will miss the net.


    Chen Heng, the predecessor of his body, is just like this.


    Of course, when the official organization withdrew five years ago, the body''s predecessor was still small, living in another base with his parents, and just missed the opportunity to enter the underground world.


    Now, five years later, all the relatives of the body''s predecessor have died, and even he himself has suffered an accident and become a corpse


    .


    Those people in the underground world before, they look right.


    The body occupied by Chen Heng is indeed dead.


    If Chen Heng had not come, this body would have been swallowed by the previous corpse or transformed into another corpse.


    Fortunately, it is.


    "The power seems to be part of it too..."Standing in the same place, Chen Heng probably felt the situation on his body.


    This time, it seems that the shuttle is very different from the past.


    In the past, after entering the simulation world, he could only start from scratch, at most just inheriting the basis of the simulation.


    Only this time, he was able to bring some of his own strength.


    In Chen Heng''s many shuttle experiences, this is the first time.


    And that seems to be because of something in him.


    Divinity.


    At this moment, Chen Heng can feel the existence of divinity in his body, as well as the huge power contained in divinity.


    That was part of the power accumulated by the divinity in the world of gods after several months, and now it was brought by Chen Heng.


    It is because of this power that Chen Hengfang did not become the food of the corpse man. Instead, he killed him easily.


    To some extent, Chen Heng''s body at the moment is still the same as before, very weak, not much stronger than the normal man.


    And just now, the reason why he was able to show such courage is just the support of the power contained in the divinity.


    His state at the moment is only supported by the divine power.


    In other words, once he loses the power of divinity, he will be beaten back to the original immediately.


    Think of here, Chen Heng''s footstep can''t help but pause, at the moment serious induction for a moment.


    At the moment, in his body, two divinities are still emerging, but now it seems a little dim.


    In terms of Chen Heng''s induction, it seems that the power existing in the two divinities has been reduced a lot.


    It''s about one-third in number.


    Just a moment ago, it consumed one third of Chen Heng''s accumulation.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng can''t help shaking his head.


    His divine power was gradually accumulated after he spent several months in the world of gods.


    Originally thought that it was already a big number, but now it seems that it is still not enough.


    He shook his head to himself, then raised his hand slightly.


    The light white light shrouded and flashed by.


    Then a change began to take place in him.


    With the support of the divine power, the wounds on his body that had occurred before began to recover quickly, and at this moment he recovered quickly.

 Chapter 292

    The power of divinity is shrouded, and now it appears, covering Chen Heng''s whole body.


    And under the cover of this light brilliance, a warm current appeared on Chen Heng''s body, and then the wounds on his whole body began to heal quickly.


    A sense of inexplicable itching came from the palm of the hand.


    Feeling this feeling, Chen Heng raised his hand subconsciously.


    The hand pierced by the corpse had healed.


    I can''t see anything strange at the moment. It seems that I''ve never been hurt.


    It''s very unique.


    However, with all this happening, Chen Heng can feel that the divine power in his body seems to be weakened again.


    "It''s really useless..."


    standing in the same place, feeling the consumption of divine power in his body, Chen Heng shook his head in silence. At this time, he didn''t know what to say.


    He can feel the consumption of strength in his body, and clearly know the weakness of his body.


    His present body is indeed dead.


    If it had not been for his true spirit, the strength in his body barely supported the body''s vitality, I''m afraid the body would have lost its heat.


    However, even so, at this time, his body is also very weak, all relying on the divine power of the body hanging a breath.


    As the highest level of creation in the divine world, the power of divinity is revealed at this moment.


    Even in such a bad situation, it can still ensure the survival of the body.


    And with the passage of time, the body''s condition is still improving, quickly toward a normal person.


    However, with this process, some consumption is inevitable.


    But the divine power in Chen Heng''s body is not much.


    Standing in the same place, thinking of this, Chen Heng secretly shakes his head, and then steps forward, ready to move on.


    But at this time, his steps also pause, it seems to feel something.


    "No...


    standing in the same place, at a certain moment, he frowned and suddenly felt that it was wrong.


    "The power in my body... Is growing..."


    he feels the change in my body.


    From just now on, the divine power in his body seems to be gradually increasing.


    This is very unreasonable.


    From another world to the present world, this body not only has no foundation, but also is a huge drag.


    Just to support the activity of the body, the divine power in his body should be continuously consumed.


    But now, the divine power in his body does not decrease, but seems to be gradually increasing.


    What''s going on?


    In an instant, many thoughts flashed through his mind, and at this time, he was puzzled.


    And in his feelings, in the depths of his true spirit, subtle textures are showing.


    In the two divinities, subtle threads emerge.


    These silk threads are nothing but the threads of faith.


    However, compared with the normal situation, these threads are very weak and do not seem to be firm.


    To Chen Heng''s feeling, some are like the line of belief that appears because of a moment''s emotion.


    But it''s just a small problem.


    What really surprised Chen Heng was the number of silk threads.


    Dense lines of faith constantly emerge in his body, and at this time, it seems to be growing like crazy.


    From the perspective of Chen Heng''s observation, at this moment, he has not done anything more. Just a few breaths, his line of belief has increased by at least 100000.


    Such a huge line of faith has surpassed his past efforts.


    Previously, in the world of God, he worked hard to plan, build territory, and collect refugees, but the line of faith he gained was only one or two thousand people.


    But up to now, he has more than 100000 lines of faith before he does anything more.


    To some extent, there are more than 100000 believers.


    But here''s the problem.


    Where do these believers come from?


    Standing in the same place, feeling the changes in the body, Chen Heng subconsciously frowned.


    He looked around.


    In the surrounding area, there are ruins everywhere. The remains of the city now stand here. It looks very grand and spectacular.


    However, under Chen Heng''s gaze, there is not much vitality in this area. At a glance, it is full of desolation.


    There can''t be more than 100000 people.


    So where do these people come from?Chen Heng frowned and couldn''t understand.


    At this time, he could feel that the previous 100000 people were not over.


    As time went by, the line of belief in his body was still rising at a terrible speed.


    The extent of this increase is very terrible, not one or two, but the increase is in tens of thousands.


    Although most of the lines of faith are illusory, not solid, and may disappear only after a period of time.


    But this huge amount is still enough to make people thrilled.


    Chen Heng can feel the new power rising from himself.


    With the continuous rise of the line of belief, a new force is also emerging, flowing in Chen Heng''s body, and finally absorbed by the divinity and transformed into a new force.


    Under the influence of this power of belief, in Chen Heng''s body, the two divinities, which had been dim, now shine again, and the light above is brighter than ever.


    A strong sense of fullness emerges from the body.


    At this moment, Chen Heng has a kind of inexplicable feeling.


    With the emergence of a large number of faith forces, he can feel the gradual activation of divine power.


    Under the supply of a large amount of faith power, the power of divinity seems to have been further activated, and now it has reached another level.


    Now, he seems to be able to use the power of divinity to do more things.


    However, before he recovered from this reaction, there was a change happening.


    A black mist was rising.


    In the distance, it seems to feel the rise of the smell of blood, a layer of fog rushed out from the black forest in the distance, and now it is rapidly coming here.


    That layer of black fog looks like a curtain of heaven, but in fact it is particularly frightening.


    In Chen Heng''s perspective, these things are not normal things at all, but a combination of insects.


    The size of these insects is not big, just the size of a normal person''s thumb, but their appearance is particularly ferocious and terrifying.


    They gathered from the distant forest and rose in mid air, so at a glance, they looked like a layer of black fog.


    Bursts of hissing began to sound.


    In front, the group of insects seemed to have issued the order, blowing the horn, and were gradually rushing forward.


    And their target is nothing else. It seems that it is Chen Heng and the corpse in front of him.


    "Attracted by the smell of blood?"


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Chen Heng silently raised his head and murmured to himself.


    The situation in front of us looks terrible.


    At a glance, the insects gathered in the black fog are at least millions.


    Such a large number of people gather, not to mention human beings. Even if it''s a terrible mutant animal here, I''m afraid it will be eaten every minute, leaving no room at all.


    However, feeling the power in his body, Chen Heng''s heart is very calm.


    Thinking for a moment, under the gaze of all the people, he walked slowly to the front and met directly.


    "What is he going to do?"


    "Hell, it''s a ghost nest!"


    "How could you meet such a terrible thing!"


    At the moment, in the network of the underground world, a heated discussion is beginning.


    Looking at the picture in front of the screen, I don''t know how many people feel numb and don''t know what to say.


    Ghost insect, which is also the product of the change after the disaster. The prototype seems to be a kind of insect.


    After the metamorphosis, the adaptability of this insect has changed greatly. It is not only directly immune to many things, but also highly aggressive. Even if they see more metamorphosis animals than themselves, they dare to bite.


    Of course, if only that, they would not be so terrible.


    But the real terror is that they have the ability to reproduce terror.


    They not only have strong adaptability and can adapt to most of the environments in the world, but also have strong reproduction ability.


    Only less than 100 ghosts and insects, if given enough time, will be enough to support their continuous reproduction, to hundreds of thousands in just one year.


    This ability of reproduction is the great reason why they are so terrible.


    And that''s how it is right now.


    In front of the screen, the sudden wave of ghosts and insects is almost overwhelming, and you can''t see the end at a glance.


    The number of such terrors is at least one million.


    In the face of such a large number of ghost insects, even if they are mutants, I''m afraid they can''t help it. If they are lower in strength, they will be eaten by these ghost insects every minute and become a white bone.


    And now in front of these ghosts and insects, it''s not the monstrous existence of the mutant beast, just one person."It''s over!"


    "Is this the terror of the surface world? There are crises everywhere!"


    "Wait, what is he going to do?"


    Bursts of discussion on the Internet, but then suddenly stopped.


    Before the screen, the host and the middle-aged man in charge of explanation were also stunned at this time.


    In the live broadcast on the screen, Chen Heng''s figure slowly skips over.


    His face looked very calm, as if there was no fear of such a huge wave of ghosts and insects in front of him, and there was no feeling of uneasiness.


    At this moment, he slowly forward, not only did not leave, but slowly toward the front.


    It''s like taking the initiative to meet the tide of ghosts and insects.


    Is he going to die?


    There''s a lot of pressure.


    Chen Heng was surprised by the extreme terror and oppression.


    In front of the insects, he seemed to feel a strange breath, very terrible.


    There seems to be some problems with these insects, which are not as simple as they seem.


    But for now, these are not very important.


    Because in the front, the group of insects quickly forward, now has been very close to him.


    In a moment, it should come.


    Think of here, Chen Heng think more, just silently raised his head, a hand slowly raised.


    In his body, the huge power of belief was borrowed by him, then directly emerged, and was transformed into the power of divinity under the action of divinity.


    After that, the power of this spirit was mobilized by Chen Heng and began to explode.


    The light golden light began to twinkle.


    When Chen Heng waves his hand, there seems to be a unique change in the world in front of him.


    Under the gaze of the residents of the whole underground world, a shocking scene began to take place.


    The sky began to change color.


    In mid air, a shimmering, followed by the divine power flashing, a golden sun suddenly appeared, hanging high in mid air.


    When the sun shines, the earth begins to shake.


    Beyond nothingness, everyone can clearly see that at this moment, with Chen Heng as the core, layers of inexplicable black breath are dissipating and being directly expelled.


    Under the cover of the brilliance, Chen Heng''s figure slowly moves forward. In his eyes, a mark of the sun shows.


    Sun shine!


    Boom!


    The breath of terror began to come and break open at this moment.


    In front, in the mid air, the golden sun suddenly set at that moment, and it fell heavily at this moment.


    Mid air, bursts of hissing sound in the continuous ring, this time repeatedly out, together to form a piece of music, it is very unique.


    There, the fog began to dissipate, and a ferocious ghost insect was struggling, and then his own life disappeared directly, falling towards the earth.


    The sound of crackling continued to ring.


    In front of the ruins of the city, it was like a rain at the moment. The corpses of ghosts and insects were falling everywhere, constantly emerging at the moment.


    When the light in front of him dissipated, what appeared in front of him was such a shocking scene.


    Great changes have taken place in the ruins of the city. Many existing buildings now seem to have been completely destroyed and directly collapsed under the influence of the terrible force just now.


    Ahead, the black forest was directly ignited by the divine power, and now it was still burning.


    In the screen, many people can clearly see that there are still many ghosts and insects struggling in the black forest. It seems that they are trying to rush to the sky and leave this place, but they can''t break through the isolation of this layer of fire. They can only hiss and make bursts of sound alone.


    Among the ruins of the whole city, only Chen Heng is still standing there.


    Looking at this scene, at this moment, I do not know how many people quiet down.


    "What do I see? What did I see? "


    "So many ghost insects, enough to destroy the ghost insect tide of a city?"


    "Who can tell me what happened to that power?"


    "Clearly there is no device, why can he show such a strong power!"


    "Is this the ultimate manifestation of human evolution?"


    ...


    on the network of the underground world, bursts of discussions are constantly ringing.


    At this time, everyone was discussing and was shocked by the scene just now.


    Before that, they never thought it would be such a result.


    The power of ghost insects is not weak at all. Once gathered, it will be a terrible disaster for ordinary life.


    In particular, it is only a matter of time before the disaster era, even if a city is directly slaughtered and the whole city is slaughtered.However, such a huge and terrible wave of ghosts and insects has been destroyed so cleanly.


    And in such a shocking way.


    What''s wrong with the world?


    "God


    Everywhere in the underground world, many people look at the scene on the screen, and their faces become fanatical: "is this the son of God you came to the world?"


    "God! You finally see the poor lamb of the world. Are you going to send your messengers to save us


    "He is the son of God, he must be!"


    Bursts of fanatical voice ferment rapidly on the network.


    These people are basically religious people.


    Before the era of disaster, they had their own beliefs.


    And after the disaster, in the face of all kinds of natural disasters, they also choose to place their mind on the faith.


    And at this moment, seeing the picture on the screen, they immediately got excited.


    On the Internet of the underground world, a bigger wave of discussion is about to begin.


    On the other side, on the data station connected by the satellite, the garrison here looks at the picture displayed on the screen, which is also full of shock at the moment.


    "What a powerful force..."


    he looked at the screen in front of him.


    In the screen, Chen Hengfang''s actions are constantly replayed and repeated at the moment.


    In particular, the movements before his exertion of his strength were constantly revisited and contracted in an attempt to find out the rules.


    "The ghost insect tide will be wiped out in an instant."


    Looking at the scene displayed on the screen, he could not help trembling. At this time, he felt inexplicably excited and inexplicably complicated: "what a huge power this is!"


    It is unthinkable to achieve this degree with individual strength before the disaster.


    Even after the disaster, the only ones who can do this kind of thing are those horrible mutants.


    Now, it''s all done by one person.


    And in such a shocking way.


    No matter who is a human, after seeing the scene in front of us, I''m afraid we will be shocked by it.


    Standing in the same place, thinking of this, the middle-aged man took a deep breath, then said: "data analysis out?"


    He said so, and then looked in front of him.


    In front of him, before the huge instruments, researchers are still busy there, doing all kinds of tests.


    On each instrument, every movement and every subtle change of Chen hengcai has been repeatedly observed and replayed in order to discover some hidden changes.


    And then, there is a huge computer, which is calculating the damage caused by Chen Heng''s attack just now, and the power of that kind of terror.

 Chapter 293

    "Preliminary test results have come out!"


    On one side, a researcher quickly stepped forward, looked at the middle-aged man in front of him, and said: "according to the report, the scope of the blow just now almost covered the ruins of the whole city, but it was very unique to gather together. It did not have an eye-catching impact on the whole City, just locked the ghost tide."


    "What this reveals is not only the extreme destructive power of terror, but also the extremely stable control."


    "In terms of destructive power alone, his just hit has reached the level of mutant beast."


    "How much?"


    Listen to the words of the researchers, the middle-aged man''s eyelids jump, at this time some were scared: "the level of the mutant beast, are you sure?"


    "I''m sure."


    In front of the middle-aged man, listening to his words, the man nodded solemnly, then said seriously: "in fact, if there is no way to measure specifically, and the power of that blow just now has not completely burst out."


    "Otherwise, the power he showed may have been on top of the mutant beast."


    "On the changeful beast..."


    listening to this, the middle-aged man muttered to himself, and his heart was full of shock: "is this really something that people can do?"


    "What''s more, just now, how did he do it?"


    "He doesn''t have any extra devices on him, and his body just looks like a normal person. Why can he burst out so much power?"


    No power comes out of thin air.


    If you want to burst out the power of terror, you need the corresponding actuator, and enough energy supply.


    Judging from the strength of the blow just now, even if they want to do it, they must use enough weapons to achieve the corresponding effect.


    But none of this happened to the teenager.


    He seemed to exert this huge power out of thin air, and he didn''t see him do anything more.


    So here''s the problem.


    Where does his power come from?


    At this moment, not only he, but also many people around the world had this idea in mind.


    "Maybe it''s something we don''t know about."


    In front of him, the researchers also showed a wry smile on their faces, with some shocked color: "just like those mutants, we still don''t know where the powerful evolutionary and terrorist power of those mutants came from."


    "But at least it''s not a bad thing."


    He thought for a moment, then said, "at least he looks like a human, not a mutant."


    "It seems to make a point."


    "To a certain extent, we human beings are also able to have extremely strong individual power just like mutants."


    "Do you really think it''s personal?"


    Listening to the words of several researchers in front of him, the middle-aged man showed a bitter smile on his face and said so at this time.


    However, he didn''t say much more.


    No matter how bad the situation is, it can''t be worse than it is now.


    To some extent, these people are right.


    Anyway, at least the child looks like a person, not a changeling.


    I just don''t know whether he still has wisdom and memory of the past, and whether his behavior pattern is different from that of human beings?


    At the moment, many thoughts flashed through the middle-aged man''s heart.


    Then, in order to study these things, the research station temporarily recruited experts from all aspects to analyze the person''s behavior pattern and judge whether he can be contacted.


    In the current situation, the connection between the surface world and the underground world has been closed.


    It''s not that people in the underground world can''t open the channel, but in this case, the cost will be very heavy.


    Therefore, no one is willing to open the access to the outside world at great risk before the critical moment.


    However, it is obvious that the figure in front of us, like the son of God, has great value.


    For the sake of the other party, it seems that it is also very worthwhile to open the channel to lead the other party over.


    Of course, the premise of doing so is to confirm that the other party''s behavior logic is still normal, and still has the wisdom of being human.


    Otherwise, if you lead the other party to the underground world without authorization, if there is any accident, then the consequences will be disastrous.


    After all, from the point of view of his terrorist power, if he goes mad in the underground world where human beings gather, the damage he will cause will be immeasurable.


    For this, proper analysis is essential.


    Everywhere in the underground world, with the continuous sound of discussion, everyone is surprised to find that the vision on the screen in front of him seems to have changed, and now the vision has expanded.In the middle of the screen, the boy continued to move.


    "The power of faith has increased again..."


    standing alone in the same place on a desolate ruins, feeling the growing power of faith in his body, Chen Heng frowned and couldn''t understand.


    He couldn''t understand where these believers came from.


    So, standing there, he thought for a moment.


    The growth of believers in the two times was after he showed his strength.


    From this result, we can infer that someone should have observed his performance in some way, which is the reason for this reaction.


    Born in modern society, and also as a passer-by, Chen Heng''s response is undoubtedly very sharp.


    "Live?"


    Standing in the same place, he subconsciously raised his head and looked to the sky.


    With his power at the moment, he can''t see through the sky of the world.


    However, if there is something observing him, it should be from heaven.


    But what is the purpose of this group?


    Well, why observe him.


    Is it because of the power he just showed, or is it because the predecessor of his body is the object of observation of those people?


    Chen Heng is not clear about this.


    The only thing he knows is that in his body, after the fight just now, the line of faith on him grows again, and the growth rate is terrible.


    Compared with the previous growth, this growth is even faster.


    Maybe it''s because the strength he showed this time is more huge and the situation is more shocking. After this time, the line of belief in his body has grown rapidly, and now it has reached a new level.


    Great power is on display.


    In his body, the strong force of faith is surging up, and then it quickly fills his whole body, making him pause at the moment.


    The huge divine power is brewing, washing his body all the time, bringing an unprecedented experience to Chen Heng.


    At least, in the past, he has never been treated like this.


    That huge divine power, let him at the moment have a full feeling.


    "It''s a good feeling..."


    feeling the feeling in his body, Chen Heng flashed the idea in his heart, and then went on.


    He moved slowly forward, just walked slowly, to one side.


    Under his gaze, the dense corpses of insects in front of him were there. Now they appeared clearly in his eyes, which was more vivid.


    In the distance, bursts of flames are burning. From there, they come slowly, which brings an inexplicable feeling to Chen Heng.


    Feeling this feeling, he secretly shook his head, and then inexplicably left here.


    Count the time. He''s almost there now. It''s time to eat.


    In fact, strictly speaking, it doesn''t matter if you don''t eat.


    The divine power can be used as a supplement to the body consumption, so that he does not need to eat to supplement his lost energy.


    But out of habit, Chen Heng walked forward slowly according to the memory of his body.


    He walked slowly forward, walking slowly in the city.


    The city in front of us is the place abandoned by those people.


    At the beginning, the evacuation of human beings was not in a hurry, but in an official organized situation.


    It is because of this, so everywhere appears very clean, there is not much left.


    However, it is obvious that this kind of evacuation is not too thorough.


    Otherwise Chen Heng could not have been left.


    According to the memory of the body''s predecessor, it seems that there are many similar situations.


    This body is only sixteen years old now.


    Five years ago, the body was only eleven years old.


    It has been five years since then. In such an environment, it is impossible for an ordinary child to live alone.


    In fact, it is precisely because the parents of the predecessor of this body were still there at that time that the predecessor of this body can live to the present.


    Among the memories Chen Heng acquired, there are even other sporadic memory moments, which are also about other survivors.


    "I just don''t know how many survivors there are left in the world today..."


    standing in the same place, looking at the earth ahead, Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart, thinking so at this time.


    He thought for a moment, then he walked slowly forward in the direction shown in his memory.


    Time passed slowly.


    Before long, he came to another place.

 Chapter 294

    A very grand base.


    In front of him is a huge ruins, everywhere is the building debris.


    It can be seen that this area in front of us should have been very prosperous at the beginning, and there used to be many pedestrians in it, but now it has already come to an end, and has become another appearance.


    At least from the immediate situation, it has already been abandoned. At the moment, it looks like there are only ruins, and there are no other things at all.


    At a glance, it looks particularly fierce, and gives people a strong sense of impact.


    Looking at the area in front of him, Chen Heng''s face was calm, so he quietly stepped forward.


    He looked at the area in front of him, looked around, and felt the familiar feeling.


    For him, to be exact, his body, everything in front of him seems to have a unique sense of familiarity, like having lived and grown up in this area.


    Of course, it''s the same in practice.


    At one time, since five years ago, people on the surface of the earth evacuated under the official leadership, Chen Heng, the predecessor of his body, stayed here and lived in this area all the time.


    This area was originally a small base, surrounded by perfect living facilities, although it can not support too many people''s lives, but only a few people, there are not many problems.


    In the past, it was precisely because of this that the predecessor of this body safely spent many years.


    Until now.


    Once again, Chen Heng''s face is very calm. He walks quietly in this area.


    He walked in this area, silently feeling the familiar Qi and charm in the surrounding area.


    But everywhere, along with his arrival, it seems that many hidden lives are attracted and approaching quietly.


    For example, not far away in a clump of trees, at this moment, there are a shadow flash, directly over here, slowly forward, toward Chen Heng.


    Looking at this, it seems that Chen Heng is his goal.


    To this, Chen Heng face calm, do not care, just quietly to the front, walking around.


    However, in the network of the underground world, many people have responded.


    "High energy ahead!"


    "Stupid mutant, this time he''s looking at people who don''t dare."


    "Let''s see what these mutants are."


    "Looking forward to..."


    on the network of the underground world, bursts of voices are constantly ringing. It seems that many of them are communicating at the moment, and they are very happy with the coming scenes.


    Even before the screen, the host and the middle-aged man in charge of the explanation just coughed and then said.


    "We can see now that our protagonist has met some unexpected guests this time."


    With the voice falling, the vision of the micro live broadcast deviates, and then directly shifts to show the biological appearance that follows Chen Heng.


    Along with the live video, everyone can see what those creatures look like.


    These are very small creatures. They look like mice, but they are much bigger than normal mice. At a glance, they are at least half a meter tall.


    And in their bodies, it seems that there has been a great change at the moment. There are more scales on their bodies inexplicably. One eye is scarlet, and it seems to have a special sense of terror.


    Compared with normal mice, they are too big to be compared in size.


    Ordinary mice in front of them, it is nothing.


    "You can see clearly what these creatures look like. They look like mice."


    Standing in front of the screen, the middle-aged man said seriously, explaining the introduction of the creature: "in fact, these are mice, just belong to the race after the mouse mutation."


    "Compared with the ordinary race, mice adapt to this new environment very well because of their tenacious vitality and strong reproduction ability."


    "This mutant mouse is a proof."


    "As an ordinary creature, they have grown in size after the change, and now they are even bigger than domestic cats."


    "What''s more, because it''s mice that gather here, this creature still retains some of its past habits."


    "That''s a very strong ability to reproduce."


    "Often in the place where the mutant rats appear, the mutant rats are not one or two, but a large group."


    As the voice falls, the pictures on the screen reappear and emerge respectively.


    I saw in every corner of the four, everywhere there is a head of mutant rat figure exists.Just at home before, they hide very well, one by one are hidden in every corner, it seems that there is no general.


    If a normal person stands there, even in it, I''m afraid he can''t find the abnormalities everywhere, let alone realize that there are so many terrible things around him.


    These are not simple mice.


    With the power of these mutant rats, once they go crazy, I''m afraid that a normal person will only be killed by them, and there is no possibility of survival.


    But at the moment, not to mention the ordinary audience, even the hosts and middle-aged men in front of the screen are not in the slightest panic. It seems that they have already seen this for a long time.


    Even at this moment, many people are still sighing in their hearts, mourning for those mutant rats.


    "As we all see..."


    before the screen, the middle-aged man was explaining seriously: "these mutant rats are very aggressive, even in the face of a more powerful life than themselves, they will directly rush to bite."


    "Of course, their combat effectiveness is very strong. Even if they are a lion, if they are faced with a lot of mutant rats, they will end up in the end..."


    he was explaining actively there, and his attitude was very positive, and he was talking about his own interest.


    On one side, the host gently touched his shoulder and was quietly reminding him.


    Feeling these, he is a little puzzled, subconsciously looking forward to the screen.


    At this time, he found that only in a short time, the scene on the screen seems to have changed a lot.


    Only in the screen, the picture gradually appears, still the same as before.


    But among them, at the moment, behind the figure of the boy, there were the bodies of mutant rats everywhere.


    The corpse of a mutant rat was lying there in all directions. The whole scene looked very bloody.


    PS: this chapter is not a chapter, just to catch up with the whole attendance temporarily, so it started first.


    Then there are 13000 words.

 Chapter 295

    "This..."


    looking at the scene in front of us, standing in front of the screen, the middle-aged man had a big mouth. At this time, he didn''t know what to say.


    Just for a while, the scene in front of us turned into this one.


    In the live broadcast, the figure of the teenager was still standing there, the whole person was standing there, his face looked very calm, and he didn''t seem to notice the situation behind him.


    However, behind him, a head of mutant rats rushed towards him in a crazy way. At this moment, their eyes turned scarlet and looked very dark and terrible.


    They rushed to Chen Heng''s body and opened the corners of their mouths one by one, revealing the sharp teeth like serrations. Each of them looked very frightening and frightening.


    However, behind Chen Heng, an invisible force field is hindering them.


    The divine power erupted and spread out, which seemed to cover everything nearby. No matter how hard they tried, they could not break through this layer of isolation and really come to Chen Heng.


    When they rushed there, they were directly shocked to death by an invisible force, leaving no trace at all, just a corpse.


    A huge corpse of mutant rat piled up behind him, but it didn''t let those lives have the slightest fear, didn''t let them be affected at all, on the contrary, they rushed to the front.


    Bursts of hissing sound in the continuous resounding, it sounds very penetrating.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Chen Heng''s face was calm. He just looked at it lightly, then waved his hand.


    The divine power is surging. In his body, a divine spirit is shining. At the moment, it shows the power of terror and directly envelops all around.


    Behind Chen Heng, the corpses of the rats began to change, and now they began to burn.


    An inexplicable burning smell emerged, so clearly displayed.


    In the fire, the mutant rats were struggling, whining and howling.


    In the fire, Chen Heng stood there, looking like a God, especially dignified and sacred.


    Looking at this scene, before the screen, the middle-aged man''s face showed some wry smile: "of course, for ordinary people, it''s a terrible mutant mouse, for this agent, it doesn''t seem to be much."


    "During this period, I believe all of you have witnessed the power of this agent."


    This is Chen Heng''s official title given by the underground world, and its meaning is simple.


    The so-called "agent" is nothing more than the meaning of "agent", which means to walk in the surface world instead of human beings in the underground world.


    To some extent, it also represents the hope of human evolution in the future.


    Of course, people in the underground world are not too satisfied with the official name.


    There are quite a few fanatical people who prefer to call them the substitute of God, that is, the son of God.


    Of course, these are small problems.


    In the past few days, many people have been numb to Chen Heng''s terrorist fighting power.


    Whether it''s a terrible mutant rat, or any other terrible thing, it seems to be a weak rabbit in front of this agent, with no resistance at all.


    His power is so powerful and terrible that even the official researchers can''t believe it. They can''t believe that human beings can be so strong.


    Of course, by this time, we are more or less used to it.


    It is said that in the underground areas of other regions, there are even fanatical religious believers who regard him as the son of God in their own religion and build tall churches and temples for him to sacrifice to each other.


    For this kind of behavior, the middle-aged man standing in front of the screen is noncommittal.


    From a personal point of view, he did not believe in the son of God.


    But from a realistic point of view, it seems that the appearance of such a son of God is not a bad thing.


    This represents a direction of human evolution in the future and one of the hopes for the future.


    If we can crack such a powerful secret of the other party and popularize it, maybe the whole human world will have such a powerful power in the future.


    At that time, we may be able to launch a counterattack.


    On the other hand, the appearance of such a son of God can also give people sustenance and make many desperate people no longer despair.


    From this point of view, this is not a bad thing.


    Standing in the same place, all kinds of thoughts flashed through the middle-aged man''s heart.


    At this time, the picture before the screen changes again.


    He cleans up the changed animals behind him. Chen Heng quietly steps forward and continues to move forward.


    As he continued to approach, he was able to see clearly the outline around him.After several years of time changes, the surrounding areas are full of plants. At a glance, it looks very messy, even conceals the original path.


    However, in this chaotic environment, Chen Heng still accurately found the route he needed and moved forward slowly.


    He walked along, slowly, and soon came to a place.


    It was a huge building. It looked very tall before.


    In front of the gate of the building, the door has been locked, which looks very firm.


    Chen Heng took a look, then came forward, took out the key, ready to open it.


    This building is the base where the predecessor of this body used to live.


    Inside the base is the real home of the body.


    And the lock in front of him was actually the one on the front of his body.


    At the beginning, the father of the former body went out to search for something, so he took the risk to go out. More than two months later, he didn''t come back.


    That''s why, in the end, the forerunner of this body chose to take risks, left from a safe place and went out.


    At the beginning, he obviously wanted to go to find his father, but in the end, he didn''t succeed. On the contrary, he put himself in danger.


    If not for Chen Heng''s coming, the predecessor of this body would have been the lunch of the corpse man before now.


    There is no chance of a return.


    Slowly to the front, Chen Heng took out the key, is ready to open the door of the base, but suddenly stopped.


    Just in front of my eyes, the door made of alloy is locked, but at the moment, the lock is open.


    It looks like it has already been opened.


    Looking at this, Chen Heng suddenly Leng Leng.


    The locked lock has been opened.


    There are many implications in this.


    During the period when the predecessor left, did anyone come in here?


    Are there any other survivors?


    At the moment, these thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s mind, and then he thought about these problems.


    After a while, he raised his head again and stepped forward.


    With his entrance, in front of him, the door slowly opened, revealing the scene inside.


    "From the picture, we can see something."


    In the live broadcast of the underground world, the middle-aged man continued to explain: "from the action of taking out the key before the agent, he obviously has the wisdom of being human, and also has the corresponding quality. He knows that he should use the key to open the door, not brute force."


    "This is obviously one of the evidences that he still has wisdom. In this way, as the representative of human evolution, the agent still has corresponding rationality."


    "But by this time, something unexpected happened."


    "The lock of the gate has already been opened."


    "From the surprised performance of the agent, it is obvious that he was also very surprised that the door was opened."


    "Obviously, he didn''t open the lock before."


    In front of the screen, the middle-aged man''s face was solemn. He carefully analyzed: "well, will there be other survivors here?"


    "Are they just like the generation walkers, because they have adapted to the new world, so they have gained the strength far beyond the ordinary people?"


    "In addition, as an evolutionist, although the agent shows the corresponding rationality and wisdom, it is also worth discussing whether he still has the corresponding human nature."


    "What happens to contemporary travelers when they meet other survivors?"


    The middle-aged man''s face was solemn and he asked these questions one after another.


    At this moment, with his question, the audience of the whole underground world is paying attention to this problem.


    On the Internet, some experts have already popularized science.


    Assuming that human beings have such powerful power because of the changes in the world environment, then with the change of physiological structure, human behavior ability and various habits will inevitably change greatly.


    Many human behaviors depend on their own organs and tissues. In fact, most of them are driven by the physical tissues.


    And when most of the structure of a person changes, the person''s behavior pattern will inevitably produce many changes.


    It''s like a man and an orangutan.


    The difference between humans and chimpanzees is actually very small, both in gene and body structure.


    But even such a small surprise can lead to a big difference, and even make it difficult for two beings to be regarded as the same species.


    Judging from his previous performance, the physical structure of his body is bound to undergo a huge change, which may even be far greater than the difference between man and orangutan.When a person''s physiological structure has such a huge change, can he still maintain his original wisdom and habits?


    Can you still think of yourself as a person?


    This is a problem that everyone here is very concerned about.


    PS: it''s a supplement to the previous chapte

 Chapter 296

    Everyone is very concerned about what is going to happen. At this time, they are very active and want to know the final result.


    In fact, in the network of the underground world, there has been a very heated discussion and debate.


    Does the agent who has been in the surface world still have the corresponding rationality and still belong to human beings?


    For this matter, everyone is very concerned and curious.


    After all, despite the fact that evolution is something we all crave.


    However, if the price of gaining this power is to lose one''s own rationality, or even to change one''s own logical thinking completely into a completely different appearance, then I am afraid many people will hesitate about it.


    So at this moment, for the next action of the agent, everyone is very concerned.


    And under their gaze, Chen Heng silently steps forward.


    Standing in the same place, looking at the open door lock in front of him, Chen Heng hesitated for a moment, and then walked in.


    After walking into it, the scenery inside began to show, just like this.


    Under Chen Heng''s gaze, everything in front of him seemed very calm.


    There are still buildings standing around, many of which are still in operation.


    The machines left behind from the beginning allow this place to run by itself. If there is no great damage, it can even run for more than ten years.


    Chen Heng stepped into it.


    Under his gaze, the scene around didn''t seem to change much from what he remembered.


    However, with Chen Heng''s keen sense, he can feel that there is an inexplicable breath emerging everywhere, so it appears everywhere, very clear.


    There are people who have been to this place.


    And look at this appearance, it should be the appearance not long ago.


    This is a situation that the predecessor of this body has never met before.


    In the memory of the predecessor, in the past five years, this base did not encounter outsiders. Even if there were some foreign creatures visiting, they were mostly changeful animals.


    As for the other survivors, they can''t be found at all.


    In the past, in addition to the parents of the predecessor, there was only the predecessor.


    When his mother died and his father disappeared, he should be the only one who knows.


    But unexpectedly, there are other people coming.


    "Moreover, this breath..."


    feeling the breath emerging from the mid air, Chen Heng frowned secretly, then continued to step forward.


    And with his approach, in front of him, some traces also slowly appear.


    Those are very clear footprints.


    There were some messy footprints on the clean ground.


    On these footprints, there are bright blood stains, which look very clear, as if they were dyed by blood.


    It seems that the man who came in from the outside has been seriously injured.


    Looking at these blood footprints in front of him, Chen Heng frowned, and then walked slowly forward along these footprints.


    Under his gaze, the blood footprints in front of his eyes became clearer.


    It seems that the more forward, the more clear the appearance of these blood footprints in front of us, and the more fresh the blood stains on them, it seems that they have just left behind.


    Then, not long after, Chen Heng went to a corner.


    In the corner, it was very dark everywhere. It looked a little dark.


    And here, a strong smell of blood also came from one side, smelling particularly exciting, so that Chen Heng could not help frowning.


    So he turned and looked forward.


    He pressed the switches around to turn on the lights.


    Light white light shining, shining everywhere, will shine on a bright.


    Then the next moment, a shadow flashed by and ran past.


    Indistinct between, Chen Heng sees very clearly.


    The shadow seems to move quickly, but in fact, it is also a human figure.


    It doesn''t seem to be anything else. It''s also a person.


    It''s the survivors around here.


    But compared with normal people, this person''s appearance is very strange, with a smell that makes Chen Heng feel uncomfortable.


    "What''s that?"


    "Alone?"


    In front of the screen of the underground world, the middle-aged man looks at the flash figure in front of him. At this time, he seems to think of something and appears to be silent.


    And in the screen, Chen Heng''s figure is still slowly moving forward.


    He approached the corner where the figure was, approached there slowly, and walked to the front of the corner.And with his action, the scene in that corner gradually appeared.


    I saw there, a figure is squatting, now so squatting there.


    From the appearance, it seems that this is a girl''s appearance. At the moment, her whole body is shaking all over. She is constantly shaking there, and her body is twisted from time to time. It looks very strange.


    And in her body, there is the blood in the infiltration, from her skin slowly drip, flow to the outside.


    The clothes on her body had already been wet by the blood. She looked so bloody that she couldn''t see the original appearance.


    Squatting silently in the corner, her arms holding her knees, the whole person is shaking, constantly stirring there.


    "How are you..."


    looking at each other''s appearance, Chen Heng frowned, then hesitated and asked.


    The voice fell, but there was no response.


    However, it seems to feel Chen Heng close, in front of the body, the girl slowly raised her head.


    And with her actions, everyone saw her in front of the screen.


    It was a very scary face.


    From the simple outline, it seems that she is just a normal girl, but the skin on her face is particularly stiff and pale, showing a kind of inexplicable cyan color, just like a corpse that has been dead for a long time, especially terrible.


    At the moment, her face was as pale as paper, but her eyes were open, as if her eyes were going to fall directly from her eyes.


    Among them, a line of blood and tears trickled down slowly, and gradually dyed her face red.


    From the simple appearance, although it still has a human shape, it is still in action, but it is particularly frightening, which makes people see and even have nightmares.


    Roar!


    A low roar burst out.


    When the girl raised her head that moment, her body suddenly move, issued a burst of low roar.


    A pale arm suddenly stretched out, directly toward Chen Heng''s neck parry and go, seems to want a direct blow to break Chen Heng''s neck.


    Poof...


    a crisp sound came out.


    A slender arm then stretched out, grabbed the girl''s arm, then a thumping burst, directly pressed it down.


    With a soft bang, the girl was directly pushed to the ground by Chen Heng, and even no accident happened.


    Then, the girl fell to the ground, did not continue to attack, just lying there, constantly twitching.


    "Kill..."


    "kill... Me..."


    a voice sounded like nothing. It sounded very weak and hoarse.


    Listening to the voice, standing in the same place, Chen Heng slightly lowered his head and looked at the girl in front of him.


    She is lying on the ground at the moment, and seems to feel Chen Heng''s gaze. Her face shows a humanized struggle, which is no longer as rigid as before.


    After just the process, she seems to recover some reason, at the moment a pair of scarlet eyes closely watching Chen Heng, there continue to make subtle sound.


    "Please... You... Kill me..."


    lying on the ground, a hoarse voice sounded.


    In the light of white light, the girl''s face showed a plea, looking at Chen Heng, constantly opening.


    She looked very miserable, and there she was twitching and wailing. She looked very miserable.


    Even if I didn''t really experience her feelings, just looking at her appearance and listening to her sad cry, I could feel the extreme pain.


    "Sure enough......"


    in the underground world, on the screen, the middle-aged man sighed. At this time, he opened his mouth and explained to others, "what we have seen now is a typical alienation reaction..."


    "since the appearance of the mutant beast, the environment of the world has changed invisibly."


    "Because of this change in the environment, many creatures have mutated, some creatures like mice have become mutant mice, and human corpses have become corpses..."


    "and living people may also feel the smell of mutant animals and produce some kind of mutation because of this change in the environment."


    "The situation in front of us is a kind of reaction after the change happened..."


    he pointed to the girl shown on the screen and sighed softly: "after the change, the organs in the human body will gradually melt, gradually turn into blood, seep out from the skin, and even vomit constantly, spitting out all their internal organs."


    "In the end, even the human brain will die because of this, and the whole body will become an empty shell, which is particularly terrible.""There have been many cases of this situation in the past when people did not leave the underground world, and so far there have been no cured cases."


    "And now this girl seems to be in her late stage."


    "Before the change began, she might have retained some sense, so she found this place in time and wanted to avoid it."


    "But now, with the outbreak of change, her reason has begun to gradually disappear. It seems that she is not far away from death."


    Standing in the same place, when he said this, the middle-aged man paused, and then continued to say: "although it is not in line with humanitarianism, in fact, if you really encounter this situation, it is better to kill it directly."


    "It''s not murder, it''s relief."


    "Human beings who have changed will suffer greatly in the process of their change."


    "The pain is many times more intense than the pain of a mother giving birth."


    "So if this happens, it''s the best choice to give the other party a good time."


    He sighed, then added: "even after the death of the mutant, you have to be careful, you have to cremate the body to ensure safety."


    "Otherwise, if you touch the blood tissue left by the mutator, you are likely to be infected and become the next mutator."


    "I believe that with our return to the surface world in the future, we will see many similar things."


    "But now, let''s take a look at what choices our agents will make under the current circumstances."


    At this point, he did not continue to explain, just raised his head, looked at the screen in front of him with other people, and quietly waited for Chen Heng''s next action.


    In the whole underground world, at this time, all people are silent. At this time, I feel a heavy feeling in my heart.


    The pictures displayed in front of them were cut, and some key parts had already been marked to cover them.


    But even so, through the scenes on the screen, they can still feel the girl''s pain and despair.


    For a moment, many people are particularly silent.


    In the face of change, human beings will also change.


    In the eyes of the researchers in the underground world, Chen Heng may have changed himself because of this change, so he has such a strong power.


    But it is clear that this transformation is in the minority.


    For most ordinary people, if they start to change, I''m afraid it''s the girl''s fate.


    After all, for most people, they do not have the luck and will to complete a complete transformation.


    It''s on the other side.


    Standing alone, looking at the struggling girl in front of him, Chen Heng was silent for a moment.


    Finally, in the eyes of all, he silently stretched out his hand.


    "Try it..."


    looking at the girl in front of him, the idea flashed through his mind.


    Facing such a person, what he can do is not much.


    However, no matter for his own pity or for other purposes, he will try his best to help each other.


    It seems to feel the thoughts in Chen Heng''s heart. In his body, the divinity representing the light begins to shine. At this moment, a huge force emerges. Finally, under the traction of Chen Heng''s ideas, it begins to move slowly.


    A divine skill begins to be drawn out and blooms directly at this moment.


    Then, under Chen Heng''s gaze, a faint white light began to flicker, emerging from Chen Heng''s body and covering the front.


    The white light shrouds the girl''s whole body with Chen Heng''s blessing.


    Then, a shocking scene began to take place.


    The power of divine power is blooming, and the mighty divine power emerges from the divinity, and under Chen Heng''s blessing.


    Then in front of my eyes, there were some changes in the girl''s body.


    Just in the blink of an eye, her breath began to change, the original existence of those strange breath now all were expelled.


    In her body, the original broken tissues and organs began to recover and gradually improve with the support of a force.


    The constant flow of blood began to stop.


    The melted organs grow again.


    Under the light white light, the girl''s body no longer trembles, and no longer struggles like before. At a glance, it seems that she has recovered her peace.


    In Chen Heng''s eyes, she is lying there, a pair of originally open eyes also directly closed, closed.


    Even the original pale face, now with that strange breath was expelled, seems to have recovered some, although still pale, but at least it is no longer like before, like a corpse.She was lying quietly on the ground. She seemed to be asleep. She looked very peaceful and peaceful.


    At the moment, Chen Heng''s magic light slowly went out.


    Then he looked at the girl in front of him.


    After the strange smell was expelled, the girl now looks more normal.


    At least for now, she looks like a normal person, which is totally different from her previous appearance.


    In this way, the effect of Shenshu also has a great effect on the current situation, at least can maintain her life, let her temporarily return to normal.


    However, as a price, the divine power in Chen Heng''s body was also consumed violently.


    Of course, this is nothing.


    At least until now, thanks to the blessing of the world, the power of divinity in his body is growing rapidly. Almost all the time, the line of belief in his body is calculated in tens of thousands.


    Under such a large base, even though the vast majority of belief lines are not solid, it seems very vain, but it is enough for Chen Heng to accumulate a considerable amount of divine power.


    At least for Chen Heng at the moment, if he wants to, he can perform advanced healing all the time, and it doesn''t cost much magic power at all.


    Such a huge reserve of divine power is his greatest strength.


    At the moment, the power consumed by performing divine power is just a drop in the bucket for him.


    "This kind of feeling..."


    after standing in the same place and performing divine skills to rescue the girl, Chen Heng pauses.


    At this moment, he felt the change in his body.


    In his body, with his previous actions, a lot of power of faith seems to be pouring in madly.


    The power of belief, which was already huge, has been promoted again. The lines of belief constantly appear in Chen Heng''s body, and the number is extremely huge.


    To some extent, it seems that Chen Heng''s belief line, which has been growing for several days before, has not increased as much as what he has in front of him.


    This kind of change, let Chen Heng''s body can''t help but pause, at this time even if had expected, but also can''t help but feel surprised.


    "Incredible, incredible!"


    In front of the huge data desk, looking at the scene of Chen Heng''s magic, all the researchers present seemed to be crazy, and now they were all staring at it.


    When they looked at Chen Heng''s previous image, their mind was blank.


    "How on earth did he do it when he rescued a man who was in a change?"


    "Can we say that human beings who have successfully evolved can not only have powerful power, but also do such things?"

 Chapter 297

    Recalling the scene just now, they were shocked. At this time, they didn''t know what to say.


    There is still no known way to solve or even restrain the abnormal changes in human body.


    In the face of this phenomenon, the only thing people can do is to kill the people who have changed, and then cremate their bodies, so as to reduce their suffering and the possibility of infecting others.


    And now, what do they see?


    A person who has changed, even in the late stage, has been saved in this way.


    And in such a shocking way.


    "Why... Why can he do such a thing..."


    standing in front of the data desk, looking at the picture on the screen, the middle-aged man in charge here is also murmuring to himself, and his heart is particularly shocked at this time.


    "Wait...


    suddenly, standing in the same place, he seemed to suddenly realize something:" if so...


    he quickly thought of a lot of things.


    At this moment, the scene on the screen has vividly illustrated a fact.


    The agent has the power to expel the change and return the person in the change to normal.


    If so, in other aspects, does this force have the same strong effect?


    For example, is it possible to wipe out the mutants?


    At the present stage, the biggest problem for human beings is the tenacious vitality of the mutant animals.


    They don''t seem to have any weakness, no matter what the strength is. As long as they come into contact with it, they will begin to change, so that they can gradually adapt to this new strength and even produce resistance.


    It is precisely because of this characteristic that the human world has no way to deal with those mutants. In the end, it can only withdraw and come to the underground world.


    So, can the power of the agent eliminate the mutants?


    No one knows about this problem.


    However, there is no doubt that the power of the agent, if it can be studied clearly and thoroughly, will lay a huge advantage for the whole human world.


    At least, in today''s external environment for human erosion problem, can be solved.


    Even in other ways, it has many functions.


    Just now, the middle-aged man saw it clearly.


    Under the white light, not only the mutant returned to normal, but also all the wounds she had left before seemed to have recovered, almost as if she had not suffered any injuries.


    And this kind of change is produced in a short time.


    What force and principle is this?


    At this moment, the idea flashed through everyone''s mind.


    "Sir..."


    ahead, a researcher took a deep breath, then looked at the middle-aged officer in front of him and said solemnly, "I suggest that the passage should be opened and someone should be sent to pick up the substitute."


    "If we have his power, it will play an extremely important role in the future of mankind to study his changes thoroughly."


    "What''s more, when dealing with large-scale changes in the future, the means to cure them are also crucial."


    He said so, pleading again.


    Originally, only Chen Heng''s previous strength has been very powerful, strong enough to make people tremble.


    And what he shows at the moment, which is enough to cure the changers, is even more moving.


    There is no one who doesn''t want to get this power.


    As official researchers, they know much more than ordinary people, and they know more about the power to cure change and what it means for today''s human beings.


    That means hope and the future.


    And the possibility of expelling mutants in the future.


    Even if it''s just for this possibility, it''s worth them to spend a lot of money to open the channel and lead the agent back.


    At this moment, this idea flashed through the minds of many people present. At this time, they raised their heads one after another, looked at the middle-aged officer in front of them, and began to apply seriously.


    Obviously, they are all very serious.


    Standing in the same place, looking at these people in front of him and feeling their attitude, the middle-aged man was stunned at first, then nodded, and then said, "I will apply to the higher authorities."


    "As long as the superior permits, I will lead the team myself and go to get him back."


    At the moment, his face was serious, and he said so solemnly.


    In the face of the situation in front of us, everyone was shocked.It''s not just official researchers, it''s not just experts, it''s ordinary people.


    "What do I see?"


    "Is this a miracle?"


    "In the past, some people said that this is the son of God left by God. I don''t believe it, but now I believe it."


    "It''s not something human beings can do!"


    Waves of discussion are ringing out.


    At the moment, in the network of the underground world, similar discussions are constantly passing and ringing.


    Along with these discussions, the power of faith fed back to Chen Heng is also growing and expanding rapidly.


    For this, Chen Heng can clearly feel.


    In a short time, the line of belief in his body almost doubled.


    And it''s not over yet. It''s still increasing at a very fast speed, but it''s slower than the previous explosive growth.


    However, Chen Heng didn''t care about it. He just stood there alone and looked at it silently.


    In front of him, the girl was still lying there, now her face had returned to normal, just fell into a coma.


    After the power of magic cure, although her body has recovered, but after a long time of consumption, now instinctively fell into a deep sleep.


    However, this kind of deep sleep is only very common, it will not take much time to wake up.


    Just looking at the girl''s bloody clothes and feeling the strong smell of blood, Chen Heng shook his head and thought for a moment. Finally, he picked up the girl and quietly walked to one side and put it in the bathroom of a room.


    There are still a lot of clothes in front of the base, most of which are used by men, but a few of which are female, originated from the mother with this body.


    After the death of his predecessor''s mother, these things have no owner, until now Chen Heng took them out again.


    Then he went into the bathroom, got some hot water and went out.


    Of course, for all this, the satellite live broadcast will not be broadcast completely, and the key parts will be cut directly to avoid some inappropriate pictures for children.


    Walking to one side, Chen Heng goes to another area and skillfully takes out some things from it to prepare for cooking.


    A moment later, he stopped and looked to one side.


    I saw that someone had come over there at the moment.


    In front, the girl''s figure is shown in the light.


    At this moment, she was wearing a white dress, and her face was still very pale, but at least it had some blood color.


    Compared with the previous ferocious appearance, at least at the moment, she looks more like a normal person, and looks very pretty, which is a normal girl.


    Moreover, judging from his age, he should be only in his early twenties, not too old.


    "Sit down?"


    Looking at each other''s figure, Chen Heng nodded, then said: "lunch is ready, please use it."


    "When I''m done, I have some questions for you."


    Before the body, listen to his words, the girl Leng Leng, then nodded.


    She sat there honestly, but her eyes were fixed on Chen Heng''s figure, as if thinking about something.


    A fragrance came from the shop.


    In front of the table, a bowl of steaming noodles is placed there. It looks very simple, but it looks very delicious at the moment.


    Looking at the noodles, the girl couldn''t help but move, then picked up the tools and began to eat.


    After a while, Chen Heng came back again and looked at each other.


    "Who are you?"


    Looking at the girl in front of him, he asked calmly.


    "Like you, she is also a survivor..."


    in front of her, the girl was silent for a moment, and then said, "I''m a student of Dr. Qi Jue..."


    as the voice dropped, Chen Heng raised his head and looked at each other unexpectedly.


    Qi Jue, the name is very important for Chen Heng, the predecessor of his body.


    He is no other than the father of Chen Heng.


    In the past, it was precisely because of the care of this body father that the predecessor has been able to live safely until now.


    Some time ago, the father of his predecessor seemed to have something new, so he ventured out of the base and went out.


    Until now, all the news has been lost, no news.


    "Are you my father''s student?"


    Sitting there, Chen Heng looked down at the girl in front of him.


    Under his gaze, in front of her eyes, the girl''s whole body was a little stiff. At this time, she even lowered her head subconsciously and did not dare to face Chen Heng''s gaze.But soon, she raised her head again. She seemed to feel Chen Heng''s suspicion and said quickly.


    "I have proof."


    As she spoke, she quickly took something out of her arms.


    It is a beautiful necklace. It seems to be made of a unique metal. It looks very unique and beautiful.


    Looking at the necklace, Chen Heng frowned. At this time, he felt a sense of inexplicable familiarity.


    Soon, he thought of something about the necklace in front of him.


    "This is my father''s?"


    Sitting there, he looked at the girl in front of him and continued to ask.


    In front of me, this necklace is nothing else. It was left by the father who was the predecessor of this body.


    At the beginning, the father of his predecessor cherished the necklace very much and kept it by his side all the time.


    It''s the most precious thing.


    So, why is the father''s thing in the other party''s hands?


    Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart, then silently looked forward to get an answer.


    Under his gaze, the girl was silent for a while, and then continued to speak,


    "I came with your father''s last words..."


    sitting there, after a moment of silence, the girl''s face showed hesitation, and then said: "your father, he... Is no longer alive now..."


    PS: I can''t hold it, it''s too late It''s only three thousand words. Let''s go on the third shift tomorrow

 Chapter 298

    "Your father... He is no longer alive now..."


    the faint words fall.


    Listen to this sentence, Chen Heng fell into silence, at this time the whole body seems to have a pause.


    Of course, it''s just subconscious behavior, it doesn''t mean anything.


    But in front of him, the girl seems to have misunderstood something.


    "I beg your pardon."


    In front of her, the girl nodded solemnly and stood up there. Then she bowed deeply to Chen Heng and saluted: "he died for me."


    "If it wasn''t for my fault, he wouldn''t have died there, or even come back..."


    she began to say, with deep apology and guilt on her face.


    Chen Heng, the father of his predecessor, died in an accident.


    At that time, in order to obtain the same precious material and some data, he ventured to a very dangerous place with the girl in front of him.


    At the beginning, because of their preparation, it went very well.


    They got close to the target, and even observed for a moment.


    Only in the end, because of a small mistake, they were infected by the smell of the mutant beast.


    At the critical moment, her father pushed the girl out and asked her to come to the base to look for his children.


    He himself, however, was devoured by the metamorphosis beast and disappeared straightforwardly.


    Then, there was the immediate series of stories and the immediate situation.


    Sitting there, listening to the girl''s words, Chen Heng frowned and seemed to be thinking.


    It was not until a long time later that he raised his head and said again.


    "You mean, changelings?"


    Light words fall, appear very flat, voice is very clear, so in the girl''s ear.


    "Yes."


    Facing Chen Heng''s sight, the girl nodded her head seriously. At this time, she sighed deeply: "we want to observe the changes of the mutant beast, and we want to know what the root of the existence of the mutant beast is."


    "Originally, we were very close to the answer, but at the critical moment, we failed in the end..."


    she whispered, and then she sighed deeply.


    Chen Heng was silent for a moment, then spoke again.


    "Show me."


    He got up from there and thought for a moment before he said, "I also want to know what the so-called mutant animal looks like."


    Voice down, the girl Leng Leng, after a long time, just raised his head, facing Chen Heng''s line of sight, nodded.


    The previous scene is still lingering in the girl''s mind.


    It seems that the strange holy brilliance and unique warm power still remain in the body.


    This also makes the girl inexplicably more convinced of Chen Heng in front of her, subconsciously obeying each other''s orders.


    Then, after a period of time, they began to set out.


    Soon, half a month passed.


    "Is that it?"


    Looking at the open land ahead, Chen Heng was surprised.


    At this moment, they are standing on a cliff.


    And ahead, there is a broad forest.


    The area of the forest is very large, which seems to have a kind of inexplicable strange power, occupying in this area, people can''t help frowning.


    "The atmosphere here... Is very strong..."


    looking at the forest ahead, Chen Heng said softly.


    "Indeed."


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, the girl nodded with approval: "compared with other places, this area has a strong smell of changeful animals, and so is the unknown power accompanying the changeful animals."


    "If the influence of unknown forces from outside is one, it will be at least ten here."


    "And the more we look forward to it, the more it is..."


    looking at Chen Heng, she said cautiously and reminded Chen Heng: "when we get here, we should be more careful. If we can, we must wear special protective clothing to avoid the influence of unknown forces."


    "Otherwise, it is likely to change..."


    as she spoke, she secretly looked at Chen Heng in front of her.


    Before that, because she stayed in this area for a long time, she was affected and changed.


    Had it not been for Chen Heng, she would have become a pool of blood.


    Even though she had been saved once, after experiencing the previous feeling, the girl vowed that she would not want to experience the second time anyway.Even if Chen Heng can save her, but that kind of intense pain will still make people feel that even the spirit will be distorted.


    She is not sure if she is infected again, whether Chen Heng can save her.


    Therefore, proper protection still needs to be done.


    However, facing her eyes, Chen Heng shook his head, then slowly raised his hand.


    A little bit of shimmering light, a little bit of magic power, spread out, but did not cause much impact, just shrouded in the body surface of Chen Heng and the girl, wrapped around a circle.


    A layer of protection was temporarily formed on the surface of their bodies.


    Then Chen Heng extended his hand again.


    The hazy light appeared all around. In the middle of the sky, you can see a layer of black gas emerging, layer upon layer, covering all sides, covering this area.


    However, when Chen Heng''s arm touched these things, the black air seemed to melt and dissipate directly in Chen Heng''s hands, leaving no trace at all.


    Looking at this scene, the girl was stunned at first, then immediately took out all kinds of instruments on the side, and began the detailed detection.


    "Incredible, incredible..."


    she took out a lot of instruments, on which the numbers were jumping, just like this.


    Until after a long time, she confirmed the situation in front of her, and her face showed an exclamation: "when the unknown force comes into contact with you, the force existing in you will defeat the unknown force and completely disperse it."


    "It''s an incredible thing!"


    After a while, she raised her head and looked at Chen Heng in front of her eyes. Her eyes glowed: "I can guarantee that if you had appeared five years ago, maybe not so many people would have died."


    "I don''t know what your power is. It can do such a thing."


    Her face was full of wonder, and she didn''t know what to say.


    In fact, not only she, but also the experts in the underground world made many exclamations at this time.


    During this period of time, the nature of the force existing in Chen Heng has been clearly expressed.


    According to their observation, this force is almost like a panacea, which is extremely powerful in terms of healing, destruction and other aspects.


    Nowadays, none of the various forces discovered by human beings can be compared with the unknown force emerging from Chen Heng.


    It seems that even the unknown force that has perplexed mankind for more than ten years and even forced mankind into the underground world can be offset by this force.


    This kind of performance is really amazing.


    "Don''t be surprised..."


    Chen Heng spoke softly and looked ahead: "let''s go on."


    "Good."


    One side, listening to Chen Heng''s words, the girl nodded seriously and followed Chen Heng to the front.


    They went on, slowly through the black forest.


    The black forest in front of us looks very special. The color of all the trees around us is black, which makes us look particularly frightening.


    It''s still day now, and there''s a faint glimmer of light in the sky, illuminating the line of sight.


    Normally, it should be very bright.


    But in front of the black forest is not so, not only does not have that kind of bright feeling, but has a very special dark feeling.


    Being in it is like walking in a dark space, which is very unique.


    Chen Heng and his wife walked quietly in the forest.


    "There are a lot of them..."


    walking on the road, Chen Heng raised his head, looked around and said softly.


    His voice is very small, not many people heard, so that behind the girl can not help but doubt, turned and looked at him.


    "There''s a lot of stuff lurking here."


    Chen Heng didn''t hide anything. He nodded and said, "almost everywhere."


    "It should be the mutants..."


    listening to Chen Heng''s words, the girl was a little nervous. At this time, she could not help saying, "is there a problem?"


    "No problem."


    Chen Heng shook his head and said, "it''s not very difficult to solve it, just some troubles."


    "That''s good."


    Listen to Chen Heng so open mouth, the girl immediately put down her heart.


    After this period of time, she has great confidence in Chen Heng''s combat effectiveness.


    In her eyes, this man is almost powerful, not like a human.


    Mingming''s appearance is still the appearance of an ordinary human, but it has the power of terror to frighten people to death.


    Before that, along the road, there were not those mutants who attacked them, and there were even corpses. These mutants had extremely strong vitality.But in the face of Chen Heng, these are basically like delivering food. There is no noise at all. The whole process is very easy.


    After walking with Chen Heng for such a long time, she is used to Chen Heng''s performance.


    Therefore, for Chen Heng, she has a very strong confidence in her heart.


    The black forest in front of us is very large.


    It took Chen Heng and his wife quite a long time to walk out and come to another place.


    Soon, they crossed the area and came to the other side.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng''s steps stopped, turned and looked forward.


    Under his gaze, there is a huge group of buildings ahead.


    In this way, before the disaster, it should be an industrial park.


    But now, the former prosperity has disappeared, here has become a different look.


    Everywhere, from time to time, you can see some blood and some mummies.


    Look at this, here also suffered a disaster, suffered a very huge loss.


    "This is kelongshan park. Before the disaster, it was a very important place."


    On one side, looking at the building in front of her, the girl said in a soft voice: "at the beginning of the disaster, this is also the key area of the disaster."


    "The first cataclysmic beasts appeared in five places, and this is one of them."


    She said so, and then continued to explain: "of course, after so many years, those mutants here should not be here."


    "Otherwise, we would not attempt to come here to investigate something."


    "What are you here to investigate?"


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng turns around and looks at the girl beside him. He can''t help but ask.


    He is very curious about this question.


    This is what the world has become. Disaster has already come.


    At the beginning of the disaster, people all over the world tried their best to study, but they could not find anything.


    In this case, why do they come here so persistently to investigate so many years after the beginning of the disaster, when human beings have withdrawn from the surface world?


    For the purpose of their investigation, at the beginning, the father didn''t tell him, so Chen Heng didn''t know the details of the matter.


    "We came here to investigate because of an unexpected discovery..."


    standing beside Chen Heng, listening to Chen Heng''s words, the girl sighed and then said, "about half a year ago, some researchers found some images."


    "In the images, we have captured some unique life."


    "They have a human like appearance, and unlike the corpses, they have a very clear intelligence."


    "In the captured video, we found that these lives seem to have a certain relationship with the unknown forces appearing in the whole world, so we want to come to investigate."


    The girl sighed, and then continued, "up to now, even though it has been so many years, the reason why the mutant beast appeared is still not understood."


    "That''s why we want to take advantage of our last moment to investigate this matter."


    "That''s the last thing we can do," he said


    Chen Heng frowned.


    Indeed.


    Although it has been so many years, until now, everyone is still not clear about the reason for the appearance of the mutant beast.


    However, there is no doubt that the disaster is unlikely to be natural.


    The unique structure of those mutants, and the ability to evolve from horror to metamorphosis, are obviously not possessed by natural species.


    At first, it wasn''t that no one wanted to figure out why.


    But until now, no one has been able to make it clear.


    And the father and others, who came here to investigate, just to find out the truth?


    What is the so-called truth?


    "In fact..."


    standing in front of Chen Heng, she seemed to feel Chen Heng''s emotional changes. Standing in the same place, the girl thought for a moment and finally spoke.


    "In the previous inspection, we actually found something."


    She turned around, looked at the huge buildings in front of her, and then said, "in this, we found something special, with traces of intelligent life."


    "But before we could see clearly, we were found by a group of mutants and directly put in danger."She sighed and said so.


    To some extent, this is one of the reasons why she is willing to follow Chen Heng and come to this place again.


    Since she finally saw the truth, no matter from what angle, she was not willing to give up halfway.


    In the past, in order to obtain this truth, too many people have sacrificed.


    Now that she has this opportunity, she will naturally come here again to see what the place looks like.


    In order to get the truth, it doesn''t matter if you die here.


    It is with this kind of mood, so she did not refuse, directly with the eyes of Chen Heng, once again came to this place.


    "So..."


    listening to the girl in front of him, Chen Heng nodded to understand her mood.


    After that, he turned around, didn''t say much, just stepped forward in silence.


    He walked forward for a moment, then stopped and looked around.


    From his point of view, it seems that there is nothing special here.


    All around the place, a block of buildings so standing, do not see the slightest special.


    If there is anything unusual about them, it is that most of these buildings are very old and seem to have been idle for many years.


    But in today''s context, this is not a strange thing.


    After all, today, the disaster has come, and there are not many survivors in the world.


    When the original owner disappeared, the shabby appearance was just a very normal thing.


    It''s not surprising at all.


    What really surprised Chen Heng was the air around him.


    After stepping into the area in front of him, he could feel that there seemed to be invisible lines of sight peeping at him.


    But when he wanted to find the source of that vision, it all disappeared.


    "Sure enough... Some strange..."


    standing in the same place, he murmured to himself, then quietly stepped forward and continued to move forward.


    In addition to the line of sight everywhere, the concentration of the previously unknown force has also been greatly increased.


    On one side, the girl clearly felt the change.


    She picked up the instrument in her hand, began to measure carefully, and then got a result that made her look ugly.


    "A thousand times..."


    standing beside Chen Heng, looking at the results of the instrument in her hand, her face looked very ugly. At this time, she looked at Chen Heng and said.


    A thousand times...


    this means that after entering this place, the erosion rate in this place will be a thousand times that of the outside world.


    Judging from this speed, I''m afraid it won''t take long for ordinary people in this place to have abnormal changes and direct abnormal reactions.

 Chapter 299

    After feeling this, the girl''s face began to look ugly.


    At this time, she suddenly felt that it was a very lucky thing that she had been able to leave here alive before.


    Judging from the strength of this place, it seems very normal for her to die suddenly even if she just entered here.


    And she was not dead, but difficult to escape from this area, has been supporting the arrival of Chen Heng.


    In a way, it''s a big deal.


    Thinking of this, she was afraid.


    Of course, what surprised her even more was Chen Heng''s performance.


    The strength concentration of this place has reached nearly a thousand times of that of the outside world, but he maintains the consumption of two people, but he is still calm. He doesn''t seem to have much pressure at all.


    If it was not for the reminder of the instrument, the girl could hardly feel the change of the surrounding environment, and she would not know that this place had become like this.


    "Don''t look..."


    it seems that Chen Heng is aware of the girl''s line of sight. Facing her line of sight, Chen Heng just shakes his head. Then he opens his mouth in a soft voice and says, "let''s go..."


    as the voice falls, he steps forward.


    And at the moment, in the underworld.


    Looking at the scene in the screen, everyone''s face was solemn and began to pay attention.


    In front of the huge data desk, all the researchers are looking at the scene.


    "Kelongshan..."


    looking at the scene on the screen, the middle-aged officer murmured to himself. At this time, his face was particularly dignified: "is it this place..."


    "Sir, something is wrong with the live video..."


    someone came forward and said something: "it seems that he was affected by the unknown force, and the live video is very beautiful The picture starts intermittently and can''t be as clear as before....


    "try your best to adjust it and be sure to observe the situation inside....


    the middle-aged man raises his head and says solemnly," no matter what method you use, you must do it. "


    "This is the closest we''ve been to the places where the disasters happened since they started."


    "If we miss this opportunity, it''s impossible for us to see what''s inside again!"


    In fact, the authorities have doubted those places.


    In fact, from the beginning of the disaster, including kelongshan, the places where the mutants appeared were the official monitoring centers.


    Back and forth, I don''t know how many people have been sent in to find out the situation inside.


    However, in this case, facts have proved that this approach is useless.


    Those areas are like a black hole. No matter how many people you send in, not many people can get out of them in the end.


    It''s terrifying. It''s terrifying.


    If it''s just that, it''s OK.


    After all, even if we can''t directly send people in, we can also directly use some other means to investigate them.


    However, these regions also have big problems.


    That unknown force has affected everything, directly offsetting this kind of means.


    Under normal circumstances, even if the satellite is directly used for detection, the result is only a fog, and nothing can be seen clearly.


    To this kind of result, all people feel extremely helpless, but helpless.


    Until now, along with the agent walking into it, the unknown power shrouded in it seems to have been suppressed, which allows them to take advantage of the opportunity to really see what is inside.


    Therefore, all people attach great importance to this opportunity and dare not miss it.


    Because they know that if they miss this time, they may not have a similar opportunity next time.


    Standing in the same place, looking at the scene on the screen, the middle-aged man sighed to himself.


    "It''s a pity..."


    he felt a little sorry.


    Before that, he had submitted an application to let a group of people lead the team to contact the agent in the surface world.


    If you can, it''s better to bring them back.


    But when his application was just submitted and the discussion was still going on, the agent had already entered that place.


    There is no doubt that, as the place where the mutants first appeared, the danger of kelongshan is beyond doubt.


    Otherwise, there will not be so many failures in the early years.


    If you run into something this time, I''m afraid it will be very dangerous.At that time, the hope of human evolution, the only example we have seen so far, will probably disappear.


    Thinking of this, many people feel very responsible.


    At this time, they have confirmed something.


    For example, the identity of the agent.


    There is no doubt that from the previous performance of the agent, he still has the wisdom and rationality of human beings, and even retains the original emotions, and does not lose humanity as others think.


    He has the most basic human empathy, and will lend a helping hand to those who are injured and suffering.


    Such an existence, of course, is human.


    There is no doubt about it.


    Because of this, it represents the dawn of human evolution in the future.


    If we can get its power and study the changes in him clearly, maybe at some time in the future, we can find out the secret and grasp the key of evolution, so that all human beings can complete this transformation and achieve new results.


    At that time, everyone is superman. At this moment, those mutants who seem to be extremely difficult to deal with will no longer be a problem.


    It''s a pity that...


    looking at the scene on the screen, the middle-aged man sighed. At this time, he said so, and all kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart.


    And under his gaze, Chen Heng''s figure is still gradually moving forward.


    At the moment, he was walking in a deserted street.


    The streets looked very old and full of debris.


    Occasionally, we can see some already shriveled bodies lying on the side of the road, many of them become white bones.


    In this way, in the original sudden disaster, many people in this area died directly and did not survive.


    In this regard, Chen Heng''s performance is still calm, and he doesn''t think there is anything wrong with it.


    But beside him, the girl seemed to be much more cautious. When she got here, she looked around with vigilance. She had a strong vigilance for everything around her.


    Maybe it''s because of the previous experience, or maybe it''s because of the illusion. After coming to this area, the girl always feels that there seems to be an invisible danger approaching and gradually enveloping them.


    This kind of feeling is very frightening, let her subconscious want to close to Chen Heng, did not dare to leave.


    In this regard, Chen Heng did not say anything, just let her close.


    They went on to the front and then came to a corner.


    Here, Chen Heng''s steps suddenly pause, looking to one side.


    Under his gaze, you can see clearly that there seems to be a figure passing by in that corner. It seems that you are deliberately avoiding them when you leave from that place.


    "People?"


    Standing in the same place, looking at the figure that just flashed by, Chen Heng frowned and flashed the idea in his heart.


    Then, thinking for a moment, he continued to walk in that direction and walked forward.


    He approached in that direction, trying to see what was there.


    A moment later, a strong wind came.


    A huge fist fell from one side, directly towards Chen Heng''s head.


    Bang!!


    There was a loud noise from here.


    Before waiting for the girl to react, a depression suddenly appeared on the ground beside them.


    The ground was suppressed by a thumping force, and a human shaped depression appeared directly.


    And there, a humanoid creature is lying there.


    It was a very big looking man, but it looked different from normal people.


    His appearance is the appearance of a middle-aged man, but his eyes are red, and the skin on his body is cyan. He looks stiff, which is different from normal people.


    Not only that, in the expression, but also appears to be particularly dull, seems to have no mood in general.


    "This is..."


    looking at the man in front of her and standing beside Chen Heng, the girl was stunned and seemed to associate with something: "alienation..."


    PS: I''m sorry, I lost the manuscript, and my mind has collapsed. I can only write so much, and the rest of the chapter is pigeon

 Chapter 300

    "It seems to be a reaction of alienation, but there are some differences..."


    standing beside Chen Heng, looking at the man in front of her, the girl frowned and said with some uncertainty.


    The appearance of the man in front of her was similar to her in appearance, especially the scarlet eyes.


    However, compared with her at the beginning, the man in front of her did not seem to collapse, and his body still maintained the previous stability, without any alienation.


    Instead of melting, his body became stiff, and the expression on his face was rather dull, as if he had lost his mind.


    It seems that there are some problems.


    "Can we say that if human beings succeed in dissimilation, they will eventually become like this?"


    Standing in the same place, the girl frowned and the idea flashed through her heart.


    It''s a really scary result.


    In the past, we have never heard of successful examples of alienation. Even Chen Heng, who is in front of us, can''t be completely sure whether it is because of alienation that he has such powerful power.


    But there is no doubt that this person has something to do with alienation reaction.


    "Let''s go..."


    he looked at the man in front of him alone, only for a moment, then Chen Heng shook his head: "it''s hopeless."


    The performance of life and non life is very different.


    For Chen Heng, one of the most important criteria to judge whether a thing is a living life is whether it has spiritual fluctuation.


    The fluctuation of spirit exists in every living body. As long as we have a soul, there must be spirit, and there must be that kind of unique fluctuation of spirit.


    But this is not the case.


    In front of this person, Chen Heng does not feel the slightest spiritual fluctuation.


    Although the other party is moving, but in fact there is no soul, now there is only a body.


    He is not so much a man as a puppet.


    This is somewhat different from the original corpse man.


    Compared with the man in front of him, the original corpse man was also ferocious and terrifying. It was the life alienated from the corpse.


    But even if it is the so-called corpse, Chen Heng can also feel the fluctuation of spirit from the other party, just weak.


    Instead of feeling nothing like this.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng then waved.


    In front of his eyes, the struggling middle-aged man''s body stagnated, and a head was directly cut and separated.


    Chen Heng then stepped forward and slowly moved forward.


    The front is a corner, also a corner.


    Chen Heng all the way forward, at a corner, the body just slightly meal.


    A shadow appeared in front.


    It was a dark shadow, different in appearance, both male and female.


    But there is no accident that their faces are particularly dull and numb, not like a fresh person, but like a corpse.


    However, their eyes are still open, a pair of scarlet eyes looking at Chen Heng, staring at him at the moment.


    The next moment, a breeze blowing across the face.


    Chen Heng stands in the same place, the body does not understand, silently will be one side of the girl behind, and then gently waved his hand.


    Bang!


    Several figures landed at the same time, directly hit the ground heavily, leaving a big hole on the ground.


    Then the scarlet blood splashed everywhere and dyed the earth red.


    Look at this, although it has become this picture, their blood is still bright red, and it looks no different from that of normal people.


    Bursts of bloody smell, spread everywhere, let the girl beside Chen Heng subconsciously toward Chen Heng''s side shrunk, seems to have some fear.


    When she walked forward and looked carefully, she found that these people were dead and had the ability to resist.


    They didn''t die. They just lost their ability to move in a moment. Now they all fell to the ground and looked very bad.


    But even so, their faces are still ferocious, staring at Chen Heng, looking at him there.


    Bursts of light sound continue to ring.


    Then several heads flew upside down at the same time.


    Without looking at it more, Chen Heng turned around and walked forward in silence.


    "Ah, you have to keep a living!"


    Beside, looking at the bodies in front of her, the girl let out a exclamation. At this time, she couldn''t help but feel helpless.


    But looking at Chen Heng''s action, she did not have the courage to stay here, did not hesitate, ran directly to the direction of Chen Heng, followed him.


    "Will this lead to some problems?"


    Walking behind Chen Heng, the girl looked a little uneasy. At this time, she asked."Yes."


    Chen Heng nodded calmly and said, "besides, the problem has come..."


    "what?"


    Listen to Chen Heng''s words, girl Leng Leng, some didn''t react.


    But this time, Chen Heng did not continue to explain.


    He just silently forward, in accordance with the direction he felt, slowly walked past.


    As he moves forward, the unknown force that exists here is now expanding.


    Perhaps for ordinary people, this power is nihilistic and can''t be detected without using special instruments.


    But for Chen Heng, this power is very clear, can be clearly felt by him.


    In his sense, this power does not come from anything else, but from the building ahead.


    There, deep eerieness envelops this area directly.


    Indistinctly, it seems that there are eyes, projected from that place, watching Chen Heng secretly.


    This is a kind of inexplicable feeling, but it is very real in Chen Heng''s induction.


    Thinking of this, he hesitated, then quickened his pace again and went on.


    Time goes by slowly.


    Walking around the corner, he came to another area.


    There was a long street in front of him. On the street, shops were lined up, but most of them had closed their doors, only a few of them had not. It seemed that they had been pried open.


    It seems that there should still be some survivors in this place for a long time after the disaster.


    When I come here, I can see more clearly.


    Standing on Chen Heng''s side, the girl''s body was shaking. At this time, a feeling of panic emerged.


    "This feeling..."


    she stood beside Chen Heng, always followed, and did not dare to leave: "how high is the concentration here..."


    after she came to this place, her body was constantly shaking, even with the protection of Chen Heng''s strength, she could not avoid it.

 Chapter 301

    The sound of teeth fighting is constantly ringing here.


    Standing beside Chen Heng, the girl''s teeth were fighting. At this time, her whole body was shaking and she looked very cold.


    It was sunny outside, but she felt as if she were in a piece of ice and snow.


    In the whole body, a deep sense of aversion to cold is rapidly emerging, accompanied by a sense of extreme danger.


    "How high is the concentration of this ghost place..."


    feeling her reaction, the girl gritted her teeth and said, looking around, she instinctively took some fear in her heart.


    What she can imagine is that without the protection of Chen Heng''s power, which helps her to offset most of the influence of power, I''m afraid that the first time she sets foot here, she will have a mutation reaction immediately.


    At that time, I''m afraid she won''t even have a chance to escape.


    The concentration of power in this place is so high that it is terrifying.


    In such a place, she could not imagine what normal life could survive in this place.


    thinking of this, she subconsciously looks forward to Chen Heng.


    In front of her, Chen Heng''s appearance was still the same as before, his body was spotless, and his face didn''t change at all. It was as if the powerful power shrouded in this place had no influence on him.


    "This is also a pervert..."


    looking at Chen Heng''s reaction, the girl sighed in her heart, and the idea flashed through her heart.


    Then, Chen Heng, who is in front of her followers, continues to move forward.


    In front of the road is very flat, sunny everywhere, a narrow street standing here, it seems very open, there is no problem.


    But I don''t know why, girls always feel that this place is particularly dangerous, it seems that at any time there may be some terrible monsters jumping out, tearing them apart.


    She shivered at the thought.


    A moment later, when she regained her mind again, she found that Chen Heng had already walked a long distance in front of her, and now she was still moving forward.


    Aware of this, she immediately wake up, subconsciously hit a spirit, and then quickly step forward.


    Step forward and get more spacious.


    Here, Chen Heng has a unique feeling in his heart.


    As he walked here, he felt that some changes appeared in his body.


    In his body, the two divinities were quite different, and now they stood there.


    These two divinities represent different forces, one is shadow, the other is light.


    Before that, Chen Heng was more active and always represented the divinity of light.


    It seems that the power of belief he had received before was all positive.


    Whether it''s respect, gratitude, or whatever, it all seems to be positive.


    And the power of belief that this part of emotion turns into seems to be more in line with the divinity that represents light.


    Therefore, before that time, Chen Heng''s body has always been more active in representing the divinity of light.


    But at the moment, it seems to feel the surrounding environment, as well as the inexplicable power full of all around. In Chen Heng''s body, the shadow divinity also began to be active. At the moment, the power is blooming.


    Dark black divine power in brewing, this moment in Chen Heng body agitation, let Chen Heng inexplicably have a kind of new feeling.


    At the moment, Chen Heng can feel that there seems to be some contradiction and conflict between the two divine powers.


    If it wasn''t for the simulator''s power to fuse these two divinities with himself and turn them into Chen Heng''s own things, I''m afraid these two divinities would have been blown up because of the fierce conflict.


    Instead of living in harmony, as it is now.


    If you think about it, maybe this is also the reason why in the world of gods, the clergy of those gods is always very single.


    Even if the gods who have mastered more than one clergy, most of the gods they have mastered do not seem to conflict with each other.


    Some very contradictory clergy are never in the hands of the same God.


    The clash of clergy might be one of them.


    After all, the conflict of divine power is so terrible, so the real conflict of clergy may be even more terrible.


    This idea flashed through Chen Heng''s mind, and then he walked forward slowly.


    As he moved closer, he became closer to the space in front of him and felt more and more.


    In his body, the forces of shadow and darkness are reviving and gradually surging.


    A divine power diffuses and resonates everywhere.


    Gradually, an inexplicable feeling began to happen.At the moment, Chen Heng can clearly feel that he seems to have a resonance with the space in front of him and has a very unique feeling.


    Even, he felt that if he wanted to, he could even manipulate the space to a certain extent.


    The power of divinity enveloped everything, even connected this space, so that he could do everything in front of him.


    So, why don''t you try?


    Chen Heng flashed the idea in his heart, then raised his head, and the idea flowed in his heart.


    Then the next moment, under the gaze of the girl behind, a shocking scene began to take place.


    The wind began to blow gently.


    In all directions, along with Chen Heng''s approach, a light is showing.


    The power of darkness rises and rushes towards the sky. It seems that the power that has been accumulated for a long time has burst out at this moment.


    The power of the fury is gathering, and it comes directly to this place.


    The heavy black air enveloped the figure in front of him.


    Standing in the same place, the girl couldn''t help staring.


    Darkness, deep darkness.


    At this moment, she seemed to see the power of darkness gathering.


    They gather here, as if they have their own consciousness, and begin to formally revive.


    And in front of the man, they gathered there, as if in a declaration of submission.


    An invisible figure began to gather, its appearance is different.


    In the nothingness, the power of darkness envelops, condenses various forms in the mid air, and looks at the figure in front in the darkness.


    Their power is very huge and terrifying. If each one can really go out, I''m afraid they can easily destroy the whole city and have unimaginable terrifying power.


    However, at the moment, under the figure of the young man, these figures are shaking and echoing to it.


    It looks like... Surrender?


    The girl''s eyes suddenly widened.


    "How could it be?"


    She stood there, muttering to herself at this moment, some can''t believe her feelings.


    However, the figure in front of him is still standing there, which is so real.


    Before that kind of feeling is also like this, specially unique, does not have any false place.


    "It seems to be here..."


    a slight voice sounded.


    At a certain moment, Chen Heng turned silently and looked ahead.


    I do not know when, his eyes have become a piece of gold.


    The light of dark gold condensed in his eyes, and the light of divinity was blooming. It looked very bright and holy.


    Everywhere, the dark storm was still enveloping him, but it could not bring him any harm. Instead, it turned into his wings and sheltered him invisibly.


    In the face of such a frightening scene, it seems that even the figure lurking in the dark was shocked, and now gave up his action.


    "What are you..."


    In a corner, a hoarse voice suddenly sounded.


    Under Chen Heng''s gaze, in the corner, a figure came out slowly.


    It''s a figure that looks similar to human beings, but it looks very different.


    From a simple structural point of view, the two are very similar, both can stand, but both have two arms and a head.


    But the creature in front of us is covered with scales. It seems that there are sharp spines all over us. One eye is scarlet, which gives us a sense of ferocity and makes us feel particularly terrifying.


    He walked out of the corner, so exposed in Chen Heng''s line of sight, looking at Chen Heng, the line of sight seems to be with some vigilance: "who are you?"


    "Why is the power of nothingness so palpitating?"


    "It''s just a person."


    Chen Heng spoke softly, then looked at each other: "it''s you, what is it?"


    "Just a person?"


    In front of Chen Heng, the figure seemed to sneer: "can normal human contact with the power of nothingness, let alone reach this point..."


    "look at this, this large-scale experiment has produced a good fruit."


    When he looked at Chen Heng, he seemed to think of something, and his eyes suddenly brightened: "with your flesh and blood to cultivate, we can certainly cultivate the strongest nihilistic giant, which may be more terrifying and powerful than those before..."


    his eyes brightened, staring at Chen Heng.


    "Flesh and blood, nurture..."


    listening to each other''s words, Chen Heng thought, "is that why you stay here?"


    "Not bad."


    The tall alien life looked at Chen Heng: "the reason why I am here is to study...""Those outside are all my research results..."


    "who are you?"


    One side, a sound sounded.


    Beside Chen Heng, the girl''s face showed anger and asked aloud, "why do you want to make this world like this?"


    "I''m not the one who made the world like this."


    Alien life shook his head and sneered: "seriously speaking, we are just a group of exiles."


    "Compared with you, it''s no different......"


    he opened his mouth and revealed some information.


    Listen to his words, the girl directly froze.


    "The exiled?"


    She pondered over the gift and soon realized something: "and third parties?"


    When she just saw the alien life in front of her, she subconsciously thought that she was behind the disaster.


    But from the other side''s words at the moment, the fact is not so.


    The other side is also just some exiles.


    Since they are exiles, who are they exiled by? What''s the reason for banishment?


    Which side does the exile belong to? What role did they play in the cataclysm?


    All kinds of problems emerge in my mind, which is not clear at all.


    Standing in the same place, she looked at each other, subconsciously want to ask.


    But obviously, the other party didn''t want to talk more with her.


    There was a violent vibration.


    When Chen Heng raised his head, he found that the world seemed to have changed.


    Buildings are collapsing and the earth is shaking.


    Under the ground, it seems that something is about to break out of the general, so that the whole earth is constantly shaking.


    On the originally flat streets, cracks began to appear, just like this.


    Then, when a violent sound appeared, some ferocious beasts appeared from under the ground.


    It was an extremely huge beast. Just when its body was unfolded, it was hundreds of meters tall, with sharp hair on its body, and each long hair was very thick.


    His head is similar to a bear, but more ferocious. There is a unicorn on it, which looks very different.


    A pair of scarlet eyes open, in the sun exposed the blood red light.


    The two lines of vision immediately intertwined and touched each other.


    For a moment, nothingness seemed to stagnate, everything was like this everywhere, and even the air seemed to solidify.


    "This degree..."


    standing in the same place, looking at the giant beast in front of him, many thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    In front of the beast, he felt a particularly powerful force.


    The power was nothing else, just the dark power he had felt before, that is, the nihility power of alien life in front of him.


    In the body of the beast, this force is full of, and emerges in its body, giving people a sense of Senran.

 Chapter 302

    "This thing..."


    looking at the scene in front of her, feeling the huge size of the beast, standing beside Chen Heng, the girl could not help muttering to herself: "it''s so big..."


    indeed.


    The size of this huge head is too big.


    Standing in front of Chen Heng''s body, the giant animal stood there. His whole body was like a mountain, which was extremely huge and terrible.


    A breath of forest spreads from the body of the giant beast in front of us, like an abyss, influencing all around us all the time.


    It makes people feel like a disaster beast, especially terrifying.


    Looking at this thing, even Chen Heng can''t help frowning at the moment, feeling a little unique.


    In his sense, the breath of the beast in front of him was very strong, not only the body, but also the origin.


    Different from those ordinary things, the nature of this giant beast is very powerful. In Chen Heng''s induction, it is much stronger than his noumenon.


    Its essence has gone beyond the second ring and reached a stronger level.


    Moreover, in his body, the previous dark power shrouded his whole body, covering it all, without any gap.


    It is like the embodiment of the unknown force, and the fit of that force is stronger than ever.


    "Try it."


    In front of him, the alien life laughed and said aloud, "since this nihilistic beast wakes up, you are still the first one to really see its power."


    "Feel lucky."


    He opened his arms and cried out: "at least, you can see this great power!"


    Roar!


    A roar came from the front like thunder.


    Under Chen Heng''s gaze, the beast began its own movement.


    It was comparable to the mountains of the huge body began to move, quickly toward Chen Heng two people rushed.


    And in his body, the flame began to diffuse and condense.


    The mighty breath soars up to the sky and goes directly to Chen Heng at the moment.


    For a moment, this place seems to have become a nothingness, no existence can continue to survive, has been entrenched in this place.


    Looking ahead, Chen Heng''s face remained unchanged and seemed very calm.


    "Try it..."


    he felt the great power ahead, and his heart was still calm at this moment, without any wavering.


    Of course, for him, in fact, there is no need to waver.


    After all, the body in front of him is only a simulacrum, not a noumenon for Chen Heng.


    Even if he died here, it doesn''t matter to Chen Heng. It''s just some simulation points.


    Moreover, in terms of Chen Heng''s feeling, he may not lose.


    For a moment, the power of nothingness was shaking.


    Under the gaze of the alien in front of him, Chen Heng quietly steps forward and slowly walks forward.


    His pace is very slow, but it seems to have a unique melody, a sense of inexplicable.


    And as he moved on, the environment seemed to change.


    The shadow divinity is surging, and it is rapidly shaking at the moment.


    All around, the power of nothingness is being drawn.


    Black nothingness came from all directions and was slowly drawn. At the moment, it seemed that it was attracted by something. It rushed to gather on Chen Heng''s body.


    Without the power of nothingness into Chen Heng''s body, his breath will be stronger and more terrible.


    The great power is here to spread, with Chen Heng as the center, directly enveloping him.


    At the moment, he is like the embodiment of nothingness, controlling all the power of nothingness.


    Behind, looking at Chen Heng at the moment, the girl''s whole body is directly frozen.


    In her eyes, although Chen Heng''s appearance has not changed in any way, from appearance to clothing, it seems to be no different from before, but still the same.


    But now, his temperament has changed a lot.


    In Chen Heng''s body, an inexplicable evil temperament is enveloped and presented, but with a unique sacred and noble, evil and sacred coexist, making him look like a God from heaven, especially unique.


    The mighty power is spreading and enveloping all sides.


    Roar!


    In front, the ferocious beast is still roaring. At the moment, it seems to feel something. In a pair of scarlet eyes, there is a trace of fear instinctively.


    There it roared and retreated. At this time, its appearance was definitely different from before.


    At this moment, in his heart, Chen Heng has become an extremely dangerous life.


    "The beast of nothingness is afraid..."Looking at the giant''s reaction, not far away, the alien face showed a look of consternation. It seemed that he couldn''t believe it: "how can it be...


    " moreover, there is such a powerful nihilistic force...


    "what on earth are you?"


    His face looks particularly ugly. At this moment, he has quietly excluded Chen Heng from the category of human beings.


    Nonsense.


    As far as this picture is concerned, Chen Heng in front of him can''t be human no matter how he looks.


    From his point of view, in addition to his appearance, Chen Heng looks like a person. No matter what, he doesn''t look like a person.


    It''s not so much a human being as a giant beast in human skin.


    And now, the beast is beginning to revive.


    The huge breath is blooming, the power of nothingness is constantly active, and I feel excited for its central existence.


    In fact, at the moment, Chen Heng''s own feeling is also very unique.


    Huge forces are gathering everywhere.


    The horror of the mighty is constantly pervading.


    Even when Chen Heng was at his peak, his strength and purity were far behind.


    Such a huge force, even if only gathering, is enough to give people a huge sense of oppression.


    In fact, being in the center of this area, Chen Heng''s essence and body at the moment should have been crushed by this force.


    The magnitude of this force is too terrible, even if there is no direct confrontation with it, just standing in the center and feeling the essence of this force is enough to crush people.


    Chen Heng can feel this feeling at the moment.


    Located here, his body is always tense, tempered by this force, in the most extreme state.


    However, even so, but his body did not collapse, but in a very fast speed, ordinary strengthening.


    Because in his body, the divinity is shining.


    The divinity that belongs to the shadow is shining, and now the light above is shrouded and flashing.


    As far as Chen Heng''s feeling is concerned, at the moment, this Dao''s divinity is active, rapidly absorbing the power of the outside world to strengthen itself.


    A sense of uplifting comes from the divinity and is active all the time.


    It''s growing itself.


    It seems that the power of nothingness in front of his eyes is in special agreement with this divinity. Therefore, it also makes him recover instinctively and begin to absorb these external forces so as to strengthen himself.


    This is also why Chen Heng has not collapsed at the moment and is still able to stand here.


    And with the increase of divinity in his body, his own body is becoming stronger.


    This is a very natural process.


    After the transformation of the simulator, the two divine instincts have been combined with him, which can be regarded as a part of himself.


    Therefore, when the divinity becomes powerful because of the power of swallowing nothingness, his own body is also affected, infected by the power of divinity, and becomes powerful.


    Moreover, the speed of strengthening is very fast.


    As far as Chen Heng''s feeling is concerned, just in such a short moment, his body has gone through a long isolation, and in a moment, he has reached the level close to that of a formal wizard.


    And, obviously, this is not the end.


    As time goes by, with the nihilistic power being swallowed by the divinity, his strength at the moment will grow rapidly to a more powerful level.


    Of course, for the moment, he still has some things to do.


    Standing in the same place, at a certain moment, Chen Heng raised his head.


    A pair of golden eyes looking forward.


    In his eyes, bursts of golden glitter, a look will give people a noble, there is a particularly thrilling feeling.


    It seems that just gazing at the eyes, we can feel the horror and the sense of holiness revealed in the eyes.


    Ahead, the huge beast began to shudder.


    A feeling from the essence of life made him fear instinctively.


    There it roared, as if to warn, but it was strangely powerless, full of a sense of weakness.


    Clearly hundreds of meters tall beast, but at the moment of Chen Heng''s view, but no half of the deterrent.


    So he slowly raised his hand.


    With the divine traction, the forces around began to turbulence.


    The power of nothingness emerged from all around, and began to conform to Chen Heng''s will and go forward.


    A golden sword runs through the void.


    Behind the girl, as well as the strange man''s eyes, Chen Heng raised his hand. A golden sword appeared in mid air, running through the nothingness.


    It was a huge hidden gold sword. The whole body seemed to be condensed by the power of nothingness. The powerful power carried in it made people feel deeply frightened just watching.The next moment, under their gaze, the golden sword fell.


    Bang!!


    As if the whole world began to turbulence in general, at this moment, the space around all began to be unstable, the force of nothingness is rapidly surging, toward everywhere.


    In front of him, the terrible and ferocious beast roared and tried to expand its own strength, trying to fight against it, but in the end there was no way.


    In the end, under the gaze of all people, the body of the beast began to collapse. At this moment, it became thousands of pieces, directly turned into pieces of meat, and then fell.


    In the distance, there was a bloody rain in the sky.


    Under Chen Heng''s gaze, the huge blood gas of the giant animal soared into the sky, and then combined with the nihilistic power in the sky, turned into crystals of blood, where it fell directly and had a unique rain.


    It''s all over now.


    After all this, under the control of Chen Heng, the nihility around him gradually dissipated, and did not continue to gather around him.


    Because at the moment, Chen Heng can feel that he has already reached a certain limit.


    Just now that hit, he not only used his own strength, but also drove the huge nihility around him.


    It is only by concentrating the magic with the power of nothingness that the power exerted can be so huge.


    But in essence, it''s not his own power, it''s just borrowing.


    But to some extent, the strength of this force is too great, just borrowing, can bring heavy load to Chen Heng at the moment.


    Because of this, so at this moment, Chen Heng just stopped his own pace, will gather around the power to disperse, did not continue to maintain this state.


    After all, even for him, the burden of maintaining this state is too much.


    Of course, to some extent, it is enough to achieve this step.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng turns around and looks at the alien in front of him.


    In front of him, the other side was still standing there, and his face was full of amazement. He seemed to be recalling the previous scene, and he had not recovered from the previous shock.


    It was not until Chen Heng''s gaze came and threw himself into him that he completely recovered, and his face showed the color of a bitter smile.


    "You win..."


    facing Chen Heng''s sight, the alien did not struggle any more. At the moment, he directly raised his hand and made a surrendering appearance: "I surrender."


    He simply surrendered, very simply.


    For his attitude, standing behind her, the girl was particularly surprised.


    "Nothing."


    As if feeling the girl''s attitude, the alien shook his head and said, "I was the loser."


    "As a defeated man, isn''t it normal to surrender?"


    He was very single when he spoke like this.


    "This..."


    the girl was speechless and didn''t know what to say.


    "Come with me."


    Chen Heng looked at each other and said.


    For the time being, he has no plans to crush each other.


    After all, from his mouth, Chen Heng has a lot to ask.


    Compared with other people in this world, the other party obviously knows more secrets, and even probably knows some about the causes of the disaster.


    For people in the current world, this is a rare source of information.


    A moment later, they came to a room.


    The room is still spacious. It used to be a coffee shop, but now it''s already dilapidated.


    The places that used to be busy now look very dilapidated.


    Even those things in it, after 20 years, most of them don''t need to be used any more.


    Walking into the cafe, the girl used a lot of strength to clean up a place inside. Chen Heng and Chen Heng could sit quietly.


    Then, a negotiation began.


    "So you are not life on this planet?"


    Looking at the alien in front of him, Chen Heng nodded and asked.


    "Yes."


    The alien nodded, and at this time it seemed very calm: "we are the life on another planet outside. Originally, we were just like you, and also a very prosperous civilization."


    "Only later, the power of nothingness began to come."


    "Like you, powerful mutants have emerged and begun to wreak havoc in our world."


    "We have nothing to do with these mutants. In the end, even the whole planet will be destroyed."


    After a pause, he said, "I''m just one of the survivors...""What was the beast before?"


    Chen Heng nodded and continued to ask.


    "That''s the nihilistic beast..."


    listening to Chen Heng''s question, the alien hesitated for a while, then continued to say: "this is the crystallization of our civilization in the past."


    "We have collected the genes of mutants and some powerful star giants, and combined them with the emergence of nihilism to create a new life."


    "The life born in this way will have the characteristics of nothingness and unimaginable power..."


    "to some extent, it can even take the place of a spaceship and sail in the starry sky."


    "At the beginning, we relied on these giant stars, so we survived."


    "So it''s not a changeling?"


    A voice came from one side and sounded at the moment.


    It was not Chen Heng who spoke, but the girl standing on one side.


    Looking at the alien in front of her, she asked, showing great concern for the problem.


    When the giant beast appeared before, she almost thought that it was another kind of mutant beast, whose body and breath were very similar.


    However, it seems that this is not the case from the view of the alien.


    "It can''t be compared with the changelings."


    Listening to the girl''s doubts, the group shook their heads and said honestly: "the birth of the nihilistic beast is a combination of the power of the mutant beast and nihilism."


    "To some extent, it has a mechanism very similar to that of mutants, but it is far from comparable to mutants."


    "Compared with the real mutants, it lacks the ability to constantly evolve and adapt to the new environment."


    "So it is..."


    Chen Heng nodded and was very interested in it: "you should still have the information made by nihilistic giant animals..."


    the body of the alien man hesitated and nodded after a long time.


    "I still have some preservation here..."


    he said with a bitter smile, "if you want, you can have one."


    "But it should be of little use."


    "The materials needed to make the nihilistic beast are too harsh. For you, let alone the flesh and blood tissue of the mutant beast, even the star giant can''t be found."


    "If we don''t have enough powerful biological genes, even if we have this technology, it''s useless. I''m afraid that the life made by us is not as good as the puppet I made before."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Chen Heng shook his head and didn''t care.


    He wants that information, not to do anything in this world, but to use it in other world in the future.


    After all, he is not only in this world.

 Chapter 303

    "So it is..."


    in a huge and spacious laboratory, bursts of exclamation continue to spread.


    In front of us is a very large laboratory, which is very spacious around. There are some very precise instruments everywhere, which are very professional.


    Everywhere, those instruments are still running, there are glimmering.


    This scene is very rare nowadays.


    After all, today, the whole world has fallen into darkness. Power has been cut off in the places that used to run around the world, and only a few places are unaffected.


    And this place is one of them.


    It is not only unaffected, but also can be imagined from the roar of everywhere that the daily cost of this place is absolutely not low.


    And in the laboratory, looking at the things placed in front of her, the girl could not help showing a burst of exclamation.


    "You made all this?"


    Standing beside Chen Heng, the girl looked at the alien and said.


    Listen to the girl''s words, the alien turned around, some speechless looked at her, then nodded: "otherwise?"


    "Everything in this place is my work."


    "Otherwise, do you think you human beings can do all this under the influence of nihility?"


    He shook his head and said with pride.


    "Is it?"


    The girl subconsciously wants to retort, but she can''t deny that the construction of this place is really good.


    It is indeed a very strong ability to build such a place in the current context.


    "This place used to be a garden of your people. It was completely abandoned at that time. After I came here, I used what was left here to transform it, and finally it became this place."


    Alien people nodded, some miss said.


    "Just you?"


    Liu Na asked curiously.


    "There was more than one."


    The alien was silent for a moment, and then said, "at the beginning, I had three companions who came here with the help of the power of the nihilistic beast."


    "But before that, those two people were infected in the accident and had to commit suicide."


    "Their bodies are still being preserved by me, ready to be made into the most advanced puppets."


    "Make a puppet out of a corpse?"


    Liu Na frowned, subconsciously feel some disgust: "won''t you feel blasphemous?"


    "Don''t look at us from your human point of view..."


    the alien looked at her and understood what she wanted to say, so he shook his head and said, "even among you, because of different skin color and environment, there will be many different customs and habits, let alone different races."


    "For us, the best funeral for us is to make a corpse into an eternal work of art and preserve it forever."


    "In the past, we all did that."


    He went to one side and pulled up a curtain to reveal what was behind it.


    There are rows of round containers filled with a unique transparent liquid.


    And in the front of the two containers, two things that look like aliens are lying in them.


    Their appearance is very similar to that of the alien beside Liu Na. Only in a few places do they have some differences in details, which can''t be seen at leisure.


    From the outside, if they were not in the container, they would think they were still alive.


    Looking at this scene, Liu Na was stunned, then continued to look forward, looking back.


    There are rows of other containers behind there.


    It''s the same round container, but inside it, the bodies are different.


    There are not only aliens, but also some other creatures, and even human bodies.


    "People....


    looking at these, Liu Na pauses, and then gets a little complicated:" you transformed the puppets outside before? "


    "Yes."


    The alien nodded, did not deny, but directly admitted down: "I do it."


    "But don''t get me wrong."


    "They were corpses before I remoulded them."


    "Even if I didn''t transform them, they would be rotten long ago."


    "According to you humans, I''m just a waste."


    Looking at the girl, the alien explained.


    Different creatures have different habits.


    For these alien people, the use of corpses seems to be a very normal thing.For Liu Na, the alien originally did not want to explain, but worried about Chen Heng to one side, and finally opened his mouth to explain a few words.


    After all, his life is still in Chen Heng''s hands.


    If you want to live, it''s better to be smart.


    Thinking of this, the alien turned around and looked to one side.


    In a position not far away, Chen Heng is sitting there, baptized by an instrument.


    It''s a unique communication device that can directly transmit knowledge to the mind, and it''s very fast.


    But normally, few people do.


    After all, the human body is still very fragile, especially the brain.


    Using this way to transfer knowledge, if you are not careful, you may become an idiot.


    So even among aliens, very few people play like this.


    But since then, Chen Heng has been sitting there for several hours.


    Moreover, it seems that the mental condition is very stable. It seems that there is nothing wrong with it.


    "What a monster..."


    looking at Chen Heng, the alien couldn''t help sighing. At this time, he didn''t know what to say.


    "If ordinary people, even we Carls, continue to instill for so long, they will definitely explode and become idiots."


    stood in situ, and make complaints about it.


    To be honest, from a personal standpoint, he very much hopes that Chen Heng will die here.


    Before that, when Chen Heng went directly to accept indoctrination, he almost laughed in his heart.


    But soon he understood what Superman was.


    Looking at the current situation of Chen Heng, it seems that it is unrealistic to expect him to become an idiot in this way.


    Whatever it was, he couldn''t help sighing.


    "in any way, he looks like a person except himself, and the rest do not make complaints about himself."


    , looking at the side of Liu Na, can not help but Tucao.


    "Don''t look at me."


    Facing the alien''s sight, Liu Na shook her head and said, "in fact, I feel the same way."


    "This guy has nothing to do with people but look like a person."


    She recalled the days she had spent with Chen Heng before, and said so at this time.


    Before that, she spent some time with Chen HENGDU.


    And during that time together, for Chen Heng''s unique, her feeling is particularly profound.


    It''s like a nonhuman being in human skin.


    He is not only powerful, has the strength of terror, but also has the unique ability to dispel the nihilism, and can also cure people.


    She once saw with her own eyes that Chen Heng just waved his hand and recovered all the wounds on his body. It looked like he was playing.


    Moreover, he doesn''t seem to need to eat much, let alone eat and drink Lhasa, or even sleep.


    It seems that the other side doesn''t need all the physiological behaviors that human beings need to do.


    This kind of non-human performance doesn''t look like normal human.


    If not for the other side''s normal and gentle performance, she would almost think that this is a mutant beast in human skin.


    However, she is also very sure that Chen Heng is indeed human.


    After all, excluding the previous surprising points, in other aspects, he is not much different from a normal person, even very easy to speak.


    Moreover, as a student of the other party''s father, Liu Na actually met the other party several times in the past.


    Those times, although she didn''t have deep communication, she was able to remember Chen Heng''s past.


    At least in the past, the other side was a normal person.


    As for the present situation, it is probably because of the influence of that unknown force, leading to the abnormal changes of its physiological structure, right?


    To this, Liu Na is not sure, can only guess so.


    Before that, she could only think about the speculation in her heart by herself.


    But up to now, there is a alien scientist nearby, who can discuss it.


    Although the other party can''t be trusted, it''s OK to discuss these problems.


    After all, Liu Na is very confident. As long as Chen Heng stays here, the other party will never dare to have any wrong thoughts.


    But she said her guess, and the alien in front of her immediately widened her eyes.


    "You said he used to be just an ordinary human?"


    Standing in the same place, the alien man''s eyes widened. At this time, his face was full of doubts, and he seemed to be thinking: "it doesn''t make sense..."


    "theoretically speaking, the power of nothingness can stimulate the change of life, and make life produce new changes. Even if it is to produce a new race, it is very normal.""But the situation on him is a little too exaggerated..."


    the alien shook his head: "Kal was once eroded by nothingness, but we didn''t find any similar situation until Kal was completely destroyed."


    "If there were any, we would not have fallen to the present situation..."


    he said with a bitter smile on his face.


    "Then why is that?"


    Liu Na frowned and couldn''t understand it.


    "It''s possible that you humans are more compatible with the power of nothingness..."


    the alien looked at Chen Heng, then took a deep breath and said, "do you remember the scene before?"


    "The scene before..."


    Liu Na was stunned, and then quickly recalled it.


    Before that, Chen Heng was able to control the power of nothingness, just like a God.


    In that scene, the emptiness around him, which is like poison to ordinary people, almost rushes into Chen Heng''s body like crazy.


    Chen Heng, however, seems to have no repulsion at all. Instead, he is absorbing the power of nothingness to strengthen himself.


    That scene is still engraved in her mind, so that she did not dare to forget.


    "Now think about it..."


    in front of him, the alien pondered for a moment, then said: "maybe compared with us, the kalls, you human beings are more compatible with the nihilistic power, so it is easier to give birth to this kind of existence."


    "The reason why we Karl people can''t do it may be that we don''t fit enough."


    "But... If you say that..."


    he seemed to think of something, and his face was excited: "maybe, as long as we break some secrets in the process of alienation through some special levels, every human can master the terror power like a mutant beast with his human body."


    "Let everyone... Master the power like a changeling beast..."


    standing in the same place, listening to this, Liu Na was stunned subconsciously, and then couldn''t help but begin to look forward to it.


    She can''t help but think back to Chen Heng''s terrible power.


    With a single blow, the mountain can be wiped out. Even if it is a forest, it will be destroyed by him in an instant.


    Even in the face of Chen Heng, he was not an opponent at all. He was directly destroyed without leaving any trace under a single blow.


    The power of terror is almost the same as those monsters. It''s so terrifying and despairing.


    But different from those mutants, Chen Heng''s power is controllable and can be controlled by himself and used by his own will.


    However, the power of those changers is extremely violent. They can only instinctively destroy everything around them and can''t control them at all.


    If everyone can grasp the changes and become such an existence as Chen Heng....


    No, it doesn''t need to be like Chen Heng. Just a little bit of what he shows is a huge transformation, which is far-reaching.


    Thinking of this, Liu Na can''t help looking forward to it.


    "How''s it going? Do you want to do some research? "


    In front of the body, the alien people are also a little excited. At the moment, their eyes are burning. Looking at Liu Na in front of them, they say, "I have a good grasp of the alienation of nihilistic power. If you want, we can start to try it immediately."


    "You want me to be an experiment?"


    Listening to this, Liu Na suddenly reacted, her face changed, looking at the alien''s line of sight is not good.


    "No, no?"


    Looking at Liu Na''s reaction, the alien was stunned, and then said, "that''s a bit difficult."


    "Now in this world, besides you, where can we find other living human beings?"


    He couldn''t help feeling his head. It was a bit difficult.


    "Speaking of this......"


    listening to the words of the alien, Liu Na seemed to think of something, and suddenly said, "you set up the outer forest?"


    "Do you think too much of me?"


    The alien is still thinking at the moment. Listening to Liu Na''s words, he just waved his hand subconsciously: "it''s my greatest ability to hide here and successfully make a nihilistic beast."


    "As for the periphery, it has nothing to do with me. It''s just the natural environment formed under the influence of nihility."


    Listening to this, Liu Na frowned and then relaxed her brow.


    She had been here once before, and together with Chen Heng''s father, she came here to explore.Only when they left, they had an accident.


    The place where the accident happened was nothing else but the black forest outside the area.


    Chen Heng''s father died there.


    She thought that everything here was done by one person.


    However, it seems that this is not the case.


    Think about it.


    If the other party is really the black hand of all these changes, then they may not be able to control him so easily.


    From this point of view, it seems that their previous accidents have nothing to do with them.


    Thinking of this, Liu Na''s eyebrows relaxed. Looking at the alien in front of her, her hostility slowed down.


    "Why did you fall from kalstar?"


    Standing in the same place, looking at Chen Heng sitting quietly not far away, Liu Na thought for a moment, then continued to ask.


    Before that, in order to obtain the research results of heteromorphic people, they came here directly and did not ask much about other things.


    Now, Chen Heng has been receiving knowledge, and now she is standing here, also feel a little bored, so she asked, continued to ask the previous topic.


    "As you can see."


    For this question, the alien man was silent for a moment, and then said, "at the beginning, like you, all the mutants suddenly appeared and rampaged everywhere, driving us to the end."


    "Your technology is so advanced, there is no way to kill these mutants?"


    Listening to the alien''s words, Liu Na has some doubts.


    Although they don''t know the civilization level of Carr, their technology is obviously superior to that of human civilization from the point of view that they can use the power of nothingness to cultivate nihilistic beasts, and even escape across the galaxy.


    Even if it is such a civilization, there is no way for those changeful beasts?


    "There''s no way..."


    for Liu Na''s doubts, the aliens seem helpless: "like you, the mutants on Kal also have the ability of infinite evolution."


    "They can evolve infinitely through their perception of the environment, making themselves stronger and stronger."


    "As long as they can''t be killed in the first place, then they will be stronger and stronger."


    "What''s more important is..."


    speaking of this, the alien pause for a moment, then continue to say: "in fact, in the place of disaster, we tried our best to kill a mutant beast."


    "That time, we made it."


    "The mutant beast was completely destroyed by us. There was not even a cell grain left in its whole body. It was completely destroyed."


    "but then as like as two peas", it was a few days later, and it appeared again...


    and it looked exactly the same as before.


    Standing in the same place, the alien recalled the past. At this time, he had a rare fear on his face: "these mutants seem to be immortal at all."


    "Even if they are killed, they can be revived by the power of nothingness..."

 Chapter 304

    "Infinite regeneration?"


    Listening to Carl''s words in front of her, Liu Na was stunned.


    This is something that human civilization does not know.


    No wonder.


    After all, before that, although human civilization had done its best, in fact, it was far from the point of destroying a mutant beast.


    Since there is no way to eliminate the mutant beast, then naturally, there is no way to find this.


    But listen to Carl''s words, Liu Na''s face is more dignified, at this time in the heart has some horror up.


    In the past, she had already known that changelings were absolutely a terrible thing.


    This kind of existence not only has the terror adaptability which the normal life does not have, but also can transform infinitely, as if there is no limit.


    And in the past, even if it is just a manifestation of these characteristics, it has been a very terrible thing for human civilization.


    Now, however, Liu Na finds out that the understanding of mutuals in human civilization in the past is probably not over.


    These mutants themselves are even more terrifying.


    "The changelings themselves will not die."


    In front of him, Carl shook his head and said, "no matter what way it is, even if it is really eliminated, in a short time, under the breeding of nihilism, a new mutant beast will still appear, even no different from what it was before."


    "It''s not a rebirth of a mutant, it''s a revival of the mutant."


    "And every time you go through this process, it means that the power of the mutant beast will be stronger on a larger scale, and it will be more difficult to eliminate and resist."


    Standing in the same place, speaking of this, Carl sighed deeply. At this time, he said: "it''s precisely because of these that we Carl people are destroyed."


    Looking back on the past, his face looked a little lost, and he seemed to think back to the past.


    Looking at each other''s appearance, Liu Na also sighed.


    Liu Na is also a member of the team who was attacked by the mutant beast. She is very clear about each other''s feelings.


    Before the beginning of the disaster, human civilization was also very prosperous.


    But in just a few years after the disaster began, everything changed.


    The world has become like this. The city that used to be full of people has become ruins. Even the original neat farmland is now completely deserted.


    Everything seemed so sudden and so unacceptable.


    In the years since the beginning of the era of catastrophe, I don''t know how many people can''t bear the pressure and commit suicide.


    Thinking of this, Liu Na couldn''t help sighing deeply.


    "What are those mutants?"


    Looking at Carl in front of her, Liu Na continued to ask, "what is the so-called nothingness?"


    "I don''t know."


    Carl shook his head and then said, "just as you still know nothing about the changelings at the moment, so do we kalls."


    "Our technology is really stronger than yours, but it''s also very limited."


    "This more powerful technology enables us to study the existence of nothingness, and to make a giant of nothingness with the help of the power of nothingness."


    "But that''s not enough for us to compete with mutants."


    He sighed deeply: "we are all powerless under the changeful beast, and we can''t do anything at all..."


    "we have indeed developed something, but it may not be more than you human beings know."


    Carl shook his head, then looked a little hesitant, and said, "but I have some private guesses about this."


    "The source of those mutants may not be natural disasters, but some kind of existence is deliberately driven."


    "There is some kind of existence behind it?"


    Listen to this, Liu Na Leng Leng, don''t know what to say.


    "Not bad."


    Carl nodded, then said, "I believe no one will think that these mutants are natural, right?"


    "Judging from the appearance of those changelings, it doesn''t look like natural life."


    "Even if she lives in the universe and is born to travel through the universe, she is not so terrible..."


    "the almost incomparable strong evolutionary ability..."


    listening to this, Liu Na recalled the appearance of those mutants and the terrible mutation ability of those mutants.


    Once encountering stimulation, the mechanism can get corresponding feedback immediately, so as to evolve. It really doesn''t look like what normal life can have.


    In the natural environment, it is unlikely that any life can be conceived like this.Not to mention the unique undead.


    "Behind the nothingness, there may be a unique existence..."


    looking at Liu Na in front of him, Carl said, telling his conjecture: "it may be a strong civilization, it may be a strong and terrifying existence..."


    "however, behind these changeful beasts, there must be other people driving them..."


    " >"But... What''s the purpose?"


    Liu Na frowned and subconsciously said some of the problems: "waste so much energy to drive mutants to come, if those mutants really stand behind a civilization, then what is their purpose?"


    "What do you think?"


    As if thinking of something, Carl sneered: "is it not enough to make these mutants more powerful?"


    "Think about it. What did the changelings look like when they arrived on your planet, and what do they look like now?"


    Voice down, Liu Na suddenly a Leng, do not know what to say.


    Indeed.


    Carl is right in front of us.


    At the beginning, when the mutant beast just came into the world, it was far less powerful than it is now.


    At the beginning, although the power of the mutant beast was very powerful, it was far from the present level, let alone the incomparable level.


    The reason why the variegated beast can become so powerful is nothing else. It is precisely because of the constant exploration and confrontation of human civilization.


    In the process of continuous confrontation with human civilization, the power of the mutant beast is also growing rapidly, its body is constantly changing, quickly adapting to the new environment, thus giving birth to different strong abilities.


    There is no doubt that if there is no confrontation with human civilization, then these mutants can not be so rapidly enhanced.


    "We Carl people once did a deduction..."


    Carl sighed and then said, "the content of deduction is nothing else, it''s just a test."


    "At that time, we did a lot of research, collected a lot of data, and finally proved a fact."


    "It''s very likely that the reason why changelings come to our planet Carr and continue to destroy on our planet Carr is to seek continuous confrontation, so as to stimulate the evolution of changelings and make them more powerful."


    "It is precisely because of the existence of our karrists that the mutants can become so powerful."


    "And after the destruction of our planet Kal, all the mutants disappeared, as if they had never appeared before."


    "For this, we even have a terrible guess."


    Carl sighed, then raised his head and said seriously, "our civilization may have been under the control of that unknown civilization in the beginning."


    "Whenever our civilization reaches a certain level, there will be mutants. On the one hand, they will destroy our civilization, and on the other hand, they will use our civilization as a sharpening stone to sharpen the mutants even stronger."


    "When a civilization is destroyed, the mutated beast that has evolved will be put to the next place to continue this process."


    "This..."


    listening to Carl''s story, Liu Na couldn''t help stepping back a few steps. At this time, her face was shocked: "how... How possible..."


    at this moment, she subconsciously wanted to find out the loopholes and problems in Carl''s words, and wanted the apostles to refute the answer.


    But after careful consideration, it seems that there is no big problem.


    This is the reason for everything in front of us.


    But if so, then what happened to those things in the past?


    "Moreover, there seems to be something wrong..."


    the next moment, Liu Na raised her head and retorted: "if it is true, then in the case of mutants, the person behind the scenes who can control these mutants and make them is undoubtedly extremely powerful."


    "Is it very difficult for such existence to stimulate the mutants and let them grow up?"


    "It doesn''t seem necessary at all."


    She asked the question.


    Indeed.


    If there is a civilization behind the beast, then the strength of this civilization is undoubtedly extremely strong, and both strength and technology have reached a level beyond the reach of human civilization.


    And for such a powerful and terrible civilization and existence, if he wants to make some mutants more powerful, does he still need the help of the external environment?


    At this moment, all kinds of thoughts flashed through Liu Na''s mind, and she immediately thought of this problem.Listening to Liu Na''s doubts, Carl didn''t say much, just sighed deeply, and then said, "you forget, what''s the biggest characteristic of the mutant beast?"


    The biggest feature is that Liu Na was stunned at first, and then her eyes widened quickly.


    She reacted quickly.


    The most important characteristic of metazoans is that they can transform infinitely and have almost unlimited evolutionary power.


    To some extent, this is the most powerful foundation of the mutant beast.


    No matter what level of power it is, as long as it is not killed at the first use, then after that, the mutant beast will become more powerful and its strength will become more terrifying.


    It is precisely because of this characteristic of the mutant beast that these things can force human civilization into the present situation without breathing.


    "You mean..."


    Liu Na looks at Carl in front of her and says something uncertain.


    "Not bad."


    Carl nodded and confirmed Liu Na''s guess.


    "If there''s no accident, the reason why those mutants were put here is to use the power of our civilization to make the mutants get initial transformation."


    "No matter what it is, there are restrictions and rules for it to become powerful."


    "It''s impossible to be as weak as an ant today and become a dragon tomorrow."


    "It''s the same with the changelings. They can''t move so fast."


    "So that''s why the real man behind the scenes put the mutants into our civilization," he said


    "Because we are weak enough to provide enough stimulation for the mutants, so that they can become strong, and not be able to easily eliminate them."


    "Only when these mutants come out of our civilization, will they be put into the higher civilization and transmute with the help of the power of those higher civilizations..."


    "think about it..."


    Karl stood there, took a deep breath, and then solemnly said: "with the wisdom of a civilization, we can go through that How terrifying is the metamorphosis beast that can be obtained through the continuous enhancement of infinite metamorphosis


    "If you come down again and again and wait until later, I''m afraid these mutants will be powerful enough to suffocate. Maybe a single mutants will be comparable to an advanced civilization."


    "Our civilization is the first stepping stone and the first springboard."


    Carl shook his head and said so.


    After listening to his words, Liu Na was silent for a moment, then she continued to ask, "why did you want to escape from your home planet after the Kal civilization was destroyed by the mutants?"


    According to Karl in front of us, although the original Karl civilization was destroyed by mutants, those mutants disappeared later.


    After the metamorphosis beast disappeared, the Kal star at that time should have been safe.


    Even with the influence of nihilistic power and the appearance of a large number of alienated creatures, these should not be a big problem for the Karl people who can create nihilistic beasts.


    So, in this case, why did Carl and his original companions choose to leave their home star and instead come to the star where human civilization is located?


    At this moment, Liu Na''s heart can''t help flashing this doubt.


    And for her doubts, Carl did not hide anything, just silent for a moment, then directly speak.


    "After the destruction of Karl, we really wanted to build our own home star and rebuild our home star back to its original shape."


    "But then there was an accident."


    "What accident?"


    Liu Na continues to ask.


    "Stars..."


    Carl sighed, as if he thought of some desperate scene, and now his voice went down.


    "Shortly after the mutants disappeared, a large number of meteorites fell towards our parent star...."


    "

 Chapter 305

    "I''ll never forget the scene of that day..."


    in front of him, Carl sighed deeply. At this time, his face showed a trace of fear, and he looked like he recalled his nightmare. At this moment, his whole body was shaking slightly: "that day, everything changed..."


    "countless meteorites fell down towards the parent star, and then in a short time In a few days, our world was destroyed... "


    " the whole star was destroyed, and it didn''t last long at all. "


    He said, shaking for a long time. After a long time, he slowly calmed down.


    Look at this, the original thing really gave him a big shadow, there is a deep fear.


    Liu Na Leng Leng, then also silent down.


    According to Karl, what happened on Karl was very strange.


    How could there be such a coincidence.


    Just after those horrible mutants disappeared, a devastating blow came.


    And it''s going directly to the stars.


    In this way, from the very beginning, we are ready to destroy the whole star directly.


    "When we ran away from the parent star, we also ran away and proposed a variety of possibilities..."


    Carl''s voice sounded again. At this time, he made a guess: "the master behind nothingness may also have his corresponding enemy."


    "And the one who destroys our planet Karl may be the enemy of nothingness."


    "Those meteorites should be the means of attack of this unknown existence."


    "He followed the mutant beast and detected the smell of the mutant beast, so he launched a direct attack to destroy the whole star, so as to avoid the influence and breeding of nihility."


    "It''s probably a game of higher civilization, and we, Karl, are just one of the affected ones."


    He told his guesses one by one. When he spoke, his face looked solemn and serious.


    Liu Na could not help but be a little silent. At this time, she was inexplicably complicated.


    From her own point of view, she sympathizes with the experience of Karl.


    But at the same time, there was a fear in her heart.


    Now that Karl has suffered such a blow, what will be the future of human civilization?


    "How could it be..."


    on one side, Chen Heng''s heart moved, a little like this.


    Different from what Liu Na and Liu Na imagined, although he is addicted to huge information, he still has enough spare power to monitor the outside world, so as not to lose consciousness of the outside world.


    This is out of years of caution.


    It''s a very dangerous thing to be in someone else''s home. If you dare to indulge your own caution in front of others, it''s really killing.


    At this point, Chen Heng is still very cautious, not completely out of his spirit, but also left some energy to monitor the outside world.


    Ordinary people can''t do this because their spirit is not so strong. It''s impossible for them to separate part of their spirit to monitor the outside world when dealing with the huge influx of information.


    But Chen Heng is not an ordinary person.


    Whether a wizard or a mage, the most outstanding thing is his own spiritual power.


    The greater the mental power, the more information you can receive at the same time.


    With Chen Heng''s mental strength at the moment and at the current speed, it''s not difficult to receive this part of the information in front of him.


    For ordinary people enough to support the explosion of knowledge, for Chen Heng is not too much pressure.


    In this way, while receiving the knowledge stored in the instrument, he observed the movement of the outside world.


    Liu Na and Carl just talked, he naturally heard the same.


    Listening to their conversation, Chen Heng''s understanding of the world is also more profound.


    The instrument he is currently using was brought out of the star by Karl.


    At the beginning, before the disappearance of Kar, many KARs on Kar had foreseen all this, so they had prepared many things early to wait for the recovery of Kars one day in the future.


    This kind of instrument that can store knowledge is one of them. What is stored in it is nothing else but the huge amount of knowledge accumulated on Karl for countless years.


    Presumably at the beginning, the karrists were ready to let the new karrist civilization rise in a strange place with the help of this accumulation.


    It contains not only all the technical reserves of the KARs, but also the history of the KARs, including all kinds of information.


    Chen Heng accepted this knowledge inheritance and naturally knew a lot about what happened on Carr.


    It is with these messages that Karl is very positive about his words.What the other party said is likely to be true.


    Although there is no real evidence, there are some things that actually do not need any conclusive evidence, just need to have this possibility.


    This is the moment.


    According to the information we know, the world is bigger than we think.


    There is civilization beyond civilization, and there is the world beyond the world.


    In the universe, there are not only many stars, but also a huge and terrifying celestial creature.


    That is the star life is very powerful, each head is born to be able to act in the universe of terror, with a strong natural power.


    According to Karl people''s conjecture, the target of the so-called mutant beast is actually the star giant, in order to make the mutant beast stronger step by step until it can compete with the star giant in the end


    and behind the mutant beast, the possible civilization is likely to want to cultivate a group of beings comparable to the star giant and use them as weapons of war.


    The force against this force obviously does not want to.


    That''s why Carr star has come to such an end that it even has to give up most people to keep a few seeds.


    This is the past.


    Chen Heng even knew a lot from the materials left by the karls.


    For example, in the past, in fact, there were similar myths and legends in the Kal civilization.


    In their myths and legends, at the end of the world, the God of destruction will come, destroy the whole dirt world, and then the whole civilization will usher in a new life.


    The so-called gods of destruction in the myths and legends of Karl people are very similar to the so-called changeful beasts from their descriptions.


    From this, scientists in the kalls speculated that perhaps in the past, the kalls'' home planet had experienced many similar experiences.


    Every time civilization develops to a certain extent, there will be a variety of animals to clean up.

 Chapter 306

    In the myths and legends of Karl people, there is a part that coincides with reality.


    As the kalls have guessed, similar scenes may have appeared many times on the kalls'' home planet.


    Whenever the civilization of the kalls develops to a certain extent, there will be the existence of a mutant beast, which will baptize their civilization and destroy them under the destruction of the mutant beast.


    Then came a new round of rebirth.


    As it happens, there seems to be a similar legend in human civilization.


    Chen Heng clearly remembers.


    He inherited the memory of his predecessor and had a certain understanding of the human civilization in the world.


    In the human civilization of this world, there are similar legends, which are very similar to the myths and legends of the Karl people, and they are very close to each other.


    Of course, there are subtle differences, but they should be more caused by the different expressions among different civilizations. In fact, the differences are very small.


    From this point of view, has something similar to Karl civilization ever happened in human civilization?


    Chen Heng is very curious and wants to know.


    According to his conjecture, if there is no accident and the development is based on his expectation, he should have a chance to see it soon.


    Chen Heng is looking forward to this.


    "Star giant''s flesh factor, do you have any storage here?"


    Chen Heng gets up from his chair, walks down from the instrument, and then looks at Carl and opens his mouth.


    Carl was stunned when the voice dropped.


    Chen Heng''s discourse is not the human language of the world, but the language of Karl, which is the same as that of Karl.


    The language originated from the alien star, which was said from Chen Heng''s human mouth at the moment, directly stunned Carl in front of him. It took a long time for him to react.


    "You should..."


    he responded quickly.


    There are all the messages left by Karl civilization in the storage instrument, and the language information is naturally included in it.


    Chen Heng also received this part of information, so he can achieve this degree.


    It''s just that this kind of thing, even in Karl''s view, is a bit too exaggerated.


    How long has it been?


    Just a moment, less than an hour, Chen Heng completed the front transmission and mastered the language of Karl?


    It''s not the same difficulty to know and be able to use it skillfully.


    If you want to know something, you just need to write it down, but if you want to use it skillfully, you will encounter many difficulties, and it will also involve the instinctive reflection of your body.


    It''s not that simple.


    However, this kind of thing does not seem to be difficult for this human being.


    At this time, Carl couldn''t help thinking.


    Is this... Really intelligent life?


    He has some doubts.


    Can ordinary intelligent life really achieve this level?


    From his previous performance, he can not only fight against the nihilistic giant, but also absorb the power of nihilism to enhance himself, and has the power from terror to horror.


    This is not the end.


    In addition, he seems to have a strong spirit and nerve, which can quickly receive information from the outside world and use it.


    This is the perfect creature.


    When it comes to physical fitness, some star giants may be able to compete with it.


    When it comes to spirit alone, a small number of mutated individuals in intelligent life may be able to do the same.


    But if you want to have no shortcomings in all aspects, and you don''t even have many defects, you can call it perfect.


    Carl now has some doubts about how this small planet can give birth to such a strong individual.


    Karl has no idea.


    He felt that if he had been in the past, he would have wanted to capture him, put him in the laboratory, and thoroughly study every detail of his body.


    But now, it''s impossible.


    The other side has such a strong power, and Carl himself is the weak one.


    If you dare to do something wrong, the end will be worrying.


    "The flesh and blood factor of the star giant, even in our home star, is also an absolute treasure..."


    Carl turned and looked at Chen Heng face to face. Then he showed a wry smile and said, "when I left my home star, I brought out part of it, but all of it was used to make the previous nihilistic giant."


    "As for the rest, there is one more thing, but there are not many."


    He said truthfully, very honest.Since Chen Heng caught, Carl appears very honest, no matter what Chen Heng to do with very much.


    Especially after finding Chen Heng''s strong mental power, he is even more so.


    Karl civilization also studies spiritual power. As a researcher in Karl civilization, he naturally knows something about it.


    Normally speaking, if a person with weak spirit stands in front of a person with strong spirit, no matter what thoughts flash in his mind, he is easily detected by the other party.


    Especially when lying in front of the right side.


    You may feel that your statement is very good, and there is no loophole, but in the mental perception, it may be a very obvious thing in the eyes of the other party.


    In order to avoid angering Chen Heng and his wife, Carl is afraid to lie now.


    "Please lead the way."


    Looking at Carl, Chen Heng smiles. The smile on his face is very gentle. He just lets the other party lead the way.


    Carl nodded, looked at Liu Na, then turned around and took Chen Heng and Chen Heng to go on.


    A long path was slowly passed by them.


    The storage place of flesh and blood factors is very secret, which is the core of this base.


    Chen Heng several people all the way forward, along the road through several checkpoints, and finally to the final destination.


    "Here it is."


    With Chen Heng behind them, Carl finally comes to a secret room.


    The room was sealed and looked clean everywhere.


    This kind of cleanliness is not on the surface, but also on the microscopic level that cannot be observed by the naked eye.


    In Chen Heng''s induction, there are no microorganisms in this place. Some dust and bacteria from the outside do not exist in this secret room. There is no soil for their existence.


    The flesh and blood factor of the star giant, even though it is a treasure in Karl civilization, can not be stored in ordinary ways.


    This room looks simple. In fact, it has been cleaned up all around. Even if we use the most precise instruments to observe, we can''t find any abnormal place.


    Everywhere is very clean, only in the center of the place, a faint light lit up, will illuminate the whole room.


    The three came in at the same time.


    Of course, although they came in at the same time, they looked different.


    Liu Na and Carl are both wearing heavy protective clothing to isolate the outside world and form pollution.


    Chen Heng is the only one. He still looks the same as before, and there is no change.


    As they walked into the room, a warm feeling came from the front.


    A faint sense of blazing emerged from the front, like a flame burning in front, enveloping everything in all directions, breaking out a bright temperature, affecting all around.


    This kind of feeling comes very quickly, but it disappears very quickly. It only lasts for a period of time, and then it disappears very quickly.


    Then Chen Heng raised his head and looked forward.


    In the middle of the room, huge containers are there, like huge containers made of ice.


    In the container, a mass of flame like material is stored there, which looks very unique.


    If you look at it carefully, the substance is some liquid, which is packed in a special bottle, showing a unique bright red color of blood, which is very bright. It seems that there is a great vitality in it, so that people can feel the vitality just close to it.


    At first glance, you will feel that this is not a bottle, but a burning flame, especially vigorous, giving people a sense of vitality.


    On the outside of the bottle, there is something like ice, which is completely sealed inside to avoid contact with the outside world.


    "this is the essence of the extraction of the flesh and blood of the starry beast, which is of great use in making the nihility beasts."


    is on the side, and Carle explains, "even if we don''t use these things to make nothingness beasts, they will also be of great use in other aspects, and they can be used to make elite reformer so that ordinary people can also have strong power."


    "In our Karl civilization, there was originally a warrior force made of flesh and blood factors, and its combat effectiveness was very strong."


    Carl said and explained to Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng nodded, then slowly moved forward.


    As he approached the front, he could feel an inexplicable breath and dignity.


    In this mass of flesh and blood factors, there is some extraordinary strength and activity.


    It is as if it is alive in general, and even can feel a fragmentary spiritual will, just very weak and primitive.


    As Chen Heng continues to move forward, he goes to the place where the ice is. He slowly draws close to it with one hand and extends it forward.


    A cold touch came from the palm of his hand and spread slowly to his whole body.


    In the hazy, the huge mental power expands outwards, and is connected with this mass of flesh and blood factors in front of us invisibly, becoming a different appearance.Standing in the same place, Chen Heng slowly lost his mind and inexplicably saw some scenes.


    At this moment, he seemed to incarnate into a giant star beast, galloping in the sky.


    It''s a terrifying star monster, which feeds on cosmic radiation and can roam the universe out of thin air, doing all kinds of things that ordinary people can''t imagine.


    However, in the picture, those moments are intermittent, not very long, and soon disappear.


    The power contained in this bottle of flesh and blood factor is not much. Because of the long time, the spirit and will carried in the city have been almost worn out.


    Then, Chen Heng slowly wakes up, lowers his head again and looks in front of him.


    In the ice in front of him, the flame like flesh and blood factor still exists, but it seems to be much quieter at the moment, without the previous fanaticism, like the feeling of insurrection at any time.


    In the moment just now, the residual will contained in this group of flesh and blood factors has been directly broken by Chen Heng.


    Without that spiritual will, this group of flesh and blood factors is just a common thing. Although it still has extraordinary power, it will not affect people''s thoughts as before.


    Behind, with Chen Heng''s action, Liu Na and her husband seem to be aware of some changes.


    In this regard, Liu Na seems a little confused, but Carl''s face has changed, and now she has realized something.


    "The spirit and will of the giant star has been destroyed... Is it so simple?"


    He was a little confused, and he couldn''t believe it.


    The spirit and will left behind after the death of the star giant is a major difficulty.


    If we don''t solve this problem, the things produced by using these flesh and blood factors will also be affected and easily out of control.


    That''s what the nihilistic beast was like before.


    Because the spirit and will of the star giant could not be completely removed, the nihilistic giant would fall into a frenzy from time to time, and even attack its master directly.


    That''s why, most of the time, Carl arranges the star giant in the base and makes it fall asleep.


    As long as the critical moment will be released, let it show that kind of terrorist power.


    That''s why.


    But now, the problem that bothers Karl people has been solved so easily.


    If this kind of thing is seen by other people, I''m afraid they will not believe it.


    But Carl''s been a bit of a stranger.


    He felt that, in view of the uniqueness of human beings, whatever happened to each other seemed to be a very normal thing.


    It''s just basic operation.


    "I''d like to borrow your room. Is that all right?"


    In front of him, Chen Heng''s voice came.


    Standing in front of the ice, he turned and looked at Carl behind him with a gentle smile on his face.


    "No problem."


    Looking at the smile on Chen Heng''s face, Carl shook his head decisively, saying that there was no problem.


    When things get to this point, even if there is a problem, it will be said that there is no problem.


    Otherwise, Carl thinks that the one who has the problem is himself. Maybe he will be treated as a problem.


    Therefore, he said that no matter what Chen Heng wanted to do, there was no problem.


    Although human beings and Karl people have never communicated with each other in the past, they are willing to be Chen Heng''s friends. No matter what needs Chen Heng has, they can be satisfied. Never be polite to him.


    Chen Heng is very satisfied with Carl''s insight.


    So after a while, Carl and Liu Na honestly left the room and left Chen Heng alone.


    Out of the room, looking at the slowly closed door, Carl sighed, still a little heartache.


    It''s nothing else. It''s a precious flesh factor.


    Even in the heyday of Karl civilization, the flesh and blood factor, which belongs to the star giant, is also an unimaginable precious thing. At ordinary times, it will be treasured.


    That''s all that''s left of Carl.


    Now, it''s just being sent out.


    Heartache is natural.


    But heartache is heartache. On the surface, he still dare not say anything. He can only be honest.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid it''s not a matter of things, even people.


    "Carl, I have some questions to ask..."


    on one side, Liu Na''s energetic voice rang out and came from her ear.


    Beside Carl, Liu Na, with curiosity on her face, is actively asking something: "the formula you told me before, you haven''t told me how to solve it."


    Listening to Liu Na''s voice, Carl sighed deeply, very upset in his heart.Only in the end, but still want to show a kind smile, in the past to deal with each other.


    Obviously very irritable, but still smiling, this kind of thing is really kind of suffering.


    While Carl was suffering here, there seemed to be some changes in the rest of the surface world.


    "Are you sure of the result?"


    In the underground world, in front of the huge data desk, the middle-aged officer''s face was very dignified and said, "is the news right?"


    "Yes."


    In front of the middle-aged officer, several researchers stood there, and their faces looked very heavy.


    "Just a few hours ago, we received a message from area three."


    "The mutant beast suddenly rioted, broke through the isolated gate, and finally rushed into area 3..."


    "from the last message from area 3, at this moment, the people in area 3 should be..."


    speaking of this, the person in charge of the report didn''t continue to say, but his face looked very heavy.


    The people present did not ask much, but kept silent one by one.


    By the mutant beast into the base, this has been able to announce the final outcome.


    At this moment, I''m afraid area 3 has been destroyed in the hands of the mutant beast.


    "More than that..."


    after a moment of silence, another message came out.


    "The news just came that there are signs that the mutants are trying to attack in area 2, area 4 and area 5..."


    "those mutants are starting to attack on a large scale!"


    "In addition, it seems that there are signs of abnormal animal activities outside several other gathering areas, such as the impending attack!"


    One by one, news was collected and spread all around.


    "Damn it


    After listening to the news, some people clenched their teeth. In spite of the pain, they also had some doubts: "why...


    " before Ming Ming, they were all good, why suddenly, these mutants were... "


    before today, everything around us is still very calm. Although these mutants still exist, they are all sleeping all over the world, and there is no sign of death Signs of activity.


    But in just one day, all the mutants were active.


    They started to attack, they came to the underground world, and now they''ve wiped out a whole area.


    There are also signs of metamorphosis in other areas.


    It seems that overnight, these mutants received the command and began to attack comprehensively.


    For all this, most people are puzzled and don''t understand what happened.


    In front of him, standing in front of the huge data desk, the middle-aged man was silent for a moment. At this time, he seemed to think of something.

 Chapter 307

    The sudden attack of the mutant beast disrupted the deployment of many people.


    News spread rapidly through the Internet, even if you want to stop it, you can''t stop it at all.


    After all, the networks between the major clusters are connected and can receive messages from each other.


    In the whole gathering area, there are at least hundreds of millions of people living there.


    So many people can''t stop spreading information through the Internet.


    In just a moment, the news has spread to the whole underground world.


    Nowadays, there are not many people who don''t know the news.


    In front of the huge data desk, listening to the summary of the former researchers, the middle-aged man was silent for a long time. Then he took out the phone and began to ask for instructions from his superiors.


    "I see."


    In the phone, the voice of steady vicissitudes of life came out and sounded in the middle-aged man''s ear.


    In the distance, in a huge and spacious room, an old man silently turned off his mobile phone and then looked at the screen in front of him.


    On the screen in front of him, faces were shown there.


    About five or six faces, each of them has the highest status in the human world and is the highest head and decision-maker of the human world.


    "Now you know the news."


    Looking at the screen in front of him, the old man''s face was still calm. He said, "as we know before, the attack of the mutant beast has begun."


    "No.3 gathering area has been destroyed, and the remaining gathering areas are not far away. It''s up to everyone to decide what to do next."


    "What''s Mr. hudo''s opinion?"


    In the screen, a voice rings out and comes out at the moment.


    Then, in the huge screen, another figure appears.


    Different from other figures, this figure is more tall and burly. Many parts of the body are different from ordinary human beings. It''s not like ordinary human beings, but rather from extraterrestrial life.


    If Carl was standing here, I''m afraid there would be a scream.


    Because what''s on the screen in front of you is nothing but a Carl.


    At this moment, he appears on the screen, wearing a robe.


    And when he appeared, everyone''s eyes all looked away, looking at his figure.


    "Mr. herdor..."


    looking at the Carl people who suddenly appeared, one of them said: "as you said before, now those mutants have fallen into the rage and started to attack on a large scale."


    "So now, do you have any suggestions for us?"


    "Suggestions?"


    Inside the screen, the tall Karman raised his head and looked at the many figures in front of him, with a sneer on his face: "I have said for a long time that the changers will attack sooner or later and make a big scene before they leave."


    "And the so-called advice is useless at this time."


    "Your strength can''t beat any mutant beast. This is the gap of hard power. Even if I can give you some suggestions, what can I do?"


    "It''s true that our strength is not the same as that of the Kal civilization..."


    another man said with a serious face: "but that''s why we want your advice."


    "Whether we should resist, how we should resist, what we should do now... All these need your suggestions for reference."


    "Hum..."


    the carder named Hedo snorted coldly, then looked around and said directly, "if you must ask me to give advice, then the only advice I can give is to prepare for evacuation as soon as possible."


    "The attack of the mutant beast is far from the end."


    "When the attack of the mutant beast is over, the real disaster will come."


    "At that time, your home star will become a pile of debris just like the one we used to be in kalls"


    he thought for a moment, and then continued to speak: "so, in order to retain the vitality as much as possible, I suggest you make preparations to evacuate the planet as soon as possible."


    "The corresponding preparation, we have made, the sailing spacecraft and the corresponding coordinates are ready."


    Someone responded, saying so.


    "To be able to do that is enough for you."


    Hedo nodded, continued, and then seemed to think of something: "of course, I suggest you take advantage of now to get your agent back."


    "In the eyes of the kalls, this agent among you is also a magical existence."


    "The power of the nihilistic giant is not as powerful as the mutant beast, but it is also the top weapon."


    "With your human technology, unless you use the ultimate weapon, you will never solve the nihilistic giant.""But that human, it is to rely on their own to solve the nihilistic giant, life will blow up a nihilistic giant."


    At this point, he took a deep breath and recalled the previous scenes. At this time, he didn''t know what to say: "this kind of thing, not to mention you human beings, even our Karl civilization, can''t do it."


    "He has great potential and secrets. If you can study him and find out the secrets, it will be of great benefit to you."


    "So?"


    In front of the screen, the old man pondered for a moment, then nodded quickly: "we understand."


    "Soon, we will send a team to bring the agent back."


    The previous live video is still going on.


    Before that, they also saw the scene of Chen Heng blowing up the nihilistic beast and smashing a city.


    At that time, no one was shocked.


    Even the few people present were ordinary.


    As the highest leaders of mankind, they know much more than ordinary people.


    Even, they had contact with the remnant forces of the KARs early, and they had personal contact with a group of Kars.


    Through these KARs, they also gained a lot of things, such as what happened to the KARs and some of their technology.


    It is precisely because of these technologies of Karl people that human beings have been able to survive until now.


    Therefore, as early as the appearance of nihilistic giant, they knew the real identity of this thing. It was nothing else but the highest crystallization of Karl civilization, nihilistic giant.


    According to the information given by the kalls, a real nihilistic beast is enough to have the terrorist power to easily destroy a city.


    The nihilistic giant beast before, though not the most advanced, is not weak. Even if it is the power of the whole human civilization, there are not many ways to destroy it.


    But such a powerful and terrifying nihilistic beast was finally killed with bare hands. Even if it looks like that, it may not be very difficult.


    From that moment on, they realized Chen Heng''s terror.


    In fact, even if the Carls do not mention it, they have privately decided to contact the agent and accept it.


    Anyway, today, the door that could not be opened is already crumbling.


    According to the previous prediction, it will not take long for the mutants to attack each gathering area.


    To this extent, whether these gates are opened or not is no longer important.


    They quickly reached a consensus.


    So soon, an elite team left the underground world and went to the surface world.


    And their task is very simple. It''s nothing else. It''s just to contact the agent, find a way to persuade the agent and bring it back.


    As for this task, everyone attaches great importance to it.


    ......


    "help


    "Great son of God, please help me!"


    "I don''t want to die!"


    Flames are flying all over the sky.


    There are ruins and debris everywhere.


    On the ruins of the city, terrible beasts are raging.


    It was a particularly terrible beast. It was shrouded in nothingness and could not see clearly. Just the body in the hazy, it was huge and suffocating.


    It appears from the surface world and strides forward to the underground world step by step. Each step will take away countless lives.


    The huge breath of nothingness is running, and the power of terror overflows from the body of the mutant beast, affecting the surrounding environment.


    The original ordinary environment was rapidly alienated, and a large number of lives were infected by the breath of the mutant animals, which began to produce a terrible alienation reaction.


    They are ferocious in the disaster, and their bodies are changing, sending out bursts of wails before they die.


    In a quiet room, Chen Heng slowly opened his eyes and looked up into the distance.


    At this moment, he seems to be able to feel the tragedy in the distance, feel a kind of despair shrouded in his heart.


    Someone seems to be calling him, praying for his coming and coming.


    "Almighty God, please send your son of God to save us and so on!"


    "I don''t want to die, I really don''t want to die!"


    "Dear son of God, please listen to our prayer and destroy this evil mutant beast."


    All kinds of shouts and supplications are ringing in my mind.


    Under the pain, these prayers are very clear and obvious.


    At the moment, Chen Heng can clearly feel it.


    With the continuous sound of prayer, at this moment, in his body, the lines of faith are constantly condensing, becoming a lot more real.The line of belief becomes solidified, which represents the stability of belief and the piety of believers.


    In this way, in danger, the piety of those believers also reached the maximum, and all of a sudden, the faith became stable.


    The huge power of belief surges into Chen Heng''s body, which makes Chen Heng unable to adapt for a while.


    Scenes spread rapidly through the line of belief and were felt by him.


    "What happened..."


    standing in the same place for a long time, Chen henghao shook his head and removed a lot of thoughts from his mind.


    He looked up into the distance, thinking in silence.


    A moment later, he raised his head and walked out of the room towards the outside world.


    In the room outside, there are piercing alarms everywhere now.


    Bursts of sound from everywhere, that kind of sound let Chen Heng hear far away, very clear.


    "There''s something happening to the mutant animals..."


    in front of the huge computer, Carl''s face is solemn and said: "now the mutant animals all over the world are moving. It seems that they are attacking your underground base..."


    as his voice falls, images emerge.


    In the picture, the frightening scene is unfolding.


    Huge and terrifying mutants are rampant. Every step will cause changes in the sky.


    On his body, a large number of nihilistic forces emerge all the time, turning into black fog and spreading through the air.


    At this moment, in the underground world, a large number of people have been infected by the smell of the mutant beast, falling into the alienation.


    Needless to say, compared with the people killed directly by the mutant beast, there are more people who fall into alienation and death because of their breath.


    People die all the time, and the number is not just a little bit, but tens of thousands.


    If there is no accident, the number of people who can survive in that gathering area will be extremely rare after this catastrophe.


    Most people will become weak because of alienation and eventually die.


    Because of the infection of the smell of alienated animals, a brand new life of terror will be born on the corpses of the dead.


    For example, such alienated life as corpse man was born in this way.


    Now, it''s not hundreds of people or thousands of people who are suffering from this kind of thing, but hundreds of millions of people are suffering and being attacked by mutant animals.


    In the huge screen, Liu Na can even clearly see the cry of those people, as well as the roar full of fear and despair.


    Subconsciously, standing in the same place, Liu Na held her hand tightly. At this time, she wanted to go to the beast and hit it hard.


    But after all, she knew it was impossible.


    With the strength of the mutant beast, she can''t go to the mutant beast at all.


    I''m afraid that before we get to the mutant beast, we will fall into the alienation reaction directly because of the terrorist power of the mutant beast, and finally die again.


    At that time, no one will save her like this time.


    Standing in the same place, she couldn''t help shivering. At this time, she wanted to do something, but she found that she couldn''t do anything.


    "If it''s him..."


    at this moment, she recalled Chen Heng''s figure and his heroic manner of killing the nihilistic giant and destroying the whole city.


    "If it was him, maybe... Could be better than those things..."


    she was shaking all over, and the idea suddenly flashed in her heart.


    When the thought flashed in her heart, she subconsciously wanted to turn around and look at the direction behind Chen Heng.


    But in the end, she stopped.


    She is not qualified to ask others to go to war.


    It''s a dead end to fight with the changeling beast, no matter who it is.


    What''s the difference between her behavior and persuading others to die?


    What''s more. Relative to Chen Heng''s value, it is not appropriate for him to fight with the changeful beast.


    According to Karl, being able to reach this level with the strength of the individual has even greatly strengthened his wisdom as an intelligent race.


    This kind of existence itself is a miracle.


    If we can understand all the research on it, we can undoubtedly change the whole world and bring the dawn of evolution to all people.


    This represents hope for the future.


    This kind of existence, in any case, can''t let him take risks in the past, let alone risk the risk of death, directly in the past, and fight with the terrible mutant beast.


    So... Is there really no way?Liu Na''s mood is complicated. At this time, her mind is blank and she doesn''t know what to say.


    "Someone''s coming..."


    just at this moment, Karl suddenly said.


    "What?"


    Listen to Carl''s voice, Liu Na subconsciously Leng Leng, has not responded.


    "Someone''s coming."


    Carl pointed to the big screen in front of him and looked at the scene: "and it''s fast."


    Liu Na subconsciously looked forward, just saw in the screen, some red dots are moving fast, toward this place.


    The target location, it seems, is nothing else but the place where they are.


    "Who are they?"


    Looking at these red dots, Liu Na reluctantly recovered and asked.


    "I don''t know."


    Carl shook his head, then said: "from their so direct movement trajectory, they are directly coming here, and it is likely that the target is us."


    "This may be the troops photographed by you humans, and the target should be him..."


    speaking of this, Carl pointed to the room where Chen Heng was, so he said.


    Liu Na clearly nodded, and quickly responded.


    "Do you want to stop them from coming in?"


    Carl continued, asking her what to do next: "or just let them in?"


    "Let them in."


    Listening to Carl''s words, Liu Na sighed and said, "don''t worry, with my teacher''s children, they can''t do anything..."


    listening to this, Carl turned his mouth subconsciously.


    In fact, even without Chen hengzai, these people can''t do more.


    After all, this place is Carl''s home, his puppets and machines everywhere.


    However, he did not say anything, just nodded and began to decorate.


    "Wait!"


    But soon, he found out something was wrong, and his eyes widened: "Damn it!"


    "What have these people done?"


    Listening to Carl''s words, Liu Na subconsciously raised her head and looked forward.


    Then, she also quickly widened her eyes.


    I saw in front of the screen, behind the red dots, a large area of black was filling the air. At the moment, it came from the distant shop and was sweeping towards here.


    And from the black, we can see a huge, extreme, frightening life.


    "This group of people, attracted a mutant beast!"


    Looking at the scene displayed on the screen, Liu Na widens her eyes and mumbles to herself subconsciously.


    But outside.


    "Are we going to die here?"


    In several chariots, a tall middle-aged man looked at the instrument in front of him, with a look of despair in his eyes.

 Chapter 308

    The team sent by the underground world can declare its failure before it finds its own mission goal.


    In all parts of the world, the originally silent mutants began to riot one by one.


    As soon as these mutants wake up, they immediately target at the four human gathering places.


    And this team happens to be near a mutant beast.


    This is something that no one thought of.


    When the mutant beast recovers from the silence, there is only despair in everyone''s heart.


    Located in the chariot, they can feel the power of the mutant beast. Just the smell is enough to make people feel thrilling and palpitating.


    In this regard, they are desperate, and no longer have any illusions.


    Strictly speaking, this mutant beast is not aimed at them, not deliberately.


    However, just the instinctive smell of terror spilled out from the recovery of the mutants is enough to suppress them, and even make them fall into the alienation reaction of terror.


    By now, people here have been able to feel it.


    The power of alienation is coming and enveloping them.


    In the chariot, every person who raises his or her arm will find that his or her body is changing. The color of his or her skin has changed. He or she is no longer like a normal person.


    It looks terrible.


    You can clearly feel the changes in your body and feel that you are stepping into the abyss of death, but there is nothing you can do.


    "It''s over..."


    in the chariot, I feel the change on my body, and everyone silently closes their eyes and has accepted the final outcome.


    Even today, there is no good way to solve the alienation reaction caused by the change of animal atmosphere.


    At present, the only way known seems to be the power of that agent.


    The power of the agent can expel the alienation reaction and save the alienated person.


    But in the current situation, they can''t even see each other''s face, so how can they ask each other to help.


    Behind him, bursts of shouts came.


    In the abyss of the earth, there seems to be a terrible beast, which is recovering from the silence and showing its body.


    "Near the park, the No.3 mutant animal is also recovering"


    in the underground world, everyone can see the scene clearly through satellite live broadcast.


    Compared with direct observation of the earth''s surface world, the scenes peeped through satellites are undoubtedly more comprehensive and clearer.


    At this moment, they can see it very clearly.


    In the bottom of the earth, in an abyss, the black fog is diffuse all over the sky, and it appears to cover the whole world.


    And in that deep place, a terrible beast roared, and now it was reviving, about to wake up from the silence.


    Looking at this scene, everyone''s face is not very good-looking.


    "No.3 mutant is recovering, and it is expected to fully wake up in half an hour..."


    in front of the huge screen, the mechanical sound of the instrument is constantly ringing, and now it is still broadcasting: "according to the existing data analysis, No.3 mutant will launch an offensive in an hour, please be prepared."


    The mechanical sound fell down, making the faces of all the people present even more ugly.


    "Hell..."


    before the screen, the old man''s face looked very ugly. At this time, he didn''t know what to say.


    Before that, when he received messages from other places, he had already prepared himself for this scene.


    But even so, he did not expect that this day should come so fast.


    It seems that many mutants in the world are well connected. After the first mutants begin to wake up, one by one, they begin to recover and are about to wake up.


    It seems that we have agreed to destroy the whole human civilization in one day.


    "The team sent to meet the agent is just within the scope of the recovery of the mutant beast, and now it has been affected by the mutant beast..."


    before the huge screen, bursts of mechanical sound are still ringing, and it sounds like there is no emotion or emotion.


    "It is expected that all the leading forces will be destroyed in five minutes..."


    this is also bad news.


    But listening to the bad news, the old man''s face has not changed.


    At this stage, there is enough bad news everywhere.


    This bad news is usually heavy enough, but in the current situation, it is nothing.


    Compared with the survival of human civilization as a whole, what is a mere advance force?The old man could not help sighing. At this time, all kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart.


    "Five minutes?"


    Sitting there silently, he took out a pocket watch and looked at the time.


    The numbers in the pocket watch are jumping fast, moving every minute, every second, like the deadline for declaring death.


    Soon, two minutes will pass.


    In the screen, the recovery of the mutant beast is more and more obvious.


    The majestic atmosphere is unfolding, and black fog is everywhere.


    The breath of the mutant beast diffuses and condenses outward, and finally forms such layers of black fog, which spreads to all around and continuously changes the environment around.


    As time went by, the old man took a deep breath, then raised his head again and looked in front of him.


    But at this time, looking at the scene on the screen, he was stunned.


    Only in the screen display of the picture, dazzling light began to appear.


    Light, the dazzling light began to appear, and now it was everywhere in the abyss, enveloping the beast that was about to recover.


    Under the shining light, all the darkness seemed to dissipate spontaneously and fade down by itself.


    The smell of change everywhere was completely dispelled.


    But remains, only then that pure brilliance.


    "The unknown power recovery is detected, the comparison has been completed, and the detection result is the agent..."


    in front of the body, in the huge screen, the mechanical sound appears again.


    "Agent..."


    the old man sat up and looked at the light that enveloped the abyss.


    In fact, it''s not just him.


    Now all over the world, everyone is starting to put their eyes into it, into that corner.


    At the threshold of the recovery of the mutant beast, it seems that the agent has finally made a move.


    Does he want to prevent the recovery of the mutants, or even confront them head on?


    The idea flashed through everyone''s mind, and they couldn''t help looking forward to it.


    Neither side exists simply.


    One is a mutant beast that is suspected to come from advanced civilization and claims to be able to survive and even become more powerful no matter what environment or conditions.


    The other is called the ultimate of human evolution, the substitute of human body and the power of God.


    The confrontation between the two sides is doomed to be a terrible collision.


    What will be the result?


    None of this is known.


    But at the moment, looking at the picture on the screen, they can''t help looking forward to it.


    What if it works?


    It can be seen from the past achievements that in the past, no matter how strong the enemy is, the agent has never been able to deal with it head-on and blow it up.


    And this time, in the face of the beast, can he create a miracle?


    Everyone began to look forward to the miracle.


    Of course, many people are pessimistic about this.


    The reason why changers are changers is because of their terrifying and powerful metamorphosis.


    In the past, human civilization did not suppress the mutant beast, or even once controlled it.


    But it''s all useless.


    From the point of view of the extremely powerful metamorphosis of the mutant beast, as long as it can not be killed at the first time, the mutant beast will then become more and more powerful until it reaches an uncontrollable point.


    The power of the agent may be strong enough to suppress the mutants.


    But even so, what can be done?


    As long as you can''t kill it at the first time, even if you suppress it, it will only make it more and more powerful.


    When time goes by, it will be consumed sooner or later.


    Many people are particularly pessimistic about the outcome of the war, and they are not optimistic about the outcome of the war.


    But for all that, everyone is still watching the battle.


    No matter what the outcome, this battle is destined to be brilliant and unprecedented.


    No matter who they are, both sides seem to have the power to easily destroy a city.


    What will it be like to fight now?


    Everyone is concerned about this.


    "Interesting, really interesting..."


    in an independent room in the underground world, a Carl, with a bottle of juice in his hand, looked at the picture on the screen in front of him, with an interesting expression on his face: "what will happen to the terrifying human who can tear up the nihilistic giant with his hands, and the mutant beast who can infinitely evolve?"


    "It''s really exciting."


    "And my kindred, I don''t know if I can survive this time..."He looked at the screen, looking forward to the color on his face, all kinds of ideas flashed in his heart.


    From then on, when the nihilistic giant appeared, he knew that there must be another member of his family in that place.


    Nihilistic giant is one of the highest crystallization of Karl civilization. If it had not possessed all kinds of technologies of Karl people and the flesh and blood factor of star giant, it would have been impossible to make it.


    Even if we get these things, if the foundation is not up to the standard, it is also impossible to create the existence of star giant.


    For example, today''s human civilization, in any case, can not create a star giant.


    Even if we have obtained the corresponding technology, as well as the star giant''s flesh factor, it is impossible.


    This is the basic gap, which can not be made up in a short time.


    So it must be a member of his family who stands behind the giant star.


    I just don''t know who it is.


    All sorts of thoughts flashed through his mind, and then his eyes continued to move forward, carefully watching the scene in front of him.


    And as he watched, things began to change.


    "Are we... Saved?"


    In the ruins of the city, in several chariots, the remaining people began to wake up.


    A warm force came from all over the place and turned into a light to cover them.


    The divine power was surging, and under the cover of the divine power, the situation of their bodies began to stabilize, and the previous abnormal reaction gradually dissipated and returned to normal again.


    Feeling this, they were stunned for a long time, and then reacted.


    "It''s the agent!"


    "Did the agent do it?"


    They reacted very quickly, and though they could not see the scene outside, they still guessed what had happened at once.


    There is no doubt that under the current situation, the only one in the world who can prevent the alienation reaction is the agent.


    However, such a dazzling light....


    they were puzzled and then walked out of the chariot to the outside world.


    They are very careful in this series of actions.


    Although the city in front of us has become a ruin, it is not safe.


    There are still a large number of alienated lives, even corpses, which may pose a fatal threat to them.


    Once left the chariot, facing these monsters, ordinary humans have little to say.


    Therefore, they are very careful in every step. When they see something wrong, they will immediately withdraw into the chariot without hesitation.


    However, under their gaze, it seems very quiet everywhere.


    Around a quiet, everywhere is so, quiet suffocating.


    Everywhere, the city was covered with brilliance, and almost the whole city was covered with light.


    On the sky, the magnificent light fell down from the mid air, like the whole sky was dyed into a piece of gold, which was particularly sacred and magnificent.


    Looking at the scene in front of us, the people present were stunned. At this time, they felt a sense of inexplicability and a kind of shock from the heart.


    "This..."


    the other side.


    When the breath of divine power surges, looking at the scene presented in the computer, Carl and Liu Na are also stunned.


    In the screen presented by the computer, large areas of black are fading, and the opposite is the mighty white.


    White areas appear from where they are, then spread out quickly, and eventually even envelop the whole city.


    Not only that, in the sight of the two people at the moment, we can clearly see that the power representing white is expanding rapidly, and even suppresses all the black represented by the mutant beast, forming an encirclement.


    "Can one''s strength... Really achieve this level?"


    Looking at this scene, Carl was a little silly. At this time, he didn''t know what to say to show his shock.


    It is extremely difficult to cover such a huge area with the power of one person, and even suppress the power of the mutant beast.


    Carl is some can not imagine, what kind of terrible power, can achieve this degree.


    "He''s out..."


    looking at this scene, Liu Na breathed a sigh of relief, and at this time she was no longer entangled.


    Look at this, in the face of the recovery of the beast, Chen Heng finally shot.


    And the result of its shot will depend on the present.


    "Can you adjust the picture?"


    Standing there, he looked at Carl and said, "I also want to see what''s going on there."


    "Good."Carl didn''t say much, just nodded in agreement.


    Then, the screen in front of you changes constantly, changes rapidly, and finally stops at a certain position.


    On the barren plain, the figure of a young man appeared slowly.


    He seemed to appear out of thin air, and now he was walking here alone, wearing a white robe.


    The light golden sun fell and shone on the boy, which made him look very sacred and unique.


    Chen Heng walked in the wilderness, listening to the wails of people everywhere.


    A large number of prayers and prayers are coming all the time, flowing into his body along the line of faith, and finally turned into wisps of pure power of faith, which is accepted by him.


    Every moment, a lot of faith power is transformed into divine power, and then into Chen Heng''s own power, which is contained in his own body.


    Powerful forces are emerging.


    At this moment, Chen Heng can feel his own change.


    Under the influence of divine power, the essence of his life is rapidly rising from the original level to another level.


    At the moment, under the instillation of divine power, he has transcended his own noumenon.


    According to the standards of the divine world, his current level should not be inferior to the fourth ring.


    Of course, this is only a general idea.


    After all, Chen Heng doesn''t know the strength level of the god world.


    Moreover, his current strength is only temporary.


    With the passage of time, his own strength is still constantly improving, toward a higher level of impact.


    Almost all the time, Chen Heng has improved and can feel the changes in himself.


    So for now, it''s still too early to talk about strength.


    Moreover, it does not represent his own strength.


    With the influx of a large number of belief power, the divine power in Chen Heng''s body is particularly majestic.


    Just these strong divine powers are enough to make Chen Heng play a far superior terrorist force.


    This is also his courage to come to the front and come here.


    The mighty breath spreads out, the divine power is surging, forming a layer of divine brilliance.


    And in front of me, under Chen Heng''s induction, in the abyss ahead, the originally silent existence is also recovering rapidly at the moment, and it seems to be sprinting at the moment.


    The strange beast that was silent here was about to revive.


    And now, after being stimulated by Chen Heng''s strength, this mutant beast''s reaction is also very obvious, and the speed of awakening is faster.


    In this regard, Chen Heng is not surprised, just standing there silently, looking at the scene ahead, waiting for the final recovery of the mutant beast.


    Under his gaze, the front was shrouded in black fog, and the terrible momentum came from it.


    Roar!


    A roar came from the abyss, and then a huge figure appeared.

 Chapter 309

    Under the gaze of countless people, the mutant beast finally revived.


    In a strict sense, this is not the first animal in the world to recover at the moment, but it is definitely the most eye-catching one.


    Because at the moment, it is the agent who stands in front of this beast.


    As a human being, the power of the agent is incredible.


    His existence makes countless researchers feel unbelievable, and some of them can''t believe that such a life can be bred among human beings.


    In the past, he had already shown all kinds of frightening forces. Even in the face of the terrible nihilistic beast, he could easily destroy and tear it apart.


    Now, he''s standing in front of the mutant.


    In the face of such a monster that led to the decline of human civilization and has been reduced to the present situation, will the agent be the opponent?


    Many people want to know the answer to this.


    And their expectations, their despair, in another way, give Chen Heng new strength.


    The splendor of vastness.


    Invisibly, Chen Heng was enveloped by a pure divine power, directly isolated from all contact with the outside world.


    However, in Chen Heng''s induction, with the passing of time, at this moment, in the whole world, the power of faith is coming to his body through the line of faith.


    This feeling is very real and unique.


    Finally, he raised his head and looked forward.


    With the continuous roaring sound, now in the front of the abyss, the ferocious monster has initially revealed its shape.


    It''s an extraordinarily huge monster. Just its body is a few kilometers in size.


    Under the shadow of darkness, the shape of the monster was also revealed.


    as like as two peas, it has seven heads, and each head has a different look.


    Its body is particularly huge and bloated, covered with scales, and some unique mysterious patterns, it looks very beautiful and unique.


    On the whole, it looks very frightening, especially the pair of eyes, but also reveals a disturbing force.


    Just as it appeared, the monster immediately spread a suffocating nihility.


    The vast nihilistic power directly condenses into the real dark fog, which spreads everywhere and covers the earth in all directions.


    In this regard, Chen Heng face calm, just raised his hand.


    In his body, the power of divinity is surging and feeding back quickly.


    An inexplicable magic Rune condenses and spreads out. It turns into a barrier and blocks all around the mutant beast.


    Under the cover of brilliance, all the power of nothingness was deprived, leaving only the pure ferocious beast.


    Roar!


    In front of him, he seemed to feel the power of Chen Heng, and the ferocious beast roared.


    Its voice is like thunder. Even if it doesn''t stand in front of it and just feels the breath, it can feel the strong sense of horror and fear.


    Boom!


    Bursts of light sound burst out.


    In situ, Chen Heng stood there, waving at will.


    The world began to be turbulent.


    The earth tilted, and then a frightening scene began to take place.


    With the spread of Chen Heng''s power, not far away from there, mountains were moved and directly rose up. Then, under the traction of Chen Heng''s power, they directly smashed at the mutant beast.


    Boom!


    With the steady sound, the mighty breath diffuses.


    In front of him, the mutant beast made bursts of sound, which was as shocking as thunder. Looking at the mountains that fell in mid air, he bumped into them without any hesitation.


    Bang!


    Bursts of light sound continued to ring, the mountains were directly broken, not even a wound.


    But even this scene is enough to make those observers feel stunned.


    "It''s not scientific!"


    Looking at the scene displayed on the screen, Liu Na was directly shocked and stayed in the same place. She didn''t know what to say.


    Is it really something that people can do to directly move mountains and smash people with mountains?


    At the moment, Liu Na feels as if she is living in a dream. She can''t believe that the scene is real.


    On one side, Carl glanced at her, just shook his head and said nothing.


    "What''s this..."


    he said in his heart, thinking all kinds of thoughts: "when the nihilistic giant was torn by him, do you know what I felt?"


    In Karl''s opinion, it is much more difficult to tear up the nihilistic beast than to move the mountain out of thin air.Now that Chen Heng can do such unscientific things as tearing up the nihilistic giant, it should be very normal to move mountains out of thin air, right?


    Carl''s mind just flashed this idea, then he saw the scene that made him thrilled.


    In the screen, a large number of buildings are flying.


    In the distance, under the cover of brilliance, buildings spontaneously fly up from the city, together with the foundations of those buildings, and even some other things, now all rise up and fly into the air.


    This is a whole city. Under the control of Chen Heng''s idea, Chen Heng rises up and smashes into the beast.


    "I..."


    this time, even Carl subconsciously opened his mouth and almost didn''t scold.


    It''s not scientific at all!


    At this time, the idea flashed through everyone''s mind.


    The ability to destroy nihilistic monsters and even other mutants represents extremely powerful attack power at most.


    But this is totally different from uprooting mountains out of thin air, or even a whole city out of thin air.


    For example, it''s like a bomb, which can easily blow up a mountain, but can''t pull it up completely.


    The former represents only simple destruction, while the latter represents greater difficulty and more things.


    The former is enough to drive many people crazy and surprised.


    Now, even the latter can be achieved.


    Even Carl is holding on to his head now, a little crazy in his heart.


    But in the scene, the war continues.


    In nothingness, a burst of roar came out, like thunder, resounding everywhere, as if to destroy this piece of heaven and earth, which was particularly frightening.


    A huge mutant animal stands in front of us. It''s amazing that its breath spreads all around.


    The ruins of a whole city fell on it, and it was almost buried just now, but it didn''t seem to cause too much damage to it, just made it more angry.


    "Sure enough, it doesn''t work..."


    standing in the same place and looking at the scene in front of him, Chen Heng''s face is calm, which is not surprising.


    He had a very clear sense of the power of the changeling beast.


    The power of this mutant beast is very powerful, no less than many lives he has ever seen.


    Moreover, compared with many powerful lives he had ever seen, this mutant beast had stronger vitality. I''m afraid it could not be killed in an ordinary way.


    If you want to kill it, you still have to work hard.


    In a flash, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    Then he began to move.


    An inexplicable murmur began to ring. In the silence, a spell template was meditated.


    With the rapid emergence of mental power, in an instant, a spell is cast.


    Between the nothingness, a large number of divine power gathered, at this moment into a majestic glory, and finally condensed into a huge golden sword.


    The golden sword is especially sacred. It has the brilliance of divinity and the great power. On it, there is the huge spiritual power of Chen Heng and his own terror will.


    The next moment, with the flow of Chen Heng''s idea, the golden sword is cut down here and cut forward.


    In mid air, with the crash of a light sound, bursts of inexplicable sound continue to come out, at the moment continue to ring, sounds particularly pleasant, giving people a sense of comfort.


    But as the sound continues to ring, the damage caused by it is also frightening.


    In front of him, with the constant roar of the mutant beast, his seven heads kept falling, directly cut down by an invisible force, and directly fell to the ground. His body was also ordinary, as if he had been cut hundreds of times in an instant. The whole body was covered with scattered wounds, which seemed to be cut by thousands of knives.


    The power of terror erupted in an instant.


    The next moment, with the golden sword falling, the body of the mutant beast directly smashed open, which turned into a ball of broken meat and fell around.


    The whole ending, it seems, is no different from the original nihilistic beast.


    The rain of blood began to fall.


    When the mutant beast was killed, its majestic blood rushed to the sky, and then fell on the earth, giving a bloody rain to this desolate underground.


    Looking at this scene, everyone was stunned.


    Carl stood in front of his lab, looking at the scene.


    I don''t know why, he always felt that this scene seemed very familiar, which brought him a very strong sense of seeing.


    It took a while for him to react and realize the source of this feeling.


    At the beginning, his own nihilistic giant was blown up. Isn''t that the scene?At that time, he also secretly heartache for a long time.


    It is, after all, a giant of nothingness, the highest crystallization of Karl civilization.


    And now, after it''s the turn of the mutant beast, the result doesn''t seem to be much better than the nihilistic giant.


    It''s all about the same ending.


    Think of here, Carl''s mood is a bit complicated, at this time already some don''t know what to say.


    "Is it over?"


    On one side, Liu Na''s look was also a little complicated, and she said subconsciously at the moment.


    "Over?"


    Carl shook his head and sneered: "if only it were that simple..."


    "for normal life, death may mean the end."


    "But for these mutants, it''s not like this..."


    he said with a sneer.


    "What...


    listening to this, Liu Na was stunned at first, and then she reacted quickly.


    In front of the screen, bursts of images are emerging, now it has appeared there.


    Vast abyss, dense black breath emerged.


    Under Chen Heng''s gaze, some inexplicable changes have taken place in the huge abyss in front of him. It seems that something inexplicable has emerged from it and is rushing out of it.


    The ghost of a monster reappears, roars in nothingness, makes a sound, spreads out and sweeps around.


    And that monster is nothing else. It''s the mutant beast before.


    It came back from nothingness, and now it appeared on the earth again. Once it appeared, it immediately roared at Chen Heng, which was more like full of anger, with layers of majesty and the power of nothingness.


    "This is..."


    looking at the new beast in front of him, Chen hengruo thinks about it and thinks of the words that Karl once said and the part of the data that Karl stored: "immortal body?"


    After the death of the mutant beast, it will not disappear immediately, but will continue to recover and reappear on the earth.


    This is from the records of Karl civilization.


    It is precisely because of this ability of the mutant beast that the Karl civilization will be dragged down abruptly, leading to the final destruction.


    If not, the power of Karl civilization far beyond human civilization will not be reduced to destruction.


    And now, at this moment, the ability of this mutant beast is obviously like this.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng couldn''t help raising his head and looking forward.


    The smell of blood came in bursts. On the surrounding earth, the bloodstain dripped by the mutant beast still existed, which was very clear. It seemed to contain some unknown power, giving people a unique feeling.


    Feeling the bloody smell around him, Chen hengruo has something to think about.


    The existence of bloodstain means that the mutant beast was dead before, not a false fake death, but a real death.


    but as like as two peas, the other party immediately revived, and everything looks different from what it was before.


    From the angry roar of the other party, we can see that the memory of the other party still exists and retains the memory of Chen Heng''s previous killing, so we have a unique mood for it.


    That''s interesting.


    Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart and showed a smile on his face.


    In front of us, there is a huge shadow.


    At the first moment of recovery, the mutant beast immediately moved forward and roared at Chen Heng. The whole body was exploding.


    With a light bang, there was a vibration everywhere, and the unique nihility spread around and enveloped this area.


    For a moment, this place was completely eroded by the power of nothingness, and now it has been completely reversed and transformed into another environment.


    The great power is transmitted and the great brilliance is enveloped here.


    This is an extremely terrifying force. Once it breaks out, it can absolutely destroy a whole city and turn a large area of city into ruins.


    However, in the face of this terrible power, Chen Heng''s face is very calm, just standing there, it seems that there is no action.


    The light of nothingness shrouded here, like spikes, rushing towards Chen Heng, but could not really rush to him.


    When he arrived at Chen Heng''s body, a nihilistic barrier opened up, and the mighty breath of divine power emerged, which covered Chen Heng''s body and directly blocked all the attacks from the outside world.


    Invalid.


    Compared with before, Chen Heng now appears more powerful, even if it is the power of the mutant beast can not really break his barrier, straightforward was he blocked down.


    Boom!


    There was a soft noise everywhere.


    There was a hazy smell in the place.


    The power of nothingness is more active than ever, and it is surging at the moment.A golden sword cut down again, did not do much, so clean cut down, heavily cut in the head of the mutant beast.


    Bang!


    A violent explosion sounded again.


    Under the gaze of Carl and the others, the body of the mutant beast was once again exposed to continuous scars, and a series of subtle textures emerged, which appeared there.


    Then it exploded again, and there were not many accidents.


    "Beautiful."


    Looking at this scene, Liu Na couldn''t help clapping her hands, and even Carl''s face became a little dignified.


    "Unexpectedly, he killed a mutant animal so easily"


    when he looked at the scene on the screen, his face also showed admiration.


    Before this war, no one thought it would be such a result.


    So many people are afraid that the helpless mutant beast was defeated so cleanly, even failed to occupy the excellent from the beginning to the end, let alone take advantage of it.


    No one could have thought of such an outcome before it happened.


    However, in Carl''s view, there is still no way to change the outcome of the war.


    Compared with the animals that can transform and recover infinitely, the power of mortals is too much at a loss.


    Even if we can kill it easily and turn it into a pile of flesh and blood, what can we do.


    As long as the power of nothingness is still there, the changeling beast will not disappear. No matter how many times it is defeated, it can recover from nothingness again and even become stronger.


    Even if Chen Heng has the upper hand at the moment, what can he do?


    Sooner or later, it will be consumed.


    At this moment, it''s not just Carl, it''s people in many parts of the world.


    They sighed in their hearts, thoughts flashed through their minds, and they didn''t know what to say.


    But today''s battle is bound to surprise them.


    In front of him, looking at the changed beast revived again, Chen Heng smiles, then steps forward.


    He continued to move forward, and the great power of his whole body vibrated with it. At a glance, he seemed to be extremely powerful and frightening.


    And this time, with Chen Heng''s figure constantly forward, his momentum seems to be changing, more of an inexplicable aura.


    Boom!


    The power of nothingness began to come.


    The mighty power was drawn and fell on the earth.


    This time, however, it was not the mutant beast in front of us that drew these forces, but another being.


    Chen Heng is walking on the earth. Around him, the great power of nothingness is gathering.

 Chapter 310

    "Here it is


    Looking at the scene on the screen, Carl''s face was frozen. At this time, his eyes were staring at the screen, trying to see every detail.


    He will never forget the scene before.


    At that time, when his nihilistic giant was destroyed by a blow, Chen Heng was just like this.


    And now, in the face of the terrible beast in front of him, is he going to do his best?


    Unconsciously, his palms were already full of sweat, and now he was nervous and looking forward to the scene.


    Under his gaze, the battle ahead is continuing.


    The power of nothingness is diffused, and the vast atmosphere covers all sides, covering everything in all directions.


    But only among them, Chen Heng''s figure appears particularly unique, tall and straight.


    He is tall and tall. Now he looks like a giant who stands up to heaven and earth. Although he is not very big, he has a unique characteristic, which makes everyone in the four directions pay attention to him.


    The mighty atmosphere is spreading.


    The power of darkness in all directions was surging, and now it all poured into his body.


    And with all this happening, Chen Heng''s body at the moment is also under great pressure.


    "More powerful than the previous one..."


    standing in the same place, feeling his own condition, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    In his body, the divinity is surging, and it begins to fit with the nihilistic forces around him, producing a certain resonance, and then it begins to flow continuously, drawing the nihilistic forces around him.


    Under this kind of traction, Chen Heng''s body bears great pressure.


    Under the guidance of divinity, those forces of nothingness did not take the initiative against Chen Heng, but just the huge power of nothingness itself was enough to make Chen Heng''s body feel great pressure, and even some could not bear it.


    Fortunately, when the shadow divinity was agitated, the light divinity was also generous and shining, and a pure divine power emerged continuously from the divinity and appeared in Chen Heng''s body.


    It is because of the support of this power that Chen Heng can continue to support at the moment. Even his body is constantly changing and strengthening under the oppression of divine power.


    Roar!


    In front of him, the changelings roared.


    Chen Heng seems to feel the body changes, he roared, a pair of scarlet eyes staring at Chen Heng, at this time there is a humanized doubt and fear.


    Even if it''s a mutant animal, you can feel the changes around you at the moment.


    With the arrival of Chen Heng, the power of nothingness of the four sides is constantly changing and being drawn. However, the result of this kind of traction is not that the mutants have been strengthened, but all of them are on Chen Heng''s side.


    It''s funny to say.


    The power of nothingness itself is the power of mutants. The existence of the power of nothingness on this planet is also the result of the rampage of mutants.


    They are like children of nihilistic power, with a natural instinct to control it.


    According to common sense, as long as they use this power to hurt others.


    But now it''s all reversed.


    A steady stream of nihilistic power came together, but in the end, not a little bit of it came to Chen Heng. Instead, a steady stream of blessings came to Chen Heng, which made his breath more and more strong.


    In this case, let alone other people, even the mutants are constantly wailing, some doubts and fears.


    The power of nothingness abandoned them and chose a better carrier.


    Can we say that in the view of nihilistic power, Chen Heng at the moment is more suitable to act as a carrier than the mutant beast?


    Many people have doubts about this, especially those who study the power of nothingness.


    "According to the principle, it should not be like this..."


    in the quiet and spacious room, the kaller named Hedo could not help but speak. He was shocked and puzzled.


    Just a human, why in the ability to control the power of nothingness, is still above the mutant beast.


    Why on earth is this?


    What kind of existence is he?


    No one knows about this.


    But they also know that.


    I''m afraid there''s going to be a big problem with this mutant beast.


    In fact, the same is true.


    The next moment, Chen Heng raised his head.


    Now his appearance has changed a lot.


    Because of the nourishment and influence of the divine power, unconsciously, his body became much bigger and bigger. He was no longer the thin and weak young man before. Now he looked very tall and straight.


    His clothes did not change, but there was an inexplicable noble aura all over him. Even his appearance changed a lot. He looked beautiful and exquisite, just like a God coming from heaven, especially sacred and extraordinary.His eyes turned into dark gold, but with the gaze, he fell on the beast. It seemed that even the nothingness around him had a reaction, and burst out a violent reaction.


    The next moment, he held out his hand.


    A big hand slowly stretched out and fell down.


    Invisibly, the divine power radiates, and the huge power of nothingness is drawn by it, leading from point to area, and then turns into a violent celestial phenomenon.


    "That''s..."


    behind, in the ruins of a city, next to several chariots, the survivors looked up at the sky, just in time to see the scene that made them gape.


    There was a faint thunder in the sky, and lightning particles flickered. Every particle seemed to contain a strong will, and there was an inexplicable huge power.


    As if God were roaring, the power of terror spread from all over the world.


    A sword, which seems to cut through the world and can cut everything, appears and falls.


    Then there was a huge palm that covered the sky and the sun, as if it could cover everything.


    All of it was dim.


    Above the sky, the sun is sheltered, the earth is collapsing, every inch of land is collapsing, a scene of doomsday destruction.


    The swift and violent wind swept across the earth and cut it in half.


    The whole scene is extraordinarily huge and suffocating.


    Among them, the mutant animal is struggling and roaring.


    But in the face of the external terrorist force, it could not do anything in the end. It was directly patted by the huge palm, and then the whole body turned into flesh and blood, and disappeared.


    There''s a lot of power coming in.


    When the mutant beast disappeared, the power belonging to the mutant beast did not disappear, but was directly engulfed by Chen Heng and poured into the divinity in his body.


    With the support of this divine power, Chen Heng can feel some changes in his body.


    The original pure divinity seems to have some changes, in which some subtle adjustments can be felt.


    In this way, after absorbing the power of the changeling beast, the shadow divinity also derived a new concept of rules, so it is no longer pure.


    In fact, this situation is quite normal.


    According to Chen Heng''s inheritance of divinity, divinity is the embodiment of law, which is the eternal crystallization of only eternal existence.


    As far as this kind of aggregation of laws is concerned, what is light and what is shadow is just the concept that the latecomers force them to add.


    In fact, they are just the conceptual body of a bunch of rules.


    As the cohesion of the law, they will also produce all kinds of changes. Only by constantly adding new power of the law to them can their power grow stronger and stronger.


    This is clearly the case at the moment.


    However, Chen Heng did not expect that he just swallowed the power of a mutant beast, and could have such a dramatic impact on the divinity.


    In this way, the changers in this world are also not simple, and may represent part of the power of rules in this world.


    Otherwise, such a result is impossible.


    A deep desire came to mind.


    In Chen Heng''s body, the strong divinity is calling out instinctively, which shows a yearning emotion, and seems to want more.


    It needs more mutants and more power of law to transform itself.


    In this regard, Chen Heng did not resist, but quietly turned around and looked into the distance.


    His sight fell on the distant land, and his sight passed through the distant distance, and he saw the scene there in an instant.


    The creatures are wailing.


    In a gathering area, a terrible mutant beast is killing, killing creatures in it.


    There, an individual dies in despair and falls into alienation.


    Their lives are dying, and everything is going to die quickly.


    If there is no accident, they will die in a while at most.


    And now, after swallowing the previous mutant beast, Chen Heng sees more.


    Under his gaze, he could clearly see that after those creatures withered because of the changers, a series of unique forces emerged from those creatures and rushed directly to the changers.


    But this kind of unique strength, also made that mutant beast strengthened itself to a certain extent, and became more powerful.


    It is this unique feedback that makes the mutant beast so crazy to kill.


    In Chen Heng''s perception, not only the mutant beast, but also the nothingness itself seems to be growing rapidly under the crazy killing of the mutant beast.


    In this moment, inexplicably, Chen Heng understood the essence of nothingness.


    The essence of nothingness is nothing but plunder.Mutants are born from nothingness and act as the tentacles of nothingness plunder.


    As the mutants continue to kill and plunder in the outside world, those forces will continue to converge and eventually converge into nothingness and become the pure power of nothingness.


    As time goes by, with the constant killing of the mutants, the power of nothingness becomes more powerful, which in turn supports the mutants to become more powerful.


    This must be the reason why the mutants appear and constantly kill on each planet.


    It''s different from what people think.


    It''s true that mutants are constantly changing and becoming powerful in various environments.


    But the power they need to transform themselves is not from others, but from the power they get by killing creatures.


    "Killing and plundering..."


    Chen Heng raised his head and said with a smile: "it''s really appropriate..."


    with the thought in his heart, his body disappeared here at the next moment and went directly to the distance.


    "Agent... Where is he going?"


    At this moment, looking at the scene in front of the screen, all the people watching are not moved.


    As time went by, they finally saw Chen Heng.


    When the scene again across, Chen Heng has come to another gathering place.


    This is a gathering place which has been destroyed by the mutant beast. Countless creatures in it are wailing, and all of them are struggling in pain, falling into a terrible alienation reaction.


    That''s the power of changelings.


    In terms of power alone, although they are powerful, they are not strong enough to make people feel suffocated.


    What really kills them is their terrible nihility.


    Once the power of nothingness diffuses, it will eventually affect the surrounding, and even instinctively assimilate the living beings around, making the lives around fall into the alienation reaction of terror.


    Once human beings fall into alienation reaction, even the best result will be a dead word.


    Or, it will fail in the alienation reaction and become a corpse.


    Or, they will transform into success in the alienation reaction, but in the end, they may not be able to retain their true consciousness.


    At present, human beings are in the process of dissimilation reaction. Even if the best result is that the body is still alive, it has become a monster similar to corpse man.


    But it''s impossible to keep your wisdom and memory.


    Chen Heng is a special case.


    Until now, people in this world still don''t know whether the power of the agent comes from alienation or other aspects.


    However, no matter what, it is an indisputable fact that the agent has the power to completely kill the mutants.


    At this moment, the news has been spread, greatly inspiring, to the current despair of the human world has brought a new dawn.


    This is also to give hope to all mankind, so that all people have the hope to continue to survive, rather than waiting for death in despair.


    It will be a torment and a big problem.


    Now, the agent takes the initiative to go near the mutant beast.


    Do you want to get rid of all the changelings and get rid of all these things?


    At this moment, everyone''s heart began to get excited, a little excited.


    Global satellite live broadcasting has been re established.


    Now, on the familiar TV screen, the familiar figure has come back again.


    "The following is the live broadcast..."


    in the screen, the sweet looking supporter spoke loudly and announced to everyone: "the live broadcast place is No.1 gathering place, as you can see, the mutant beast has broken the protection and entered."


    "And the agent has arrived at this moment."


    "Please watch the result this time."


    Bursts of sound fall, and then the screen, the image began to expand.


    A broken image of the underground world is displayed in front of everyone''s eyes.


    Under their gaze, the world in front of them was particularly broken, and everything in it was like this, as if it had been ravaged by something.


    In fact, it is.


    In the depths of the underground world, a terrifying and ferocious mutant beast stands there, and the whole body is extremely huge.


    Even if we don''t really face the mutant animal, we just see the mutant animal on the screen, and everyone will feel a sense of palpitation, some fear, some hate.


    It has been many years since the disaster.


    They are not unfamiliar with the appearance of changelings. Many people can even recite what happened to them, how many cities and people they killed.


    But this time, the protagonist of the live broadcast is not them, but another human.A faint song was singing everywhere.


    Bursts of soft voice constantly resounded, as if someone was singing in a low voice, singing in general.


    The sound is pure and magnetic. Just listening to the sound, you can feel your spirit as if it has been baptized. It has a special charm.


    In the screen, the figure of a young man is still so beautiful and exquisite as before. Now he is walking in the ruins, singing in a low voice.


    "What is he doing?"


    Looking at Chen Heng''s action, many people are puzzled and don''t understand what he is doing at the moment.


    The war is coming, and the former convenience is the evil mutant beast. If the agent doesn''t come forward immediately to solve the problem, why should he stay here?


    No one knows.


    But soon they understood.


    Only in the screen, the faint light is flashing.


    As Chen Heng''s chanting voice continued to ring, a faint light emerged from his body.


    The brilliance is very weak, but it is particularly bright and firm. As soon as it appears, it will amaze the world and shock everyone.


    Under the gaze of all people, the brilliance constantly surged, slowly spread out, and then gradually enveloped the whole underground world.


    Then, a surprising scene began to take place.


    In the underground world, all creatures are crying in pain.


    They are eroded by the power of nothingness, their bodies begin to dissimilate, and bear the unimaginable great pain.


    But with the glitter, their alienation reaction stopped.


    A person staring at his body, can feel a warm heart power, is emerging in his body, with a touch of warmth and purity.


    Their dissimilation reaction began to disappear. At the moment, the whole person seems to have returned to normal, even the original injury has completely recovered.


    "Mom... Mom!"


    In the ruins, the voice of the little girl''s surprise came.


    And in front of the girl, the woman who had died and left her last breath, now opened her eyes again.


    Light saves everything.


    It is like the pure world light in myth and legend, which dispels all evil forces and makes the world pure and pure.


    And when that happened, everyone turned and looked to the center of the light.


    There, a figure is slowly moving forward.

 Chapter 311

    Under the cover of the brilliance, everyone could not help looking up and looking forward.


    There, a figure is slowly moving forward.


    It was the figure of a young man with simple clothes, delicate and perfect appearance and long hair. Now his face was calm with a soft color. He walked slowly towards the front.


    His pace is very slow, step by step, it seems that the speed is not fast, but it is particularly firm.


    An inexplicable momentum appeared from his body. As he walked forward, it became more and more huge and terrible.


    And in this underground world, the vast brilliance has covered the whole underground world.


    It''s brilliant and unique.


    When the whole underground world is covered with brilliance, the previously terrifying mutant beast seems to have lost its threat. Even though it is roaring there, it can''t break out the terrifying power as before.


    The brilliance of the four places suppresses its power and makes the mutants shrink away. Even their own nihilistic power seems to have been cut off. Now it has disappeared.


    In the front, Chen Heng is still moving forward, step by step, slowly approaching.


    On the screen, people all over the world are shocked.


    "How could that be?"


    He was shocked to see the scene on the screen. At this time, he couldn''t believe it: "with his own strength, will the whole gathering area be covered?"


    "Is he human or not?"


    At this moment, he deeply doubted that under the cover of Chen Heng''s human appearance, it would be a powerful energy core comparable to perpetual motion machine.


    It''s incredible.


    No matter how the individual evolves, it is still necessary to pay attention to the conservation of energy.


    To be honest, Chen Heng had been able to burst out such a huge force with his tiny body, even enough to blow up the nihilistic giant beast and the terrorist power of the mutant beast, which was shocking enough.


    But at that time, at least there was no power as a reason.


    From Chen Heng''s previous performance, it seems that after his body changes, he can use the power of nothingness.


    If this is the case, then it''s fair to use the power of nothingness to repel the monsters of nothingness and mutants.


    But what do you say now?


    To be able to cover a whole gathering area in an instant, purify the people in the whole gathering area at the same time, and help them get rid of the alienation reaction, no matter what, the energy required is bound to be a huge number.


    But then, where does his power come from?


    Can''t it still be nothingness?


    At this moment, I don''t know how many people are crazy and how to explain this unscientific phenomenon.


    "Did the analysis come out?"


    In another room, several old people are also discussing crazily. Looking at this scene at the moment, they are shocked in their mind, but they also have deep doubts: "how can the human body carry such a terrible power?"


    "Even if it can carry it, where does the energy he uses to drive this force come from? It can''t really be out of thin air! "


    "Perhaps from nothingness?"


    "Possible, but not realistic..."


    "don''t you see the observed reaction? This force is obviously contradictory to nothingness. It can even directly disperse nothingness and suppress the mutant beast. Its energy is unlikely to come from nothingness! "


    There was a lot of discussion going on.


    At this moment, everyone is arguing, but in any case, there is no result.


    But anyway, they reached a consensus.


    There must be a huge secret in the agent.


    The huge power of this scale can not only be launched by the human body, but also find the unknown energy of human beings to use. Once it can be studied and understood, it will have a huge impact on human civilization, and may even directly make a huge leap in human civilization.


    Of course, they also understand that these are things in the future.


    At this stage, they can do nothing.


    To understand this, apart from the discussion, they also put most of their spirit into the screen in front of them, where they carefully watched Chen Heng''s actions and carefully observed his every move.


    Some people are worried at the moment.


    It''s extremely difficult to fight with changelings.


    When the agent is about to fight with the mutant beast, he still has to spend so much power to suppress nothingness. Can the remaining power support him to defeat the mutant beast?


    No matter what, people''s power is limited, once beyond a certain limit, I''m afraid the end will be worrying.


    Needless to say, before entering here, the agent had just fought with a mutant beast and killed a mutant beast head on.In this case, can his power deal with this mutant beast?


    Some people are very worried about this.


    Unlike other people''s imagination, Chen Heng feels very relaxed at the moment.


    Walking to the city of the underground world, he slowly forward, seemingly very slow, but in fact did not take a step, all across a very long distance, to the front.


    Spreading the whole gathering area with magic power, purifying the dissimilation reaction of all people, and healing the injury for them by the way may sound expensive indeed.


    In fact, the same is true.


    If a priest from the world of gods comes here, if he wants to do such a thing, I''m afraid that even the most top priest will have to drain all the power in his body.


    But Chen Heng is different.


    At the moment, the power in his body is still surging, even more than before.


    The previous consumption is huge for him, but it doesn''t hurt his muscles and bones.


    Even at the moment, the power in his body was so great that it was not much worse than before.


    The power consumed before is rapidly recovering in his body, which is very fast, far beyond other people''s imagination.


    Chen Heng''s power at the moment comes from the power of other people''s beliefs.


    In the previous moment, he provided protection for all the people here. Although the consumption of divine power was huge, then the divine power continued to transform, and the restored divine power was also extremely huge.


    Because of his actions, the living beings here provide huge faith in this moment.


    The huge belief even made Chen Heng lose his mind for a while. After a long time, he was relieved.


    There is no doubt that the population of the world is very large.


    When Chen Heng shows his strength in front of people all over the world, his faith will naturally become huge.


    At the moment, Chen Heng is quite sure.


    I''m afraid that even the gods of the gods world will envy the power of faith he has gained at the moment.


    If the world is not short, otherwise, he will be able to surpass his former peak and reach a stronger level only by virtue of this huge belief.


    But even so, the power he has at the moment is quite powerful.


    In situ, Chen Heng''s face was calm and he continued to move forward.


    A huge mental force slowly diffuses and directly locks the changing beast in front.


    In that place, the mutant animal was roaring. At the moment, it seemed to feel fear and began to retreat.


    Boom!


    Bursts of light sound spread from everywhere.


    In front of him, the mutant beast roared and retreated there, as if trying to escape from here.


    But now, it''s too late.


    With the arrival of Chen Heng, everything in this area has been blocked by Chen Heng. Even it is locked by Chen Heng. Even if you want to escape, you can''t do it at all.


    And in Chen Heng, with countless people''s faith in him, a huge momentum is also showing.


    Countless people''s spiritual thoughts, their hatred, their pain and hostility are all blessed on Chen Heng at the moment, and they gather into a very unified and strong will.


    Die for me!


    This is the idea of countless people''s pain, despair and hostility towards the mutant animals in the past years. Originally, it was chaotic and invisible, but now it comes together with Chen Heng''s arrival, directly unifying and blessing him.


    Feeling this huge will, walking on the road, Chen Heng sighs softly.


    "It''s over..."


    a faint voice fell, and now it sounded everywhere.


    Then, in the eyes of all people, the next moment, the huge, especially terrible beast began to change.


    With the bang of a light sound, the voice of the beast suddenly came.


    Cracks began to appear on its body, and it emerged like a cracked ceramic bottle.


    At first, the cracks were small, but then they kept growing, gradually became huge, interwoven into a fine network, and then directly broke, turned into a pool of flesh and blood crystals, and directly dripped there.


    A pure source of force was drawn, directly into Chen Heng''s body.


    In a flash, a vigorous vitality emerged from the body.


    The power of divinity is inspiring, and it is constantly surging at the moment. The texture on it has changed a lot, changed obviously, and expanded a large part.


    As before, after swallowing this mutant beast, the divine power in Chen Heng''s body increased again, and now it reached a new level.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng felt about it.


    Just devouring two mutants, his state at the moment has changed a lot.Compared with the beginning, the shadow divinity in his body has changed a lot, and now it has almost doubled.


    The growth of divinity also represents the improvement of one''s own strength, and a new omnipotence is inspired, but it is not obvious.


    Chen Heng can feel that a new force is brewing in his body, which is urging him to leave here and start killing.


    Vaguely, an instinctive message told him that he seemed to be able to draw strength and gain benefits from the killing.


    This feeling is so real that Chen Heng can''t help frowning.


    "Do you want to devour..."


    standing in the same place, he recalled the appearance of the mutant beast before, and the nihilistic power of constant killing and increasing. At this time, he couldn''t help thinking.


    The power represented by nihility is plunder.


    After devouring the power of nothingness and plundering the origin of two mutants, the shadow divinity seems to have this unique power, which can gain power from killing and plunder the life origin of other creatures.


    This kind of ability is very strong, but in Chen Heng''s view, a bad word, also easy to fall into the evil way.


    In order to gain strength, and open the killing, this matter in Chen Heng''s view is nothing.


    At least, there must be no problem in killing the enemy. At the same time, it can enhance its own strength.


    But if we do it for our own strength, regardless of the three, seven and twenty-one, I''m afraid there will be some problems.


    If so, I''m afraid it''s really reduced to a devil''s way, and I can''t control myself.


    This is obviously the case with the mutants before.


    As creatures bred from nothingness, they have no independent will of their own and are completely driven by the power of nothingness, so they are extremely cruel. No matter what creatures they encounter, they have the instinct to kill.


    Although they can gain strength from killing and constantly increase themselves, in essence, they are just puppets of nihility.


    Chen Heng is very clear about this.


    Boom!


    Bursts of light sound resounded here, far away, bursts of neighing are coming.


    Vaguely, someone is praying for his coming.


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked forward.


    Through the line of belief in his body, his sight spread through a long distance and came to the distance.


    Only in the distance, under Chen Heng''s gaze, other places also have the figure of the mutant beast. It seems that it is rampant.


    Like this area, similar tragedies have occurred in other places, with people howling everywhere.


    It''s like hell.


    Feeling this scene, Chen Heng''s face is calm, just a little pondering, and then he makes the action.


    Under the gaze of all the people, his figure gradually became empty, and finally disappeared directly from here.


    Light shimmered, then shrouded the four fields.


    Chen Heng''s body disappeared completely when he was gazing at him. He left here.


    Far away, in a land of chaos.


    Mutants are rampant, chaotic underground ruins, a large number of lives in the wail.


    A flash of light, light up the four sides, also let a figure from this show.


    It''s no one else. It''s Chen Heng.


    With his mind, just in an instant, he quickly came to this place and looked around.


    Under his gaze, the tragedy of the people everywhere, that kind of horrible scene all reflected in his eyes, and he saw it very clearly.


    Looking at this scene, without hesitation, he went directly up to meet the beast that was raging here.


    "Does he... Want to kill another mutant?"


    Looking at this scene, many people have issued a cry of surprise.

 Chapter 312

    This is the root of the world''s decline.


    This kind of existence is bred by the power of nothingness. It depends on the power of nothingness to exist. It is the carrier and puppet of the power of nothingness and represents the extremely powerful power of the power of nothingness.


    In the past, both the Karl civilization and the human civilization were destroyed by the hand of the mutant beast.


    In the past, no matter how hard they tried, there was no way to completely kill a mutant beast. Even if they only defeated it, it was only temporary. After a period of time, they would continue to make a comeback.


    But now, things have changed.


    In the past, it can be called an invincible beast. Today, it has been destroyed one after another, and it can''t resist the huge power.


    In front of the agent, it seems that the so-called invincible mutant beast is also vulnerable, and there is no way to stop him.


    His power seems to be endless, which makes people feel particularly terrible. It is clear that he is just like an ordinary person, but he can burst out such a level of terrorist power with such a body.


    To put it bluntly, it''s a miracle.


    But no matter what the miracle happened, at least at this moment, the miracle is there, just standing here.


    And in front of him, another mutant animal was standing in the way.


    The roar came from the front.


    Seems to feel the threat of life in general, in front of the change beast issued bursts of roar, as if in deterrence, so that it does not continue to move forward.


    But Chen Heng is not moved, just continue to step forward.


    Under the gaze of his eyes, the appearance of the changed beast in front of his eyes showed up, and looked very huge.


    Compared with the two mutants he killed before, this one seems to be more powerful and bulky. At a glance, its deterrent power is much stronger than the former two.


    But that''s not surprising.


    Even if they are the same mutants, the levels of metamorphosis are different because of the different stimuli they encounter.


    In terms of strength alone, this mutant beast is indeed superior to the previous two.


    But that''s it.


    Boom!


    Bursts of sound spread out, so resounding in all directions.


    A battle broke out so quickly that it ended at an unusually rapid speed.


    In front of the screen, everyone can see Chen Heng''s figure slowly moving forward. Then he just waved his hand and condensed a lightsaber, nailing the huge mutant beast to the ground.


    The scarlet blood is spreading, and the mighty blood is enveloping all sides.


    On the earth, the mutant beast hisses and struggles, but it has no effect.


    With the shock of divine power, the figure of the mutant beast finally collapsed, and cracks were everywhere on the whole body, which looked exactly the same as the mutant beast killed by Chen Heng before.


    A moment later, his body completely collapsed, a little core source rushed out, ready to return to nothingness, but he was intercepted by Chen Heng.


    "Don''t waste it..."


    as soon as he grasped the origin of this mutant beast, Chen Heng showed a smile on his face and murmured to himself.


    Waste is shameful.


    The origin of the mutant beast, even if it returns to nothingness, is just a waste of power.


    It''s better to leave it to him.


    I believe that you will be very pleased to find that you can still play such a role.


    It is no surprise that the divinity in Chen Heng''s body has been transformed again.


    In Chen Heng''s induction, the divinity in his body has become more and more complicated. The above runes are intertwined, and a new power is about to appear.


    Look at this, at the moment, the preliminary breeding has been completed.


    After that, Chen Heng killed the rest of the mutants and devoured their origin.


    "Come on..."


    standing in the same place, feeling the situation on his body, his face was calm, and he murmured to himself: "it''s all... It''s time to end..."


    with the voice falling, Chen Heng''s figure soon disappeared in the same place and left the place.


    Then, under the gaze of people all over the world, Chen Heng''s figure appeared all over the world.


    He moves forward one by one. His power is like endless. He constantly hunts the mutants everywhere.


    What''s shocking is that Chen Heng doesn''t see any pressure in the face of those mutants. Even though he has been fighting for such a long time, it seems that his comments are still weak, and he has not been affected at all.


    This kind of performance is enough to frighten people and make people think deeply about where his power comes from.


    Can the weak human body bear this kind of strength?This kind of thing makes everyone feel confused and shocked.


    However, compared with this, what makes people all over the world more excited is the news of a strange beast.


    Twenty years.


    Since the emergence of the mutant beast, the human civilization has suffered great damage in the past 20 years.


    This is an unimaginable ordeal and pain for ordinary people, and it is also a history stained with blood and tears and despairing.


    Those mutants came down from the sky, just like the incarnation of disaster, which had a profound impact on the world, as well as the land stained with blood...


    all these things reveal human suffering and pain.


    Now, at this moment, it seems that all this is coming to an end.


    When the last mutant animal fell to the ground and was killed by the agent, everyone wept with joy.


    The changelings are gone.


    All over the earth, the source of those evils has been slaughtered.


    This is exciting, even unbelievable, good news.


    If at ordinary times, listening to this news, I''m afraid a large number of people will feel unbelievable and feel like they are living in a dream.


    But at this moment, the scene that countless people dream of and look forward to appears.


    What''s more, it''s not other people who will defeat the mutants and make them disappear from this land, it''s human beings themselves.


    At the moment, it represents the expectation and joy of countless human beings. As the representative of human beings, it really stands on the horizon.


    Looking up at that figure, at this moment, countless people are in a trance.


    "The mutant beast has really been eliminated..."


    watching the last mutant beast disappear and the power representing nothingness retreat, Carl is also in a trance in a base, and almost thinks he is dreaming at this time.


    He felt like he had a long dream, in which there were many unscientific things.


    Once that made the whole Karl civilization collapse, unable to deal with the terror of life, so simple to be eliminated.


    What''s more, it''s just a human being who will destroy them.


    As an individual, a simple human being....


    "no...


    all kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart. Carl''s mood was a little complicated, but he still shook his head subconsciously at the moment:" in terms of that guy''s performance, no matter what he said, he can''t be regarded as a human being... "


    " compared with ordinary human beings, he is already another species All kinds of thoughts flashed through his mind, and he didn''t know what to say.


    But one thing is very clear.


    Although he still has the appearance and ethics of human beings, Chen Heng, who is able to destroy changeful animals and has such terrible power, can''t be regarded as a pure human in any case.


    Physically, he must be very strong. It is likely that physically, he will not be inferior to the once nihilistic giant.


    Therefore, physiologically, such a person can never be the same as ordinary people.


    It''s not like a human being, it''s like a God on top of the world...


    at this moment, this idea flashed through Carl''s mind.


    At this time, his heart flashed a lot, the mood is particularly complex.


    Compared with him, standing aside, Liu Na''s mind is much simpler.


    She looked at the image displayed in front of the screen, as well as Chen Heng''s figure. Her face was full of joy.


    For most people, the disappearance of mutants means their overall victory.


    For a small number of people, in addition to joy, they also began to be vigilant.


    This is for Chen Heng.


    If Chen Heng is able to eliminate the mutants and do all the things before, to some extent, if he wants to destroy, he may break out the same destructive power as the mutants, or even be more powerful.


    After all, compared with ordinary changers, he has wisdom, and from the previous performance, he seems to be able to control the power of nothingness, even above the changers.


    This kind of existence, once determined to destroy, will be more destructive than the previous mutants.


    But fortunately, at least from the other party''s previous performance, it seems that the agent is not malicious to human beings, and even most of the time, he is willing to help others with his own strength.


    In this way, although he has greatly surpassed in strength, his body and mind still agree that he belongs to human beings, and will not pick up the terrible destruction like the mutant beast.


    Under the current circumstances, this is a rare piece of good news.


    For the rest of the complex emotions, Chen Heng himself is not clear.


    He is standing on the earth now, feeling his harvest silently.At the moment of killing the last mutant beast, he felt the change in his body.


    Before that, beliefs from all over the world had been converging.


    And all of this, when he killed the last mutant beast, reached a peak.


    The faith of the whole world converges here and stirs at this moment.


    The huge power of belief constantly impacted in Chen Heng''s body, even the divinity was unable to bear, reaching a limit.


    Divinity does have the unique power to transform the power of belief into divine power.


    But this kind of transformation is not unlimited. Once it reaches a certain limit, it will also be unable to load and can only be stored slowly.


    After all, this is a question of transformation efficiency.


    In the past, when he was in the world of gods, Chen Heng was not able to gain much power of belief, just the leaders of his own territory and some followers.


    But when he came to this world, the power of faith he gained was especially huge.


    The population of this world is very large, and the power of belief it can provide is also very large.


    This huge power of belief directly crushed the divinity in Chen Heng''s body and reached the limit of the transformation of divinity.


    At the moment, Chen Heng can feel that the divinity in his body has completely recovered, and he is limiting his load.


    However, even so, there is no way to transform the huge power of faith.


    In Chen Heng''s body, the huge power of belief still exists, directly forming a vast ocean, even if how to transform, also can not see the slightest reduction.


    In this way, it will take a long time to completely transform the power of belief.


    In this regard, Chen Heng shook his head, some helpless, but there is no way.


    The conversion efficiency of divinity is a matter of limited death.


    Even if he was anxious, he could do nothing more.


    And there''s no need to worry.


    Under the current situation, he still has a long time to prepare. There is no need to worry for the moment.


    In the aspect of divine power, there is no need to worry for the time being, but it is another thing that has already been placed in front of us.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng silently closed his eyes.


    The power of divinity is beating in his body, which is very active and unique at the moment.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng can feel the vitality of divine power and the instinctive desire.


    After killing many changeful beasts and swallowing a lot of the original laws of nothingness, the shadow divinity in Chen Heng''s body has changed greatly.


    The above law brand is many times more complex than before, reaching a new level.


    At this moment, this divinity should not be called Shadow divinity.


    There is a new kind of power in it, and it will bear fruit soon.


    However, if we want to really complete the last step, we still need a transformation.


    The transformation of divinity needs a lot of divine power to support the change of this level.


    But fortunately, at the moment, Chen Heng is not lack of divine power.


    So, he thought for a moment, then the figure quickly disappeared in place, and went to other places.


    "What does he want to do?"


    All over the world, with Chen Heng''s action, everyone''s eyes are watching, some doubts.


    Under their gaze, Chen Heng''s figure quickly disappeared and finally came to a high mountain.


    In front of me is a high mountain, with thin air around.


    This is the highest mountain in the world. If you are an ordinary person, I''m afraid you can''t climb here at all.


    Chen Heng stands on the mountain and looks at the scenery below.


    On the towering mountain peak, ordinary people can only see a hazy and mist when they look down, and nothing else can be seen.


    But Chen Heng naturally will not.


    He could see clearly. His eyes were fixed on the distance. The scenery in the distance was very clear, as if he was close at hand.


    He watched silently for a moment, then closed his eyes and fell into silence.


    When he closed his eyes, his whole body fell into a dead silence, and his breath was disappearing. It looked like he was completely blocked.


    A pure white breath spread from his body, and finally it seemed to freeze his whole body and directly turned into a statue.


    Finally, he just stood here, and the breath of life on his whole body completely dissipated, and he could no longer feel the slightest vitality.


    "Agent... All the breath on him has disappeared"


    at this moment, too many people are stunned to see this scene through the live broadcast.


    Judging from their detection methods, at this moment, all life features of the agent seem to have disappeared, and the body has turned into an ice sculpture, standing still.This looks like a dead man.


    "Is he... Dead?"


    At this moment, in the whole world, I don''t know how many people flashed this idea.


    "Yes..."


    standing in the same place and looking at the scene on the screen, Carl was stunned for a long time, and then he was relieved: "yes..."


    "fighting with those changeful beasts for such a long time, how could they not consume..."


    "before that, he had reached the limit, just holding on..."


    His face was relieved. At this time, he finally thought of a reasonable explanation: "the reason why he wants to go there is to find a tomb for himself?"


    "In order to avoid being desecrated by others after death, research..."


    speaking of this, his face looks a little complicated and he thinks he has understood it.


    They saw what Chen Heng had experienced before.


    The huge consumption and terrible battle almost made them feel numb. They could not imagine that it was caused by an individual.


    Even if Chen Heng could use the power of nothingness to fight, it would be too exaggerated.


    Now think about it, maybe the agent has already reached the limit, but he doesn''t want to leave hidden dangers, so he has to solve the problem.


    As for going there, it''s easy to understand.


    Presumably, he also knows his own value. He knows that if he really dies, his body will not be safe in any case. He will be dug up by others and studied carefully to find out the secret hidden in him.


    If so, I''m afraid no one can bear it.


    It''s a good choice to find a place where ordinary people can''t reach and bury themselves there.


    All kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart. At this moment, his mood was a little complicated. At this time, a feeling of admiration rose in his heart.


    No matter how the world changes and whether they are of the same race or not, such a hero will be admirable and sigh instinctively.


    Like him, at this moment, I don''t know how many people sigh.


    Like Carl, they thought of many things and thought they had understood the idea of the agent.


    "Make that mountain a protected area."


    In front of the huge screen, the dignified elders were silent for a long time, and then issued an order: "except for the official protection personnel, other people are not allowed to climb, let alone destroy the hero''s body in any way."


    "Agreed."


    "Agreed."


    Bursts of sound from the screen in front of the body, in an instant reached a consensus.

 Chapter 313

    A disaster, it''s over.


    It never occurred to everyone that this was the end of the story.


    In one day, all the mutants were wiped out, and it was not the official, but just a human.


    After this day, the agent also tried his best to die, and finally used his last strength to bury himself on the highest peak in the world.


    For the time being, it''s a forbidden area for human beings, where no one can reach.


    Then, in a moment, the name of the agent spread all over the human world.


    All human nations list the substitute as a hero and give it the highest honor.


    And then, under the leadership of the government, some deeds of the agent, even traces of the past, were excavated.


    Chen Heng''s father is an official researcher, which is officially registered. As long as he has a heart, he can be discovered soon.


    When disasters in the past had just begun and human beings had not yet left the surface world, Chen Heng''s predecessor also lived in the surface world and communicated with many people.


    However, many of the original people are still alive today.


    It is only after one person who has communicated with the agent in the past comes forward that people have a clear understanding of the agent''s past.


    It is clear to all that in the past, the agent was just an ordinary child.


    He is kind and intelligent. He is a good student in the eyes of teachers and a friendly person in the eyes of classmates. No matter what happens, he will not argue with others. He is a very quiet child.


    And his father, who was also an official researcher, served the government for many years.


    Once the news came out, it caused a lot of waves.


    It was discovered that the agent was not forged by aliens or anything else, but a real human being, not anything else.


    To some extent, this discovery has aroused more and more interest.


    From the existing deeds, we can see that in the past, the agent was just an ordinary person.


    Why, then, was he able to possess such terrifying power and even defeat the terrifying mutant beast?


    For this question, everyone is very curious and wants to know.


    For the power of terror, no one is not interested, or even can be said, is the dream of countless people.


    It is not only a simple individual, but also an official, who is interested in how the agent possesses the power of terror.


    Therefore, despite the official ban, the task of obtaining the corpse of the agent in private and in the black market has been offered a sky high price by countless rich people.


    Countless people want to get the corpse of the agent, and find his powerful secret from his corpse, so that they can also get such transformation.


    Of course, this is only a small number of people''s ideas, does not represent the majority.


    As time goes by, human civilization is slowly recovering.


    Since the alien beast was eliminated, human civilization has returned to the surface world.


    Even in the surface world, there are still remnants of nihilistic power and some alienated creatures infected with nihilistic power.


    But for human civilization, it''s just an ordinary alienated creature, which is not a threat.


    Ordinary people may not be able to deal with these creatures, but the official Army is enough.


    Therefore, after the disappearance of the mutants, human civilization is recovering at a very fast speed, reaching a new level.


    Everything seems to be so calm, so beautiful.


    But in the calm, there is a new threat coming.


    Before the deep and huge abyss, thick black fog began to emerge.


    Then, a black gold object spontaneously flew out of the abyss and slowly came to this land.


    "Check the remnants of nihilistic power, check the infected place of nihilistic power..."


    it seems to feel something, the black items began to change, and a mechanical sound came out from it, and it was surging around.


    "Start to start the destruction program..."


    the faint mechanical sound began to ring continuously, echoing at the moment.


    An invisible signal began to spread and sent out quickly.


    Far away, in the vacuum of the universe, with a signal coming out, an inexplicable change is beginning to occur.


    Between the stars, large pieces of meteorite debris began to change their trajectory, and now they began to follow a certain trajectory.


    ...


    "what did you say?"


    In front of the huge screen, looking at hudo in front of him, the old man''s face changed slightly. At this time, his face was particularly shocked: "meteorite is coming...""Not bad."


    Facing the old man''s astonished face, he didn''t look good either. Now he just nodded and continued to say, "have you forgotten the story I told you?"


    "Our Karl civilization was not destroyed by the changelings, but by the meteorites..."


    "now, it seems that it''s your turn..."


    he shook his head and then said so.


    "Why is that?"


    The old man''s face was livid, and he couldn''t believe it: "mutants... Haven''t those mutants been eliminated..."


    "why does the destruction program still come as before?"


    "Maybe you think it has been destroyed, but the instrument responsible for testing doesn''t think it has."


    Looking at the old man, Carl shrugged his shoulders and said, "once in Carl''s civilization, in the end, those mutants also disappeared, but destruction came as before."


    "It''s the same now."


    "Maybe the stars that higher civilization wants to destroy are the ones that have been polluted by nihilistic power..."


    "no matter what the situation above you is, no matter whether the mutants have disappeared or not, as long as there is nihilistic power on your home star, it is the object that needs to be destroyed."


    At this point, Hedo''s face showed a sneer: "anyway, for those higher civilizations, it is not difficult to destroy some stars."


    "They probably didn''t even go out in person, they just wrote an automatic program......"


    listening to Hedo''s words, the old man fell into silence.


    At this moment, he knew in his heart that the situation had reached the most dangerous time.


    Meteorite landing may be an automatic program set by higher civilization to contain the power of nothingness. As long as a star is stained with the power of nothingness, it will automatically start this program after it is detected.


    As for whether it will be hurt by mistake, it doesn''t matter what other civilizations above should do.


    Anyway, for those higher civilizations, the rest of them have no value at all. They may come to compete with them for their limited resources.


    After thinking about this, the old man was silent for a long time, and then said, "what should I do now?"


    "There''s no other way."


    He shook his head and said, "in the face of meteorite strike, even the whole star can''t survive. You can''t stop it even if you do anything."


    "The only way is to leave."


    "Leave?"


    The old man raised his head with some hesitation in his voice: "just like you."


    "Yes."


    Hedo nodded and said, "you don''t have any other choice."


    "Only when you leave here can you keep some seeds of civilization and then continue to develop."


    "On the contrary, if you choose to stay, no matter what, the final result will be very bad."


    "At least, no one of you can survive a meteorite strike."


    He opened his mouth frankly and said, "our kalese civilization was more powerful than you, and our technology was more powerful."


    "But even if we are faced with this situation, we have no choice but to abandon the majority and let a few people leave."


    "If it wasn''t for that, we wouldn''t have a chance to meet."


    "And now, it''s your turn to make a choice..."


    "this..."


    listening to Hedo''s words, the old man fell into silence and didn''t know what to say.


    It is not a simple decision to abandon the vast majority of people and choose a few to leave. There are too many problems involved.


    Even if the old man had enough courage, he could not help silence for a moment. He did not know what to say.


    Moreover, human civilization is not like Karl civilization.


    Compared with the present human civilization, Karl civilization is definitely more advanced, so they can create a nihilistic beast and bring a small number of people out.


    But Karl people can, but it doesn''t mean human beings can.


    At least, up to now, even though we have acquired many of the technologies of the KARs, we still can''t really create a virtual giant, let alone cross the sky and leave the world with a small number of human beings.


    The technology involved is very difficult, which can not be achieved simply.


    It''s a good thing to simply leave the stars. With the current technological level of human civilization, it can be done.


    But more, don''t think about it.


    It is not a simple thing to move from the parent star to other stars over a long distance, or even very difficult.At the present level of human civilization, it can not be done in any way.


    Even with the support of the Carls, it''s not that bad.


    "How many people can you Carr away from the void?"


    Standing in the same place, looking at the hudo in front of him, the old man raised his head and said so.


    "Not much."


    He shook his head and said, "besides, there are no monsters now."


    "The most important flesh and blood factor used to create nihilistic giant has already been exhausted. Even if you want to create nihilistic giant again, it is impossible."


    He shook his head, at this time also do not know what to say: "can only say, try to do more preparation."


    "If there is no accident, a devastating blow will come soon."


    He said so, then did not pay much attention to anything, directly turned around and left the place.


    Only the old man was still standing there. At the moment, it seemed that many thoughts flashed through his mind and he was still thinking hard.


    The news that the meteorite was about to land soon spread to the authorities.


    In just a few days, they found the anomaly.


    Outside the stars, a remote satellite that had been running in accordance with the established orbit suddenly changed its orbit and came towards the human parent star at a very fast speed.


    There is no doubt that this is an unusual development.


    Without the interference of external forces, this star could not have come suddenly and come to the human parent star in this way.


    In an instant, the idea flashed through all the people who observed this phenomenon.


    But at this point, it''s no use thinking about it.


    What''s important is that it''s not far from the time when the two collide.


    If such a huge star falls and collides with the human parent star, the result will be devastating.


    According to the current calculation results, I''m afraid that by then, the human parent star will be directly smashed, leaving no room at all.


    At that time, what will be the fate of human beings who are attached to the parent star when they are destroyed?


    It must be clear to everyone.


    "Why?"


    Around the world, some people cry bitterly and feel that God is unfair: "we have gone through so much suffering and sacrificed so many people to finally get today''s peace..."


    "but why is that so?"


    There are a lot of people who are crazy and feel that the world is unfair.


    After so much suffering, at this moment, the mutant beast is finally eliminated, and human civilization can finally return to the right track and resume its own civilization.


    However, at this time, there is a satellite landing.


    The disaster this time is even more terrifying than in the past.


    At least, no matter how rampant the mutants were, it was impossible to destroy the whole planet, let alone all human beings.


    But by now, with the satellite down, it''s all over.


    The parent star is about to be destroyed, and the human beings who depend on the existence of the parent star will certainly disappear at that time.


    There is no explanation for this result.


    Struggling in hell and praying in disaster for so long, it is not easy to wait for such a situation.


    But now, it is such an outcome.


    I''m afraid this kind of thing is unacceptable to any individual.


    Around the world, a large number of people began to collapse. At this time, their hearts were full of despair and pain.


    But even so, there is no way.


    The development of things never changes with human will.


    Whether you are happy or sad, looking forward to or desperate, the satellite is there, unswervingly falling down.


    It''s about to fall on the parent star.


    In this regard, people all over the world are desperate and fall into an atmosphere of pessimism and despair.


    At the beginning, the authorities wanted to cover up the news to avoid further panic and accidents.


    But this kind of thing can''t be controlled at all.


    There are also astronomy enthusiasts in the folk, who can also observe some situations through instruments, and even make reasonable guesses.


    And through these people, the news quickly spread out from the network, and could not be blocked at all.


    As time goes by, as the satellite gets closer, it becomes less difficult to observe it.


    The atmosphere of despair grew.


    "Is that all?"


    Among the ruins of the city, Karl stood alone in his base, looking up at the sky.


    At the moment, the satellite is very close to the human parent star.


    Even if you just stand on the ground and don''t use any instruments, you can clearly see what the satellite looks like.And as time went by, the shape of the satellite they saw was also changing, and it began to get bigger and bigger.


    Looking at this scene, Carl sighed: "it''s going to end after all..."


    as early as the moment when the change came, he had foreseen this scene.


    At the beginning, the mother star of the KARs was also destroyed in this way. A huge meteorite came down and destroyed the whole mother star directly.


    However, different from the Karl civilization, in the human civilization, perhaps because there is a suitable object nearby, this kind of meteorite will fall faster.


    It''s only a few months since the signal was sent out, and the satellite is about to arrive.


    Carl is no stranger to similar scenes. He has experienced them once.


    But at that time, in spite of his despair, there was still life in his heart, and there was a nihilistic beast that could take him away.


    But now, there is no such condition.


    Even if it is him, it can only stay on this star and wait for death just like ordinary human beings.


    But there is no way.


    Thinking of this, he sighed, but did not feel anything.


    In a word, he thought it was worth seeing such a spectacular scene twice in a row.


    The only pity is that his previous experiment has not been completed.


    When you open the curtain on one side, you can see that there are many huge containers behind, in which there are human beings without clothes.


    These are the results of Carl''s recent experiments.


    After the death of Chen Heng, Carl also realized the great potential of human beings from Chen Heng, so he tried to study it.


    He cooperated with the human authorities and got a large number of human criminals and even volunteers from them to carry out such experiments.


    At the moment, after a period of time, his experiment has achieved some results, but it is far from satisfactory.


    It''s hard to reach the level of ordinary puppets, not to mention the kind of terrorist power Chen Heng shows.


    Carl is not disappointed. After all, experiments are not so easy to achieve.


    It''s just a matter of time.


    But now it seems that he does not have much time.


    Standing in the same place, looking at the containers in front of him, he sighed, no longer holding any expectations.


    In the distance, in the huge experimental base, Liu Na has put on a white coat. At the moment, she is also staring at the screen in front of her eyes, watching the data shrinking.


    At the moment, the countdown has started on the screen. In a few days at most, the two stars will collide head-on.


    In fact, at this time, the initial influence of the orbital intersection of the two stars has been shown.

 Chapter 314

    The two stars are about to collide, and their preliminary effects have now been revealed.


    All over the world, at this moment, there are abnormal reactions, and the stars on the sky become clearer at that moment, which is particularly amazing.


    A scene like the end of the world is about to unfold and take place.


    In this regard, all of us can do nothing but close our eyes and watch the scene in silence.


    The official Army is ready to be on duty at the last minute to make sure that no one can pick up the unrest.


    Even at this time, the government is still maintaining peace and order, and no one is allowed to make trouble.


    Beyond the stars, the spaceship has been ready to leave for a long time.


    However, with today''s human technology, there is still energy. If there is no accident, the people on this group of spaceships are doomed to fail to reach their destination, and will exhaust all their energy before they arrive.


    If there is no accident, their final result should be lost in the starry sky and become one of the cold corpses.


    This is very clear in everyone''s mind.


    "It''s over..."


    a few days passed in a flash.


    By this time, the star in the sky has been particularly conspicuous.


    As long as you look up a little, you can see the shape of the star, especially clear and huge.


    Because of the force, at this moment, there are various reactions on the parent star, such as the collapse of the earth, the collapse of mountains and rivers, and the frequent occurrence of various natural disasters.


    However, these are expected by people, not unexpected.


    At the moment, they are still waiting, waiting for the final moment to come.


    "Are we... Going to die?"


    When fate is coming to the last one, everyone looks up at the starry sky, watching the last moment coming.


    If there is no accident, this is the last scene they can see in their life.


    "Now we can see that the satellite has fallen..."


    before TV, the program is still starting, but at this time, there is no live broadcast.


    When the satellite comes, because of the traction of each other''s force field, the satellite has lost its effect and is directly destroyed.


    Now in front of the screen, is still familiar with the host, there is a huge countdown.


    Up to now, the host''s face is still with a smile, looking at everyone.


    "If there is no accident, in two hours, the two stars will really collide, and everything will be over..."


    "for this, we can give a long sigh, or we can have regrets, and we can send out feelings..."


    "it''s like a long story unfolding..."


    in front of the screen, the host continues to speak with a sweet smile on his face, Tell what you have prepared.


    "Human beings have emerged since the ancient era of more than 10 million years. At the beginning, they did not look like this, but evolved all the way..."


    as the host''s voice fell, scenes emerged.


    On top of that, it''s a video that''s already ready.


    In the video, the history of mankind is shown one by one.


    "More than 10 million years ago, the ancient ancestors of human beings were born and began to walk on the land..."


    "three million years ago, human beings began to use tools to make simple stone tools and hunt and kill prey..."


    "two million years ago, large-scale stone tools appeared everywhere, and our ancestors stood on the top of the parent star..."


    the sweet and soft voice kept falling In the next moment, scenes also emerge, so far to show.


    It was a scene of simulation, which looked lifelike at a glance, as if the most real scene had been reappeared.


    Looking at this scene, countless watching people are silent and touched.


    And in front of the screen, the conversation goes on.


    "Eight thousand years ago, the earliest feudalism appeared, and the earliest agricultural society appeared..."


    "five thousand years ago, our ancestors began to breed, and the world''s population first exceeded 500 million..."


    "five hundred years ago, we entered the industrial revolution, and industrialization began to appear all over the world..."


    " People''s words are falling, and the scenes in the video are constantly jumping. The more they get to the back, the closer they are to the present era.


    "Twenty one years ago, the era of disaster came, and mutants began to appear..."


    "six years ago, we withdrew from the surface world, entered the underground, and built civilization..."


    "a year ago, the agent appeared, killed all mutants, died, and was buried on the highest peak of the world....""And now, the satellite is coming..."


    standing in front of the screen, the host''s smile remains unchanged, still sweet, and speaks there.


    "Human civilization has never developed suddenly, nor prospered because of luck..."


    "our civilization is the continuous construction, continuous efforts, development and construction of our ancestors....


    " the continuous death of generations, the continuous spreading of blood, the continuous pursuit and unremitting efforts of generations, It has just become a great and spectacular epic of human civilization. "


    "Please remember the heroes in history..."


    "maybe in the past, they had already died, but their names will always be remembered in our hearts, engraved on the picture scroll of human civilization..."


    "we can''t forget the heroes who fought for liberation, the researchers who worked hard for progress, and the victims for our motherland Patriots who sacrifice everything... "


    great names are displayed on the screen, including their past deeds, and emerge at this moment.


    Those names, nothing else, are just the proof of the continuous progress of human beings in this world. They are the martyrs and heroes who have made choices and made efforts on the key nodes.


    At the end of the name, the name of the agent is also listed, and the image of his death at the world''s highest peak is replayed again.


    "Please remember their names..."


    in front of the screen, the sound is still reverberating and spreading at this moment.


    "Once upon a time, a poet wrote poems..."


    "I''m going to be far away from my hometown. I''m not afraid. He''s there."


    "My motherland is about to be destroyed. I am not afraid. The great existence is always silent and will eventually die..."


    "my friend is about to die. I am not afraid. He will always be in my heart."


    "As for my family, my children, they are in my arms......"


    a poem comes out and resounds at this moment.


    In front of the screen, the host continued to speak with a smile: "now, our home star is about to disappear, and our civilization may also disappear..."


    "but we don''t need to be afraid, we don''t need to be scared."


    "Please hold your family, hold your lover''s arm and tell them that we are still there."


    "A great scientist once proposed that information will not disappear, but will exist in a unique way until the moment of recurrence in the future..."


    "we are also ordinary."


    "Perhaps, our parent star and civilization are about to disappear, and will soon disappear from this universe, but only if we remember and always remember our history and the name of human beings, our information will not disappear, and will reappear in the universe in another way one day."


    "By then, we will all be reborn."


    "As for now, please close your eyes and start praying."


    The soft voice kept falling.


    And behind him, the number representing the countdown to death has also fallen to the bottom, which is about to return to zero.


    At this moment, on the whole parent star, I don''t know how many people are crying, and how many people are shouting out their names.


    "We will never disappear, and we will never give up!"


    At this moment, the will of the whole human world is unprecedented cohesion and unity out of thin air.


    Huge spiritual ideas are converging, and it seems that a general trend has formed between them, and the whole world begins to shake.


    But no matter how, outside the stars, at that moment, the stars finally fell.


    After all, the development of things does not depend on human will.


    No matter how unwilling or painful you are, the star will not disappear because of your will.


    At the critical moment, the only thing that can stop all this is true power.


    Boom!


    In the world, at the moment, the whole star is roaring. It seems to feel the next situation and start to vibrate spontaneously, like a burst of mourning.


    The power of nothingness is spreading, covering everything. It seems that I feel something, especially active at the moment.


    Darkness began to fall, enveloping all sides, spreading to all sides, obscuring the light.


    When the light is covered, the whole world turns into darkness.


    And in this darkness, who can restore this situation?


    I''m afraid there''s no one left.


    But until now, people all over the world are still praying for miracles.


    "Almighty God..."


    all over the world, an individual utters his most sincere prayer: "if you really exist, you really are somewhere in the world...""Then, please bring down your miracles and put an end to this disaster which is about to destroy everything."


    At this moment, countless people prayed devoutly.


    The great power of faith is gathering and resonating.


    Vaguely, on the top of the world''s highest peak, a figure seems to feel something vaguely. At the moment, there is some movement.


    Click....


    the sound of ice cracking began to surge, and I recalled.


    On the body of the statue, cracks began to appear, and then expanded to show.


    In the end, the whole body of the statue changed.


    Huge pieces of debris began to fall off and fall to the ground.


    Then, the figure of a young man reappeared and showed up here.


    His appearance is still the same as before. He looks extremely exquisite, just like the most beautiful scenery in the world.


    In his eyes, the light of dark gold is displayed, just like the resonance of divine light. There is a terror bearing like a deity, which is frightening.


    He revived in the silence, his coat and robe dancing with the wind. Now he raised his head and looked into the air.


    At this moment, he can feel the power of faith coming from all sides, all gathered on his body.


    And these forces of belief, like firewood, began to burn completely, turned into pure divine power, and emerged on Chen Heng''s body.


    Compared with a few months ago, Chen Heng''s appearance now has a new change.


    The power in his body is surging, and the original ordinary body has reached a very strong level in the divine nourishment.


    Even if he does not rely on the divine power in his body, but only on his own body, he can play an extremely strong power.


    Even when he was at his peak, I''m afraid he was not as good as he is now.


    And this is not the end.


    In his body, the transformation of shadow divinity has come to an end. At this moment, compared with the initial time, it has expanded five or six times in size and looks very unique.


    Brand new power is in bloom, so far from Chen Heng''s body, let him have a new experience.


    But for the time being, Chen Heng didn''t pay attention to it. He just looked up to the sky.


    Under his gaze, there were hazy reflections on the sky.


    Great darkness enveloped the whole world.


    The world is roaring, everything is like the end of the world.


    Standing in the same place, even if he didn''t take the initiative to feel it, Chen Heng could also feel the continuous wailing and praying from the bottom of his heart.


    People in the world are praying.


    The huge power of belief is gathering, and every moment rushes to Chen Heng''s body, bringing him huge support.


    Feeling this, Chen Heng already understood everything.


    So he raised his hand.


    The slender arms slowly raised, and then the whole world seemed quiet.


    The vast splendor shrouds the whole world.


    With Chen Heng as the center, they quickly emerged in the whole world.


    Similar to the original underground world, the glory of divine power spread all the way, and eventually even enveloped the whole world.


    To some extent, it also represents that Chen Heng''s strength at the moment has reached a new level.


    "This brilliance......"


    the light dispels the darkness.


    In the dark, all the faces were shocked. At this time, I realized something.


    "Agent!"


    "It''s the agent!"


    At this moment, countless people cried out, with a look of ecstasy: "the agent, he is not dead?"


    The whole world is shrouded in glory, which is not easy to spread out.


    And in the light of this divine power, all the anomalies are smoothed.


    The earth no longer vibrates, the mountains and rivers no longer collapse, and even the original chaotic gravity is now forced to return to normal, reaching the normal level.


    More than that, the dark curtain that originally shrouded the whole world and covered the whole world is now completely disappeared under the shining light.


    It was like a dream.


    "Incredible... Incredible..."


    Carl walked out of his base and looked around at the scene, with a look of exclamation: "how did he do it on earth..."


    at one time, like other people, he thought Chen Heng had died.


    But judging from the current situation, he did not die at all.


    Not only did he not die, on the contrary, he had more power.


    A few months ago, the power of the agent was also very strong, and it was easy to kill the mutants.


    But even so, it seems that the performance of that kind of power is far inferior to the present.Under his gaze, the light of the four sides shrouded.


    Inch by inch, the mighty power will thoroughly purify the remaining nihilistic power, and will also offset and smooth all the anomalies caused by the imminent connection of the two stars.


    No one knows how the agent does this.


    But everyone knows that.


    To be able to achieve this scene, the power of the agent must be particularly terrible.


    Then, in their own mind, everyone seems to see a scene.


    On the towering mountain peak, a figure stood there. His whole body was blown by the strong wind, and his long hair danced with the wind, breaking the air.


    His face is calm, handsome to the extreme, noble temperament, as if a God came in general, giving people a special sacred, special sense of uniqueness.


    Under the gaze of all people, his figure rushed to the sky and met the stars.


    "That''s..."


    looking at the scene, everyone was shocked.


    "Agent... Does he want to save this disaster and expel that star?"


    "But is it really possible to do such a thing?"


    At this moment, everyone knows Chen Heng''s purpose, but they are not confident about it.


    Can the power of man really compete with a star?


    You know, it''s not something else. It''s not even a metazoan. It''s a satellite.


    The two sides are not the same in magnitude.


    Even if it was the original mutant beast, before it could not grow to the extreme, it could not face a satellite and achieve that kind of terrible destructive power.


    Now, a human has come forward.


    Can he do it?


    Everyone can''t help but look up at the sky and watch the scene happen.


    They are looking forward to and yearning for it. At this moment, their faith is very firm. They hope that the agent can succeed and eliminate the disaster completely.


    And in their expectation, Chen Heng''s body quickly disappeared.


    The huge divine power is unfolding. Under the cover of brilliance, everything of the whole human parent planet has been isolated by the divine power.


    The great power envelops all sides and shows itself here.


    In the face of a satellite, Chen Heng himself is not sure.


    But he had no choice.


    His body, also standing on the human parent star, if once the human parent star disappeared, then he could not avoid the end of the fall.


    This is an important reason.


    Secondly, the abundant divine power in his body also gave him unlimited possibilities.


    At least, with the support of this huge divine power, even if it is such a crazy thing, he is confident that he can do it.


    "Then try it!"


    In nothingness, Chen Heng suddenly raised his head, dark golden eyes looking forward, illuminating everything.


    Under his gaze, the great power is unfolding.


    The mighty power emerged from his body and rushed out to the stars ahead.


    Just in a flash, the movement of the star was reversed, the original downward trend seemed to be stopped, stopped their own progress, failed to continue further.


    Then, the great divine power continued to bless and emerged.


    With the support of this force and the shocking gaze of all people, the satellite is slowly being pushed away.

 Chapter 315

    Even in the past many years, today''s scene will surely be remembered in the hearts of countless people.


    When the brilliance blooms, every inch of divine power turns into real and powerful power, covering the whole star.


    Endless power of belief is emerging, turning into every inch of practice, condensing into divine power, and then, under the control of that figure, moving forward heartily.


    Standing on the earth, Chen Heng looks up at the starry sky, his face looks a little complicated.


    Although we have experienced a lot, we have to say that this scene is really the first time.


    Chen Heng did not dare to think of such things as fighting against the celestial phenomena and against the stars with the power of human beings.


    No, I''m afraid I can''t think about it as long as I''m a normal person.


    But now, Chen Heng really wants to do it.


    I have to say that it is a very interesting thing.


    But there are things in the world that are.


    Things have been placed in front of your eyes, not whether you want to do it or not.


    You can''t avoid it at all.


    Since we can''t avoid it, we have to face it.


    So the next moment, Chen Heng''s figure slowly forward.


    He walked forward slowly, and his figure crisscrossed in all directions. At this moment, it seemed that he was sublimating.


    In his body, infinite God can burst out, every inch of flesh and blood, every cell seems to have been washed, at this time there is a kind of extraordinary change.


    A deep transformation is taking place, which makes people feel terrible.


    The majestic power blooms in the body. Vaguely, even the essence of life seems to have an irreversible change at the moment, and is slowly changing towards a certain trend.


    Feeling this change, Chen Heng was also surprised.


    He could feel the influence of divine power on his body.


    The power of divinity is refined through the power of divinity to belief. From the beginning, it seems to have an omnipotent terrorist ability.


    It can not only serve as the most basic force to use, but also can use it to strengthen their own body, and even other things.


    Theoretically speaking, as long as they have enough divine power, they can make their body get a steady stream of transformation.


    At the moment, this is what happened to Chen Heng.


    The divine power is showing up. Chen Heng''s body has gradually changed. Every inch of flesh and blood and cells are in the process of transformation, and the power of terror has burst out.


    The majestic power continuously emerged from the body and spread to Chen Heng''s body.


    At this moment, Chen Heng has a kind of inexplicable feeling.


    It seems that as long as you do it yourself, you can easily do many things that you can''t do before.


    Including, push away the star.


    So he let it go.


    The mighty divine power enveloped the whole star, virtually sheltered the whole human parent star. Then, under the induction and observation of countless people, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and then slowly raised his arm.


    His arm was slowly raised, and the movement was not fast, but very slow. The movement was very gentle and calm.


    However, in spite of this, but his action is particularly firm, a look up to give people a kind of shocking power, people can''t help looking at the past, his action attracted attention.


    And with his actions, miracles, happened.


    When Chen Heng officially raised his hand, the whole star was shining.


    The mighty divine power rushed out of the sky and blocked the sky and the sun, and changed the whole world into a different one.


    The earth vibrates, layer by layer, spreading out.


    It''s not an earthquake, but the whole star is moving, and it''s beginning to move because of some force.


    A powerful force was born from it.


    Then, the star that was about to fall was changed.


    Above the stars, cracks begin to appear. At first, they seem very small, but then they become more obvious.


    "That''s it!"


    Standing on the ground and observing the satellite through the instrument, Carl''s face was shocked. At this time, he seemed to be a little incredulous: "no... no...".


    at this time, he seemed to think of something and recalled Chen Heng''s several moves in the past.


    In those times, it seems that this is also the case.


    Could it be that this time...


    before he fully recovered, there was an anomaly on the huge satellite in front of him.


    The crack grew bigger and bigger, and finally became very clear.


    Standing on the ground, even without using special instruments, we can easily observe the anomalies on that satellite at the moment.


    Under the gaze of countless people, the satellite began to break apart.


    The great power is blooming, and it is about to explode completely."No, it''s almost there!"


    Standing on the earth and observing this scene, many people have this idea in mind.


    Although the satellite began to disintegrate, its distance from the parent star is still very close, far from safe.


    Moreover, even if it is completely broken, but in terms of its huge size, even if it is broken, once it falls, it will eventually bring irreparable huge trauma to the parent star.


    "Come on


    All over the world, a person came out of his home, looking at the stars in the sky, as well as the thin figure, now they are praying from the heart.


    Countless people''s prayer from the heart turned into huge force of belief, and now all poured into Chen Heng''s body.


    The mighty power broke out and swept all directions.


    All sides are shaking.


    However, standing in the front, Chen Heng has reached the limit at the moment.


    After a period of silence, under the supply of the whole world''s belief, the power of belief in his body is extremely huge. If it is displayed, it will turn into a vast ocean.


    However, the divine power in his body is limited.


    The speed of the transformation of divinity into belief is limited. It is impossible to transform as many divine powers as there are forces of belief.


    It''s not realistic, it''s not scientific.


    Limited by the transformation efficiency of divinity, Chen Hengkong has huge power of belief, but he can''t make full use of it and turn it into real divine power.


    This is nothing at ordinary times, after all, in ordinary times, there is no need to use a lot of magic opponent.


    Even if it''s the so-called mutant beast, it''s the same.


    But now, it''s different.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng raised his head and looked to the sky.


    Don''t know whether illusion, he always feel that the pressure from mid air is rising rapidly.


    Vaguely, with the growing strength in his body, it seems that a quiet consciousness also wakes up. Now he gradually focuses on him.


    This feeling is especially true, so that Chen Heng can not ignore, at the moment instinctively feel some horror.


    An inexplicable feeling came out of the divinity and was captured by him.


    "Is the world rejecting?"


    Feeling the message and feeling contained in the divinity, Chen Heng raised his head and realized something at the moment.


    The world is exclusive. This is a feeling that can only be felt in different worlds.


    There are different rules in different worlds, and the rules are also different.


    When the power that does not belong to a world is displayed, out of instinct protection, the world will react instinctively and repel it.


    It was fine in the past.


    At that time, although Chen Heng showed the same strength, it was not too obvious to cause severe rejection.


    But now, when Chen Heng''s divine power in his body breaks out completely, the exclusion from the world can no longer be stopped.


    An inexplicable chill came.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng opened his eyes and looked around.


    In his body, the imprint of destiny is continuously running, and now it has been activated by him.


    With the help of the mark of destiny, the distinctive vision around us began to show.


    Around, as Chen Heng''s action continues, Black Mist begins to fall, and then it comes to Chen Heng.


    This black fog with a thick unknown, like containing the curse of heaven and earth, once contaminated, there will be all kinds of changes, there are many terrible things.


    Chen Heng is no stranger to this.


    "Robbing gas?"


    Looking at the black fog floating around, Chen Heng frowned secretly, and the idea flashed through his heart.


    He was not unfamiliar with these things, on the contrary, he was very familiar with them.


    He has seen it in many worlds, and even experienced the collapse of a world himself.


    The disaster represents not only the omen, but also the fate of a period of time after that.


    Generally speaking, the more serious the robbery is, the more dangerous it is.


    Chen Heng didn''t expect that at this moment, he would be lucky enough to meet this kind of thing.


    It seems that as his power continues to expand, even the whole world has changed. He began to repel and target spontaneously, leading to the present situation.


    "It''s the trouble..."


    standing in the same place, Chen Heng was silent for a moment, then raised his head with a smile on his face.


    "Let''s have a try..."


    "look at the sky in this world


    In the face of this situation, he also suffered from the world''s resistance and exclusion. Even for Chen Heng, this is an extremely dangerous situation.But even so, what can we do?


    From the past to the present, Chen Heng has faced enough dangerous scenes, and his experience of dying is no worse.


    In this case, what can we count this time?


    In an instant, Guanghua flourished, and the mighty momentum rose to the sky.


    Roar!


    At this moment, everyone in the whole world looked up and seemed to be able to see a scene of terror.


    I saw at the end of the world, a huge and terrifying beast suddenly appeared, and now it was soaring into the sky.


    It is a particularly ferocious beast, with nine huge heads, each head is not only the same shape, but without exception, it is particularly ferocious.


    On top of its huge body, scales show off, reflecting the cold luster at the moment.


    The power of nothingness is shaking, and the fog is rising. With the mighty power, we rush to the high altitude.


    "That''s..."


    looking at this scene, everyone in the whole world was stunned.


    "Is this the power of the changelings?"


    Carl murmured to himself. At this time, his face was startled: "he not only defeated the mutants, but also captured the power of the mutants?"


    It''s just as he thought.


    At the moment before, Chen Heng had already defeated those mutants.


    Before Chen Heng''s death, those changeful beasts were defeated one after another. Even their own essence was plundered by Chen Heng and condensed into one.


    However, it is obvious that the power of those mutants did not disappear, but transformed in another form and existed in Chen Heng''s body.


    And at the moment, under Chen Heng''s full urging, the terrorist force in his body erupts, urging to the peak.


    And in his body, the power that had already completed the transformation finally broke out, turned into a huge real shape, and rose to the sky.


    The huge mutant beast rises up in the sky, and its power is stronger than any other mutant beast in the past. However, it no longer has the characteristics of polluting everything in the past. On the contrary, it has changed into a different shape under the urge of divine power.


    Boom!


    The stars began to rattle, and amazing explosions began to occur.


    Under the gaze of countless people, the ferocious beast rushed to the sky. At this point, it rushed to the stars. Its body covered everything and ran straight into it.


    Then a violent explosion began.


    The dazzling light covered everything and covered everything around.


    Then, everything was out of sight.


    Located on the parent star, everyone''s vision at the moment has disappeared, and their eyes are covered with dazzling brilliance. They can''t continue to see the front, and they can''t know what''s going on at the moment.


    At this moment, at this time, the only thing they can do seems to be to pray seriously.


    Invisibly, the mighty power of belief is emerging, converging in the air, and finally turning into a mighty stream of belief, rushing forward.


    The great power enveloped the whole parent star, protecting the whole star in an instant from the invasion of external forces.


    And at this moment, somewhere above the human parent star, an instrument is glowing.


    "Check the unknown power... The destruction program fails..."


    the sound of machine synthesis rings here, which is particularly clear at the moment.


    "Start detection... Failed detection... Start restart... Failed restart..."


    bursts of mechanical synthesis sound sounded here.


    Then, with a light sound, the machine directly burst into pieces and turned into debris.


    Between the four fields, the light is still shrouded.


    The vast golden radiance enveloped the entire human parent star. It was only after a long time that this feeling slowly faded and returned to normal.


    When the whole star returns to normal, people will have time to check around.


    "I''m not dead..."


    when Guanghua disappeared, the survivors subconsciously touched their faces and then realized everything.


    They''re still alive, they''re not gone.


    And in the sky, in the middle of the sky, the satellite that had been suspended had disappeared.


    The whole sky restored its usual blue and purity. At a glance, it seemed that it was no different from usual.


    The disaster seems to have passed.


    "That satellite... Has been destroyed..."


    in the huge data center, through detection, people here found some conditions, and then came to such a result.


    When the result came out, all the people present looked at each other.


    "A satellite exploded in such a short time?"They looked at each other. Although they had been prepared, they could not help taking a breath at this time.


    Smashing a satellite is something that can''t be done at this stage with the technology of human civilization.


    Let alone human civilization, even the previous Karl civilization may not be able to do such a thing.


    Otherwise, in the past, Carl civilization would not have been destroyed, let alone now that only a few scattered people are left to be exiled to the human parent planet.


    It''s not polite to say that before today, almost no one dared to think about blowing up a satellite.


    But up to now, this kind of thing that they usually don''t dare to think about has just happened in front of their eyes.


    And it''s still so clear.


    Of course, it''s not this that really frightens them.


    Before that, the satellite was very close to the human parent star.


    At such a close distance, once the satellite explodes, it is bound to affect the whole parent star, or even cause unimaginable damage to the parent star.


    Therefore, it is not impossible for the entire parent star to be destroyed directly.


    Even if the parent star is not destroyed, its power is more than enough to destroy all the remaining creatures on the parent star.


    Now, however, nothing has happened.


    Everything above the home star is fine, they don''t feel any change, and everything around them doesn''t happen.


    All the bad things that are expected do not exist.


    The whole scene is so quiet that it''s amazing, even unbelievable.


    It can be said that there are too many shocking things that happened on this day.


    So that when all the people on the scene found that they were OK, and the parent star had not been affected, they didn''t know what to say.


    There is no doubt that the reason why the parent star can be protected so well is that the power of the agent is playing a role.


    In the scene at this moment, they have all seen the light that blocks the sky and covers the whole parent star.


    There''s no doubt that it''s a shocking and unforgettable scene for a lifetime.


    And now, the reason why the whole star is peaceful is obviously because of this.


    "What about the debris of the satellite?"


    Standing in the same place, several people on the scene were silent for a while, then someone continued to speak: "have you detected the falling range of those fragments?"


    "Cannot detect."


    In front of him, the person in charge of the detection showed a wry smile on his face and said, "before the arrival of the satellite, most of our instruments failed at that time. It will take a long time to recover."


    "Now, there''s no way to track the debris for the time being."


    "But from the current situation, it should be appropriate."


    He said so.


    Listening to this, the people present nodded and agreed.

 Chapter 316

    This is the end of a disaster.


    In the case that no one thought of, one person stepped forward to quell the disaster.


    After this day, people were surprised to find that the satellite that originally existed outside the parent star had already disappeared, leaving only huge fragments. Driven by a force, it was slowly moving away from the parent star, leaving this place.


    In this way, the last power of the agent played a role. Even if it was such a terrible disaster, it still did not cause any damage to the human parent planet.


    This event also opens the door to people''s imagination.


    Before this day, no one could have imagined that human beings could play such a level of power.


    The only regret is that the figure of the agent has completely disappeared.


    Some people say that he used up his last strength at the last moment, so after the crisis was lifted, he was crushed to pieces because of his huge strength.


    This view has been accepted by many people.


    After all, everyone can see the powerful force before.


    Even if it is a machine, once it breaks out the power beyond its own load, it will also overload and have various problems.


    And the simple life body is even more so.


    I''m afraid no one will believe that the power of that level burst out in a flash, even if it was not affected.


    It is also very normal for the existence of the agent to collapse and disappear.


    There are also different opinions.


    Some zealots believe that the agent cannot die.


    He is still alive, and may be lurking above the home star, guarding the home star in another way.


    Next time, when the parent star suffers a major disaster, he will still stand up and guard mankind as before, guarding their common parent star at this moment.


    There are also many supporters of this view, most of them are fanatical believers.


    However, after that day, the figure of the agent has disappeared.


    No matter what way to find, to find, there is no way to find the figure of the agent.


    It''s like he''s missing. There''s no way to find a body.


    Of course, most likely, the body of the agent has already been smashed with the satellite explosion.


    Judging from the terrible energy of the satellite explosion, even if the agent''s corpse is located in it, it may turn into a pile of dust in the starry sky.


    The impact of this incident is slowly fermenting.


    But human civilization will continue to move forward in the end.


    After this time, the government added the substitute to the list of martyrs, and allowed the non-governmental organizations of all parties to set up sects for them, forming a new religion.


    This is also the general trend.


    In the eyes of a considerable number of people, the agent who shows such power in human body is no longer an ordinary human, but a real God.


    He came to the world from heaven to save human beings and the world.


    It''s just like those myths and legends in the past.


    As a result, it was not long before Chen Heng''s churches began to appear in various places and were built one after another.


    But for all this, Chen Heng is temporarily not feel.


    At the moment, he is no longer in the world.


    A deep sense of tranquility emerged from my heart.


    In a flash, it was like the eternal cold and the sense of stillness constantly passed through his mind and covered Chen Heng''s body and mind. For a moment, Chen Heng seemed to fall asleep and had a long, long dream.


    But soon, the real world came and he woke up again and opened his eyes.


    In front of him is a familiar scene, which is that he is located in the room of his mansion.


    The surrounding furnishings are so familiar, the scene is so clear, let Chen Heng Wang in the eyes, not from Leng Leng.


    In front of me, lines of writing are showing.


    "The simulation is over..."


    "the simulation points you obtained are: 17300 points......"


    the lines of writing are displayed in front of your eyes. At the beginning, they are very clear, but then they quickly blur down and are no longer as obvious as before.


    Looking at this line of writing, Chen Heng nodded, not too surprised.


    This time, he got the most simulation points in the past.


    However, up to now, if it was just such a harvest, it would not make him feel so excited.


    But then, what happened next surprised him.


    In front of him, a line of writing appeared.


    Then, a change began to appear in Chen Heng''s body.At this time, Chen Heng''s mind can not help but emerge a scene.


    That''s what he''s done in that world before, from the time he just recovered in that world to the time when he finally fought against the stars and broke them.


    All kinds of scenes constantly emerge in his mind, and now it is particularly clear, as if the scenes he once experienced are recalled again, which makes him deeply impressed and unforgettable.


    Then, in the end, Chen Heng''s own body began to freeze.


    It was a body floating in the stars.


    The last stage of the last world, in order to break the star, he exhausted his own divine power.


    The expansion of the divine power reached the extreme, so that his weak body could not bear it.


    In the last battle, he succeeded in everything he wanted to do, but he had reached the limit, and could only turn into a corpse, lying in the dead starry sky.


    Chen Heng is not surprised by this.


    The so-called death, for others, is a thing worthy of horror and fear.


    But for him, that''s all.


    Taking into account the previous life and the scene of the simulation, he did not know how many times he died.


    Even if you do it again, it''s nothing.


    I''m used to it.


    However, at this time, with the power of the simulator, Chen Heng found something different.


    With the power of the simulator, in Chen Heng''s mind, the corpse in the starry sky is glowing.


    The light brilliance unfolded, enveloping the corpse.


    Then, under Chen Heng''s gaze, the body began to melt, and finally turned into a pure source, directly rushed out and poured into Chen Heng''s body at the moment.


    Boom!


    As if the body stretched out, there was a dull sound.


    At this moment, Chen Heng''s body completely froze. At this time, he felt the drastic change of his body.


    His original strength is not too strong, just equivalent to the second ring of the world.


    But at this moment, with the influx of the origin of the simulation, his body began to strengthen rapidly.


    Within the original thin body, turbulent forces are emerging, and the original thin force of life begins to expand and become abundant.


    Moreover, this growth is not out of control, but in the safest way.


    By the time this change is over, Chen Heng''s breath has expanded a lot.


    "This feeling......"


    standing in the same place, Chen Heng waved.


    The huge power started at this point, so it showed with his arm waving, vaguely with bursts of strong wind, sweeping all directions.


    Just this kind of power, has been far beyond Chen Heng''s previous strength.


    In this way, with the return of the simulant, his own strength has increased a lot.


    Although Chen Heng''s feeling, the degree of enhancement is not too exaggerated, but it is also extremely obvious.


    "The growth is not only the strength, but also the origin..."


    standing in the same place, Chen Heng felt it carefully, and then came to the result.


    Compared with normal people, his mental strength is much stronger, and his grasp and understanding of his body is also much greater.


    So at the moment, he can clearly feel the change in himself.


    With the return of the simulator, his body has been improved in all aspects.


    But this kind of promotion, more is his original promotion, in a unique way, to enhance the essence of his life.


    As for the slight improvement of strength, it is more incidental, which is naturally brought about by the improvement of life level.


    This kind of feeling makes people feel surprised.


    The improvement of the essence of life is much more difficult than the improvement of pure strength.


    As far as Chen Heng''s feeling is concerned, at the moment, although he doesn''t change much in strength, in other aspects, he may be very different.


    The improvement of the essence of life represents a great change in quality and even potential.


    If there is no accident, all aspects of Chen Heng''s physical qualities at the moment should have changed with the improvement of his essence.


    The thought flashed through his mind, and then a smile appeared on his face.


    In this case, this should be the change after the transformation of the simulator.


    In the past, at the end of simulation, only the settlement of simulation points was brought.


    But now, in addition to the settlement of the simulation point, there is also the improvement of the source.


    It''s a good change.


    With a slight smile, Chen Heng then lowered his head and continued to look in front of him.


    In front of him, the vision continues to change.


    And the message is emerging."World coordinates captured, do you want to make a connection?"


    In front of him, lines of writing appear.


    Then, a message emerged from the simulator and instilled into Chen Heng''s mind instinctively, making him understand something.


    "I see..."


    feeling the information in his mind, Chen Heng nodded his head.


    According to the information given by the simulator, obtaining the world coordinates is a way to enter other worlds stably.


    In the past, Chen Heng was able to enter the same world repeatedly because of his stable world coordinates.


    With a stable world coordinate, we can establish a stable world channel through the simulator, so as to continuously enter that world.


    But when the simulator left, left before, and came to the world, all the coordinates stored in the past disappeared.


    As a result, Chen Heng can no longer enter the previous world, but can only enter other worlds again in a random way.


    However, even if we enter other worlds, we can get the coordinates of other worlds again by consuming simulation points, so as to establish a stable channel as usual.


    Of course, the premise of obtaining the world coordinates is that Chen Heng had been to that world and had a certain connection in that world.


    Only in this way can the simulator indirectly obtain the coordinates of that world through those connections.


    Obviously, Chen Heng''s previous actions in that world have reached the standard of obtaining the world coordinates.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng nodded.


    Standing in the same place, he didn''t hesitate for a long time, just thought for a moment, then nodded and agreed.


    It doesn''t hurt him to establish stable world coordinates.


    At least, if you want to, you can enter that world in the future.


    "Will it consume 10000 simulation points to deduce the world coordinates?"


    In front of him, accompanied by Chen Heng''s idea flashed, a message appeared, and thus emerged.


    "Confirm."


    Looking at this number, Chen Heng mouth a smoke, but finally chose to confirm.


    Ten thousand simulation points. This data is really huge.


    The more than 10000 simulation points that Chen Heng has obtained before have not covered the heat, so he will immediately put most of them into it.


    But that''s not bad.


    Anyway, for the time being, Chen Heng doesn''t have much to use simulation points.


    Use it.


    Anyway, simulation point is just like money. It has the necessary value only when it is used.


    When not in use, it doesn''t work.


    With the thought in my heart flashed, vaguely, a feeling emerged.


    The scene that he had experienced before reappeared. With the power of the simulator, everything Chen Heng had done in the past in the changing world reappeared, and now it came to Chen Heng''s mind.


    Later, the scenes of those memories became clearer, and finally gathered into a complex mark, which emerged in front of Chen Heng''s eyes.


    "The deduction of world coordinates has been completed......"


    the faint handwriting emerges, which shows up in front of Chen Heng''s eyes.


    With the emergence of this line of writing, the number of simulation points on Chen Heng''s body has also been reduced by more than half.


    Looking at the reduced number of analog points in front of him, Chen Heng sighed, and then started to leave the place.


    But before he took two steps, his steps stopped.


    "This feeling..."


    standing in the same place, his body suddenly stopped, and his face showed a look of amazement: "faith?"


    At the moment, he can feel the changes in his body.


    With the deduction of world coordinates, an inexplicable force began to build.


    Then, in Chen Heng''s body, lines of belief emerged.


    It is a particularly firm line of belief. When it comes to quantity, there are at least more than 100000.


    Along with these lines of belief comes the great power of belief.


    The huge power of belief is emerging, and it has poured into Chen Heng''s body, giving him a rare sense of abundance.


    Unlike in the world of beasts, Chen Heng''s noumenon is in the world of gods, but there are few believers.


    There are not many believers, which means there is not much power of belief. Naturally, it is impossible to feel the feeling of abundant power of belief.


    The current state, though different from that in the changing world, is at least much better than before.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Feeling this kind of abnormality, Chen Heng frowned and subconsciously felt confused.


    There is no doubt that he could not have so many believers in the world of gods.This is very obvious.


    In the world of gods, there are thousands of people under his command. How can there be more than 100000 believers.


    So the origin of these beliefs is very suspicious.


    Therefore, Chen Heng felt it seriously, and then quickly got the result.


    Changing world.


    These beliefs in his body are not derived from others, but from the changing world he lived in before.


    It seems that with the establishment of the world coordinates, he has a new connection with that world, leading to receiving the power of belief in that world.


    However, perhaps it is because it does not originate from one world and is somewhat isolated, or perhaps it is because the divine power in Chen Heng''s body is not strong.


    At the moment, all the lines of faith Chen Heng can receive are those of firm faith.


    Only those who believe firmly enough, even fanatical enough, can be able to transcend the isolation of the world, convey their beliefs to Chen Heng and be perceived by him.


    Otherwise, if it''s really like before, it''s personal belief that can be received, then I''m afraid it''s not just this person.


    You know, in the previous world of change, the population was not just a few million, but tens of billions.


    That''s a hundred million people. Even if only one percent of them have faith, it''s one hundred million.


    If you can really receive all of them, Chen Heng will be developed at the moment.


    But it turns out, it''s not that good.


    Of course, it''s good to be able to receive the beliefs of more than 100000 people.


    At least, there are more than a few.


    In the world of gods, the population of some small countries may not have this number.


    Moreover, the belief of more than 100000 people can also provide some divine power for Chen Heng to deal with some things freely.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help smiling, and then walked out of this place.


    From then on, Chen Heng came to the outside world.


    Light sunlight from outside, shining on the earth, will shine around a bright.


    Chen Heng stood alone in the same place, looking at the sky ahead, looking at the quiet and beautiful scenery, his mood gradually calmed down.


    The previous fighting in the changing world, the memory of struggling in that world, seems to be beginning to dissipate, replaced by a calm.


    Because of the mood change, Chen Heng at the moment of rare calm down, standing there for a long time.


    After standing in the same place for a long time, he turned around, left here and walked out.


    "That''s what happened in the last few days."


    In the spacious room, hedosiri looked respectfully at Chen Heng in front of him and handed him the pamphlet in his hand.


    This is what Chen Heng stipulated.


    Many things in this world are superficial, many things will not be recorded, and many things are easy to be left out.


    So before that, Chen Heng deliberately made rules, no matter what he did, he had to leave a record for inquiry.

 Chapter 317

    After receiving the documents handed over by hedosiri, Chen Heng began to check them carefully.


    It has to be said that the simulator has changed in many places since it was changed.


    In addition to the previous ones, there is a major change.


    That''s time.


    In the past, no matter how long he spent in the simulation world or how long he spent in the simulation world, Chen Heng was always just a moment on the ontology.


    Now, though, things seem to be a little different.


    At least this time, Chen Heng spent several months in the simulation world, but in the world of gods, it was not a moment, but more than two months.


    More than two months is not too long.


    But after all, it has been such a long time, which can not be compared with the past.


    However, this is also expected by Chen Heng.


    According to Chen Heng''s conjecture, the fundamental reason why he can ignore time in the past is that the world he lived in in in the past is just an illusory world.


    It is an illusory world in itself. Naturally, we don''t have to care about the flow of time, so we can do that.


    But now, it can''t.


    In the real world, time will run slowly and never change for anyone.


    However, the proportion of time may vary in different worlds.


    It''s like this.


    And in more than two months, there have been no small changes everywhere.


    Because Chen Heng had made preparations in advance, even in the past two months, there was no more chaos.


    Everything is developing in accordance with the situation prepared in advance and preparing in an orderly way.


    In more than two months, the refugees were gradually absorbed and began to reclaim the land.


    At the moment, the leader of hadim only belongs to Chen Heng. The leader ruled by Chen Heng has been close to 2000 years.


    Although this amount can still be regarded as pitiful, it is at least much better than before.


    Moreover, as time goes by and the refugees around are constantly recruited and absorbed, the situation will eventually get better.


    For this, everyone present is confident.


    In addition, the records show that some nobles, including karimou, the king of Karol, agreed in advance to support hadim. The material support they promised has arrived. Now they have been stored up and can go to inspect at any time.


    With the support of this group of people, at least in the short term, they don''t have to worry about food.


    As for others, in terms of production, hedosiri has arranged for people to open up outside and plant some crops that can survive this season.


    As for Lamu, he is still cleaning up the orcs outside, preparing to sweep away the orcs everywhere, so as to make this area safer.


    Apart from that, there is nothing else.


    After all, it has only been more than two months. It''s good to have such achievements.


    As for more, it''s too late.


    "What about Amy and Mary?"


    Sitting in his seat, Chen Heng thought for a moment, then asked: "how about Zhan Li


    Before that, he gave some magic items he had obtained in the past to two mages, Amy and Murray, and asked them to take them to Aimu, the mage''s city, to sell them in order to obtain some resources.


    In order to avoid some problems and experience, Chen Heng deliberately sent Zhan Li out to go back with Mai Li.


    In this way, on the one hand, he can be supervised, on the other hand, he can be trained and honed, which can increase his insight and ability.


    If we calculate the time, we should have a result now.


    "Zhan Li sent someone to send the letter back some time ago."


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of him, hedosiri looked respectful and said, "their task there has been completed at the moment, and now they are on the way back."


    "I believe you will see them soon."


    "That''s good news."


    Looking at hedosiri, Chen Heng smiles and then says, "I hope their arrival will give me a surprise."


    "I think so, my Lord."


    Said he, bending forward and saluting.


    "I hope so."


    Chen Heng nodded and began to smile.


    In the days that followed, everything seemed to flatten out.


    At least in the eyes of ordinary people.


    After that day, Chen Heng''s life became calm.


    At ordinary times, he was either meditating, or studying with several people in hedosiri, trying to exercise his body.


    And in the process, he also found a significant change in himself.With the return of the origin of the simulacrum, the potential of his noumenon has been greatly enhanced, and thus all aspects have changed to a great extent.


    For example, in the training of life knight, he is much better now than in the past.


    According to the point of view of hedosiris, Chen Heng''s performance at the moment is expected to become a real life knight in a short time.


    Even if he has not really mastered the power of life, just his body strength at the moment is enough to fight against or even defeat the real life knight.


    This kind of performance is astonishing to ordinary people.


    And for Chen Heng, this kind of performance is also more than before.


    It''s not just his aptitude as a knight of life. Even in the process of meditation, Chen Heng can also find his own changes. He can feel that the speed of his meditation seems to be faster, and his mental strength is also faster.


    At the moment, he has been able to feel a higher level of magic net.


    If you take it seriously, he can now reach the third layer of magic net.


    According to the standards of the world, he is now a three ring mage.


    Of course, in Chen Heng''s view, the so-called three ring mages in this world are really beautiful.


    Different from the Wizards in the wizarding world, except for a few, most of the mages in the wizarding world are weak in other aspects except mental power and casting ability.


    Apart from the great destructive power they can cause by casting, most of them are very weak. Many of them are almost as weak as ordinary people, even weaker.


    But this kind of result, in the wizard world''s wizard looks simply can''t imagine.


    As a result, the world''s mages did not perform as well as they should at the same level in Chen Heng''s view, except that they performed fairly well when casting.


    But even so, this is the third ring.


    As long as you are not close to others, and you can cast a spell, there is no doubt that a three ring spell is strong.


    Even if it''s the same level of life knight, I''m afraid there''s no way to take over a strong attack three ring spell for a while.


    When a mage is able to cast a spell, his strength is very strong.


    But that''s it.


    Standing in the same place and feeling the changes in himself, Chen Heng shook his head secretly.


    When his mental power is strong enough to touch the three-tier magic net, he can also cast the three-tier magic with the help of the magic net.


    In a way, that''s good news.


    At least it means the improvement of strength.


    It has to be said that although it limits the future of the mage profession to some extent, magic net is a very useful tool in quite a large number of occasions.


    No wonder the mages in this world will rely on it, and even have to take the initiative to maintain the existence of magic net.


    While trying to meditate and exercise, Chen Heng is also trying to do other experiments.


    A small, ferocious ORC was standing on the opposite side of the plain. Looking at Chen Heng, his face looked particularly ferocious. His scarlet eyes were staring at him, which seemed to show a crazy desire to kill.


    And opposite him, Chen Heng''s face was calm. He just stood there, looking at the orc in front of him.


    The next moment, the orc directly forward, claws raised high, toward Chen Heng''s head.


    Bang!


    With a soft bang, the sound of heavy objects landing directly sounded.


    In the front, the orc''s body had fallen to the ground, and a head flew out, with a ferocious and twisted expression on his face. It seemed that he couldn''t believe it.


    The scarlet blood splashed around, and brought blood everywhere.


    Standing in the same place, looking at this scene, Chen Heng shook his head, then began to close his eyes, carefully feeling the situation in his body.


    In other people''s eyes, it seems that he is just savoring the strength and flaws contained in that blow.


    But in fact, what Chen Heng has done is not like this.


    Within him, the divine power was surging.


    A scarlet divine display, now with the killing, seems to feel something, which conveys a sense of excitement.


    A force emerged from it, with the unique power of scarlet, floating in Chen Heng''s body, along with other powers, slowly nourishing his body.


    Like other divine powers, this divine power is very powerful, but the power it represents is somewhat different.


    To be exact, it should be different from the traditional sense of divine power, but belong to another power.


    However, in this world, according to the message conveyed by divinity, for people in this world, any level of power that reaches a certain level can actually be called divine power.


    Whatever its source, as long as its essence reaches the level of God, it can be called divine power.


    Therefore, the power in front of us can also be called divine power.It''s just that as a power gained from killing, this power is somewhat different from ordinary divine power.


    Compared with the normal divine power, this power is more violent and more aggressive. Once combined with the living body, it will cultivate the human body in the shortest time.


    But relatively speaking, this power is not as powerful as ordinary power in treatment or other fields.


    Generally speaking, some of them are partial.


    However, it is no less powerful than the ordinary divine power.


    What''s more, it doesn''t need other people to have faith. It only needs continuous killing to get it.


    This is the power that Chen Heng plundered from those changeful beasts in the previous changeful world.


    Of course, it is said that it is plundered from the mutant beast, but in fact, this power should come from the nothingness of that world.


    But now, this equity can already belong to Chen Heng.


    "The power of killing......"


    after standing in the same place and thinking for a long time, Chen Heng took a brand new name for his power.


    After gaining the power of nothingness, the original shadow divinity has changed greatly, and the original power has been superimposed by the new power, which has completely changed into another form.


    Up to now, this power is not what it used to be.


    Therefore, according to his own understanding, Chen Heng named this new power.


    Killing.


    To gain power from killing and plunder the origin of other creatures, so as to give birth to their own divine power, it is quite appropriate to use killing to name this power.


    For the world of gods, this is a strange force.


    In the past, there seemed to be no so-called killing God in this world.


    Of course, it is also possible that there are similar gods, but Chen Heng''s level at the moment is unknown.


    After all, he knew in his heart that the special power of killing would make him a public enemy if it was not good.


    Even if the existence is suppressed by the gods and all their names are blocked, it may not be impossible.


    Out of cautious consideration, Chen Heng decided that he would not expose his power unless he had to.


    In any case, the power developed at present is enough for him to use.


    There were two divinities in his body, which could represent three kinds of power.


    Among them, the divinity in the field of light can represent weak guardianship and healing power.


    As for shadow, it can represent the power of non concealment.


    Now, with the power of swallowing nothingness, the shadow''s divinity has changed, and a power of killing has been added.


    With the help of divinity, Chen Heng can exert four kinds of power.


    In these four fields, he can use divinity to exert corresponding power. If he can get enough divine power blessing, he can even perform high-level divine arts to achieve more terrifying effects.


    Of course, among these four powers, the other three have already been controlled by corresponding gods in this world, and there are still quite a few.


    Like the power of healing, in this world, basically decent gods seem to be able to master it, but they have different emphases.


    It''s like hiding. Many gods on the dark side will master some of them.


    Only the field of killing has never appeared in this world.


    At present, it belongs to Chen Heng''s unique power.


    A little thought, the smell of blood came.


    Then Chen Heng raised his head and looked into his eyes.


    In front of him, the orc''s body was still there at the moment, and the ground was dyed red with crimson blood, which looked particularly bloody.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng shook his head, and then left here directly.


    On one side, the others came forward and began to pick up the bodies.


    With the power to kill, Chen Heng has, to a certain extent, a way to grow himself rapidly.


    As long as he constantly raises the butcher''s knife in his hand and starts to kill, he can quickly gain the power of killing, so as to rapidly increase his own strength.


    And at the moment, he just has good prey in front of him, those orcs who are constantly invading.


    However, in this case, for Chen Heng, the efficiency is too slow.


    Moreover, Chen Heng''s identity is also there.


    He is no one else. He is a Lord. He doesn''t have so much time to go to the battlefield in person.


    Moreover, if we only rely on killing to enhance ourselves, its speed may not be so fast.


    At least, it''s better to start a few more simulations to spread faith in the simulated world.


    At the moment, in the changing world, Chen Heng still has a large number of believers. Although only a few of them can establish contact with Chen Heng and spread their faith to him, it is enough.The belief of more than 100000 people may not be enough to make Chen Heng''s power become too exaggerated, but it is also enough to make Chen Heng become stronger quickly. His speed is definitely much faster than that of killing himself.


    After all, even though he is powerful, the orcs are not pigs. They can''t wait for him to kill them.


    One by one, it may not be too troublesome.


    In this way, it is better to continue to start a simulation, increase some strength, and come quickly.


    At least until now, the power of the simulacrum can also be brought back to the noumenon in the way of turning into the source.


    For Chen Heng, this is a very good way.


    So he went into his room and began to think.


    In front of you, the familiar simulation interface begins to show.


    "Please choose the world you are about to enter..."


    the faint handwriting appears, but looking at the options that appear in front of you, Chen Heng is stunned.


    "What''s the situation?"


    He rubbed his eyes subconsciously, almost thinking that he was wrong.


    "Choice one: the world of gods. Option two: a world of change. Option 3: unknown. "


    In front of him, there are three options.


    The other two options are fine.


    But the first option before him was the world of gods.


    But the world of gods, isn''t it his own world?


    "Can we still simulate the world where ontology is located?"


    Looking at this option, Chen Heng is a little confused. At this time, he has some doubts subconsciously.


    In the past, simulators didn''t have this function.


    If you choose the world you live in, what will the result be?


    At this time, the thought flashed through his mind, and suddenly he was curious.


    So he thought for a moment, and then he began to try.


    "Into the world of gods?"


    "Confirm."


    "Please select the simulation point you put in..."


    in front of you, familiar options emerge again.


    Looking at this scene, a familiar feeling suddenly emerged.


    For Chen Heng, the inconvenience of this scene is the same as that of the identity election at the beginning.


    It''s just that this time I didn''t choose my identity, but I chose to put in the points directly.


    But the kernel should be similar.

 Chapter 318

    "Do you need to put in points first..."


    looking at the scene, Chen Heng thought for a moment, and then made a decision.


    At the moment, he has plenty of points.


    However, the specific results of this function are still unknown. If a large number of simulation points are put in without authorization, it will be a pity if they float.


    Out of careful consideration, Chen Heng thought for a moment, then raised his head and decided to try this function for a while.


    Therefore, he directly chose the minimum consumption.


    With the choice made, in an instant, the front panel changes rapidly.


    In the number of analog points, the number above decreased rapidly, and soon decreased by 100.


    In this way, no matter how to say, in the world of gods, the consumption of 100 simulation points is indispensable.


    But it''s nothing. It''s not too big for Chen Heng at the moment.


    With the end of all this, an inexplicable feeling began to appear.


    At the moment, Chen Heng can feel that his true spirit seems to begin to split, from the original only into two.


    An extremely tiny seed, separated from his original powerful spirit, is now transformed into a complete individual under the power of simulator.


    "I see..."


    feeling the situation in his body, Chen Heng suddenly understood the meaning of this operation.


    "Through the division of the true spirit, can we form an individual similar to the separation?"


    Standing in the same place, he felt thoughtful and understood the function instantly.


    In short, if it is simulated in the world of gods, it will form a new separation, rather than let Chen Heng put his whole body and mind into it.


    The separation formed in this way is also Chen Heng to some extent.


    The origin of the two is the same.


    This kind of practice is somewhat similar to what Chen Heng once did in the wizarding world.


    In a certain simulation, Chen Heng left the simulation world, but left his simulation body and separated it into a new individual.


    Now, it''s similar.


    It''s easy to understand.


    Then a new feeling began to emerge.


    "Please choose the power you put in..."


    in front of you, lines of writing appear again, and now it is so obvious.


    According to the hint of the simulator, part of the body can carry part of the body''s power.


    However, compared with other simulations, the way formed in this way, after its fall, its whole body strength will return to the noumenon and become its own origin.


    To some extent, this dispels Chen Heng''s worries, so that he can not have too many worries.


    So, he thought for a moment, and then began his own operation.


    A moment later, the faint light flickered again.


    The power of the simulator blooms again and covers all sides.


    Under the power of the simulator, Chen Heng''s separation began to disappear slowly and left the area.


    In the nothingness, an invisible vortex begins to appear, which directly absorbs the true spirit and transmits it to the extremely remote area.


    After all this, Chen Heng was relieved.


    Standing in the same place, feeling his own feelings, he shook his head.


    An inexplicable sense of emptiness emerged from his body, bringing him a very unique feeling.


    At the moment, Chen Heng can feel his weakness.


    The true spirit is the root of everything. Although the true spirit separated by Chen Heng is not too huge, but only a very small part, it also has a certain impact on him and makes him weak at the moment.


    If there is no accident, it will take quite a long time for this kind of weakness to be cultivated.


    Before that, Chen Heng may not be able to do similar operations.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    "Before you recover, cultivate yourself..."


    standing in the same place, feeling the state of yourself, Chen Heng shook his head, and the idea flashed through his heart.


    He thought for a moment, then left the place and went straight out.


    On the other side.


    Time passed slowly.


    When the true spirit is influenced by the power of the simulator and drawn into nothingness, a hazy darkness begins to emerge.


    The darkness is hazy, which is especially deep and silent, just like the world of death, giving people a sense of suffocation.


    Chen Heng stood in this space for a long time, then gradually stabilized and regained the feeling.


    However, although he regained his sense of self, Chen Heng felt strange at the moment.He can feel that he seems to be in a very narrow space, surrounded by closed, there is a warm feeling, let him feel very uncomfortable.


    An unprecedented sense of weakness emerged from the body.


    At the moment, he is not noumenon, just a real spirit separated from noumenon.


    Not only the true spirit is very weak, but also the power above the noumenon has not been carried. This is the weakest time for Chen Heng in the past.


    Moreover, there seems to be something wrong with the body he has now.


    The outside world, bursts of low strange sound, now sounds very strange.


    In this closed space, Chen Heng can also feel that the temperature around him seems to be getting higher and higher.


    An inexplicable impulse emerged from his body, which made him subconsciously want to break away from this space.


    So, he obeyed the instinct in his heart and began to make a little effort to get rid of it.


    A crisp sound began to ring, and then in front of my eyes, the familiar light showed again.


    After waiting to see the scene in front of him, Chen Heng was stunned.


    In front of my eyes is a very broad nest, with many black eggs everywhere. I don''t know what kind of creature it is.


    These eggs are so placed here, the number seems to be many, just in front of us, I''m afraid there will be hundreds of them.


    Not far away from Chen Heng, some eggshells are still on the ground. They seem to be broken all over the ground, which is very special.


    "No..."


    looking at the scene in front of him, Chen Heng was stunned and suddenly realized something.


    So he began to feel his body.


    Although it is only a part of the reincarnation of the true spirit, Chen Heng''s spiritual power is still very strong, and he can feel the general situation of his body.


    And such a feeling, Chen Heng immediately realized that it was wrong.


    It seems that his body is no longer human.


    At this moment, his body is very small, and the structure of his body is different from that of normal people.


    Although I don''t know what the specific situation is, it''s not a normal person''s body.


    Alien?


    In a flash, Chen Heng''s mind flashed this idea, at this time frowned.


    Before he could fully respond, a sound began to appear.


    It was some strange sound, with a slight sound of footsteps.


    This sound attracted Chen Heng''s attention, let him subconsciously turn around and look.


    Then, under his gaze, two figures began to appear.


    They were not tall figures. They didn''t look like human beings.


    Like human beings, they also walk upright, but their bodies are covered with hair, and their body shape seems to be even shorter, just over a meter, but their body shape seems to be powerful.


    Their heads look a little ferocious, and their eyes are brown. They look similar to cows, but they are more ferocious.


    However, it is obvious that these two beings are definitely not human.


    Looking at these two figures, Chen Heng directly stopped, and then a name quickly emerged in his mind.


    Doghead!


    In this world, there is a race of dog heads.


    In this world, Goutou people should be regarded as a relatively common alien. They are widely distributed in many places.


    The vitality of this kind of creature is very tenacious, although the individual strength is not strong, but the number is large, so it exists in many places.


    As the bottom of life in this world, Goutou people are famous for their tenacious vitality and strong reproduction ability. The number of Goutou people in this world is extremely huge.


    The reason why Chen Heng knew about goutouren was that he had read some relevant records.


    In addition, the kingdom of Karol borders on the wasteland, and there are also some dog headed people everywhere. Therefore, Chen Heng also met some of them when he passed by.


    At that time, his only impression of this creature was that he was weak and had a certain degree of wisdom.


    But I didn''t expect that one day, he would see this kind of creature again in this way.


    "Wait!"


    Looking at the two dog headed people in front of him and feeling the situation on himself, Chen Heng finally understands.


    It seems that the result of his reincarnation this time is nothing else, it is the transformation into a dog headed man.


    And it''s a new born dog head.


    Aware of this result, Chen Heng''s body froze at this time, a little confused.


    He didn''t expect such a result.


    "Is this the result of not putting in simulation points?"


    He recalled the process.The identity in front of his eyes was obtained without putting in any simulation points.


    In this way, it is precisely because of this that he was directly reincarnated into a dog headed man, not even a human being.


    And a dog headed man, no doubt, is the bottom of the world.


    That''s a bit off the mark.


    When Chen Heng was in a complicated mood, two Kobold people seemed to feel his breath in front of him and began to stride forward, making a sound to him.


    "Karunu... Karunu..."


    they called out an inexplicable syllable and couldn''t stop talking to Chen Heng in front of them, with some inexplicable joy in their voice.


    Through his strong mental strength, Chen Heng can feel the joy from the two kowtows in front of him. It seems that he is happy for his birth.


    This may be his reincarnated parents.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng can''t help shaking his head.


    In the following days, Chen Heng began to spend a very unforgettable time in this goutouren tribe.


    Like most gregarious creatures, koehead pups are cared for by their parents when they are born.


    Normally, they will be cared for until they reach adulthood.


    Of course, this is just normal.


    If it''s the kind whose parents have died, it''s another matter.


    However, Chen Heng''s parents still exist, so they enjoy this treatment.


    However, for Chen Heng, this kind of care of goutouren is not a good thing.


    The normal situation is OK, but the goutouren recipe is a little too disgusting for Chen Heng, who used to be a human.


    Normal food is very few. The strength of Kobold is not strong in the wild, even weak.


    They usually can capture a small number of prey, mostly small animals.


    According to Chen Heng''s observation, the vast majority of their recipes are all kinds of insects.


    Most of those insects are dug up from under the ground, and there are all kinds of them. They are often mixed with some vegetables, and after being made, they become the food of goutouman.


    Even these foods are not always available.


    Only some high-ranking or young dog headed people can enjoy this kind of food.


    However, to Chen Heng''s surprise, although most of these Goutou people directly eat raw meat and even live insects, a few of them make cooked food by using fire.


    But it''s very rare.


    And they don''t make their own fire, only when there''s a wildfire.


    Similarly, according to Chen Heng''s observation, although Goutou people are savage, they do not seem to have the slightest intelligence.


    In fact, they have primary thinking ability, and they are intelligent race, and in the group, they also form a primary order.


    In addition to the Goutou people in the wild, the normal Goutou people often live in the form of tribes. Within a tribe, the most noble position is the leader.


    However, in general, these koeheads are still very backward, and most of them are not very intelligent.


    After living in the goutouren tribe for a period of time, Chen Heng has a profound understanding of the goutouren everywhere.


    Just a month later, his body has become more solid and not as weak as before.


    It''s also because of the growth cycle of Kobold.


    It takes more than ten years for a normal human to grow up from birth to adulthood.


    But the dog head is much faster.


    From birth to adulthood, it only takes three or four years for a Kobold to be able to reproduce.


    This speed is relatively fast.


    As a result, the development speed of dog headed children is much faster than that of normal human beings.


    But that''s all.


    It''s just a month. For Chen Heng, it''s just that he can control his body and walk with difficulty.


    As for more, he can''t do it yet.


    However, Chen Heng is not worried about this.


    Anyway, he has no special task.


    It''s nothing to spend more time on.

 Chapter 319

    Chen Heng had made up his mind to stay in this place slowly, waiting for his body to grow up.


    Let''s not say anything else. At least we have to wait until this body comes of age to think about other things.


    But most things in this world don''t work out.


    One day, when Chen Heng was resting in a nest, the sound from the outside made him move, and then he quickly opened his eyes.


    The huge mental power is aroused in the nothingness, and then converges rapidly.


    Chen Heng then opened his eyes and saw that in the outside world, a burst of hissing sound came from a distance.


    After spending so much time in the goutouren tribe, Chen Heng is actually very familiar with the sound.


    It''s nothing else. It''s the voice of the koeheads.


    Every time the koeheads feel scared, they will make this kind of sound, very sharp and obvious.


    And now, obviously, it''s the same.


    More than a month ago, Chen Heng had heard many similar voices here.


    However, it is the first time that it is as clear and complex as it is today.


    "What happened?"


    In a flash, Chen Heng realized something, then turned around and looked forward.


    "Karunu, karunu..."


    in the distance, under Chen Heng''s gaze, an inexplicable cry came from that direction.


    "Leave... Leave..."


    under Chen Heng''s gaze, a small female dog headed man, with a face full of panic, ran from a distance and called Chen Heng''s name.


    The so-called karunu is nothing else but Chen Heng''s name at the moment.


    Compared with other intelligent life, though the intelligent ability of Goutou people is relatively low, they also have a unique language and the ability to call different names.


    Just like normal human beings, every one of them has his own name.


    Of course, because of their intelligence, their names are often very simple.


    Kalunu is Chen Heng''s name at the moment.


    Listening to the cry, Chen Heng raised his head and looked forward.


    The magnetic doghead was nothing else but his mother.


    At this moment, she was full of panic, strode forward, and looked like something was chasing her.


    And in fact, it is.


    Only in the magnetic Goutou man behind, a not tall, but more ferocious figure strode over.


    That figure is not very tall compared with human beings, but it is much stronger than the Kobold, and it is full of aggression all over the body. At a glance, it makes people feel uncomfortable and suffocated.


    Looking at the voice, Chen Heng''s eyes narrowed and a name came out of his mind.


    Orcs.


    Yes, it''s an orc that''s chasing the female at the moment.


    These orcs also belong to the specialty of the wasteland, and they are almost everywhere in this wasteland.


    In the past, Chen Heng was in the Karol Kingdom, and he could already feel the tenacity of this Orc''s life.


    But I didn''t expect that I met again at this moment.


    For Chen Heng, this kind of ORC is just a few mole ants, which can be easily wiped out without much effort.


    But for the dog headed people, the orcs are powerful enough to make them feel desperate.


    Compared with orcs, a single koehead is definitely not an opponent.


    And like the dog headed man, once the orc appears, it will not be alone.


    There are often many of them. Once they appear, they are in groups.


    Especially when they attack.


    In other words....


    Chen Heng listened to the hissing of dishes silently, and many thoughts flashed over him at this time.


    "A plunder?"


    The idea flashed through his mind.


    In the wilderness, orcs are the most notorious creatures.


    This is not only for humans, but also for other creatures in the wilderness.


    For many creatures, orcs on the moors are a major threat and will attack you many times.


    Sometimes the targets of such attacks may be due to lack of food, and sometimes they just hit each other.


    In a word, this kind of creature is very aggressive, which many creatures are afraid of.


    And now, it should be the same.


    Chen Heng is located in a tribe of dog headed people, which is not very powerful, but there are nearly 100 of them, which is not a small force.If you dare to attack the kowtow tribe, the orcs should not be weak.


    "Karunu, leave!"


    Ahead, bursts of hissing came, with the unique voice of the Kobold.


    While Chen Heng was thinking about it, the orc in front of him had already come quickly. At this moment, the dog headed people in front of him had a grim smile on their face.


    He raised his paw high in his hand, looked at the female dog head in front of him, and was ready to tear it to pieces.


    If there is no accident, this scene can be foreseen.


    The female has serious injuries, which is not normal.


    There were obvious gnawing marks on the wounds, which were caused by the orcs.


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked forward. He also saw that there were bloodstains left by biting on the corner of the orc''s mouth in front of him. There were even some pieces of flesh and blood left on it, which looked very bloody.


    He came from the outside world, looking at the female dog head running in front of him, and seeing the dog head children everywhere, his face suddenly showed a ferocious color.


    This place in front of us is the place where the kowtow tribe used to house the kowtow children.


    In addition to Chen Heng himself, the rest of the dog headed children are also basically staying in this place. Now they are looking at the orc in front of them with some fear. A pair of eyes show the color of fear.


    Finally, the orc caught up with Ellen, pushed the female Kobold to the ground and bit her.


    When it comes to combat power, adult male Kobold is not an opponent of orcs, not to mention ailren, a female Kobold.


    What it looks like at the moment is just a very normal situation.


    But in the end, the orcs didn''t succeed.


    A huge mental force has affected all around, and now it has spread out directly, affecting the situation in all directions.


    Just in an instant, the orc''s appearance changed, and his body stopped.


    Then, a figure came out from one side.


    Compared with the female Kobold in front of her, this figure is very small, less than half a meter, very young.


    It''s just a dog headed child.


    It''s just different from the ordinary dog headed children. This dog headed child seems very calm. Even though he is young, his eyes show the spirit of awe.


    "Karunu!"


    Looking at the young dog head, Ellen called out subconsciously. Now he was also staring at it, and his spirit was shocked by it.


    This is a normal phenomenon.


    Whether they are Kobold or orcs, their intelligence level is very low, so their supernatural power is also very low.


    Not to mention compared with Chen Heng, even compared with ordinary human beings, they are far inferior.


    The gap with Chen Heng is even greater.


    Once there is a huge difference in the spiritual power between the two lives, it is easy to produce some kind of deterrent phenomenon.


    That''s why the orcs and koeheads are behaving in front of us.


    However, they were stunned, but Chen Heng did not.


    Standing in the same place, the young Kobold''s eyes were blue, and now he looked coldly at the orc in front of him.


    In a flash, a golden lightsaber condenses into shape, and the spell directly urges it to rush forward under the control of mental power.


    With a light sound, accompanied by blood splashing out, in front of the body, the orc directly flew out, the body was pierced by the golden lightsaber, was staring at the ground.


    Looking at this scene, all the people at the scene were directly stunned.


    Even Ellen couldn''t react at the moment. He lay on the ground and didn''t understand what had happened.


    A moment later, they had a reaction, directly knelt on the ground and began to kowtow to Chen Heng.


    "The messenger of the God of nature..."


    in front of him, Ellen knelt on the ground, shivering and talking.


    With goutouren''s shallow wisdom and insight, we still don''t understand what the so-called magic is.


    Therefore, his subconscious worship instinctively ascribes everything to God.


    Chen Heng frowned at Ellen, who kept kowtowing.


    However, at this time, a warm current emerged in the body.


    In Chen Heng''s body, as the ORC was killed by him, a dark red divinity began to jump, and a force began to spread out, slowly spread to Chen Heng''s whole body, making him feel particularly warm at the moment.


    When the orcs were killed, under the action of the killing divinity, the killing power was born spontaneously and began to nurture Chen Heng''s body instinctively.


    Just in an instant, Chen Heng''s body had some changes. The originally fragile organs and tissues in the whole body began to grow subconsciously, gradually stabilized and became more powerful.


    Just in an instant, Chen Heng has achieved what it takes months for ordinary dog headed children to achieve, and his whole body has grown up a lot.Feeling this feeling, Chen Heng sighed to himself, a little lucky.


    Fortunately, when he was reincarnated, although he did not put in points, for the sake of safety, he still divided part of his divinity into this body.


    Anyway, according to the rules of the simulator, after the fall of the body, everything will return to the noumenon. At that time, the part of the divinity that was originally divided out of the body will naturally return to the noumenon, and there will be no unnecessary loss.


    Now, it is precisely because of the divinity of this part that Chen Heng was helped once.


    At the moment, the killing power in his body is nothing else but the power transformed from the killing divinity in his body.


    Standing in the same place, after a while, Chen Heng digested the killing power in his body.


    Then he turned and looked ahead, looking in that direction.


    Under his induction, several malicious beings are coming, striding in the direction of Chen Heng.


    Not surprisingly, those who are also orcs, now look ferocious, in the eyes of the rest of the koehead is particularly frightening.


    Looking at Ellen, they strode straight in and roared.


    In this regard, Chen Heng just raised his head and looked at the place.


    The mighty spiritual power spreads and spreads out in an instant, forming a small earthquake field at the moment, causing unknown and inexplicable influence.


    Spiritual deterrence!


    A simple spirit shock is the best spell Chen Heng can use now.


    After all, there is no mana in his body at the moment. The only magic that can be cast is this simple magic that requires very little mana.


    But the spell is simple, but it works.


    Orcs born in the wilderness have poor resistance to spiritual attacks.


    Just for a moment, all the orcs fell down.


    Then, Chen Heng stepped forward and slowly walked forward under the gaze of Ellen.


    A golden lightsaber condenses in his hand, slowly condenses into shape, and then under the control of Chen Heng, it cuts directly.


    Several lives have passed away.


    In Chen Heng''s body, the familiar warm current reappeared, showing the power of killing. Now it is much more powerful than before.


    Influenced and stimulated by the killing power, Chen Heng''s body is changing rapidly.


    It seems that a long time has passed in an instant. His body is growing rapidly. The original immature organs and tissues are now perfect and strong, and a new force is being bred.


    Although, to some extent, he still looks small, far less than the size of an adult Kobold, his strength has increased a lot, even in some ways, no less than that of a normal Kobold.


    In practice, of course, this is not something to be proud of.


    After all, koeheads are known throughout Karol for their weakness.


    Even ordinary human beings, if they want to, can defeat the joint efforts of several koeheads.


    However, no matter how, this at least enhanced Chen Heng''s strength at the moment, let him have the assurance to butt in the next situation.


    "How much is left?"


    After killing several orcs, Chen Heng turns around, looks at Ellen in front of him, and then asks.


    He wants to find out the number of orcs.


    Chen Heng''s spiritual power is not unlimited.


    This is just a separate body. Although the spiritual power is strong, it is also very limited.


    The previous cuts have consumed nearly half of his mental strength.


    If there are a lot of orcs in the outside world, then he will consider whether it''s time to run.


    That''s why he looked at Ellen and asked.


    "Ten... Less than ten..."


    in front of him, after listening to Chen Heng''s question, Ellen had a long time to make Chen Heng understand her meaning.


    "Less than ten?"


    Listening to the number, Chen Heng frowned, but he turned around and walked out.


    Behind him, Ellen quickly followed.

 Chapter 320

    Just like a normal human tribe, there is a detailed division of labor in a kowtow tribe.


    Although Chen Heng''s tribe has nearly 100 dog headed people, the old and weak occupy a large part of them.


    After excluding this part, the number of adult Goutou men who really have combat effectiveness is not much.


    Even if this part of the dog headed people, their combat effectiveness is also very questionable.


    Therefore, it is a very normal thing that a dog headed tribe of nearly 100 people is suppressed and plundered by a dozen orcs. It is not surprising.


    Chen Heng is also aware of this.


    When he goes to the outside, the scene appears.


    The bodies of koeheads are on display on the ground, and some of them are fighting with the orcs.


    There are groans on the ground from time to time, with the unique voice of the Kobold.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng then killed the orcs.


    It is not difficult for Chen Heng to achieve this.


    As Ellen said, there are not many orcs standing here, only eight.


    This amount is not a threat to Chen Heng.


    When the magic power shows, all orcs are killed and fall to the ground.


    But the rest of the Goutou people knelt down and kept kowtowing to Chen Heng, where they bowed their heads.


    When goutouren knelt down and kowtowed, a weak force of faith emerged, which was shown from Chen Heng''s heart.


    "The power of faith..."


    feeling the power of existence in his body, Chen hengruo has some thoughts.


    Sure enough, like humans, a race like the dog headed man can also produce the power of faith and provide power for the divinity.


    Of course, the power of this belief is not strong. According to Chen Heng''s feeling, the belief produced by a dog headed man seems to be less than one tenth of that of human beings to the same extent.


    It''s very weak.


    This should be the reason of innate endowment. After all, compared with human beings, Goutou people are much lower in strength and wisdom. Although they have weak intelligence, they are very weak.


    For this reason, the power of belief they can provide is weaker, which is normal.


    However, to a certain extent, it also opened the way for Chen Heng.


    It seems that in this world of gods, the choice of believers does not have to be human.


    The rest of the alien race, even the non-human race, seems to be able to do the same.


    For example, this dog headed man is a very good choice.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng digested the emerging power in his body, and then the idea flashed through his mind.


    At this moment, before him, the power of killing is emerging, rapidly strengthening his body.


    The result of the endless killing force is very obvious.


    At least at the moment, Chen Heng''s body has become much stronger.


    At the moment, although he still looks like a child, he is much taller. Even compared with the adult Kobold, he is only slightly inferior in size, and the gap is very small.


    As for the inner strength, it has surpassed.


    For Chen Heng, he can easily tear an adult dog head, even if he does not count the magic power he has, but only the powerful power of his body.


    This is the effect of the power of killing.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng shook his head.


    He turned and looked around.


    Although the orcs have been killed by him, the damage they caused is still there.


    In front of Chen Heng, the leader of the original tribe, the tallest dog head, had been seriously injured. Now he fell to the ground and gasped for breath. It seemed that he was about to die.


    There were several wounds on his chest, and his whole body was black and bruised. His body was bigger than that of ordinary koeheads, lying on the ground, with scarlet blood flowing on his body.


    Looking at the scene, Chen Heng shook his head and then stepped forward.


    With his movements, the dog heads around looked at him in awe, shivering at his movements, and did not dare to move at all.


    Under the gaze of these kowtow men, Chen Heng slowly goes forward and comes to the leader of the kowtow man.


    Then he slowly extended his hand.


    A little white light unfolded.


    In Chen Heng''s body, another divinity blooms brilliantly and begins to show strength at this moment.


    Chen Heng''s body does not have much power.


    Even if it is divinity, it is only a little separated from the noumenon, which is not too powerful.


    In addition to the killing power of the killing divinity, the power in the other divinity is only healing, and there is no other power.


    But at this time, it''s just right.


    The pale shimmering light turned into a magic rune, which showed up in front of many dog heads, making them shout and worship harder.For ordinary dog headed people who have little knowledge and have never seen the power of magic, this scene is a miracle coming, which makes them worship instinctively.


    But in fact, it''s just a simple cure.


    In the divinity system, the so-called cure should be regarded as the simplest divinity.


    This is often the first kind of divinity mastered by the priests of many gods in the good camp.


    The effect of this magic art is limited. It can only cure the wound, but can''t cure the disease, let alone the severed limb.


    But Chen Heng can only use such magic at the moment.


    Chen Heng does know more advanced magic, but he can''t do it.


    He is not noumenon now, and he is not as powerful as noumenon.


    It''s just the little power in his body, which can only make him perform such magic.


    As for more, don''t think about it.


    However, magic is simple, but it works.


    Under the light, the wounds on the tall Kobold in front of him began to heal slowly.


    His pain seemed to have been alleviated to a certain extent, his body no longer trembled, the wound stopped bleeding, and all healed.


    It was only after a while that he was able to move and even get up.


    From this point of view, the vitality of Goutou people is indeed tenacious.


    Looking at this scene, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    Everywhere, the rest of the koeheads were still kneeling, including the tall koeheads who were originally tribal leaders.


    They knelt there, making a strange murmur from time to time, as if praying for something.


    Looking at them like this, Chen Heng shook his head, and then began to deal with the mess around him.


    Under normal circumstances, the leader of the goutouren tribe should decide everything. The leader has absolute control over everything in the tribe.


    But now, looking at the leader kneeling there, it doesn''t seem to be able to make decisions.


    However, Chen Heng took over the control of the tribe and began to give orders.


    He asked the Goutou man to collect the injured people from all over the place, pile them up in one place, and then deal with them.


    Because of the lack of medicine and tools, in fact, Chen Heng can only use magic at the moment.


    Because of the lack of divine power, Chen Heng''s healing skill at the moment is unprecedentedly weak, far less than that under normal circumstances.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Born in the desert, Goutou people are very tenacious.


    Just pull them away from the fatal danger by magic, and let them heal themselves.


    In addition, Chen Heng has a lot to do.


    "So there''s a big Orc tribe around here?"


    Listening to what kotou man said, Chen Heng summed it up, and then said so.


    In front of him stood a very tall dog headed man.


    This is Hechi, the original leader of the Kobold.


    Standing in the same place, his body looks much bigger than the ordinary Kobold.


    An ordinary dog headed man is only over one meter tall, while Hechi is close to one meter five.


    It''s still a dwarf among humans, but it''s definitely tall among koeheads.


    That''s why he was able to become the leader of the Kobold tribe.


    "I see..."


    listening to the news he Chi said, Chen hengruo has some thoughts.


    According to the other side, it seems that there is an orc tribe moving from here.


    It is precisely because of this that the number of orcs nearby has increased so much in the recent period, and even some orcs have directly invaded the goutouman tribe.


    Obviously, the orcs who came before are not all. There are more behind them.


    It''s an opportunity and a problem.


    According to Heche in front of him, the number of orcs is at least several hundred.


    Even Chen Heng can''t cope with this amount at the moment.


    At least for the time being.


    Of course, if you really make up your mind to fight against this Orc tribe, it may not be impossible.


    After all, the power of killing divinity still exists. If Chen Heng is ruthless, he can kill directly.


    Anyway, as long as he kills enough, his power will become stronger and stronger. In the end, he can easily flatten the orc tribe.


    It''s not that difficult.


    It''s not necessary to do so.


    On the one hand, the direction of risk is too big, on the other hand, it is also the reason for the killing power.


    At this moment, Chen Heng has discovered the disadvantages of the power of killing.The power of killing is obtained from killing. Although it is powerful, it is also easy to affect people''s mind.


    It''s good to say that if you are strong enough, but if you are not strong enough to accommodate too much killing power, you will be easily affected by the killing power, which will affect your mind.


    At the moment, Chen Heng already has this feeling.


    With more than a dozen orcs killed at one time, he can clearly feel that his spirit seems to have changed, and his emotions are more likely to fluctuate and riot.


    Obviously, this is the aftereffect of the power of killing.


    If the power of killing is used too widely, it is easy to have such an impact.


    At the moment has not suffered too much change, because Chen Heng''s own spiritual strength is strong enough, so it can avoid.


    But if you kill more, or even hundreds, at one time, even Chen Heng himself can''t guarantee that he can completely eliminate this influence.


    In this case, there will be some danger.


    At the moment, Chen Heng has decided to avoid the use of killing power as much as possible.


    It is not to stop using the power of killing, but to try to avoid killing too much at one time.


    Otherwise, a large number of killing forces will emerge, which can easily lead to uncontrollable results that can not be ignored.


    In this respect, it is obvious that the way to solve the orc tribe through constant killing is also not feasible.


    In this case, there is only one feasible way.


    "Move."


    Looking at herdor, Ellen and other dog headed people in front of him, Chen Heng''s face was calm. At the moment, he said directly, "we can''t defeat that Orc tribe."


    "If that''s the case, just move and leave this place."


    A voice fell, at this moment, Chen Heng made a decision.


    ......


    in the wild, several orcs fell down, their scarlet blood spread and turned into several corpses.


    It was a dog headed man who killed them.


    Unlike the ordinary koehead, this koehead looks much stronger.


    His appearance is not yet mature, and he still maintains the appearance of a dog head child, but his body has been covered with layers of scales, and his body is more straight, unlike the hunchback appearance of ordinary dog heads.


    At the moment, he was holding a rusty iron sword with Orc blood on it.


    "Karunu! Karunu


    In the distance, several koeheads gave out shouts.


    Their faces showed the color of fanaticism and excitement, looking at the front of Chen Heng, with a strong vision of fanaticism and excitement.


    He killed several orcs alone, which even Hechi, the original tribal leader, could not do.


    But now, in front of me, the dog head man can do it easily, even it seems very easy.


    It''s amazing.


    After solving several orcs, Chen Heng put the iron sword away and put it aside.


    Then, of course, a few dog headed men came forward and dragged away the carcasses of the orcs.


    At the moment, the whole kowtow tribe is on the way to move.


    Of course, it''s migration, but in fact, it doesn''t need to move too far.


    After all, they''re not trying to avoid natural disasters, they''re just trying to avoid some orcs.


    For them, it''s enough to avoid the core area of the orc tribe''s activities.


    In fact, it doesn''t need to move too far.


    Put away the rusty iron sword, Chen Heng raised his head and looked into the distance.


    Not far away, it seems that there are two goutouren standing there. Looking at Chen Heng, they are shivering all over.


    "Chief, they want to join..."


    Ellen came over from one side and whispered in the language of Kobold.


    "Let them come directly."


    Chen Heng looked at it, not thinking: "adult men are included in the hunting team, the rest are included in the gathering team."


    This kind of thing has happened a lot in recent time.


    Goutou people are widely distributed in the wild. Sometimes they don''t act as a group. Many of them wander in the wild and can be seen everywhere.


    During this period, a lot of kotou people saw the migrating tribes and wanted to join them.


    Under normal circumstances, a tribe of these wandering Kobold would choose to refuse.


    For dog headed people, overpopulation is not a good thing.


    The resources of an area are limited. Once the number of Goutou people in a tribe exceeds the carrying range of this area, there will be a lot of trouble.


    Moreover, under normal circumstances, the reproduction speed of koufen themselves is very fast. As long as three or five years, the number will expand. There is no need for these foreign koufen to join in to supplement their strength.As a result, few of the tribe will accept these foreign koufen.


    However, Chen Heng chose to accept these wandering dog heads directly instead of expelling them as he had originally.


    This is due to the consideration of their own strength.


    Although there are a large number of koeheads in his koeheads tribe, most of them have no combat effectiveness.


    Especially after the previous Orc attack, despite Chen Heng''s treatment, but still inevitably lost a considerable part of the combat effectiveness.


    Although there are many of them, their strength is not strong.


    These wandering dog headed people, who can survive in the wild, are basically adult individuals. Their strength may not be strong in the eyes of normal humans, but at least they are qualified among them.


    To absorb them and organize them can also be regarded as a supplement to combat power.


    Of course, if there are more people, food will be a big problem.


    But fortunately, the life force of koeheads is very tenacious, and they are not so picky about food as humans.


    They are omnivores and can be eaten for many things.


    Carrion, bark, bones, worms, and even the feces of other creatures are all edible things for dog heads.


    Compared with other intelligent races, koeheads are much easier to support.


    This reduced the burden of food to a certain extent, and greatly reduced the pressure on Chen Heng.


    On one side, the old and weak dog head man who was in charge of the collection stepped forward with some joy. Then, in front of Chen Heng''s face, he divided the two orcs'' bodies, cut all the flesh and blood organs, and made good use of the bones.


    These things will be lunch for these koeheads later.


    This is a rare source of meat for these dog headed people.


    Looking at this scene, although he has seen it several times, Chen Heng is still not quite used to it.


    Although orcs can''t see much wisdom, they at least look like humanoids, just like these dog heads.


    It''s the first time Chen Heng has seen the carcasses of these orcs eaten.


    Fortunately, despite the wide range of recipes and strong vitality, these dog headed people have not at least come to the point where they regard their peers as recipes.


    Otherwise, it would be disgusting.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng then turned around and went on.


    "Calculate the distance, it should be almost there."


    Walking on the road, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    Careful calculation, according to the time, they have a certain distance from the previous place.


    It''s no longer the domain of the orc tribe.


    It''s almost time to stop.

 Chapter 321

    Despite the decision to move, the purpose of this move is just to avoid the orc tribe.


    Now that the goal has been achieved, there is no need to continue for the time being.


    We can find a place to settle down.


    However, before that, Chen Heng still needs to send someone to inquire about the surrounding situation and the possible danger nearby.


    Judging from the situation just now, there are orcs in this area.


    However, it is not a gathering Orc tribe, but a wandering ORC.


    After these things are done, where to settle down next is also a question.


    According to the normal habits of Goutou people, they usually live near the mountains.


    Because of their own talent, although the strength of the Goutou people is not strong, they have a unique talent in mining, which is a good absenteeism.


    Therefore, they often choose to nest in the mountains, or near a mine vein, and dig a cave in it as their living place.


    However, Chen Heng did not make such a choice.


    It''s no problem to do this simply for the sake of safety, but it''s not appropriate to do so for the sake of self-improvement.


    No matter what race you are, if you want to grow up, you need to develop agriculture.


    The population that can be raised by simple hunting is very limited.


    The same area, used for hunting and farming, can raise a very different population.


    And it''s the same now.


    If goutouren want to grow and raise more people, they must get rid of the traditional way of hunting and gathering, and embark on the most orthodox way of farming.


    Because only in this way can we have enough reserves to support enough people.


    And enough population is the premise of civilization.


    Because only when there is enough food to support all the people as long as some people are responsible for production can there be enough food to support the rest of the population to become craftsmen and even other occupations.


    Division of labor is the road that development must take.


    Under the traditional hunting mode, all people have to struggle for survival, and all people have to hunt and collect to support themselves.


    In this mode, it is impossible to cultivate corresponding craftsmen, even other professions.


    Therefore, no matter what, farming is necessary in the long run.


    If we want to carry out farming, we need some necessary conditions.


    Flat, fertile land, and water.


    The land close to the mountains is not suitable for farming, and it is not suitable as the base for the early development of agriculture.


    Therefore, Chen Heng did not choose a deserted area according to the normal customs of Goutou people. Instead, he chose another place.


    It was near a plain. There were many rivers everywhere, which could be used for irrigation, fish breeding and meat.


    The conditions around are very good.


    But the only disadvantage is that the place has already been occupied by others.


    It''s an orc tribe that occupies this area.


    It''s also an orc tribe that settled in the area and hunted around for a living.


    However, the number of this Orc tribe is not the same as that of the tribe that attacked the koeheads.


    According to Chen Heng''s observation, there are only about 100 orcs in this tribe, which can only be regarded as a small tribe.


    It is not necessarily impossible to deal with such a quantity.


    Chen Heng''s face was calm and he thought about it in his heart.


    He found a place, began to lurk, looking for opportunities, also recruit around the dog head.


    In fact, during this period, the number of koufen in chenheng tribe has reached nearly 200 due to the fact that koufen have joined in succession.


    Among them, there are more than 70 adult male Goutou people.


    If Chen Heng is ruthless and pulls out the female goutouren, it''s not difficult to pull out hundreds of them.


    However, even so, Chen Heng did not attack immediately, but constantly sent Hechi and others to go out to gather the stray dog heads and let them join here.


    There is no doubt that the Goutou people are a very tenacious race.


    In fact, there are quite a few dog headed people living in the wild.


    In peacetime, they live everywhere, unknown and ignored by others.


    But once they are gathered together, the power they can exert is enormous.


    Even surprising.


    In just a few days, Chen Heng gathered more than a dozen dog headed men, all of whom were strong adults.


    Because of the long-term survival in the wild, the physical quality of these Goutou people is not bad, they are all strong soldiers.


    If Chen Heng is willing to continue to wait, as time goes by, he can gather more.But at this point, it''s already the limit.


    On the one hand, the orcs are not fools. Even if they didn''t notice the appearance of such a huge horde of hounds, they should be alert now.


    On the other hand, as the number of people increases, so does the amount of food consumed by the Goutou tribe.


    If it goes on like this, as time goes by, they will not have to fight, and they will collapse on their own.


    Therefore, Chen Heng did not continue to wait, but directly chose to move.


    A sudden attack, nearly a hundred dog headed man rushed into the orc''s camp.


    Then, the power of the spell is revealed.


    Spiritual shock once again showed its power, and then one by one of the Kobold soldiers rushed in and fought around.


    The number of Orc tribes in front of us is indeed close to 100.


    But it doesn''t mean that all the orcs are in one place.


    In peacetime, they also need to go out hunting and get prey to survive.


    Therefore, although the total number of orcs is more than 100, the number of orcs actually staying in the camp is less than half.


    And this number, faced with nearly a hundred adult goutouren, the soldiers are already struggling, let alone Chen Heng.


    Under the power of magic, the station in front of us was smashed cleanly.


    One by one, the orcs roared forward. At last, they were killed one by one, and their bodies fell to the ground.


    The strong smell of blood came out and surged around, jumping here.


    When the last Orc fell, there was a cheer from the koeheads everywhere.


    They roared there, and then came out without asking, and began to shout Chen Heng''s name.


    "Karunu! Karunu


    Bursts of sound continued to ring.


    Beside Chen Heng, Hechi patted his chest, looking particularly powerful.


    In the battle just now, he was fighting with an orc and killed him.


    This kind of record is very good for a dog leader, and it can also be regarded as heroic.


    However, compared with Chen Heng, it is obviously a lot worse.


    However, it is obvious that Chen Heng does not mean to compare with a dog headed man.


    After all, the two are not at the same level in essence.


    After victory, it is time to start collecting booty.


    Compared with previous battles, the orc tribe can find more booty here.


    Chen Heng discovered many things.


    In some places, he found some gold coins and some weapons.


    From the appearance of these things, it should be left by human beings.


    In this way, there are traces of human activities in this area in the past, and they have even been robbed by these orcs.


    This is a very normal thing.


    After all, both orcs and hounds have the habit of plundering.


    However, looking at those gold coins, Chen Heng''s vision is gradually dignified.


    "Gold coins of the oro empire..."


    playing with these gold coins in his hand, Chen Heng thought of something at this time.


    In this world, each country has its own currency, which is not unified.


    The auro gold coin is one of the currencies used by the auro empire.


    In front of this Orc tribe, there are gold coins of the oro empire. What does it mean?


    Is he not far away from the Empire of Oro?


    If so.


    Is he not far away from noumenon?


    Think of here, Chen Heng''s heart can''t help but move, suddenly feel very interesting.


    He would choose to split up. Originally, he just wanted to try out the new functions of the simulator.


    But I didn''t expect that the simulated characters are not far away from the ontology.


    This is a real surprise.


    If we can get in touch with the noumenon, the power and resources that the noumenon has seems to be able to bring him great help immediately and help him get rid of the present predicament.


    Even if we change our thinking.


    If we use the power of the simulator directly and reincarnate to some unique places, can we help our own noumenon with the help of these forces?


    In an instant, the idea flashed through karunu''s mind.


    He couldn''t help laughing at the thought.


    "It seems that this is a very good look..."


    he smiles, then gets up and walks out.


    The fact that noumenon and avatar are in the same world should be considered as the best news known to karunu.


    But beyond that, his situation at the moment has not changed much.Even in the future, he can connect with his own noumenon and develop himself with the help of the power of noumenon, but at least at the moment, he still has no way to connect with noumenon.


    Although we can be sure that our position at the moment should not be far from the noumenon, it is not enough just to do so.


    Karunu didn''t know where he was, so he couldn''t connect with noumenon.


    And even if you can''t get in touch, let alone talk about other things.


    Thinking of this, karunu shook his head and left.


    Far away.


    When kalunu turns around, in a quiet room, Chen Heng raises his head thoughtfully and looks into the distance.


    "So it is..."


    feeling the memory in his mind, Chen hengruo thought about it. At the moment, many thoughts flashed through his mind.


    At this time, he also found some more things.


    In the same world, the memory between ontology and avatar is shared to some extent.


    Of course, this kind of sharing does not mean the whole, only the part.


    For example, through the vague connection between the noumenon and the incarnation, Chen Heng can roughly feel the situation of the incarnation at the moment, as well as some things he feels and finds.


    But in addition, he did not know more.


    Far from being able to fully share memories.


    In this way, if you want to fully share the memory, you still have to wait for the avatar to return, which is the only way.


    But just now the dog head incarnation there, Chen Heng is really feel.


    "Goutouren..."


    feeling the situation of the avatar, Chen Heng smiles. At this time, it''s a bit novel: "it''s a bit interesting..."


    from the beginning to now, he has carried out many simulations.


    But it''s the first time that we''ve really turned to other people.


    Rao is Chen Heng, but he can''t help feeling a little novel.


    However, novelty belongs to novelty, but the unique potential of incarnation is what Chen Heng values most.


    They can freely divide into a new incarnation and take root in the world of gods.


    This is equivalent to opening a brand new vest, which can be used to develop in this world.


    In this case, it seems very useful.


    It''s very useful to let the avatar grow up, take charge of one party''s power, or cover up the noumenon.


    Even the avatar of the dog head is the same.


    Although the present situation of the incarnation of kowtow is difficult, if the incarnation of kowtow can pacify the kowtow and form a huge force dominated by kowtow in the future, it may not be useless for Chen Heng.


    It can even be said that it is very useful.


    The incarnation of goutouren is like this. If Chen Heng has the ability to differentiate into a more powerful and dignified incarnation, he will surely be able to do more.


    To some extent, this is a rare good thing for Chen Heng.


    Of course, good is good.


    But want to differentiate a new incarnation, this point for Chen Heng at the moment, but also completely impossible.


    His true spirit is still weak at the moment.


    Differentiation incarnation, this is not just a simple talk, but requires real investment.


    In addition to the consumption of simulation points, Chen Heng''s own true spirit also needs to be divided to be reincarnated to other places.


    The division of the true spirit itself is a matter of great consumption.


    At the moment, although several months have passed, Chen Heng''s true spirit has not fully recovered and is still in a weak period.


    Therefore, even though the matter of differentiation of incarnation is of great benefit to Chen Heng, there is no way to do so for the time being.


    After all, in a short period of time, he can not continue to divide.


    If it is forced to differentiate into metaplasia, then I am afraid it will cause irreparable damage to the true spirit.


    If that is the case, it will not be worth the loss.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng shook his head secretly.


    From where he stood, he walked out slowly and came to the outside world.


    For the reason of the same world, the same time has passed in the past few months in the incarnation of the dog head man.


    After a few months, Chen Heng has not changed much here.


    Everything is still as before, appears orderly, there is not much change.


    However, previously entrusted by Chen Heng, the two men, Eli and Mai Li, who were sent out to collect food, now have news.


    Before that, they accepted Chen Heng''s entrustment and went to Aimu, the city of mages, to buy food and bring it to Chen Heng.Now, the news has come back.


    According to the prior agreement, the first batch of grain has arrived here and has been transported.


    In order to transport this batch of grain, Eli and Mai Li personally transport and act as guards, just for this matter will not happen.


    For Chen Heng, the two of them are undoubtedly good news.


    "Dear friends..."


    in the quiet and spacious hall, Chen Heng met two mages, with a sincere smile on his face: "I finally see you again..."


    in front of him, Eli and Mary are standing there, and their appearance now looks a little different from a few months ago.


    They are still wearing the same robe as before, but now they look a lot embarrassed, and their clothes are damaged. They look very tired, as if they have experienced a long journey.


    Of course, it is true in practice.


    Although the distance from here to Aimu is not long, it is very dangerous.


    Along the way, the two mages must not encounter too little stimulation.


    But even so, they still came, and it seemed very exciting.


    Sitting in front of Chen Heng, they seem to be very tired, but looking at Chen Heng in front of them, they still smile and look uncomfortable.


    "Dear Viscount eckdor..."


    among the two, the elder Mai Li took the lead in speaking. At the moment, he looked at Chen Heng with a reluctant smile on his face: "according to our prior agreement..."


    "agreement..."


    listening to what the other party said, Chen Heng smile on his face, and then nodded: "of course, I always remember this Appointment....


    "now that you''re here, I''m relieved."


    He clapped his hands. On one side, some servants came forward slowly, took some things and put them in front of them.


    These things are nothing else. They are the magic items that Chen Heng promised to give them.


    Of course, it''s just incomplete.


    However, although it is only incomplete, it is also very precious for both of them, which is absolutely worth their efforts.


    Sitting in front of him and looking at the magic items in front of him, the two faces suddenly looked excited. At this time, they looked very happy. Even their fatigue seemed to have slowed down a lot.


    Originally, after a long journey, they were very tired, physically and mentally exhausted, and they wanted to fall asleep.


    But now, looking at the magic items in front of them, they feel that everything is worth it.


    For these lovely things in front of you, it''s nothing to pay some hard work?


    "You two..."


    looking at the reaction of the two men in front of him, Chen Heng just smiles and claps his hands again.

 Chapter 322

    With Chen Heng clapping his hands, a dull noise spread from here, so it spread out.


    Then, outside, two servants came in slowly, holding some things in their hands.


    Those things are nothing else. They are the magic items owned by Chen Heng, and there are quite a lot of them.


    Looking at these things, the two of them sat up straight, their eyes straight.


    In his keen sense, he seemed to find that there were still some things in front of him that they had never seen before.


    Do they have more magic items that they don''t see or know?


    In a flash, the thought flashed through his mind, and then his eyes became hot and fixed on the things in front of him.


    "You two..."


    looking at the reaction, Chen Heng smiles, and then whispers: "although this cooperation has been achieved, I still lack a lot of things here."


    "I don''t know if you''re interested. Please continue to help me?"


    Sitting on the top, he looked at the two people in front of him and said in such a soft voice, with a smile on his face.


    As the words fell, they couldn''t help swallowing.


    "This..."


    facing Chen Heng''s eyes, Mai Li hesitated for a moment. Then he looked at Chen Heng with an excited and enthusiastic smile and said: "since you need me, I''d like to help you..."


    his voice dropped. Behind him, Ellie looked at him in a daze.


    At the moment, Ellie still remembered that before entering here, it seemed that Murray would rather die than surrender, rather than continue to work hard.


    How can you change your mind just for a moment?


    And it''s changing so fast...


    looking at his companion at the moment, he doesn''t know what to say.


    However, for his ideas, whether Chen Heng or Mai Li, did not care.


    "In that case, please."


    Sitting on the top, listening to the words of Mai Li in front of him, Chen Heng nodded and said with satisfaction: "please rest assured."


    "As long as you can help me successfully, I think you will be satisfied with the payment after that."


    "That would be great."


    Hearing this, Merrie''s face was smiling, and he seemed to be looking forward to it.


    They look at each other, and then smile on each other''s faces, looking very happy.


    After chatting for a while, the two mages turned around and left here.


    Chen Heng was the only one left.


    But now he has more books than before.


    These books are nothing else. They are the books that the mage needs to meditate.


    Before that, Chen Heng entrusted two people to buy food in Aimu city.


    In addition, he asked the two of you to help him buy back some things, such as some basic books about the mage.


    That''s all.


    At the moment, in front of Chen Heng''s eyes, are the basis of the mage''s meditation, and also the most basic runes.


    "It''s similar to the wizard''s, but it seems to be quite different..."


    looking at the rune in front of him, Chen Heng frowned and the idea flashed through his mind.


    From his point of view, these runes seem to be similar to the inheritance of witches.


    The same is true of the practice of witches. At first, they need to strengthen their spirit and refine their spiritual power through meditation, and then gradually improve their life level.


    The practice of a mage is also similar. He also needs to meditate to improve his mental strength.


    It''s just that compared with witches, the means they use to meditate seem to be different.


    Their meditation, though also through meditation runes, is more dependent on external forces.


    According to the books in hand, if the mages in this world want to meditate and improve their mental power, they need to use various kinds of medicine to help them enter a real state of meditation.


    Only in this way, they can successfully enter the state, and then gradually increase their mental power under the stimulation of the effect of the medicine.


    The wizard, however, is not.


    The wizard''s meditation is supported by a complex and close system of runes.


    Let''s take the simplest example.


    As a formal wizard, Chen Heng mastered at least 100 sets of runes for meditation, each of which is extremely complex and has different refining effects.


    But this is not the case for the mages in this world. There is only one set of runes for meditation.


    And from what they said before, in this world, except for those high-level mages who will study some high-level magic runes, most of the other mages just rely on this set of runes to meditate.This may be the difference between wizard and mage. At the beginning, there was such a huge gap.


    According to Chen Heng''s view, the effect of repeating the same Rune to meditate is bound to weaken gradually afterwards.


    In this regard, the way the wizarding world takes is to develop different runes, use those complex runes to refine their spirit, and gradually improve.


    And the mages of this world chose another way.


    They choose to use external force, through a variety of unique magic materials to assist, so that their own ascension.


    Of course, this is also a feasible way, but Chen Heng can think that if he takes this way to practice, the cost of mages in this world will be much greater than that of witches.


    No wonder, in this world, mages are called noble professions.


    If you don''t have enough wealth support, I''m afraid you can''t become a mage.


    In addition, according to what Chen Heng has learned, it seems that the physical quality of mages is also very weak. Except for a few high-level mages, most of the other mages are only slightly stronger than ordinary people.


    If this happens to a wizard, it''s unbelievable.


    With the improvement of life level, the wizard''s body will gradually become powerful under the influence of mana. Although it may not be the same level of knights and grand knights, they are far better than ordinary people, far from being weak.


    As in the case of mages in this world, it is impossible to exist in the wizarding world.


    Therefore, although they are essentially the same, there are still many differences between the magicians in this world and those in the wizarding world.


    However, Chen Heng is not surprised.


    After all, these are two worlds. It''s a coincidence that similar professions can be developed. It can''t be the same in other aspects.


    The resources, environment and even atmosphere of the two worlds are different, so it is impossible to develop the same results.


    Moreover, even if other factors are excluded, there are gods in this world.


    If God exists in this world, it will suppress other power systems.


    After all, even if God doesn''t want to, his existence will actually suppress the growth and progress of other power systems.


    Especially in this world, the group of mages has long been targeted by the gods, and even created a magic net to restrict them.


    Under such circumstances, even though the world''s mages have various defects, they have not continued to develop and can only be suppressed day after day.


    If we exclude the influence of gods, there are other factors. Maybe in countless years, mages in this world will be like witches, gradually improving their many defects and becoming a mature profession like witches.


    But now, you don''t have to expect too much.


    Chen Heng''s speed of reading books is very fast. In a short time, he turned over the books on hand and roughly wrote down the contents.


    With the improvement of mental strength, Chen Heng''s memory is getting better and better. Now, even if it''s a thick book, he can quickly write it down if he wants to, and it''s very easy.


    Of course, it''s just a note.


    It will take a while if you want to understand these things thoroughly.


    From where he stood up, Chen Heng quietly looked up, so he went to the outside world, ready to start a new day of training.


    Now, unconsciously, he has brought people to this place for nearly half a year.


    In half a year, he has made some achievements in encircling and suppressing orcs, reclaiming land and gathering refugees.


    Of course, while doing these things, he did not forget to observe the situation in the south.


    As he had thought before, after the fall of the kingdom of makdo, the Empire of Oro did not stop. Instead, it continued to fight against several other countries around him.


    At the moment, according to the news from the south, the fighting is still going on. I don''t know how long it will last.


    Affected by the war, the prices of goods and materials rose sharply again, and there was a cry everywhere.


    I don''t know how long this will last.


    Chen Heng does not know how long the war in the South will last, but he knows that he should increase his strength as much as possible to cope with the next situation.


    The situation in Karol is not stable.


    There are many problems in this country, not only because of internal chaos, but also because of the fact that it is located in the wilderness and facing the threat of alien race.


    Moreover, this country is too close to the aurora empire.


    In Chen Heng''s view, perhaps every day in the future, the oro empire will call directly.If so, then there will be trouble.


    To this, Chen Heng also has no way.


    The only thing he can do, in fact, is to increase his strength as much as possible to cope with the possible danger in the future.


    Before he had enough strength, he decided to keep a low profile and try not to attract others'' attention.


    ......


    time passes slowly.


    In a flash, four months passed.


    In four months, many changes are taking place not only in the southern kingdom of Karol, but also in the wilderness.


    For example, in a plain, the original barren area now has many traces.


    If people who have lived here in the past come here, they will find that there is one more town here at some time.


    The town is very simple, but a simple wooden fence has been built on the outside to resist the wild animals.


    But the people who live in it are not normal human beings, but dog headed people who look short and only over one meter.


    Here, a dog headed man keeps going in and out. Many dog heads still carry simple weapons, some simple wooden spears and simple bows and arrows.


    After more than four months of development, here is really a big change.


    The present urban construction is decent. Although it is simple, it is also perfect, leaving no dead space.


    As for the outside world, at the moment, not only are the dog heads on patrol armed with weapons made by themselves, but also there are many new tools.


    Now, under someone''s leadership, they have learned to make ropes and nets for hunting and fishing for meat.


    In the periphery, there are a lot of Goutou people with simple tools, are reclaiming land everywhere, planting some simple functions.


    These actions were collected by the koeheads from all over the world.


    As a species living in the wild, Goutou people naturally have the ability to find edible food. They can''t understand what kind of food can be eaten and what is poisonous.


    And under the leadership of a leader of the dog head, they began to try to plant these things, and now they have achieved preliminary results.


    At least, the things that have been planted have sprouted now. In this way, we can get some harvest in more than half a year.


    If other people know about these changes here, they will be directly shocked by their own eyes, and even can''t believe what they see at the moment.


    Just like these people in front of us.


    Two men were escorted to the front of the town where the Kobold lived, slowly moving forward under the watchful eyes of the people everywhere.


    "The great sun god is up there... Are these really dog headed people?"


    The middle-aged man, who was wearing a grey robe and looked ordinary, with two scars on his face, looked at everything around him. At this time, he couldn''t believe what he looked like: "Helu, do you think I''m dreaming?"


    "I want to tell myself it''s a dream, but my eyes tell me it''s true."


    Behind the middle-aged man was a man with red hair. The lines on his face looked rough and crazy. At the moment, his face was also smiling bitterly, so he said.


    "Accept reality, kumur."


    Looking at the side of the middle-aged man, there is a big hair on the face of drew a wry smile: "you did not hallucinate, nor wrong, we are now really caught by a group of koeheads."


    "It''s ridiculous that the sun god is on earth."


    "Yes, that''s ridiculous."


    Kumur opened his mouth, too, with some exclamation.


    Both of them are wasteland walkers. They originally came to this wasteland in order to obtain some special products of this area for sale.


    This is not surprising.


    Although the wasteland is dangerous, there are also many products only in this area.


    The fur, herbs and even some unique mineral materials here are very precious, which can be regarded as very good things for people in other places.


    Because of this, some hunters will come to this area in peacetime.


    As long as the experience is rich enough and the means are sophisticated enough, the danger in this area will not be as huge as imagined.


    At this point, these two people are undoubtedly qualified.


    Their only mistake may be that they have gone a little too far this time and gone too far, which led to the immediate result.


    Thinking of what happened to them before, drew and kumur looked at each other and then sighed.Before that, they had a direct encounter with these koeheads around here.


    In the beginning, they didn''t care too much.


    After all, these are just some dogheads, which is nothing for their two senior hunters.


    Under the same circumstances, the fighting power of koeheads is not as good as that of orcs or humans.


    And in the wild, this kind of creature often does not act collectively, it often appears in two or three heads.


    With the strength of the two of them, it''s just to defeat some koeheads. It shouldn''t be too much trouble.


    But what they found later hit them hard.


    In the outside world, Goutou people are very scattered, savage and unorganized.


    But that''s not what they see in this area.


    It''s a creature. It''s a koehead. It''s true, but it started in groups.


    They seem to be organized into a small team, in which there is a stronger dog headed man as the leader, with a primary organization.


    Just like this, they can''t bear it.


    After all, although the power of human is stronger than that of Kobold, it is far from crushing.


    Generally speaking, perhaps a single dog headed man is not as powerful as human beings, but if two dog headed men work together, then ordinary human beings may not be rivals.


    Not to mention, there are stronger Kobold.


    Ten dog headed men, even though they were both strong fighters, could not cope with them.


    Not to mention, they still have weapons on hand.


    The sun god is on the earth, and they both dare to swear that this is the only time they have seen it in their life.


    It''s really the first time in the past that a dog head can carry weapons.


    And in the face of such a lineup, the two of them are no exception, they were directly won, there is no fluke.


    There is no way.


    The strength is there.


    Faced with the siege of goutouren, they couldn''t even resist, so they were directly arrested. Then they were caught here by these goutouren with their own rope net.


    Seriously, those nets are the same things that these koeheads used to hunt.


    Now it''s used directly on these two people.


    With the return of the Kobold, the two were brought back as prisoners.

 Chapter 323

    The strangeness of the kowtow tribe in front of them is that they can easily see it.


    Before today, if someone told them that the koehead could use tools, make weapons, build houses and towns, they would definitely laugh at him.


    Only those who are least knowledgeable and haven''t seen the koeheads will have such an idea about the koeheads.


    In their impression, koeheads are always weak and savage.


    They are savage and have no intelligence at all. They are like rats in the field. They search for food under the ground all day, but they are weak and pathetic. They are not worth paying attention to at all.


    At the same time, they are particularly weak.


    Under the same conditions, they are not human or even Orc opponents.


    Moreover, they are timid. Compared with orcs, koeheads can easily scare them away or even kill them if they have enough means.


    In the past, this is the impression of the two of them on the Kobold.


    But up to now, their impressions of Kobold have been directly broken.


    In front of them, the dog headed people seemed to have received special training. They were not only very fierce, not as timid as ordinary dog headed people, but also seemed to be much stronger than ordinary dog headed people, just like soldiers among them.


    In the past, they saw only a few of them, but now they are very common.


    The tools they used, as well as the spears and bows and arrows, stunned them directly.


    This surprise reached a peak when it arrived at this station.


    What did they see?


    A town built by a koehead?


    Although it is very simple and relatively small, it is a town.


    Even compared with the normal human Town, this place seems to have made a complete planning in advance. The buildings built everywhere are very neat and comfortable at a glance. It''s not like the buildings in the human town are in a mess.


    There is no feces that can be seen everywhere. It looks very clean everywhere. It seems that there is a special doghead man cleaning up.


    The scene in front of them surprised them. At this time, they didn''t know what to say.


    "Where do these dogheads want to take us?"


    Looking at kumur on one side, he said in a low voice, so he spoke now.


    "I don''t know..."


    kumur frowned, and at this time, he also seemed a little confused: "look at this, we should not be ready to kill us..."


    the Kobold has its own language system, which is simple but unique.


    Just as Goutou people can''t communicate with human beings, human beings often can''t understand Goutou people''s language.


    Of course, the two sides can learn each other''s language if they want to.


    But most human beings regard Goutou man as a barbarian, and their first reaction is to kill him. Who has the patience to learn Goutou man''s language?


    So at this moment, they can''t understand the language of the hounds around them, and they don''t know what they are going to face and what kind of fate they are going to have.


    But no matter what it is, with their current situation, what they can do now is to wait in silence.


    Time goes by slowly.


    Under the escort of other dogheads, they slowly moved forward and finally came to a wooden house.


    The wooden house looks fairly flat. From some traces around, we can see that it was not built long ago.


    But it looks pretty good on the whole.


    It seems that although no similar talent has been used in the past, these koeheads are quite effective in construction.


    At least for the moment.


    Walking into the room, a few koeheads walked into it, and then respectfully said something.


    Then they could only hear a sound from inside.


    As the sound fell, the rest of the hounds around slowly retreated, leaving only two of them.


    "Is this for us to go in?"


    Drew looked around, and around, the rest of the koeheads were looking at them, and now they were yelling at them.


    Listening to the roar of the hounds, the two of them looked at each other, then slowly stepped forward and walked in.


    Walking into it, the scene inside the room is presented in this way.


    I saw in which the room looks very simple, in addition to a wooden bed, there is nothing else.


    And on that bed, a koehead was sitting there, taking a unique posture.It was a dog headed man who didn''t look very old. From the appearance, some of them looked like children of dog headed man, but they were very big. Even though they looked like children, they were more than one meter tall.


    This height and shape, at least among the koeheads, is a rare individual. Some ordinary adult koeheads are not even as tall as this.


    Compared with the ordinary dog headed man, he is not only taller, but also looks more straight, unlike the normal dog headed man, who always bows his back.


    As they entered the room, the koehead turned around and looked here.


    The first words he said surprised the two of them.


    "Welcome."


    Looking at the skull in front of them, the dog''s head in front of them smiles and looks very kind.


    What he said at the moment is not the unique hissing voice and words of Kobold, but a very normal common language.


    Even, compared with ordinary people, the lingua franca he spoke at the moment was even more standard, without any flaw. If he didn''t know the situation, he might even think that the speaker in front of him was a noble.


    However, in fact, the person speaking in front of us is not even a person, but a thorough dog headed man.


    "You... You..."


    looking at the doghead in front of him, both of them were stunned. At this time, they could not say anything.


    To be honest, although they have received enough surprise in this place, they did not expect to see this scene happening today.


    A dog head who can talk to people?


    It''s even more shocking than that koeheads can make weapons and even build towns.


    "Don''t be so surprised."


    Sitting on the head of the bed, karunu gave them a look and then laughed: "doghead can also learn human language, but under normal circumstances, no doghead will take the initiative to learn."


    His appearance is different from that of an ordinary dog headed man.


    Ordinary Kobold people bring a unique sense of ferocity when they smile, but the kalunu in front of them is not. On the contrary, it seems very gentle and makes people have a unique and kind feeling.


    Just looking at the dog headed man in front of them, both of them would feel very kind and unique.


    "So it is..."


    both of them nodded reluctantly. After a long time, they reluctantly accepted the fact.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know you were coming in advance, so I can''t have a party at the moment."


    With some apology on his face, carunu said at the moment, "but at the moment, I do have something to ask you. I don''t know if you are willing to cooperate."


    "We do."


    Listen to karunu''s words, the two of them nodded decisively.


    They don''t forget their situation at the moment. Fundamentally speaking, they are still prisoners.


    If you say you don''t want to in this case, I''m afraid the next day will be very sad.


    Even if it''s only for this reason, they are willing to.


    "In that case, it''s easy to say."


    Looking at them, karunu smiles, then continues to ask questions.


    The first question he asked was none other than the question of the oro empire.


    "Do you know how far the Empire of Oro is from here?"


    He asked, looking at the two men in front of him.


    Listen to the words of karunu, the two of them were stunned again.


    It''s amazing enough that a dog head can speak human language.


    And now, even the Empire of Oro knows?


    It''s not just amazing, it''s scary.


    Has this dog headed man been in the human world for some time?


    In a flash, at this moment, the idea flashed through their hearts.


    However, in spite of thinking in their hearts, on the surface, they did not hesitate at all. Instead, they decisively answered karunu''s question.


    However, it is a pity that these two people do not seem to know the specific distance of the oro Empire, and have not really passed.


    After all, in this world, except for a few strong people, the scope of most people''s activities is also very limited.


    There are many people, even for a lifetime, can only stay near their hometown, and can not go further.


    After all, there are too many disasters in this era.


    As a result, they could not answer the question of karunu.


    They only know that the Empire of Oro is very far away from here, but they don''t know how far it is and what it is.


    In this regard, kalunu was not disappointed. He just laughed and began to ask other questions.He began to inquire about the origins of the two men, including their past occupations, and even the purpose of coming here.


    For these, two people one by one in front of the mouth, honestly said.


    After all, these are not things that can''t be said.


    Even if it''s said, it won''t matter.


    While listening to their words, karunu also understood his own situation.


    The two heros in front of us are from the kingdom of zikal.


    The kingdom of zikal, which is a very powerful country, borders on Aimu, the city of mages. It is rich in excellent weapons and armor, and is very famous around.


    Of course, what makes karunu most concerned is that the kingdom of zikar is not far away from the kingdom of Karo.


    In other words, he is not far away from the place where the noumenon is.


    Thinking of this, kalunu could not help thinking, and his eyes began to brighten.


    From their accounts, he also understood their identities.


    Both of them are hunters from the kingdom of zikal.


    Their occupation was to go deep into the wasteland, to obtain its special products from the wasteland, and even to sell them as slaves.


    The reason why they come here this time is to harvest some unique herbs nearby.


    Now this season is just the season for the growth of herbs, so many hunters around have entered the wasteland and hunted in it.


    According to the two of them, they were brought here because they met a group of koufen nearby.


    Of course, according to karunu''s estimation, in addition to hunting, most of the two men also had business, slaver and other occupations.


    As for why they were able to live to see him, in fact, thanks to his previous orders.


    As early as he had collected the gold coins used by human beings, karunu estimated that the place before his eyes might not be too far away from the gathering place of human beings.


    Therefore, as time goes on, he may have a chance to see human beings again, so he specially gave the order to the out going Goutou hunting team, so that they could meet the isolated human beings and bring them back alive without threatening themselves.


    It is because of this that the two of them were brought here alive.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid as early as the first time, they have been killed by those dog heads, where can there be life.


    Thinking of this, karunu could not help shaking his head, but there was no difference on the surface. He still kept the previous smile on his face and chatted with the two people in front of him.


    They are here talking word by word.


    "Thank you for coming."


    At the end of the conversation, karunu showed a smile on his face and said with a smile, "I''ve always wanted to find out what''s going on around me. This time, thanks to your coming, I''ve got to find out."


    "But I also have some requests. I wonder if I can ask you for help?"


    "Dear leader, please let me know if you have any requirements..."


    listening to the words of kalunu in front of you, Helu said quickly.


    "It''s very simple."


    Kalunu pondered for a moment, then said with a smile, "although the wasteland is vast, it is also very barren."


    "In my opinion, there is a lack of many things here, both tools and weapons."


    "I''d like to ask you gentlemen to buy something from the kingdom of zikal. May I?"


    "Of course."


    Listen to karunu''s words, huru has not yet opened his mouth, but he is on one side. Kumur says quickly, and he seems to be in a hurry.


    To purchase weapons and tools in the kingdom of zikal, you need to go to the kingdom of zikal.


    In that case, they must be released.


    When they leave here, it''s up to them whether they can help each other or not.

 Chapter 324

    Drew and Kumul had a good idea.


    After all, what they will do after they leave this place is their own business.


    No matter how strange these people are, they can''t go to the kingdom of zikal and get them back.


    In that case, they will recognize each other.


    In any case, if this scene can really happen, then most of these dog headed people have been strong to a certain extent, and they are not unjust even if they die.


    But obviously, it''s impossible.


    At the moment, both of them are smiling and looking forward to karunu. They want him to let them go.


    After all, although these Kobold people didn''t mean to hurt them, they were Kobold after all.


    In the wild, the koehead has never been a friendly creature to humans.


    It''s not like there are people who eat people directly.


    After all, Goutou''s diet is quite extensive.


    Staying in this place, I don''t know when the two of them will become the rations of these Kobold.


    In order to avoid these things, it is better to leave as soon as possible.


    If you can leave earlier, you can leave earlier.


    So, they look forward to looking at karunu in front of them, hoping to get a reply.


    Facing their eyes, karunu just laughed.


    Obviously, he was very clear about what they were thinking.


    Of course, it''s clear.


    He is not a pure dog headed man, he is still a human in essence, and he is not clear about their thoughts.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    "Since you are so enthusiastic, I can rest assured."


    Looking at the two men in front of him, karunu showed a sincere smile and looked very grateful.


    Then he got up from the head of the bed and walked down.


    "Please follow me."


    So he came down and went on.


    Along with karunu''s figure, they observed something different.


    Unlike the other dog headed people around him, karunu was dressed and had special boots.


    Although the boots were very simple, they were made for Kobold.


    What''s more, when karunu walked, he would not only wear clothes and boots, but also keep a straight posture.


    In this way, except for his appearance of the kowtow, there is nothing similar to the kowtow.


    I''m afraid some people believe that such a person is human.


    Such a freak was born in the tribe of kowtow men.


    In an instant, both of them were surprised and felt strange.


    But then, they looked at each other, and then they came forward and went on.


    After karunu, the two of them continued to move forward, touring around.


    Then they saw the situation in all directions.


    In front of the town, there are wooden houses everywhere.


    These huts are the homes of all the dogheads.


    In fact, compared with living in a house, according to the habits of koeheads, they prefer to dig a hole in the ground and live in a cave.


    Therefore, in the present town, many buildings are not on the surface, but under the ground.


    Some wooden houses are small on the surface, but in fact they have a large area under the ground. There may be a family of koeheads living in them.


    Of course, there are very few families now.


    Because the time is too short at the moment. In the whole tribe, except for a small number of Goutou people who were brought out of the original tribe by karunu, the rest of Goutou people are mostly wandering Goutou people, and there is no too large family.


    However, as time goes by, with the reproduction of Kobold, in the foreseeable future, there will be more and more Kobold families, and they will appear frequently.


    After all, compared with ordinary human beings, the reproduction speed of Kobold is too fast.


    A pair of dog headed men can lay several eggs a year, sometimes even more than a dozen at a time.


    After the birth of the new-born Kobold, it only takes a few years to reproduce again.


    Human beings are at a loss in this respect. It takes nearly a year for a pregnancy, and most of them have only one child. Even twins are extremely rare.


    Because of this, even though they are weak in combat, they can be widely distributed outside the wilderness and survive everywhere.


    Here, in the town built by karunu, there are nearly a thousand dog headed people now.


    Yes, nearly a thousand dog heads.When kalunu led the whole tribe to leave, he had only 200 dog heads on hand.


    But after he came here, the number of koufen under his command expanded rapidly, reaching nearly a thousand directly a few months later.


    Of course, the reason why there is such a large number of people is to absorb the scattered people around.


    In the past few months, the hunting teams dispatched by karunu not only played a very important role in hunting, but also played a very important role.


    That is to go to the wild to pull people''s heads. When you meet a dog headed man living in the wild, you will bring him back and make him a member of the tribe.


    In the whole month, the effect was very limited, and the number of koufen under karunu increased several times.


    Of course, to this extent, it should be a limit for the time being.


    According to karunu''s estimation, at least in this neighborhood, all the surviving Kobold should have been captured by him, and there are not many stray Kobold left.


    If you want to keep looking, go further.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Anyway, in terms of the number of Goutou people, there must be a lot of Goutou people in other places.


    Just in front of this small area of the Kobold gathered to have come forward.


    And the whole wilderness is so vast, if the number of dog headed people in it is added up, I''m afraid it will be a huge number that ordinary people can''t imagine.


    This is a great advantage for karunu.


    For the time being, at least, he doesn''t have to worry about population as much as he does.


    Of course, it''s not a small problem for such a large number of koeheads to gather.


    The most obvious, of course, is the pressure on food.


    In the past, the reason why Goutou people scattered was because of the food problem.


    The food supply in one area is limited.


    Although Goutou people claim to eat everything, they need to occupy part of the resources of an area as long as they exist.


    As a result, except for a few resource rich areas, in most places, Goutou people live in a wandering state.


    Apart from the time of reproduction, many koeheads usually live alone.


    At the moment, the number of dog headed men gathered under karunu has reached nearly 1000.


    Such a large number, if it is normal, will be disastrous.


    It is difficult for a region to provide resources for such a large population.


    However, with the efforts of karunu, it was just fine.


    With the advent of ropes and nets, koeheads have the ability to fish and hunt large prey.


    This has greatly reduced the food pressure, and this area is a fertile plain, so it can barely survive.


    Of course, this is only temporary.


    As time goes by and the population continues to increase, the pressure on food will grow sooner or later.


    Therefore, in the previous period, kalunu launched the Goutou people to cultivate, and now a large area of land has been reclaimed, and the effect is quite good.


    As long as basic farming is developed, the food crisis will be solved temporarily.


    It is also for this reason that kalunu entrusted the two men to go to the kingdom of zikal.


    After all, in today''s world, kowtow is just in its infancy, and many things are very scarce.


    And agricultural production is not just about having people.


    If we want to carry out agricultural production, we need many factors, not just simple labor.


    Good at using tools, high-yield crops after generations of cultivation, and all kinds of Agricultural Technology....


    these are all necessary things for agricultural production to get rich returns.


    Without these, even if the transformation and development of agriculture, there will not be much return.


    Similarly, some craftsmen and techniques from the human world are also needed by the current Goutou people.


    In an instant, all kinds of thoughts flashed through karunu''s mind.


    Out of the room, with two people, he was around, touring around.


    It''s still day now. In the town, some young koeheads are playing around. Many people are digging there.


    "What are they doing?"


    Looking at those digging dog heads, he asked curiously, feeling a little strange.


    "As you can see, digging."


    Looking at the Goutou men digging the earth, karunu laughed and then said, "unlike humans who are used to living on the surface, Goutou people are actually more used to living in the holes they dig."


    "So we prefer to build our own homes under the ground to build magnificent rooms on the ground."


    "The dog heads are busy at the moment."


    He said so, explaining for both of them.


    Moving on, occasionally, we can see some dog headed guards with spears on their hands patrolling, as if maintaining order around them.In another area, some of the smaller looking females are busy, sitting on something.


    They looked at each other curiously.


    At present, some of these female dog heads are cooking, making a fire there, and preparing the food for the day.


    In the current situation, the society of Goutou people is still very primitive, with no rich economic activities and a very small population.


    As a result, kalunu directly chose to cut across the board.


    The food and prey seized here and there belong to the collective.


    All the daily food of kotou people is also prepared by the collective, and the female kotou people with relatively thin body are responsible for it.


    Of course, the collective is also responsible for supporting the elderly and raising orphans.


    At present, it seems that the temporary operation is quite good.


    At least we can get rid of the chaos.


    For quite a long time, this system can still run until the number of goutouren reaches a certain level, the commodities begin to be rich, and the conditions are met, then kalunu will begin to grant land to private individuals, and finally complete the transformation.


    But now, it''s still like this.


    In front of us, the female koeheads deal with a lot of food, including not only the prey and all kinds of fish from hunting, but also other things collected from outside, such as all kinds of insects and edible plants, and even other things.


    It looks rich.


    In recent years, due to the gradual enrichment of food, many koeheads have become stronger, not as thin as they used to be.


    But at the moment, it''s not these things that drew cares about, it''s something else.


    He looked forward, and now he noticed other things that the females were dealing with.


    "Those are...


    his eyes are fixed on the front.


    In that direction, some other koeheads are dealing with something.


    And those things are nothing else, just all kinds of fur.


    "This is the fur from the prey, which I ordered to store."


    Looking at their reaction, karunu said with a smile: "I know that this thing is very valuable in your human world, so I specially kept it."


    "See the warehouse ahead?"


    He smiles, then goes on to the front and takes the two of them.


    Then, a scene that surprised both of them appeared.


    In front of the warehouse, what was piled up inside was nothing but thick fur and made leather.


    A large number of top-quality furs were there, almost filling the whole warehouse.


    Looking at this scene, they were directly shocked.


    When they react, they look at each other and can clearly see the greed and desire on each other''s faces.


    The fur of all kinds of wild animals, these things in the human world, can be some high-quality goods.


    Some top-grade fur can be easily sold at a high price, which is a very expensive luxury.


    Now, these precious things are piled up in a warehouse, which seems to be everywhere.


    It shocked them and made them greedy.


    "It seems that you are very interested in these things..."


    looking at the reaction of the two men, carunu''s face was full of fun.


    Of course he knows the value of these things.


    There are also many precious products in the wasteland, such as fur of various wild animals, precious herbs and even magic materials.


    Because of the danger in the wilderness, few people can get these things.


    But these things are very easy for the dog headed people who live in the wilderness.


    Karunu understood this, so he made preparations early, waiting for the human caravan to come.


    From the immediate situation, the effect is pretty good.


    "Come with me, please."


    He looked at drew in front of him with a faint smile on his face, then turned around and said so.


    He took the two of them on a tour of other places, both of which were storage areas.


    What they saw in these places completely shocked both of them.


    All kinds of fur, which can be regarded as luxury goods in the outside world, used to be all kinds of herbs that could only be collected at the risk of life, and even some rare magic materials.


    These can be seen in this place, and there are quite a lot of them.


    It''s almost like storing it in this place, waiting for them to come.


    There is no denying that these things have a fatal attraction for them.


    After walking around kalunu, they looked at each other and could feel each other''s strong heartbeat, as well as their greed.What is the reason for the savages to risk their lives in the wilderness?


    Isn''t it for the purpose of harvesting money, hoping to get all kinds of special products from the wasteland and take them back to sell?


    Now, everything they wanted to search for in the past can be seen here in kalunu.


    If it wasn''t for their lack of strength, they even wanted to rob the things in front of them.


    But the only reason left in my mind stopped them.


    There is still a trace of reason in their hearts. They know that once they dare to do something, they will soon be torn to pieces by those angry dog heads everywhere.


    There is no doubt about it.


    Standing in the same place, looking at the reaction of the two people in front of him, karunu nodded with satisfaction.


    What he wants is their reaction.


    "As you can see."


    He laughed, then continued: "in this area, these things are not precious to us, they can only be regarded as things that can be collected at will."


    "So I don''t mind giving these things to people in need."


    "As long as those people can help me enough."


    He looked at the two people in front of him and said, with a bright smile on his face: "I don''t know if you two... Would you like to help me?"


    Listen to karunu''s words, in front of him, both of them were silent.


    In my heart, of course, the two of them were not willing to help.


    After all, this kind of thing is very risky.


    It is necessary to risk one''s life to transport things to such a distant place through many wastelands.


    Not to mention, they were traded by fierce and savage hounds.


    Under normal circumstances, even if they agreed, they would never help secretly.


    Just looking at the mountain of fur, the sun dried herbs, and even the precious magic materials...


    they knew that they could not refuse.


    Who can refuse a lovely gold coin?


    The sages of the past once said that as long as there is enough profit, people will ignore all risks and even sell the ropes that they can hang themselves.


    Now that clear profits are here, how can they refuse?


    Anyway, they used to be wilderness hunters, and they have to face danger all the time, just for the benefit of micro blog.


    In this case, why not fight for more huge profits?


    So they convinced themselves.

 Chapter 325

    As karunu thought, everything went well.


    The hunter who would venture to the wasteland for profit would naturally be driven by him at risk for greater benefit.


    After all, the benefits and prospects he has given are not low at all.


    Relying on their own home advantage, koeheads can easily get many precious specialties in the human world.


    These things may not be of great use to Kobold, but they are very precious to human beings.


    Using these, it is enough to disperse those who are for the benefit and let them serve for karunu himself.


    As for whether these people are willing to take the bait, carunu has no doubt.


    "Are those two humans gone?"


    Looking at the bodyguard in front of him, karunu said with a smile.


    "Yes."


    In front of karunu, Hechi stood there and nodded to karunu: "according to your command, I sent a team of soldiers to escort them out of this area."


    "Good."


    Listening to Hechi''s words, karunu nodded and then said.


    "Send out some soldiers. In the next few days, we will explore South and try to find a way."


    Looking at Hechi in front of him, he said so.


    The arrival of the two heros brought great help to kalunu.


    Other possible help in the future is next, but in the current situation, the biggest benefit they bring to karunu is that they let him know where he is at the moment.


    According to karunu''s understanding, he is now in the wilderness, which is the inner wall of the wilderness. It is not far away from the Karo kingdom where the noumenon is located, but in the north of Karo Kingdom and zikar kingdom.


    In this case, then there is no need to delay, directly to the south to explore it.


    To explore the south, in this way, we can be as close to the human world as possible.


    then, we can then develop human power and extract strength from the south to gain power.


    Similarly, it can also move closer to the noumenon as soon as possible for the future.


    Therefore, the development strategy after karunu was thus determined.


    This is a good thing.


    The rest, however, will have to wait until the return of the two.


    According to karunu''s request, the next time they come back, they will bring all kinds of ready-made seeds.


    At that time, the relatively high-yield crops can be planted here, instead of using the wild crops as the breeding objects.


    Even if it is the same crop, the situation in different environments is different.


    The crops growing in the wild environment can not be compared with the crops cultivated from generation to generation, and they are far inferior in both yield and stability.


    Under normal circumstances, it takes a long time for a suitable crop to be cultivated and screened.


    Therefore, for today''s goutouman tribe, some well bred and good yield crops are very important.


    Only with these things can the tribe continue to develop and reach a higher level.


    "I hope they don''t come back too late."


    Standing in the same place, kalunu shook his head, and the thought flashed through his mind at the moment.


    "By the way, how is the tribe in the north now?"


    Standing there, carunu thought for a moment, then said.


    "It seems to be the same as before, there is no change."


    Listening to karunu, Hechi said, shaking his head at the moment: "except for occasionally seeing some orcs, the rest are no different."


    "So..."


    listening to this, karunu nodded: "then you''re almost ready."


    "After a while, we''ll go back and kill the orcs."


    He opened his mouth like this, and said faintly at the moment.


    Hearing this, Hechi''s face immediately showed the color of excitement and excitement, and his body began to tremble.


    At the beginning, the reason why the goutouren tribe moved was to avoid the orc tribe.


    Now, in just a few months, the strength of the whole tribe has changed a lot.


    At this point, it''s time to kill the orcs.


    Thinking of this, Hechi could not help shivering. If kalunu was not still standing here, he even had the impulse to roar.


    Looking at him like this, karunu shook his head secretly, then turned and left.


    He left the place in front of him, and then went on to another secret place.


    In front of this place, a few Kobold soldiers were guarding here. At the moment, they saw the figure of karunu, and their faces were respectful and excited."Chief..."


    they spoke in the language of the Kobold, so they spoke.


    To them, karunu nodded, then moved on.


    In front of his eyes, the door in front of him began to open slowly, revealing what was behind him.


    I saw behind the gate, huge eggs were lying there, neatly visiting there.


    These eggs are nothing else. They''re koeheads'' eggs.


    In recent months, there have been occasional pregnancies and eggs of some Kobold.


    Under the order of karunu, all the eggs were sent here, where they were placed and protected.


    Of course, on the one hand, it is really for the unified protection, on the other hand, it is also for the convenience of karunu''s research.


    Walking into the room, karunu began to test it.


    "The function has not changed, it seems that the experiment should be no problem..."


    he looked at the pattern on the Kobold''s egg, and now he was thinking.


    In fact, the dog headed people are very strange.


    In legend, this race is the dragon race, with the blood of the dragon.


    Of course, more often than not, it seems to be an effect.


    Because the so-called Dragon Descendants often inherit part of the dragon''s power, so they have strong blood and naturally have transcendent power.


    As a result, most of the dragon people are very powerful.


    But that''s not the case with the Kobold.


    Kobold is not strong, even very weak, even an ordinary Orc and even humans are inferior.


    In addition, there are too many of them, almost everywhere.


    In this case, it doesn''t look like a dragon descendant.


    However, in the goutouren group, sometimes there are some detached individuals, and even dragon warlocks who awaken the dragon blood.


    This matter puzzled everyone.


    Perhaps, goutouman''s body really has the blood of dragon, but it is undoubtedly very weak.


    It''s so weak that many Kobold''s intelligence is so low that it doesn''t look like intelligent life at all.


    In the past, kalunu didn''t know much about the dog head race.


    But until now, after he was reincarnated as a koehead, he knew something about the koehead race.


    In his view, the Kobold is undoubtedly very weak.


    The power of this race is inherently weak, not only inferior to that of human beings, but also wisdom. Although it is regarded as wisdom life, the degree of wisdom is generally not high.


    The only thing that can be praised may be their strong vitality and reproduction ability.


    If not, they would not be able to reproduce in this world and reach the present level all the way.


    However, in karunu''s view, it may be true that there is dragon blood in the human body of Goutou.


    Because there are some unique blood vessels in the body of Goutou people.


    This part of blood is hidden in the body of Kobold, only a small number of Kobold have.


    It''s better than Hechi before.


    He seems to have awakened part of the dragon''s blood. Although he has not become a dragon warlock, his body strength is extremely strong. Even if he is a few elite human fighters, he may not be his opponent.


    This is obviously an example of the dragon blood awakening.


    In addition, karunu himself is also an example.


    In the past, kalunu used the power of killing to help his body grow up, expanding the potential of his body.


    After this process has reached a certain point, some potential in his body has been developed.


    A new force was born in him.


    Similar to the existence of the blood of the God of the end of fire in the noumenon, there is also a similar blood force in the body of kalunu.


    This blood force may not be as powerful as God, and it is very weak, but it is also extremely powerful in the sense of karunu, reaching a certain degree.


    Its essence must be very high.


    And such a high essence, presumably the source of this blood, is particularly powerful.


    With this kind of evidence, it seems to be true that there is dragon blood in the human body.


    After proving this possibility, kalunu began to think.


    How to activate the blood power in the ordinary dog head human body to enhance their strength?


    At this moment, although the reproduction ability of Kobold is strong, the individual strength is too weak.


    A dog headed man is not as good as an orc, and his fighting power is not as good as a human.


    Even after training, the same is true.


    After all, human beings can also train themselves. In the end, the result is the same.


    But if it can activate the dragon blood in the human body and make itself produce metamorphosis, the result will be different.The value of blood can not be ignored.


    Under normal circumstances, a person who wakes up to the existence of blood will not only become powerful with the growth of blood, but also improve his qualification accordingly.


    Just like the noumenon of karunu.


    Karunu''s Noumenon was so ordinary, even so poor, that even the power of life could not be awakened and mastered.


    However, after awakening the blood in the body, the quality of the noumenon increases rapidly. Both the power of life and the system of mages can be mastered quickly and easily.


    It''s not polite to say that blood influences a person''s innate conditions.


    Most of one''s future achievements are determined by nature.


    Your aptitude, appearance, temperament and even personality are all things that blood can influence or even decide.


    Compared with other life, goutouren''s body has dragon blood, which is an advantage.


    If we can activate the dragon blood in the human body by some means, it is equivalent to taking out the hidden treasure and putting it into use.


    This is a very important thing.


    Therefore, after realizing this at the beginning, kalunu began his own attempt and experiment.


    His first experiment was on Kobold''s eggs.


    All koeheads are born out of eggs, which is like the dragon of the world.


    In this world, giant dragons are also born from dragon eggs.


    To a certain extent, this is also the proof that Goutou people are Dragon Descendants.


    And after a period of research, karunu has made some discoveries.


    "Does the texture on the Kobold''s egg represent the degree of blood to some extent..."


    standing in the same place and observing the texture of the Kobold''s egg everywhere, this idea flashed through karunu''s mind.


    He found this in previous comparative experiments.


    Even if it''s a Kobold egg born at the same time, those with more complex texture will have more obvious and huge life features than those with simple texture.


    This has been decided since these koeheads were not born.


    And after these koeheads are born out of eggs, these differences may be further widened, and finally become more and more obvious.


    At the same time, the texture of Kobold''s eggs is determined by his parents.


    Under normal circumstances, the better the goutouren as parents, the better the goutouren eggs will be, and the more obvious and complex the texture will be.


    This is the first discovery of karunu.


    It is obvious that the texture on the eggs is related to the blood in the human body.


    It is very likely that the more abundant the dragon blood in the body is, the better the dog headed man''s eggs will be. The higher the concentration of dragon blood in the dog headed man''s eggs will be, and it will be easier to produce excellent offspring.


    From this point, the idea seems to be very clear.


    It''s just like cultivating excellent crops. Let excellent dog heads breed and mate continuously, and let their offspring reproduce from generation to generation. Maybe there will be descendants who go back to their ancestors, that is, the so-called dragon Warlock.


    This is the path of those blood families.


    The blood families in this world, including the hattim family where Chen Heng is, in order to ensure that the blood in his body is not diluted, most of them are intermarriage within the family, so that the best descendants in the family can be combined, so as to give birth to the offspring with more rich blood.


    It is in this way that those blood families keep their own blood from being diluted and maintained from generation to generation.


    If kalunu only wants to cultivate dragon warlocks, he can also take this way.


    Go to find some dog headed people with higher dragon blood content, such as Hechi, and let them continue to breed, so as to obtain individuals with higher blood concentration.


    It''s just that kalunu''s purpose is not just for this.


    What he wanted to find was a way for the whole Kobold race to work.

 Chapter 326

    In order to find a way to steadily improve the blood of Goutou people, karunu began his research long ago.


    If it is someone else, it will be very difficult to study this aspect.


    After all, in this world, similar research has never stopped.


    In the past, there were many mages who had studied related subjects. Through some means, the apostles activated the hidden blood in the blood life, so as to make them more powerful.


    But at the end of the day, none of them really succeeded.


    This is the limitation of the world. Except for a few examples, no one succeeds at all.


    But for carunu, it''s OK.


    After all, he is not a person in this world. He has a lot of technology and will not be limited by this world.


    The wizarding world, the azure world, and even the changing world he has experienced before, each of which has a high level of technology and is a completely different system from this world.


    Through the knowledge system of different worlds, it is still possible for karunu to do what the world mages can''t do.


    And in fact, he himself is a master of blood research.


    The Sutra of swallowing heaven obtained in the azure world, the research carried out in the wizarding world, and the technology of making star monsters obtained in the changeful world....


    all these are the strength of kalunu.


    "Try it..."


    standing in the same place, karunu thought for a moment, and then walked to one side.


    In another area on one side, some things are lying there.


    Walk in and have a look, you can find that there is nothing else here, it is the body of a koehead.


    The bodies of these koeheads were all killed by accident.


    Before that, kalunu gave an order that the bodies of dog heads who died accidentally in the wild should be brought back as much as possible.


    The reason for this is at this moment.


    Before entering the bodies, karunu looked at them.


    In front of his eyes, he had already dealt with these corpses, and each corpse on them had been dealt with by special means, and had reached a unique state.


    And this unique state is just convenient for karunu to do something.


    So he started to move.


    As he reaches out his hand, a mana pulls out and spreads along the bodies.


    Then a frightening scene began to appear.


    With the spread of mana, these corpses began to shrivel in front of their eyes. The flesh and blood seemed to lose moisture and instantly turned into a mummy.


    And with this process, a little bit of scarlet color drips out and falls into the container that has been prepared.


    Little by little, the scarlet blood began to gather, and it looked very conspicuous. It seemed that there was some unique power in it, which made people feel a unique vitality at a glance.


    These things are nothing else. They are the source of life contained in the corpses of Kobold.


    Kalunu was Chen Heng''s part, and naturally he also mastered the unique means of swallowing the Sutra.


    Swallowing the scriptures of heaven, which Chen Heng brought out from the world of heaven and green, has the power to devour other people''s life and strengthen himself.


    However, under normal circumstances, using the power of swallowing the heavenly scriptures to devour other people''s blood will also lead to various problems.


    One of the biggest problems is that it will make its origin mottled and vulnerable to the influence of other blood, resulting in a great change in character.


    After coming to this world, because of the different rules of the world, the Sutra of swallowing heaven was once unable to be used.


    However, in the following days, Chen Heng, through the recovery of his own strength, had already analyzed the rules of the world, and slowly modified some of the Scriptures to make them conform to the rules of the world.


    This is one of the reasons why kalunu can use this method at the moment.


    As long as we can master the principle of many things, we can re study them even in a different environment.


    It''s nothing more than modifying something to fit the current environment.


    To extract the source of life from the corpse, kalunu did not stop his action, but continued to act.


    With the help of four simple instruments, he used his own magic power and began to refine the source of life as carefully as possible. Although


    is the source of life in a dog''s head and contains the essence of a dog''s head, it does not mean that there is no impurity in it.


    On the contrary, many of them are messy. If they are absorbed directly, they will not achieve the purpose of promoting blood. They will only make a koehead stronger.


    In fact, this is also the normal way to use the Sutra.


    This is the normal use process of tuntianjing.First extract the origin of life from other life bodies, and then refine it into one''s own body through a unique way to increase one''s own strength.


    At the moment, kalunu only took the first step, and then refined the origin of blood according to the principle of swallowing the heavenly scriptures. He did not plan to take the second step directly.


    After refining the origin of blood, karunu tried to get rid of the impurities contained in the origin by various means.


    In this process, he used the knowledge he had learned in the wizarding world in the past, as well as some of the skills of the kalls in the changing world.


    Of course, even with such a deep accumulation of technology, karunu is still very difficult.


    In fact, he has tried this process for a long time and has been doing it for more than two months.


    However, until now, he has just begun to feel a glimmer of light, and has barely made some achievements.


    Soon, with the movement of karunu, the blood in the container before his eyes began to change.


    Under his gaze, the color of the blood in the container began to change gradually. Originally it was scarlet, but now it was gradually covered with a little bit of gold. Under the cover of brilliance, it sent out a little bit of gold, which looked very obvious.


    At a glance, it makes people feel different from the common customs, and has a kind of shortness of breath charm.


    If you are an ordinary person, I''m afraid just looking at these blood with golden luster, there will be a temptation from your heart to devour these blood.


    Karunu is just the same.


    At the moment when he looked at the blood in front of him, an instinctive desire arose in his heart. He wanted to obtain the origin of the blood, absorb them, and complete his own leap to make himself stronger.


    Feeling the feeling rising in his body, carunu smiles.


    "Successful..."


    at this moment, he was a little relieved.


    After working hard for such a long time, his current research has been somewhat successful.


    There is no doubt that this is a good thing.


    Standing where he was, he looked at the container in his hand.


    Now after his extraction, the blood in the container in his hand has shrunk a lot, leaving less than half of the original.


    And that''s not the limit.


    With the continuous refinement of kalunu, these blood sources will continue to condense and shrink to another degree.


    But karunu was not surprised.


    After a little thought, he began to continue his action, trying every means to continue to concentrate these blood sources in front of him.


    This process lasted for more than half a month.


    It was not until half a month later that kalunu stopped his action.


    Of course, it''s not that he wants to stop, but that he has reached a limit.


    The origin of the blood in his hands has been condensed to a limit by him, and even if it continues to take time, the effect is not great.


    At this point, it has indeed reached the limit.


    Therefore, kalunu gave up the idea of further refining and began the next step of testing.


    "The next thing is to try to integrate..."


    standing in the same place, this idea flashed through karunu''s mind, and then he began his own action.


    In order to make a comparison, he injected the blood source which was not easy to refine into his own body and a Kobold egg, and began to observe the reaction.


    And the result of injection is also very obvious.


    Just in a flash, kalunu''s body began to rise waves of heat.


    It was as if he had a fever, and his whole body began to get hot and hot.


    And inside his body, there are all kinds of changes, especially at the moment.


    "The internal organs are growing and transforming..."


    standing in the same place, kalunu''s face is calm, and he begins to feel the changes in his body carefully.


    After the injection of blood origin, there was a dramatic change in his body.


    And the result of this upheaval, also very violent, brought obvious influence to people.


    If it''s not kalunu who is here at the moment, but an ordinary dog headed man, I''m afraid he will faint directly at the moment.


    But for carunu, it''s OK.


    Compared with ordinary people, his will and mental strength are stronger and stronger, and there are divine forces in his body to support him, which can provide help.


    For other dog headed people, things that are enough to kill, for him, are not so terrible, let alone a big deal.


    In this state, kalunu began to observe his changes carefully.


    This is actually the reason why he had to inject himself and try.


    After all, if you look at other people''s data, there will be something not detailed.


    Compared with it, or their intuitive feelings more clear, but also more to determine.And in carunu''s observation, dramatic changes soon began.


    After the initial fever, the internal organs of karunu began to change, and the internal structure seemed to be beginning to reorganize.


    The process lasted for a while.


    Later, more severe changes occurred.


    Changes in the internal organs began to affect the external.


    Soon, the shape of karunu began to change.


    His body began to grow tall, and in a short period of more than a month, he became much taller.


    Moreover, on his body surface, some red scales began to spread and grow, reflecting a metallic luster.


    Although it has not been tested, the firmness of these scales can be easily found only by visual observation.


    Later, kalunu''s eyes also began to change, with a touch of gold, more dignified.


    Some kind of unique blood dignity began to breed, and his body gradually became strong.


    In terms of age, he is still only a child among the Kobold, but in fact, he is far beyond the range of normal Kobold in terms of body shape and breath.


    Today, although he can still see the outline and appearance of Kobold, no matter who sees him, I''m afraid he won''t think he is an ordinary Kobold.


    This can be seen from the changes in the attitudes of the people around.


    From the beginning of karunu''s metamorphosis, the attitude of the people around him began to change, and they became more and more awed and afraid.


    In the past, only goutouren who had seen karunu perform his magic would show respect and enthusiasm to him.


    But up to now, even if he was just a dog headed man he had never seen before, he was afraid and obedient at the moment when he saw carunu.


    It''s like an instinct engraved in the blood. It doesn''t need to be explained and taught. It''s a natural thing.


    Karunu knew the reaction of the Kobold.


    After more than two months, kalunu could really feel that the changes in his body had come to an initial end.


    Although there are still some places that are changing, the changes of the body have been initially stabilized and have not continued to change.


    All kinds of changes and data in this process were also recorded by karunu.


    Of course, the present transformation is not the end.


    Kalunu could feel that although the dragon in his body had begun to wake up, it was far from strong.


    It''s just that the blood source he had given to his body before can only support himself to this point.


    After all, it''s just the blood source extracted from some Kobold corpses. It''s good to be able to reach this level.


    In this regard, kalunu did not care, just continue to record.


    "After injecting the origin of blood, the injector will fall into metamorphosis, and the organs in the body will begin to reorganize..."


    "this process is very dangerous. If an ordinary dog head person is in danger of life, he may die in the process of metamorphosis..."


    "only a dog head person with strong body, strong will and certain strength can be successful Hold on... "


    in the crude laboratory, kalunu began to record constantly.


    There was great danger in the process of blood transformation, which he had never thought of before.


    According to the transformation method before him, I''m afraid ordinary dog headed people can''t survive.


    After all, under normal circumstances, the strength of Kobold is very weak, and his body is even thinner. He can''t survive the painful transformation. In fact, it''s a very normal thing.


    After all, this is not a normal situation, but a transformation of the essence of life and a comprehensive reorganization of the body.


    If there is no danger, it is a strange thing.


    However, in this way, according to karunu''s estimation, in the future, the number of dog headed people who can improve their dragon veins in this way should not be much.


    As for the idea of directly injecting blood into the eggs of goutouman, the blood of goutouman will be improved in the process of development, which has been declared a failure.


    Compared with the individual with his own consciousness, the simple Kobold egg has no consciousness of its own and can not resist the collapse of the process of blood reorganization.


    During this period of time, no matter what method karunu used, the koufen eggs injected with blood eventually died, directly losing their original activity.


    This road can be blocked directly.


    Of course, if the injection is small, it may be successful.


    Only in this way, but there is no need.


    After all, if it''s just a small injection, why don''t you wait for the koehead to reach adulthood?


    In this way, not only the effect is better, but also the probability of success is greater.Blood is infused into the larva and embryo stage, which can be temporarily shelved.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, the survival probability of injecting blood into adult goutouren is the highest and the effect is the best.


    However, in this way, we have to solve several problems.


    "The first question, the origin of blood..."


    standing in the same place, kalunu first began to think about this question.


    If you want to improve the blood essence of all Goutou people, you must first solve the problem of the origin of blood.


    The origin of kalunu''s blood at the moment comes from the corpses of other koeheads.


    And if the blood is promoted in this way, it means the occurrence of a phenomenon.


    Every Kobold''s blood ascension requires more than ten other Kobold to die.


    Only in this way can there be enough blood resources to free up for the promotion of the remaining dog headed man.


    And this is obviously an impossible thing.


    It''s very difficult to do it unless we directly start slaughtering and slaughtering ordinary dog headed people.


    But if so, it''s not cost-effective.


    The root cause of kalunu''s desire to improve the blood of other koeheads is to enhance the strength of his subordinates.


    However, if the lives of ten Kobold subordinates are damaged in order to enhance the strength of one Kobold, then to another extent, the damage to the strength is even greater, which is definitely not a good deal.


    Is it cost-effective to replace ten mature dog heads with a stronger one?


    Carunu didn''t think it was worth it.


    No matter from which point of view, the power that ten koeheads can enhance is greater than that of one koeheads.


    Moreover, from the perspective of the intelligent race, such an act is not in line with the morality of the civilized race, and is not conducive to the long-term rule of karunu in the future.


    Unless, those dead koeheads died by accident.


    In this case, there will be no problem.


    Thinking of this, kalunu moved in his heart and began to fall into thinking.


    "It seems that it can also..."


    standing in the same place, he began to think.


    In every normal society, there will be a large number of individuals who die of old age and accidents.


    It''s not appropriate to kill the living and refine the blood, but it would be much better if the dead were refined.


    Of course, under normal circumstances, it is impossible for an individual who simply dies of old age to satisfy the blood ascension of all Kobold.


    After all, under normal circumstances, there will always be more people alive than those who die of old age.

 Chapter 327

    Standing in the same place, karunu began to think about it seriously.


    In a normal society, there will always be more people alive than dead.


    This is a very normal thing.


    Otherwise, if more people die than live, the race will soon die.


    Therefore, it is feasible to rely solely on the old and dead dog headed people to use their blood source as an aid to help the living dog headed people transform. However, it is impossible to do so immediately.


    If so, it will take a long time to popularize all dog headed people.


    Karunu can see into the future.


    In a certain period of time, the number of people who died is far less than the number of people who live, but as time goes by, with the death of generations, the blood power of these people continues to stack, and eventually will reach a point that is enough to cover all people.


    The number of people who die is not as large as the number who live, which is only a short-term situation.


    If the time is lengthened and the eyes are far away, then the result is bound to be the opposite.


    There must be more dead than alive.


    This is an inevitable result.


    If so, there seems to be no problem.


    Thinking of this, kalunu can not help but suddenly, no longer entangled in the immediate problem.


    The problem of blood source has been solved, and there are still many problems to come.


    For example, if we can improve the bloodline of Kobold without excessively reducing the reproduction ability of Kobold.


    Goutou people are naturally weak in strength, strength and endurance, and wisdom.


    the only advantage of Goutou people is that they are able to bear children and have strong reproductive ability.


    If a couple of koeheads do not exercise restraint, they will soon produce a large number of offspring and a large number of new koeheads with sufficient food.


    It is because of this tenacious vitality and terrifying reproduction ability that the dog head can occupy a place in this world and become one of the races all over the world.


    There is no doubt that this is a huge advantage.


    The improvement of the dragon''s blood in Goutou human body will inevitably lead to the decline of the reproduction ability of Goutou people.


    The stronger the blood, the weaker the fertility.


    This is one of the rules that are common in many worlds.


    There are many deep-seated reasons, which are easy to explain.


    Even if human beings, as long as their own strength to a certain extent, enough times of life transformation, then in the end, it will also be extremely difficult to reproduce.


    And so is the legendary dragon.


    In this world, although the giant dragon is the pronoun of powerful and mysterious, it is also its extremely rare number and extremely weak reproduction ability.


    Once the blood in the human body is upgraded and its life level is upgraded to a certain level, it will inevitably reduce its own reproduction ability in the future, which will weaken its advantage in this aspect.


    It''s inevitable.


    But it''s something that karunu wants to avoid as much as possible.


    So at this moment, many thoughts flashed through karunu''s mind and he continued to think.


    It was not long before he came up with a solution to this problem.


    That''s screening.


    A comprehensive assessment and education system has been established to train and assess the underage Goutou people, and then select the excellent ones.


    Only through a lot of assessment, the excellent individuals screened out can be qualified for the Dragon baptism and the transformation of their own blood.


    In this way, we can stimulate the potential of the Goutou people to the greatest extent, select the most characteristic part of the Goutou people, and focus on training them.


    In the foreseeable future, because of the baptism, this part of the elite dog headed people will undergo blood metamorphosis, and their ability to reproduce will become weaker and weaker.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Because there are still a large number of dog heads who have not passed the screening.


    Because they did not pass the screening, the characteristics of these Goutou people will not change. Although they lost the chance to transform their own blood, they can still retain the terrifying reproduction ability of Goutou people.


    As long as we have this group of mediocre koeheads, the reproduction ability of the population as a whole will not be reduced too much.


    Of course, in this way, there will be some small problems more or less in the future.


    But on the whole, this choice is the best.


    It can give consideration to the whole to the greatest extent, and open up an upward channel for the majority of Goutou people, so that they are qualified to transform their blood through their own efforts.


    And those ordinary dog headed people with a larger base are the foundation, that is, the source of the new blood of the dog headed people, as well as the source of blood.


    Thinking of this, kalunu raised his head and stopped thinking.In addition to the two immediate problems, there are still many problems to be solved in order to achieve the kind of situation that karunu expected.


    However, in the current situation, these problems are not too anxious.


    Kalunu still has a lot of time to solve these problems.


    After walking out of the laboratory, kalunu began to announce new regulations and the most basic laws.


    Considering the relatively weak wisdom of the Kobold, this law is not complicated, even very simple. It only provides for a few cases.


    However, there is also a provision which is particularly conspicuous.


    Karunu stipulated that after the death of all the dog heads, their bodies would automatically belong to the whole tribe and could not be damaged, burned or abandoned in any way.


    For the rest of the tribe, this rule seems strange.


    But no one said anything.


    Everyone is very convinced, respectful to do their own work.


    During this period, as time goes on, the number of koeheads in the tribe has increased again, and now it has officially exceeded 1000.


    However, because there is no official census, it is not clear how many dog headed people there are.


    The number of koeheads is increasing.


    If the past goutouren tribe, now most of them are close to collapse.


    The traditional way of life of koeheads is not enough for them to concentrate such a large population in an area.


    But now, there''s no problem.


    This change was due to the invention of the net and the bow and arrow, so that the dog head man could get more prey.


    In the past, Goutou people could only search for food and catch all kinds of insects.


    But now, they can use nets to catch fish and spears to catch large prey.


    The efficiency of getting food has been greatly improved.


    On the other hand, the land that had been reclaimed by karunu''s men also began to get some harvest.


    Before that, he asked kotou people to reclaim the area, exploit the natural ability of kotou people to open up wasteland, and plant some crop seeds found everywhere.


    At the moment, there has been some harvest.


    Because of the low planting technology and the lack of intensive cultivation, the harvest of these lands is very low, but it is like opening a new world for kotou people, making them look forward to the land under their feet.


    When he dug out the crops in the farmland, karunu did not immediately start to move and tried to continue to cultivate. Instead, he turned around and began to do another thing.


    Because at this moment, the two kumur, who had been entrusted by karunu to go to the kingdom of zikar, had already returned.


    It''s about time.


    Nearly three months have passed since they left the territory of karunu.


    Three months later, they came back, not empty handed.


    In order to transport enough goods, this time they bought a carriage, and there were two more people around. It seems that they should be their people and friends.


    For this, kalunu just looked at them, then came forward with a smile and began to meet them.


    The return of the two brought him a lot of good things.


    In addition to a variety of excellent crop seeds that are urgently needed by Kobold, there are also some basic tools and handicrafts from the human world.


    "Seeds and farm tools are very good, but they are useless things, and then they don''t need to be brought..."


    karunu''s attitude towards what they bring is very clear.


    Seeds and tools, these things are needed by the Goutou tribe.


    As for the so-called handicrafts, they are dispensable.


    For the current stage of Goutou people, clothing, food, housing and transportation are the major events. As for the so-called crafts, they are not as useful as two steamed buns.


    No one in the kowtow tribe would appreciate these things.


    Although these things may be precious in the human world.


    Listen to karunu''s words, two people''s faces are chatting. At this time, they don''t know what to say, so they can''t help nodding.


    After staying in the kowtow tribe for a while, a few days later, they left again.


    Compared with the last time, this time they left, they took more furs and herbs and prepared to take them to the south for sale.


    Looking at this, it seems that the previous transaction has brought them a lot of benefits, so that they are addicted at the moment.


    Standing in the same place, when they left, karunu shook his head and then smile.


    In the days to come, everything will be as planned.


    Under the command of karunu, more farmland was reclaimed.A large number of dog headed people began to go out of the cave and began to work hard in the farmland.


    In spite of the lack of labor, it''s not a big problem for the doghead.


    In terms of farming, Goutou people are naturally more suitable than other creatures.


    They are naturally fond of digging and perform better in farming, even if they don''t have the right tools.


    Kalunu has decided to reclaim 1000 mu of land as far as possible in the current situation.


    In this way, the pressure on grain will be greatly reduced in the coming year.


    And by that time, the population of the goutouren tribe will increase and become more.


    ......


    wasteland.


    On the vast grassland, there are many figures in it.


    From time to time, an arrow flew out quickly and nailed on the grass.


    If we focus our eyes forward, we can find that these figures on the grassland are not human beings, but a very unique life.


    These creatures have a horse like lower body, but the upper body is human like, which is particularly unique.


    These lives are nothing else. They are one of the most famous races in the wilderness, centaurs.


    The so-called Centaur has a similar appearance to human beings, but its lower body is like a horse.


    Because they are born like the combination of human and horse, they are the best cavalry in the world. No human knight can compare with them in this aspect.


    Similarly, in terms of strength, they are also very powerful. They are one of the few powerful races in the wilderness.


    At the moment, their four hooves were running wildly, as if they were chasing something.


    High up in the sky, the Falcon in charge of inspection circled and danced for a long time before finally leaving slowly.


    Seeing the Falcon leave, the Centaurs were reluctant to leave the area nearby, but they left quickly and headed for the next area.


    In the same place, after they left, for a long time, a piece of grass began to change.


    A small figure appeared.


    This is a very small figure, pure from the physical point of view, it seems that there is no difference with ordinary human girls, but the eyes are green, it looks very unique.


    In her body, dressed in a simple animal skin, at the moment also with blood.


    It seems to feel the air of those leaving centaurs. At this moment, the girl gritted her teeth and continued to go south, ready to leave the place quickly.


    "I have to... Go..."


    the blood on my body is still dripping, and the blue and red blood is slowly falling down to the earth.


    Imperceptibly, the girl''s mind began to become fuzzy, at the moment has been some almost unable to support.


    The vision in front of the body began to become hazy, and all the scenes seemed to start to regress.


    In the hazy, she vaguely saw the previous scenes.


    Before that, those centaurs rushed into the tribe, and the scene of killing seemed to be still in front of her, which made her hard to forget.


    But even though her mind has been blurred to this point, her body is still moving forward, almost subconsciously running forward.


    Vaguely, there are bursts of sound around.


    There seems to be some figures approaching in front.


    Is it a centaur?


    The idea flashed through the girl''s mind.


    But there''s something wrong.


    Under the natural perception, she could feel that the figures in front of her were much shorter than the centaurs, and even shorter.


    It''s not like a centaur or any other intelligent creature.


    What would that be?


    The thought flashed through her heart, and her eyes widened.


    Then, under her gaze, those small figures in front of her slowly move forward, and now show in front of her.


    It''s nothing else. It''s a doghead.


    However, different from normal dog headed people, these dog headed people in front of us seem to be bigger and cleane

 Chapter 328

    Doghead?


    There was some doubt in the girl''s heart.


    Why are there dogheads in places like this?


    Moreover, compared with normal Kobold people, these Kobold people seem to be different.


    Compared with the outside dog headed people, they look stronger, covered with layers of simple leather armor, and holding spears in their hands. They don''t look like simple dog headed people, but like soldiers in... Dog headed people.


    Soldiers in the koeheads?


    As soon as the idea rose, the girl couldn''t help laughing, with some self mockery on her face.


    "Sure enough, I''m still at the limit. I''m not even conscious..."


    her face looks self mocking. At this time, she only feels that she is crazy.


    Do you have any special soldiers?


    The thought flashed through her heart, and then she fell forward slowly.


    After a long time of escape and trekking, her body has reached the limit, and now she can no longer support herself.


    Fragile body because of too much blood loss, now has a kind of powerlessness.


    Her physical strength reached a limit, and even her mind began to blur, reaching the end.


    It''s all over...


    before she was in a coma, the idea finally flashed through her mind, and then she fell down slowly.


    On a piece of desolate grass, the girl''s body fell to the ground weakly, with the scattered green and red blood everywhere, it seemed beautiful and moving.


    If you ignore the bloody smell.


    But what the girl didn''t know was that after she was in a coma, the koeheads didn''t leave, but slowly moved forward and gathered together.


    "What is this? Can you eat it? "


    "It''s like a human. The leader told me that he can''t eat..."


    "it looks different from those people before..."


    "maybe it''s a human cub?"


    Around the fallen girl in front of them, they whispered, with doubts on their faces.


    As early as in the past, karunu gave orders to his tribe''s koeheads to catch as many wild creatures as possible.


    The scope of this kind of capture is not only human beings, but also other animals.


    The reason for this, of course, is to screen out enough captive individuals.


    It is true that the development of planting industry alone can provide enough food for the future dog headed people, but it is only so, and the lack of meat is not enough.


    Therefore, in addition to planting, animal husbandry must also be developed.


    But just as planting farmland requires good crop seeds, the development of animal husbandry also needs suitable species for breeding.


    Therefore, kalunu would give such an order, let the dog head people go out as far as possible to bring back the individual animals from the outside world, and try to select the suitable individual from them for the prelude of development.


    Of course, it would be better to find some intelligent races by the way.


    Wisdom race means wisdom, and also means the object of communication.


    No matter it''s the intelligent race or anything else, karunu can find their due value from them.


    That''s how it is right now.


    If it was in the past, the first time a koehead saw a girl, he would have rushed to eat it.


    At the end of the day, I''m afraid the girl can''t even leave a little bone. Even the blood stains will be licked clean. It will be absolutely thorough.


    But now it''s OK.


    These dog headed men faithfully carried out the order of karunu, and were ready to take the girl back.


    Of course, the reason for this is also related to the changes in the living environment of Goutou people.


    Today''s Kobold is different from the past.


    With the development of fishing, hunting and planting, they are not as hungry as they used to be.


    Therefore, in the case of no lack of food, they will choose to prey, and they can give up some unnecessary food.


    Otherwise, if these koeheads are in a state of starvation, I''m afraid that even if kalunu gives orders, there will be accidents in the end.


    But now, it''s OK.


    Looking at the girl who was injured and fell to the ground in front of her, the dog leaders on the scene looked at each other, then put her up and carried her back.


    "It seems that... It''s not human..."


    in the tribal station, looking at the girl who was carried back by many Kobold men, karunu frowned.


    He was safe in his lab, trying to do some experiments in it.


    Outside came news of the discovery of humans.


    At the beginning, he didn''t think much, but thought that there were human explorers coming.It''s no surprise.


    After a period of time, at this moment, the deeds of the goutouren tribe have been fermented in the kingdom of zikal by the two heros.


    Although the two of them tried to hide the fact of the existence of goutouren tribe and monopolize their interests, it is obvious that this kind of thing can not be concealed for a long time.


    After all, if they want to get enough income, they need to hire caravans or even mercenaries to come together.


    Those heavy goods, they are not just two people can carry.


    So, we need enough people.


    With a large number of staff, it is inevitable that some people will leak the information, which leads to more and more people coming here to do business in this place.


    Therefore, in the past two years, the number of businessmen who come and go here has been increasing day by day.


    The human visitors in the kowtow tribe are not rare.


    Therefore, at the beginning, kalunu didn''t think much about it.


    But when he really saw this so-called human, he felt wrong.


    "This breath..."


    feeling the breath of the girl in front of him, karunu frowned and subconsciously felt that it was wrong.


    Compared with normal human beings, the girl in front of us is full of a unique flavor.


    This kind of breath is very unique, people can feel different at a glance, and they will subconsciously feel a little kind to the girl in front of them, which naturally increases their favor.


    Obviously, this unique flavor is not what a normal human can have.


    And in other aspects, there are also a variety of anomalies.


    Like her blood.


    Just looking at the blood of a girl, you can see the difference.


    The color of her blood is Turquoise Red, and the smell is different from that of normal human beings. Instead of the bloody smell, it has a fragrance, which makes her feel particularly unique.


    According to karunu''s eyes, if nothing else is said, it is just the blood of the girl in front of her. I''m afraid it is a unique magic material.


    In addition to blood and breath, the girl''s body shape is too small for normal human beings.


    On the whole, it''s not like humans, it''s like other unique races.


    "Tree spirit?"


    After careful observation, karunu then confirmed the results of the screening.


    The so-called tree spirit is a unique race in this world.


    According to legend, this is the dependents of the God of nature. It is a powerful and energetic creature, and its blood is enough to compete with the dragon.


    However, in the past God wars, the God of nature fell, and this kind of dependents belonging to the God of nature were also cursed. Their blood power was deprived and suppressed, and gradually reduced to an ordinary blood race.


    However, even so, the power of the tree spirit is still very strong, and its blood is naturally very unique.


    According to the legend, the tree spirit is naturally close to nature and masters the power of nature. It can also drive the incarnation of ancient trees, and it also has powerful magic power.


    Most of them are female. They are good at planting magic plants. At the same time, their own blood is the best magic material and can make all kinds of alchemy potions.


    On the whole, it''s a very powerful life.


    Karunu carefully examined the various features of the girl, and then accurately targeted the tree spirit.


    However, this result also surprised karunu.


    "Are there tree spirits in this wasteland?"


    "And the injury on her body..."


    karunu frowned and began to carefully detect the injury on the girl.


    At least in his opinion, the injury on the girl was very serious, but there was no trace of magic.


    It seems to be pure brute force.


    This thought flashed through karunu''s mind, and then he continued to test.


    With the detection, the injury of the girl also began to understand.


    Most of the injuries seem to be caused by arrows, which should be caused by long-range shooting of bows and arrows. Only a small part is caused by chopping with swords.


    On the whole, the injury looks very serious.


    However, miraculously, even though she was seriously injured, she was still alive, and her life characteristics were not weak.


    Even if the dog leaders didn''t find her, they didn''t bring her back. With her strong vitality, she may not fall or die.


    This kind of tenacious vitality aroused kalunu''s curiosity.


    However, after the general test, he still started to clean up the tree spirit girl.


    He cleaned up the wound on the girl, and then slowly extended his hand.


    A warm force began to seep out slowly, and thus emerged from kalunu, and emerged forward.A light began to envelop and spread out slowly.


    And this glory is nothing else but the glory of divinity.


    At this moment, a new power is emerging, and now it is shrouded in the tree spirit girl.

 Chapter 329

    The brilliance of divinity is shrouded here.


    In the palm of kalunu''s hand, with the surge of divine power, the divine Rune loomed, and thus revealed and thoroughly revealed.


    The rune is exquisite and beautiful, which seems to contain some special power, with a kind of unique charm.


    It just unfolded, then began to play a role under the divine power.


    A cure.


    Under the power of magic, the wounds on the girl''s body began to heal slowly, and the original cracks also disappeared now.


    In this way, it seems very fast.


    If they were seen by the priests who also master healing, they would be shocked.


    After all, the effect of this cure is really a little too good.


    The general cure is far from so good.


    In the magic system, the so-called healing is just a common magic. At most, it can cure some small wounds in ordinary times, but it can''t do anything for some serious injuries.


    And the injury of the tree spirit girl in front of her, at least, could only be done with more advanced magic.


    And that''s not what ordinary priests can do.


    But karunu can do it easily.


    The reason for this is not special, but purely because of divine blessing.


    Karunu''s divine power comes from divinity. However, because of the blessing of divinity, his divine power is different from that of other priests and will be much stronger.


    That''s the difference.


    If he went to other churches and became a member of those churches, he would be regarded as the son or something.


    After all, the body is divine, which is not what ordinary people can do.


    Standing in the same place, after performing the magic, kalunu turned around and continued to check the situation of the girl in front of him.


    Not surprisingly, after performing the magic, the situation of the goblin girl in front of her was much better. Looking at this, most of her wounds had healed.


    Of course, it is still a little bit short of complete healing, and it still needs a lot of time to recover.


    But in addition, some life-threatening injuries no longer exist.


    It''s pretty good.


    After that, karunu was about to turn and leave.


    But behind him, it seems that because of his action, the goblin girl on the head of the bed suddenly woke up.


    "Who are you..."


    Lying on the head of the bed, the goblin girl''s eyes slowly opened, and then for the first time she saw the karunu in front of her.


    Under her gaze, kalunu was very special.


    At the moment, karunu is still a young man in terms of age.


    It''s just that he''s a little too big for the rest of the hounds.


    Because he absorbed the dragon vein, the dragon vein in his body awakened and led his body to become huge. His whole body was covered with ferocious scales, reflecting bursts of cold light in the sun.


    His body is not as short as other dog headed men. Instead, he is just like a human being. He has a slender and even body. Now he is standing in front of the goblin girl.


    Standing there alone, his eyes with a touch of gold, listening to the faint sound behind him, his face also showed some unexpected color.


    "Interesting..."


    standing in the same place, he turned and looked at the goblin girl in front of him. His face was full of curiosity: "he woke up so soon..."


    "is his constitution so special?"


    Looking at the goblin girl''s appearance of awakening at the moment, his eyes were full of curiosity.


    Before that, he checked the appearance of the goblin girl.


    According to his previous speculation, if there is no accident, even if he used magic to help the girl recover from her injury, it should take a long time for her to wake up completely.


    Now, it''s just waking up.


    This resilience is really curious.


    "Did you save me?"


    In front of him, looking at kalunu standing in front of him, with a curious look on her face, the tree spirit girl showed a hesitant look on her face, and then said so.


    "If you''re talking about treating you, then yes."


    Kalunu''s face was calm and nodded, then his face showed some curiosity: "are you a tree spirit?"


    As the voice fell, the hesitation on the girl''s face became more intense.


    After a long time, she hesitated and nodded.


    "It seems so."


    Standing in the same place, looking at the tree spirit girl in front of him, kalunu smiles, and then continues to speak: "you just wake up, have a good rest.""If you need anything, come to me at any time."


    He opened his mouth in this way, then turned away without nostalgia.


    To be honest, there are many things he wants to ask about the goblin girl.


    Some information about the goblin, where she came from, where she lived, and why she was reduced to such a situation...


    there are also the mysterious magic skills mastered by the legendary tree spirit, as well as the inheritance, which karunu wants to know.


    However, he also knows that this kind of thing can''t be done too quickly, it needs to be done slowly.


    Simply, he is not anxious, just wait slowly.


    Anyway, kalunu''s patience is very good. He can wait slowly and dig things out of the girl''s mouth.


    As for now, it''s better to leave some spare time for the other party to calm down.


    This thought flashed through karunu''s heart, and then he turned and left without nostalgia.


    Under the girl''s gaze, his figure left slowly and disappeared in the sight.


    Looking at this scene, the girl didn''t know what she thought of, and gradually froze.


    After waiting for people everywhere to leave, she raised her hand and then was stunned.


    In her body, the original wounds are now gone.


    In her previous memory, in the process of escape, she was chased by the group of centaurs, leaving many wounds on her body.


    But now, no matter how she checks, she can''t find any wounds on her body.


    It''s like all the wounds disappeared overnight.


    It''s extraordinary.


    If it''s ordinary people, I''m afraid they will think miracles happen at this moment.


    However, it is obvious that the tree spirit girl is not an ordinary person.


    Feeling the changes in her body, and the unique breath left everywhere, she seemed to notice something and murmured to herself.


    "Priest......"


    everywhere, bursts of shouts came slowly.


    Sitting on the head of the bed, the girl began to daze.


    Before that, she had no time to think or think about anything in her escape.


    But at this moment, after getting rid of the dangerous situation, the previous scenes can not be traced back again.


    Her relatives, friends, and the remnant clansmen...


    the bloody scenes before emerged.


    Imperceptibly, the girl''s eyes were red, and tears appeared, dripping out.


    Her state lasted for a long time. After a while, there were bursts of sounds from the outside world, and she recovered.


    Carefully from the head of the bed down, she opened a corner of the door of the house, through the residual line of sight to see the outside world.


    Then she saw a scene that surprised her.


    I saw in the outside world, one by one doghead man was patrolling there.


    Further away, it seems that there are many female koeheads busy, using simple methods to deal with some leather, as well as making simple wooden spears.


    In the outside world, male koeheads, wearing simple leather armour and carrying weapons bought from human hands at a high price, are patrolling around.


    The whole scene looks very peaceful and harmonious.


    "Doghead man..."


    looking at the figures outside, the girl could not help but be stunned. At this time, even the sadness in her heart dissipated a little, leaving only some sense of absurdity.


    Although the appearance seems very small, it is just a girl''s appearance.


    But in fact, goblins live longer than humans.


    In fact, she is more than 200 years old.


    In her life of more than 200 years old, she had never seen such a ridiculous scene.


    These things outside at the moment are nothing else but dog headed people.


    In her past impression, the existence of the dog head has always been fragile, savage and dirty. It seems that it is like an ordinary beast, without any appearance of intelligent creatures.


    But in front of us, the appearance of these dogheads at the moment is different.


    They are very clean and tidy, and they don''t look too savage. They seem very clean and tidy.


    What''s more, they also make tools, process food, and look exactly like intelligent creatures.


    Are these... Really koeheads?


    Standing at this moment, the tree spirit girl can''t help but have some doubts.


    She felt that compared with the dirty human villages she had seen in the past, the village of koeheads in front of her looked more tidy.


    These koeheads don''t look stupid. They are very special.


    In practice, of course, she wasn''t right.


    Because of the existence of karunu, the dog headed tribe has really changed a lot, even improved in many aspects, and started to move towards the wisdom civilization.They began to plant and hunt, to make tools, to process food, and not to eat it raw as they used to.


    But in fact, most of the Kobold who make up this tribe are still ignorant.


    It''s normal.


    Even if human beings are not well educated, they will be stupid and stupid, not to mention the koeheads who live in the wild.


    Most of the dog headed people who make up this tribe are from the wild, and few of them have high intelligence.


    Most of them are stupid.


    The reason why they can have this kind of performance is only because someone has arranged all aspects of the situation for them.


    Even the dog heads who made simple weapons and food were taught over and over again by karunu himself, and even took a certain degree of spiritual hint, so that they could learn.


    In the current situation, if kalunu disappeared at the moment, it would not take long for these dog headed men to return to their original appearance, and they would never have the same performance.


    At the moment, the goutouren tribe is far from the level of karunu''s imagination.


    However, this does not hinder the surprise of the tree spirit girl.


    After all, there was a strong contrast between this and her past cognition, which made her a little surprised.


    In the outside world, the dog head people everywhere are busy, no one is lazy.


    And further away, some young koeheads are training, looking very hard.


    Further afield, there are even some small dog headed children playing.


    Everything looked very peaceful and peaceful.


    Looking at the scene in front of her, the girl was touched. At this time, she vaguely thought of the past and the place where she used to be.


    That place used to be the same. It was as peaceful and quiet as the place in front of us.


    But now, it no longer exists.


    She couldn''t help sighing at the thought.


    Standing in the same place, she looked at the situation of the outside world, hesitated for a moment, and then stepped forward to the outside world.


    She has just been cured by magic, and her face is still a little pale, but in addition, she can walk normally.


    As she walked out of the room, the sight of the dog head who was looking around quickly came and fell on her.


    But then, looking at the tree spirit girl coming out of the room, these koufen''s eyes quickly retracted, so they retracted.


    It seems that kalunu has already explained this.


    And everywhere, for the appearance of the tree spirit girl, the rest of the dog head also expressed a little curiosity, but no one showed hostility, and the tendency to attack.


    Feeling this situation, Shujing girl was relieved, and then she let go.


    Tree spirit is a very unique existence in this world.


    In legend, they are the incarnation of the God of nature, with all kinds of incredible power.


    In fact, they are also very unique.


    They are not only born with strong blood, but also very special.


    A real tree spirit, from blood to other organs, is a good magic material.


    That''s why, in many places, they are synonymous with wealth.


    Feeling this situation, Shujing girl was relieved, and then she let go.


    Tree spirit is a very unique existence in this world.


    In legend, they are the incarnation of the God of nature, with all kinds of incredible power.


    In fact, they are also very unique.


    They are not only born with strong blood, but also very special.


    A real tree spirit, from blood to other organs, is a good magic material.


    That''s why, in many places, they are synonymous with wealth.


    They are not only born with strong blood, but also very special.


    A real tree spirit, from blood to other organs, is a good magic material.


    That''s why, in many places, they are synonymous with wealth.


    They are not only born with strong blood, but also very special.


    A real tree spirit, from blood to other organs, is a good magic material.


    That''s why, in many places, they are synonymous with wealth.

 Chapter 330

    Walking around, the tree spirit girl watched everywhere.


    Without walking so far, she found some differences.


    Not far away, a huge building stood there.


    Of course, this so-called huge building is actually compared with other buildings around.


    Most of the buildings in the goutouren tribe are very small, not to mention some very spectacular buildings, even compared with normal human buildings, they are very small.


    Of course, it has something to do with the nature of Kobold.


    To some extent, Goutou people naturally prefer to go underground. Even if they start to build their own houses now, they will dig underground most of the time.


    Therefore, in front of this tribe, the buildings of Goutou people are not so conspicuous, one by one they are very small.


    But the architecture in front of us is very exceptional.


    At least in front of the tree spirit girl''s eyes, this building, compared with other buildings, is undoubtedly much higher.


    Among them, faint sounds came from time to time, which sounded very conspicuous.


    If you listen carefully, you will find that it''s chanting.


    Listening to the voice, the girl moved in her heart. At this time, she seemed to feel something.


    An inexplicable sense of familiarity came from my ears and poured into my mind.


    So, she subconsciously continued to move forward, closer, want to listen close, listen more clearly.


    As the distance approached, she soon heard clearly.


    In the room, there were bursts of Kobold chanting, and that sound, nothing else, was chanted in bursts of common language.


    "This is..."


    listening to the voice, the girl couldn''t help but move. At this time, she was a little confused.


    She recalled that the language previously spoken by karunu was nothing else but pure human lingua franca.


    Standing in the same place, she listened here for a long time, did not go in to disturb, just standing quietly.


    Time goes by slowly.


    Before long, inside, a sound of footwork began to come.


    One by one, the little koeheads came out of the room, a little excited.


    Standing in the same place, the tree spirit girl looked at it and observed it.


    At present, most of the dog headed people walking out of the room are not too old and look very small. They should be children among them.


    After a while, when the dog headed children outside left, carunu''s figure slowly came out.


    "Are you out?"


    Out of the classroom, looking at the tree spirit girl standing in front of him, kalunu just nodded, not surprised.


    With his unique spiritual strength, he had already discovered the existence of Shujing girl when she just came here, so he was not surprised at the moment.


    "It seems that you have recovered quite well..."


    he gave an idea, looked at the girl in front of him, and then said so.


    Listen to karunu''s words, the tree spirit girl nodded, then hesitated for a moment, then said: "you just... Are you teaching them?"


    "Well."


    Listening to the girl''s words, karunu did not deny it, but nodded: "some basic common language."


    What he said at the moment was not the language of Kobold, but the pure common language. Even the girl beside him could understand him clearly.


    "This..."


    listening to karunu''s words, the tree spirit girl''s face showed hesitation, and then continued to say: "is it meaningful?"


    It takes so much effort to teach a group of dog heads. What''s the use of this?


    The tree spirit is a kind and compassionate race who loves life.


    But even if she is a tree spirit girl, she doesn''t think it''s useful to teach a group of dog heads.


    After all, it''s just a group of dog headed people. Even if they can read and speak common language, it seems useless.


    "High buildings are built from the foundation."


    Carunu shook his head, not feeling that what he had done was meaningless: "education is the same."


    "The same human, put in different environment, will be different people."


    "The king above and the farmer struggling in the farmland are all human beings in essence."


    He opened his mouth in a soft voice and said, "moreover, if the Kobold wants to develop in the future, it is necessary to negotiate with the outside world."


    "At that time, the lingua franca will have to be learned."


    Although the language of Goutou people also exists, it is too simple, and many places are very vague, so it is not convenient to use.


    With the development of the future, Goutou people also need to learn the common language.Therefore, it is an important thing to try to educate the new generation now, so that they can learn common language and communicate with the outside intelligent race.


    This is true for karunu.


    Of course, in the short term, there will be no effect on education.


    Only with the persistence and efforts of generations can we finally see the results.


    Karunu was patient enough.


    On one side, looking at the karunu in front of her, the tree spirit girl was still puzzled, but she didn''t say anything.


    Standing beside karunu, her nose moved, as if she smelled something, and her face showed a look of amazement: "you have the breath of God..."


    "which God''s messenger are you?"


    She looked as if she had felt something, and now she was looking at carunu and smelling it.


    Standing in the same place, listening to the girl''s question, karunu was a little surprised.


    He didn''t expect that the girl in front of him was so sensitive.


    It seems that the so-called tree spirit really has its own uniqueness, even can feel the existence of divine power.


    "Do you think there is a God who will recruit a Kobold as a believer?"


    He turned, looked at the spirit in front of him, and then said so.


    "But you do have the breath of God..."


    the girl''s face was puzzled and looked puzzled: "and... It''s not the ordinary kind of..."


    the girl had seen some of them before and felt the breath in her body.


    But in the feelings of the tree spirit girl, the breath of these beings seems to be different from that of kalunu in front of her.


    There seems to be an essential difference between the two sides.


    This is an instinctive feeling, which makes the girl feel so instinctively.


    But she didn''t know why.


    Standing in the same place, she looked at the kalunu in front of her body with some doubts and stood there for a long time.


    "Tell me your story."


    Karunu looked back at the girl of the tree spirit. Looking at her appearance, he was interested: "what''s your name?"


    "Tilly..."


    it seemed that something had occurred to her. The girl''s face darkened. Now she came back to herself and said subconsciously.


    She didn''t seem to be in high spirits. She just said it word by word.


    "Your experience is pitiful..."


    standing in the same place quietly, looking at the appearance of the tree spirit girl and listening to her previous words, karunu nodded and sighed.


    From the conversation of the girl in front of him, he has learned some basic information.


    The tree spirit girl in front of us comes from the wasteland in the north.


    There is a tribe of tree spirits.


    Of course, there are not many tree spirits in a tribe.


    According to what she said in front of her, the number of saplings in the sapling tribe she once lived in would not exceed 30 even when the number of saplings was the largest.


    It''s extremely rare in number.


    Of course, this is not an accident.


    After all, the tree spirit is a supernatural blood, and even to some extent, it can be said to be a God.


    In legend, they are the blood of the God of nature and have the inheritance of the God of nature.


    However, when the former God of nature fell behind, the blood of the God of nature in their bodies was also cursed, so most of their power disappeared.


    But even so, they are also extremely strong and extraordinary blood, with all kinds of extraordinary power that ordinary people can''t imagine.


    Because of this, their fertility is also not strong, or even very weak.


    For such extraordinary life, there are dozens of people in a tribe, which is not rare.


    In the past, they took root in the depth of the wasteland, so they have been living here, rarely disturbed by outsiders.


    It was not until recently that they were discovered, which led to a crisis.


    They were discovered by a group of centaurs.


    "Centaur..."


    listening to the words of the tree spirit girl in front of him, kalunu frowned: "the power of the tree spirit should not be weak."


    "Just a group of centaurs, can you conquer your tribe?"


    The tree spirit is said to be the same race as the dragon.


    Even in the legend, their blood was cursed by the gods and lost most of their power, but it was also extremely powerful and extraordinary.


    Under the beautiful appearance, lurks is the formidable strength.


    The Centaur, however, is just a human race.


    Although they are human faced and powerful than other intelligent races, they are only mortals.Just a group of centaurs, can you force the tree spirit to look like this?


    Carunu could not help frowning.


    If this is the case, then he will have a good doubt about the power of the tree spirit.


    But then, in front of her eyes, she gave an explanation.


    "Those are not ordinary centaurs."


    It seems that thinking of the scene, tillin''s face showed a little sad color. At this moment, she continued to speak: "in their bodies, there is the smell of evil gods..."


    "gods..."


    the frown of carunu suddenly wrinkled again.


    In this world, no matter what is related to God, nothing is simple.


    Moreover, judging from the situation just now, the girl in front of her obviously has the unique ability to feel the divine power.


    So these centaurs are not ordinary centaurs, but a group of priests of gods?


    If so, it can be explained.


    The priest of God has the divine power, and can help himself through the power of God. It is also an extraordinary power that can not be underestimated.


    Moreover, for the priests of the gods, they may still have the sacred things left by the gods in their hands.


    If this is the case, then the decline of the Shujing tribe is quite normal.


    And the next words of the tree spirit girl were not beyond karunu''s expectation.


    "The group of centaurs, who were converted to the sacrifice of evil gods, used their magic to break the guard of our tribe..."


    after a moment of silence, tillin continued to speak: "then, they drove a large number of hounds, goblins and orcs to consume our strength continuously..."


    "in the end, the protection of our tribe was broken She can only escape... "


    speaking of this, her face is full of sadness.


    Standing in the same place, listening to the girl''s words, kalunu was thoughtful.


    "Capture slaves, drive cannon fodder to consume enemy power?"


    He listened to tillin, and now he has restored the Centaur''s tactics: "it''s very simple, but it''s very effective."


    This method is very effective for the enemies such as the tree spirit, who have strong individual strength but few people and limited strength.


    Of course, the most important thing is the powerful mobility of the Centaur.


    As centaurs, they are born with the speed and endurance of a horse, and their mobility is very strong.


    And having such strong mobility is the fundamental reason why they can use this method.


    Even if your strength is strong enough, as long as you can''t catch up with them immediately, you can''t give them an important blow.


    And if you want to evacuate, they will stick close behind you, bite on your back, and tear off a piece of meat from time to time.


    Standing in the same place, karunu could not help but began to frown.


    At this moment, he has already begun to think about how to win if the current goutouren tribe faces the Centaur.


    But no matter how he thought about it, he couldn''t come up with a practical solution.


    Koeheads are inherently weaker than centaurs.


    At the same number, there is almost no way for koeheads to beat centaurs.


    Unless we can make targeted training, or even prepare corresponding means for it.


    Deny that, in the case of excluding the existence of karunu himself, there is really no way for a simple dog headed soldier to meet a centaur.


    At this moment, this thought flashed through karunu''s mind.


    In addition, another thing he cared about was the God that the Centaurs believed in.


    According to the tree spirit girl, the Centaur priests are full of evil power.


    If according to this statement, then the God that these centaurs believe in is undoubtedly an evil god.


    I just don''t know which God this evil god is.


    There are too many gods in the world of gods.


    Even if it is the same clergy, there have been many masters in the past.


    There are too many fallen, missing and sleeping ones.


    Moreover, because of the characteristics of deities, even if they have fallen, they may not disappear completely and may return.


    Therefore, it is difficult to guess the identity of the gods believed by the Centaurs.

 Chapter 331

    "Forget it..."


    standing in the same place, kalunu thought for a long time, and finally gave up the plan to continue thinking.


    At present, there are too few clues. If you continue to think about it, you are doomed to think of nothing.


    Even the tree spirit girl could not figure out what the so-called gods that the Centaurs believed in were.


    Even the other side is like this, let alone him.


    What we need to do now is not this.


    It''s about being ready, being in touch with each other.


    Karunu can imagine.


    The tree spirit girl in front of her can escape all the way to the area in front of her when she is chased.


    To some extent, this also shows one thing.


    That Centaur tribe is not too far away from goutouren tribe.


    It''s very simple.


    Since the tree spirit girl in front of her can run here with her two legs, there is no reason why those centaurs can''t.


    After all, they are four legged and can run faster than horses.


    If so, then the potential threat is obvious.


    If we don''t make preparations early, we may encounter these centaurs directly in the future.


    By that time, the problem will be big.


    Standing in the same place, this year flashed through karunu''s heart.


    "What are you going to do now?"


    Thinking for a moment, he turned and looked at the girl in front of him, with some questions in his eyes.


    "How to prepare..."


    listening to carunu''s words, there was a daze in her eyes.


    To tell the truth, at this moment, she did not know what to do.


    In the past, she was in the tree spirit tribe. She played as she wanted and left soon.


    Although she seems to be very old, in fact, she is only a child in the Shujing tribe. She is taken care of by all people and doesn''t think much about it.


    But now, just overnight, the tribe where Shujing is located has been destroyed, her home has disappeared, and she is the only one left in the whole tribe.


    In this case, inevitably, she fell into a daze, do not know what to do at the moment, how to do. "No, I may not be the only one left"


    standing in the same place, she looked up as if she thought of something, and her eyes suddenly lit up.


    "My friends..."


    she recalled the previous scene.


    Before that, the group of centaurs rushed into the Shujing tribe and killed wantonly in the Shujing tribe.


    Many tree spirits died at this point, directly under the Centaur''s knife, but a considerable number of tree spirits, like tillin, were killed from the Centaur''s encirclement under the protection of other tree spirits.


    Now I think there must be a lot of spirits like her in the wasteland nearby. They are fleeing everywhere.


    She''s got company, she''s still there!


    Even if these companions are no longer there, there must be some of her people in the hands of the Centaurs.


    Tyline remembers it very well.


    Before that, the Centaurs did not open the killing ring, but tried to catch them alive.


    It''s quite normal to think about it.


    After all, compared with a pile of corpses, the value of living tree spirit is undoubtedly greater, no matter for anyone.


    Therefore, in order to maximize their interests, the group of centaurs will surely want to capture the tree spirits alive, so that they can provide them with various forces.


    So, in centaurs, there''s a good chance that there are still some tree spirits.


    Even if she didn''t, she had to find a way to go back.


    Destroying their homes and killing their people is a deep hatred.


    Even if her people are no longer there, she will try her best to go back and avenge her people.


    Thoughts flashed through my mind.


    In an instant, the thought in her heart gradually became firm, and now she seemed to have made up her mind.


    One side, standing in the same place, looking at deepness and shallowness of tyline''s appearance, carunu smiles, which is very satisfied.


    For the girl of tree spirit, what he wants is such a reaction.


    "It looks like you''ve thought about what you need to do."


    Standing in the same place, he laughed, and then continued: "can you talk about it?"


    "I want to go back..."


    the tree spirit girl was silent for a moment, then she spoke again and said firmly, "I want to go back to my hometown and drive out the bandits."


    "I''m going to the place where my people are, to save my people.""What if your people are gone?"


    Karunu didn''t comment on what she said, but just asked.


    "Even so..."


    tyline''s face was firm: "I''ll take revenge for them, too!"


    "The bandits must pay the price!"


    "Is that so?"


    Looking at the firm color on the girl''s face, carunu laughed and then said, "if so, then you can stay."


    "Well?"


    Listen to this, tilling pause, it seems that some accidents, but also some vigilance.


    "Don''t think too much."


    Kalunu looked at her, looked at her vigilance, and then shook his head: "just like you, I just wanted to get into trouble with the Centaur tribe."


    "So, we have reached an agreement for the time being."


    "If you want to go back to your home, drive out that group of centaurs, and even save your own people, you need other Li''s help."


    "Otherwise, if you are alone, I''m afraid you''ll just die."


    With that, he shook his head, left the place, turned and walked to the other side.


    At the same time, tillin looked at carunu''s figure, speechless, and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    But carunu didn''t want to pay attention to her.


    Leaving the spot in front of him alone, karunu returned to his laboratory.


    In the recent period of time, his life is probably like this. On weekdays, he is either teaching for those dog headed children, or living in his own laboratory, trying to do all kinds of experiments here.


    Life is very monotonous, but fortunately, karunu does not feel bored, but enjoy it.


    Today, he has new research materials.


    In a bottle of container, the blood is flowing, which looks very bright and attractive. It seems that it is full of some exuberant vitality, which is very different.


    Even without careful study, just observing the appearance of the blood, we can clearly feel the extraordinary of the blood, and can perceive the differences.


    This blood is nothing else, it''s tillin''s blood.


    As early as before, when kalunu was treating the tree spirit girl, kalunu took some things from her by the way.


    We have everything from hair to flesh and blood. As for the most basic and important blood, we took several bottles.


    In a way, that''s one of the reasons why she feels so weak when she wakes up.


    After all, no matter who, if one-time blood loss is too much, I''m afraid there will be some sequelae.


    Of course, she didn''t know about it, and she didn''t know what she had lost.


    And these things are the research materials of kalunu at the moment.


    For him, these are all good things, and now naturally we should study them carefully.


    Standing in the same place, karunu continued to walk forward, then put the container in his hand aside and observed it quietly.


    "The nature of energy is good..."


    "it has strong life activity, just like the dragon vein, it has a certain degree of infection and erosion..."


    "it seems to have a weak healing effect..."


    after a test, kalunu got such a result.


    After testing, karunu found that the so-called tree essence blood has something unique.


    The body tissues of this kind of creature are all excellent magic materials, which seem to be able to be used to make magic supplies.


    As for its blood, it naturally has a weak curative effect, and can be used as a therapeutic agent directly, but the effect is just magic.


    Of course, if it is used directly, it will bring some special effects.


    It is eroded by the hidden power in the blood, and its own constitution is assimilated by the blood of the tree essence, and gradually becomes different.


    It''s like connecting kalunu''s own blood.


    After swallowing the life origin of many Kobold people, kalunu''s Dragon veins have increased to a certain extent, and even a faint dragon power has appeared.


    His blood also has different effects, which has a great influence on ordinary people.


    If ordinary people use his blood for a long time, they will even have some changes, and they are likely to have essential changes.


    This kind of change is one of the reasons why the lower blood has been eroded and assimilated by instinct after swallowing the higher blood.


    Because their own blood is eroded by higher blood, if there is no accident, if mortals devour the flesh and blood of kalunu, they will have the characteristics of dragon veins in their bodies. They may grow scales on their bodies, and their own strength will be increased and blessed.Karunu even suspected that in the world legend, the so-called Dragon Slayer bathed in dragon blood to increase his strength. In fact, this is the essence.


    And at the moment, in front of the tree essence blood, can also do a similar effect.


    It''s just that compared with the domineering dragon veins, the ordinary tree spirit blood veins are much milder. Therefore, even if ordinary people come into contact with them, most of them will not have too obvious alienation reaction, only the body will become stronger.


    For ordinary people, this is a clear benefit.


    In addition, because of its excellent energy properties and life activity, the blood can be used to make many kinds of medicine.


    If you put it in the hands of some masters, it can become a very excellent material.


    Even for karunu.


    At this moment, kalunu has already begun to think about the use of these tree essence blood.


    But then he shook his head and let go of the other years.


    He put down the material in his hand and thought for a moment. He turned around and continued to walk towards the interior of the laboratory.


    As for the outside world, he was not worried.


    As early as when he left, he had marked his own spell mark on her.


    Within a certain range, kalunu can clearly perceive each other''s every move.


    If the other party wants to leave, then karunu can appear at any time and stop him.


    Of course, karunu was reluctant to do so until he had to.


    After all, it''s a potential ally.


    At this moment, kalunu had regarded the northern centaurs as future enemies.


    This is a very normal thing.


    In this world, no one is a good man.


    If you are in the wild, even if you are of the same race, there may be fighting, let alone different races.


    Not to mention that the Centaur''s aggressiveness is first-class and powerful, even if it is the possible evil god, it is a threat that can not be underestimated.


    Karunu could clearly think of what the Centaurs might do after they discovered the Goutou tribe.


    Anyway, it''s probably not a good thing.


    It''s much more likely to be a friend than an enemy.


    In this case, it is better to make preparations now than to make preparations in the future.


    And if you fight with centaurs, the tree spirit is a great ally.


    After all, her home is destroyed in the hands of the centaurs, and the group of centaurs have a real hatred.


    It doesn''t have to be the koehead tribe, including karunu.


    If karunu really can''t, it''s a big deal to move with the whole goutouren tribe.


    Anyway, the wasteland is so big, there is always a place for them to live.


    But it can''t be that way.


    Such a candidate is, of course, a very suitable ally.


    And in him, there are a lot of kalunu want.


    The blood and material of the tree spirit are the second, and the most important thing for karunu is his own knowledge and power.


    In terms of the age of the tree spirit race, their power and knowledge are undoubtedly very rich.


    And these are exactly what kalunu needs at present.


    In addition, the blood of tree essence has other uses in kalunu.


    Walking on the road, all kinds of thoughts flashed through karunu''s heart, and then he went on to the front and came to the depth of the room.


    Compared with other places, in the deep part of the room, it seems very empty.


    In the whole place, there are only some things in the central area.


    And that thing is nothing but a black egg.


    The black and red eggs are red. They look very different from the ordinary ones. They are much bigger.


    An ordinary dog head''s egg is only the size of two ordinary people''s paws, but this egg is different. It looks at least half the size of a meter, half the height of karunu.


    On top of the black egg, there is a subtle golden texture, which looks very different and unique.


    Just walking into it, kalunu can feel a heavy dignity coming from it, which is very unique.


    "It seems that the situation is pretty good..."


    standing in the same place, looking at the dark and shallow big egg, carunu nodded.


    More than a year has passed since they first came here.


    In the past year or so, human merchants have been coming here, bringing a lot of tools to the goutouren tribe, as well as some rare things.


    This giant egg is one of them.


    This giant egg is nothing else. It''s a sub dragon egg. It''s said that it belongs to the red dragon.


    The so-called Yalong race is a hybrid between the giant dragon and other races.In this world, the so-called reproductive isolation does not seem to exist in general.


    Many races can reproduce with each other and mate to produce the next generation.


    As one of the best of them, the next generation of life that the giant dragon breeds is even more numerous.


    As one of them, the red dragon is not bad.


    This kind of creature is very powerful. An adult red dragon can be regarded as a very powerful existence for ordinary people. It has the strength that can rival the second ring.


    And the natural value of this kind of biological dragon eggs is also very high.


    However, the dragon egg in front of us was picked up by karunu.


    At the beginning, the merchant who sold the dragon egg to kalunu didn''t seem to know the true origin of the dragon egg. He just regarded it as an ordinary thing.


    Later, after careful observation and investigation of some materials, karunu found the true identity of the dragon egg.


    After that, kalunu began to try to cultivate this red dragon egg.


    For more than a year, karunu extracted the origin of some dead koufen and injected it into the red dragon egg in front of him, so as to cultivate the dragon vein above the dragon egg.


    This kind of cultivation is very mild, trying to fundamentally transform the blood of this red dragon egg, and make its blood transmute, producing the same change as that of karunu.


    In this respect, although they are of dragon origin, the carrying capacity of red dragon eggs is much better than that of goutouren eggs.

 Chapter 332

    Although they are also of dragon origin, the carrying capacity of red dragon eggs is much stronger than that of koufen eggs.


    Karunu was not surprised at this.


    Although they are also of dragon origin, it is obvious that there are also great differences among them.


    Compared with the almost completely disappeared dragon veins in the ordinary dog head human body, the sub dragon like Chilong has the problem of blood dilution, but it is obviously better.


    That''s why, even though they are of the same origin, their ability to bear the Dragon pulse is very different.


    The individual of goutouman must reach adulthood to be able to grow up through postnatal development, so that he can bear the dragon vein.


    However, there is no need for such creatures as the red dragon.


    The powerful dragon veins in the body naturally make them more powerful. Therefore, even if they are still in the process of breeding, their carrying capacity for the Dragon veins is much stronger than that of the goutouren.


    That''s what we''re looking at.


    For the red dragon egg in front of him, kalunu injected a lot of dragon origin back and forth.


    Although they are all dragon veins extracted from the human body, the total amount is more than one, which is quite considerable.


    If it''s an ordinary dog head''s egg, it should have been unable to bear it at the moment and collapsed directly.


    However, this red dragon egg still exists. Even in this way, the degree of development is quite good.


    Of course, the reason why this red dragon egg can develop to the present level is that it has not been damaged up to now is also due to karunu''s hand.


    "The divine power has been consumed again..."


    standing in the same place, looking at the huge red dragon egg in front of him, feeling the vitality contained in it, kalunu nodded, still satisfied.


    One of the reasons why this red dragon egg has been able to support until now is the divine power provided by karunu.


    As early as before, kalunu had found that the divine power had a very strong warming effect.


    In essence, divine power is a kind of higher energy belonging to gods, which is very powerful.


    This energy is very high, far higher than the essence of ordinary life.


    Therefore, if mortals are infected with divine power for a long time, they will be promoted and their life level will be constantly raised.


    That''s why priests who are able to perform divinity are often very powerful.


    Because of long-term exposure to divine power, these priests have long been different from ordinary mortals. As time goes by, their life levels will gradually change and become different from the past.


    Through this process, kalunu took the initiative to use the divine power to nourish this red dragon egg, which was very normal.


    Standing in the same place, kalunu can feel the power of the red dragon egg in front of him.


    As time goes by, with the continuous infusion of dragon pulse and the training of divine power, the essence of this red dragon egg is constantly being promoted to a very strong level.


    Although it is not clear to what extent this red dragon egg has reached, there is no doubt that it is beyond the original level.


    Standing in the same place, all kinds of thoughts flashed through karunu''s heart. At the moment, he inexplicably brought some expectations and began to look forward to the birth of the red dragon egg.


    It is believed that after its birth, the power of the red dragon egg, which is nourished by the Dragon pulse and divine power, will be very powerful.


    At that time, when the red dragon grows up, the strength of goutouren tribe will also be improved.


    And now, it is not far away from the day when the red dragon egg was born.


    Seems to feel the idea of karunu, in front of the huge red dragon egg, an inexplicable message came out, vaguely seems to be with some kind.


    "Take it easy to improve."


    Feeling the faint mental wave, karunu smiles, then turns around silently and leaves the area.


    Out of their own laboratory, to the outside world, there is still so, there is no big change.


    In an open area, Tilly was in a daze. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    In this regard, kalunu did not mean to disturb in the past.


    Haste is not speed.


    What he said before is enough now.


    No, I have to go on to people and repeat.


    The proper mention is enough for her.


    Give the other party a little time. When the other party takes the initiative to think clearly, it''s not too late for kalunu to negotiate with the other party.


    Anyway, it''s just that little time. It''s nothing.


    Carunu has the patience.


    Standing in the same place, looking around at the scenery, he thought for a moment, and then returned to his residence.


    At the moment, there are some dog heads waiting there.For karunu, there are many acquaintances among the koeheads here.


    There are old people like Hechi and Ellen, as well as some new dog heads.


    But there is no exception. These Kobold people are stronger than ordinary Kobold people. They have strong muscles under their bodies, and they are not easy to offend.


    Even if it is a dog headed man, its combat effectiveness may not be inferior to the elite fighters of other races.


    The reason for this is active training.


    Good food and active training, even for the dog head also has a great improvement.


    In fact, according to the results of karunu''s own test, an adult dog headed man with adequate nutrition and active training can''t be inferior to a human warrior.


    And those who awaken the dragon, have a stronger individual, let alone.


    These unique individuals are all aimed at the extraordinary among human beings.


    "How do you feel?"


    Walking into the room, looking at Hechi and others in front of him, karunu smiles and then says so.


    "I have felt the power of life in..."


    in front of me, Hechi said in fluent common language.


    More than a year later, under the guidance of karunu, a group of dog headed people have also learned the common language of human beings.


    Of course, it''s only a preliminary mastery, only a few gifted individuals can master it well.


    Just like Hechi in front of us.


    "Have you felt the power of life?"


    Standing in the same place, looking at Hechi in front of him, listening to his words, kalunu nodded, still satisfied.


    It''s part of karunu''s plan to give the koeheads the power to excel.


    In this world, it is necessary for the koeheads to be strong enough to grow up.


    And strong enough power, in this world, often represents extraordinary power.


    The knight of life, as the most basic and the most extensive supernatural power, first came into the sight of kalunu.


    Although he is only an incarnation, karunu also shares the memory of noumenon and is no stranger to the practice of life knight.


    Therefore, long ago, he began to promote the cultivation of the life Knight among the Goutou people.


    Of course, even among human beings, there are few people who can become knights of life, which can be regarded as extremely rare individuals.


    It''s even more so when it comes to Kobold.


    In this regard, kalunu had done a special test.


    The final result is not much different from what he thought in the past.


    Among the Goutou people, only those who awaken the dragon vein and are different from ordinary Goutou people have the ability of life.


    Of course, ordinary dog headed people also have the possibility, but this possibility is too rare to be pitiful.


    However, judging from the results of the kalunu experiment, the so-called qualification is not absolute.


    If we can inject the origin of Dragon into Goutou''s human body as he did before, let the origin of Goutou''s human body transmute and awaken the dragon, then Goutou people may not be able to master the power of life.


    After all, the so-called qualifications are relative.


    The blood of this kind of thing, will naturally affect a person''s innate endowment.


    At this point, carunu has experimented with Ellen.


    After injecting the dragon vein, Ellen, who was not qualified to master the power of life, now also has the possibility to master the power of life.


    To some extent, this is the function of blood.


    At the moment, one of the dog headed people standing in the room is one. They are all individuals with the ability to master life in the dog headed people tribe.


    There were no more than ten people, including karunu himself.


    Very poor.


    And even if it is this number, there is also a considerable part of it. It is karunu''s way of ascending blood that makes it ascend.


    If there is no such way, among the whole tribe, only a few people like Hechi are really qualified.


    Karunu was not surprised.


    Standing in the room, thinking for a moment, karunu raised his head and began to examine the lessons of the koeheads.


    Of course, this is not only an examination, but also a guidance.


    After all, in the current situation, he is the only one who has the experience of practicing the power of life in the whole goutouren tribe.


    If he doesn''t help, he''ll make trouble sooner or later if he just relies on himself to explore.


    Karunu is used to it.


    After daily teaching, it''s time for other things.Today''s goutouren tribe is not the past.


    Today, after more than a year of change, the number of Kobold in the whole Kobold tribe has already doubled to nearly 3000.


    Although this number of dog headed people is still nothing to karunu, it is inevitable that there are still more things to deal with.


    The trade with human caravan, the production of leather armour weapons, and the consumption of food are all problems.


    There is no one to help with this.


    Even if Hechi and others want them to help fight, it''s OK, but if you want them to help handle these affairs, forget it.


    Therefore, karunu is the only one who can deal with these things.


    That''s why he has to be a teacher himself to teach the dog headed children.


    If a force wants to develop, all kinds of talents who have mastered the corresponding skills are very important.


    The same is true for today''s Kobold.


    "Maybe it''s time to find a chance to see the human world."


    Standing in the same place and dealing with everything, kalunu could not help rubbing his forehead, and then the idea flashed through his heart.


    There is no way.


    Nowadays, the foundation of Kobold is too bad.


    Before karunu, there was not even a Kobold who could add or subtract in the whole Kobold tribe.


    As for the so-called writing skills, let alone other skills.


    This group of dog headed people, their only ability is to chop people and eat.


    Apart from that, they don''t know anything.


    However, for this situation, kalunu had expected it for a long time.


    Fortunately, although the older generation of dog heads are like this, at least the situation of their children is much better.


    In karunu''s view, the intelligence of these dog headed children is not low. As long as they are given a good enough environment, they can also master all kinds of skills.


    This is especially true for those dog headed people who have outstanding blood and awakened some dragon veins.


    Even if it is just an ordinary dog head, its intelligence level will not be low, and very obedient.


    This is a comfort to karunu.


    Otherwise, he might give up the race and start in another place.


    Now, it can still be maintained.


    Time goes by slowly.


    By the time kalunu had dealt with everything, it was getting dark outside.


    But outside, she was still standing there, looking as if she was still thinking.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Kalunu walked forward silently, looked at the girl in front of him, and spoke so softly.


    The sudden sound interrupted the thought.


    Standing in the same place, the tree spirit girl quickly raised her head, and then saw the karunu standing in front of her.


    "Are you finished?"


    Looking at the appearance of karunu, the tree spirit girl seemed to have regained her mind, and then said, "I''ve figured it out."


    "I really need your strength..."


    she looked at karunu and said frankly.


    She wants to save her own people, or even revenge for her own people, which can''t be achieved only by herself.


    Although the tree spirit has the extraordinary power, the so-called extraordinary power, if it is not mastered to a very high level, will not be able to fight against the army.


    This is especially true for the girl in front of her.


    According to the grade of Shujing, she is only a child now. Her magic power and blood power have not reached maturity. Although she is stronger than ordinary people, she has not reached the level of terror.


    Otherwise, she would not have been chased like this by a team of centaurs before.


    Therefore, if she wants revenge, she must rely on external forces.


    The kalunu in front of us, and even the goutouren tribe in front of us, are the best targets.

 Chapter 333

    With the help of a group of koeheads, this seems ridiculous to outsiders.


    After all, for people in this world, their impression of koeheads is very rigid.


    Even the old peasants in the countryside don''t think the koeheads will have any strength.


    Stupid and weak, this is the world''s impression of the Kobold.


    Even though there are some individuals who awaken to the dragon vein occasionally in the Goutou people, there is not much change for the Goutou people.


    Of course, to some extent, there is nothing wrong with this impression.


    After all, in carunu''s view, most of the koeheads are exactly like this.


    But in front of us, that''s not the case.


    At least in the eyes of tillin, the power of the hounds'' tribe is strong.


    They have nearly thousands of adult dog heads.


    Considering that most of the koufen in this tribe are mature individuals recruited from the wild, and considering the characteristics of the koufen race, there is nothing wrong with saying that they are thousands of koufen soldiers.


    In fact, this force is no longer weak.


    Even if he is a second ring mage, if he bumps into him head on, he will not be able to do well.


    It must be the same with the Centaurs.


    Moreover, even if these are excluded, the mysterious leader of the dog headed man is also a difficult figure to provoke.


    Standing in the same place, the thought flashed through her mind as she looked at carunu in front of her.


    In her feelings, the power of kalunu is particularly powerful. The breath of God is all around her, almost unable to disperse, which makes her feel palpitating.


    This is the real breath of God, not the so-called divine power of ordinary priests, but something that can emerge only when there is a real realm of God.


    Perhaps for ordinary people, there is no difference, but for the spirit of this tree, it is easy to distinguish the difference.


    After all, she is the spirit of the tree, and the ancestor of the spirit of the tree, in fact, is a God, for the relevant secret understanding is very clear.


    In this world, there are many beings contaminated with the power of God.


    However, there are many differences in these existence.


    The so-called priest can perform divine power, and also can use the power of God to play divine power.


    But this can only be regarded as the servant of God, not the master of God''s power.


    But if you have the realm of God, it''s different.


    The realm of God can only be awakened and acquired by those who possess divinity.


    And this kind of person, in this world, there is only God.


    Either God or demigod walking on the earth.


    Either it is the offspring of God, or it is the saint who is given divinity by God himself, so that he is born with divinity and has a weak realm of God.


    In her eyes, carunu is such a character.


    In front of her, the breath of kalunu was very strong. Although the realm of God was weak, it did exist, and covered her body everywhere.


    And the man who has the realm of God, even if he is just a dog headed man, will not be simple.


    In this regard, she firmly believes.


    And in fact it is.


    Even at the moment, tyline can feel the difference in carunu.


    It''s not only the talk but also the body shape. It''s just the power of the dragon that fills CARU''s body. It''s enough to make tyline feel suffocated.


    In her feelings, the power of the dragon is so powerful, which contains a violent and terrifying force. Once it breaks out, I''m afraid it will swallow and drown her in an instant.


    Even if we exclude the goutouren tribe, it''s just karunu. For her, it''s also a great existence.


    It''s because of that that that''s how she talks.


    "You seem to have figured it out."


    Standing in the same place, carunu looked at the front of her body in surprise, and then laughed: "well, let''s talk about it."


    "What?"


    Tyline was stunned, a little confused.


    Carunu glanced at her. "What''s the plan?"


    "Now that you have a goal, what''s your plan to achieve it?"


    "What should we do next? How are you going to achieve your goals? Besides, what can I get from helping you accomplish your goal? "


    "Have you thought about these questions?"


    He looked at tillin in front of him and threw out questions.


    Listen to these words, Tilly directly froze in the same place, at this time stood there.


    She had never thought about these problems before.


    "In other words, you just have a goal now."


    Looking at the girl''s appearance, kalunu shook his head, then said with a smile, "as for how to do it, you don''t know, or even think about it.""Right?"


    Tillin was stunned for a long time, but in the end, she couldn''t help nodding.


    Indeed, according to the present karunu, she has nothing at present except one goal.


    What should we do next? How can we take revenge on the Centaurs and save our own people.


    She never thought about these problems.


    It was not until kalunu asked this question that she realized that it was not as simple as she thought.


    Standing in the same place, looking at this picture of tyline, carunu shook his head, and then slowly squatted down.


    He picked up a stone from the ground at random and began to draw a simple picture on the ground.


    "This is where we are now."


    He drew a circle and said, "where is your tribe?"


    "In the North..."


    tillin''s weak voice came out.


    "What about centaurs?"


    Kalunu continued.


    This time, the girl shook her head.


    She didn''t know exactly where the Centaur tribe was.


    In fact, it was only after the attack of the Centaur that she realized everything.


    "I don''t know where my enemy is, so there''s some trouble."


    Carunu shook his head. "But it doesn''t matter."


    "According to the habit of centaurs, most of them are moving with their livestock, and they will change their dwelling place after a period of time."


    "How far is it from your tribe?"


    "Or how long did it take you to escape from your tribe?"


    He looked at the girl in front of him and continued to ask questions.


    "About half a month."


    She thought about it and then came up with the answer.


    "Half a month''s distance is not bad."


    Kalunu nodded: "it''s not far or near. Maybe it won''t be long before we get in touch with them."


    "You were the only one who escaped that day? Is there anything else? "


    "There should be some people who have escaped."


    "It''s just that I don''t know where they are," she said


    "That''s good news."


    Kalunu continued nodding: "well, the first thing we need to do is to arrange people to search around and find your partner as much as possible."


    "In addition, we need to strengthen our own strength as much as possible to launch the attack against centaurs later."


    He raised his head and looked at her in front of him. "As for you, you need to provide as much information as possible."


    "The equipment and combat effectiveness of centaurs, and what kind of magic their priests will perform."


    "You should have some impression of that."


    "Yes."


    The girl thought for a moment, then gave a positive answer: "I have an impression."


    "That would be great."


    Karunu nodded, then took him to the room beside him, took out his pen and paper, and began to record one by one.


    In the quiet room, the girl of the tree spirit kept talking there. As for kalunu, his face was serious and he kept writing there with a pen in his hand.


    At first glance, it doesn''t look like a dog headed man. On the contrary, it looks like a scholar.


    Looking at the scene in front of her, I don''t know why, she suddenly felt strange.


    In the past, she never thought that such a unique existence could be born among the Kobold.


    In the end, the tree spirit girl was assigned a task by karunu.


    That is to go to the classroom, to replace karunu himself, to become the teacher of the Goutou people.


    In the current situation, it is very difficult to find the teachers of goutouren.


    That''s because most Kobold people don''t know the language of Kobold people, and Kobold people don''t know the common language of human beings either.


    If their languages are not interlinked, even daily communication is prone to problems, let alone giving lessons.


    There is no doubt that there will be a big problem.


    It is precisely because of this, so in the past, kalunu has not found a suitable teacher.


    But the tree spirit girl is just right.


    As tree spirits, they are born to master the magic of voice, and they can easily learn a language.


    Therefore, give the girl some time, she can clearly learn the language of Goutou people, can also act as a teacher of Goutou people, instead of karunu himself, to teach those Goutou people.


    This can also make the task of karunu a little easier, and it doesn''t have to be as tired as before.


    He can also focus on other areas and do other things.In fact, he does have something to do at the moment.


    "It''s all ready."


    To the outside world, at the moment, Hechi and others are waiting there. Everyone is wearing leather armor and looks very tough.


    "They''ve been trained. They''re all warriors."


    Looking at karunu''s figure, Hechi said honestly.


    "Then get ready."


    Kalunu nodded, then whispered, "let''s go in a few days."


    "Now, it''s time to get our original place back."


    The goutouren tribe in front of us didn''t live in this place, but in another rich area.


    Only at that time, an orc tribe suddenly attacked, which led to the migration of the goutouren tribe and came to this place.


    Up to now, the goutouren tribe has already had the strength to attack back, but it has not started yet.


    And now, it''s almost time.


    "Wait until this time, after the orc tribe is eradicated, then take the opportunity to subdue the other hordes around, so as to strengthen their strength..."


    standing in the same place, this idea flashed through karunu''s mind.


    Different from this area, there are quite a number of goutouren tribes in the area where goutouren tribes originally lived.


    The goutouren tribes have hundreds of people at least, and thousands of people at most. Each of them has great strength.


    If kalunu can conquer and integrate these tribes, he will be able to rapidly expand his own strength and make the strength of the tribe expand rapidly in a short time.


    This is also the best way for the goutouren tribe to increase its strength in a short period of time.


    However, originally, kalunu was not prepared to take this step so soon.


    Too fast expansion of the number of Kobold, although it can bring strength.


    But it also brings a lot of trouble.


    It''s just management. It''s a lot of trouble.


    There is no literate koeheads in the whole koeheads tribe except karunu.


    As for management talents, they are scarce.


    Such a basic disk, if expanded in a short time, will cause great problems.


    So before that, karunu was not prepared to do it so quickly.


    It''s just that the previous time is fine.


    But now, it''s not going to work.


    According to tyline, the Centaur tribe was in the north, not far from here.


    Judging from the distance between the two sides, the two sides may encounter conflicts at any time.


    At that time, strength is the most important thing.


    If kalunu doesn''t prepare in advance, he will be in great trouble when he is really in danger in the future.


    Therefore, even if it is not suitable for the time being, it must be done now.


    Because of this, kalunu made up his mind to leave here, and began to annex other kotou tribes to strengthen his own strength.


    He made up his mind, and after a few days, he set out.


    When kalunu came out of the room again, a thousand koeheads were ready.


    In today''s time, the whole goutouren tribe can theoretically produce more than 2000 soldiers.


    It''s just that today''s goutouren tribe is not what it used to be.


    Nowadays, goutouren tribe began to learn from human farming, so there must be a part of the labor force involved in the farmland.


    In addition, there are also some Kobold soldiers who need to guard the camp to protect the old and the weak.


    Therefore, the soldiers who can fight are inevitably limited.


    In addition, there are food, logistics and other factors.


    But in fact, even if it is this amount, it is already very remarkable.


    Fortunately, today''s goutouren tribe is still a collective system. All goutouren have no concept of private property. The fields cultivated in various places are not their own. They are all planned by karunu. Anyone can farm them.


    That''s why so many people can be drawn out.


    Otherwise, under normal circumstances, it would be impossible to deploy so many Kobold fighters.


    In normal human towns, there are many places with thousands of people.


    But these places can only take out hundreds of soldiers at most, and it is impossible to take out soldiers at such an exaggerated proportion as the current goutouren tribe.


    However, although the number of people is not too many, just a thousand Kobold people, but these Kobold people are very different from the past.


    The most obvious difference is that nowadays, the physique of Goutou people has become much stronger.


    In the past, many koeheads were very thin and looked very short.But in front of them, they all look very strong. With adequate diet and training, they all look very strong. In the past, they were at least warriors among them.


    Such a dog headed man, even if fighting with those orcs, will not be inferior.


    Not to mention, they have weapons and armour on them.


    Weapons are purchased from the human world, some from human merchants, in small quantities.


    Most of the koeheads hold spears and simple bows and arrows made by koeheads themselves.


    In addition, there are a few dog headed warriors who will wear leather armor.


    On the whole, the equipment is very simple.


    But it also depends on who it is compared with.


    Perhaps, in the eyes of carunu, such equipment is really crude.


    But for the race on the wilderness, such equipment is absolutely luxurious.


    Especially for the orcs.


    In battle, weapons and armour play an important role.


    Even if a warrior is skillful and powerful, he will die if he is pierced by a spear.


    At this point, both the dog head and the orc are flesh and blood, the same.


    Therefore, compared with the orcs, today''s koeheads actually have a great advantage.


    Not to mention, these koeheads had been trained by karunu himself, and their obedience was much better than that of the orcs.


    Although only a thousand dog headed soldiers, even in the face of a larger number of enemies, karunu would not feel any difference.


    Not to mention that the number of enemies they need to face this time is far less than that of them.


    Then there''s nothing more.


    Walking alone, looking at the scenery in the distance, carunu smiles, and then with people everywhere, he begins to move forward.


    Everywhere, people around looked at the progress of karunu with different attitudes.


    "It''s strange."


    A sigh came from a corner.


    Heru stood by a carriage, looking at the mighty army of Kobold men in front of him, and then he could not help sighing.


    There is no doubt that the way karunu trains Kobold is very strange.


    Those dog headed people who used to be famous for their weakness and ignorance are very strict in his hands. Even in the process of marching, they also keep a neat line, with a very distinct feeling.


    It makes people feel different and unique at a glance.


    Such a neat army, let alone a dog headed man, is rarely owned even among human beings.


    At least in the past, he did not see it in the hands of other lords.


    All the troops under the Lords looked very lazy. They didn''t look like this.

 Chapter 334

    Outside the village of Goutou man, Heru and others look at the scene in front of them. At the moment, they are filled with emotion.


    For them, the change of kotou village can be seen clearly.


    From the initial desolation to the present large number and order, they have been watching all the way and have seen the present all the time.


    In this process, they have actually benefited a lot and gained a lot.


    And now, the dog head tribe has gradually grown up to a point where they all need to look up to.


    At least, not to mention other forces, just the army of the koeheads in front of us is enough to suffocate the army of a large number of human Lords.


    As far as they are concerned, the current army of dog headed men is no longer an adversary, let alone anything else.


    And this kind of change is not because of anything else, just because of the leader of the dog head man.


    Looking at the army of goutouren who was gradually walking out in front of him, many people on the scene felt thoughtful. At this time, they seemed to have some thoughts.


    At least at this time, to a certain extent, they have more confidence in karunu.


    All of them, including the tree spirit girl Tilly, looked at the scene in front of them and felt very strict. They had a lot of confidence in it.


    And this is obviously one of the purposes of karunu.


    There are many conditions that partners need to meet, among which it is very important to give each other convenience and let each other get certain benefits.


    In addition, showing your strength at the right time is also one of the ways to strengthen your partner''s confidence.


    From the reaction of these people in front of him, it can be seen that kalunu''s goal has undoubtedly been achieved.


    In the silence everywhere, kalunu kept calm and continued to lead the team forward.


    And in front of them, a hazy scene is about to show, it seems that a piece of blood can be seen vaguely.


    ......


    in the distance, between a courtyard.


    A young man sitting alone in the room, looking at the sunshine outside, looks very calm.


    At this moment, it seems that he has a premonition. If he has a sense, he turns around and looks at a certain direction in the distance. Then he smiles.


    "Has it begun?"


    He had a smile on his face. He could not help but smile. He seemed to have noticed the action of karunu.


    "We''re already on the move."


    A little thought, he got up from the original place, so stood up, looking to the distance, with a faint smile on his face: "then my side, it''s almost time to move."


    Because in the same world, the time of incarnation and noumenon are the same.


    In the past more than a year on the side of kalunu, Chen Heng was the same here. He also spent more than a year.


    And the change in more than a year is undoubtedly very huge.


    In the four places, the originally barren places began to be gradually reclaimed, and the refugees who originally existed in the four places were constantly absorbed, becoming one of the leaders under Chen Heng.


    In addition, progress has been made in other areas.


    On the whole, it''s pretty good.


    But this is only within the territory.


    In other aspects, Chen Heng''s achievements are very common.


    In the past year or so, some materials from the mage''s city have been continuously transported to get blood transfusion for hattim, the new born.


    Through these two people, Chen Heng also obtained a lot of information about the world''s mage system, and began to study the world''s mage system.


    At least from the outside, he is now a mage, and he is a very tough one.


    In response, people everywhere marveled, thinking that Viscount hadim not only has noble blood, but also has extraordinary wizard talent, which can easily cross the threshold that ordinary people can never cross.


    Of course, some people think that this is the proof of the awakening of the blood of God, because only those who awaken the blood of God and possess the blood of God can possess such a powerful and terrifying talent.


    Different people have different views on this.


    However, for Chen Heng himself, he just reviewed what he had learned in the past.


    Because of his experience in the wizarding world, the wizarding system in this world is not difficult for him, even very common.


    In addition, because the connection in the changing world was still there before, a steady stream of divine power was continuously transmitted, and blessing was given to Chen Heng, which led to such a result.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng looked at the distance, then casually stretched out his hand.


    In the sunshine, he was what he was now.The appearance is very beautiful. It looks perfect at a glance. It doesn''t have any flaws. Just standing there is already a unique landscape.


    In the sun, he was dressed in a white robe, the whole person was so calm standing, a long hair naturally falling, looking particularly docile, there is an inexplicable noble temperament, people dare not underestimate.


    After being blessed with divine power, Chen Heng''s body has been undergoing training all the time, so he has made rapid progress in more than a year.


    According to the world''s evaluation system, he has now surpassed the second ring road and reached the peak of the third ring road.


    This is just his own strength. If he is willing to expose the divine power and use the divine power to urge the divine power, it will be another way.


    Even, in his body, the original deposition of divine blood also began to recover, and it seemed to be gradually activated under the nourishment of divine power.


    This God''s blood comes from the body of the ancestors, is the end of the fire god''s blood legacy.


    In the past, this blood was activated by the simulator, and then slowly recovered.


    Just at the beginning, this blood is very weak, not very strong, only can drive part of the flame power.


    But now, with the constant nourishment of divine power, this blood from the body of the end of fire seems to have begun to revive, and now it is becoming more and more powerful, with a strong vitality.


    That is, no one found out.


    If someone can get Chen Heng''s blood, they will find the changes in Chen Heng at the moment.


    Up to now, with the full recovery of the divine pulse in his body, his blood has long been different from ordinary people, with a unique mysterious power and the breath of divine power.


    If it can be obtained by some mages, it is the best material.


    However, it is obvious that no one can know about this change for the time being.


    Mai Li and Ai Li really want to get Chen Heng''s blood, but Chen Heng has never promised them, and has never refused their requests.


    After a long time, they naturally gave up and did not continue to struggle in this aspect.


    However, in addition to the first time, in other aspects, Chen Heng''s strength growth is very small.


    The main reason for his strength improvement is the continuous erosion of divine power, so he is passively promoted.


    In fact, there is very little promotion that can be achieved by his active practice.


    There are many reasons for this.


    On the one hand, Chen Heng didn''t have much time to practice, so he delayed some things.


    But on the other hand, it is the lack of true spirit.


    "It''s been more than a year..."


    standing in the same place, Chen Heng looks up to the outside world, his face is calm at the moment, and mutters to himself: "up to now, my true spirit has not fully recovered."


    The price that the real spirit wants to make up for is longer than Chen Heng imagined.


    Up to now, nearly two years have passed since Chen Heng split up Zhenling and gave birth to the incarnation of goutouren.


    But the loss of Chen hengzhen''s spirit is only part of the improvement.


    It is precisely because of the lack of true spirit that Chen Heng''s strength progress has become much slower.


    Otherwise, under normal circumstances, in the full two years, Chen Heng''s strength should grow more.


    Now, it''s much slower.


    However, it is very simple to solve this problem.


    Or spend a lot of time slowly, let it slowly recover.


    Or, it is to directly let the dog head incarnate and return, and pull back the missing part of the true spirit.


    As long as the incarnation of goutouren is a return, Chen hengzhenling''s lack can not only be made up, but also move forward greatly, so that Zhenling can be improved in essence.


    After all, after such a long time, the incarnation of goutouren has grown to a considerable degree. As long as it is called back, the noumenon can be greatly improved immediately.


    However, in this way, Chen Heng will not do it unless he has to.


    After all, he''s not as eager as that.


    What''s more, it''s still in its infancy, and there is still great potential to go further. It''s not cost-effective to call it back now.


    In this case, if Chen Heng wants to make up for his real injury as soon as possible, he needs to use another way.


    "Start simulation?"


    In front of him, accompanied by Chen Heng''s heart movement, a message emerged again, just like this.


    Looking at the message emerging in front of him, Chen Heng smiles. Finally, he temporarily suppresses his mind and stops first.


    "Not yet..."


    he said softly.


    As long as the simulation is successful, after the end of the simulation, we can get the source of the simulation.At that time, the lack of real spirit is likely to be made up.


    But now, it''s a little too fast.


    At least at the moment, Chen Heng still has some things to do and needs to be busy.


    This thought flashed through his mind, and then he quietly stepped forward to the outside world.


    Now in the outside world, a change has taken place.


    After more than a year, the barren town has become more prosperous, with more buildings and pedestrians everywhere.


    Although the conditions around are still very simple, compared with the past, there is no need to worry about the threat of orcs in the wild at least for the moment.


    Under Chen Heng''s command, hedosiri and Lamu were in charge of this matter.


    Today, they have become Chen Heng''s generals, in charge of all the guards under Chen Heng.


    At least Zhan Li, who came out of siliver, has become a diplomat under Chen Heng, responsible for negotiating with other nobles.


    In this respect, compared with the two of them, janri is undoubtedly more suitable.


    After all, he was the son of siliver. Although he was not a successor, he was also born in the Ailan family and was regarded as a local aristocrat in the Karo kingdom.


    Although they were also aristocrats, like Chen Heng, they were aristocrats born in the kingdom of makdo, and they were not familiar with each other in the kingdom of Karo.


    In this respect, there is no doubt that Zhan Li has a lot of advantages.


    In fact, in these days, he is doing very well.


    He is very diligent, usually Chen Heng ordered to go on the task can also be well completed, there will be no complaints, is a very good subordinate.


    In addition to the first time, now, with the gradual development of hadim''s leadership, siliver''s help has been given. Now, in the Karol Kingdom, some knights who are unwilling to be mediocre come to Chen Heng''s hands and enter his territory.


    And the arrival of these people, and more or less led some people to follow.


    It is precisely because of the arrival of these people that Chen Heng has been able to develop slowly for more than a year until now.


    Walking on the flat ground, toward the outside world.


    Did not walk a few steps, a burst of intense training voice came from a distance, now clearly spread to Chen Heng''s ear.


    Over there, some teenagers are still training there with swords in their hands.


    It''s noon, and the sun outside is very big and hot.


    these teenagers are also full of sweat, and they all look very tired.


    Nevertheless, at the moment, no one is willing to stop. Everyone is working hard here, and there is no stop at all.


    These are the seeds Chen Heng has collected in the past year.


    Today, there are 20000 people in hardim''s collar, although the number is not small.


    But even if Chen Heng himself is included, there are only three knights in the whole territory.


    In addition to Chen Heng, they are hedosiri and Lamu.


    As for the others, there may be some glorious Knights among them, but none of them really master the power of life and can be regarded as the Knights of life.


    It is because of this situation that Chen Heng wants to change.


    He personally tested all the children of the right age in the territory, trying to find some chivalrous children and gather them together for training.


    Later, he acted as a teacher himself, teaching them the cultivation of life knights.


    For these people, this is undoubtedly a rare opportunity.


    After all, even in this world, the cultivation of life knight is also top secret, which ordinary people can''t know.

 Chapter 335

    The cultivation method of life knight is top secret in this world.


    Even if it is noble, only a small number of people can get this inheritance.


    This can be seen from the experience of Chen Heng''s predecessor.


    Chen Heng''s predecessor was born in the hartim family. He is a rich family in the macdow Kingdom, and is definitely the top aristocrat.


    However, even so, it is also very difficult to obtain the inheritance of the power of life in the hartim family, and it must go through many tests before it can be obtained.


    As for Chen Heng''s predecessor, he was directly brushed down at the first level of assessment.


    The difficulty of obtaining it can be seen.


    Even the hattim family, let alone others.


    For others, it is extremely difficult to obtain the power of life.


    Therefore, now that the young people have a way to inherit the power of life, it is undoubtedly a good thing for them.


    Because of this, these teenagers cherish the opportunity. Many people train here day and night and dare not stop at all.


    In fact, the reason for this is that there are very limited ways for the world to rise.


    The way to achieve extraordinary power is even rarer.


    If these people miss this opportunity, I''m afraid there will be no similar opportunity in the future.


    Of course, the screening methods arranged by Chen Heng are also one of the reasons.


    In view of these people in front of him, he did not let them go, but decided to assess them at all levels.


    Once the assessment fails, these people will be driven out and directly lose the qualification of inheritance.


    For Chen Heng, his people don''t need to slack off. If they are given the opportunity, but let it go so easily, then they might as well give up.


    Even if you have enough qualifications, the same is true.


    Before that, several people had been directly eliminated by Chen Heng. When they left, they were crying. That kind of voice was very dazzling, which made people feel miserable.


    However, Chen Heng is not at all soft hearted.


    After all, it''s a great kindness to be able to give opportunities.


    If under this opportunity, not only do not feel cherished, but also enjoy slack, then being eliminated is not a pity.


    This is true for Chen Heng.


    Walking through the passage in front of him, the teenagers in front of him quickly stop their actions and salute Chen Heng in front of him, with a look of awe on their faces.


    Chen Heng nodded, then stepped out slowly.


    Before long, he went to the other side and came to another room.


    "The news came from my father..."


    in the room, looking at Chen Heng who arrived in front of me, a young man raised his head with a look of surprise on his face, and then said, "this is his letter to you."


    The young man in front of us is nothing but janli.


    It''s noon now. He''s still busy here. It seems that his work is very busy and tense.


    But no wonder.


    After all, in the current situation, there are a lot of affairs here and there because of the continuous gathering of refugees from all over the country.


    Although there are no big things, but some of the more cumbersome things have never been cut off.


    Chen Heng''s officials are rare.


    This is a matter of no choice.


    In this era, the number of people who can read is relatively small, and the number of people who have mastered basic mathematics and management and can handle some administrative affairs is even rarer.


    Chen Heng is in short supply of this kind of people.


    Although as time goes by, many vagrant knights from the South have come to take refuge in recent days, it''s OK to expect these people to help you chop people. It''s hard to expect them to help you deal with administrative affairs.


    That''s why, under Chen Heng''s hands, Zhan Li and others are very busy at the moment. They are basically working overtime on weekdays.


    Of course, even though it''s overtime, in the eyes of people in this world, it''s a great good thing.


    How many people want to add this class, there is no way.


    Zhan Li didn''t think it was any hard work. He worked hard on weekdays. He just stayed here and almost took this place as his home.


    "A letter from my uncle?"


    Listen to Zhan Li''s words, Chen Heng nodded, but it was a bit unexpected.


    Zhan Li''s father is Sili Fu, who is also Chen Heng''s uncle.


    Although he came here to take root in this area, Chen Heng''s contact with siliv has not been cut off.


    After all, this is within the Karol Kingdom, which is a foreign country for Chen Heng and others.When you come to this foreign region, it is inevitable that you have to rely on the help of some local forces to develop better.


    But siliver''s family, the Elan family, is just right.


    In addition, even excluding these, siliver is also Chen Heng''s uncle.


    No matter what kind of consideration, we should make more contact and get in touch with each other.


    Because of this, in the past, almost every other month, Chen Heng would write to siliv to tell him the trend and situation.


    And siliver would often reply to send people to Chen Heng.


    Therefore, Chen hengben should not be surprised by siliv''s letter.


    But what surprised him was that siliver''s letter had just come some time ago. How could it come again after a few days?


    Standing in the same place, subconsciously, Chen Heng felt that something was wrong, felt a burst of unusual.


    So, in front of Zhan Li, Chen Heng opened the letter directly, revealing the contents.


    What is recorded in the letter is not complicated, or even quite simple.


    However, the information stolen above makes Chen Heng frown.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Looking at Chen Heng''s face, Zhan Li asked subconsciously.


    "See for yourself."


    Listening to Zhan Li''s words, Chen Heng raised his head and looked at him with a smile. Then he handed the envelope to him without covering up anything.


    It''s also a way to show trust.


    Zhan Li subconsciously took the letter from Chen Heng, and then read it carefully.


    Looking at what was written above, his face changed soon.


    "Twilight order!"


    His face changed slightly, and now he said a name.


    The contents of the letter are not so complicated.


    Above, siliv told Chen Heng about a recent incident.


    On the border of Karol Kingdom, the movement trace of dusk order was found.


    This world is the world of gods.


    Once upon a time, the gods were superior, leaving many traces in the world, and also leaving many holy orders.


    The twilight order is one of them.


    However, compared with other God churches, the reputation of dusk order is very vicious.


    The order is famous for its love of blood sacrifice.


    After all, in this world, many places have the habit of blood sacrifice, and even in some churches famous for their kindness, they also have the means of blood sacrifice.


    Pure blood sacrifice, in fact, will not be how.


    But the key problem is that the blood sacrifice of the twilight order is not ordinary.


    Their blood sacrifice is famous for its cruelty. It is said that before sacrifice, they need to torture and humiliate the existence of blood sacrifice in various ways to maximize their fear and hatred, and then burn their souls on the fire to sacrifice to the supreme god of dusk.


    Moreover, their blood sacrifice also likes to select some extraordinary individuals.


    Aristocrats with holy blood, Knights of life with extraordinary power, and even priests of other churches...


    for the twilight order, such existence is the best object of blood sacrifice, which can better please their gods.


    That''s why the twilight order is so notorious and disgusting.


    Even as long as they hear the news that they are active in a certain area, many people will feel frightened and yell at them.


    And this time siliv''s letter is precisely because of this.


    The twilight order was found in the border of Karo kingdom.


    It may be only by accident, but it is also possible that some of the twilight priests entered the kingdom of Karo.


    Whatever it is, it is news that needs to be watched out for.


    It is precisely because of this, so siliv will deliberately write to inform Chen Heng.


    After all, for the nobility, the existence of Twilight order naturally needs to be vigilant.


    "It seems that there will be more beauty in the kingdom of Carlo."


    Standing in the same place, recalling the contents written on siliver''s letter, Chen Heng shook his head and the idea flashed through his mind.


    "How about them, Theodosius?"


    He thought for a moment. Then he looked at janli in front of him and asked.


    "Lord herdorsily is still stationed in the castle outside. If there is no accident, he should be back tomorrow."


    In front of him, Zhan Li thought for a moment, then said so.


    "Good."


    Chen Heng nodded, not much.


    Later, he went to other places, just sat here and began to deal with the affairs around him with janli.The next day, outside the town, an army approached.


    The number of troops is not too large. It''s only a few hundred people. It''s just that the appearance is heroic. Basically, everyone has weapons and armor.


    Most of them are skin beetles, but there are a few scale beetles, even simple wood beetles.


    However, in any case, it is much better than the troops of other lords around, both in terms of equipment and other aspects.


    At the front of the army is a young man.


    The young man looked very tall, dressed in exquisite black, and now he was riding on a horse, galloping in front of him.


    It wasn''t long before the army came out of town and settled down and began to repair here.


    "Welcome back."


    Chen Heng personally welcomed the return of hedosiri.


    More than a year later, hedosiri was just like the past. He looked very brave and tall. He looked very good both in appearance and spirit.


    Of course, Lamu is also in general. At the moment, it seems that there is no change and he is very energetic.


    This is also very normal.


    No matter hedosiri or Lamu, they are all Knights of life.


    The knight of life is not only superior to human in physical strength, but also in life span.


    As knights of life, their lives are longer than ordinary people, and they are not so easy to grow old now.


    And even if this is ruled out, they are still in their prime, at the most powerful time of their lives.


    "What''s the harvest this time?"


    After meeting him outside, he walked on the road and looked at the two people beside him. Chen Heng laughed and then asked.


    "Not bad."


    With a smile on his face, he said, "the number of orcs has decreased significantly in recent years."


    "Look at this, Lord, your previous actions have successfully dealt them a heavy blow."


    He said so, looking very excited.


    More than a year ago, this area was still occupied by orcs. There are many Orc tribes in many places, some of which are powerful and can even pull out nearly 10000 Orc soldiers.


    In order to gain a firm foothold in this area and reduce the threat, hedosiri and other talents had to take action to continuously encircle and suppress the orcs.


    And some time ago, Chen Heng himself also personally shot.


    A Mage at the top of the Third Ring Road took the hand in person, and the result was amazing.


    That time, Chen Heng directly destroyed an entire Orc tribe with magic.


    Of course, Lamu is also in general. At the moment, it seems that there is no change and he is very energetic.


    This is also very normal.


    No matter hedosiri or Lamu, they are all Knights of life.


    The knight of life is not only superior to human in physical strength, but also in life span.


    As knights of life, their lives are longer than ordinary people, and they are not so easy to grow old now.


    And even if this is ruled out, they are still in their prime, at the most powerful time of their lives.


    "What''s the harvest this time?"


    After meeting him outside, he walked on the road and looked at the two people beside him. Chen Heng laughed and then asked.


    "Not bad."


    With a smile on his face, he said, "the number of orcs has decreased significantly in recent years."


    "Look at this, Lord, your previous actions have successfully dealt them a heavy blow."


    He said so, looking very excited.


    More than a year ago, this area was still occupied by orcs. There are many Orc tribes in many places, some of which are powerful and can even pull out nearly 10000 Orc soldiers.


    In order to gain a firm foothold in this area and reduce the threat, hedosiri and other talents had to take action to continuously encircle and suppress the orcs.


    And some time ago, Chen Heng himself also personally shot.


    A Mage at the top of the Third Ring Road took the hand in person, and the result was amazing.


    That time, Chen Heng directly destroyed an entire Orc tribe with magic.

 Chapter 336

    "What is the state of the kingdom of zikal?"


    Walking into the courtyard and looking at the two men in front of him, Chen Heng asked softly with a smile on his face.


    "It''s not very good either."


    Standing in front of Chen Heng, he shook his head and said, "I inquired along the road and learned the news from some businessmen."


    "It''s said that there''s a war going on and there''s chaos everywhere."


    He said so, slowly telling what he knew.


    And in his mouth, some of the situation of the kingdom of zikal is also explained by him.


    According to the situation described by some businessmen, a war for Royal orthodoxy is breaking out in the kingdom of zikal at the moment.


    The king of the kingdom of zikal, died just two years ago.


    He died suddenly without leaving any last words.


    The two princes had their own supporters, so they fought in the kingdom of zikal, trying to fight for the throne of zikal.


    The aristocratic clans of the kingdom of zikal joined the war one after another.


    It is precisely because of this that the kingdom of zikal is now in chaos, with soldiers and troops fighting everywhere.


    "It''s a pity..."


    when he said that, there was a look of regret on his face: "the kingdom of zikal is a little far away from here, otherwise, maybe we can get some benefits from it."


    In times of war, it is time for the warriors to make contributions.


    For knights such as hedosiri, war sometimes does not mean bad, or even may be a good thing.


    However, the kingdom of zikal is not far away from the kingdom of Karo, but there are several small countries in the middle.


    Even if they want to participate, they are doomed to have little chance.


    "No harm."


    Looking at hedosiri in front of him, Chen Heng smiles, and then comforts him: "anyway, as long as we are strong enough, there will always be opportunities in the future."


    "Yes, too."


    Listen to Chen Heng''s words, hedosiri nodded, but didn''t care too much.


    Today, the development momentum of hattim leader is quite good. Many people, including hedosiri and Lamu, have their own territory and have been granted by Chen Heng one by one.


    Although these territories are not cultivated by many people due to the lack of population, they are still their own.


    For them, it''s good.


    Moreover, according to the present momentum, they may not be able to go further and gain more things in the future.


    There''s no need to focus too much on other countries.


    This thought flashed through his mind, and he didn''t continue to care about what happened in the kingdom of zikal.


    But what he doesn''t know is that in front of him, listening to the news he said before, Chen Heng is thoughtful.


    "Civil strife in qikal Kingdom..."


    sitting in his seat, Chen Heng thought: "I just don''t know if there is a chance for the incarnation."


    The reason why Chen Heng deliberately inquires about the kingdom of zikal is that goutouren is located near the kingdom of zikal, which is very close to the kingdom of zikal.


    Therefore, he deliberately sent hedosiris and others to inquire about information along the road.


    From the current situation, there are also disputes in the kingdom of zikal, which is in chaos at the moment.


    For Chen Heng, it doesn''t matter. After all, he is too far away from the kingdom of zikal.


    But it''s not necessarily a bad opportunity for the avatar.


    If we can find the opportunity to annex part of the territory of the kingdom of zikar, it will undoubtedly greatly increase the strength of the incarnation of the dog head.


    However, for this matter, Chen Heng does not have much to do at the moment. He can only let the dog head incarnate and act according to circumstances.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help shaking his head. Then he raised his glass and continued to chat with herdorsily in front of him.


    After chatting for a while, the time for a meal passed.


    Chen Heng and hedosiri left to deal with their own affairs.


    Now, they are no longer like in the past. They have their own tasks and need to deal with many things.


    In fact, both hedosiri and Lamu are very busy. They can''t just spend their time here.


    In this regard, Chen Heng did not care, just quietly back to his residence, began to prepare.


    At this moment, he is ready to start the next simulation.


    This is also a matter of no choice.


    After all, with the passage of time, although his true spirit has a tendency to recover slowly, it is just natural recovery. Time is too slow.In this case, it''s better to start a simulation directly, and restore it by the pure source generated when the simulation body returns.


    In this way, the speed will be faster.


    For Chen Heng, it has been a long time since he thought so.


    The reason why this was not the case before was that the leader of hadim was far from being safe. There were powerful Orc tribes everywhere, so he could not be distracted.


    But now, after more than a year, the Orc tribes that are close to each other have either been wiped out or moved away.


    Chen Heng can also rest assured and leave for a while.


    That''s why he chose to leave now.


    After making preparations, Chen Heng went back to his laboratory.


    The laboratory is located in his courtyard, which is very secret. On weekdays, Chen Heng is the only one staying in this place.


    As for others, even if they want to come in, they are not qualified.


    Chen Heng has set up many sorcery arrays and traps in this place. As long as people enter it, they will be rejected and attacked by the sorcery array.


    If the strength does not reach the second ring, I''m afraid I won''t even have the qualification to enter.


    Therefore, Chen Heng will come here at the moment, ready to simulate in this place.


    After all, today, with the transformation of the simulator, the so-called simulation is no longer an instant thing, it will also pass time.


    Although the speed of time varies between different worlds, no matter what, when Chen Heng stays in other worlds, the world will surely pass a certain time.


    In that case, we should be more careful.


    After all, when he simulated, his noumenon was almost undefended. Even if he was just an ordinary person, he could easily hurt him.


    For the sake of safety, Chen Heng must be careful.


    This place is very good.


    This idea flashed through Chen Heng''s mind, and then slowly moved forward to the depth of the laboratory.


    Deep in the laboratory, a complex sorcery array has been depicted, with some unique gems on it, which looks very special.


    In these gemstones, pure mana light enveloped, so Chen Heng caught, aware.


    All these are the crystallization of mana. For the mages in this world, they can be regarded as a rare thing, which can supplement their mana and provide strength.


    For Chen Heng, this kind of thing is used to provide energy for his body to avoid any influence on his body.


    Here, Chen Heng looked around at will, then sat down in the middle of the wizard array and closed his eyes silently.


    "Start simulation?"


    In front of the body, light handwriting emerged, so clearly presented.


    In contrast, there are analog point numbers.


    Chen Heng probably looked at it, and then he knew it.


    After more than a year''s accumulation, he still has nearly 9000 simulation points.


    Most of these 9000 simulation points were obtained in his last simulation, and a small part was accumulated in his more than one year.


    After all, in more than a year, the simulation points on him will increase, although the speed is relatively slow.


    However, even if it is slow, over time, it will accumulate a large number.


    "Nine thousand?"


    Sitting in the wizard array, looking at the number, Chen Heng nodded: "it''s not bad."


    Nine thousand simulation points, for Chen Heng, this is enough to do a lot of things.


    "Start simulation... Searching for world coordinates..."


    in front of you, faint handwriting began to emerge.


    With the emergence of handwriting, the number of analog points is rapidly decreasing.


    In this simulation, Chen Heng did not use the coordinates of the last time, but directly chose random coordinates.


    In this way, you can also go to different worlds and witness the scenery of different worlds.


    But obviously, in this case, the consumption of simulation points is indispensable.


    The handwriting in front of the body slowly emerged, and then gradually became vain, looking very unique.


    Then, an inexplicable feeling began to emerge.


    At the moment, Chen Heng only feels that he seems to have entered a unique state.


    A golden light flickered, and now gradually emerged, enveloping his whole body.


    Then, under the cover of this brilliance, Chen Heng''s true spirit slowly disappeared, and gradually disappeared towards an unknown field.


    ......


    dark.


    When the simulation officially started, the deep darkness began to cover the eyes, covering all the vision in front of the body.For Chen Heng, at the moment of simulation, he has lost all his senses, and the whole human spirit has lost its direction, and he is banished from the place where he was originally.


    This feeling lasted for a long time, until after a long time, light gradually appeared in front of the body.


    Different memories began to spring up in my mind.


    Then, Chen Heng slowly opened his eyes.


    In front of him is a brand new scene.


    In the classroom, in the area in front of him, a middle-aged teacher was standing there, explaining to many students below.


    In the classroom, students sit on desks and chairs.


    Most people look serious and listen to the content in class, but a few people are absent-minded and seem to be fishing.


    In this regard, Chen Heng Leng for a long time, and then slowed down.


    He looked forward and looked around.


    In front of me, all the scenes come here.


    It''s as if everything is back to the beginning.


    In his mind, the memory flowed slowly, let him understand his situation at the moment.


    Chen Ming is 15 years old. His parents died early. Only his elder sister, Chen Rou, is alive and takes care of herself.


    And his identity at the moment, also impressively is a junior high school student.


    Now is in the classroom, students everywhere are listening carefully.


    "A world with a modern background?"


    Sitting in class, Chen Heng looked up in a trance.


    He is no stranger to the modern world.


    After all, the world from which he originated is a modern world.


    In the subsequent simulation, similar world is not uncommon, even seen many times.


    It''s not unusual to do it again.


    He was in a trance, and thoughts flashed through his mind.


    Behind him, an inexplicable sense of touch emerged.


    Chen Heng subconsciously turned around, looked back, just saw a little girl, is winking at him.


    "Be careful, the teacher is looking this way."


    She looked at Chen Heng and whispered a reminder.


    "Thank you."


    Chen Heng nodded, smiling.


    Then, he returned to his senses, picked up his book and looked ahead.


    On the surface, he seemed to put his mind away and began to take classes seriously.


    But in fact, he is secretly testing his situation at the moment.


    "The wound on the real spirit has completely recovered."


    Sitting there, feeling his situation at the moment, Chen Heng secretly frowned, not help some accident.


    The reason why he can simulate this time is that he hopes to heal his real spiritual defects through simulation.


    After all, at the end of the simulation, everything in the simulant will return to the noumenon to nourish itself.


    And the ontology will become more powerful under the original nourishment of the simulant.


    According to Chen Heng''s conjecture, his lack of true spirit can also be cured by such an opportunity, and there won''t be many problems.


    But up to now, he has not yet waited for the return of the simulacrum, and the lack of the true spirit has been healed.


    This kind of performance made him feel a little surprised.


    then, he thought of something, which made him suddenly.


    "Sure enough, this is simulation..."


    in the past, Chen Heng had a doubt about the existence of simulacra.


    This doubt is very simple and direct.


    The so-called simulacrum, is it the simulator that makes itself lose the aborigines of another world directly, or makes itself become an aborigine of a different world, and awakens its original memory at a fixed time?


    There is a big difference between the two ways.


    Now it seems that it should be the latter.


    The so-called simulation should be Chen Heng''s real spirit directly into the world, reincarnated in the way of shielding the memory of the real spirit, and become a new person.


    It''s only now that I really wake up my original memory.


    The immediate situation can be explained.


    Because only in the second way can his lack of true spirit be completed.


    After all, at this moment, he has actually been in this world for more than ten years, but now he just wakes up.


    In the past ten years, Chen Heng''s lack of true spirit has been gradually healed.


    In the same way, this can also explain why the return of the origin of the simulacrum can nourish the noumenon.


    If we really want to take away the bodies of other aborigines, even if we can turn them into the origin, we should encounter the general problem of swallowing the scriptures of heaven.


    Swallowing the source of other people''s life is easy to cause their own true spiritual source to become noisy, thus affecting themselves.And Chen Heng before, but did not have this kind of feeling.


    Now, that''s a good explanation.


    Because the body Chen Heng uses is his own from the beginning to the end. It is the body re bred by the true spirit. In essence, it is still himself. Naturally, it will not have any repulsive reaction with his noumenon.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng can''t help but feel relieved. At the moment, there is one less doubt in his heart.


    Ringtones, ringtones...,


    bursts of clear ringtones came from all over the world.


    Around, the bell rings after class.


    In front of the platform, the teacher was explaining the action, then temporarily stopped his action, some helpless announced the end of the class.


    Then, the students around began to get up and walk around one by one.


    Chen Heng looked around.


    Around, at a glance, there were children. At the moment, most of them looked very lively, lively and peaceful.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, his eyes became soft.


    After the collapse of the dream world, in a very short period of time, he has not seen the scene now.


    Peace, tranquility, beauty...


    thinking of this, he couldn''t help smiling.


    "Have you heard?"


    Around, whispers came.


    A young man whispered there, telling what he knew from the grapevine: "it''s said that someone is missing in Shuhai Park recently...


    " this is the third one in this month...


    "no trace has been found up to now."


    The boy whispered there, as if he was afraid.


    The faces of several students living in the neighborhood were even more frightened.


    "Disappearances?"


    Listening to the children''s conversation, Chen Heng was surprised.


    The voices of the children chatting were very small, as if they were afraid of being heard by others.


    But for Chen Heng, although their voices were small, they could actually hear them very clearly.


    However, he did not think much.


    If this is just a normal modern world, then what happened around here should be just ordinary disappearances, which is nothing unusual.


    After a while, as time goes by, the school bell rings slowly.


    Chen Heng mixed in the crowd, carrying his bear schoolbag, and walked out slowly.


    Bear schoolbag is the predecessor of this body. It looks very cute.


    I can''t see that a boy can still have this kind of preference at this age.


    Chen Heng can only shake his head.


    No way.


    Although Zhenling is his own, it is equivalent to reincarnation and has his own new experience.


    The predecessor of this body is just like a real child. It seems normal to have such a preference.


    He flashed this idea in his heart, and then he didn''t feel embarrassed, so he picked up his schoolbag and walked forward slowly.

 Chapter 337

    Carrying his schoolbag, Chen Heng moves forward slowly.


    According to the scene of his memory, he walked slowly towards his home.


    Along the road, the road is spacious, from time to time you can see a car passing, it seems that everything is very natural.


    Outside, pedestrians walk on the roadside. Occasionally, they can see some lovers walking on the road hand in hand.


    Everything seemed very peaceful and beautiful.


    Chen Heng carries his schoolbag and moves forward slowly.


    In these four weeks, the rest of the students are basically surrounded by people, such as him alone is very rare.


    In fact, according to the memory of the predecessor, the predecessor of this body actually has many friends.


    Usually when I go home, there are several people together.


    But after changing to Chen Heng himself, he naturally did not have such interest. He directly picked up things and went to his residence.


    Time goes by slowly.


    A moment later, he had come to the residence of the body.


    It''s a luxury residential area, and the scenery is very good, no matter the location or other is top.


    In this way, despite the death of both parents, the family conditions this time are quite good.


    Chen Heng''s face was calm, and the idea flashed through his heart.


    A moment later, he moved on, ready to enter.


    However, before he stepped forward, his body could not help a slight meal.


    "This feeling..."


    feeling the unique feeling in his heart, he frowned, then turned and looked aside.


    I saw a figure squatting there.


    It was a ragged figure. From the appearance, it should be a middle-aged man.


    At this moment, his eyes were dull, his face looked very stiff, his whole body was blocked and shaking.


    It can be seen that his appearance is very strange and his state is very abnormal. He seems to have some kind of disease, especially unique.


    After seeing it, most of the people around kept away from it and did not dare to get close to it.


    He just squatted there, his whole body shaking, ragged, mumbling to himself, as if he was saying something.


    It seems very normal, just a simple person.


    Only in this person, Chen Heng felt an unusual breath.


    That kind of breath is very unique, some of which are similar to the nihility he once felt in the changing world, but some of them are different.


    I don''t know.


    Feeling this feeling in his heart, Chen Heng frowned. After thinking for a moment, he stepped forward slowly.


    With the distance between the two sides getting closer, the feeling in his heart became clearer.


    In his body, the two divinities seem to feel something. At the moment, they are recovering spontaneously. There is a kind of active feeling.


    This makes Chen Heng a little surprised and curious.


    In front of him, he seemed to feel the arrival of Chen Heng. The tall middle-aged man raised his head. He seemed to feel something and raised his head subconsciously.


    Then in front of him, a young figure appeared.


    Young age is not big, looks only 15 or 16 years old, still wearing a clean school uniform, carrying a schoolbag behind, looks very simple.


    However, his appearance is very delicate. Although he is not too old, his future style has been initially displayed and clearly emerged, which makes people feel excited and unforgettable.


    "You..."


    looking at the young man walking in front of him, the middle-aged man seems to reluctantly recover and say: "hurry up... Go..."


    "you look a little wrong."


    In front of him, under his gaze, the young man''s face was calm. He silently stretched out his hand and grasped something in mid air, as if he were grasping something.


    "You should find a place to rest."


    He looked at the dark circles on the middle-aged man''s face, and then said so.


    Voice down, in front of the body, the middle-aged man only feel his eyelids seem to be a little heavy.


    A rare drowsiness emerged, especially intense at the moment.


    Then, unconsciously, he stood up, got up in silence and walked to one side.


    Standing there, looking at the figure of the middle-aged man leaving, Chen Heng seems to have found something.


    "Interesting..."


    he looked at his hands, then his face showed a smile.


    In his perspective, there is a faint smell of black on his hands.


    An inexplicable Black Mist hazy, vaguely, it seems that you can see a chain, especially the present.


    In his body, the two divinities seemed to feel something, and now they became more and more active.In front of him, the black fog was trembling. Now, under the suppression of the two divinities, it seemed to have a unique reaction, which was gradually absorbed.


    Finally, under Chen Heng''s gaze, the fog became lighter and lighter, and gradually disappeared.


    Along with this process, Chen Heng feels that there seems to be some changes in his body.


    Vaguely, there are more textures in the two divinities, and some changes appear.


    Chen Heng was surprised by this situation.


    "The law..."


    standing in the same place, he was stunned. He did not expect that this would happen.


    Divinity is not only the embodiment of the law, but also the embodiment of the original rule.


    The growth of divinity can only be achieved by absorbing more laws.


    Just as in the previous changing world, the original shadow divinity absorbed the power of nothingness, and thus had a new power, which turned into killing divinity.


    Because in the changing world, the power of nothingness itself represents the power of some laws in the changing world.


    Shadow divinity absorbs the power of nothingness, which is equivalent to absorbing the power of this part of the law, and naturally can transmute.


    Here, however, a similar situation happened again.


    To some extent, this already shows one thing.


    Just now that strange black fog, nothing else, is the breeding of some kind of law.


    Just like the nihility of the changing world, it is also the manifestation of the power of law.


    For this kind of situation, even Chen Heng could not help feeling surprised. At this time, he did not know what to say.


    "It seems that the world is not so simple..."


    standing in the same place, Chen Heng shook his head, and then the idea flashed through his mind.


    It is obvious that the world will not be so simple because of the birth of the power of law.


    It''s possible that under the surface calm, something new is lurking.


    At the moment, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    As for the middle-aged man before, it doesn''t seem so simple now.


    Although I don''t know how the other party got into this kind of thing, from the performance of the other party, there are obviously many secrets.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng raised his head and looked ahead.


    Only in front, the middle-aged man had disappeared, the whole figure disappeared in the line of sight.


    However, Chen Heng is indifferent to this.


    Just now, he left a spiritual imprint on each other.


    As long as Chen Heng is willing, he can quickly find the other party''s position through this spiritual imprint.


    I''m not anxious at the moment.


    The thought flashed through his mind, and then he turned quietly and walked towards his residence.


    A moment later, he returned to his residence.


    Not surprisingly, there was no one at home.


    In addition to Chen Heng, there were no other people in the whole residence.


    But at the table, lunch is ready with a small note on it.


    "Today, my sister has something to do, and I''m going to work overtime again. Xiao Ming, please remember to have a good meal and wait for my sister to bring you a gift..."


    after a cursory look, the above contents immediately come into my eyes.


    Chen Heng was not surprised.


    It seems that his sister with body is like this.


    In Chen Heng''s family background, his parents have already died. As for his elder sister, he works early now. It seems that he is very busy. He usually has to work overtime every day, so he seldom has time to look after him.


    In such a big home, there are few people coming here except Chen Heng.


    However, Chen Heng''s predecessor has been used to it for a long time, and he won''t be surprised.


    As for Chen Heng himself, let alone.


    Although inheriting the previous memory of this body, Chen Heng is actually more willing to be alone.


    It''s good for him to be alone.


    Standing in the same place, the thought flashed through his mind. Then he walked forward silently, sat down and began to enjoy lunch.


    On the other side, the story is beginning.


    The sleepiness passed away, and the sunshine from the horizon was shining on him, bringing warmth to his body.


    When Yang Cheng woke up, he found himself in another place.


    It seems to be a park in front of us, and what he is in now is the wooden chair in the park.


    From the immediate situation, it seems that he fell asleep here, and he has been sleeping until now.


    Aware of his situation, Yang Cheng''s face suddenly changed, and then seemed to be aware of something, and suddenly stunned.


    "I''m not dead..."In the mind, the feeling of dizziness is shrouded in the body.


    Sitting on the chair in the park, Yang Cheng felt the situation on his body at the moment and was stunned.


    "Why..."


    at this moment, he obviously felt the change in himself.


    The power that had enveloped his body, which made him unable to concentrate and even felt extra fear, had now disappeared.


    But why?


    For that strange power, Yang Cheng knows nothing more.


    If he wants to release that power, he can only do it unless he is dead...


    but why is it now...


    he was stunned and looked at his hand.


    In the light of the sun, the appearance of his arm appeared. It looked rough, with a lot of calluses on it. At first glance, it was just after a lot of wind and frost that he was able to have this appearance.


    However, under Yang Cheng''s gaze, there are still scales on his arm, which are emerging vaguely. It looks very unique and special.


    However, compared with before, the scale mark on his arm is much lighter now, which is not as terrible as before.


    Otherwise, if it is like before, it is estimated that people will be scared directly.


    But now, it''s much better. At most, it just looks like some tattoos. It''s not so scary.


    "The curse... Has subsided..."


    looking at the scales on his arm, Yang Cheng is a little suspicious, and doesn''t understand what happened.


    Before that, he clearly remembered that the curse in his body had broken out, so that his reason was lost.


    But now, it looks like it has completely recovered.


    The curse of the riot was repressed again, and everything seemed to recover.


    This is actually...


    subconsciously, Yang Cheng thinks something is wrong.


    Under normal circumstances, it''s ok if the curse doesn''t break out, but once it breaks out, there''s no reason to stop.


    Judging from his previous situation, even if he does not die, I am afraid he will be completely controlled by the power of curse, lose all his reason and become a monster.


    But now, he is sitting here, it seems that nothing happened.


    What''s going on?


    Confused, he began to think seriously about the previous situation.


    The memory of the past surged up intermittently.


    Before that, his reason was not clear, influenced and interfered by the curse, so it was not clear.


    However, he still has some vague impressions of what happened before, which he can still remember clearly.


    The figure of a teenager appeared in his mind.


    Before that, he seemed to remember that a teenager had come up to him and said something to him.


    Then, his memory began to blur, fell into the hazy, only felt very tired, unconsciously went to other places.


    When he regained consciousness and woke up again, he was already here.


    In mid air, the light sunlight shines down, so it shines on him, bringing him a touch of warmth.


    It''s sunny everywhere and everything seems peaceful.


    For many ordinary people, this peaceful scene may be just ordinary.


    But for Yang Cheng in front of him, this scene is very rare, especially beautiful in his eyes.


    Bells and bells...


    a crisp sound began to ring.


    Listening to the voice, Yang Cheng was stunned, then quickly responded, took out his mobile phone from his arms and took the phone.


    "Hello


    After receiving the call, a voice with some urgency came out from the mobile phone. It should sound like a young man, and his voice was very anxious.


    "Are you all right?"


    At the other end of the phone, the young man''s voice rang out. At the moment, he kept saying, "since the last two days, your mobile phone has not been answered."


    "Are you still alive?"


    "Still alive."


    Listening to the voice, Yang Cheng began to respond: "although I don''t know what happened, it seems that he picked up a life."


    "Where are you now?"


    Within the phone, I heard Yang Cheng''s voice. The voice of the young man suddenly increased a lot. At the moment, he seemed to be particularly excited: "I''m going to find you now."


    "Good."


    Yang Cheng nodded, then looked around, looked at the road signs, then said a location.


    Then the phone hung up.He didn''t say much, just sat here quietly, waiting for the trace of his companion.


    And in this process, he is also thinking.


    Time passed slowly.


    A moment later, a car slowly stopped, and then a figure came out of it and came to the neighborhood.


    "Yang Cheng!"


    In the distance, a voice rang out, which interrupted Yang Cheng''s thoughts.


    He subconsciously raised his head, looked into the distance, and saw the figure of a young man.


    It was a plain looking young man in a black robe. He was thin and weak. He didn''t look strong, just plain.


    At this moment, he came from a distance. After seeing Yang Cheng''s figure, he quickened his pace and quickly came to Yang Cheng''s body.


    "It seems that you are really OK."


    He walked quickly to Yang Cheng and looked at the normal looking Yang Cheng. The young man was relieved, and then he said, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s hard to say enough about this."


    Looking at the young man in front of him, Yang Cheng had a bitter smile on his face. Then he said, "but as you think, I really couldn''t suppress the curse in my body before. As a result, the curse broke out."


    "What do you do?"


    The young man''s breath was a little short. He looked up and down at Yang Cheng, but he was still confused.


    "I don''t know."


    Yang Cheng shook his head, then said: "the situation that day is a little urgent, I can only let you leave first, and fight with the curse alone."


    "As a result, the curse in my body was triggered and broke out directly."


    "At this point, I should have been waiting to die, but I don''t know why. In the end, I didn''t die. Instead, I just survived."


    Standing in the same place, when he said here, Yang Cheng could not help frowning. He was surprised by this.


    In this world, it is extremely dangerous to contact with curse.


    But once curse breaks out in the body, it is a more dangerous thing.


    Once that happens, there are only two outcomes.


    Or, it is this person who directly collapses and dies under the curse of explosion.


    Or, it is this person who is controlled by the outbreak of curse and has evolved into a new curse.


    But in front of Yang Cheng is still alive well, it seems that there is no sign of becoming a curse, completely not in line with the above two situations.


    This is not only surprising, but also surprising.


    "Is there anything else going on in the middle of this?"


    Looking at Yang Cheng in front of him and listening to his situation, the young man could not help frowning and then said so.


    In the case of curse outbreak, not only did not die, but also changed back to the original appearance, which is obviously not in line with common sense.


    Therefore, in most cases, something happened that they did not know.


    "This......


    speaking of this, Yang Cheng''s face showed some hesitation:" abnormal situation, there are......


    "what?"


    The young man subconsciously raised his head and listened to this, his face suddenly showed the color of expectation.


    "You may not believe it..."


    standing in the same place, Yang Cheng showed a wry smile on his face, and then whispered: "I think it''s probably a child''s reason..."


    "

 Chapter 338

    "Child?"


    In front of him, listening to this sentence, the young man was stunned. At this time, he didn''t seem to think of it at all.


    "Yes..."


    standing in front of the young man, Yang Cheng''s face showed a little hesitation, and finally said seriously: "that child, something unusual..."


    "when I saw him just now, I just felt like I saw the legendary Holy Spirit..."


    he recalled the feeling before, and then said so.


    The voice fell, and in front of him, the young man''s face suddenly changed.


    .......


    gentle bursts of prayer ring out slowly, ringing at this moment.


    In all directions, believers in black friars are walking here, shuttling around.


    Chen Heng is quite conspicuous among them.


    Here is a church in front of us. It seems very bright everywhere, which is a very good place.


    The surrounding buildings are also very solemn, which makes people feel serious at a glance. It is a good place.


    "The priest is praying. Please keep your voice down when you enter...


    follow the crowd and walk into the church. Before the church gate, the nun who is in charge of guarding the door whispers and reminds Chen Heng.


    "I understand."


    Chen Heng nodded with a smile, looking very polite.


    Then, he followed the flow of people around, slowly went in, found a place to sit down, just listening.


    On the platform in front of him, a priest in a black robe, with a serious face, was explaining some stories about God in a loud voice. By the way, there were some great principles that seemed good.


    Chen Heng probably felt very bored after listening.


    Most of the stories told by the priest are very boring. As for the truth contained in them, although it seems reasonable at first glance, if you think about it for a moment, you will find that there are many loopholes in them, and the persuasiveness is not strong.


    If it''s in other places, I''m afraid that few people will believe what the other party says, and even many people will refute it face to face.


    But in this place, no one will.


    After all, it''s a church. It''s somebody else''s territory.


    They will sit here. Most of them are church believers. They have their own filters for everything around them.


    As for those who come to watch, most of them will not refute in public.


    After all, it doesn''t matter in ordinary times, but to refute in public in this place is to hit people in the face in public.


    In other people''s territory on the face, this kind of thing is generally few people will do.


    Chen Heng is naturally the same.


    At the moment, he just sat in a corner and looked at the front silently, looking as if he was very interested in it.


    Of course, in fact, he is no different from the people around him. They all find the prayer and speech here very boring.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Anyway, he didn''t come here to listen to these speeches.


    "Sure enough, it''s still useful."


    Sitting in the same place, Chen Heng stares ahead, and can clearly see the huge statue behind the priest.


    The statue is black. It should be made of a kind of metal. It looks like the image of a middle-aged woman.


    This is the mainstream belief in the world. It is also the God with the largest number of believers in the world. It is the legendary virgin.


    This speech is just for the Virgin Mary.


    Of course, the reason why Chen Heng came here is not to understand the so-called Notre Dame, just for something else.


    In his gaze, on the huge statue in the distance, a little light white power was flowing, so it was condensed on that statue for a long time, very conspicuous.


    For this force, ordinary people may not see clearly, but for Chen Heng, it is particularly clear.


    That force is nothing but a pure force of faith.


    For divinity, it is an instinct to perceive the power of belief.


    That''s why Chen Heng came here at the moment.


    "Is this the source of the power of faith that I have perceived before?"


    Sitting in the same place, staring at the statue in front of him, Chen Heng''s mind flashed this idea. At this time, his face looked very calm.


    Before that, he just wandered outside, trying to see the difference between the world and his previous world.


    But in this process, he felt the traces of the power of faith, so he was startled and came over.


    That''s why he came here and sat here.


    In his induction, the power of belief that he had sensed before did not originate from anything else. It was the God in front of him.The statue is very huge, and the power of belief is also very huge, which makes Chen Heng feel very surprised.


    According to the common sense, the existence of the power of belief, if no one receives it, can''t exist for a long time. It will dissipate slowly with time, leaving no trace.


    So is the statue in front of us.


    Sitting in the same place, Chen Heng can clearly see that on the statue, the strong power of belief is not stable. It is slowly dissipating every moment and gradually pulling away from the statue.


    But then, there was always more power of faith coming together to bless the statue.


    The loss of faith power is very fast, almost every moment in the past, there are a lot of faith power in the loss.


    But in front of Chen Heng''s eyes, the power of belief wrapped around the statue did not decrease, but increased.


    This scene is obviously a unique spectacle.


    "The belief in one world... That''s great."


    Sitting in the same place, looking at the power of belief on the statue in front of him, Chen Heng''s face is calm, but he sighs to himself.


    To monopolize all the beliefs in a world, the power of belief that can be obtained is undoubtedly extremely huge.


    For this point, Chen Heng had a deep understanding before.


    Before that, he once occupied the power of belief in that world, which was regarded as belief by all the survivors, so he gained enormous divine power and even destroyed the stars.


    Compared with before him, the present Notre Dame is even more exaggerated.


    After all, although he was once regarded as a belief by all human beings in the changing world, it was only for a while. Because of the crisis at that time, human beings had to place their hopes on him.


    But in the final analysis, this is not faith.


    In the face of disaster, all people will have hope for him and provide him with a huge force of faith.


    But when the crisis is over, it will not be possible to maintain the previous situation.


    Although there will still be a considerable degree of survival, most of them will return to normal, and it is impossible to place his heart on him as before.


    It''s not about gratitude and hatred, it''s just an instinct.


    In fact, the same is true.


    When Chen Heng left that world, there were only a few hundred thousand lines of belief left in him. Although there was a trend of increasing over time, it could not be compared with the past.


    But Notre Dame in this world is obviously not.


    In this world, Notre Dame has been rooted for thousands of years and has already occupied most of the faith in this world.


    One third of the people in the world are believers, and their status is extremely stable.


    The influence of such a stable belief, which has been imperceptibly influenced for a long time, should be based on Chen Heng''s previous situation in the changing world.


    It is precisely because of this that Chen Heng''s situation appears in front of him.


    A great deal of power of belief came from all directions, and then slowly dissipated.


    Nevertheless, the power of belief on the image has never been reduced, but it is gradually increasing.


    There is no doubt that if this Madonna has its own consciousness, even divinity, and can use the power of these beliefs, then the strength of this Madonna will undoubtedly reach its peak, which is beyond Chen Heng''s imagination.


    Unfortunately, there is no such thing as divinity in this world.


    The so-called Virgin Mary is just a mark made up by ordinary people, just like many gods in Chen Heng''s memory, it does not really exist.


    Therefore, all the power of belief is wasted, and there is no way to use it.


    In Chen Heng''s view, this is undoubtedly a huge waste.


    Therefore, out of the mentality of not wasting as much as possible, he decided to give it a try.


    So he held out his hand.


    A wisp of weak mental power slowly extends out, so it spreads to the outside world.


    In all directions, the power of a hazy white belief was drawn by Chen Heng, and then along some kind of connection, began to move towards his body.


    The next moment, in Chen Heng''s body, the two divinities suddenly began to shine, this moment began to light up.


    It seems to feel the vigorous power of belief in four places, and the divinity begins to become active, trying to absorb the power of belief in four places and turn it into divinity.


    "There seems to be no problem."


    Feeling the increasing power in his body, Chen Heng smiles and feels happy.


    What he''s doing now, in essence, is stealing faith.


    No one dares to do such a thing in the world of gods.Once done, I''m afraid that the corresponding God will have a reaction immediately, and will be startled at that time.


    If the Virgin Mary is real, Chen Heng would never dare to do so.


    But in this world, the so-called Virgin Mary is just a fictional image.


    Chen Heng naturally has nothing to fear.


    The mighty power of faith slowly poured into the body.


    Feeling the power, Chen Heng nodded to himself, still satisfied.


    This time, he simulated that the power of noumenon did not come completely.


    Although it carries some divine power because of divinity, it is far from huge.


    However, with the huge power of belief in front of him, his power can be regarded as abundant.


    You can also strengthen this body by the way to avoid some trouble.


    Although the deficiency above the true spirit has been made up, if you want to maximize the harvest at the time of settlement, the stronger the strength of the simulacrum, the better.


    Because the more powerful the simulator is, the more powerful the source inculcation will be when the simulator returns to the ontology.


    This is undoubtedly of great benefit.


    So Chen Heng sat here.


    On the surface, he seems to be listening carefully to the priest''s explanation in front of him, but in fact, he is secretly pulling the force of faith around and slowly transforming it.


    Unconsciously, time passed slowly.


    Around Chen Heng, the rest of the people who came to listen to the prayer slowly left, and the people around gradually became rare.


    However, Chen Heng is still here, still listening carefully before.


    This situation continued until all the people around had left, and Chen Heng was the only one left. He slowly got up and turned to leave.


    Left the church, came to the outside world, now everywhere has become a bit gloomy.


    There are more dark clouds in the sky. It seems that it is going to rain.


    Looking at this scene, standing in the same place, Chen Heng frowned, then turned around and looked in a distant direction.


    In his feelings, there seemed to be an inexplicable breath in the distance, which made him care.


    "Is this the place?"


    In the distance, in an old lane.


    Yang Cheng brought the youth here, then looked ahead and took a deep breath.


    "This is the entrance you find?"


    He looked at the side of the youth, face dignified mouth said.


    Facing his eyes, the young man seemed helpless.


    "Do you think I dare to cheat you on such a thing?"


    "I have found this place for some time, but I haven''t seen it yet. I dare not go in all the time."


    "You made the right choice."


    Yang Cheng took a deep breath, then looked at the young man and said, "the curse of this place is bigger than I thought."


    "If it breaks out, I''m afraid you''ll die here."


    "So horrible?"


    The young man could not help but frown. At this time, he could not help hesitating: "so we go in like this?"


    "What else?"


    Yang Cheng laughed and then said, "don''t worry, we''re just going to have a look. We won''t really go deep."


    "Nothing should happen."


    He opened his mouth like this, then turned around and looked at the scene ahead, with a firm look on his face.


    Standing in the same place, they continued to discuss for a while, then took a deep breath and walked in slowly.


    The so-called curse is the hidden existence in this world.


    This kind of existence does not know where it was born, but it is very strange. Once it appears, it will inevitably cause the apoptosis of life.


    And I don''t know when, there are many unique cursed places in the whole world.


    These curses are hidden in various places, among which there are huge curses.


    Once ordinary people get into it and get the smell of curse, they will be haunted by curse immediately, leading to all kinds of terrible consequences.


    However, in such a place of curse, there are often unique items.


    This kind of thing is also called curse.


    In this world, the so-called curse often has a variety of unique power, can do many things that can not be done under normal circumstances.


    This is the purpose of Yang Cheng and his wife.


    Standing outside the old lane, they discussed there for a long time. Then they took a deep breath, stepped forward and walked in directly.


    But what they don''t know is.


    At the moment when they walked into the old lane, in all directions, one eye was slowly opening, with a thick color of blood.


    In the faint, it seems that someone is staring at them, a pair of eyes looking coldly, as if waiting for their death.They don''t know anything about it.


    "What is that unique breath..."


    in the distance, in a church, Chen Heng felt the breath from afar. His face was calm and thoughtful.


    In this one, he felt a unique breath.


    This breath seems to be similar to what he felt in the man before, but it is more terrible and deep.


    They seem to have the same characteristics, but they seem to be different.


    However, Chen Heng does not know exactly where it is different.


    Just as he wanted to feel carefully and lock the place, he found that the breath had completely disappeared.


    Not only that, along with that breath disappeared, it seems that there is another breath, also disappeared.


    "That breath... Is my spiritual mark..."


    standing in the same place, he frowned.


    Before that, he deliberately left his own mental imprint on the middle-aged man, so that he could find each other through this mental imprint at a convenient time.


    From now on, he has been able to feel each other''s existence through this mark.


    As a result, just now, his feelings have disappeared.


    His imprint seems to disappear with the breath just now.


    There is no doubt that this kind of thing is very surprising.


    His spiritual imprint is rooted in the body of the other party. Even if the other party has died, at most, it just makes the imprint change, so that Chen Heng will not feel it completely.


    Such as this situation, either his previous imprint has been erased, or his imprint is so far away from his location that he can''t feel it again.


    Either way, there seems to be a problem.


    Standing in the same place, recalling the strange breath that just flashed by, many thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart. At this time, he couldn''t help wondering.


    However, after thinking for a moment, he didn''t think too much. Then he turned around and left the place.


    Outside, now after a period of time, the sky has fallen small drops of water.


    The dark clouds above the sky are so dense that it looks depressing.


    However, no one noticed that there seemed to be a ferocious face looming in the air, especially at the moment.


    He appeared from the sky and looked down at the city below. His eyes seemed to be filled with intense desire and greed. Now he was watching.


    Around the city, bursts of fog are slowly escaping and enveloping.

 Chapter 339

    After that day, life seemed to be calm again.


    According to his predecessor''s ordinary life, Chen Heng, as usual, has a monotonous life every day.


    But compared with the past, today, he seems to have some distance from his former partners.


    And now, even if he leaves school, he seldom goes home. Instead, he often goes to the nearby church to listen to the priest''s prayer.


    "We are all the children of our mother, the children of our Virgin mother..."


    "mother raised us with her great strength to build a better world and make the world more beautiful and harmonious, rather than destruction and killing..."


    the sound of speeches came from the front platform, which sounded very fierce.


    In front of the podium, wearing black robes of the priest, as always, is there to explain seriously.


    And everywhere, people around listen to him, some have been sleepy.


    For an adult, the priest''s story is a bit boring.


    Even the truth revealed in it makes people feel powerless and has nothing to say.


    Even some senior believers can''t help feeling a little boring at the moment.


    However, Chen Heng is an exception.


    In the dark, he is still carrying out his own small actions, daily in which to obtain the power of faith, steal the power of the Virgin Mary.


    However, on the surface, he seems to be attentive, and seems to be listening to the priest''s explanation seriously, even very seriously.


    This is what he deliberately showed.


    After all, there are some special reasons for coming to this church so often.


    So he pretended to be very interested in Notre Dame.


    In this way, other people''s doubts can also be avoided.


    It''s almost half a month since I first came here.


    But it''s strange to say.


    Although half a month has passed, the power of faith on the statue of the church has not decreased much.


    Although Chen Heng comes every few days to absorb it, there are too many believers in the Virgin Mary. Therefore, every once in a while, the power of belief entangled in it will accumulate.


    This is also why Chen Heng often comes here.


    After all, only after many times can the newly accumulated power of faith be collected.


    Of course, Chen Heng can also choose to go to other churches.


    Judging from the current situation of this church, in other churches, he should also accumulate a lot of power of belief, which can be collected and transformed into his own divine power.


    But then the problem comes.


    On the surface at least, his body is still a junior high school student.


    If you are too far away from your school, it''s not very convenient.


    And the church, which is not far from his residence and school, is just in front of him.


    That''s why Chen Heng comes here frequently. Almost every day after school, he comes by to have a look.


    Of course, although this is out of disguise, on the outside, it seems that this is a manifestation of religious piety.


    The sound of prayer gradually fell.


    Around, the hymn that was being played slowly fell down and gradually became calm.


    This also declared the end of this speech and prayer.


    Feeling all this, Chen Heng calm face, quietly picked up his schoolbag, ready to leave.


    At ordinary times, this is what he does. Every day after school, he comes here to sit for a while, and then leaves when the prayer is over.


    As usual, it was like this, but on this day, there were some accidents.


    "Just a moment."


    Next to him, a voice falls and rings in Chen Heng''s ear.


    Listening to the voice, Chen Heng''s steps pause, it seems that some accidents.


    He turned around and looked back to find that beside him, a middle-aged man in a black robe had come unconsciously.


    The middle-aged man was dressed in a decent black priest''s robe. He looked very kind. Now he came to Chen Heng, looked at him and said, "son, you seem to come here often recently."


    He looked at Chen Heng in front of him and said so.


    "Yes."


    Chen Heng showed a smile on his face, with a little proper respect: "I have a great longing for the Virgin Mary, and hope to come here and listen to the baptism of the Virgin Mary..."


    as the voice fell, the middle-aged man suddenly showed a smile on his face: "so..."


    "this is good. Now, children like you, who are full of gratitude and longing for the Virgin Mary, have become more and more popular The less... "He said, then asked a few questions: "what do you think of the ten agreements in the legend of the Virgin Mary?"


    "The ten agreements between the Virgin Mary and mortals set the boundary between man and God. What belongs to man belongs to man, and what belongs to God belongs to man..."


    standing in the same place, Chen Heng smiles, and then whispers: "in my opinion, this is the mercy of the Virgin Mary, because man belongs to the Virgin Mary, and so is everything he owns."


    "Since man himself belongs to the Virgin Mary, where is the boundary?"


    "The virgin is just loving her own children..."


    he said softly and casually.


    These days, he came here to listen to prayer. Although his main experience was the power of stealing faith, he also listened to a lot of things.


    After all, for him, distraction is not too difficult, just ordinary.


    Therefore, after a period of time, he naturally has some of his own explanations, so it is not a problem to fool others.


    Sure enough, listening to Chen Heng''s words, the eyes of the middle-aged man in front of him suddenly brightened up. Now the more he listened, the more excited he was.


    "I can''t see..."


    he opened his mouth seriously, looking a little happy: "my child, you are not old, but you understand the doctrine of the virgin so thoroughly."


    "I don''t know if you would like to be our sacrificial priest?"


    He said, inviting.


    "The worshipper?"


    Chen Heng Leng Leng, but some accidents.


    "Yes."


    The middle-aged man laughed. Then he looked down at Chen Heng''s schoolbag and said, "your age should be a student."


    "But it doesn''t matter."


    "To be a priest of our church is just to be hired by us and be responsible for helping here. It doesn''t affect your studies."


    "You can come here and help when you are free."


    After thinking about it, he added, "of course, we will also give you a certain reward. It''s not much, but it''s also a sum of money."


    "Thank you."


    Listening to this, Chen Heng laughed, then nodded: "I''d love to."


    In order to steal faith and gain divine power, he would have come to this place often.


    It''s almost the same whether there is the work of this sacrificial priest or not.


    However, Chen Heng thought that if he had the work of a sacrificial priest, he might be able to contact other churches and even solve some troubles for this reason.


    Not bad.


    So he thought for a moment and then agreed.


    Seeing that Chen Heng nodded and agreed, the middle-aged priest in front of him seemed very happy, so he took Chen Heng to one side and quickly brought him a suitable priest''s robe.


    Then a nun came forward and explained the rules of the church for Chen Heng.


    After a long time, Chen Heng left here.


    He walked towards the outside world, and soon his body stopped again.


    Because at the moment, he can feel that there is a kind of inexplicable breath is diffuse.


    Standing in the same place, he looked into the distance and felt something now.


    "My... Spiritual imprint..."


    he turned around and looked in a distant direction. At the moment, the thought flashed in his heart and murmured to himself.


    Before that, the spiritual imprint he left has disappeared, and there has been no reaction for such a long time.


    He thought that this mental imprint might have disappeared completely, and then he could not continue to feel it.


    But unexpectedly, at this time, it appears again.


    However, although the mental imprint is perceived again, the feeling brought by this imprint is not right.


    In Chen Heng''s induction, the person who is attached to the spiritual imprint seems to be in a wrong situation at the moment.


    It''s like being enveloped by some unique power, being entangled.


    Standing in the same place, feeling this feeling, Chen Heng thought for a moment, then raised his head, quietly to the front, toward the distance.


    Carrying a schoolbag, his movements didn''t seem to be too fast, even very slow, but strangely soon disappeared, so he left the street.


    In the distance, a strange breath unfolds.


    A deep old lane, two figures covered with blood, are trying to go out.


    "Lao Yang, hold on!"


    The young man was dressed in a black robe. Now he was covered with blood and his face looked ferocious. He tried to pull the middle-aged man aside and wanted to run out.


    "I... can still hold on..."


    beside the young man, Yang Cheng gasps. At the moment, the old man with eyes staring at him looks a little scared.Of course, in fact, the same is true.


    At this moment, if someone stands beside them, they will be scared by the way they are now.


    The young man was stained with black blood, which made his whole body black.


    In many places of his body, there are dense wounds, especially in the right arm. There is a big piece of meat missing on it. It looks like he was bitten off by some creature, which is particularly terrible.


    As for Yang Cheng on one side, it seems the same.


    Standing beside the young man, Yang Cheng''s face was pale, and he didn''t look the slightest bit of blood. His body was particularly stiff.


    On his body, a series of fine black marks are emerging. Now they are twining around his body, which looks very conspicuous.


    Scales infiltrated from the surface of his skin. From time to time, one eye suddenly opened and emerged from him. It looked very controllable.


    "It''s really......


    feeling the situation on his body, Yang Cheng showed a bitter smile on his face. At this time, he said:" some time ago, I managed to survive. I thought I was lucky...


    "but I didn''t expect that I won again this time."


    "Don''t say so much..."


    on one side, the young man clenched his teeth. At this time, he seemed to feel something. He directly pulled Yang Cheng up and quickly walked forward.


    Although ordinary people may not feel it, with their keen perception, they can clearly feel some abnormalities.


    All around, it seems that a pair of invisible eyes are opening now, and they are watching them secretly.


    Those things before are still there.


    Feeling this, the young man clenched his teeth and tried to pull Yang Cheng forward.


    Fortunately, it''s an old lane. It doesn''t look like there are many people around.


    Otherwise, if ordinary people see them like this, I''m afraid they will be really scared.


    But at this time, the two young people can not care too much.


    Because in their induction, there is already an inexplicable existence behind them. They are about to catch up.


    "Coming... They''re coming..."


    Yang Cheng raised his head and gave a sharp blow. At this time, he said so, as if he was sober.


    On top of his body, a series of scales show, completely covering the surface of his skin, which looks terrible.


    An invisible force enveloped his whole body, to devour him all.


    But by this time, he could not care too much.


    At this time, the only thing he can think of is to run as much as possible.


    "Let''s go!"


    He cried in a low voice, his face full of anxiety.


    On one side, the young man immediately understood and immediately pulled Yang Cheng forward, trying to leave.


    All around, a strange fog is filling the air. I don''t know when it has completely covered this area. It looks hazy and especially vain.


    And in this fog, vaguely, a tall figure slowly appeared, now slowly moving forward, ready to go in the direction of Yang Cheng and Yang Cheng.


    The outside sun was dim, and now there was only sunset.


    But under this piece of sunset, Yang Cheng and his wife could not see too many things clearly. They could only see that in the fog, a pair of scarlet eyes were opening, and now they were looking forward.


    In a flash, a cold air came out of them, and they were trembling all over, instinctively afraid.


    In their bodies, the curse of the original deposition of the force now seems to feel something, is beginning to riot, gradually began to boil up.


    A kind of invisible power is diffused, emerging from all over them, and then enveloping them.


    In a flash, they felt the situation, and then looked at each other, they could see the palpitation in each other''s eyes.


    "Run


    Without any hesitation, when they felt the boiling power of curse in their body, their colleagues raised their heads and ran to the outside world.


    Step on, step on, step on, step on, step on, step on, step on, step on, step on, step on, step on, step on, step on, step on, step on, step on, step on, step on, step on.


    Around, in the fog filled place, a sound of footsteps seemed to be constantly ringing, ringing all around.


    Yang Cheng and his wife keep moving forward, trying to leave the area.


    It''s just weird that no matter how they move forward, they can''t get out of the area in front of them.


    The fog around them was particularly deep, and it seemed to cover everything in the area, forming a small area, so that they could not escape.


    Feeling this situation, they could not help sinking, at this time, their hearts could not help rising a sense of uncertainty.Looking at the current situation, if they want to go out, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy.


    This neighborhood has been eroded by the power of curse. In this area, they can''t escape at all, they can only struggle powerlessly.


    But even so, we have to struggle.


    In this world, no one is willing to die.


    Even people like them are the same.


    It should be said that it is precisely because they have a strong desire for survival that they can go all the way to the present and live to the present.


    Those who are not strong enough to survive, their own will is not strong enough, have already fallen under the erosion of the curse.


    And they''ve been able to go all the way up to now, which has already shown something.


    Therefore, even in the face of this situation, they did not give up. Instead, they bit their teeth and continued to rush forward.


    And in their eyes, they soon came to another area.


    "Damn it


    When they saw the scene ahead, their faces began to look ugly.


    In front, a sealed wall emerged.


    In the fog around them, they could not see the scene in front of them, so they unconsciously came to a dead place and blocked themselves.


    Looking at the scene in front of them, they understood their situation at the moment. Their faces were not good-looking.


    But now, even if they want to regret, it''s too late.


    I saw behind me, bursts of heavy footsteps slowly sounded, so it came from a distance.


    From the perspective of both of them, the sound of the footsteps was particularly heavy, just like the footsteps of a giant, especially conspicuous.


    And with the sound of footsteps getting closer, behind them, in the mist, a huge figure seems to be more and more obvious.


    It was an extraordinarily huge figure. Just looking at its body, it was more than three meters tall. It looked like a little giant. It was extraordinarily dignified and terrifying.


    Because of the fog everywhere, they couldn''t see the monster clearly. They could only see his scarlet eyes.


    It was a pair of eyes full of violence, greed, like full of desire for flesh and blood, as well as the desire to devour life.


    And at this moment, he is so step by step, from the outside world, appears to be particularly prominent.


    With his pace sounded, Yang Cheng two people also have some abnormalities.


    A kind of inexplicable breath emerged, surging from their bodies, with bursts of heat.


    It seems that with the figure in the distance slowly coming, the curse power in their body will be aroused, and it will burst out like this.


    "Damn it


    With more and more scales on Yang Cheng''s body, even his face began to have some distortion, with a kind of inexplicable change.


    As for the youth on one side, the same is true.

 Chapter 340

    "Damn it


    Palpitating feelings constantly emerge in my heart.


    At this moment, standing in the same place, the two young people can clearly feel the terrible suffocation, as well as the boiling curse in their bodies.


    As early as before, the curse power in their bodies has been somewhat out of control.


    At this time, in their feelings, the power of curse is more active. It seems that they want to devour them directly and turn them into horrible monsters.


    Ah, ah!


    Standing in the same place, the scale marks on Yang Cheng''s body became more and more thick. Even his face seemed to be a bit ferocious. The whole person no longer had the same appearance as before, but was particularly terrible.


    As for the young man on one side, his appearance at the moment seems to be normal, at least not as terrible as Yang Cheng.


    However, in the interior of his body, an inexplicable change is also emerging.


    Tearing...


    a sound came from his body, accompanied by a tearing pain.


    Feeling this feeling on his body, he raised his hand subconsciously, and then he couldn''t help pausing.


    In the palm of his hand, on the palm of his hand, an unknown change had occurred at the moment.


    I don''t know when a golden eye has been opened, now it appears in his palm, so naturally emerged.


    "The curse in my body... Also broke out..."


    looking at the one eye above my palm and feeling the power of the curse boiling in my body, the youth felt fear first and then relief.


    Yes.


    Anyway, the situation has come to such a bad situation.


    Even if the curse in his body breaks out, what can it do?


    Anyway, the situation can''t be any worse.


    The thought flashed through his mind.


    On one side, the voice of a struggle continued to ring.


    He turned around and saw Yang Cheng lying on the ground, crazily crouching there. It seemed that he was suffering from some terrible pain.


    Young people are not surprised by this.


    There''s nothing to be surprised about.


    When the power of curse breaks out, people will feel extreme pain, as well as all kinds of inexplicable negative emotions.


    It''s a natural reaction to the power of curse. It''s no surprise.


    To some extent, it is precisely because of this that very few people can survive under the influence of the curse.


    The two of them are already outstanding in this respect.


    "It''s just a pity..."


    thinking of this, the young man sighed and felt some regret.


    He was not afraid of death.


    It should be said that from the moment they accept the power of curse and draw the power of curse into their own body, they no longer regard themselves as living people.


    For people who have the power of curse, sometimes living is just a kind of torture.


    Even if they die here, it''s just a relief for both of them.


    Unfortunately, they tried their best to bring out the cursed thing from that place.


    All previous preparations were useless.


    What''s more, there is the situation of this cursed place.


    This cursed place in front of us is obviously not an ordinary cursed place. It contains real terror. If it breaks out, it may be enough to threaten the whole city.


    The reason why they want to leave this time is that they not only want to take out the curse, but also want to spread the news.


    As long as the news gets out, the official will pay attention to it and solve it as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, if we continue to let this cursed place develop naturally, I''m afraid it will be impossible to stop it after a period of time.


    All kinds of thoughts flashed through his mind, and at this moment, he could not help feeling unwilling.


    On one side, Yang Cheng''s sad cry is still ringing.


    As for in the distance, the dull sound of footsteps began to get closer and closer.


    There was silence everywhere.


    It''s so quiet that young people can hear their heart beating clearly. It''s very clear to jump there.


    At a certain moment, the youth quietly closed his eyes, ready to wait for the outcome to come.


    However, he closed his eyes and waited for a long time, still did not feel the pain on his body.


    It seems that nothing happened.


    More than that, even in his body, originally because of the power of the curse burst, and began to become violent heartbeat also gradually calmed up.


    An inexplicable change seems to be taking place.Feeling this, the young man was puzzled and then slowly opened his eyes.


    Then, to his dismay, a scene happened.


    In all places, the fog is still thick, and it''s constantly filling at the moment.


    But in the area ahead, another figure appeared at the moment.


    It was not a tall figure. Compared with the tall and strange figure on one side, the figure''s figure proportion was very normal. It looked like a child.


    But in this place, how can there be a child?


    The thought flashed through the young man''s heart, and then he continued to look forward.


    The sound of clear steps is constantly ringing.


    In the distance, the man slowly approached, and then his figure gradually appeared in front of his eyes.


    The fog gradually dissipated.


    It seems that the breath of the young people who had been entangled here before is slowly melting.


    And as the fog dissipated and the strange power melted, the shape of the figure showed up.


    Looking at this situation, the young man tried to open his eyes and see clearly the situation ahead.


    Then he saw the figure clearly.


    At the moment, what appeared before his eyes was a young man who didn''t look very old.


    Young people are not very old. They are only 15 or 16 years old.


    He looks very beautiful and delicate. Like the most beautiful works in the world, he looks very moving.


    At the moment, he was wearing a white shirt, so calm came, with a faint smile on his face.


    It seems very common, but in his body, an inexplicable force is enveloped, warm and sacred. With his arrival, it envelops all the places and makes the scenery change.


    Before he came here, it was the place where the curse was entrenched. It was foggy everywhere. The power of the curse was everywhere. It was especially terrible and full of the atmosphere of death and silence.


    But after he came here, it was the absolute holy place, and the vast breath enveloped the earth and purified everything.


    Looking at the young man coming in front of him, the young man could not help but be stunned. At this time, a sense of divinity appeared in his heart.


    In his feeling, the youth in front of him was like a holy spirit, full of holy and holy breath.


    In his body, with the arrival of the young man, the curse force that was exploding violently seemed to feel something terrible at the moment, so he directly drew back and was suppressed layer by layer.


    In the palm of his hand, the one eye disappeared unconsciously and returned to its original appearance.


    Not far away, a sad cry came.


    Subconsciously, the young man turned around and saw a scene.


    The area in front of us has changed at the moment. With the arrival of the youth in front of us, the fog has been dispelling everywhere, and now it has become another appearance.


    And in the fog, the huge figure who had been standing in the fog and was shrouded by the fog disappeared with the fog. It seemed that it was directly scattered, and even no trace could be left.


    "This..."


    looking at this situation, the young man was stunned for a long time before finally responding.


    By this time, he had thought of something.


    Before that, he still had some doubts about how Yang Cheng survived the outbreak of the curse.


    But now, he no longer doubts.


    Because looking at this, as early as before, Yang Cheng should have met the young man in front of him, so he suppressed the curse in his body.


    With the strength of the young man in front of him, the so-called curse outbreak is probably not worth mentioning.


    He is like the Holy Spirit coming from the sky. The whole person is full of holy power and is the natural killer of curse.


    Even if how powerful, how terrible curse, in front of him, I am afraid it is nothing.


    At the first moment of seeing the young man in front of him, such an idea flashed through his mind.


    At this moment, he was shocked, but also with some doubts.


    "Who on earth is he?"


    "What is this power?"


    He could feel the power of the young man in front of him. It was a holy power that was totally different from the power of curse. It seemed like the embodiment of all good things, giving people a feeling of infinite beauty.


    But there is no doubt that this kind of existence should never appear in the past.


    Otherwise, they will not have to pay such a high price to fight against those curses and fight for their own living space.


    So what is the youth in front of us?


    At this moment, this idea flashed through his mind, with many doubts.


    "It seems that you are not in a very good situation."Standing in the same place, Chen Heng looked at the two young people in front of him, and then said softly.


    As he spoke, he turned his head and looked at the young man.


    There, Yang Cheng is lying there at the moment, breathing heavily. It seems that he has lost his consciousness.


    Chen Heng is no stranger to each other.


    The mental imprint he left before is still left on the other side, unchanged.


    Just let Chen Heng did not think of is, just half a month, the other side once again made this look.


    Even look like this, even more miserable than the last time.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng secretly shook his head, then waved.


    In the place that ordinary people can''t see, a wisp of black breath is grasped by him, and then firmly grasped in his hand.


    The divine power in the body is surging and boiling at this moment.


    Then, as the black fog in front of him dissipated, there seemed to be a lot of runes on the two divinities in Chen Heng''s body, and now there was a new transformation and growth.


    Feeling this situation, Chen Heng nodded with some satisfaction.


    Compared with the last time, maybe the situation of these two people is even more serious. This time, what he got is even more rich than before.


    Of course, it''s something else.


    When the monster just died, the divine power in Chen Heng''s body increased greatly, and the growth rate was based on the help of the two people in front of him.


    "Can you explain it to me?"


    Standing in the same place, he looked at Yang Cheng and Yang Cheng in front of him, and then said softly, "I''m a little curious about your situation."


    In front of him, looking at Yang Cheng, who was still a little confused, the young man hesitated for a moment, and then nodded.


    "That''s about it..."


    after a while, looking at Chen Heng in front of him in a coffee shop, the young man said.


    At the moment, they have come to another place.


    Because the injury was too serious before, Yang Cheng has not fully recovered at the moment, so there is only one young man left, chatting with Chen Heng here.


    Of course, for Chen Heng, it doesn''t matter.


    Anyway, no matter Yang Cheng or the young people in front of him, there is no problem.


    It''s just an object for communication and information acquisition.


    "The power of the curse... The land of the curse..."


    standing in the same place, looking at the youth in front of him, Chen hengruo thought: "so it is."


    Just now, young people have explained a lot to Chen Heng.


    In this world, there is a curse.


    This kind of existence seems to exist in this world since ancient times, but at the beginning, the harm is not too great.


    But later, with the passage of time, the curse of the place will appear more and more frequently, and the curse of the whole world will become more and more huge.


    The young people in front of us, even Yang Cheng, are the victims.


    Before that, the things they met were undoubtedly curses.


    "What about you, then?"


    Sitting there, Chen Heng looked at the young man in front of him and then continued to ask.


    "This is another thing..."


    standing in the same place, listening to Chen Heng''s words, the young man showed a bitter smile on his face, and then continued to say, "in this world, the source of curse is very mysterious and unique."


    "No one knows where the land of curse comes from, but the harm they cause is very obvious."


    "This kind of thing can''t be destroyed by ordinary things, whether it''s fire, sword, or firearms, it can''t cause obvious damage to them."


    "Therefore, in the past quite a long period of time, people are always passive response to the curse, can only be powerless by the curse of torture, killing."


    "It''s just that later, as time goes by, people finally find a way to fight the curse."


    "Curse against curse?"


    Looking at the young man in front of him, Chen Heng smiles and then says it.


    "Not bad."


    The young man sighed and then nodded.


    "In order to fight the curse, we have to acquire the power to fight it."


    "In this world, the only thing that can fight against the curse is the curse itself."


    "Therefore, we inoculate part of the curse into our own body, and use our own will to control this existence, so as to gain the power to fight against the curse..."


    he said so, then extended his hand and rolled up his sleeve.


    A ferocious arm came out.Compared with ordinary people, young people''s arms are very terrible.


    On the small arm, there is a small eye, now so open, looks particularly conspicuous.


    This kind of performance, just looking at it, makes people feel terrible and terrifying.


    "As you can see."


    Looking at his arm, the young man''s face showed a wry smile, and then continued: "my arm is from a curse."


    "After inoculating this arm, I gained part of the power of the curse, and I could fight those curses to a certain extent."


    "In this case, it''s easy to have problems."


    Chen Heng thought for a moment, then picked up his coffee and said.


    "Not bad."


    The young man nodded, then said: "the power of curse is not our own, and our own bodies can not be fully integrated."


    "So, over time, people who have been inoculated with the source of the curse will be gradually eroded by the curse and eventually become part of it."


    "This kind of erosion is OK at the beginning, at most it makes people lose their mind occasionally."


    "But later, it will become more and more serious, and even a great change in temperament, and become a demon in human skin."


    "And when the erosion reaches a certain degree, it is possible to appear as we were before."


    Sitting in the same place, the young man took a deep breath, and then said, "the curse will erupt, trying to devour our bodies, so that our whole body will be directly transformed into a new curse."


    "If you hadn''t just come here, I''m afraid Yang Cheng and I would have been cursed and swallowed up by the curse."


    Listening to his words, Chen Heng was silent and fell into thinking.


    We can learn a lot from the words of the youth.


    First of all, it is the power system of the world.


    In this world, there should be no power system that really belongs to itself.


    Therefore, in order to fight against the curse, they have to be inoculated with the power of the curse.


    In addition, although the form of the so-called curse seems very simple, its essence is actually very high.


    This is a very natural thing.


    After all, if the essence is not high, it is impossible for the divinity to have induction, or even be absorbed by the divinity and transformed into a new law power.


    Everything that can be transformed and absorbed by divinity basically represents the most fundamental law information and the most basic power of a world.


    And the power of curse can do this, its essence is undoubtedly very powerful.


    Even though the world has its own power system, it is afraid that it can not fight against curse.


    But for Chen Heng, there may be something else to do.


    "The passage you entered before, can you still enter now?"


    Sitting there, he thought for a moment, then asked softly.


    "There''s no way in."


    The young man replied with a bitter smile on his face.


    PS: fifteen thousand words in three chapters, please give us some subscription!

 Chapter 341

    "It''s impossible to enter..."


    with a bitter smile on his face, the young man looked at Chen Heng in front of him, then hesitated for a moment, and said: "the change of the curse land is ongoing."


    "These places don''t seem to be in our world, they are in other spaces."


    "But at ordinary times, when these places are close to the world, there will be different entrances all over the world."


    "But most of these entrances are unstable and fragile, and may break down after one entry."


    "So the entrance you entered before is no longer there."


    Standing in the same place, Chen hengruo thought, and then said so.


    "Not bad."


    The young man nodded, then said: "the curse of the land, he must still be, and the entrance will certainly appear again, in this city."


    "We just don''t know when and where it will be."


    He said with a solemn face.


    Sitting opposite him, listening to the young man''s words, Chen Heng''s face was calm. He just nodded, but he felt sorry.


    It''s a pity to see that.


    He was still thinking about whether to take this opportunity to go in and have a look.


    After all, judging from the previous situation, the so-called power of curse is a fatal threat to others, but not necessarily to Chen Heng himself.


    For him, the so-called curse power is not so much a major threat as a big gift package.


    With this big gift package, he can further perfect the divine power in his body and make them transform further.


    However, looking at this situation, it is no longer possible.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Anyway, according to the young people in front of us, the entrance to the curse land will appear again sooner or later, and it will be in this city.


    It doesn''t matter if he waits a little longer.


    Outside, the sun slowly down, now everywhere seems to have been very dark, seems a little lonely.


    Pedestrians left one after another and rushed to their homes.


    Unconsciously, it was already dark.


    Chen Heng looked at the sky in front of him. First he had a pause, then he turned around and looked at the young man in front of him with a smile: "I''m very happy to meet you this time, but now it''s time for me to go."


    "My sister is still waiting for me to eat at home. She can''t stay here any longer."


    He looked at the young man in front of him and said with an apologetic smile.


    "Sister?"


    The young man was a little surprised, and a smile appeared on his face at this time.


    has been in the past until now. When he saw Chen Heng, Chen Heng felt almost as if he were the Holy Spirit in simultaneous interpreting.


    But it''s only now that the other side shows some human like qualities.


    It turns out that the other side also has sisters and relatives. They don''t really fall from heaven like the Holy Spirit in heaven.


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of him, I don''t know why, but in the heart of the youth, there is a little more intimacy and more reality.


    "You go back."


    He looked at Chen Heng in front of him, with a kind smile: "do you need me to send you?"


    "The law and order in this area may not be very good. If a child like you is here, it''s not very safe."


    "No need."


    Chen Heng smiles and then says, "I think I can handle it."


    As the voice dropped, he picked up his little bear schoolbag, then turned around and left the place.


    However, before leaving, he also left an address for the other party.


    "If it happens again, come here and see me."


    When leaving the address, he looked at the young man in front of him and said so.


    In place, sitting there, the young man watched Chen Heng''s figure leave and gradually disappeared in his sight.


    He just watched. After Chen Heng left for a long time, he picked up the note on the table and looked at it.


    "The third church of Notre Dame in Changyuan"


    he looked at the note in his hand and read it out word by word.


    Looking at the address, he could not help thinking.


    Not far away, a heavy voice came, like a rush of footsteps.


    The young man turned and looked, just in front of him. Yang Cheng''s figure came into his eyes. Now he was walking forward quickly, approaching his place.


    At the moment, his clothes had been completely changed, but now he looked as if he had just woken up and looked a little embarrassed.


    However, at this time, he was completely unable to take these into account, and walked directly towards the youth."I feel it!"


    When he walked quickly to the young man, Yang Cheng''s face was excited. At this time, he said: "that breath..."


    "is that child coming?"


    He looked at the young man in front of him, and his face was full of expectation.


    "Do you feel it?"


    Looking at Yang Cheng''s figure in front of him, the young man''s face could not help showing some astonishment. At this time, he said so.


    "Of course."


    Yang Cheng nodded and said, "the pure and holy feeling, no matter who has felt it once, will never be forgotten."


    "Indeed..."


    sitting in the same place, listening to Yang Cheng''s words in front of him, the young man was stunned at first, but then nodded his head.


    Indeed.


    Chen Heng''s pure divine breath, no matter who can feel it once, will never forget it.


    This is especially true for those cursed by them.


    For these people, Chen Heng''s existence is like a sun, which can purify the curse in their body from the root, so that they can get salvation. Simultaneous interpreting the


    as the legendary Virgin Mary, we purify all the evil of the world by spreading its own glory.


    "Look, the curse that erupted on you has been solved."


    Sitting in the same place, looking at Yang Cheng in front of him, the young man looked at him for a while, and then said so.


    "I managed to get my life back."


    Listening to the young man''s words, Yang Cheng had a bitter smile on his face, and then said, "aren''t you the same?"


    He looked at the young man in front of him, and then said, "before, although you were better than me, I''m afraid you were not much better."


    "That''s true."


    The young man nodded: "that is to say, it''s better to be able to support and watch the whole process awake than someone who faints directly."


    "You..."


    Yang Cheng was speechless and subconsciously opened his mouth to refute, but he didn''t know what to say.


    After all, what the young people are saying is true, not false.


    "All right."


    Looking at Yang Cheng''s appearance, the young man laughed and then said again, "what shall we do now?"


    "In any case, our previous goal has been achieved."


    "The curse has arrived, and we are still alive. That''s the best result."


    "But what to do next needs to be considered carefully."


    In front of him, listening to the young man''s words, Yang Cheng frowned and then said, "now that the curse has arrived, the curse on Xiao Lan can be solved."


    "But looking at this, I feel that I can get rid of the curse power on her without using the curse."


    He said, looking at the young man.


    The reason why they wanted to venture into the land of curse was to get a curse from it, so as to suppress someone''s curse and avoid accidents.


    That''s why they risk entering the land of curse until now.


    But judging from the previous situation, they now want to solve the curse of the power of the person, perhaps there is no need to use the curse of this way.


    "Yes."


    Listening to Yang Cheng''s words, the young man''s face also showed a wry smile, and then said: "I feel the same."


    "Before that, there was a kind of inexplicable power in the child, even the curse power that had already erupted in us could be suppressed and solved."


    "Not to mention the power of curse that hasn''t erupted yet."


    "In Xiaolan''s case, the curse on her might be solved as soon as the child helped."


    At this point, both of them looked at each other and began to laugh bitterly.


    If they knew that there was such an easy way to solve the problem, why did they venture into the land of curse and beat them to death?


    But now, it''s too late to say anything.


    And judging from the results, they have gained from their previous actions.


    At least, they managed to harvest a curse.


    This is the most precious harvest.


    The so-called curse represents the root of the power of curse. To some extent, it is also the most mysterious thing in the world, with all kinds of incredible power.


    There is a curse in their hands. No matter what they do after that, they have confidence.


    In addition, according to the former youth, they were able to know the address of the former youth.


    According to the meaning of the other party, they can go to the other party to solve any problem they encounter.This is great news for people like them.


    "I can feel that the curse in my body has returned to the origin."


    Yang Cheng felt the situation in his body for a moment, and then said: "the situation caused by the influence of the curse in the past has disappeared, and my current state is almost the same as that of just joining the curse."


    "Me too."


    The young man in front of him laughed and then said, "look at this, even if we can''t find any other way to solve the curse, we can still live a lot of time if we keep repeating it like this."


    People inoculated with the curse often don''t live long.


    The reason for this is that the curse in the body, will continue to erode the normal flesh and blood, so that access to the curse of the people gradually into the curse itself.


    Therefore, anyone who has access to the curse will not live long.


    However, according to their situation, perhaps this law will fail in them.


    As long as they reach the limit, they go to find the previous child for a baptism and reset their state.


    This is equivalent to a regular detoxification, allowing them to enjoy the benefits of the curse, while minimizing their own problems.


    It sounds like whoring for nothing.


    Sitting in the same place, Yang Cheng''s mind flashed the same idea, and then tried to shake his head.


    "What''s next?"


    In front of him, the young man thought about the current situation, then looked up at Yang Cheng in front of him and asked, "do you want to give other reminders about the news of the cursed place before?"


    "Reminders are still needed."


    Listening to the young man''s words, Yang Cheng frowned and then said, "based on the scale of the curse place before, if we don''t remind it, I''m afraid that once it breaks out, it will be too late."


    "I''ve come into contact with a lot of cursed places in my life, but the cursed places I''ve seen in the past don''t even deserve to lift my shoes compared with what I saw in front of my eyes."


    With a wry smile on his face, he said, "I''m afraid this is the top curse place. Once it breaks out, the whole city will be covered in the end."


    "If that happens, I''m afraid it will be too late."


    "So a reminder is necessary."


    "But how to remind, this is also a matter that needs attention."


    He said with a frown.


    "I''ll try."


    The young man frowned and then said, "I have the contact information of that woman on hand."


    "There should be no problem passing on the news through her."


    "That wicked woman?"


    Yang Cheng nodded and understood the meaning of youth in an instant.


    They have been messing around in the field of curse for quite a long time, and they know a lot of people on the official level.


    It''s just that their relationship with the government is rather awkward, so they have been in an awkward position and it''s not convenient to contact most people directly.


    However, it should be no problem to pass on the message through one of them.


    The thought flashed through their minds, and soon they began to act.


    ......


    along the road, as time went by, the sky everywhere completely darkened.


    It was foggy outside and looked very wet.


    Occasionally, we can see some street lamps, whose light is flashing everywhere, illuminating the road ahead.


    Chen Heng walked along the road at random, carrying his schoolbag on his back.


    Compared with when he went to the place where Yang Cheng and Yang Cheng were, this time when he went home, he walked slowly with his own legs and did not use any strength.


    Therefore, by the time he came to his home, the sky around had already completely darkened.


    As usual, he went into his neighborhood and then to his residence.


    However, unlike in the past, this time someone is already in it.


    In the hall, the faint light flickers, will illuminate everywhere.


    Not far away from the table, dishes are just there. It seems that they have been prepared for a long time.


    "Back?"


    A voice came from one side, just like this.


    Listening to the voice, Chen Heng raised his head and looked forward.


    Under his gaze, the figure of a woman shows.


    The woman was dressed in a black windbreaker. She looked tall and beautiful.


    At this moment, she stood in front of the table, just put down a dish and put it on the wooden table.


    Then, she raised her head and looked at Chen Heng, who was walking in front of her. Her face was not good: "good guy.""I worked overtime tonight. I thought you would have finished when I came back."


    "As a result, when I came back, I cooked all the meals before you got home."


    "Something happened on the way."


    Looking at the woman in front of him, Chen Heng smiles and whispers: "I went to church for a while, so I lost some time."


    He did not change his face, and directly took out the church as his shield.


    "The church? Who are you


    Listen to Chen Heng''s words, the woman is some accidents, but at this time also just nodded, did not continue to explore what, just said: "come to eat."


    Chen Heng nodded, put things down and went to the table.


    The woman in front of him is no other than his elder sister Chen rou.


    Compared with Chen Heng''s predecessor who was still in junior high school, Chen Rou''s elder sister has long been in society and started to work.


    Her work is very busy at ordinary times, so she seldom has a chance to go back home. This time, it''s rare for her to come back.


    After finishing dinner, Chen Heng got up and went to one side.


    But in front of him, Chen Rou obviously didn''t want to let him go. She pulled him out and preached to one side.


    The content of the sermon is quite normal. It''s nothing more than paying attention to safety. Boys should be careful of others when walking alone...


    for this, if they are normal teenagers, I''m afraid they are impatient now.


    But Chen Heng is OK, just with a smile on his face. He listens carefully there and nods from time to time, showing great patience.


    Chen Rou was a little surprised by his performance. Then she seized the opportunity and made more efforts to continue to speak.


    But she''s about to go on, but someone doesn''t want to.


    It wasn''t long before the phone rang.


    "Hello?"


    Looking at the ringing mobile phone, Chen Rou is not happy and takes it directly.


    "It''s me."


    Inside the mobile phone, a young man''s voice came.


    The voice falls, Chen Rou''s face suddenly changes, now frowns.


    She looked at Chen Heng, then did not continue to speak, but went to one side of the corner, began to make a phone call.


    "Why did you suddenly contact me?"


    Walking alone to the corner, Chen Rou''s face became cold and said, "if I remember correctly, you and Yang Cheng seem to owe me something."


    "Last time, it was a complete accident."


    Inside the mobile phone, some embarrassed voice of the youth came out, and it sounded like this at the moment.


    On the other side, in a coffee shop, the young man and Yang Cheng looked at each other and could see the embarrassment from each other''s faces.


    That''s why they didn''t want to contact the official before.


    In the past, because of their style, they almost offended many people.


    Chen Rou is one of them.

 Chapter 342

    In the quiet coffee shop, young people and Yang Cheng look at each other. At the moment, they can see the embarrassed color on each other''s faces.


    However, no matter how embarrassing it may be, they have to keep talking when things get to this point.


    "This time I''m calling you, I want to tell you something important..."


    so the young man hardened his head and said so.


    "Oh..."


    for the youth, Chen Rou just sneered, then said: "if you remember correctly, last time, you lied to me with similar words."


    "This time it''s true."


    The embarrassment on the young man''s face became more and more intense. At this time, he quickly turned away from the topic and began to speak.


    Chen Rou''s face changed as he spoke again and told what he had learned.


    At the beginning, although there was still some disdain, but later, it became dignified.


    "Is that true?"


    Standing in the same place, listening to the young man''s words, Chen Rou frowned, then dignified, finally confirmed.


    "Do you think we dare to cheat you on such things?"


    Inside the mobile phone, the voice of the youth with some bitter smile rang out.


    Chen Rou''s face softened a little.


    Indeed.


    The two young people may dare to cheat her on many other things, but in this kind of thing, the other side absolutely dare not.


    On the one hand, this kind of situation is very easy to verify, there is no need to cheat.


    On the other hand, this kind of news is too important.


    If the other party dares to deceive the officials with such information, and tries to achieve any goal, it will definitely infuriate them completely.


    At that time, even if Yang Cheng and Yang Cheng have the ability to fight again, I''m afraid they can''t continue to be stable.


    Thinking of this, Chen Rou''s face was a little softer. Now she nodded and said, "I just want to believe you once."


    "But if you dare to cheat you this time, I think you will know the consequences."


    "Naturally we know."


    In the coffee shop, listening to Chen Rou''s words, the two young people were relieved.


    Although the other side said sternly, this attitude can also show the other side''s attention from another aspect.


    As long as the other party attaches importance to this matter, then their goal will be achieved.


    "In addition, there is another thing..."


    standing in the same place, the young man seemed to think of something and hesitated to say.


    "What?"


    Chen Rou casually asked.


    "Just..."


    the youth hesitated for a long time.


    What he wanted to say was nothing else. It was exactly what happened when they met Chen Heng before, and then the curse power in their body was completely purified.


    The power of curse can be purified and suppressed, which has never happened before.


    If it is exposed and known by the authorities, it will undoubtedly greatly reduce the death rate of many people.


    At least, some people who would have died under the curse and would have been directly swallowed by the curse will undoubtedly be able to continue to survive.


    But if you say it, I''m afraid there are many disadvantages.


    According to the official practice, I''m afraid that the child will be under control as soon as I get the news.


    This kind of control is a good thing from the official point of view. It can effectively protect the child, and also maximize the use of each other''s ability.


    But for that child, it is undoubtedly disrupting the other party''s original life trajectory, and making the other party bear the pressure that should not have been borne.


    Therefore, he hesitated, wondering whether he should tell the story.


    "Speak up."


    Inside the mobile phone, Chen Rou''s impatient voice came out, and now she seems a little impatient.


    "Forget it."


    Listening to Chen Rou''s voice, the young man still didn''t make a good decision. Then he just gave a wry smile: "if there is any news later, I will inform you at the first time."


    Voice down, he directly hung up the phone, did not continue to chat.


    On the other side, standing in the corner of the house, listening to the voice coming from the mobile phone, Chen Rou frowned: "it''s strange."


    After hanging up her cell phone, she returned to the hall.


    In the hall, Chen Heng''s figure has disappeared at the moment. Looking like this, he should have gone back to his room.


    Standing in the same place, after what happened before, Chen Rou doesn''t mean to continue to lecture.


    So, she shook her head, then thought for a moment, then picked up the mobile phone in her hand and began to call some people.


    Before that, the News Yang Cheng and his wife brought to her was very important.If that cursed place really exists, then the city in front of us will be in danger.


    This situation is obviously very urgent.


    So at the moment, she didn''t have the intention to continue to do other things, so she called directly to inform others.


    She''s on the phone outside.


    And in the room, Chen Heng is sitting on the desk at the moment, listening to the movement outside, can''t help thinking.


    "Is that so?"


    He sat in front of his desk, listening to Chen Rou''s conversation outside, and couldn''t help laughing.


    Chen Rou is outside in the hall. She thinks Chen Heng can''t hear anything.


    But in fact, Chen Heng listened very clearly, and even knew her every move very well.


    This is not deliberate observation and monitoring, just the instinctive operation of mental power.


    With the strength of the spirit, even if you do not want to, your spirit will instinctively lock around.


    In a certain range of their own, any wind and grass can not escape your telepathy.


    As long as Chen Heng himself does not forcibly control the closing of this induction, then this induction will always exist.


    Don''t say it''s just a phone call across the door, even if it''s farther away, it''s the same.


    However, Chen Rou''s identity surprised Chen Heng.


    Looking at this, his elder sister, like Yang Cheng, is also a related person.


    And it''s official.


    However, in Chen Heng''s reaction, Chen Rou doesn''t seem to have the curse of Yang Cheng. Although she does have the breath of curse, it doesn''t come from herself, but from something else.


    "The so-called curse?"


    Sitting in front of the desk, he muttered to himself, the idea flashed through his mind.


    In this way, the source of Chen Rou''s curse is the so-called curse.


    For this kind of thing, Chen Heng is a little curious.


    In addition, judging from Chen Rou''s conversation, she and Yang Cheng are well acquainted.


    Even in this way, there have been many intersections before.


    Things seem to be getting more and more interesting.


    It''s on the other side.


    In the cafe, the young man hung up his mobile phone, then sighed and looked at Yang Cheng.


    "It''s done."


    He stood there and said, "if there is no accident, the official people will come soon."


    "I hope so."


    Yang Cheng shook his head, then said: "I can only hope that their action can be faster."


    "Otherwise, as time goes by, the curse of this city will become more and more serious."


    "If it''s time for the outbreak, it''s too late."


    "I hope so."


    Listening to Yang Cheng''s words, the young man nodded, then spoke softly: "but now, we have nothing to do."


    "Just wait."


    "So it is."


    Yang Cheng nodded and agreed with the young man.


    Indeed.


    In the current situation, they really can''t do anything but wait.


    No, maybe something can be done.


    Yang Cheng seemed to think of something. Now he looked up at the young man in front of him and said, "let''s find a chance to have a look in that church."


    He said so.


    Listen to his words, youth Leng Leng, then just reflected over, understand Yang Cheng''s meaning.


    Then he nodded without objection.


    Time goes by slowly.


    After that day, there seems to be no change around, still the same as before.


    Of course, for Chen Heng, he can still feel some changes.


    The most obvious change is that Chen Rou''s daily activities are more busy.


    In the past, she was like this. She seldom went home.


    Recently, this situation has become even more serious. Even if I go home, I have to go very late.


    Of course, Chen Rou has her own reasons for this.


    It''s just overtime and so on.


    It sounds like exploitation is terrible.


    And Chen Heng''s words here do not seem to have changed during this period of time.


    At ordinary times, he still plays his role well. He is in class every day. When he is free, he goes to the church and prays with other monks.


    In the church, there are also some worshippers like him, but among them, Chen Heng is the youngest and the most active.The rest of the people will come here often, but they are not as diligent as he is.


    As time went on, people everywhere were very used to his coming.


    Of course, for Chen Heng, he is also used to it.


    Every day after school, only when Chen Rou is not at home, he will come to this place to have a look at it.


    Sometimes it''s just as an audience, sometimes it''s just to absorb some power of belief in the past, so as to transform it into one''s own divine power.


    Of course, as time goes on, the power of faith accumulated in this church has already been collected by Chen Heng.


    The reason why we have to continue to come at this moment is, on the one hand, the habit, and on the other hand, the regular acquisition of some newly accumulated strength.


    For Chen Heng, this is equivalent to a place where divine power is produced at a fixed time, and it is very worthwhile to come here once.


    However, in this process, Chen Heng is also thinking about other ways.


    "It seems that it''s too slow to use this way alone..."


    sitting in the same place, looking at the middle-aged priest who is making a speech in front of him, Chen Heng''s face is calm, and the idea flashed through his heart.


    In fact, it''s very troublesome for Chen Heng to use this way to obtain divine power.


    In order to directly obtain the divine power above the statue, he must come to the church in person and absorb the power of belief in the church before he can use this power.


    This practice is good in a short period of time, but it is too slow in the long run.


    In this world, the Church of Notre Dame is far more than this one.


    Even in this city, the church is far more than this one. There are many places where the Church of the Virgin Mary exists.


    Chen Heng can come here regularly to gain the power of faith from this church, but he can''t go through all the churches at the same time and take away all the power of faith.


    This is unlikely.


    Moreover, even if Chen Heng can do it, the efficiency is too low.


    Therefore, at this moment, he has begun to think, want to find a more efficient way.


    "The power of faith comes from the sustenance of the soul..."


    sitting in the same place, Chen Heng thought silently: "in other words, as long as a living creature opens up his heart to another existence and regards it as the sustenance of his own soul, then it can produce the power of faith......


    " therefore, believers can only have faith in God, and hedosiri and others have faith in me Noumenon can also produce belief....


    the so-called power of belief does not have to be obtained by believers'' belief.


    The essence of this power lies not in belief, but in the sustenance of the soul.


    Not only pure faith, but also trust, loyalty, hatred... These emotions can produce the power of faith and let the corresponding people receive it.


    The essence of the so-called power of belief lies in the sustenance of the soul rather than anything else.


    This is the essence of the power of faith.


    The same is true of the present situation.


    The believers of the Church of Notre Dame, the object of their hearts, is undoubtedly the legendary virgin.


    If the virgin really exists in this world, then the power of belief will gradually deflect and gather directly on the virgin.


    But in this world, there is no goddess.


    Therefore, the power of belief of these believers can not be directly transmitted to the Virgin Mary. They can only stay on the image of the Virgin Mary and remain in it.


    What Chen Heng wants to gain the power of these beliefs is actually very simple.


    "If I can replace the legendary Virgin Mary with my concept, then stealing faith in this way may not be a problem..."


    sitting in the same place, Chen Heng''s face is calm, and all kinds of thoughts flash in his heart: "but, how to do all this is a problem..."


    stealing faith is a very strange field.


    Theoretically speaking, since the power of belief is placed on the legendary Virgin Mary.


    So Chen Heng as long as the embodiment of the legendary virgin, then in theory, should be able to steal these beliefs.


    It is very difficult to do so.


    "Try it..."


    sitting in the same place, he frowned, and then all kinds of thoughts flashed in his mind.


    Stealing faith, for this aspect of knowledge, the suppression of the gods world is very serious, even Chen Heng did not know much about it.


    Therefore, he can only explore alone to see if he can find a feasible way.


    But fortunately.


    There is no real God in this world.Otherwise, Chen Heng, let alone to try, even the slightest idea will not rise.


    After all, if there is a so-called God in the world, Chen Heng will be overwhelmed by the anger of the God when his mind rises. There will be no accident.


    Now, we can try again.


    The thought flashed through his mind, then he got up in silence and left.


    In the next few days, Chen Heng was thinking.


    It was not until one night that Chen Heng began his own attempt.


    Using his own strength, he once again divided his true spirit, handed over part of it and turned it into an incarnation.


    However, different from the past, this time, he did not reincarnate through the simulator, but simply injected it into the statue.


    Under Chen Heng''s gaze, in the huge church, the statue of the virgin stands there. At the moment, with his real spirit, it is slowly blooming.


    Then a connection begins to emerge.


    At this moment, the power of faith in Chen Heng''s body began to increase.


    It is clear that he has not yet acquired the power of belief which is scattered outside, but in his body, the power of belief which is constantly flowing away is emerging towards Chen Heng''s body.


    "It seems that there is no problem in the first step..."


    feeling the power of faith emerging in his body, Chen hengruo thought about it, and this thought flashed through his mind.


    What he is doing at the moment is actually to inject part of his true spirit into the statue of the virgin and turn it into the spirit of the statue of the virgin.


    In this way, he can be regarded as the God himself, so the power of belief that the God can obtain will naturally become his own.


    Of course, it''s just this statue.


    It''s still a long way to go if we want to go further and directly replace the concept of Virgin Mary in this world.


    However, since this first step has been successful, it is undoubtedly a great incentive for Chen Heng to follow the road.


    At least, there''s no problem with this first step.


    In the next few days, Chen Heng didn''t do much and seemed very calm.


    However, in the dark, a silent change is produced.


    At night.


    In a room outside the church, the priest opened his eyes slowly.


    "Here... Where is it?"


    He looked around, looked around, his eyes could not help showing a little loss.


    Now the scene in front of him has completely changed.


    Around is an open grassland, on the grassland, there is an inexplicable creature is playing.


    It is a very beautiful creature. It looks like a fairy in legend. It has a very beautiful appearance. It looks like a human woman, but it is very small.


    "Is this... Goblin?"


    Looking at the things in front of him, the priest was surprised, turned around and continued to look forward.


    When he looked carefully, everything in the place before his eyes was completely revealed.

 Chapter 343

    Scenes emerge.


    In all directions within the region, bursts of glory shrouded.


    What appeared before his eyes at the moment was a huge lake.


    The lake is huge and spacious, like an inland sea, with no bottom visible.


    However, different from the normal lake, this lake is full of a kind of sacred brilliance, in which there seems to be a huge power, giving people a unique sense of holiness.


    Occasionally, you can see the golden fish leaping over the lake, and there are beautiful goblins playing. It''s a very beautiful scene, which looks very exciting.


    At a glance, it''s like coming to a fairyland in legend.


    In the distance, in the middle of the lake, a golden tree grows there, bearing golden fruits, which looks very unique.


    The fruit is golden. It looks like it has the texture of legend. It is particularly unique. It seems to contain the unique meaning of the world, giving people a unique feeling.


    "This... This is..."


    looking at the scene in front of him, the middle-aged priest gaped and felt as if he was in a dream.


    However, the scene in front of him also made him feel particularly unique, with an inexplicable sense of seeing.


    "Golden tree, Goblin Lake..."


    standing in the same place, he seemed to think of something, and his heart leaped.


    As if he remembered something, he looked up to the front, under the golden tree.


    Only there, a figure is standing, now back to him, facing the golden tree, seems to be murmuring, saying something there.


    "Holy Mother!"


    The middle-aged priest finally confirmed that.


    Isn''t the scene in front of us the Golden Garden of the Virgin Mary?


    In other words, this is the legendary holy land.


    Then, the man standing under the golden tree...


    thinking of this, the middle-aged priest jumped in his heart, then quickly moved forward and walked forward.


    With a kind of uneasy and pilgrimage mentality, he slowly walked forward and wanted to have a look.


    As his thoughts flashed by, he slowly got up and went forward.


    In all directions, he seemed to be aware of his idea. An invisible bridge emerged, just like this, built on the golden lake.


    Above the lake, a light golden glow unfolds.


    This golden bridge is brilliant. At a glance, it looks incomparably bright, giving people a dazzling sense.


    Just walking on it, you can feel an inexplicable sense of holiness and a deep precipitation of history.


    The middle-aged priest, holding a pilgrimage mentality, slowly stepped into it and walked over the golden bridge.


    And with his actions, a stream of information is displayed.


    Those are all kinds of stories in the past, as well as scenes of the epic of the Virgin Mary saving the world. Now it is so clear that it emerges in his mind.


    Walking on the Golden Bridge, feeling these messages in my mind, the middle-aged priest with deep tears in his eyes, could not help crying at this moment.


    A kind of inexplicable move emerges from the heart, surging up at the moment.


    "The Almighty and compassionate virgin..."


    he murmured to himself, and his pace could not help but quicken and move forward quickly.


    And in front, it seems to feel his arrival.


    Under the golden tree, the figure standing there alone shows up, and now it appears.


    He seemed to be aware of something. Now he turned silently and looked in the direction of the golden bridge.


    And at the moment when he turned around, his appearance was also completely displayed, so far.


    Then, under the gaze of the middle-aged priest, the figure of a young man shows.


    The youth''s age does not look too old, just 15 or 16 years old, but the appearance is amazing, there is a kind of beauty that reaches the world''s acme, with a kind of suffocating charm.


    He was wearing a pure white robe, which was engraved with various textures. The whole person was very natural, with a sacred and inviolable breath and charm, which was hard to forget at a glance.


    The most difficult to ignore, or his eyes, with a golden road, like the eyes of God in general, especially sacred extraordinary, suffocating.


    "Madonna..."


    looking at the young man''s appearance, the middle-aged priest was stunned and didn''t know what to say.


    According to legend, the figure standing under the golden tree should be the legendary virgin.


    But if it is true that according to the legend, the virgin should be the image of a woman.The figure standing under the golden tree is a young man.


    ''s youth looks beautiful, and that kind of charm is suffocating. It is like gathering the aura and essence of heaven and earth.


    However, in its appearance, we can see some traces and shadows of the virgin. It seems that there are some similarities, but there are great differences.


    The middle-aged priest was puzzled about this, but he could find an explanation for it.


    After all, the statues are made by mortals. It is quite normal that the image of the Virgin Mary has changed or even deviated from its original appearance after such a long time.


    But what''s the matter with this young man in front of us?


    The virgin in the legend should be a woman.


    Why is it a teenager?


    "Can we say that... In this era, the Virgin Mary will change again and adopt the male image?"


    Standing in the same place, the middle-aged priest felt a movement in his heart. At this time, he automatically added: "for him, the so-called gender may be just an idea."


    Yes.


    For the legendary Madonna, if she wants to, she may become a man in a moment. It''s just a piece of cake to appear as a man. It''s nothing at all.


    And in the legend of the Church of Notre Dame, there is a story of the virgin incarnating as a teenager and saving the world.


    In mythology and legend, the Virgin Mary once incarnated as the prince of a certain country, and stood up before the disaster to save everything in that country.


    And this scene in front of us may represent that scene.


    At this moment, the middle-aged priest''s mind flashed all kinds of ideas, but his face became more fanatical.


    A great holy force appeared on his body.


    At this moment, he only felt that his soul was incomparably pure, incomparably natural, as if it was fused with the holy land around him.


    There is no doubt that this feeling is rare, but it is an indescribable feeling, people want to go on forever.


    Just in front of him, the boy who was suspected to be the Virgin was still standing there. At the moment, he seemed to be looking at him with a light smile on his face.


    "You should go back."


    Soft voice sounded, reverberated at the moment, especially gentle, people can''t help feeling good.


    Then, the middle-aged priest suddenly woke up.


    As the young man spoke, everything around seemed to have changed.


    A variety of supreme scenes began to show, and then in front of him, the middle-aged priest felt the change.


    In front of us, the golden golden tree starts to shine.


    The brilliance spread out directly, enveloped his body, then slowly moved forward and pushed him out of the place in front of him.


    In an instant, the space in all directions is oppressed, and the scenes between nothingness are displayed.


    Suddenly, the priest seemed to see the scenes of epic.


    There are princes fighting, fighting in the battlefield...


    there are Madonnas born, blood and tears dripping...


    there are also golden trees, a young man standing alone, his face blue, seems to be sad.


    Scenes unfold in the mind, which coincides with the scenes recorded in the epic.


    "No!"


    At night, in the spacious room, the middle-aged priest suddenly woke up and called out subconsciously.


    But then he was stunned.


    Because in front of him, it was no longer the golden holy land before, but in his own room.


    I don''t know when, he has left the previous place and returned to the real world.


    And what he''s in now is his own room.


    Realizing this, he sat on the head of the bed for a long time. Then he got up and went to the window sill.


    Outside the window sill, a burst of street lights show and shine everywhere.


    Occasionally, pedestrians can be seen in a hurry, walking around, a quiet scene.


    Now it''s evening, and looking around, it''s very late.


    "Just a dream?"


    Standing in the same place, the middle-aged priest mumbles to himself. At this time, his mind is still full of the scene just now.


    Just now, that scene is still in his mind, especially true, almost let him forget.


    If we say that what we have just experienced is just a dream, it would be too outrageous.


    The middle-aged priest can clearly feel the difference between those scenes and dreams.


    There is also the boy under the golden tree in his dream, whose appearance is still in his mind.


    If we can dream of these things in our dreams, it would be very strange.Or...


    "the great virgin..."


    he stood there alone with a pious look on his face: "is this really your will?"


    If it wasn''t for the will of the great virgin, how could he dream of those just now.


    It''s just that...


    What does the great virgin want to tell him when she makes him dream of these things?


    The thought flashed through his mind, and he didn''t know what to say.


    Standing in the same place, he thought for a long time, then suddenly turned around and walked to one side.


    He moved quickly, and soon left his room and went to one side.


    And his destination is nothing else, it is the church where he lives.


    For the priest, the place of the church is belonging, which is not only his work, but also the place for him to fight for all his life.


    So he lived close to the church and soon got there.


    But to his surprise, when he entered the church, the door was not closed.


    "Is there anyone left?"


    He was a little bit surprised, so he walked into it and came to the usual lecture hall.


    The hall of the church is very large, and the decoration is very gorgeous. At a glance, it gives people a solemn atmosphere.


    Of course, the most important one is the statue.


    The statue is very huge, occupying a large area in this place, and its image is also the image of the virgin in the legend.


    In the past, the middle-aged priest stood under the statue and gave a speech to the believers around him.


    But this time, he felt different.


    At ordinary times, he always stands in front of the statue, speaking on behalf of the Church of Notre Dame, giving a speech for the believers around him.


    By this time, there are no speakers ahead.


    He came down the steps, just like a pilgrim, and walked into it simply.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. This time, he seems to have felt something, an unusual feeling.


    He had seen the view of the church many times before him.


    It was in this place that he grew up. He was already familiar with everything around him and would not be a stranger.


    But today, this time, he has a strange feeling.


    There''s nothing different about it.


    A golden light appeared before his eyes.


    "This is..."


    feeling the golden light, the middle-aged priest subconsciously rubbed his eyes, and then he was stunned.


    Because at this moment, he saw a lot of unusual things.


    In his eyes, on the front of the statue, a golden light is showing.


    The divine power emerges, the golden light unfolds, and thus emerges.


    The mysterious texture is shrouded in all directions, covering the whole church. It looks very sacred and bright.


    This power is sacred and bright, making people feel extraordinarily pure, with a sense of peace of mind, extraordinarily extraordinary.


    as like as two peas in the middle age, the power that emerges before him is exactly the same as the power he feels in his dream.


    That kind of bright and warm, and he felt the same feeling in a dream.


    "It''s not a dream..."


    his eyes were filled with tears. At this time, his face was full of excitement, and he didn''t know what to say to express his excitement.


    "Merciful virgin... You finally wake up and spread the light to your followers..."


    he murmured to himself with excited face.


    At this moment, his mood is full of fanaticism.


    This state lasted for a long time.


    Then there was a sudden sound from outside.


    Bursts of crisp sound came, sounds like a burst of footwork.


    Listening to the voice, the priest suddenly woke up, stopped his action, and then looked back.


    In the rear, a shadow appeared, and then a figure came slowly.


    It was the figure of a teenager.


    The young man didn''t look very old, but he was about fifteen or sixteen years old. He was still wearing a black priestly robe and looked very outstanding.


    Looking at the boy''s appearance, the middle-aged priest was relieved.


    "So late, haven''t you left yet?"


    Standing in the same place, he looked at the boy coming behind him and said so.


    "I discussed it with sister Fang."


    Below, listening to the middle-aged priest''s words, the young man laughed, and then said: "the church here needs to be guarded every day, in this place.""Then I happened to be OK in recent days, so I came to stay."


    "So..."


    the priest nodded, then suddenly.


    "Father, why are you here in the middle of the night?"


    He walked to the priest in silence. The boy looked at the priest in front of him. He looked a little strange and asked.


    "I...


    the middle-aged priest opened his mouth, just wanted to explain, but stopped, and then said:" there are some things, so come and have a look. "


    The boy looked at the priest, did not continue to ask, just nodded.


    Then he went to one side in silence and began to fiddle with the candles and other things.


    These are his daily work.


    "Do you think... Does the virgin really exist?"


    Standing in the same place, looking at the boy''s action, after a while, the middle-aged priest hesitated for a while, then suddenly spoke.


    Voice down, the body of the young pause.


    "I think the virgin is always there."


    He turned around, looked at the priest behind him and said seriously, "besides, it''s around us."


    "Really?"


    Listening to the young man''s answer, the middle-aged priest was surprised: "why do you think so?"


    "Because I believe."


    The young man laughed, then spoke softly: "some things will always be in a boundary between existence and non existence before they are really seen and observed with both eyes."


    "There is a clear line between man and God. Perhaps with the power of mortals, we will never see the trace of the existence of the Virgin Mary, but he does exist and is influencing us."


    "People''s belief is a kind of sustenance, but also a kind of strength."


    "Perhaps, for most people in the world, the so-called Virgin Mary is just a fictional story..."


    "but..."


    standing in the same place, the young man pauses, then opens his mouth again, with a smile on his face: "for me, as long as I am alive and the people who believe in the Virgin Mary are still alive, the Virgin Mary exists."


    "When I exist, he exists with me, when I disappear, he dies with me..."


    "this is faith..."


    the soft voice falls, very soft, but it also shows a deep firmness and will, with strong appeal.


    Standing in the same place, listening to the young man''s words, the middle-aged priest couldn''t help but look at it sideways. At this time, he couldn''t help looking at it with new eyes.


    It''s not complicated.


    But the will and even the faith revealed in it were the things that really moved him.


    If a person has such will and belief, he will not be an ordinary person.


    "You..."


    he sighed in his heart. He was just about to say something, but he was suddenly stunned.


    Because in front of the body, under his gaze, a glimmer of light is showing.


    In the youth''s body, the light golden glory unfolds.


    The radiance is warm, pure and bright, just like the most holy radiance, giving people an indescribable unique feeling.


    as like as two peas in the middle age, the glory is just the same as the brilliance of.


    on the Virgin Mary.

 Chapter 344

    "How could that be?"


    Standing in the same place, looking at the young man in front of him, feeling the pure and bright light of the young man, the middle-aged priest yelled in his heart. At this moment, his mind was full of unbelievable emotions.


    In his eyes, the brilliance of the young man was so bright and holy, giving people an incomparable pure feeling.


    is just as like as two peas, but the same as the glory above the statue.


    What does this stand for? What does it mean?


    "It''s impossible... It''s impossible..."


    at this moment, the middle-aged priest almost thought that he was hallucinating, and subconsciously murmured to himself, even could not help raising his hand, ready to rub his eyes.


    However, no matter what he did, the light in front of him still existed. It was so holy and bright that he had an impulse to worship.


    In front of him, he seemed to feel his gaze. Standing in front of him, the young man slowly raised his head and looked at the middle-aged priest.


    Boom!


    It was like a dull noise coming from his ear. At this moment, a kind of emotion called shock appeared in his mind, and then quickly occupied his whole body and mind.


    In front of me, under the gaze of the middle-aged priest, the young man''s face is changing rapidly.


    Under the light, a kind of inexplicable change shows.


    His appearance became more and more delicate under the holy light, and began to have an inexplicable change.


    The already extremely beautiful face has become more delicate, with a kind of extraordinary charm, which makes people feel suffocated at a glance.


    The pure breath shows, under the brilliance, the holy light covers. As like as two peas in the middle of the world,


    looks at the sight of the middle-aged priest.


    What''s going on?


    "It''s... impossible..."


    he stood in the same place, mumbling to himself, and could hardly believe his eyes at this moment.


    "Father..."


    in front of him, the young man''s voice rang out.


    Standing in the same place, the boy looked at the priest''s appearance in front of him. At the moment, he seemed to have some doubts and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    As the voice fell, everything seemed to return to normal.


    Standing in the same place, in the eyes of the priest, all the visions disappeared, and the brilliance that was originally shrouded in the youth in front of him now disappeared.


    At this time, the middle-aged priest reluctantly recovered and looked at the young man in front of him with a reluctant smile: "no... nothing..."


    "he just thought of something."


    He lowered his head slightly, as if afraid to look at the face of the boy, as if it was a kind of blasphemy.


    Then, he thought for a moment, and then quickly continued: "it''s late, I should go back to rest."


    "And you, too. Remember to go back and have a rest early after you are busy here."


    He said so, and then in a hurry, hurried toward the outside world, see this opportunity is like running away, people feel a little strange.


    In situ, Chen Heng looks at the figure of the middle-aged priest leaving. He doesn''t feel confused. He just shakes his head and then smiles.


    In such a big church, after the middle-aged priest left, there was only Chen Heng left.


    Standing in the same place, he thought for a moment, then continued to move.


    He cleaned up the corners, cut off the burning candles, and did his own business as a normal worshipper.


    But in his busy time, he was also thinking.


    "It seems that it''s going well..."


    at this moment, the idea flashed through his mind.


    This time, naturally, all the actions were led by him.


    And the purpose is very simple, just for testing.


    And the test results, it seems very good.


    Judging from the results just now, it is not surprising that the transformation of the image of the virgin, including the middle-aged priest, can be well accepted.


    Even people like middle-aged priests can automatically fill their brains with explanations from ancient books.


    This saves Chen Heng a lot of effort.


    In addition, after accepting the transformation of the image of the Virgin Mary, the power of their belief no longer poured into the statue, but directly appeared in Chen Heng''s incarnation of the Virgin Mary.


    Of course, it seems a little inappropriate to say that it is the incarnation of the virgin.


    After all, his incarnation is still a teenager, just like him.


    It''s not so much the incarnation of the virgin as the incarnation of the son.


    "It''s very good..."As if he had thought of something, Chen Heng showed a smile on his face, and then continued to think: "if there is no problem in continuing the first step, then you can try to start the second step."


    According to Chen Heng''s previous thinking, his first step is just to test the reaction of the Virgin Mary believers.


    If the results of the test are good, then the next step is to show the miracles, and then reverse the Notre Dame''s perception.


    Transfer the belief of the virgin to the new incarnation of the son.


    As for how to do this step, Chen Heng already has a draft in his heart.


    First of all, it is to publicize miracles and make yourself the incarnation of the virgin. If it is convenient, you can even put on the title of the son of the virgin.


    On the one hand, it''s easy.


    It''s just to increase publicity and add something to the traditional goddess myth.


    In short, first set up the incarnation of the son, and then gradually transfer the belief of the Virgin Mary believers to the incarnation of the son step by step.


    After this step, the theft and usurpation of faith will be completed.


    Moreover, in this process, not too much will be lost, and there is no need to launch Jihad and so on. All that needs to be done is to exert subtle influence.


    For Chen Heng, this is naturally the best result.


    Of course, although the plan has been made, it is hard to say what the outcome will be.


    We can only wait slowly to see the final result.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng hands busy, and then the mind flashed this idea.


    Time passed slowly.


    In the following period of time, Chen Heng, as always, worked in the church. Usually, he either went to school or stayed in the church to help with other people around him.


    On the middle-aged priest''s side, after that night, they never had a similar dream.


    But there is no doubt that the brand of that night still remains in their hearts, very unforgettable.


    However, after that night, Chen Heng''s position in the church changed subtly.


    In ordinary times, Chen Heng still seems to be doing his own business in the church as usual.


    It''s only in the eyes of others in the church that changes can be clearly seen.


    The most obvious change of attitude is in middle age.


    In the past, the middle-aged priest also appreciated Chen Heng, a rare devout believer, and took care of him many times.


    But after that night, the care became even more obvious.


    Most of the time, the middle-aged priest will take care of him, and even in some church related events, he will deliberately call Chen Heng to discuss with him.


    In many cases, he would deliberately stay with Chen Heng and attach great importance to his opinions.


    This change in attitude is very obvious.


    For many in the church, this is something that can be easily observed.


    However, they are not surprised by this.


    Even if you exclude some unknown factors, just the ones that Chen Heng shows on the surface are already very likable.


    Although he is young, he is very obedient and sensible. He has a beautiful appearance and a gentle personality. At a glance, he can''t help feeling good.


    Even if we exclude some additional factors, it''s hard not to like this teenager just because he is an ordinary person.


    Therefore, the middle-aged priest''s attitude towards Chen Heng is not surprising, but is used to it.


    Time passed slowly.


    After that night, another week passed.


    "Is that it?"


    On this day, outside the church, some unexpected guests came.


    Walking down from the car, Yang Cheng looked at the church in front of him, looking tired: "it''s really hard to find this place."


    "Hard to find a fart!"


    On one side, the young man was wearing a black robe. At this time, he was speechless: "if it wasn''t for you, we would have been looking for such a long time?"


    "This church is in the center of the city, so you can find the wrong way?"


    "It''s my fault, too?"


    Listening to the young man''s words, Yang Cheng was a little embarrassed, but he still said, "there''s something wrong with the navigation..."


    "the location I searched is obviously right, but it always leads me astray."


    "Of course, it''s biased..."


    the young man couldn''t help sighing: "the address written by others is Changyuan third church, you search Tianyuan third church..."


    "if you can find it, you''ll be damned."


    "All right, all right."


    Yang Cheng''s face became more and more embarrassed. He quickly changed the topic: "hurry down, let''s find someone."


    Hearing this, the young man held back what he was about to say.He turned, looked at the little reaction behind him, sighed silently, and walked out of the car.


    "Blue, come out."


    Walking out of the car, the young men turned around and looked at the little figure behind them. Their faces softened and they said so.

 Chapter 345

    PS: ten minutes later, it was revised


    after a period of thinking, Yang and Cheng finally came over.


    They thought for a long time before they came to this place.


    Before, they wanted to get the cursed object, but their main purpose was to use the power of the cursed object to drive away and suppress the power of the curse.


    But now, after seeing Chen Heng''s power, they can''t help hesitating.


    Although the object of curse has the function of suppressing curse, it is also a part of curse.


    Therefore, if we directly use the power of the curse to achieve our own goal and suppress the power of the curse, it is likely to produce some unpredictable risks.


    This kind of risk is not false, but what happened in the past.


    In the past, there were many people in the world who used curses.


    But these people who have used the power of cursed things to do all kinds of things have no good end in the end, and all of them have been reduced to unknown results for thousands of years.


    The power of cursed things is obviously not without future trouble.


    It is because of this, so in the case of choice, Yang Cheng and Yang Cheng do not want to use the curse, but hope to use other ways to solve the problem.


    That''s why they''re here this time.


    Walking down from the car, Yang Cheng and Yang Cheng turn around and look behind them.


    In the back of the car, a small figure came out of it.


    This is a young girl, looks about seven or eight years old, wearing a pale white princess skirt, looks very cute.


    But although she looked very lovely, the little girl''s face looked very pale. It seemed that she had experienced some kind of torture and devastation, and she didn''t have the slightest blood color.


    Looking at the little girl''s appearance, not to mention some professionals, even if she is just a normal person, I''m afraid she can see something unusual.


    "Is that it?"


    From the car down, the little girl looked at the front of the church, can not help but some surprise: "good big church."


    "Yes."


    Looking at the surprised appearance of the little girl, the young man smiles, then reaches out his hand and touches her head: "such a big church is rare in this neighborhood."


    "This is probably the largest church in the city."


    "Are we here to pray to the virgin?"


    Listening to the young man''s words, Xiao Lan seemed to understand, but nodded blankly, and then said so.


    "Yes, but mainly to solve your problems."


    On one side, Yang Cheng came over and signed the little girl''s hand: "there is a very powerful person in this place who can solve Xiaolan''s problems."


    "So remember to be polite when you go in later."


    He looked at the little blue in front of him and said so.


    After a brief instruction, he turned around, looked at the young man, and walked forward into the church in front of him.


    Walk into the church, which is still being decorated.


    A speech is about to start, but it''s still very early and it will take a while to wait.


    "Hello."


    Yang Cheng walked into the church and talked with the nuns on one side, trying to find out the news: "we came in to look for people."


    "Who are you looking for?"


    The nun in front of her was very polite. Now she said with a smile on her face.


    "Chen Ming."


    The young man on one side said, with a smile on his face: "we are his friends. This time we will come and see him by the way."


    "Friends?"


    Listening to this, the nun gave them a strange look.


    Chen Heng''s age is only 15 or 16 years old, but Yang Cheng''s age is different.


    It doesn''t seem like you can be friends.


    But although she was puzzled, she didn''t say anything. She just nodded and was ready to give a notice.


    "Are you friends of Xiao Ming?"


    One side, a sound suddenly sounded.


    The nun''s figure stopped and looked at the figure coming in front of her. She nodded: "father."


    In front of her, the figure of the middle-aged priest came slowly. Now he had come to the two men and stood in front of them.


    Standing in front of Yang Cheng, the middle-aged priest immediately frowned.


    Because in his sight, ordinary people can not see a scene is showing.


    In his eyes, Yang Cheng and the young man are enveloped in an unknown atmosphere. A strong dark atmosphere is hovering over their heads, just like a curse, which makes them feel very uncomfortable.


    Feeling this, he immediately frowned.Since that night, the priest has noticed some changes in himself.


    It seems that because of the influence of the power of the virgin, he can not only see the holy light of the virgin, but also perceive some obscure darkness.


    Around the world, some dark forces are hidden all the time and can be seen occasionally.


    Middle aged priests are used to it.


    But even so, he had never seen such a powerful curse power as the young people in front of him.


    Looking at their appearance, he was subconsciously repelled and even disgusted.


    "Yes."


    In front of him, looking at the middle-aged priest, Yang Cheng and the young man looked at each other. Then he nodded and said, "we know him. We are friends before."


    "That''s clear, father, if you go and ask."


    He said truthfully.


    Listen to his words, the middle-aged priest nodded, but did not immediately go to inform, but instead continue to speak: "you come to him, is for what?"


    "This..."


    Yang Cheng and his wife hesitated for a moment.


    By this time, they all realized something was wrong.


    Although I don''t know why, the middle-aged priest seems to have a certain degree of vigilance and distrust towards them, and doesn''t like their contact with Chen Heng.


    As polite as it may seem, it carries with it a sense of alienation.


    But they don''t know why.


    Standing in the same place, they were silent for a moment. At this time, they didn''t know what to say.


    "We''re here for this kid."


    After a moment of silence, Yang Cheng finally spoke.


    He pulled Xiaolan over and said seriously, "Chen Ming said before that he wanted to see the child, so this time we deliberately brought her over to let him have a look."


    "This child..."


    the middle-aged priest noticed Xiao Lan in front of him.


    In front of Yang Cheng, Xiao Lan''s face is very pale, and her expression is very shy. She looks very shy, and she is a very lovely child.


    However, in the eyes of the middle-aged priest, it is not just such a thing.


    Under his gaze, the child in front of him also carries the power and breath of curse, but it is far less profound than Yang Cheng and Yang Cheng, with a deep unknown.


    However, her face was too pale. It seemed that there was something wrong with her health.


    Suddenly, he had some doubts and didn''t know how to say it.


    But at this time, there was a change ahead.


    As a pedestrian came in, in the front, this speech also began.


    However, compared with the past, in this speech, the person who came to the front desk was not someone else, but a teenager.


    Young looks handsome, looks particularly delicate, has a unique charm, unforgettable at a glance.


    At this moment, he was wearing a clean robe of the priest, with his tall and straight body, has a unique style.


    So he went up to the high platform and went to the center of everyone''s sight.


    Looking at the boy''s appearance, Yang Cheng and his wife were shocked. Some did not expect this.


    "It seems that there is no need to inform you."


    Looking at Chen Heng on the high platform in front of him, the middle-aged priest nodded and finally said, "when his speech is over, how about two go to find him by themselves?"


    "That''s the trouble."


    Yang Cheng nodded, then took the little girl and sat down with the young man.


    At this time, the people around basically came together.


    Yang Cheng and his wife paid special attention to it.


    All around, there were believers coming to listen.


    The rows of wooden chairs were full, and the people around looked like a lot.


    "It seems that this church is very busy..."


    looking at the busy scene, the young people on one side could not help but say so.


    They did not know that there were not so many people here in the past.


    After all, if it''s just a speech, it can attract too few people.


    The people in this world are not so boring, and the middle-aged priest''s speech level is not too high, so they usually come to listen to the speech, and naturally there are not too many people praying together.


    However, this situation began to change after Chen Heng came here.


    In an accidental process, the middle-aged priest found that Chen Heng seemed to have great talent in his speech. He could easily attract the audience and let people around him listen to him.


    Moreover, compared with himself, Chen Heng''s understanding of the meaning of the Virgin Mary seems to be more profound, even to the point where he has to sigh for it.Therefore, after the first time, he soon made a decision to let Chen Heng replace him from time to time and become the speaker on the platform.


    But at this time, there was a change ahead.


    As a pedestrian came in, in the front, this speech also began.


    However, compared with the past, in this speech, the person who came to the front desk was not someone else, but a teenager.


    Young looks handsome, looks particularly delicate, has a unique charm, unforgettable at a glance.


    At this moment, he was wearing a clean robe of the priest, with his tall and straight body, has a unique style.


    So he went up to the high platform and went to the center of everyone''s sight.


    Looking at the boy''s appearance, Yang Cheng and his wife were shocked. Some did not expect this.


    "It seems that there is no need to inform you."


    Looking at Chen Heng on the high platform in front of him, the middle-aged priest nodded and finally said, "when his speech is over, how about two go to find him by themselves?"


    "That''s the trouble."


    Yang Cheng nodded, then took the little girl and sat down with the young man.


    At this time, the people around basically came together.


    Yang Cheng and his wife paid special attention to it.


    All around, there were believers coming to listen.


    The rows of wooden chairs were full, and the people around looked like a lot.


    "It seems that this church is very busy..."


    looking at the busy scene, the young people on one side could not help but say so.


    They did not know that there were not so many people here in the past.


    After all, if it''s just a speech, it can attract too few people.


    The people in this world are not so boring, and the middle-aged priest''s speech level is not too high, so they usually come to listen to the speech, and naturally there are not too many people praying together.


    However, this situation began to change after Chen Heng came here.


    In an accidental process, the middle-aged priest found that Chen Heng seemed to have great talent in his speech. He could easily attract the audience and let people around him listen to him.


    Moreover, compared with himself, Chen Heng''s understanding of the meaning of the Virgin Mary seems to be more profound, even to the point where he has to sigh for it.


    Therefore, after the first time, he soon made a decision to let Chen Heng replace him from time to time and become the speaker on the platform.


    How about going to him? "


    "That''s the trouble."


    Yang Cheng nodded, then took the little girl and sat down with the young man.


    At this time, the people around basically came together.


    Yang Cheng and his wife paid special attention to it.


    All around, there were believers coming to listen.


    The rows of wooden chairs were full, and the people around looked like a lot.


    "It seems that this church is very busy..."


    looking at the busy scene, the young people on one side could not help but say so.


    They did not know that there were not so many people here in the past.


    After all, if it''s just a speech, it can attract too few people.


    The people in this world are not so boring, and the middle-aged priest''s speech level is not too high, so they usually come to listen to the speech, and naturally there are not too many people praying together.


    However, this situation began to change after Chen Heng came here.


    In an accidental process, the middle-aged priest found that Chen Heng seemed to have great talent in his speech. He could easily attract the audience and let people around him listen to him.


    Moreover, compared with himself, Chen Heng''s understanding of the meaning of the Virgin Mary seems to be more profound, even to the point where he has to sigh for it.


    Therefore, after the first time, he soon made a decision to let Chen Heng replace him from time to time and become the speaker on the platform.


    However, this situation began to change after Chen Heng came here.


    In an accidental process, the middle-aged priest found that Chen Heng seemed to have great talent in his speech. He could easily attract the audience and let people around him listen to him.


    Moreover, compared with himself, Chen Heng''s understanding of the meaning of the Virgin Mary seems to be more profound, even to the point where he has to sigh for it.


    Therefore, after the first time, he soon made a decision to let Chen Heng replace him from time to time and become the speaker on the platform.

 Chapter 346

    For Yang Cheng, the middle-aged priest has great concern.


    For this kind of attention, even the nuns on one side felt that something was wrong. At the moment, they turned around, looked at the priest in front of them and said, "father...


    " what''s wrong with those two people


    "Of course."


    Listening to the nun''s words, the middle-aged priest looked serious and nodded seriously: "but the problem is not themselves, but something that exists in them..."


    "I just don''t know what it is...


    standing in the same place, listening to the middle-aged priest''s words, the nun was stunned, but didn''t think that the other side was surprised That''s how you talk.


    From the day before, the middle-aged priest in front of him began to change. He seemed to be more serious and talkative.


    However, the nun just opened her mouth and seemed to want to say something, but she didn''t say anything in the end.


    Standing in the same place, the middle-aged priest seems to be aware of the nun''s performance at the moment.


    But even so, he just shook his head secretly, then turned around and continued to put his attention on the three men in front of him.


    Under his gaze, the three of them are changing.


    A kind of inexplicable power is surging, and the light golden light spreads everywhere, directly covering their whole body.


    And under the gaze of the middle-aged priest, under the holy light, the black fog on the three people was gradually disappearing.


    It''s like the fog met the sun and began to melt. On Yang Cheng''s three people, the layer with the power of curse, and the seemingly deep and unknown curse began to melt away. At the moment, they could no longer see the previous activity and were directly suppressed.


    And with all this, under the observation of the middle-aged priest, the little girl named Xiao Lan seems to have some changes, her face no longer looks as pale as before.


    Everything seems to be moving in a good direction.


    Looking at this scene, the middle-aged priest''s mind on this premise was slightly released, not as worried as before.


    "The radiance of the Virgin Mary shrouds here, even if it is the power of the curse, it can only dissipate..."


    standing in the same place, feeling the radiance everywhere, his face is sincere, and this idea flashed in his heart at this moment.


    In recent days, he has seen many people with strange curses.


    Yang Cheng is not the only one.


    It''s just that compared with other people, Yang Cheng''s curse is more powerful and suffocating.


    However, from the current situation, even if it is such a powerful curse, the glory of the son can also easily suppress it, and will not let it have the opportunity to erupt.


    "It''s the Holy Son..."


    standing in the same place, the middle-aged priest''s face was devout, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    In this period of time, he has been dreaming one by one.


    In the dream, he clearly saw the evolution of the virgin.


    The son is the offspring of the virgin, the incarnation of the virgin on the earth.


    He came to this world, no doubt, to help the world, purify all the evil in this world.


    In front of him, Chen Heng is undoubtedly the incarnation of the son, and also the representative of the virgin on the earth.


    It''s not just the middle-aged priest.


    During this period of time, many devout believers have dreamt of these things and felt the glory of the Virgin Mary.


    Therefore, in the recent period, middle-aged priests have been considering whether to spread the news of the presence of the son to let more people know the name of the son.


    "How do you feel?"


    Sitting in his seat, Yang Cheng turns around and looks at the little girl with deep concern on her face.


    At this moment, the speech and explanation are basically over.


    Everywhere, many believers who came to listen could not help but shed tears. They felt that their spirit had been baptized.


    Many people sit in their own positions, and even can no longer endure the emotions and feelings in their hearts. They cry directly.


    The same is true of Yang Cheng and his wife.


    Although they did not cry out so exaggerated, they also felt a pure baptism of strength and a spiritual sublimation in the process of just now''s speech.


    When they wake up from their previous addiction, they discover something.


    After listening to the speech, the power of curse in their body seems to fade away a lot.


    Even the curse species, which had a serious estrangement from them and had obvious rejection, now seems to fit their bodies better, appear more natural and can be used by them with greater power.This kind of discovery makes them feel joyful.


    In the past, they had never imagined that they could do this just by listening to a speech.


    It felt so unique that both of them could not help sighing.


    But they soon regained their consciousness and turned their eyes to the little girl.


    Compared with the changes in their bodies, the changes in the little girl in front of them are what they are most concerned about.


    "I feel very good..."


    under the gaze of Yang Cheng and Yang Cheng, the little girl smiles on her face. At this moment, she says, "I feel as if my body is much lighter and stronger, and I''m not as hard as I used to be..."


    she whispers, saying her changes one by one.


    "Is that so?"


    Listening to the little girl''s return, Yang Cheng and the young people look at each other, and then they all see the joy in each other''s eyes.


    "It works."


    They look at each other and smile.


    Look, they''ve come to the right place this time.


    This place in front of us is really effective in suppressing the power of curse.


    Even if that person hasn''t done it in person, just listening to each other''s words and staying in the same place with each other can produce such a terrible effect.


    That''s really good.


    Yang Cheng and his wife are quite sure that if this place is known by others, I''m afraid it will never be able to leave again.


    It can suppress the curse and baptize the spirit, which is undoubtedly a good news for those who are troubled by the power of curse.


    Even the two of them have already made a decision in their heart.


    When you have a chance later, you must come here again to listen to the young man''s speech and feel the baptism and sublimation.


    They made a decision in their heart, then continued to look up and look around.


    At the moment, as time goes by, the people around them get up one after another and are ready to leave one by one.


    Of course, there are also people sitting in this place, some reluctant to leave, do not want to leave, but the line of sight of a force to look forward to the young man on the front platform, eyes with the obsession.


    It looks very unique.


    Looking at this picture, Yang Cheng and Yang Cheng secretly shook their heads, then turned and looked forward.


    Only in front of the high platform, the young man has stopped his own action, at the moment is up to pack things.


    As usual, he should be leaving now, ready to rush to the next moment.


    After all, at this time, it''s still noon, and he still needs class.


    However, standing on the high platform, this time Chen Heng did not like this, but directly walked down from the high platform and came to Yang Cheng.


    "See you again."


    All the way forward, to the three young people, Chen Heng with a faint smile on his face, said at the moment.


    "Yeah... See you again."


    Looking at Chen Heng walking in front of him, the young man sighed, and then said: "think about it carefully, it''s been more than half a month now."


    "Look, you''ve had a good time."


    "Average."


    Chen Heng laughed, then said: "just stay here, as a sacrifice."


    "The sacrificial... Is it so small?"


    Yang Cheng is a little surprised. Chen Heng, who is in front of the king, can''t help but flash this idea in his heart at this time.


    Listening to the little girl''s return, Yang Cheng and the young people look at each other, and then they all see the joy in each other''s eyes.


    "It works."


    They look at each other and smile.


    Look, they''ve come to the right place this time.


    This place in front of us is really effective in suppressing the power of curse.


    Even if that person hasn''t done it in person, just listening to each other''s words and staying in the same place with each other can produce such a terrible effect.


    That''s really good.


    Yang Cheng and his wife are quite sure that if this place is known by others, I''m afraid it will never be able to leave again.


    It can suppress the curse and baptize the spirit, which is undoubtedly a good news for those who are troubled by the power of curse.


    Even the two of them have already made a decision in their heart.


    When you have a chance later, you must come here again to listen to the young man''s speech and feel the baptism and sublimation.


    They made a decision in their heart, then continued to look up and look around.


    At the moment, as time goes by, the people around them get up one after another and are ready to leave one by one.Of course, there are also people sitting in this place, some reluctant to leave, do not want to leave, but the line of sight of a force to look forward to the young man on the front platform, eyes with the obsession.


    It looks very unique.


    Looking at this picture, Yang Cheng and Yang Cheng secretly shook their heads, then turned and looked forward.


    Only in front of the high platform, the young man has stopped his own action, at the moment is up to pack things.


    As usual, he should be leaving now, ready to rush to the next moment.


    After all, at this time, it''s still noon, and he still needs class.


    However, standing on the high platform, this time Chen Heng did not like this, but directly walked down from the high platform and came to Yang Cheng.


    "See you again."


    All the way forward, Chen Heng''s face is wearing a faint smile when he comes to the three young people. Listening to the little girl''s return, Yang Cheng and the young people on one side look at each other, and then they all see the joy in each other''s eyes.


    "It works."


    They look at each other and smile.


    Look, they''ve come to the right place this time.


    This place in front of us is really effective in suppressing the power of curse.


    Even if that person hasn''t done it in person, just listening to each other''s words and staying in the same place with each other can produce such a terrible effect.


    That''s really good.


    Yang Cheng and his wife are quite sure that if this place is known by others, I''m afraid it will never be able to leave again.


    It can suppress the curse and baptize the spirit, which is undoubtedly a good news for those who are troubled by the power of curse.


    Even the two of them have already made a decision in their heart.


    When you have a chance later, you must come here again to listen to the young man''s speech and feel the baptism and sublimation.


    They made a decision in their heart, then continued to look up and look around.


    At the moment, as time goes by, the people around them get up one after another and are ready to leave one by one.


    Of course, there are also people sitting in this place, some reluctant to leave, do not want to leave, but the line of sight of a force to look forward to the young man on the front platform, eyes with the obsession.


    It looks very unique.


    Looking at this picture, Yang Cheng and Yang Cheng secretly shook their heads, then turned and looked forward.


    Only in front of the high platform, the young man has stopped his own action, at the moment is up to pack things.


    As usual, he should be leaving now, ready to rush to the next moment.


    After all, at this time, it''s still noon, and he still needs class.


    However, standing on the high platform, this time Chen Heng did not like this, but directly walked down from the high platform and came to Yang Cheng.


    "See you again."


    All the way forward, to the three young people, Chen Heng with a faint smile on his face, said at the moment.


    "Yeah... See you again."


    Looking at Chen Heng walking in front of him, the young man sighed, and then said: "think about it carefully, it''s been more than half a month now."


    "Look, you''ve had a good time."


    "Average."


    Chen Heng laughed, then said: "just stay here, as a sacrifice."


    "The sacrificial... Is it so small?"


    Yang Cheng is a little surprised. Chen Heng, who is in front of the king, can''t help but flash this idea in his heart at this time. He said.


    "Yeah... See you again."


    Looking at Chen Heng walking in front of him, the young man sighed, and then said: "think about it carefully, it''s been more than half a month now."


    "Look, you''ve had a good time."


    "Average."


    Chen Heng laughed, then said: "just stay here, as a sacrifice."


    "The sacrificial... Is it so small?"


    Yang Cheng is a little surprised. Chen Heng, who is in front of the king, can''t help but flash this idea in his heart at this time.

 Chapter 347

    Standing in the same place, looking at Chen Heng in front of him to accept the gift, Yang Cheng and his wife were relieved.


    Then they talked with Chen Heng for a few words, turned around and left the place.


    Looking at this, they were in a hurry. It seemed that there was something urgent.


    Standing in the same place, watching Yang Cheng''s figure gradually disappear in the field of vision, Chen Heng''s face is very calm, just so silently watching, don''t feel how.


    But on one side, after Yang Cheng and Yang Cheng left, the middle-aged priest slowly moved forward and came to Chen Heng''s side.


    "The two men have left?"


    He looked at Chen Heng in front of him and asked in a soft voice.


    "Yes."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng nodded slightly, which was a response to the middle-aged priest.


    "You... Should be able to see it."


    Looking at Chen Heng''s reaction in front of him, the middle-aged priest hesitated for a moment, and then said so.


    The voice falls, Chen Heng can''t help but turn around, the line of sight falls on him, as if to his reaction some astonishment and accident.


    "Father... Can you see that too?"


    He looked at the middle-aged priest in front of him and said, his words were very good, as if he didn''t know.


    "Yes..."


    facing Chen Heng''s eyes, the middle-aged priest nodded, then hesitated and said: "like you, I can see a lot of..."


    "so...


    Chen Heng nodded, his face showed joy, and he seemed very happy about the performance of the middle-aged priest.


    "Everything is the gift of the virgin..."


    the middle-aged priest looked devout and spoke like this, then he gave Chen Heng some vigilance.


    "I know that you have the power of the Virgin Mary to get rid of those evils..."


    "but I have to remind you of that too."


    He spoke softly and looked at Chen Heng with concern in his eyes: "you are still too young now."


    "At your age, the most important thing to do is to study hard, not to get in touch with these people."


    "These people are evil, and they are all sinners associated with curse..."


    he looked at Chen Heng and warned seriously.


    In his view, Chen Heng in front of him is undoubtedly the legendary incarnation of the son and the spokesperson of the virgin on the earth.


    The power and brilliance of the Virgin Mary are beyond doubt. However, Chen Heng''s age is too young.


    At such a young age, even if the lack of strength is excluded, it is only in character, and it is not mature enough to deal with those evil people calmly.


    If you are not sure, you will be bewitched by those evil people and do all kinds of things against the glory of the Virgin Mary.


    As an elder and a devout believer of the Virgin Mary, the middle-aged priest felt obliged to teach Chen Heng in front of him so that he would not go astray and be used by those evil people who curse him.


    "I see."


    Standing in the same place, looking at the middle-aged priest with solemn face and serious admonition, Chen Heng chuckles and nods to show that he has understood.


    Of course, it seems so, but how to do it is another matter.


    After warning, in situ, the middle-aged priest said a few words, then turned and left.


    After he left, the people around were almost gone, only a few scattered people were still here. It seems that they are still busy.


    Looking around at these figures, Chen Heng shook his head secretly, then turned around and left the place in front of him.


    Leaving here, he went deep into the church and found a place to sit down.


    This is his room. It''s a secret place. No one comes in at ordinary times.


    Usually, when he was on a vigil in church, he would stay in this room.


    "Let''s see."


    Standing in the same place, after closing the door of the room, Chen Heng''s mind flashed this idea.


    With a wave, a magic power escaped and blocked the room in front of him.


    Then Chen Heng went to his bed and took out the previous thing.


    It''s nothing else. It''s the wooden box that Yang Cheng and Chen Heng paid for.


    The black wooden box is very stable in Chen Heng''s hands and looks very delicate as a whole.


    However, in Chen Heng''s eyes, this thing is unusual.


    Of course, what''s unusual is not the wooden box, but the things inside.


    Even if it was just placed in the wooden box, it didn''t really come out, but under Chen Heng''s gaze, the black fog was still very obvious, especially powerful.


    What''s in it is mostly something related to curse."Cursed things?"


    Recalling the popular science knowledge Yang Cheng and Chen Heng had given him before, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and the idea flashed silently in his heart.


    This is the only thing that can produce this effect and be sent out by Yang Cheng.


    The so-called cursed things, in this world, are the secret treasures that only appear in a few cursed places.


    This kind of thing is very precious, has the curse root strength, is very powerful.


    As long as their willpower is strong enough, they can use the curse to do all kinds of things.


    Before that, the reason why Yang Cheng and Yang Cheng wanted to enter that cursed place and take risks in it was to get a cursed thing.


    But now, they seem to give up the original plan, instead, they directly give the curse to Chen Heng.


    It seems understandable to think about it.


    The reason why they want to enter the land of curse and get the curse is that they want to use the power of the curse to get rid of the curse of the little girl.


    Now, with the help of Chen Heng, the little girl''s problem has been solved.


    Naturally, we don''t need it anymore.


    Moreover, in the eyes of people in this world, although the curse is precious, it is not a good thing.


    In this world, there is a consensus.


    The use of cursed things, the use of this power, will eventually be affected by the curse of assimilation, there will be no good end.


    This matter is not false, but illustrated by examples.


    Therefore, it doesn''t seem surprising that Yang Cheng and Chen Cheng will give this to Chen Heng.


    Maybe in their eyes, only Chen Heng can completely control the existence of the curse and suppress the power of the existence.


    Of course, for Chen Heng, this can also be regarded as allowing him to see the true face of this kind of thing.


    From Yang Cheng''s last description, Chen Heng was very curious about this kind of existence.


    The power of curse in this world is essentially the manifestation of the power of some law.


    In this case, what is the curse that is called the power of curse and the secret of curse?


    Chen Heng is very curious about this.


    So, sitting on the head of the bed, he did not hesitate to open the wooden box directly.


    After opening the wooden box, the contents are not big, even small.


    "Pendant?"


    Looking at the things placed in the wooden box in front of him, Chen Heng was surprised.


    The pendant in front of you doesn''t look delicate, even very old. On the pendant, a huge black gem is inlaid there, which looks very unique and has a strange charm.


    This BLACK GEM PENDANT looks very unique. At first glance, it seems ordinary and even shabby.


    But the more times you see it, the more you will feel a unique charm.


    This BLACK GEM PENDANT seems to contain some unique power, which brings a kind of extraordinary charm. If a mortal, I''m afraid he will be easily affected by it, and can''t leave this thing any more.


    However, in Chen Heng''s eyes, this black gem pendant is somewhat unusual.


    "This is..."


    sitting on the head of the bed, looking at the black gem Pendant in front of him, Chen Heng frowned. At this moment, all kinds of thoughts flashed through his mind.


    Under his gaze, the black gem Pendant in front of him is very unique.


    Although it is not obvious, the essence of the curse is much stronger than that of Yang Cheng and Yang Cheng.


    No, it should be said that the two are not at the same level at all.


    Before that, although the curse power of Yang Cheng and Yang Cheng was strong, in Chen Heng''s opinion, it was just like that. It just looked good, but it was not really much.


    He can easily clean it up if he wants to.


    But this pendant in front of me is not like this.


    The power of curse is especially terrible. Although it doesn''t seem to be powerful on the surface, its essence can''t be underestimated.


    Sitting on the head of the bed, Chen Heng didn''t do much. He just looked at the pendant in front of him and felt a strange feeling in his heart.


    In his body, the originally silent divinity seems to feel something at the moment, which is gradually reviving and slowly being activated.


    A subtle confrontation seems to be emerging.


    Feeling this, Chen Heng couldn''t help frowning.


    In this way, the essence of the so-called curse in this world is even higher than Chen Heng had imagined before.


    The divinity in his body is the crystallization of the law, which is extremely high in essence.However, even so, in front of the curse of things, it still shows a trend of hidden confrontation.


    This is the first time after Chen Heng gained divinity.


    "Rule crystal detected... Capture?"


    In front of Chen Heng, lines of writing gradually emerge, and this moment is displayed in front of Chen Heng.


    Looking at this line of writing in front of him, Chen Heng was stunned at first, then nodded slowly and chose to confirm.


    I''m familiar with the scene.


    If he remembers it well, it seems that it was the same scene when he acquired divinity.


    As Chen Heng chose to confirm in his heart, a change began to appear in front of his eyes.


    An inexplicable feeling began to emerge in my mind.


    Inexplicably, he saw a scene.


    In a vast grassland, a huge arm stretched out, so that the earth broke.


    The power from the curse began to come, revived here and enveloped the whole land.


    After that, all the vitality disappeared.


    Scenes began to unfold in my mind.


    But they are all scenes of destruction.


    In these scenes, there are the collapse of the world, the decay of the earth, and the breath of curses that haunt the living beings living in the world. The scene of gradual fall emerges....


    the vast breath emerges everywhere.


    At this moment, Chen Heng could not help but frown.


    Large pieces of law information are impacting his mind and pouring into his true spirit.


    At this moment, where ordinary people can''t see, his true spirit is blooming.


    A pure light of the true spirit bloomed out and quickly enveloped the four sides.


    Sitting on the head of the bed, Chen Heng gasped for breath. It was only after a long time that he was relieved.


    "Just now that kind of scene..."


    sitting in the same place, he reluctantly raised his head, his mind immediately recalled those scenes of just now, his eyes could not help but with some doubts.


    The scenes just now are very unique, different, but with a sense of destruction.


    It seems to reveal the changes and changes when all things are destroyed, which is particularly heavy.


    Even Chen Heng, after looking back at the scenes just now, can''t help feeling a little tired, leaving a deep imprint in his mind, which makes his face look pale at the moment.


    This kind of performance is unique to him.


    As early as a long time ago, he had no such performance.


    With his strength, even if he fought with others for several days and nights, it would not be like this.


    But now, only part of the message has been learned, and that''s it.


    "Cursed thing..."


    sitting on the head of the bed, Chen Heng frowned when he recalled the scene that just emerged.


    At the moment, he could not help thinking of the essence of the curse.


    Before that, he thought that the curse is only the upgrade of curse power.


    But now it doesn''t seem to be.


    There are more things in this curse, which is astonishing.


    What Chen Heng dares to say is that if he doesn''t have the power of the simulator in his body, he can directly absorb the source of the cursed things through the power of the simulator. I''m afraid that even he can''t take the cursed things.


    After all, judging from the results just now, the essence of these cursed things is not inferior to the existence of divinity, which is too powerful for Chen Heng at the moment.


    Thinking of this, he could not help shaking his head, and then began to carefully feel the changes in his body.


    After learning the origin of the curse through the simulator, Chen Heng''s body seems to have changed a lot.


    The biggest change is the change of divinity.


    The divinity of light is good, and there is no special change. It doesn''t agree with the power of law contained in the cursed things.


    However, the killing divinity has changed a lot. It seems that it has absorbed most of the power of the law in the cursed things, and now it has a tendency of transformation.


    Chen Heng can feel that after absorbing the power of the curse, the killing divinity seems to have been sublimated, but it is not obvious at the moment.


    That''s good news.


    In Chen Heng''s opinion, the power of killing is extremely powerful.


    If we can sublimate again on the basis of the power of killing, the result will be very strong.


    Of course, at the moment, this sublimation is just a trend, and it has not really started.


    I''m afraid it will take a long time for the power of killing to really sublimate.


    However, Chen Heng is not worried about this.


    According to Yang Cheng and his colleagues, the number of curses in this world is not small.Now that it has been determined that the curse has a very good effect on him, then after that, he tries to collect more of these things, that is.


    If one thing doesn''t work, there will be two. If two things don''t work, there will be ten.


    With the gradual accumulation of the number, it can always accumulate to a considerable number, so that the power of killing in the body can be sublimated and become a more powerful power.


    In this regard, Chen Heng is very patient.


    In addition to the change of divinity, there is a new change in Chen Heng''s body.


    Being baptized by the power of law, his true spirit seems to be more powerful. Now he has a new feeling, which makes people feel very unique.


    At least at the moment, Chen Heng can feel that his true spirit has grown a lot, and in the degree of firmness, it seems to be different from before, and has become much firmer.


    And the true spirit influences the body. Under the influence of the true spirit, his body strength will gradually become strong to match the powerful source.


    If he returns to noumenon at the moment, I''m afraid that many changes will happen immediately.


    Of course, Chen Heng is not worried about this.


    "Then... How to deal with this thing..."


    after feeling the changes in his body, Chen Heng turned around and looked at what was in front of him.


    Now inside the wooden box, the previous black pendant is still lying there, looking as old and simple as before.


    Only after losing the original power, the unique power on the black pendant has disappeared. At the moment, it seems that it is just an ordinary pendant.


    Of course, it''s just the surface.


    This is not the case in practice.


    It''s unusual to be able to carry the power of law.


    Even if we get rid of the law contained in it, it''s just the pendant itself in front of us. It''s also an extremely strong material.


    All sorts of thoughts flashed in his heart. After a moment''s thinking, Chen Heng reached out and took out the black pendant and put it on his palm.


    Simply in terms of weight, the black pendant in front of us seems very common, no different from the ordinary pendant.


    Later, Chen Heng tried to pinch.


    But at this point, unexpected scenes began to appear.


    Although not as good as noumenon, Chen Heng''s physical strength is actually very powerful.


    If you use force, even if it is a hard stone, it will turn into a pile of powder in his hands.


    However, even if it is such a power, when it is applied to the pendant in front of us, it is useless and can''t see any change.


    In his hands, the black pendant is still the same as before, no matter how hard Chen Heng tried, there is no change.


    This kind of feeling makes Chen Heng feel very unique.


    So he increased his strength again.

 Chapter 348

    Looking at the black pendant in his hand, Chen Heng thought for a moment, then increased his strength again.


    Although he didn''t say it at ordinary times, there is no doubt that Chen Heng''s strength is very powerful. Once he uses a little strength, he can easily twist the steel and crush the jade.


    But at this moment, a scene that surprised him began to happen.


    He tried to squeeze the black gem, but he couldn''t twist it, let alone crush it.


    No matter how hard he tried, there was no way to crush it.


    It seems to be very strong.


    "What material is this?"


    Looking at the same black gem Pendant in his hand, Chen Heng''s face was surprised. At this time, the idea flashed through his heart.


    To be honest, the strength of this material seems to exceed the standard.


    Even if it seems ordinary, but in fact its combination is surprising, the strength is particularly strong.


    However, it seems to be true.


    After all, this is something that can carry the power of law. Of course, it can''t be that simple thing.


    From the perspective of Chen Heng''s cognition, the essence of things that can carry the power of law will not be weak.


    It''s a good material.


    Here, looking at the pendant in his hand, Chen Heng raised some interest.


    In the process of shuttling around the world, Chen Heng has many different identities.


    One of them is the master of forging.


    As a master of forging, material is undoubtedly worthy of his attention.


    After all, no matter how good the artifact is, in addition to the forger''s own skills, the material is also necessary.


    If there are not enough excellent materials, no matter how excellent Chen Heng''s forging skills are, there is no way to forge excellent works.


    In the eyes of Chen Heng at the moment, the material of the pendant is very outstanding and has extraordinary potential.


    "If it''s appropriate, it may be able to forge an excellent magic weapon."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and the idea flashed in his heart with great interest.


    I have to say, it''s a good idea.


    After a little thought, Chen Heng began to try.


    He put the magic power in his body into the black pendant in front of him and began to deal with it preliminarily.


    The golden divine power starts to flow along Chen Heng''s will, flows out of the black pendant in front of him, and starts to emerge slowly.


    Then, an inexplicable force enveloped.


    In front of the black pendant, an inexplicable change began to occur.


    This black pendant originally looks very old, it seems like an ordinary pendant, nothing special.


    But with the influx of divine power, some changes began to take place in the pendant.


    A touch of light gold appears on the pendant. At that moment, it appears in the black gem, rendering its color.


    This kind of change is very insipid at the beginning, but as time goes by, it becomes more and more obvious.


    In the end, the black gem completely changed from black to gold.


    To some extent, this is a kind of sublimation.


    Through the injection of a large amount of divine power, this inexplicable material can be washed and refined to bring the unique nature of divine power.


    This can also be regarded as a way of dealing with Chen Heng.


    After that, the pendant looked completely different.


    Compared with the original simplicity and antiquity, this pendant looks crystal clear, especially beautiful and pure, just like the most beautiful gem, with a kind of holy and bright brilliance.


    The original black gem also completely changed into a gold gem.


    Among them, the deep and powerful power is spreading from time to time, with a kind of inexplicable palpitation, which makes the people who can feel it thrill.


    In fact, after the instillation of divine power, the pendant now contains powerful divine power.


    It''s a good thing to say when it doesn''t break out. At most, it just looks very beautiful.


    But once it breaks out, the problem comes.


    Once the divine power contained in it breaks out, it will break out the power of terror.


    According to Chen Heng''s estimation, it can at least crush an Erhuan mage.


    In addition, because of its huge gentle divinity, this pendant has now become a sacred thing, and now it has an extraordinary effect.


    If people wear it for a long time, they can not only warm their body, but also get rid of their negative state, recover their energy, and even improve the essence of life to a certain extent.


    The effect is very good.Of course, only for ordinary people.


    For Chen Heng, it''s not very useful.


    After all, he has enough divine power to nourish his body and make himself stronger.


    In improving their own effect, but also better than this pendant.


    "It''s a pity..."


    looking at the Gold Pendant in his hand, Chen Heng felt a little sorry.


    In the end, it is not the ontological reason.


    For Chen Heng, the Gold Pendant in front of him is only a semi-finished product.


    It needs a series of processing to become a satisfactory work.


    But at the moment, there is no such condition.


    Driven by the divine power, Chen Heng has recovered some strength at the moment, but it is far from reaching the level of noumenon.


    Except for the divine power, the other powers did not return to the peak.


    We can only achieve the present situation.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng flashed the idea in his heart, then turned around and walked out silently.


    He went on, so he went out and came to the church outside.


    Now outside, Yang Cheng had already left. There was no one around. It looked empty and clean.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng said to the nun, then turned around and left here.


    Outside, on the other side.


    In a deep region.


    Wisps of black fog in the diffuse, bursts of strange breath constantly emerge, towards the outside world.


    Here is a cursed area, a shadow hidden in the black fog is emerging, it looks particularly strange and terrible.


    In the past, no living person ever came here, or even if they did, they would eventually stay and become a part of this place.


    But here, things seem different.


    A figure slowly approaching, toward the depths.


    Bursts of breathing sound constantly sounded, emerged at the moment, with the strange atmosphere around, inexplicably there is a sense of horror.


    "Call... Call..."


    young men in military uniform are advancing.


    At this moment, if you look through the fog, you can find that the young people are already black and blue.


    A lot of wounds appeared everywhere in his body, some of them looked particularly ferocious and terrifying, with dripping blood spreading and spreading outwards.


    But the strange thing is that the blood on his body diffuses out, and what he sends out is not the strong smell of blood, but a kind of fragrance.


    This kind of situation appears to be particularly strange and makes people feel numb.


    "Exploration tribe, from the 2nd to the 15th, has all been killed, and now I''m the only one left..."


    under the black fog, the young man continued to move forward, murmuring to himself, as if he was talking to someone: "I''m not conscious, and the seed of curse in my body will collapse..."


    the voice fell, and a soft Bang came out and rang everywhere It''s very abrupt.


    The young man''s face was at a loss. Subconsciously, he looked down and saw a scene of horror.


    In front of his chest, a bloody arm stretched out.


    The bloody arms were stained with black blood, and it seemed that white bones and scales, as well as small black villi, could be seen on them.


    Obviously, this is definitely not a normal arm.


    This arm now stretched out from the young man''s stomach. It looked very terrible, as if something was in the young man''s stomach.


    Thrilling scenes are emerging.


    However, the young people themselves did not seem to be surprised at this, with a look of indifference on their faces, as if they had been completely used to it.


    If you look at it carefully, you can see that there are many small changes on the young man''s face, with subtle textures emerging. It looks very ferocious and frightening.


    "The seed of curse is out of control..."


    a slight sound is heard here, followed by a clear sound.


    At this moment, the youth can no longer support the changes in the body, the whole body fell down, so fell to the ground.


    After he fell down, the black instrument also fell on the ground, so heavily fell down, emitting a clear sound.


    That''s the end of it.


    After that, the body of the young man was still wriggling.


    A ferocious small arms stretched out from his body and stretched out his whole body.


    Then, a spider like creature with a similar appearance to a young man crawled out of it and slowly melted into the darkness.


    That''s the end of it.In the whole scene, only the previous instruments are still making bursts of sound.


    "No.1 is dead..."


    in the distance, in a certain base, Chen Rou received the last message left by the youth. She took a deep breath and said, "from No.1 to No.15, all the 15 cursers have lost their message..."


    "this time, the curse place is more dangerous than we thought..."


    "what should we do now?"


    On one side, a middle-aged man was standing there. At the moment, his face didn''t look good. He didn''t know what to say.


    "No matter what, we must explore the news of the cursed land..."


    Chen Rou took a deep breath and then said, "this time, it has been proved that even the curser can''t survive in this cursed land."


    "More elites have to be sent out..."


    "you mean..."


    listening to this, the middle-aged man''s face showed hesitation, and then said: "cursed thing?"


    "Not bad."


    Chen Rou nodded her head seriously and said, "now, only the cursed relics can help us explore the situation of this cursed place."


    "At the moment, there is still half a month to go before the joint group comes. In this half a month, we must stop the trend of the expansion of the curse land and explore the situation as much as possible."


    "Otherwise, I''m afraid tens of thousands of people will be killed and injured in just half a month..."


    she said with a solemn face.


    "What do you want to do?"


    The middle-aged man was silent for a moment, then asked again.


    "Collect all the cursers from Changyuan as far as possible, and gather all the cursed relics."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Rou thought a little for a moment, then said decisively: "especially Yang Cheng and Liang Xiao, they must be recruited."


    Looking at the middle-aged man with doubts on his face, Chen Rou explained again: "they are not simple."


    "Yang Cheng and his wife have explored several cursed places since three years ago, and they have rich experience in this field."


    "And, as far as I know, this cursed place is no stranger to them."


    "They gave me a lot of information in my hand."


    "You mean..."


    listening to what Chen Rou said in front of him, the middle-aged man in front of him could not help but open his mouth.


    "Not bad."


    Chen Rou nodded and said her guess: "if I guess well, most of them have gone in once before, and they have successfully escaped from it."


    "It''s even possible that they got a curse in it."


    Voice down, the middle-aged man''s eyes look more and more bright, at the moment in the heart seems to have many ideas flashed.


    "The two of them are a great help for us to explore this cursed place."


    For the middle-aged man''s mind, Chen Rou does not care, just light mouth said: "if you have the two of them to help, presumably our action this time, will become more smooth."


    "Are you sure?"


    Standing in the same place, the middle-aged man pondered for a moment, then raised his head and looked at Chen Rou in front of him. He asked again, "I don''t think I need to say more about the importance of cursing relics."


    "Take the cursed relics into the cursed land. Once they are lost in it, can you understand the consequences?"


    "I understand."


    Chen Rou nodded and said frankly, "but this is the best choice, isn''t it?"


    "I''m willing to lead the team myself into this cursed place."


    "If you fail, let me die in it."


    She said so faintly.


    Listening to this, the middle-aged man was moved.


    After thinking for a moment, he finally nodded: "OK."


    "Time is running out now."


    He thought for a moment, then looked at Chen Rou and gave a deadline: "I''ll give you three days to prepare."


    "Now, we can offer anything."


    "Good."


    Listening to this, Chen Rou finally relaxed, then looked at the middle-aged man in front of her and nodded solemnly.

 Chapter 349

    "I said..."


    in a quiet room, listening to the voice coming from the phone, the young man''s mouth twitched. At this time, he didn''t know what to say: "we really don''t want to get involved in this kind of thing anymore...


    " can''t you go to other people? "


    "Ever since you told us about it, you''ve been doomed."


    On the phone, Chen Rou''s cold voice said, "that place of curse is bigger and more terrible than you think. There are many things that have not been found before."


    "In order to get the information inside, we have damaged dozens of elites."


    "Compared with other people, you two are not only cursers, but also the best candidates who have gone deep into this cursed place."


    Listening to this, Liang Xiao felt numb. At this time, he didn''t know what to say.


    From the heart, whether he or Yang Cheng, absolutely do not want to be involved in this kind of thing.


    In the past, although they would join in the exploration of the land of curse, it was more forced by life to get the cursed things.


    After all, with their past situation, if they don''t take the initiative to step into it and explore a ray of life in it, they will not live to the present.


    But now, they really don''t think much about it.


    By this time, their problems have been solved, and even the curse of Xiaolan has been solved, without any worries.


    Originally, they might have to worry about their curse breaking out and taking their lives at any time.


    But now, with the presence of Chen Heng in the church, their worries can be completely eliminated.


    From the previous situation, Chen Heng undoubtedly has the unique power to suppress the curse, or even control the curse.


    Even if the curse power in their body is out of control, they can also go to find Chen Heng and ask the other party to suppress and eliminate the curse power in their body.


    For them, they have no idea of exploration, just want to find a safe place to live.


    It''s a pity that they don''t want to look for trouble, but things keep looking for them.


    "I understand your thoughts."


    On the phone, Chen Rou''s voice rang out coldly. At the moment, she said coldly, "but it''s not so easy to enter this circle and still want to retire safely."


    "I don''t know how many people you''ve offended by the things you''ve done before."


    "As long as I get your news out and tell you what you''ve done in the past, can you believe that the guard will come at once?"


    "What do you want?"


    Listening to what Chen Rou said, Liang Xiao''s face changed. At this time, they finally said.


    "It''s easy."


    Listening to Liang Xiao''s words, Chen Rou smiles on her face, and then continues to speak: "take us into the curse place, and try to delay the outbreak of the curse."


    "It doesn''t need much time. It''ll be half a month at most."


    "After it''s done, I can make up my mind about your past cases and write them off directly. No one will trouble you any more."


    "I can guarantee that."


    "It''s a deal."


    Liang Xiao was silent for a moment, then finally nodded and said, "what else?"


    "What else?"


    Chen Rou was stunned and frowned.


    "There''s no reason in this world that you just want to do things without paying people."


    Liang Xiao opened his mouth directly and offered a price: "in addition to the terms you said, I also need five million yuan for each person."


    "How?"


    "No problem."


    Without hesitation, Chen Rou agreed directly.


    Each person has 500 people, and two people add up to 10 million.


    Although the number is large, it''s really nothing compared to the curse.


    Once the curse breaks out, the whole city will be affected.


    At that time, I don''t know how many people will die to end this disaster.


    If things get to this point, I''m afraid the final loss will be immeasurable.


    Compared with the terrible consequences, a little money is nothing at all.


    Agreed to this condition, the phone was hung up soon.


    Putting the phone away, Liang Xiao turns around and looks at Yang Cheng, with a bitter smile on his face.


    "Look, we can''t get away this time."


    He said, shaking his head.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    In front of him, Yang Cheng shook his head and said, "we are two damned people. If we can help, even death is worth it.""And now, compared with the past, we don''t have to worry about Xiaolan any more."


    There are still some things they have accumulated in the past. Even if they die directly in the ruins, they don''t have to worry about how Xiaolan will live in the future.


    Moreover, since the price has been negotiated with the official, according to the Convention, even if the two of them die, the remuneration that belongs to them will be handed over to the corresponding heirs.


    In this respect, there is still official credit.


    Therefore, for this exploration, Yang Cheng and Yang Cheng did not care too much.


    In fact, for them, the so-called danger and life and death are not worth mentioning at all.


    Anyway, they are all damned people.


    It''s on the other side.


    Time passed slowly.


    Soon it was dark outside, and now it was night.


    At night, Chen Rou comes home a little tired.


    As the day passed, she was very tired.


    The threat of the land of curse still exists, and the curse that exists in it may break out at any time.


    In order to delay the outbreak of the curse as long as possible, her time is running out.


    She must contact the cursing people nearby as soon as possible to mobilize them.


    But this kind of thing, of course, is not so easy to do.


    After all, it''s too risky to enter the land of curse. As long as you dare to enter, you should be prepared to die in it.


    There are not many people who are willing to take risks, even though they are cursers.


    Chen Rou wants to transfer these people, naturally it''s difficult.


    She spent the whole day wandering around, and now she still has a headache.


    But even so, when she returned home, her face still showed a smile, did not show the fatigue in her heart.


    With a smile on her face, she was ready to go over and prepare the meal, waiting for her brother to come back.


    But when she really got home, she was surprised to find that there was someone waiting in it.


    In the spacious hall, a melodious sound of music is playing. At the moment, it is echoing all over the hall.


    And on one side of the table, a few cooked meals are already there.


    "Eight treasure fish, fried rape......"


    looking at the food on the table, Chen Rou''s face was a little surprised.


    On the side of the dining table, the figure of a young man is still busy and constantly moving.


    Seems to hear the sound outside, he turned around, looking behind, eyes fell on Chen rou.


    "I''m back."


    Looking at Chen Rou, he nodded, as if not surprised at her return.


    "When did you learn to cook?"


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of her, Chen Rou smiles, walks forward and touches his head.


    The young man''s hair is very soft and comfortable to touch, with a fragrance.


    Chen Rou couldn''t help rubbing and looked down at her brother.


    Under the bright light, the young man''s posture showed, looking very tall and straight, but also some thin.


    In Chen Rou''s line of sight, the young man looked back, a beautiful and delicate face seemed very calm, just looked at her.


    "Learn by the way."


    He looked at Chen Rou in front of him and said softly, "have a taste?"


    "You''ve done everything. Why don''t you try it?"


    Chen Rou smiles and picks up the chopsticks.


    To her surprise, Chen Heng''s meal was delicious beyond her expectation. It didn''t taste like dark food in her imagination.


    No wonder.


    After all, although the surface looks very tender, but in fact, Chen Heng has been a real old monster.


    In the long course of his life, he has tried many things and done many things.


    It''s nothing to him to just cook some food.


    Chen Heng was already a good cook when he was a mortal in his first life.


    Now it''s just coming back.


    After a meal, Chen Heng quietly put away the dishes and chopsticks and went to one side to be busy.


    On the contrary, Chen Rou has nothing to do. She just sits on the wooden chair and looks at her younger brother constantly busy there.


    Looking at the scene in front of her, inexplicably, she was touched.


    Unconsciously, his brother seems to have grown up.


    She sighs in the heart, in the heart inexplicable flash this idea.


    "What''s the matter?"


    On one side, Chen Heng''s voice came.


    Unconsciously, he has been busy. Now he comes to Chen Rou and looks at her there.


    "Nothing."


    Chen Rou smiles and shakes her head. Then she whispers, "I just feel that my younger brother seems to have grown up.""Boring."


    Chen Heng shakes his head, cleans up his things, and then walks into his room.


    Looking at his actions, Chen Rou just smiles and doesn''t say much.


    After a moment, she got up and went to her room.


    Walking into the room, she soon found something unusual.


    There seems to be one more thing on the tables and chairs in her room.


    It was a delicate gold box. It looked very beautiful. There was a small note on it.


    "Happy birthday."


    Looking at the handwriting on the note, Chen Rou was stunned. At this time, she didn''t know what to say.


    Recently, she has been busy everywhere, but she forgot that today is her birthday.


    But for people like her, the so-called birthday is meaningless.


    As a curser, her life is almost accompanied by death, and she can see many terrible scenes every day.


    She can''t enjoy most of the warmth that normal people can enjoy.


    But at least for this moment, Chen Rou feels lucky.


    At least in any case, there is another person at home who can remember her birthday accurately and even prepare gifts for her.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help laughing. Then she thought about it a little bit and reached out to open the golden box in front of her.


    The golden box opened slowly, and the contents showed.


    It''s nothing else. It''s a gold pendant.


    Gold Pendant looks very pure, with a beautiful dazzling gold, a look is very precious and beautiful, with a kind of suffocating charm.


    Looking at this pendant in front of you, if you look at it for a long time, you may even have the illusion that what you are looking at is not a golden gem, but a small sun.


    At this moment, Chen Rou has a similar illusion.


    At the moment, he was holding the pendant in front of him, but he felt a kind of warmth.


    It''s like bathing in the sun and being illuminated by the sun, especially warm and comfortable.


    It seems that the parts that were originally eroded by the curse and felt faint pain from time to time have become much more comfortable and no longer feel dull pain.


    "Illusions?"


    Feeling this kind of feeling on her body, Chen Rou is a little suspicious. She doesn''t know where the feeling on her body comes from.


    After a while, the feeling in her subsided.


    Everything seems to be back to normal.


    However, even so, the pendant in front of her still gives her a very different feeling. For her, it seems to have a different charm, which makes her love it very much.


    From this point of view, Chen Rou undoubtedly likes this thing very much.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help laughing, then put it on her body.


    Not far away, in one side of the room, it seems to feel the action on Chen Rou''s body, Chen hengruo raised his head.


    "Have you seen it?"


    Sitting on the head of the bed, feeling the scene in the room beside him, Chen Heng smiles and the idea flashed through his heart.


    That gold pendant is nothing else. It''s the one he used to baptize before.


    At this moment, the material has become more unique after a variety of baptism.


    Even an ordinary mortal, as long as he holds the pendant for a long time, he can be blessed by the power of the pendant, so as to gradually transform his life essence.


    If a cursed person gets it, he can also use the divine power on it to suppress the curse power in his body, and even use the divine power in this pendant to become more powerful to a certain extent.


    Of course, for Chen Heng, the function of this pendant is not that.


    The reason why he gave this pendant to Chen Rou is not only to protect but also to explore.


    The so-called protection is easy to understand.


    As time goes by, Chen Heng can also feel the tense atmosphere everywhere.


    This city seems to be full of some kind of terror, and there are traces of curse everywhere.


    In this case, personal life has been threatened, not as safe as it seems.

 Chapter 350

    Chen Heng can be acutely aware of the threat of the city in front of him.


    Hidden in peace is deep evil.


    At least in his eyes, the city is like a powder keg, which may explode at any time.


    This doesn''t need his own feelings. It can be seen from the daily performance of Yang Cheng.


    In fact, Chen Heng was secretly observing their previous conversations with Chen Rou, and naturally understood what they said.


    Of course, he doesn''t care.


    But I''m afraid the people around me can''t.


    Therefore, he gives the pendant to Chen Rou after his own treatment, hoping that it can play a protective role and protect Chen Heng in his absence.


    After all, this is my sister.


    On the other hand, I want to get some information through this device.


    In that golden pendant, there is a wisp of mental strength differentiated from Chen Heng.


    Through this gold pendant, Chen Heng can know what happened to Chen Rou afterwards.


    In Chen Rou''s capacity, it is also very helpful for Chen Heng to understand the secrets of the world and get some information.


    It is because of this, so Chen Heng will have the action before.


    After all, it''s just by the way.


    After finishing these, if there is no accident, Chen Heng will not continue to interfere.


    Will be honest, according to their original life trajectory to go forward, will not do more.


    Of course, just doing this is enough for Chen Heng.


    Time goes by slowly.


    On the next day, Chen Rou stayed on the pendant and explained something to Chen Heng as if nothing had happened.


    On the surface, it seems very normal, but compared with the past, today seems a little wordy.


    But in fact, this is already in the future.


    There is no way.


    There are many dangers in the land of curse, and no one knows what kind of terror there is.


    Even Chen Rou herself, after entering it, has no certain assurance to be able to come out of it.


    Therefore, some preparations should be made early.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid there will be no chance later.


    So, she grabs Chen Heng, opens her mouth in a soft voice, and orders a lot of things seriously. Then she leaves with some reluctance.


    In situ, looking at Chen Rou''s back, Chen Heng stands there, shaking his head in silence, and then leaves the same way.


    After he left, the place was as it had been before. It was calm and didn''t look angry.


    Leave home and head for the school.


    In the process, Chen Heng found many differences.


    In the outside world, from time to time, there is a Black Mist surging, constantly emerging here.


    What these mists represent is nothing else but the power of curse.


    At this time, around the city, the black fog is everywhere. Although it is very light, it is particularly obvious in Chen Heng''s eyes.


    The faint black fog is rising continuously, and finally envelops the city in front of us. At a glance, it gives us a very strange feeling.


    Of course, this is only for Chen Heng.


    For most ordinary people, they don''t know what''s going on in the city, and they can''t see the hidden power of curse in the corner of the city; O, the power of curse is becoming active now.


    In the case that ordinary people don''t know, a deep darkness will envelop the city.


    It is astonishing that this has happened.


    "More and more active..."


    walking on the road, Chen Heng mumbled to himself, and the idea flashed through his mind.


    As a bystander, he can clearly feel the change in it.


    As early as his arrival, although the city had some problems, it was not obvious. It was only a unique place.


    But at this time, the strange power is constantly coming, more and more active.


    In this way, with the passage of time, I am afraid that this force will become more and more terrifying. In the end, it may even cover the whole city and devour it.


    At the moment, it''s no wonder that the official people are so dignified that they want to delay by all means.


    "However, the power system of the world seems to be built on the curse..."


    walking on the road, the idea flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    He listened to Chen Rou''s conversations with others, so from her conversation, he learned some of the official arrangements and plans.


    According to what he knows, although the land of curse is terrible, the people in this world do not seem to have no solution.After a while, the so-called coalition will come, the curse of suppressing the riots.


    What Chen Rou and others have to do is to delay the outbreak of the curse by all means before the arrival of the joint group.


    If you think about it in this way, people in this world do not seem to have no way to deal with the outbreak of curse.


    At least, the so-called joint group should represent the high-end power of the world, and it is a truly extraordinary force that can compete with the curse.


    I just don''t know how the high-end power of the world will appear.


    According to Chen Heng''s estimation, most of them are rooted in the power of curse.


    It''s just not clear what will happen.


    In this regard, he also expected to know the final result.


    Of course, at the moment, it''s too early to say that.


    Walking on the road, he silently steps forward to his destination.


    Time goes by slowly.


    In the blink of an eye, days pass again.


    For ordinary people living in this city, a few days seems to be no different from the past.


    The busy people are still busy, and people everywhere don''t feel any difference during this period of time.


    In order to prevent unrest and panic, the government suppressed all kinds of news very well, and few people knew that the curse was about to break out.


    Of course, judging from the situation of the world, do ordinary people know the unique existence of curse or not.


    On the surface, nothing seems to have happened, but in the dark, some preparations seem to be being completed.


    For another group of people in this city, what they are facing in just a few days is something else.


    "Have you come here yet?"


    In the black fog, bursts of gasps continued to ring.


    Wearing heavy protective clothing, Chen Rou goes forward slowly.


    In all directions, the thick fog is rising. It is clear that the outside world is still in the daytime, but here it seems as if it is late at night.


    In this way, this place has been affected by the power of the cursed land, thus forming a unique field, completely separated from the outside world.


    "Has it come to this?"


    Chen Rou''s face is a little ugly when she walks to this place. At this time, she looks around and doesn''t know what to say.


    According to their feelings, they are now in a completely different field.


    The environment of this place is totally different from the outside world, full of a unique power factor.


    If ordinary people stay in this place for a long time, they are bound to be affected by that kind of power factor, resulting in all kinds of changes.


    For this, Chen Rou and others have already been psychologically prepared.


    But the horror of this cursed place still surprised them.


    At least in their feelings, some of the environment in this cursed place is too violent.


    "The strength of cursing everywhere is at least ten times higher than that of other cursing places..."


    when Chen Rou walks here, she is holding the instrument in her hand, but she sighs: "this place is......"


    at this moment, with a burst of light, there are some changes everywhere.


    Under the gaze of Chen Rou and others, some changes appear in the hazy fog in the distance.


    A hazy figure from the front, looks like some people, but some are not right.


    "Be careful."


    Looking at the scene in front of us, Chen Rou and others are on guard. Now they are ready.


    Since they came to this place, they have been facing all kinds of dangers.


    In this land of curse, there are derivatives of curse everywhere, and a monster born from curse.


    In order to get to this place, they have left behind the names of several people.


    From the current situation, it seems that new dangers are coming.


    Standing in the same place, they are ready in their heart and have made enough psychological expectations.


    But even so, after the presence of the hidden fog in front of them, they were still stunned.


    Because in the fog ahead, the existence that appears at the moment is nothing else but a person.


    Yes, people.


    Under the gaze of Chen Rou and others, these people are wearing military uniforms, but they are very slow. Many people are stained with a lot of blood, and they look particularly ferocious.


    "This is..."


    looking at the scene, Chen Rou was stunned, and then quickly responded: "the elite troops who entered here before..."Before that, in order to explore the reality of this cursed place, they sent many official elites into it.


    Among those elites, there are cursers who have planted the seeds of curse, and there are also professionals in the army...


    but without exception, in the end, they are all lost in this place, burying their good life in this place.


    And what they see now is obviously these martyrs.


    "Haven''t they... Died yet?"


    Standing next to Chen Rou, someone can''t help but say so at the moment.


    Indeed.


    At the moment, these people are still moving, still able to move, and look as if they are still alive.


    Of course, despite this, no one in the audience would naively think that these people are really alive at the moment.


    As far as the present situation is concerned, even if these people are still alive, I''m afraid they are not the original ones.


    Sure enough, the next moment, a frightening scene appeared.


    In the front, in the deep fog, the figures in military uniform appeared one by one.


    They slowly move forward, gradually close, and then, as if feeling their breath, begin to slowly raise their heads.


    With their heads up, in the dim light, a piece of already rotten, looks already beyond recognition of the face appeared in front of them, so far began to show.


    The whole scene was very frightening.


    From the rotten faces, we can see that they have already died. At the moment, they are just corpses. But under the influence of some unique force, they can still move, even move very quickly.


    In this regard, Chen Rou and others are not clear about the detailed reasons.


    However, they knew that in the present situation, those who had been their companions before they died would be their opponents now.


    "Everyone is ready..."


    standing in the same place, looking at the scene in front of her, Chen Rou takes a deep breath, and then says, "ready to rush in..."


    beside her, listening to her words, the others don''t say anything, just nod their heads.


    The next moment, they face forward, directly up.


    ...


    "the Virgin Mary comes to the world, bringing the initial warmth and flame..."


    in the spacious church, standing alone on the high platform, Chen Heng''s face is calm, and he is wearing a priest''s robe, explaining quietly there.


    It''s very boring to tell the legends about the Virgin Mary from Chen Heng, but it has a kind of inexplicable charm in Chen Heng''s mouth, which makes people want to continue to listen and finish it.


    On the one hand, Chen Heng has a good understanding of the various allusions of the Virgin Mary.


    Although the time of contacting the Church of Notre Dame is not too long, with Chen Heng''s talent, he has already surpassed the previous middle-aged priest and reached a better level.


    And in the level of speech, Chen Heng is much higher than the middle-aged priest before.


    At least in Chen Heng''s own opinion, the level of the middle-aged priest''s speech before is really choking.


    Of course, just these, want to achieve the immediate effect is not enough.


    After all, doctrines are just doctrines, and speeches are just speeches. That''s what comes and goes.


    No matter how good Chen Heng''s speech is, the rest of the people will only listen to it a few times at most, and then they will be bored. It is impossible to achieve the immediate effect.


    And the reason why he was able to do this in front of his eyes was more the assistance of spiritual power and divine power.


    In the speech at the same time, by linking the spirit, we can better resonate with other people''s spirit, so that they have a variety of resonance emotions in their hearts.


    In this way, it is easy to achieve the purpose of attracting people and attract them easily.


    And the exertion of divine power can create a better atmosphere, even in the process of speech, let these people feel a burst of satisfaction.


    The combination of these two forces produces good results.


    Because of this, Chen Heng was able to easily do what the middle-aged priest could not do before, and let so many people come to listen to his speech in silence.


    If it had not been for these extraordinary powers, he would never have been able to say that he could have achieved this scene.


    As time goes by, the huge clock in the church turns slowly and finally comes to a certain number.


    A crisp bell sounded, especially melodious, so it spread out.


    Listening to the voice, Chen Heng looked up, then stopped his commentary, and said with a smile: "today''s commentary, that''s it."


    "If you''re interested, please come back next time."He spoke softly and then stepped down from the high platform.


    In this regard, some of the people below are still in their minds. Some even have tears on their faces and look very excited.


    After an explanation, everyone''s heart is full of a kind of satisfaction, and now it feels very different from before.


    Before that, their hearts may be full of confusion, sadness and many other emotions.


    But after now, all kinds of emotions in their hearts will completely fade away, leaving only one kind of moving still retained.


    "It''s so good..."


    a figure in a black robe slowly got up and felt the sense of fullness in his heart. At this moment, he sighed: "how many years..."


    "from that day until now, I still want to cry..."


    he felt the feeling in his heart and said so.


    "Yes, it feels good."


    On one side, another young man nodded. At this time, he sighed heartily and said, "I didn''t expect that the younger brother of the fierce girl still has this kind of ability..."


    "just listening to him, I feel that my heart has experienced a transformation."


    "It''s incredible..."


    "in the past, I have heard that there are many unique things in this world, and even some people, who are not cursers, can have all kinds of incredible power..."


    in front of him, the old man in black robe said: "this sacrificial priest is probably the same kind of person."


    "However, compared with those we have seen in the past, the power of this sacrificial priest is more unique and more practical..."


    he thought about it and then said so.


    Looking back, he stood aside and nodded a little.


    Indeed.


    In the past, they have met many so-called powers.


    But these so-called people with powers are very vulnerable, and even most of them seem to be no different from ordinary people.


    Those so-called powers are also fancy, what can be used to generate electricity, can fire, it seems good, but in fact it is useless.


    It is estimated that those who can generate electricity can''t match a small battery, and those who can catch fire by themselves can light a cigarette at most.


    Most of them are not practical.


    Compared with these practicability, they are more useful. They should cooperate to participate in experiments to see if they can analyze the principle.


    Compared with what they remembered, the young man''s powers were much more useful.


    Nothing else, just the power that can enrich people''s mind and infect others'' spirit, is very valuable.


    If you can make good use of it, it will be very useful.

 Chapter 351

    At least in the eyes of the two elders, Chen Heng''s unique power is much stronger than those fancy powers.


    Apart from other things, just this power that can infect the soul, resonate with people, and even feel full for it is very useful.


    Especially for cursers like them.


    For these cursers, the firmness of heart is the key to resist the curse.


    Only when one''s will is strong enough and one''s mind is pure enough, can one have strong resistance, so that one can stop the constant erosion of curse and even turn it into one''s own power.


    Both the old and the young know this very well.


    And Chen Hengna''s power to infect the soul can help them, make their hearts tough, so as to better fight against the curse.


    From then on, with such outstanding characteristics, if the other party is willing, I''m afraid they can easily pull up a group of supporters and become their own supporters.


    And this kind of strong potential power is also what they value.


    So at this moment, they can''t help but have a lot of ideas in their mind.


    "It seems that this place will come here more often in the future..."


    sitting up from where he was, the old man''s face showed a smile, and then he whispered: "I don''t know if it''s an illusion..."


    "I always feel that after coming here for a trip, even my heart is relaxed a lot."


    "It seems that even the erosion of curse has been reduced a lot..."


    standing in the same place, he murmured to himself, with a little smile on his face with some vicissitudes.


    "To tell you the truth..."


    on one side, the young man also had a smile on his face. At the moment, he spoke softly and said respectfully: "in fact, I also have this feeling..."


    "it''s very slight, so I ignored the past..."


    "it seems that this is the benefit of purifying the mind."


    The old man said with a smile that he was in a better mood at this time.


    They don''t think much about the changes in themselves. They just think that it is the reason that their mind is pure and infected.


    However, in fact, the reason for such a change is mostly the instinctive influence of divine power.


    In the process of his speech, although Chen Heng did not take the initiative to use the divine power for baptism, the instinctive mobilization of the divine power will still affect the surrounding areas and cause various influences.


    As a result, some of the curse power hidden in people will be baptized by the breath of divine power, and will be slowly eroded.


    However, the old man and the young man knew nothing about it. They still thought it was because of the change of heart.


    Of course, there are some reasons.


    It''s just not as big as they think.


    After standing there for a moment, they got up and left the place in front of them.


    But before they left, they donated a lot of money to the church.


    That kind of gesture, let one side of the nuns are not from the front of a light up.


    There is no way.


    Although the church is sacred, it is also based on the secular.


    If you don''t have enough money, you can''t get a foothold at all.


    Especially like the church in front of you.


    You know, this church in front of you is the biggest church in the city.


    It is based on the place is particularly unique, not those other places, but the center of the whole city, can be regarded as the most prosperous place.


    It is obvious that the daily expenses of this church will not be a small number.


    The daily maintenance of the church, the wages of priests and nuns, and even the sacrifices, all need money.


    I can''t help it. I want the right meal.


    Therefore, even nuns, it is inevitable that they will look up to those who spend a lot of money.


    "Please give this gift to the young priest..."


    after the donation, the old man politely opened his mouth, looked at Chen Heng standing in the distance, and said with a smile: "his speech is very good, which is the best explanation I''ve heard so far..."


    "I hope that I can still hear it the next time I come here again A touching speech. "


    It was for him.


    Listening to the old man''s words, the nun''s heart flashed a little clear. At this time, she didn''t feel surprised.


    Since Chen Heng came here as a sacrificial priest, similar scenes have often occurred.


    Compared with the plain and boring middle-aged priest in the past, Chen Heng is still young and handsome, easy to resonate with others, and has strong appeal.


    As a result, in recent years, not only more people have come here to listen to the speeches, but also more and more people have given donations.Of course, most of these people are women, and most of them are a kind of creature called rich woman.


    Moreover, quite a few of these people are not purely motivated, and most of them have other purposes.


    Compared with these people, the old man is undoubtedly much better.


    At least, the other side is unlikely to hit Chen Heng''s idea.


    In addition, the other side is much more generous.


    The nun couldn''t help but show a bright smile on her face. On the one hand, she explained in detail to the old man in front of her, and on the other hand, she promised that she would do what she was told.


    In place, a moment later, the old man and the old man left with satisfaction.


    On the high platform in the distance, looking at the figure of the two old people leaving, Chen hengruo feels it and looks over here.


    "Two more cursers?"


    Looking at the figure of the old man leaving, Chen Heng was surprised, and then the idea flashed through his heart.


    He was not too surprised that there would be cursers in this place.


    After all, if you stay in one place for a long time, you will always encounter various situations.


    Moreover, from the perspective of Yang Cheng and Yang Cheng, many of them are superstitious and obsessed with this kind of thing.


    Compared with ordinary people, their inner pain and emptiness are more obvious, so they often intoxicate themselves with faith, so that they can have a spiritual sustenance.


    It''s not surprising that such people come to the church to worship the virgin.


    As long as this kind of person comes here, there is no doubt that the abnormality in Chen Heng''s body will happen immediately, and his existence will be targeted.


    Chen Heng has already made psychological preparations for this, and doesn''t feel strange at the moment


    just standing in the same place and looking at the old man''s back, Chen Heng still can''t help laughing, inexplicably feeling very interesting.


    An inexplicable premonition has emerged from the body.


    Looking at the scene emerging from the front, almost subconsciously, Chen Heng feels the changes after.


    Those two people are not simple, and their curse power is much stronger than Yang Cheng and Chen Heng.


    After being targeted by such a character, his life will not be boring.


    However, this seems to be good.


    Always staying in this place, living the same life day after day, although it''s not bad, but it''s too boring.


    It''s just right to have some fun.


    Standing in the same place, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart. Then he seemed to feel something. He turned around silently and looked up to the outside world.


    Almost in an instant, his vision penetrated the heavy isolation and saw a certain direction in the distance.


    In an instant, in a certain region in the distance, a little mental power began to vibrate slowly, presenting the picture.


    ......


    bang!!


    Bursts of light sound across here, at the moment constantly sounded, accompanied by a burst of panting.


    Everywhere are the corpses of monsters, as well as some blood red scarlet blood, traces left on the earth.


    "The situation is very bad..."


    standing beside Chen Rou, feeling the situation around, Yang Cheng gasped and said: "the curse of this place has begun to revive..."


    "we should have found the wrong node before, completely wrong..."


    standing here, including Yang Cheng and Liang Xiao, most people''s faces are pale Not so well.


    No wonder.


    In the previous action, they misjudged the node where the curse broke out, thus wasting a lot of living power.


    However, the final results proved their mistakes.


    After the position of the suspected curse node disappears, the curse in this place is not suppressed, but becomes more and more violent.


    The curses everywhere appeared one after another and began to rise.


    There''s no sign of calming down.


    At this moment, they have been surrounded by curses all around them. There are curses everywhere, which can''t be stopped at all.


    If it goes on like this, their situation is worrying, and sooner or later they will die under a constant stream of curses.


    In the current situation, if their faces can look good, it is a strange thing.


    In situ, only Chen Rou was left. At the moment, her face could still maintain the previous calm.


    For her, even if the situation has come to the moment, everything has not yet reached the time to give up.


    Besides, even if you die here, it''s nothing.


    As early as when she entered here, she was ready to die here and regard it as the place where she buried her bones.


    Now it''s just the worst result. It''s no surprise."Now the situation is at its worst..."


    standing in the same place, she thought for a moment, then gasped and said, "according to the original plan, we have to stay here for half a month to delay the outbreak of the curse as much as possible."


    "However, up to now, when time is full, it only means that seven days have passed."


    "What are we going to do for the rest of the time?"


    She turned, looked at the group in front of her, and said.


    In place, facing Chen Rou''s line of sight, the people present were silent. At this time, they were all silent.


    ......


    bang!!


    Bursts of light sound across here, at the moment constantly sounded, accompanied by a burst of panting.


    Everywhere are the corpses of monsters, as well as some blood red scarlet blood, traces left on the earth.


    "The situation is very bad..."


    standing beside Chen Rou, feeling the situation around, Yang Cheng gasped and said: "the curse of this place has begun to revive..."


    "we should have found the wrong node before, completely wrong..."


    standing here, including Yang Cheng and Liang Xiao, most people''s faces are pale Not so well.


    No wonder.


    In the previous action, they misjudged the node where the curse broke out, thus wasting a lot of living power.


    However, the final results proved their mistakes.


    After the position of the suspected curse node disappears, the curse in this place is not suppressed, but becomes more and more violent.


    The curses everywhere appeared one after another and began to rise.


    There''s no sign of calming down.


    At this moment, they have been surrounded by curses all around them. There are curses everywhere, which can''t be stopped at all.


    If it goes on like this, their situation is worrying, and sooner or later they will die under a constant stream of curses.


    In the current situation, if their faces can look good, it is a strange thing.


    In situ, only Chen Rou was left. At the moment, her face could still maintain the previous calm.


    For her, even if the situation has come to the moment, everything has not yet reached the time to give up.


    Besides, even if you die here, it''s nothing.


    As early as when she entered here, she was ready to die here and regard it as the place where she buried her bones.


    Now it''s just the worst result. It''s no surprise.


    "Now the situation is at its worst..."


    standing in the same place, she thought for a moment, then gasped and said, "according to the original plan, we have to stay here for half a month to delay the outbreak of the curse as much as possible."


    "However, up to now, when time is full, it only means that seven days have passed."


    "What are we going to do for the rest of the time?"


    She turned, looked at the group in front of her, and said.


    In place, facing Chen Rou''s line of sight, the people present were silent. At this time, they were all silent. ......


    bang!!


    Bursts of light sound across here, at the moment constantly sounded, accompanied by a burst of panting.


    Everywhere are the corpses of monsters, as well as some blood red scarlet blood, traces left on the earth.


    "The situation is very bad..."


    standing beside Chen Rou, feeling the situation around, Yang Cheng gasped and said: "the curse of this place has begun to revive..."


    "we should have found the wrong node before, completely wrong..."


    standing here, including Yang Cheng and Liang Xiao, most people''s faces are pale Not so well.


    No wonder.


    In the previous action, they misjudged the node where the curse broke out, thus wasting a lot of living power.


    However, the final results proved their mistakes.


    After the position of the suspected curse node disappears, the curse in this place is not suppressed, but becomes more and more violent.


    The curses everywhere appeared one after another and began to rise.


    There''s no sign of calming down.


    At this moment, they have been surrounded by curses all around them. There are curses everywhere, which can''t be stopped at all.


    If it goes on like this, their situation is worrying, and sooner or later they will die under a constant stream of curses.


    In the current situation, if their faces can look good, it is a strange thing.


    In situ, only Chen Rou was left. At the moment, her face could still maintain the previous calm.For her, even if the situation has come to the moment, everything has not yet reached the time to give up.

 Chapter 352

    At this moment, this scene happened, which was unexpected to all of us.


    In front of this place, they have explored many times before, and have confirmed that there is no threat in front of this place, so they will stay in this place and discuss here.


    But did not expect, just a moment, there will be a curse, rampant here.


    An invisible tentacle moves forward and then strikes Chen Rou hard.


    Invisible power will cover it, this moment has been firmly locked.


    It seems that because of the curse, at the beginning, the target was not others, but Chen rou.


    Looking at the scene emerging in front of her eyes, Chen Rou''s eyes shrink. At this time, she already feels the danger coming.


    In front of the emergence of that breath is particularly terrible, although the tentacle looks ordinary, but it reveals some of the essence, but it is frightening, can not extricate itself.


    The essence of this curse is extremely strong. According to their standards, it can at least be regarded as a high-level curse.


    The essence of a high-level curse is strong enough to compete with the curse.


    At the critical moment, Chen Rou''s body turned back.


    At the same time, on her body, a mask of grimace emerged, directly blocking her body.


    The ghost mask looks very strange. It seems that there is a personal figure on it. There are various expressions on it, which is very unique at a glance.


    But at the moment, it seems to feel the terror coming from the front. On the grimace mask, lines of blood and tears are flowing out, just dripping on the ground.


    As the process goes on, there seems to be a subtle change around.


    A layer of black fog, into a layer of screen, block in front of Chen rou.


    A ferocious face appeared and surged forward.


    Then, the surging force emerged, like a tsunami, rushing forward, almost trying to submerge people directly.


    The barrier formed by the grimace mask was soon broken.


    Chen Rou''s face became very pale, and a faint black air emerged.


    "The curse is broken!"


    On one side, Yang Cheng bit his teeth, some stunned, completely did not expect the result.


    The object of curse is the crystallization of the power of curse, which is a very unique existence.


    Using this kind of existence, even if it''s just an ordinary person, if the method is appropriate, it can also urge the power contained in the cursed object, so as to obtain powerful power.


    This power is often powerful enough to be a higher level curse than you.


    As a member of the government, Chen Rou''s curse is very famous in this circle.


    But now, the curse is just formed, and it is directly broken?


    What is it?.


    his face suddenly turned pale, and he thought a lot at this moment.


    But his reaction was also quick. In an instant, he turned around and rushed forward with one hand, trying to block the arm that stretched out from nothingness.


    His body changes rapidly in the course of action, and many scales appear on the surface of the whole person, one by one. It looks very special, like a person.


    The breath of his body also changed, which directly brought a little curse.


    At this point, he wants to meet Chen Rou and ask her to buy some time.


    However, in the dark, the unknown curse hidden in nothingness is ignored, just stretched out his hand.


    The overwhelming force surged forward and rushed directly to Yang Cheng, pushing him away.


    A kind of suppression arising from the equal order.


    There is no exception to the presence of people, in the sense of this breath of the moment, all not by the body meal.


    To be able to come here, these people are all cursers.


    The so-called curser, in fact, is planted a part of the curse, so that their own and curse into one, so as to have a curse part of the power of a group.


    The seed of curse gives them the power to fight against curse, but it also makes them passive at the moment.


    In the face of higher-level curse, the seed of curse in their body is directly suppressed. At this time, the whole person seems to be dull and has no way to move.


    Therefore, no one can stop Chen Rou''s attack.


    "Damn it


    The huge arms in front of me are getting closer and closer.


    The smell of curse, as well as the disgusting strangeness, seemed to be close at hand, and it was impossible to ignore the past.


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Chen Rou''s eyes can''t help shrinking. At this time, many thoughts flashed in her heart.


    In my mind, many ideas flashed one by one, but then quickly disappeared.Just like the legend, before a person is going to die, all the memories in his mind will emerge, and at this moment, he will quickly recall his life in a special way.


    Chen Rou has this feeling at the moment.


    Many thoughts in my mind are skipping one by one, and in front of my eyes, the cursing action is also very fast.


    A huge arm towards her hard hit, look like this, seems to want to directly crush her to death.


    But best of all, nothing happened.


    It is obvious that the present situation has reached a point of danger.


    Even Chen Rou herself doesn''t feel she can survive.


    Only at this time, after all, there are additional forces involved.


    The faint light was flashing.


    Under the dusky sky, the light was very dim, but it was very conspicuous, especially at this moment, just like a bright light in the dark.


    In front of Chen Rou''s chest, she seems to feel the danger in front of her eyes. The gold pendant glitters and shows her own strength.


    Light golden light spread away.


    Chen Heng''s previously set procedures began to emerge spontaneously.


    The majestic power gushes out spontaneously, just like the sea, just like the roar of volcano...


    boom!


    A light sound, the curse in front of the body began to disappear.


    As if the sun was shining in the fog, the black fog began to melt quickly.


    Then, in all directions, the deep darkness that had lurked around began to disappear.


    Bursts of light sound came from the front.


    Yang Cheng subconsciously looks forward.


    In that place, a brand-new curse has appeared, and now it will show its own appearance, so far in front of them.


    But at the moment, the curse is no longer what it used to be.


    He still looked like that, but his whole body was frozen, and now his body was melting, touched by the light, and his whole body began to dissipate.


    Ah, ah!!


    A sharp cry came from the front, especially clear and obvious.


    Then, the curse in front of us completely collapsed and disappeared in the same place.


    It all came to an end and seemed to calm down.


    In situ, looking at the scene in front of us, everyone on the scene calmed down.


    At this moment, they look forward, all eyes on Chen rou.


    To be precise, it was the gold pendant that was staring at her chest.


    "What is this?"


    "Cursed?"


    Looking at the gold pendant displayed in front of him, there was hesitation on the face of the audience, as if they were not sure.


    It''s true.


    As far as appearance is concerned, the Gold Pendant in front of us really has nothing to do with the curse.


    Although the appearance of curse is different from that of common curse, it is still a kind of thing in essence.


    Therefore, if the cursed object is used for a long time, it will also be eroded by the power of the curse, resulting in various consequences.


    The external manifestation of these things is also gloomy and gloomy.


    But in front of the gold pendant, actually appears a piece of brilliance.


    The brilliant bright, especially pure, as if with a kind of quiet power, just watching, shrouded by the brilliance, can''t help but emerge a kind of moving from the heart.


    There is no doubt that this is an extremely unique, especially sacred existence. At a glance, it looks like a legendary holy thing, especially eye-catching.


    Such a thing is obviously not as simple as a curse.


    "This thing..."


    looking at the pendant in front of them, Yang Cheng and Liang Xiao''s faces changed slightly. At this time, they felt a little strange: "Why are they so familiar..."


    they are more than familiar.


    Basically speaking, the Gold Pendant in front of them came from both of them.


    Chen Heng obtained the cursed object from them, and then used his own divine power to transform the cursed object into the present image.


    After the divine transformation, although the change of this cursed object is huge, its appearance has not changed much, but its color has changed a lot.


    Therefore, they will feel very familiar and have an inexplicable sense of seeing.


    Standing in the same place, they looked at each other and could feel the unusual.


    two as like as two peas.


    If this kind of thing is a coincidence, it is too coincidental.


    More likely, these two things are the same.As for why the original cursed object turned into the present one...


    this question is mostly for the people who used to hold it.


    At the moment, Yang Cheng and his wife are already vaguely aware that the change of this thing probably has something to do with Chen Heng.


    With the strength Chen Heng has shown before, it is possible to do so.


    The only thing that puzzled them was what Chen Heng''s motive was.


    Why does he want to transform the curse, and why does he want to give it to Chen Rou?


    What is the relationship between them?


    Thoughts flowed through my mind.


    But before they asked questions, someone spoke.


    "Captain..."


    standing in the same place, an old man looked at Chen Rou, looking at the golden pendant that was flying in the air and blooming with brilliance. At the moment, his eyes could not help showing a fiery color: "what is this pendant?"


    "Is it also a curse?"


    Most of the people present were cursers, and they felt deeply about the power of the gold pendant.


    In their feelings, the Gold Pendant in front of them is like a small sun, its power is particularly strong.


    Its brilliance blooms and shines on them. It not only shocks them, but also makes their curse power melt continuously.


    Even some of the people who had been affected by the curse and were now in a state of collapse, after feeling the baptism of this power, have recovered and kept their soberness again.


    This kind of unique effect is obviously beyond the ordinary curse.


    Holy things.


    Looking at the pendant in front of them, a noun appeared in their heart.


    For these people, what can purify the curse and expel the curse is undoubtedly the real holy thing.


    This brilliance is so sacred, so bright, shining in front of these people, let them not from heart, feel a throb.


    "Good thing..."


    many people look at the gold pendant, and their eyes are fiery.


    If not for the immediate situation and Chen Rou''s identity, I''m afraid many people present will have to fight directly.


    "Pay attention to the surrounding situation..."


    feeling the gaze of the people around her, Chen Rou opened her eyes and responded coldly without too much explanation.


    For the change on the gold pendant, she also felt shocked, some subconscious doubts.


    She didn''t know, and didn''t know, about this new power.


    However, this does not prevent her from frightening these people in front of her, so as to dispel their thoughts.


    This is not the time to explain.


    Blind expression of their doubts will only lead to greed in front of these people.


    As for the power of this thing, if she can successfully go out alive, she will naturally ask Chen Heng.


    Now, none of that matters.


    What really matters is the power it brings.


    "The road ahead... Seems to have opened up..."


    standing aside, Liang Xiaowang looked forward, first in a daze, then quickly responded.


    In the direction he directed, people on the scene looked forward.


    There was a deep black mist.


    In the deep darkness, a ray of golden light shone, and abruptly broke a road here.


    In the distance, the illusory images are displayed.


    That''s the scene of the city.


    The whole city has turned into a virtual shadow, which is very clear at this moment.


    However, at the moment, around the city, bursts of black fog are diffuse, gradually covering the whole city.


    "This is..."


    looking at the scene in front of us, the faces of all the people present changed greatly, and they had an uncertain premonition in their hearts.


    "This is... What do you want to tell us?"


    "Or do you want to give us a bad impression?"


    Chen Rou''s face is particularly ugly. She has realized something at this moment.


    Ahead, the virtual shadow of the city gradually blurred and began to distort.


    Then, a new scene began to appear, replaced by a huge ferocious face.


    In the eyes of the public, the face in front of us is ferocious. Every blood vessel and texture on the face is so real.


    At the moment, it slowly soars into the air, showing its appearance in the mid air. Vaguely, it seems to show a kind of ferocious smile.


    So he began to smile. The smile was ferocious and terrifying, as if mocking something.Then, the whole place of curse was shaking violently.


    Bursts of air breaking sound are ringing.


    Then, around the land of curse, huge holes emerge.


    The powerful curse is erupting. At this time, compared with the previous time, it has risen hundreds of times.


    The power of strong curse is enveloping, covering all around, almost suffocating.


    "Damn it


    "the face of all the people who are present is full of horror.


    The power of curse has a strong infectivity. If ordinary people are infected with it, it is easy to connect all kinds of dark thoughts in their heart, and finally their temperament changes greatly and they become another person.


    The cursing people have stronger resistance to the power of curse than the ordinary people because there is a kind of curse in their body.


    But even so, the resistance is only to a certain extent.


    If it exceeds a certain level, even the curser has no way.


    I''m in the land of curse, and the concentration of curse power is already very high.


    However, at this moment, with the outbreak of the curse of the land, the strength of the curse of the concentration of the four places, has increased a hundred times in an instant.


    This level of increase has already given them no way to survive.


    Even if they are cursers, there is absolutely no way to deal with this level of curse power concentration.


    Don''t use those curses. At most, it only takes a moment, and they will automatically fall down under the erosion of the curse. There will be no accident.


    Before the body, bursts of brilliance bloom again.


    Standing in the same place, looking at the scene in front of her, Chen Rou''s face is a little pale. At this time, a sense of powerlessness rises in her heart.


    In the face of this degree of threat, even if she, at the moment has no way, can only honestly wait for death.


    She was pessimistic, she thought.


    But in front of her, the gold pendant was still shining.


    The soft, clear golden light fell, forming a barrier for Chen Rou and others, isolating them from the curse of the outside world.


    In all directions, the power of curse is still emerging.


    But at this time, it can''t affect Chen Rou and others, and it can''t break through that layer of divine protection, so it can only be powerlessly blocked out.


    The crisis passed.


    People present were relieved.


    In any case, this time, they picked up a life.


    At least, you don''t have to die under the power of curse.


    However, the following scenes also made them nervous.


    Ahead, with the eruption of the curse force, a large black shadow shrouded around.


    The existence hidden in the power of curse is extremely huge, and each one is like a giant, especially huge and terrible.


    And at this moment, with the eruption of the curse, they slowly move forward, gradually toward the city ahead.


    The outbreak of the curse of the land, after all, has not been contained.

 Chapter 353

    "Damn it


    Looking at the scene in front of us, all the people present felt numb.


    They did not expect that in such a short period of time, the curse in this cursed land finally broke out.


    And in such a terrible way.


    In a short period of time, the power of the whole curse land rose rapidly, and the power of the curse contained in it increased hundreds of times in a short period of time.


    They have never seen or even heard of this terrible increase.


    Up to now, everyone present has understood that this cursed place is obviously unusual, and it definitely belongs to the top cursed place.


    Otherwise, it would not be so terrible to produce such an immediate result.


    And the result of the outbreak of the curse, of course, is particularly terrible.


    They are in the land of curse. Because of the existence of sacred things, they are not harmed by the power of curse and are spared.


    However, even so, the city in the distance can not be spared.


    "Xiao Ming!"


    In a flash, many people''s faces changed.


    These people in front of us are all cursers drawn from the local area, even officials.


    And people living in this world can not be carefree.


    Especially for the cursers.


    As a result, more or less all of them have relatives in or near the city.


    Chen Rou''s face has completely changed.


    Her brother is in the city at the moment.


    If you calculate the time, Chen Heng is still in school at the moment.


    "Damn it


    Think of here, her face is very blue, especially ugly.


    No one thought of this incident.


    Everyone, including the officials, underestimated the horror of this cursed place, which led to a wrong judgment.


    According to the official estimates, as long as the members of the joint group can spare their hands, they can solve the curse.


    But judging from the current situation, even if the members of the joint team come to the scene, I''m afraid that in the face of the current situation, it''s just delivering food.


    And it''s the kind that you wash and send.


    The scene in front of us was obviously particularly frightening.


    But they have no way to escape.


    "Go


    Standing in the same place, many thoughts in my mind are ignored.


    In the end, Chen Rou opened her eyes again, and her face gradually became firm: "let''s go back!"


    "By this time, our mission has failed, and it''s meaningless to stay here."


    "Go back."


    "If we are lucky, we may be able to go back to the city and help the people in the city move."


    She said so, then turned and looked at the rest.


    Facing Chen Rou''s eyes, the people on the scene nodded silently, and did not refute.


    It''s not that there are no other ideas, it''s just that the moment has lost its meaning.


    After all, at this moment, if they continue to stay here, it will be just a dead end.


    The only way to survive is to leave here and return to the outside city.


    As for whether to leave through the city or, as Chen Rou said, stay in the city to help others escape, that''s the question after that.


    All sorts of thoughts flashed through their hearts, and finally they nodded at the same time.


    But outside.


    With the turmoil in the land of curse, the outside world has changed a little now.


    With the eruption of curse power, the distance between curse land and the city is getting closer.


    It''s the same everywhere.


    Therefore, it brings about a very obvious change.


    A vague mist began to diffuse.


    The fog is very strange, covering the surrounding areas, covering all the areas.


    Different people have different reactions to this.


    Some people''s faces changed greatly, and suddenly they realized the danger. Some of them were inexplicable and didn''t know what happened.


    Obviously, this scene is very rare and hard to see in ordinary times.


    However, most people still keep their original life track, and there is no change.


    After all, for the vast majority of people, the abnormality is worth noting, but the immediate life is more important.


    Obviously, most people don''t know what they are going to face next.


    The bell rings...


    the clear bell rings.


    In the spacious classroom, the middle-aged teacher stood on the platform with a whip, giving a serious lecture.With the bell ringing after class, this class is over.


    The teacher who was in class was stunned, then he couldn''t help laughing and got up to leave.


    As the teacher left, the students got up one after another and fled.


    Or playing around, or with other partners, whispering there.


    Compared with other people around him, Chen Heng seems very calm.


    With the end of class, he just silently took out a book from his schoolbag and began to read it.


    It was not until there was a sound outside that he shifted his attention.


    "Fog! Black fog


    Bursts of shouts came at this moment.


    Listening to the sound, Chen Heng turns around and looks out, then frowns.


    Only in the outside world, bursts of hazy black fog are rising, emerging piece by piece.


    At a glance, it looks particularly conspicuous and unique.


    Compared with the normal fog, the color of the fog is not only strange, but also very unique. With the sun shining, there is no sign of dissipation at all. On the contrary, it becomes more and more rich, like drowning the whole city.


    This unusual sight has attracted everyone''s attention.


    "What a strange fog!"


    Around, a man sighed in surprise, feeling that the scene was very strange.


    In fact, of course, it is very strange.


    Normal fog, of course, will not be like this.


    It''s more because of something else.


    Sitting in his position, looking at the scene in front of him, Chen Heng frowned.


    "The power of curse?"


    Feeling the power around him, he was not sure.


    The power that is full of all around us is nothing but a pure and powerful curse.


    However, compared with the curse power that Chen Heng dared to feel in the past, the curse power in front of him is too powerful and too terrifying.


    The huge power of curse constantly emerged from a certain place and went around the city, almost covering the whole city.


    Such a terrifying scope and huge power, even Chen Heng can''t help but feel a little surprised and surprised at the moment.


    So he looked around, his mental power spread out, and he felt the situation around him.


    In the spirit of the induction, the situation around this show.


    Hazy fog is constantly emerging, covering all sides.


    The fog is condensed by the power of curse. On the surface, it seems ordinary, but in fact, it has a strange power, especially unique.


    What is more unique is the existence of some elements in the fog.


    Sitting in the same place, Chen Heng can feel it.


    With the fog rising, in all directions, one by one hidden in the shadow gradually appeared, came to the world.


    They came with the fog, as if with their own purpose.


    A bloody smell, accompanied by the spirit of the induction.


    Chen Heng immediately frowned.


    "The land of the curse?"


    Sitting there, he murmured, the thought flashed through his mind.


    The so-called curse of the land, he once heard Yang Cheng two people said.


    In this world, the so-called place of curse is often in a different dimension.


    In normal times, these dimensions do not interact with the real world.


    However, as time goes by, occasionally, some existence in the real world will slowly draw the curse land to the real world.


    At that time, the existence in the land of curse can really come to the real world by taking this opportunity.


    Of course, the creatures in the land of curse are not compatible with the real world.


    If they appear directly in the real world, they are easily suppressed by the environment of the real world, so they are easy to collapse and disappear.


    Therefore, we need media.


    The black fog in front of us is the medium of curse.


    Among these black mists, the curse from the land of curse can exert its highest power, and will not be affected by the real world environment.


    In Chen Heng''s opinion, this is actually a kind of coverage.


    The power from the land of curse is covering the real world, thus temporarily distorting the rules of this area, leading to the appearance of the scene in front of us.


    After this scene appears, it is not difficult to guess what will happen next.


    "It''s about to start..."


    in the same place, Chen Heng got up silently from there, and now he looked up to the outside world.


    His vision seems to penetrate the many isolation, in an instant looked to the distance, peep to a certain direction."Holy Mother Almighty..."


    in the spacious and splendid church, deep prayers are ringing out.


    In all directions of the region, at the moment, bursts of inexplicable whispers are ringing, like a demon whispering in his ear, to tempt you to go to the abyss, incarnate the devil.


    In various places, the strong power of curse has emerged and began to produce some reactions.


    In the church, there were flashes of light.


    In an invisible place, there are bursts of golden light above the statue of the virgin. Subconsciously, they begin to expel evil everywhere and protect this area.


    Before he was at home, Chen Heng''s separation into the statue of the virgin still played a role. At the moment, he felt something and began to slowly open his eyes.


    Inexplicable feelings began to emerge.


    In an instant, the noumenon connects with the separation, and a kind of perception appears, which makes him understand the scene in front of him.


    "Holy Mother Almighty... Please lower your power and destroy these demons..."


    while the middle-aged priest was still mumbling, his whole body was shaking at the moment.


    Different from other people who are still at a loss around him, the middle-aged priest is given a ray of strength by Chen Heng. At the moment, he can also see the situation around him and clearly know how dangerous the situation is.


    In that area in all directions, the huge power of curse is brewing, and it may break out at any time.


    The power of these curses, in the eyes of the middle-aged priest, is full of evil.


    Up to now, only in front of this church, under the statue of the virgin, can he bring a little sense of security.


    That''s why he''s here.


    "I have to leave..."


    time flows. In a flash, Chen Heng mastered the situation of four places through his separation.


    Now, he can feel the danger of the situation.


    The land of curse erupts, and a great curse is coming.


    The city has now stepped into the abyss of destruction with one foot, and will soon disappear completely and become a ruin.


    There is no doubt that this is a great danger.


    But in this danger, there are also opportunities lurking.


    It''s just to see if you can catch it.


    For Chen Heng, this is the case at the moment.


    The curse of the land of invasion, which for others is a disaster.


    But for Chen Heng, as long as the operation is good, he may not be able to gain something.


    Thinking of this, he smiles, then gets up and walks slowly into the front under the gaze of other people.


    His figure was soon covered by the fog, directly swallowed by the black fog.


    In all directions of the region, a strong curse force is devouring the vitality around.


    Around, many people have been poisoned.


    According to this trend, it is only a matter of time before the city is completely destroyed.


    Walking in the dark fog, occasionally, Chen Heng can hear a movement from all over the place.


    There seems to be a radio announcement calling on the whole city to leave.


    At this time, officials finally understand that there is no room for maneuver.


    They began to organize the migration of residents, trying to minimize some losses.


    But by this time, it''s too late.


    At present, the city is not small, and there are at least hundreds of people living in it.


    With so many people, it''s not easy to move them all out.


    But at this time, there is no special way.


    It''s just one step at a time.


    Chen Heng''s pace continued to move forward without any pause because of the movement around him.


    Around him, there are curses coming to him from afar, occasionally even bumping into Chen Heng''s body.


    However, for this kind of collision, Chen Heng didn''t respond at all. Instead, the curses that collided with him finally dissipated one by one.


    Although the power of curse exists, it is obvious that for Chen Heng, it does not have any influence.


    He soon arrived at his destination and returned to the church.


    At this moment, the church is another scene.


    A few bodies are there now, showing up.


    On the face of the corpse, a kind of distortion and ferocity could be seen at the moment, as if he had suffered great torture before he died.


    On top of the corpse, a few twisted curses were gnawing at the corpse, looking particularly excited.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng secretly shook his head, then waved.


    A little bit of power slowly spread out and emerged, which directly changed and dissipated these curses in front of the body.Only a little bit of black fog remained in place, and nothing else could be seen.


    Then Chen Heng stepped forward.


    Under his gaze, the church in front of him was very different from other places.


    Under the erosion of the curse, other places began to be eroded gradually. It seemed that they were infected and assimilated by the breath of the curse.


    Only in front of the church, at the moment, there are still bursts of golden light on it, which opens a layer of territory and guards the place.


    This golden brilliance is nothing else but the divine power Chen Heng left behind before.


    To be exact, it is the power of faith left by the believers in the church, and the heavy divine power formed after Chen Heng''s transformation.


    At this moment, these divine powers are accumulating in it, so at this moment, instinctive protection is formed, and the erosion of external curse force is eliminated.


    Among them, under Chen Heng''s induction, it seems that there are still many lives, which are avoiding.


    There are many individuals who are familiar to Chen Heng.


    Feeling these, Chen Heng steps forward and goes on.


    "Don''t go in."


    Behind him, a sound came.


    I don''t know when, two figures appear behind Chen Heng.


    They stood there, looking at Chen Heng in front of them, and then said seriously: "at this time, every place has become a mess. Instead of wasting time here, it''s better to leave early."


    They looked at Chen Heng standing in front of them and said at this moment.


    These two people are not others. They are the old and young people who have heard Chen Heng''s speech in the past.


    At this time, they seem to be ready to leave the city directly.


    It''s not difficult for them to make this choice.


    After all, judging from the current situation, the city is hopeless at the moment. If we continue to stay here, we can only die in vain.


    Therefore, leaving here has become the best choice here.


    But before they left, they came here to see if they could take Chen Heng with them.


    What''s more, Chen Heng''s unique characteristics made them particularly excited and deeply impressed.


    Therefore, at this moment, while there is still some time, they also come again and are ready to leave with Chen Heng.


    In their opinion, it should not be difficult to achieve this.


    After all, the city is about to be destroyed. It''s just a dead end to stay here.


    I believe that as long as the other party recognizes this fact, they will follow them to leave.


    Just to their surprise, in front of them, listening to their words, Chen Heng didn''t have much reaction. He just had a slight pause in his body. Then he continued to move forward and left the place in front of him.


    In their eyes, his figure slowly forward, toward the church.


    In front of him, he seemed to feel his arrival, and the door of the church opened automatically.

 Chapter 354

    In front of him, as Chen Heng''s figure continues to move forward, he seems to feel his existence. The front door of the church opens automatically, revealing the scene behind.


    Inside the church gate, a bright scene is displayed.


    At this moment, the outside world has been covered by fog, and there are inexplicable beings everywhere. It seems that they are hunting in the dark, trying to obtain the flesh and blood of living beings for their own growth.


    But even so, in the church, it is a brilliant.


    Light light shrouded, a pure white light, like a bright light in the dark, illuminating the front.


    And Chen Heng walks in it. Under the shining light, he looks like a holy Son who is covered by all the brilliance. He looks very holy and pure, and has a transcendent air.


    Outside the church gate, looking at Chen Heng''s appearance and charm at the moment, the old man couldn''t help squinting, feeling a burst of unusual.


    It''s too quiet.


    It''s not the church.


    In fact, the church is in the same mess at the moment.


    The old man can feel the noise coming from the inside of the church. Although it seems that the lights are bright and the holy land is bright outside, it is not the case at all. On the contrary, it is full of chaos everywhere.


    But that''s normal.


    After all, who can maintain their own peace under great difficulties?


    Even if it can, I''m afraid it won''t work under the influence of the surrounding emotions.


    But Chen Heng is not like this.


    In the old man''s feelings, his mood is very stable from beginning to end, without any turbulence.


    It''s not a cosmetic one, it''s a real one.


    The old man narrowed his eyes. He was a bit unpredictable at this time.


    "Is he special, or is he self reliant?"


    Standing in the same place, he couldn''t help hesitating, and the idea flashed through his mind.


    However, in spite of all the thoughts in my mind.


    But his steps did not hesitate. Looking at the figure of Chen Heng in front of him, he unconsciously stepped forward and walked towards the church.


    From the bottom of his heart, he still didn''t give up the previous idea and wanted to take Chen Heng away as much as possible.


    It''s not because of anything else.


    It''s just that the kind of power Chen Heng showed before is too attractive.


    If Chen Heng is willing to leave with him, with the ability Chen Heng shows, the old man is confident that he can make good use of it and play a good effect.


    Many cursed people will be transformed, and even the probability of promotion will be much higher.


    He can''t give up this possibility.


    "Try again..."


    as he walked here, the thought flashed in his mind: "if it''s really not possible, just do it."


    He had a good idea in his mind, and then went on to the church.


    Inside the church, the lights were very bright.


    The light white light flashed, just like the fairies in the air, with that kind of unique posture.


    Under the gaze of the old man and his wife, Chen Heng''s pace is very steady, moving forward step by step, like stepping on the most solid stone slab without any disclosure.


    Even if you don''t do anything else, just between walking, there is a natural aura.


    And, obviously.


    Looking at such Chen Heng, the old man and the old man couldn''t help but flash all kinds of ideas in their hearts.


    Don''t know whether illusion, at the moment, they always feel, in front of Chen Heng seems to be a little different.


    Compared with the past, there seems to be a lot of changes now.


    But if you ask them to say exactly where the change is, they can''t say it.


    A very strange feeling.


    The light flickered with the burning of the white candle.


    Chen Heng went all the way to the front of the statue.


    All around, there were chants skipping and sounding from time to time.


    Walking face to face here, four statues are standing quietly, reflecting bursts of luster.


    Walking here, a mythical and epic feeling is coming, which impacts people''s mind at this moment.


    Chen Heng''s face was calm. Under the light, he was like a holy Son from the sky, slowly moving forward to the end of the road.


    Soon, he came to the end of the road, to the place where he should go.


    There, there is an existence echoing with him, it seems to feel his arrival, and begin to bloom with pale golden power.


    This is nothing else. It is the incarnation of the son that Chen Heng left behind to steal the belief of the Virgin Mary and seize the divine power.


    With Chen Heng coming, there seems to be some changes on the tall statues in the church hall.


    "This is......"


    in the statue, the middle-aged priest''s shaking body slowly stops and subconsciously raises his head to look in front of him.In front of him, tall statues stood like eternal gods, but now there were some pairs on them.


    There was a golden glow in his eyes.


    This is a different time.


    In the past, although there was also brilliance, only a few people saw the brilliance of the divine power.


    Most ordinary people can''t see it.


    However, this time the glory is different, everyone can see.


    "Holy Mother... Have you finally lowered your power?"


    Looking at the unique reaction on the statue, people in the church are either crazy or crazy, and some of their faces are unbelievable.


    Only the middle-aged priest, as if aware of something in general, eyes quickly shifted to look behind him.


    Sure enough, behind him, he saw the figure he wanted to see.


    The figure of a young man came from behind, and now he stepped into the church.


    He walked into the church, even in the face of the situation, there was no fear, only calm on one face.


    He came quietly, seemingly ordinary, but with his own atmosphere, which caused bursts of roar and visions.


    Between nothingness, bursts of golden glitter.


    It''s like there''s a divine being emerging from nothingness, and a figure is slowly coming.


    Vaguely, it''s like an angel came from one side and came here.


    When they come to the church in front of them, just the spread of their own breath makes the church in front of them take on a new look, as if it has become a sacred place in a certain sense.


    Bursts of singing sound from time to time, the sound is pure and pleasant, like a fairy tale hymn, especially unique.


    Chen Heng walked up slowly.


    But by this time, under the gaze of the people around him, his appearance had changed a lot.


    Originally, the beautiful face became more delicate. On its body, the subtle texture showed that it was especially sacred at a glance.


    At this moment, he is like the incarnation of a deity, really like a son of God, with a kind of extraordinary and refined aura, as if he did not belong to this world.


    The splendor of vastness.


    Then the chaos of the four sides gradually stabilized. It seemed that they felt the presence of this statue and spontaneously quieted down.


    Even the curse of darkness, which had existed all the time and was trying to erode all parts of the church, now spontaneously contracted and melted into a clean place.


    At least for the moment, it has become a sacred place where no evil exists.


    Even the curse is common.


    "What''s the matter...


    the old man''s face gradually became shocked.


    In the face of this scene, not to mention ordinary people, even the two cursers were shocked.


    In their past lives, they have never seen such a scene.


    "What a holy light......"


    "even the power of curse is melting, and they can''t resist..."


    the old man and his wife can''t help but step back and look at Chen Heng''s back, with a look of horror on their faces: "is this really the incarnation of the virgin?"


    "Is he really human?"


    The identity of the curse is not an advantage at this moment.


    Because as the light blooms, the light that the divine power emerges and turns into directly falls down, just like a whole small world falls down, and then explodes again. In an instant, the outbreak of terror is shaking.


    Ordinary people are just fine. At most, they just feel a sense of holiness, a sense of purification from the heart.


    But for their cursers, this power is not so friendly.


    Under the brilliance, the curse power in their body is shaking, and their instinct is suppressed, just like meeting a natural enemy.


    Of course, it''s not as exaggerated and terrifying as natural enemies.


    After all, Chen Heng did not take the initiative against them.


    What happened at the moment is just a spontaneous reaction of the divine power in the body.


    The emergence of powerful forces will spontaneously suppress other forces.


    The divine power does not conflict with the power of curse. It is only because the divine power on Chen Heng is too strong at the moment that it suppresses the power in their body.


    In the eyes of the old man and his wife, he seems to be incarnated into a supreme sun. His every move is dignified, just like the God of ancient legend, holy and brilliant.


    Just looking at his figure, they had an urge to kneel down and worship.


    "No!"


    They resisted in their hearts and tried to get rid of this kind of conflict, but in vain.


    Chen Heng turned around in silence."Accumulated so long time, should also be enough."


    The thought flashed through his mind.


    When he came to this world, he also spent several months unconsciously.


    In just a few months, his power did not recover much, but the accumulation of divine power was good.


    If it is used here, it should be barely enough.


    He thought so, and then he began to act.


    In the city shrouded by the deep dark curtain, a light suddenly soared to the sky.


    The majestic divine power turned into a pillar of heaven, which rushed away like a dragon, making a hole in the black sky curtain.


    The scene of this scene attracted everyone''s attention.


    "What''s that?"


    In the city, everyone looks up at the light above the sky.


    The palpitation that makes the blood tremble comes.


    Vaguely, they seem to have an illusion. They always feel that there is a God coming in the sky, watching them in the middle of the sky and spreading their own brilliance.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    I don''t know how many gapes, I don''t understand what happened.


    But soon, bigger changes began to take place.


    Finally, with the glory of the angel, a half shadow appeared in the sky.


    The Golden Shadow is as sacred and brilliant as the legendary angel of God. The texture of every feather and every inch of skin is so clear and clear without any flaw.


    He looks beautiful, looks like a young man, at the moment raised his arm.


    "God said, there should be light..."


    in the church, standing on the high platform, the young man''s plain voice rang out.


    Although the voice is very light, it seems to have a kind of unique magic, so that all people can hear it clearly, and it has a strange penetrating power.


    Then, the voice is mighty, linked with a certain existence in nothingness, forming a new power of rules.


    In mid air, the virtual shadow of the angel slowly raised the sword in his hand and directly waved it down.


    In a flash, the light bloomed.


    Throughout the city, all the places where the Madonna is worshipped begin to glow.


    The mighty power of belief turned into a torrent, which was used by Chen Heng and directly transformed into small fields to protect one side.


    The golden divine power shines again, but this time it directly envelops half of the city, which is particularly brilliant.


    Although it did not cover all areas of the city, it also protected most people from the power of curse.


    The Black Mist dissipated in the light.


    Strange creatures emerged, revealing their true features.


    In the light of these lights, these strange creatures roar one after another, and then they seem to be on fire, with golden flames on their bodies.


    This flame is very unique. It is drawn by divine force and has no influence or threat on ordinary life. However, for this unique strange creature, it is like a natural enemy. Once it is infected, it will burn directly.


    This is a rare spectacle.


    Even though they exist in the city, the cursing people who are fighting against those curses are stunned at this time. Looking at the scene in front of them, they are full of shock in their hearts.


    "What on earth is this force?"


    At the edge of the city, Chen Rou looks at the light in front of her and the shadow in the air, which turns into the image of a giant angel. At this time, her face is also full of shock.


    There is no doubt that the scene in front of her has gone beyond her cognition and is a scene she has never seen before.


    Moreover, the pure golden power in front of her also gave her a special sense of familiarity.


    In front of him, the gold pendant blooms brilliantly. It seems that he feels something in general and begins to call Chen rou.


    A stream of information poured into my mind, accompanied by a variety of images.


    Inside the church, a young man sits under the statue and prays in front of it.


    It seems that he felt something. At a certain moment, the boy raised his head, turned around and saw a smile on his face.


    And that familiar and strange face, but also let Chen Rou dejected.

 Chapter 355

    In the past, Chen Rou has seen many unique existence.


    Most of these beings have some unique power, many of them can take people''s lives in silence, and even deceive your feelings, so that even if you die, you don''t know how you died.


    Originally, Chen Rou thought that she was used to these things, and no matter what, she would not be moved by them.


    However, this scene is beyond her cognition.


    The light is so bright and holy.


    Embrace the outside world, just like the warmth of the mother can be considered.


    In the past, Chen Rou has never seen such an existence.


    Moreover, that face...


    Chen Rou held her breath subconsciously.


    The gold pendant is still flying, moving forward, emitting bursts of brilliance, like breaking through the darkness, presenting a scene in the distance.


    Church boy, golden light flying.


    In the spacious area, tall statues stand, and the years are quiet.


    And who is the young man standing in front of the statue and praying there, not her younger brother?


    Chen juoping stopped breathing and lost all his thoughts in his mind at this moment.


    There can be no mistake.


    Although there are subtle differences in appearance, it seems to become a lot more delicate and beautiful, but that kind of unique, subtle changes between the eyebrows, it is still that familiar person.


    If it''s not her brother, who else?


    It''s just why...


    she was suffocating in her heart. At this time, she was at a loss.


    The gold pendant is still blooming, forming a small golden field in front of her body, sheltering her and those behind her.


    The brilliance was so clear and powerful that it was almost the natural enemy of the curse.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Rou looks forward and sees that many powerful curses are roaring. She seems to be unwilling, but in the end, they dissipate under the shining light, unable to exert her original strength.


    When the gods came into the world, the evil spirits retreated...


    looking at the scene in front of her, Chen Rou couldn''t help but flash this idea in her heart.


    "Is that you?"


    Behind them, Yang Cheng and Liang Xiao look at each other and see something from each other''s eyes.


    It''s easy for them to think of something.


    The gold pendant, the church, and the golden radiance all over the sky...,


    these things are stacked together, so it''s hard to make people want to be crooked or not.


    So, is that the person responsible for the scene?


    What is the relationship between Chen Rou and him?


    All kinds of thoughts flicker in my mind, but I''m doomed to be unable to get an answer.


    Inside the church.


    Through the pendant, feeling the situation of Chen Rou, Chen Heng raises his head and smiles.


    Everything is going well.


    Under the crisis of life and death, the potential of all people is stimulated, and the connection with the Virgin Mary reaches the maximum.


    When emotions fluctuate, it is most likely to produce dependence, which is easy to breed belief and turn into the power of belief, which is attributed to Chen Heng''s incarnation.


    That''s how the whole scene was created.


    On the surface, it seems to be the miracle of the recovery of the Virgin Mary, but in fact, it is the power of the city itself.


    The power of the city''s past master''s devout faith is condensed at this moment, which is called by Chen Heng. Only then can we show the miracle in front of us.


    Otherwise, if Chen Heng is allowed to come by himself, even if he is drained, he will not be able to mobilize his immediate strength.


    After all, it''s only a few months to calculate the time at the moment.


    Although Chen Heng is different from ordinary people, a few months has not made him so terrible.


    If you want to achieve this level, you don''t have to think about it.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng silently looked up, looking into the distance, also seems to be looking at the body.


    Not far away, the old man and the young man standing there were sweating on their foreheads. At this time, their faces were not normal.


    In the church, they are very visible.


    Not because of who they are.


    With the coming of the disaster, many people come to the church to take shelter for the time being.


    But in front of them, they were the only ones who didn''t kneel down.


    In rows of people kneeling down, naturally it is very conspicuous.


    Feel Chen Heng''s gaze, their scalp numb, mind are some collapse.


    That Mou Guang seems to point to the core, see through their whole heart, without leaving a trace.Under this eye, they seemed to be being examined by a God. The feeling was particularly terrifying and frightening.


    But they did not dare to move, let alone express dissatisfaction, and tried to squeeze out smiles on their faces to show their harmlessness and friendliness.


    As for the previous ideas, now one of them is considered as one, and they have been abandoned long ago.


    No way.


    No matter who, looking at the scene in front of him, I''m afraid he doesn''t dare to have any more crooked thoughts.


    See the sun in the sky?


    Be careful to fall down and kill you.


    Fortunately, Chen Heng just looked at them and didn''t say much. Then he turned around and looked to the other side.


    Under his gaze, in a certain level of nothingness, a huge black hand unfolded, tearing the membrane of space.


    The space boundary membrane of this city has become particularly fragile because of the closer and closer of the curse land.


    And now, with the display of that huge black hand, this boundary membrane has been completely torn, showing a corner of another world.


    The powerful curse turned into a black fog and covered the whole world.


    Originally, it was illuminated thoroughly, and a bright area was silent again, dimly becoming a little darker.


    And in the dark, a ferocious monster showed up and opened a pair of scarlet eyes.


    The monster is extremely huge, the body surface is dark, with a piece of scale, there are fine texture.


    Once its body is unfolded, it can''t be measured at all. At a glance, it is almost half the size of a city.


    Such a terrible figure, even if nothing else, just standing there, can give people a huge sense of oppression.


    At the moment, standing in the void, half of his body has crossed over and is about to come to the city.


    "That''s it!"


    Looking at this inexplicable existence, Chen Rou and others'' faces suddenly become horrified.


    "Root cause!"


    Among the curses, there are also hierarchy differences.


    There are several levels of boundaries between the lowest curse and the highest curse.


    And the root is the top of the curse, which only exists in the legend of terror.


    According to legend, every time this kind of root exists, it is necessary to erase the existence of several cities and devour the lives of millions of people before it stops.


    In this era, although the existence of the root has been recorded, it has never been seen.


    Never thought, but this time they met.


    "No, it''s not the root, it''s only the half root..."


    on one side, Yang Cheng explained and expressed his own opinion: "without the breath of the root, there is already part of the power of the root..."


    "if there is no accident, the curse we encounter this time may be derived from the power of the other party."


    He opened his mouth and said the reason for his judgment.


    The existence of the real root already represents some natural law of the world, and it will be extremely special. Every appearance will cause deep changes in the world.


    Although the curse appeared in front of us was terrible, in a way, it was still a little short of this meaning.


    But even so, the faces of those present were still dignified.


    For them, it doesn''t make any sense whether it''s the real root or the half root.


    With their strength, they can''t fight against this kind of top-level natural disaster.


    In the face of great difficulties, they found that they seemed to be no different from ordinary mortals. They could only stand here silently, waiting for the final result.


    Even standing here is the power and shelter given by others.


    Without the power of the gold pendant, they would have been buried in the land of curse with their own power. They could not have come back alive.


    They can''t help thinking about it.


    "Let''s wait for the result here..."


    standing in the same place, Chen Rou''s face gradually calmed down and said again.


    "It''s too late to think about the car now."


    "The only thing we can do is stay here and wait for the final result."


    The calm words fell, but this time no one refuted them.


    All of them, including Yang Cheng and Yang Cheng, didn''t open their mouths and acquiesced directly.


    "So in the end, I can only look at......"


    standing in the same place, looking up at the terrible existence that is about to break free in mid air, Chen Rou flashed this idea in her heart, with self mockery on her face.


    She worked hard to save the disaster.


    But judging from the current situation, no matter how hard she tries, there is no way to face the current situation.In today''s era, the curse of one and a half root level is almost invincible.


    In the face of this existence, what can she do even if she works hard?


    But nothing can be done.


    But she can''t just stand here and watch.


    But in the present situation, what else can she do besides staring at it?


    No...


    Chen Rou''s eyes suddenly lit up when she seemed to think of something.


    Without any hesitation, she raised her head and rushed out to the outside world.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Behind him, looking at Chen Rou''s sudden action, the rest of us are at a loss.


    Only Yang Cheng and Liang Xiao seem to think of something and have a thoughtful face.


    They bowed their heads and thought for a moment, then rushed out and followed Chen rou.


    The three quickly moved forward and left the place.


    And at this moment, in the nothingness of the outside world, the huge figure began to move.


    Boom!


    Crystal fragments are flying, dust is everywhere between heaven and earth, and a kind of black particles scatter and float around.


    At this moment, all the world is silent, leaving only bursts of roar.


    An instinctive palpitation appeared. All the creatures in the city were trembling, and the whole body was constantly trembling, which could not be controlled at all.


    Just as the wild animals witness the eruption of volcano and the collapse of mountains and rivers, the fear from the depth of life can not fade away, and it breaks out at this moment.


    The present curse, for ordinary people, is like a natural disaster, which is absolutely irresistible.


    Even if a mortal just looks at it, it will cause a change in his body, which can''t be controlled at all.


    If the divine power and brilliance that enveloped the whole city did not still exist, just at the moment when the root curse appeared, we would not know how many people would collapse and fall into an unpredictable situation.


    And it''s just a surface effect.


    Where no mortal can see, the rules of the world around us are being affected and modified by some force.


    To this kind of influence, Chen Heng feels very clear.


    "It''s a big guy..."


    standing in the same place in the church, he muttered to himself, and the idea flashed through his mind.


    From the situation in front of you, the rules of the world around you are changing, and they are beginning to change towards the place of curse.


    This is not a special situation, just the impact of the curse.


    As a root curse, although it is not absolute, but just the breath of its body will let people feel fear, can instinctively affect the surrounding environment, and turn the surrounding into its own field.


    This is equivalent to modifying the surrounding environment, not to adapt to the environment itself, but to let the environment adapt to it, which is so powerful that it makes people shudder.


    Needless to say, this is the most terrifying existence Chen Heng has ever seen.


    Like the existence of this kind of root, it must have completed the transformation of laws, and it represents a unique set of laws, just like the divinity in Chen Heng''s body.


    In the face of this existence, ordinary means have lost their effect.


    Whether it is the wizard''s magic, or the existence of life ability, the effect of this kind of existence involving the root will be greatly reduced, or even can not play a role at all.


    Only when they are also involved in the law and the existence of the world''s roots, can they really cause damage to them.


    "OK..."


    standing in the same place, he sighed and then waved.


    In a flash, with Chen Heng waving, the light around bloomed.


    The divinity in the body is shining, and the light of that divinity blooms out and lights up the four sides again.


    Golden souls rose up from the sky, representing countless souls worshiping the Virgin Mary in the past.


    At this moment, under the control of Chen Heng, these souls revived again and turned into the Holy Spirit.


    With Chen Heng''s action, these Holy Spirits rushed to the sky and spread to all directions.


    In the outside world, when Chen Rou and her three rushed into the church, they saw such a scene.


    They went into the church and broke into the hall.


    Around them, there are people who want to stop them, but they can''t stop them at all.


    As a result, they were able to walk into the hall and see the figure standing in the hall.


    And that''s what they saw.


    "I said, the past silent soul, will revive."


    In front, the soft voice sounded, sacred and people dare not invade.

 Chapter 356

    Light words fall.


    The air around seemed to cool down.


    In front of the high platform, with Chen Heng''s voice sounded, the four sides were silent, but then there was a large area of light feather spread, horizontal four directions.


    Standing in the church, Chen Rou and others stare at this scene.


    In their sight, pieces of light plume drift, along with the traces of the statue of the God floating upward, toward the sky, began the countercurrent.


    With a bang, the sky seemed to have been opened with a lot of light.


    And in this light, there are countless golden souls in the recovery, return again.


    The divine power is resplendent and brilliant. It is inspired at this moment. It brings back all the souls that have passed away in the past and fights again in the name of God.


    This is a scene that can only appear in myths and legends. It is particularly shocking and amazing. People can''t help but have a kind of worship mind. They don''t dare to look up at it. There is only a feeling of shock left in their hearts.


    However, such a magnificent scene, in fact, just look good.


    In fact, although these souls of the past were awakened, they did not have much terrible power.


    Of course, this is quite normal.


    After all, the world is just an ordinary world. The so-called curser, in essence, is only achieved by the existence of curse, not by his own power.


    Even if they are the so-called cursers, their spirit and essence of life may not be so strong that they are no better than ordinary people.


    There is no extraordinary trace and strong enough essence, even if it is forced to wake up, it is impossible to have much power.


    This is a certain point.


    Ordinary people''s soul, even if awakened, is just ordinary people, there is no extraordinary possibility.


    Therefore, the scene in front of us is actually just looking good, not much.


    But sometimes it''s enough to look good.


    The whole city was shocked to see the scene.


    It seems that they are seeing the rising power of their souls in the legend.


    "My God..."


    subconsciously, someone muttered to himself: "is this the incarnation of... The Virgin Mary on earth..."


    everyone was shocked, no matter who it was.


    Even the so-called curser, in the face of the scene in front of him, can''t help but feel awed and shocked.


    And this shock and vision, to a certain extent, has been transformed into the belief in Chen Heng, providing him with a steady stream of faith.


    This is the reason why Chen Heng made such a big scene.


    After that, he didn''t stop.


    The great light came again.


    Standing on the high platform, Chen Heng nods to Chen Rou, then turns around and silently closes his eyes.


    Great mental strength is being mobilized.


    The terrible divine power surges up with the boiling divine power and rushes towards the sky.


    On the sky, countless golden souls rushed to the sky and finally merged into the huge virtual shadow one by one.


    With the integration of each golden soul, the image of that golden virtual shadow will be more specific and more delicate.


    At the end of the day, the virtual image becomes real, completely different, without any false elements.


    Every inch of his skin is so real that it looks like a real life, not a simulated image.


    In mid air, he looks like a handsome young man, with a pair of light plumes behind him showing, and the huge brilliance surging with his breath. Simply talking about the huge and essence of power, it is no less than the existence of a curse in nothingness.


    The huge brilliance blooms and emerges from it. After it emerges, it directly offsets the curse of the root. Under the huge pressure, it shelters the city and does not affect it.


    Otherwise, just the smell of curse, I''m afraid, can make the city seriously affected, or even let the whole city directly fall, die under the curse.


    In addition, the rules that had been constantly changing due to the emergence of the root cause seem to have stabilized at the moment, and there is no longer any change.


    The essence of divine power is no less than root curse.


    What the root curse can do, Chen Heng can also do by invoking his divine power.


    At the moment, with the continuous spread of divine power, this city is also used by Chen Heng and turned into another field.


    "It''s a unique feeling..."


    standing in the same place, Chen Heng''s face is calm, and all kinds of thoughts flash in his heart.


    Compared with the root curse, he is in the city and has a natural advantage.This world, after all, does not belong to the curse.


    For this world, the so-called curse is undoubtedly an outsider. Naturally, it will be rejected by the world rules and weakened layer upon layer.


    Chen Heng has no such problem.


    Even in this city, he can get a steady stream of supplements.


    The city is full of churches and believers of the Virgin Mary.


    In the present situation, his strength is growing all the time and can be continuously supplemented.


    It''s all on his side.


    Even if there is a gap between the two sides, it can be wiped out.


    Of course, who will win in the end will be discussed.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng no longer hesitates.


    In mid air, the huge Angel opened his eyes, suddenly the golden light soared, and the land of thousands of miles was covered by a golden light.


    A sacred sword shows, the light rises four times, strikes ten thousand li, crosses the boundary of space in an instant, and cuts toward emptiness.


    This blow contains pure divine power, but also with Chen Heng''s own true spirit will, nothing is not cut, nothing is not broken.


    With a sword, even the nothingness will be broken, and the whole space membrane will crack, as if to collapse completely.


    The black air is coming.


    As if aware of the threat, root curse roared, huge arm surging forward, a blow.


    On the surface, it seems that it is just an ordinary strike, but at the moment of its action, the huge curse force is aroused by it, and suddenly, all kinds of strange, terrifying and frightening scenes emerge one by one and reverberate in my mind.


    Most of the people in the city knelt down and couldn''t bear the curse of this degree.


    But then, with a brilliant turn, the mighty divine power spread brilliantly.


    These four weeks returned to normal again and became a sacred realm.


    In this field, all the external curse can not play its due role and is directly offset.


    Inside the church, feeling the battle, Yang Cheng''s face turned pale, and one face was filled with shock.


    "This degree......"


    standing in the same place, he raised his head and looked suspiciously in the direction where Chen Heng was: "is he really human?"


    "Even if he is not human, he must be the embodiment of the Virgin Mary in this era!"


    One side, the voice of the firm sounded.


    The middle-aged priest''s face is firm, full of fanatical face, looking at the front of Chen Heng. At this time, the excitement between the eyebrows is unspeakable, like the people in the dark finally see their own light, especially excited.


    It''s not just him, it''s everybody else.


    At this moment, not only the church in front of us, but also the city outside is full of subtle prayers.


    Countless people prayed for the Virgin Mary, a moment of unprecedented piety.


    They prayed in small but grand bursts.


    In the end, the voice spread to Chen Heng, and even the huge Angel shadow in the air seemed to become bigger.


    Under a sword, everything fell, and the sharp light of the sword emerged, cutting across the sky.


    Nihilism is cut off for it, and the inexplicable connection is directly cut off by it, returning to the original state.


    All the harassment in the whole city is directly removed, whether it is the legacy of the past or the recent curse, all disappear and can no longer be seen.


    Boom!


    Void, everyone can see a scene of horror.


    At the other end of the line, the great curse of the root tried to hold up a hand, trying to stop the light in front of him.


    But in the end, he failed and didn''t stop them all.


    The huge divine power, combined with the rules of the real world, directly broke his attempt, and even cut off one of his arms in the end.


    The huge arm fell from the sky, was broken in the air, and fell down into countless small pieces of flesh and blood.


    Roar!


    A scream of horror came from nothingness.


    After this blow, the tentacle of the curse land to the real world has been completely cut off by Chen Heng.


    Even if this root curse is not willing, there is no way to cross the rules of the real world to continue to come.


    What''s more, even if it can cross over again, Chen Heng still exists, which is a threshold that it can''t cross over in the past.


    A dark gate was directly broken and disappeared in the light.


    Afterwards, the whole city seems to have returned to normal without any accidents.


    Chen Rou stood in the church, staring at the scene, not knowing what to say.


    Before today, they had never thought of such a scene.So much so that for them, as for the legendary scene, it has hardly happened.


    And so on...


    standing in the same place, they suddenly realized something.


    In the history of this world, the existence of curse has been throughout, although sometimes not obvious, but it has always existed.


    The legend of root curse is also found in some ancient books.


    Similarly, the legend of the Virgin Mary has lasted for many years, and we still don''t know when it appeared.


    From today''s situation, is there a scene similar to today''s scene at some time?


    The root curse appeared and was suppressed by the Virgin Mary.


    Therefore, the Virgin Mary has become the most widespread belief on earth.


    Now, the curse of the root has reappeared, and the incarnation of the virgin''s power has revived.


    When you think about it, everything seems to make sense.


    All kinds of thoughts flashed through their hearts, and then they looked forward to the high platform.


    There, Chen Heng is still standing there, maintaining the previous posture.


    Compared with before, he is now handsome and exquisite to the extreme, and his whole body is filled with a kind of sacred and detached temperament, which is hard to forget at a glance and feel the extreme holiness.


    Just a look up can make people feel extraordinary.


    Looking at Chen Heng''s appearance, their faces were somewhat complicated.


    There is no doubt that the present Chen Heng is a super standard existence.


    It is absolutely impossible for ordinary people to fight against the root curse, even if they just expel it.


    Faced with the existence of root curse, ordinary people will be affected by its power and have all kinds of strange changes.


    The fact that Chen Heng is able to fight against the root curse can already show his own horror.


    In the present situation, this power is very important.


    After all, even the legendary root curse is now in the world. It''s hard to say when there will be other root curse in the future.


    What''s more, the previous root curse has not disappeared yet?


    The other party is only expelled, not really eliminated, there is still a huge risk.


    And when it comes back again, I''m afraid the only thing to deal with is still Chen Heng.


    Thinking of this, they can''t help feeling complicated and don''t know what to say.


    Especially when Chen Rou looks at her younger brother.


    However, for their ideas, Chen Heng did not care.


    At this moment, he just stood there alone, feeling the changes all over.


    The situation just now seems to be ordinary, and seems to have the upper hand on the outside, but it is also extremely dangerous.


    Chen Heng''s strength has not really reached the level that can fight against the root curse.


    If he could, he would not just expel him, but kill him directly.


    In the final analysis, the time of coming is too short. Even with the help of the power of the world''s rules, the power of faith accumulated in the past can only achieve this point.


    At that time, if the root curse was not expelled and still tenaciously supported, then Chen Heng''s divine power would be quickly exhausted and fall into the disadvantage.


    And this scene, obviously, is not what he wants to see.


    Fortunately, in the end, he succeeded.


    Now, it''s time to harvest.


    Bursts of laws and mysteries poured into my mind.


    In Chen Heng''s body, with the influx of laws and mysteries, the two divinities grew rapidly, and now the area began to expand.


    At that time, Chen Heng didn''t do anything.


    The existence of root curse itself is the collection of laws.


    For this kind of existence, every inch of flesh and blood in the body, even hair, contains a huge message of law, as well as various original meanings.


    Before that, Chen Heng directly cut off the other party''s arm.

 Chapter 357

    For flesh and blood creatures, the body is all they have.


    For law body creatures such as root curse, their bodies are not only the foundation, but also the carrier of law information.


    For such a life, let alone a whole arm, a hair, and a little skin, there are huge messages of power and law, which can explode a city.


    Of course, the root curse in front of us is not complete in itself. It can only be regarded as a half curse, and it is far from so terrible.


    But even so, for Chen Heng, the harvest has been great.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng slowly closed his eyes.


    In his mind, a lot of information emerged one by one.


    The simulator in the body recovers in an instant and plays a role in transforming the power of the law that has escaped into the body.


    And this huge force of law also plays a role in the body.


    In the body, the two divinities begin to recover spontaneously and absorb the power of law in the body.


    Divinity is the collection of the power of law, which belongs to the same existence as the power of law.


    And at this moment, with the influx of a large number of law forces into the body, the two divinities are also growing rapidly, expanding at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    If the original two divinities were only the size of a little thumb, then now they have the size of a big thumb, which has increased a lot on the whole.


    For the existence of divinity, any little increase is extremely difficult.


    To some extent, it is extremely rare to be able to do this.


    Of course, the growth of divinity is not unlimited.


    As divinities, they have different attributes and endowments, so when they absorb the power of law, they can only absorb similar information of law.


    There is no doubt that it is not advisable for the light divinity to absorb the law power of the dark attribute and the dark divinity to absorb the law power of the light divinity.


    Therefore, among the two divinities, the most obvious one is the killing divinity in Chen Heng''s body.


    Although the divinity of light has been strengthened, on the whole, the change is not obvious.


    In this way, most of the law messages contained in the root curse are inclined to the dark and closer to the killing divinity.


    Of course, even so, there are a lot of laws that cannot be fully absorbed by the two divinities.


    In Chen Heng''s feeling, the arm of the root curse turns into the power of the law. About 50% of it is absorbed by the killing divinity and 10% by the light divinity.


    As for the final 40%, it belongs to his body, and precipitates in his body.


    Vaguely, an inexplicable change seems to be emerging.


    Under the nourishment of the law, Chen Heng''s body had some changes, and he began to degenerate in another direction.


    "Instead, he found another use of the simulator......"


    Chen Heng keenly discovered his own changes and thought of more things at the same time.


    He found another use for the simulator.


    From the beginning to now, in addition to being used for simulation, the simulator seems to be able to transform the existence with the power of law and carry it into Chen Heng''s body.


    In the past, the two divinities in Chen Heng''s body came from this way.


    There is no doubt that this function is actually very scary.


    Just like this time.


    Chen Heng didn''t kill the root curse, just cut off his arm, and he had such a degree of change.


    The power of the law from the root curse was absorbed by Chen Heng and transferred to his body.


    I''m afraid this change will not happen under normal circumstances.


    Chen Heng was able to do it all because of the simulator.


    From this point of view, if it is appropriate in the future, Chen Heng can slaughter the creatures with the power of law, kill them, and then absorb the power of law.


    In this case, he should be able to quickly cross a certain threshold and reach a higher level.


    After all, according to Chen Heng''s conjecture, once the essence of life has reached a certain limit, if you want to go further and regularize yourself, this is an indispensable step.


    In fact, it seems to be the same.


    The gods, the gods of the world, and the root curse of the world all seem to exist in this way.


    All sorts of thoughts flashed down in Chen Heng''s mind.


    The change in the body is still beginning, and it is changing silently at the moment.


    Changes from above the level of life are in progress.


    A sense of inexplicable drowsiness emerged, let Chen Heng inexplicably have a kind of impulse to want to sleep.


    Feeling this feeling, Chen Heng frowned."Is there not enough strength for the transmutation of life level?"


    The thought flashed through his mind, and he soon understood why.


    With the influx of law information, his essence of life is rapidly rising, and every cell and particle in his body is undergoing transformation.


    But this kind of transformation, needs the strength to be very huge, is at the moment Chen Heng cannot supply.


    Therefore, instinctively, his body will fall into a deep sleep, trying to make up for the consumption of strength.


    For Chen Heng, this feeling is very strong, to the end, already can''t control.


    "Forget it."


    Standing in the same place, feeling the feeling from his body, Chen Heng shook his head.


    Originally, he wanted to take this opportunity to do something.


    But now it seems that it is too late.


    Thinking of this, he turned and looked in the direction behind him.


    There, Chen Rou three people are still standing there, looking at him at the moment, his face seems to be a little complicated.


    It seems that the scene just now is too shocking for them, so that they haven''t recovered.


    But he was not surprised.


    Standing in the same place, he smiles, then steps forward to the direction where Chen Rou is.


    But in the end, before a few steps, a deadly syncope came to mind, almost uncontrollable.


    The next moment, his mind a blank, the whole body directly frozen, so powerless fell down, heavily fell to the ground.


    Inside the church, when Chen Heng''s figure fell down, everyone could not help but utter a burst of exclamation.


    The church in front of us was silent at first, and then there was a sound at the same time.


    "Son!"


    There was a sound at the moment.


    Looking at Chen Heng in front, those believers who were kneeling on the ground and looked very devout showed a look of surprise on their faces. They were scrambling to go forward and see the situation.


    "Doctor, get a doctor!"


    "The son fainted. Come and have a look!"


    Bursts of sound came out at the same time.


    For a moment, it became very noisy.


    The priest, together with the other middle-aged monks, stood forward to maintain order in the church.


    "Calm down, everyone!"


    "Don''t go and disturb me!"


    They try to keep order and don''t want too many people to disturb them.


    In the distance, looking at the scene, Chen Rou''s face suddenly changed.


    She wanted to go forward to see Chen Heng''s situation, but in the end, she was also stopped and couldn''t move on.


    In the chaos, the monks tried to keep order and didn''t want too many people to disturb them.


    This is a normal situation.


    After all, in the short term, if we let everyone rush past, we still don''t know what will happen in the end.


    In the present situation, even Chen Rou can''t explain anything.


    Not far away, looking at Chen Rou''s anxious face and trying to move forward, the old man and the young man stood there thinking.


    "It''s really a big play..."


    standing in the same place, he looked at the situation in front of him and sighed softly.


    Originally, they wanted to come and take Chen Heng away from this place.


    Finally, I didn''t expect to encounter this scene.


    The scene just now is also a great impact for them.


    The curse of the land riots, the root curse across, but in the end was defeated by a young man, and even cut off an arm.


    The power and level contained in this is beyond their imagination in the past.


    Just thinking back on the strength that Chen Heng showed just now, his face became fiery and he thought of many things.


    "I want him..."


    the thought flashed through his mind and whispered to himself there.


    He was very clear about the situation after that.


    After this event, if there is no accident, I''m afraid Chen Heng will be the key to the world.


    The other party has the power to fight against the root curse. Once someone gets him and can use the power of the other party, he can immediately become the center of the world, or even become a real God.


    Yes, God.


    Judging from the strength of the other party, the old man can only think of this adjective.


    What''s more, when the root curse has appeared, the only one who can deal with it is the other.


    In this case, the one who can control the youth will take the initiative.Thinking of this, the old man can''t help but feel hot.


    "I want to get him... I must...


    standing in the same place, he murmured to himself, then turned around and looked at the young man.


    "Call back and tell me what happened here..."


    he whispered, "by the way, contact those people for me."


    "The seeds we planted in the joint group in the past, now it''s time to start..."


    he spoke in a low voice, with an inexplicable smile on his face.


    In the spacious church, after some twists and turns, the doctor of the hospital finally arrived.


    And it''s fast.


    The whole city has just experienced a catastrophe, and now the hospital is very busy.


    However, in the face of Chen Heng''s current situation, even if the hospital is busy, it has to draw out manpower.


    Besides, it''s all armed.


    Before that scene, not only in front of the city, even the outside world can clearly see.


    In the face of this terrible scene, the official immediately responded and sent enough people.


    The process of organization, rescue and protection goes very fast.


    Chen Rou is also among the accompanying staff.


    Anyway, this is her younger brother and her most important family.


    This does not change because of Chen Heng''s strength.


    In addition, excluding these, she is also the only official combat force in the city, so it is very suitable to come and escort her.


    She accompanied Chen Heng all the way to the hospital, and then was relieved.


    "Your brother''s vital signs are in good condition... There is no damage in every part of his body..."


    after staying in the ward for a period of time, a middle-aged doctor came out of the ward, came to Chen Rou, and told her the situation: "moreover, the indicators are also outstanding, the good can''t be better."


    "In terms of his indicators, I doubt whether he is a human or not."


    He said with an exclamation on his face.


    In his opinion, Chen Heng''s various body data are a little too terrible.


    Such a powerful body, almost a little Superman.


    This kind of situation, even in the curse group, is very rare.


    "Is your brother the latest curse?"


    Standing in the same place, he asked with a curious look on his face.


    Looking at his this appearance, Chen Rou turned to look at her, also don''t know what to say.


    For security reasons, for Chen Heng, the official has blocked the news, except for the people who were in the church at that time, the rest of the people do not know the specific identity of Chen Heng.


    The middle-aged doctor in front of him is just like this. He just regards Chen Heng as the latest curse.


    This is also for better protection of Chen Heng.


    After all, his power is too strong and too important. At the moment, he is in a coma. If he is informed by others, it will be very dangerous.


    In this regard, Chen Rou also expressed her understanding. In the end, she just sighed and said nothing more.


    After chatting with the middle-aged doctor in front of her, she got to know the situation of Chen Heng and went into the ward.


    In the ward, there are still several people sitting there, all wearing white robes, looking like a nurse.


    However, despite the appearance is so, but in fact these people''s temperament is very different, one by one look particularly fierce.


    Hearing the sound of pushing the door from outside, these people subconsciously got up and looked out with some vigilance. They didn''t relax until they saw Chen Rou''s figure.


    "I''m back."


    They are relieved, looking at Chen Rou and saying.


    "Yes..."


    Chen Rou nodded and went back here. Then she turned around and looked at the people in front of her: "are you going to sit here? Are you going to leave?"


    "What else?"


    There was a wry smile on his face, and he said, "you don''t know how important your brother is now."


    "Now the task of the leader is to keep us here 24 hours a day and not let anyone come in and interfere with him."


    "That''s what the above tasks say. Do you think we dare to go?"


    Chen Rou nodded to show her understanding.


    Then, the man thought for a moment, as if he thought of something, and handed one thing to Chen rou.


    "Are you really brothers and sisters?"


    She looked at Chen Rou and said so.


    "Why do you ask?"Chen Rou looks at Chen Heng on the bed and responds casually.


    "Just look at this thing."


    The man shrugged, spoke softly, and then took something out.


    It was a bottle of test tube, in which the golden liquid flowed. At a glance, it seemed like blood, but it was very different.


    Under the sunshine outside the window, these liquid blooms with golden brilliance. It looks very bright and has an extraordinary power. At a glance, people feel that it is particularly sacred and extraordinary, as if it has some kind of extraordinary terrorist power.


    "This is......"


    looking at the liquid in front of her eyes, Chen Rou suddenly froze, and seemed to think of something at this time.


    "That''s right."


    The man shrugged and said, "it''s your brother''s blood."


    Voice down, Chen Rou''s face suddenly changed, it seems to think of something, face began to become bad.


    "Hey, don''t look at me that way."


    Facing Chen Rou''s line of sight, the man spoke helplessly and replied, "I just follow orders."


    "What''s more, they all come to the hospital. How can they not draw blood?"


    Come to the hospital, what of draw blood is just normal thing, otherwise how to do examination.


    Since you have to draw blood, it seems normal to draw more by the way?


    "I hope this is the last time."


    Chen Rou''s face is not good. She stares at each other seriously for a long time. At last she says so.


    On her face, a sense of killing flashed by. Being seen by others made her feel frightened subconsciously.


    "I see."


    In front of him, these people were alert, but with a smile on their face, they continued to say, "that''s why I asked the previous question."


    "Are you really brothers and sisters?"


    "It''s the same parent. It''s so different."


    She looked at the golden blood in her hands, then looked at Chen Rou in front of her eyes, and then said so.


    For this question, Chen Rou did not answer, just looked at each other with the eyes of a fool.


    "If nothing else, you can go now."


    Light words fall, in front of the body, Chen Rou no longer means to chat with each other, directly sat on the side of the bed.


    In the hospital bed, Chen Heng lay there quietly, his face looked very calm.


    At the moment, he is still the same as before, his face is exquisite and amazing, and a natural temperament between his eyebrows reveals, which makes people feel very different and has a kind of detached charm.


    Just looking at his face, you can feel the difference, as well as an inexplicable sense of holiness.


    Looking at Chen Heng''s face, Chen Rou sighed softly. At this time, all kinds of thoughts flashed through her heart, but at last she was calm.


    "Wake up quickly..."


    she reaches out her hand and touches Chen Heng''s face. She murmurs to herself, expecting Chen Heng to wake up.


    Not far behind her, looking at her back, a man silently raised his head, with a strange smile on his face.

 Chapter 358

    After staying in the ward for a while, Chen Rou left.


    There is no way not to leave.


    After all, she has a job and a huge responsibility at the moment.


    To some extent, she is the official spokesperson in this city. She is very busy and has many things to deal with.


    At the moment, the whole city after a mess, her task is more onerous, so there is a lot of backlog in her hands, need her to deal with.


    In this case, it''s good that she can make time to come over.


    It''s impossible to stay here and watch.


    Fortunately, nothing happened outside the first few days.


    Chen Heng was lying in his ward without any sign of accident.


    Of course, there is no sign of awakening.


    Everyone was surprised by this.


    Because from the body test results, Chen Heng was not injured, the body up and down did not suffer how serious a blow, everything is very well.


    Even the physical indicators are very good, far exceeding the indicators of normal people.


    However, in this case, it is completely unable to wake up, for several days in a row, have maintained a sleeping posture.


    No one knows what the situation is.


    At the request of relevant personnel, the official has also begun to mobilize the curse, ready to use some of the curse''s power, trying to wake it up.


    Of course, the specific end result is unknown.


    In this case, time passes slowly.


    Until some day after a few days.


    In the early morning, all things begin to recover. The light warm sun shines on the ground and makes the earth golden.


    At this time, Chen Rou''s figure appeared in the hospital again.


    This is also her recent habit.


    In recent days, although she couldn''t stay here often because of her work, she would come to see Chen Heng''s changes every morning.


    Not only she, but also Yang Cheng and his wife come here occasionally.


    However, compared with Chen Rou, who is innocent and Chen Heng''s sister, it''s not so easy for them to come in.


    After all, according to the official records, these two people have a criminal record. It''s not so easy to get into this place.


    In fact, if Chen Rou hadn''t kept her promise, she would have eliminated Yang Cheng and his wife''s case after that event. Otherwise, I''m afraid the official people would have started immediately when they saw them.


    Because of this, Yang Cheng and Chen Rou have no chance to visit each other.


    However, Chen Rou does not care about this, and even thinks that this is a good thing.


    According to her past habits, she walked into the hospital and came to the familiar street.


    A feeling of something wrong came to mind.


    Compared with the past, today, this floor seems to be too quiet.


    The hospital in front of us is a special hospital specially set up for cursers and other groups, in which the number of patients is much less than that of normal hospitals.


    But it''s not so quiet.


    Feeling the situation around, Chen Rou subconsciously feels that something is wrong.


    Standing in the same place, she frowned, then continued to step forward.


    As her figure continued to move forward, the feeling of being wrong became more and more obvious.


    It wasn''t until she came to the familiar ward that the feeling changed again.


    It''s getting more violent.


    "What about people?"


    There was no one waiting outside the quiet ward.


    According to the past situation, if someone came to this position, I''m afraid someone would have appeared and come to question.


    But today, no one is there.


    It''s like this place is no longer guarded.


    Standing in the same place, the thought flashed through her heart, and then she became more alert.


    In my heart, a kind of uneasy premonition gradually emerged, now more and more clear up.


    Then she went forward, took a deep breath, and went into the room.


    At this time, her heart is ready for the next possible attack.


    However, it does not exist.


    There was no possible attack, no past greeting.


    In front of the whole room, there is no shadow, empty.


    In the past, all the guards stationed here to guard Chen Heng have disappeared.


    Feeling this, Chen Rou''s face suddenly changed, then quickly stepped forward and lifted the sheet.After the sheets were lifted, the figure that should have been lying there did not exist.


    Under the sheet is not the expected person, but a huge doll.


    Suddenly, Chen Rou realized something, and now she has fully reflected it.


    Chen Heng, taken away.


    Moreover, most of them are not official.


    If it is an official, even if Chen Heng is to be taken away, she will not be completely ignored.


    Even if it is not to inform her, it is impossible to make such a cover up.


    Therefore, it must be forces outside the government that have done this.


    But how could it be?


    Chen Rou can''t be more clear about the strength of this place.


    In order to protect the safety of Chen Heng, the Holy Son, the official almost all the reliable cursers in the whole city are deployed in this place.


    It''s more than ten elite cursers. Even if the people from the joint group come, they can''t break it in a short time and take Chen Heng away from this place.


    This is an incredible thing.


    However, such a strange thing happened at the moment.


    In a flash, Chen Rou picked up the phone in her hand and rushed out to report the situation to the people outside.


    There is no doubt that another wave is about to rise and fall.


    ......


    "it seems that everything is going well."


    On the edge of a wide road, a car stopped.


    The old man and the young man are sitting in it now.


    Of course, in addition to them, there is also a young figure.


    At the moment, it seems that the young man is still sleeping peacefully in his white robe.


    It''s nothing else. It''s Chen Heng.


    "I''m afraid that woman Chen Rou never dreamed of."


    Sitting in his seat, the old man shook his head: "at least half of the cursers in that city are our people."


    "If it''s me, I''m afraid I can''t think of this layer."


    The young man shook his head and said with a smile, "after all, it''s a coincidence."


    "If it hadn''t been for that, we wouldn''t have spent so much energy in this city."


    "I didn''t expect that although it failed in the end, the arrangement we made before still played such a big role in the end."


    "I didn''t expect it to be like this..."


    the old man nodded and thought of this, with a smile on his face: "generally speaking, it can be regarded as crooked."


    At the beginning, the curse they were in deployed a large number of people in the city to do one thing.


    Most of these people are reliable people, and they have been lurking in this place for a long time. Some of the oldest people even lurked in this city for decades.


    Such a long time, let these let get the official trust, also can let them occupy the advantage in this matter, thus successfully completed their goal.


    "In any case, it''s finally finished..."


    looking at Chen Heng lying behind him, who is still sleeping, the old man smiles and says: "although our hands have been almost wiped out for this time, all the people who lurked in the past have been exposed..."


    "but as long as the child is young, he will not be able to escape If it''s in our hands, it''s worth it. "


    "Yes, it''s all worth it."


    Sitting next to the old man, the young man''s face was full of sigh. At this time, he nodded in agreement.


    For them, those who are lurking in the city are just dark people, waiting for when to play their role.


    In this case, as long as they play enough role in the critical time, it is actually enough for them.


    That''s how it is right now.


    For them, no matter how much they have lost and how many things they have lost, as long as Chen Heng is in their hands, it is enough.


    His value alone is equal to all.


    This is the only existence in the whole world that can fight against the root curse so far.


    In the current world, it''s the only weapon.


    This kind of existence is absolutely worth doing.


    Thinking of this, they looked at each other, smiling at the same time.


    At the moment, they can already foresee what will happen next.


    There''s no doubt that this time it''s a big deal.After Chen Heng was taken away by them, the official people will come to pursue him regardless of everything and want to take him back at all costs.


    Especially the woman Chen rou.


    After all, in terms of identity, the other party is still the sister of the son.


    So they are not safe at the moment.


    In order to avoid possible accidents, they must move fast and transfer Chen Heng out with the fastest speed so that they can do other things with ease.


    Both of them understand this very well.


    Therefore, without too much hesitation, they directly started to get up and left the place in front of them.


    Time passed slowly.


    As the two of them expected, the official reaction was very terrible after they found out that Chen Heng had been taken away.


    Originally scattered around, the members of the joint group used to maintain stability were quickly transferred to encircle and intercept at all possible places, trying to intercept the group and not let them leave.


    In other places, all kinds of means have been used to take into account all possibilities, and no hope has been lost.


    But even so, after more than half a month''s pursuit, we still got nothing. ,


    that group of people seemed to evaporate directly from the human world. There was no trace left at all.


    It''s just some vague clues that point the target at the organization of ten star sect.


    The so-called Ten Star religion is a tight organization in this world, which is dominated by cursers. Most of its members are members of cursers.


    It''s a good thing to say that this country is Tiancheng country, but it has great power in other countries. It can even dominate the political situation of some small countries and manipulate the country to achieve its own goals.


    This time, it was done by the Ten Star sect.


    Because of this, it is particularly troublesome.


    After all, judging from the current situation, the other party is likely to have shifted the target.


    In foreign countries, the power of tianchengguo is difficult to play, more difficult to carry out specific search.


    Even foreign forces will obstruct them at all levels and will never let them act according to their own ideas.


    Because of this, things suddenly seem to become extremely troublesome.


    In fact, the same is true.


    When the official tried to get in touch with foreign forces and tried to put pressure on the Ten Star cult, they met with layers of resistance.


    Everyone''s blocking them. They don''t want them to do what they want.


    Everyone knows that this happens.


    After all, compared with the Ten Star religion, the strength of Tiancheng kingdom is too strong.


    Let the son fall into their hands, then it will be very difficult to capture it later.


    At least there is some hope for the Ten Star religion.


    There are even many countries that have a lot of investment in the Ten Star sect, so they can share something with the Ten Star sect. They don''t have to compete with each other.


    You can imagine who they will choose to help between the Ten Star sect and Tiancheng kingdom.


    Of course, it''s none of Chen Heng''s business.


    At the moment, he is still in a deep sleep, not really awake.


    Darkness, dusk...


    when the light gradually comes, the darkness in front of us is gradually dispelled, revealing the original appearance.


    At a certain moment, Chen Heng slowly opened his eyes.


    His consciousness is coming back, and he''s really waking up now.


    Then, he looked in front of him, not from Leng Leng.


    In front of me is a very spacious room.


    It looks very spacious and quiet around. From some minor decorations and details, it should be a ward.


    However, it is no longer in Changyuan city.


    "How long did I sleep?"


    Lying on the head of the bed, looking at the furnishings, feeling the situation at the moment, Chen Heng can''t help frowning, the idea flashed in his heart.


    He didn''t expect that when he woke up, he had already changed his place.


    Fortunately, he accepted this situation very quickly.


    As for itself, it''s normal that in the circumstances at that time, what will happen afterwards.


    At the moment, he just left his original city, which is nothing for him.


    But what happened next surprised him.


    "Are you awake?"


    Seems to feel Chen Heng''s awakening, outside the room, a footstep came.


    Then a woman in a white robe came in and looked at Chen Heng and said softly.


    The woman looks very young, about in her early twenties, but her appearance is different from that of Tiancheng people. She is much more delicate and three-dimensional. She also has blonde hair and looks very beautiful."Who are you?"


    Looking at the woman in front of him, Chen Heng frowned and then asked.


    From the woman in front of him, he felt a unique breath.


    That is a kind of similar breath with the previous Yang Cheng two people, very unique, full of the curse of that kind of meaning.


    Looking at this, this woman is also a curse, and her strength is probably quite good.


    At least compared with Yang Cheng and Yang Cheng, the breath of this woman is more powerful, and the breath of curse is more terrible.


    Of course, for Chen Heng, it''s the same, no difference.


    He looked at the woman in front of him, looking very calm.


    "This is the Duchy of Phil. You''ve been recuperating here for half a month."


    Looking at Chen Heng, the blonde girl nodded, with a smile on her face: "after a while, someone will come and tell you what''s going on."


    "I''m just the one who takes care of you."

 Chapter 359

    After a while in the ward, the blonde turned and left the place.


    To some extent, she seems to be very curious about Chen Heng. She has asked some subtle questions for a long time, and she seems to be very concerned about his past experience.


    Of course, a large part of the reason for this is Chen Heng''s appearance.


    After all, what he looks like at the moment is too confusing.


    In the room, it was only after the blonde girl left that the peace was restored.


    Chen Heng sat in his room alone, thinking about what the girl had just said.


    "The Duchy of Phil..."


    all kinds of thoughts flashed through his mind: "it seems that a lot of things have happened during the period of my deep sleep and transformation."


    Before that, he fell into a deep sleep and didn''t care about all kinds of things outside.


    Because the most basic security is guaranteed.


    Although Chen Heng is in the process of transformation and can''t move, he is already a body of laws to some extent, like the root curse, with a hint of law transformation.


    And it also ensured his life.


    Ordinary means is OK, but if you want to fight him when he is asleep, then Chen Heng''s silent divinity will revive and protect Chen Heng''s instinct.


    Of course, in this case, Chen Heng''s time of transformation will inevitably be prolonged.


    However, at least in this way, it can ensure Chen Heng''s basic life safety, and he will not fall into the metamorphosis, because some small accidents will lead to a direct failure and die in an unknown person.


    If this is true, then it would be too much loss.


    In addition, at that time, his elder sister Chen Rou was still there.


    That''s why he fell asleep and didn''t worry too much.


    But now I think, during the period when he fell into a deep sleep, it was obvious that there were some twists and turns, which led him to the place in front of him.


    Phil park is an extremely remote place compared to the kingdom of heaven.


    And it''s under the influence of others.


    Even if Chen Heng just thought about it casually, he could understand that this time he came here, it was definitely not Chen Rou and others would like to.


    Then, there is external force.


    All sorts of thoughts flashed through his mind, but his face was still calm. He just looked around in silence and didn''t feel anything.


    In fact, the same is true.


    For Chen Heng, there is no difference between Tiancheng Kingdom and Phil duchy.


    Anyway, nothing can stop him if he wants to.


    "The divine power in the body has also been used up."


    Sitting on the head of the bed, he felt the change in his body.


    After waking up from a deep sleep, his body underwent a very critical transformation.


    Originally, there seemed to be many things in the flesh and blood body, which was no longer pure flesh and blood life.


    Although at first glance, it seems no different from the past, but in some subtle places, we can see the traces of the circulation of law power.


    It seems that the most crucial step has already been taken.


    In addition, Chen Heng''s own divine power was almost exhausted.


    It takes a lot of power to fall into the transformation.


    The magic power he gained in the transformation, in this way, should have been consumed.


    But that''s nothing.


    It is the power of belief that transforms things.


    As long as those Notre Dame believers still exist and live well, there will be a continuous influx of faith power on them, which will be transformed into their own divine power.


    "If you think about it, it seems like a good thing to come here..."


    sitting on the head of the bed, Chen Heng thought for a moment, and then the idea flashed through his mind.


    Because of the previous war, in Tiancheng, Chen Heng has completed the initial replacement of the son incarnation for the virgin faith.


    In that day''s war, not only Changyuan City, but also many nearby places saw his incarnation.


    This is the vivid display of the miracle.


    With this group of people, the belief in the incarnation of the son will gradually spread out, and gradually complete the replacement of the virgin faith.


    But it''s just natural.


    In addition to the kingdom of heaven, the belief of Virgin Mary has not changed, and has not completed enough replacement.


    For Chen Heng, it is also a matter that must be solved.


    It''s just right to be here now.


    All sorts of thoughts flashed through his mind, and then, outside, a slight sound of footsteps came slowly.


    Listening to the voice, Chen Heng turned around and looked out. He just saw an old man come in.The old man was wearing a black robe. He looked very thin and rigorous. Now he walked into the ward and saluted Chen Heng respectfully.


    "Dear son, are you awake?"


    He looked respectful, he said.


    Chen Heng picked an eyebrow, looked at the old man''s appearance and said, "this... We seem to know each other."


    "In the church?"


    At a glance, he recognized the old man in front of him. He was one of the two cursers who often came to listen to his speech.


    Looking at this situation, the reason why he was brought here this time is that the other party obviously plays an important role.


    "Do you remember me?"


    Listen to Chen Heng''s words, the old man is a little surprised.


    Chen Heng''s speech is very outstanding. At ordinary times, many people come to listen.


    He didn''t expect that Chen Heng could still remember him.


    However, this issue is not important.


    Standing in the same place, he laughed, and then said: "not bad."


    "Holy Son, your brilliance makes people want to get close to..."


    "did you bring me here?"


    Before the old man''s words were finished, Chen Heng spoke again and asked directly.


    "Not bad."


    For Chen Heng''s question, the old man did not hide anything, and nodded directly: "I think, compared with Tiancheng Kingdom, it''s more suitable for Shengzi here."


    "Here, you can enjoy the best treatment, everything is so."


    "However, in Tiancheng Kingdom, although you will be heavily protected, most of you will not be able to enjoy the treatment you deserve."


    "It''s not a good thing that you''re there in terms of the indifference of heaven to faith."


    "But with us, it''s different."


    With a smile on his face, he said, "we can cooperate with you, whether it''s status, power or anything else. We can get it for you as long as you want."


    "As long as you are willing to stay with us......"


    he said in a soft voice, persuading Chen Heng.


    But for this, Chen Heng''s face is still calm, just lying there, quietly looking at him, did not speak.


    Facing Chen Heng''s sight, the old man didn''t feel embarrassed at all. He just laughed, and then continued to say, "I know you don''t trust me, but it doesn''t matter."


    "If you like, you can stay here for a while, feel our sincerity, and then make a decision."


    "If you feel dissatisfied at that time, you can leave here at any time and go back to your hometown."


    He said softly.


    The reason for this is that the tone has been set long ago.


    There is no way, Chen Heng''s strength is too strong.


    Judging from the situation shown before, if the other party really does not want to, I am afraid that even the whole principality of Phil will not be able to stop the other party.


    Even once it has evolved into this place, they will completely tear their faces away from each other, and there will be no room for reconciliation at that time.


    If they take great pains to bring Chen Heng here, but they get such a result, then I''m afraid that people in heaven will laugh to death in their dreams.


    Therefore, he expressed his attitude directly from the beginning, without any cover up.


    Chen Hengda can try to get along here. If he is not satisfied, he can leave at any time.


    In this case, no matter what, it is the other party''s own choice.


    The old man looked at Chen Heng with a sincere smile on his face.


    Facing the old man''s line of sight, Chen Heng''s face is still calm, just quietly looked at him, and then nodded.


    Suddenly, the old man was relieved.


    "Since you agree, it would be better."


    He breathed a sigh of relief, and then said, "now that you are awake, the person in charge of your service will arrive soon."


    "If you need anything at that time, you can talk to your servant."


    "I will not disturb your rest."


    Then he turned and left the room in front of him.


    Behind him, Chen Heng lay quietly on the hospital bed and watched him leave.


    After a while, the figure of the old man disappeared in the sight, and the room became quiet again, leaving Chen Heng alone.


    In this regard, Chen Heng did not feel anything, just quietly closed his eyes, fell into thinking.


    Next, time goes by.


    Half a month later.


    In a spacious and gorgeous church, Chen Heng, wearing a priest''s robe, stands quietly on the high platform and makes a speech to the lower part.At the bottom, the believers with a fanatical color on their faces were shouting frantically, looking crazy.


    This kind of performance didn''t subside until Chen Heng turned around and left.


    "It''s really terrifying appeal..."


    in a crowd of audience, the old man sat alone and felt the fanatical mood of the people around him. At this time, he could not help sighing and said so.


    Even in his opinion, the reaction of the believers around him is a little too fanatical.


    Chen Heng''s voice seems to have a strange appeal, which makes people unconsciously indulge in it and become the other party''s followers.


    There is no doubt that this is an extremely unique charm.


    However, it''s quite normal to think of the other party''s past performance.


    after all, this is a person who can confront the root curse head-on and is suspected of being the son of God.


    It''s normal to have such a performance.


    Compared with this, the old people care more about others.


    "In the past half a month, the other party has done nothing but run to various churches?"


    Sitting there, the old man looked at the young man and asked with some doubts.


    "Yes."


    Not far away, in front of the old man''s sight, the young man nodded and said, "there''s nothing else to do except walk around the churches."


    "He didn''t go to any of those aristocratic banquets. He usually had a quiet rest in the room except in the church."


    "It seems that there is no desire or desire."


    "No desire, no demand..."


    listening to this, the old man was surprised: "is there such a person in this world..."


    during this period, they vividly fulfilled their previous promises.


    Just the day after Chen Heng left, they used the means to unite with the official Church of Notre Dame to officially establish Chen hengce as the son.


    There is no doubt that this is an alarming move.


    Therefore, during this period of time, the voice of questioning Chen Heng never stopped.


    After all, ordinary people don''t know too much.


    They don''t know what happened. They just know that Chen Heng is a person they have never met or a stranger.


    Such a person, but immediately became the son of the Church of Notre Dame, which is obviously a matter worthy of doubt.


    It''s just that the voice of doubt is gradually disappearing over time.


    Half a month, just half a month.


    As Chen Heng went around and toured the churches everywhere, his position as the son of God was immediately implemented, and no one questioned him any more.


    This kind of performance, let alone others, even the old man himself can''t believe it.


    In the past, Chen Heng''s attraction has been terrifying.


    But now it is even more so.


    No matter where they go, they can easily attract a group of people.


    Almost all people can''t help being drawn by him when they see him. They regard him as the incarnation of God.


    Such charm is really terrifying.


    The two of them feel the same way.


    But what surprised them more was Chen Heng''s indifference.


    In the face of the crazy pursuit of countless people, and the status given by the son identity, he seems to have nothing happened. Every day, he just visits each church, and does nothing else.


    Everyday life seems to be very simple. It''s just sightseeing. There''s no need for the rest.


    His food is very simple, just ordinary bread and water, and so is his residence. Whether it is the most luxurious private room or ordinary B & B, it seems the same to each other.


    As for the rest, it seems the same.


    The other side is like no desire and no demand. It''s really like a holy Son who comes to the world and has no desire for everything in the secular world.


    It''s just, how is that possible?


    When people live in this world, they will have what they want. They can''t really have no desire.


    Just in front of Chen Heng''s performance, but a vivid interpretation of the word "no desire, no desire".


    "It can only be said that the other party is the incarnation of the virgin, the son who comes to this world."


    Sitting there, the old man finally shook his head. The idea flashed through his heart.


    Chen Heng has brought great changes to this place.


    In addition to the change of belief, every time he goes to a place, the curse of that place will directly disappear and be dispelled by the holy glory.


    Along the way, no matter how powerful and terrifying, they will all be eliminated without leaving any trace.


    Along the way, I don''t know how many lives have been saved.It is worthy of the name of the son.


    At this moment, Chen Heng has turned around and left.


    The old man thought for a moment, then sat up and left.


    The same is true of the rest of the people around.


    On the other side, Chen Heng has already returned to his room.


    "It''s almost recovered at last..."


    back in his room, feeling the changes in his body, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    In the eyes of outsiders, he is very tired these days.


    In a short period of more than half a month, he almost never stopped. He was on the run every day, shuttling back and forth in different places, giving speeches in various churches.


    Its frequency is so high that others can''t imagine it.


    If he is a normal person, like him, I am afraid he will be tired.


    But Chen Heng''s feeling is good, not too much pressure.


    Naturally, it is because of his special constitution.


    After absorbing the power of the law and transforming part of his constitution, his body is no longer the body of ordinary people.


    Even in Chen Heng''s feelings, he has now lost the normal state of being tired and sleepy.


    The whole person''s state has always been very constant and kept in a best state.


    And this half a month of busy time, also brought a lot of harvest.


    The identity of the son has brought him great benefits.


    At least with this identity, his progress in replacing the virgin faith has been accelerated a lot.


    This is equivalent to planting a seed. As time goes by, it will germinate and grow gradually.


    And his busy half a month is equivalent to the implementation of this seed.


    In more than half a month, nearly half of the territory of the Duchy of Phil had been visited by him.


    And the power of belief is also very huge.


    Compared with the Heavenly Kingdom, the four kingdoms are the origin of the belief in Virgin Mary.


    In this place, the belief in the Virgin Mary is more devout, and there are more believers.


    Although the overall population can not be compared with Tiancheng, the harvest is good.


    In just half a month, there are hundreds of thousands more lines of faith on the incarnation of the son.


    "The power of the incarnation of the son has become more and more powerful..."


    in the quiet room, Chen Heng silently closed his eyes, and the idea flashed through his heart.


    For the incarnation of the son, his purpose is very simple, that is, to make the incarnation of the son become the receiver of faith and transform the divine power for him.


    To some extent, it is very dangerous to replace belief.


    The power of belief itself is corrosive. Over time, it is easy to assimilate people and become what others believe in.


    Therefore, at the beginning, Chen Heng did not directly choose the image of the Virgin Mary, but chose the image of the son who was slightly different, and even divided into an incarnation.

 Chapter 360

    The purpose of Chen Heng''s differentiation of the incarnation of the son was to let him accept the huge belief from the beginning, so that he would not be influenced by the power of belief and become another appearance.


    In this way, it is not himself that is affected, but the incarnation of the son.


    And the divine power condensed after the transformation of the son incarnation can also be directly transmitted to Chen Heng''s body for his own use.


    Of course, there are limits to the extent of this transmission.


    Most of the power remains in the incarnation of the son.


    Before that, Chen Heng fought against the curse of the root, and most of it was also the power of the incarnation of the son.


    As time goes on, the power of the incarnation of the son becomes more and more powerful.


    Especially now, more and more believers are influenced by Chen Heng, and more and more people believe in the son.


    This transformation is a good thing for Chen Heng.


    The same is true for the incarnation of the son.


    However, at this time, the influence of faith is becoming more and more obvious.


    Even if separated by one layer, Chen Heng can also feel the influence left by the power of belief.


    Even the incarnation of the son itself has changed a lot.


    In this way, if Chen Heng had not deliberately split up an incarnation for the sake of insurance, he would have been influenced by the power of belief and his character would have changed greatly.


    He can''t help but be vigilant about this.


    "In this case, it''s better to be safe to replace faith."


    He was wary in his heart. At this time, he thought: "even if you want to do it, you can''t play in person. You''d better let them go."


    This is a reminder to Chen Heng and a reference template for him.


    In the world of gods, the conflict between beliefs is very fierce.


    It can be predicted that in the future, with Chen Heng slowly reaching the peak, similar confrontation will not be rare.


    The current situation also gives Chen Heng a preview, so that he will not be at a loss in the future.


    If you think about it, the situation seems to be pretty good.


    Chen Heng thought so in his heart, and then he couldn''t help smiling.


    Time goes on.


    Soon, unconsciously, half a year has passed.


    In half a year, Chen Heng''s reputation among the countries has become higher and higher, and his name of Saint son has become more and more resounding.


    When the divine power is combined with the spiritual power, he is very unique. No matter who sees him, he will be infected by him and become his believer.


    As time goes by, the belief in the Virgin Mary is gradually emerging, and gradually transferred to the incarnation of the son.


    It can be predicted that this process will be very long, but it will certainly happen.


    Chen Heng also solved many problems when he walked on the earth.


    The world is not peaceful. There are curses in many places.


    The place of curse appears very frequently in this world. Every time it appears, it will cause a lot of losses and casualties.


    But Chen Heng''s arrival has changed that.


    In half a year, he has left a deep impression on the world. Wherever he goes, the residual power of curse will disappear automatically and can''t be seen any more.


    In the past six months, he has encountered a terrible curse, which has a complete curse power and many high-level curses.


    Even at a certain moment, he once encountered a terrible curse close to the root. As soon as it appeared, he swallowed up several cities and lost millions of lives.


    Chen Heng came all the way. In front of him, these curses bowed their heads one by one and were killed by him.


    With this process, his reputation has become more and more famous, known by many people.


    If half a year ago, someone mentioned Chen Heng''s name, they would feel at a loss.


    But now, it won''t.


    Among the countries, his reputation is far-reaching and awe inspiring.


    And in this process, for the nature of the curse of the land, Chen Heng also understand more clearly.


    The so-called land of curse, in essence, seems to be another collapsing world.


    This world is connected with another world, but at one time, that world was directly destroyed because of unknown reasons.


    The destruction of the world eroded everything, and the power of curse was born. The remaining power of the world broke out, and gave birth to a number of terror monsters.


    This is where the curse comes from and where the curse comes from.


    It''s a remnant of the world after it was destroyed.


    However, the wreckage left by the collapse of the world has a strong aggressiveness and erosiveness, which will instinctively spread and erode to other worlds.


    Because of this, there are many cursed places in this world.Those cursed places are actually fragments of another world, just broken into many pieces.


    The curse bred by the power of curse is the soul of the world.


    They have already died and fallen, but they are revived under the erosion of the curse. They become new beings and show their fangs to a new world.


    This is the truth and everything in the land of curse.


    People in this world seem to have a similar guess about this, and they all know it more or less.


    But it is far from easy to really solve the problem.


    In Chen Heng''s opinion, the same is true.


    As time goes on, the change of those cursed places seems to intensify.


    The distance between the two worlds, with the passing of time, is gradually weakened.


    According to Chen Heng''s understanding, the space boundary between the two worlds is gradually shrinking.


    Outside the world, there was originally a boundary membrane that could protect itself.


    This layer of boundary membrane not only protects the world from the erosion of external forces, but also allows the world to absorb external forces and develop itself.


    And as time goes by, with the advent of the curse, the world''s boundary membrane is gradually eroded and disappearing.


    When the boundary membrane disappears, as the curse of the outside invaders, they can enter the world more smoothly.


    Chen Heng can conclude that with the passing of time, there will be more and more cursed places in the world.


    Until finally all the cursed lands are swallowed up and digested by the world.


    For the world, this is both a danger and an opportunity.


    The so-called danger is very obvious.


    The invasion of curse land will not only bring curse power, but also bring huge curse life.


    These curses are rampant in the world, which will not only bring serious trauma, but also a bad development. They will continue to expand, infecting a large area and turning it into a brand new curse place.


    Once it reaches this place, it will be a threat to the whole world.


    In this world, there are several places like this, all of which are forbidden places, places where the living cannot enter.


    Even in the history of the world, there is a history that the whole country has been swallowed by the power of curse and turned into a forbidden area.


    There is no doubt about the harmfulness of this existence.


    It''s just the same. It''s an opportunity.


    The curse of the land is the death of the world, which in addition to the huge erosion of power, but also contains the power of the rules of that world.


    And this kind of thing is very important to the world.


    If the land of curse can be slaughtered and digested, then the world itself will also grow stronger and span a long distance in an instant.


    This is naturally a good thing for the world itself.


    In the past six months, Chen Heng has vividly felt the reaction of the world.


    Along with his constant elimination of the curse and suppression of the curse, the world itself seems to have some kind of induction, and some kind of Qi comes spontaneously and falls on him.


    And these things are nothing but destiny.


    If Chen Heng reflected himself with the mark of destiny at the moment, he would find that on his own body, a thick golden light shines, vaguely opening a piece of heaven and earth, especially extraordinary.


    These are all destiny, which Chen Heng has gained by his own actions for such a long time.


    In the process of his destroying the curse, the world itself also has a sense. In the dark, it has its own destiny to bless him.


    With the blessing of the power of destiny, Chen Heng is in the world, and can enjoy the treatment of the protagonist as if he were the son of destiny in the world.


    Of course, this is not very important.


    In this world, according to Chen Heng''s observation, it is unlikely that there is anything that can compete with him.


    But the power of destiny is very precious.


    It''s not available under normal circumstances.


    Therefore, it is also a good thing to have the favor of fate.


    Similarly, Chen Heng wants to have a try.


    See if the destiny of different worlds can be used in common.


    The power of destiny in his body can be brought to his own noumenon.


    When the incarnation returns to the noumenon, everything in the body will turn into the origin and return to the noumenon.


    This is a rule Chen Heng has known for a long time.


    But this package does not include the power of destiny, for this point, Chen Heng is not clear.


    This time, it just serves as an experiment, which can let Chen Heng give it a try.


    So he thought, and then he moved on.Half a year later, Chen Heng has swept away all the curses around him. Now it has changed.


    Just curse this kind of thing, there is no way to kill all.


    Even if a place is cleaned up, it will soon recover after a period of time.


    The power of the curse in that world is too huge. I don''t know how many curse lives there are, so I can''t kill them all.


    For this point, even Chen Heng, there is no way.


    Moreover, he never thought of killing the curse completely.


    In the final analysis, the reason why he would go all over the world to kill the curse is just to win over the faith and see if he can get the blessing of the power of the world.


    As for how those curses are and whether they can be completely eliminated, these are not in Chen Heng''s consideration.


    In half a year, Chen Heng has eliminated many curses, but he has never seen the root curse in Changyuan city.


    The most powerful curse he saw when he toured among the countries was just close to the root, far from the original curse.


    Although the curse that appeared in Changyuan is not a complete root curse, it has already completed some transformation and reached the critical point of root curse. It can be regarded as a half root curse and has initially condensed the body of the law.


    And the root of this kind of thing, even if it is only half a step, has been extremely terrible, enough to open a gap with any existence that does not involve this step.


    On that day, if Chen Heng didn''t exist, I''m afraid that the whole city would be wiped out by the curse of that root, and then even the whole kingdom of heaven would be very dangerous. It is likely to spread to a large area and turn it into a new forbidden area.


    This kind of example is not absent in the past.


    Before that, many of the forbidden areas in the world were transformed in this way.


    It''s quite normal.


    And Chen Heng in this half year time tour, but now has already stepped on the return of Changyuan.


    This time he went to one of them, the purpose is not for anything else, just for the original one.


    In Chen Heng''s view, this root curse is a great treasure.


    Especially for him.


    As long as we kill them and plunder the power of the root law, we can get further transformation and grow to a higher level.


    This is not a small temptation for Chen Heng.


    Before that, the reason why we didn''t move was that we didn''t have enough strength.


    Half a year ago, when the root curse came to Changyuan, although Chen Heng repelled him, he seemed to have the upper hand.


    But in fact, this is a thing that can only be done when the time, place and people are favorable.


    The blessing of the power of faith, the prayer of the whole city, and the world''s suppression of the land of curse.


    Without anything, Chen Heng can''t do it. At most, he just takes some people around him to escape from the city. He can''t do more.


    In this world, it''s totally different to expel one another and fight one another face to face in the land of curse.


    In this world, when Chen Heng fights with the other party, he will gain the blessing of the world, but the other party will be weakened by the rules of the world.


    But if you go to the land of curse, then the situation will be completely reversed.


    If the other party is in the cursed land, he will be blessed by the power of the cursed land, but Chen Heng will be weakened in turn, and the relationship between them will be completely reversed.


    Chen Heng is able to expel the other party in this world, but when he comes to the other party''s territory, he will turn the other way.


    Therefore, in the past half a year, Chen Heng has not moved, just quietly accumulated strength, waiting for the arrival of this day.


    And today, Chen Heng finally returned to this place again, really ready to start.


    Time goes by slowly.


    When the sun spread on the earth, Chen Heng slowly walked down to an open field.


    There, the welcoming line is already waiting.


    Moreover, some of them are very familiar with Chen Heng.


    In the crowd, a woman stood in the front, and now she looked very conspicuous.


    She is wearing a black uniform, which is the uniform of the United Group. She has a soft face and a different style. Now she is standing there, staring at Chen Heng in front of her.


    It''s no one else. It''s Chen rou.


    More than half a year later, the other side seems to have some changes, but it is not too big.


    Looking at Chen Rou''s figure, Chen Heng steps forward and walks slowly.


    "Sister, long time no see."When he comes to Chen Rou, he smiles and greets her.


    "You still know how to come back."


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of him, Chen Rou''s face is a little complicated, but some are not very good-looking.


    On one side, the rest looked at the brothers and sisters, but didn''t say much.


    In half a year, although Chen Heng did not return to heaven, he did not have any contact with Chen rou.


    At ordinary times, they will contact by phone, not completely cut off.


    Leaving from the spot in front of him, Chen Heng refuses the other people''s hospitality and banquets. He just follows Chen Rou in front of him and goes back to his home.


    Back home, Chen Heng as in the past, casually find a place to rest.


    Chen Rou is busy in the kitchen, still cooking.


    "I haven''t seen you for half a year. It seems that your cooking skills have dropped a lot..."


    after tasting it, Chen Heng smiles when he looks at Chen rou.


    "After you''re gone, I''m here alone. I haven''t cooked much for half a year, so I''m not familiar with my craft."


    Sitting at the dining table, Chen Rou opened her mouth like this, and then continued, "when you come back this time, where are you going?"


    She didn''t say where it was, but in front of her eyes, they were very clear.


    Chen Heng did not speak, just nodded.


    Chen Rou sighed deeply.


    "It''s not easy."


    She complained: "I''ve been abroad for so long, and it''s hard to come back, so I have to do such a dangerous thing..."


    "isn''t it good to stay at home and have class quietly?"


    She sighed softly, complaining.


    Chen Heng listens to her complaints with a smile. He doesn''t say much, just uses the food silently.


    In the view of Chen Rou and others, it should be the happiest and most peaceful to stay at home in class quietly.


    There is no inexplicable thing, there is no need to be calculated by people from all sides, there is no need to fight with the terrible curse, just calm learning is enough.


    For people like Chen Rou, this is already happiness.


    But for Chen Heng, although this kind of life is good, it is not his choice after all.


    He had already experienced the similar situation in his first life, and he didn''t want to experience it again.


    Therefore, he is doomed not to live a peaceful life in this world as Chen Rou imagined.


    Moreover, sometimes, even if he wants to calm down, it seems impossible.


    This world is being eroded by the curse, and the products from another world are coming to this world continuously.


    Even if you want a peaceful life, I''m afraid you can''t.

 Chapter 361

    After a meal, Chen Heng left here.


    This time he returned, he not only met Chen Rou, but also many old friends.


    For example, Yang Cheng and Liang Xiao, and some old friends I met in the church.


    Yang Cheng and Liang Xiao are still living in this city, and they seem to get along well and start a company.


    After they met Chen Heng, they were very happy.


    "After you left, we both wanted to visit you, but we were refused."


    In a quiet cafe, Yang Cheng and Yang Cheng sat opposite Chen Heng, looked at him and said, "before long, the news came that you were robbed."


    sat there, Yang Chengyao shook his head and silently said, "make complaints about their security. I think it''s better to hand you in our hands, and let''s protect the two of us."


    "I feel like we''re more reliable than those people."


    "In fact, I feel the same way."


    Chen Heng smiles and responds like this.


    Later, he asked about the current situation of Xiaolan.


    The little girl who was saved by Chen Heng with the power of curse has now entered school and is in class.


    It seems that life is quite pleasant.


    Yang Cheng and Liang Xiao both like her very much and have been acting as her relatives and taking care of him.


    "You want to enter the original place of curse?"


    After a while, Yang Heng came back for one of the two purposes.


    Although half a year has passed, the impact of the original root curse still exists.


    Until now, Yang Cheng can''t forget the appearance of the root curse.


    The huge and terrible figure like a city, like a nightmare, is always in their mind, especially terrible.


    It is not polite to say that the impact of the other side still exists.


    At least at the moment, compared with half a year ago, the city is much more depressed.


    Because of what happened at the beginning, many people had a shadow over this city, so they evacuated from this place and went to work in other cities.


    This also led to the depression of the city in front of us. Now it has changed a lot.


    It''s the same with Yang Cheng.


    Therefore, after hearing the purpose of Chen Heng''s return, they were so surprised.


    "The existing problems should be solved after all."


    Looking at Yang Cheng''s reaction in front of him, Chen Heng smiles, then says in a soft voice: "if we don''t solve it, sooner or later, he will continue to attack."


    Listening to this, sitting in the same place, Yang Cheng nodded silently.


    Indeed.


    Half a year ago, although the root curse was expelled, it did not disappear and still exists until now.


    In terms of the characteristics of the land of curse, the other party must still be alive at the moment, even one day, there will be another day.


    At that time, without Chen Heng, who can solve this problem?


    Instead of waiting for the other party to come and cause infringement, it''s better to find a way to solve the problem in advance.


    In the past, it''s not that no one thought about it, it''s just that compared with Chen Heng, they lacked the strength to do so.


    "Are you sure?"


    Sitting in the same place, after a moment of silence, they raised their heads again and looked at Chen Heng in front of them, so they said.


    "Yes."


    Listening to the two people''s words, Chen Heng smiles, and then says so.


    "In that case..."


    they were silent for a moment, then they gritted their teeth and said, "let''s go with you."


    "We know very well about that place of curse."


    "Taking us together can help you solve a lot of things."


    Said the two of them.


    The two of them were very familiar with that cursed place.


    After all, calculate the time, they went to the curse of the land, at least twice.


    Two times into the curse of the place, they are very familiar with the situation of this place, can be regarded as very experienced.


    And that''s why they''re talking now.


    Listening to the two people''s words in front of him, Chen Heng was stunned first, and then couldn''t help laughing: "if so, thank you very much."


    If there is a guide, it will be more convenient for him to go to the land of curse.


    At least some things are easier to do.


    At the same time, on the other side, Chen Rou also made the decision.After all, she can''t watch her brother take risks in the past, but she is hiding out drinking tea.


    It didn''t suit her.


    So, she made a choice with Yang Cheng.


    In addition to her, the tianchengguo government also sent a lot of people, including a lot of people belonging to the joint group.


    This is one of the top cursers in the kingdom of heaven. Even if we deal with high-level curses, we will have the power of World War I.


    And such a lineup can be regarded as extremely luxurious.


    In this way, tianchengguo also attaches great importance to the curse of Changyuan city.


    No, in fact, they don''t pay attention to it.


    After all, the previous root curse is still in it.


    With the terror of root curse, once the other party comes to the world again, it will directly devour the whole city.


    At that time, I''m afraid it will not only be the city in front of us, but also the whole kingdom of heaven will be directly destroyed.


    The existence of such terror is like a time bomb to tianchengguo. It may explode at any time and cause the effect of terror.


    If they could, they would have wanted to take down the bomb long ago, but they had no chance and no power all the time.


    Now, when the opportunity comes, they will not hesitate. Even if they do their best, they will cooperate in the end.


    In this case, everything went well.


    Just a few days later, a temporary team has already set out.


    They embarked on the journey, once again embarked on the journey to the land of curse.


    And it can be imagined that if there is no accident, their journey will be extremely wonderful.


    "Is this it..."


    the thick black fog came from the pavement around and kept escaping here.


    Walking in front of this place, Chen Heng''s face is calm. He turns around and looks around, looking at the area in front of him.


    In front of us is a piece of desolate ruins. It seems that it used to be a huge city, but now it has been abandoned and reduced to ruins.


    And this place in front of us looks very old.


    Some high-rise buildings, with a strong trace of time, look very old, with a very long age.


    This is the place of curse under Chang Yuan.


    At the beginning, Chen Heng fought with the root curse and expelled it. After that, the curse land was also expelled, leaving the city of Changyuan.


    After that, the entrance to this cursed place has been controlled by the government, as far as possible no one is allowed to enter here, and the things inside are not allowed to run out.


    In Chen Heng''s eyes, there seems to be no strange place in front of him. There is no movement around him. It can frighten people to death.


    The only special thing is that the power of curse is much stronger than that of other places.


    In the past six months, Chen Heng has also entered some places of curse.


    The appearance of these cursed places is different, but the only thing is that they all reveal the strong power of curse.


    It''s the same with this place in front of us, but it''s a lot richer.


    Walking into it and standing beside Chen Heng, Chen Rou and Yang Cheng are alert. At the moment, their bodies are tense, and they seem to be a little nervous.


    It''s not the first time they''ve been to this place.


    The last time I entered here, the danger I met is still in my eyes and is clearly remembered by them.


    So this time, after entering here, they also appear to be particularly vigilant.


    "It seems that it has changed a lot..."


    after walking about a certain distance, Yang Cheng frowned and said.


    I don''t know if they have the illusion. They always feel that the curse of this cursed place seems to be rare.


    At least compared to the last time.


    "Because half a year ago, there were fewer cursed creatures here?"


    Walking on the road, Chen Rou can''t help but flash this idea in her heart.


    But then she shook her head.


    The scarcity of curse creatures is a false proposition.


    Located in the land of curse, the curse will not die at all. As long as the land of curse still exists, it will be bred continuously until the day when the land of curse completely collapses.


    In front of this place, it is obviously quite a long time before the collapse.


    Therefore, during this period of time, the number of cursed creatures in this cursed land should not decrease.


    It''s just the present situation. What''s going on?


    Walking a distance, they did not encounter any danger, nor did they encounter any cursed creatures.Everyone could not help frowning and was surprised.


    Until at a certain moment, Chen Heng suddenly stopped and looked in a certain direction.


    "Here we are."


    Standing in the same place, he looked to the direction not far away, and said faintly at the moment.


    At his side, the others looked there with some doubts and some vigilance.


    Under their gaze, a vision began to emerge.


    I saw in the front of the black fog, a figure began to appear, slowly coming from the front.


    Those figures are very huge, each of them is more than three meters high, and the whole body is covered with the breath of curse. At a glance, they look particularly gloomy and terrible.


    And now, they slowly step forward, a pair of scarlet eyes toward the direction of Chen Heng.


    In an instant, the power of curse began to riot, and an invisible pressure emerged.


    "High curse!"


    Feeling the huge power of curse in front, standing in the same place, including Chen Rou, people''s faces couldn''t help changing.


    The so-called high-level curse often masters the high-level use of the power of curse, and its own essence is more powerful. It can easily slaughter a whole town, and has the power of terror.


    Of course, for these people in front of us, a high-level curse is nothing.


    The members of the joint group basically have the power to fight or even win against the advanced curse.


    Just at this moment, the high-level curse that appeared in front of them was not one or two, but dozens.


    Dozens of high-level curses?


    If there is a massacre in the whole city, I''m afraid there will be no problem.


    Even the members of the joint group, I am afraid they have to face this kind of real face, even dare not deal with it at all, and feel instinctive fear.


    Under normal circumstances, if they encounter this kind of situation, they will die.


    But now...


    they subconsciously look at the middle of the crowd, at the young man.


    In the crowd, the boy was dressed in a clean white robe, and his face looked very calm. Even if there were so many high-level curses in front of him, there were no waves. He looked like there were no waves.


    It seems that these curses in front of him are nothing at all and are not worth fluctuation.


    Of course, it is true in practice.


    Looking at Chen Heng''s reaction in front of him, the people on the scene can''t help calming down. At this time, they have confidence again.


    Then they went up to fight against the many curses in front of them.


    A shadow directly rushed out, the body began to change.


    The seeds of curse hidden in their bodies began to break out, making their bodies produce all kinds of changes, and the strength of their bodies suddenly strengthened a lot.


    Of course, what''s more important is that with the blessing of curse power, they can already damage the curses in front of them, so they can''t hurt each other.


    This is also a very important point.


    The reason why curse is terrible is that under normal circumstances, conventional means can''t hurt them at all.


    No matter it''s guns or weapons, there''s no way to break the defense.


    The only way to deal with them is to have the same curse power.


    It is because of this that the curser has such a position.


    However, after the spread of the power of curse, because of the curse in the body, the appearance of these people also had a variety of changes, each one looks very unique, look more ferocious.


    If someone wants to open a haunted house, then these people can act in their true colors, and they don''t need make-up.


    Chen Rou said it better.


    She has a god thing that Chen Heng once gave her, and a curse thing. She doesn''t need to activate the curse, and her power is very strong.


    But no one else.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng roughly watched for a moment, then silently shook his head.


    Not at all.


    Although these people in front of us suppress these curses for a short time, it is still a long way to wipe them out.


    If they really fight to the end, even if they can eliminate these curses in front of them, I''m afraid they will suffer heavy losses themselves, and even many people will die directly under the curse.


    And now these people have represented the highest combat power in the world.


    They are more powerful than none, but they are extremely rare.


    In this case, it is no wonder that the world will become like this under the erosion of the land of curse.


    Fortunately, because the rules of the two worlds are different, when the curse enters the real world, it will be suppressed because of the different rules of the world, so it can not play its original power.If not, the world would have been destroyed.


    Instead of maintaining the original track and continuing to develop.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng nodded and then waved.


    In front of me, the most powerful force is very strong. Everywhere looks very chaotic and chaotic.


    But at the moment, with Chen Heng waving his hand, everything in front of him has changed in some detail.


    A shimmering light, shining out, just like the most beautiful light in the world, beautiful and bright, symbolizing the beauty of the world.


    The light envelops everything in front of them, and also protects Chen Rou and others, so as to purify their original curse power.


    Under the light, all the changes brought about by the curse disappeared, leaving no trace.


    "My injuries..."


    standing in front, when they opened their eyes again, they were surprised to find that their injuries seemed to have completely disappeared.


    The wounds left by the curse are not so easy to disappear. There will be traces of the power of the curse on them, which hinder the healing of the wound.


    But at the moment, the curse power left over from them has been completely expelled, and everything seems to have returned to the origin, without any trend of being affected by the curse power.


    Feeling this situation, they couldn''t help but have a meal, and then raised their heads and looked forward.


    In front of them, the curses that had stood there and looked terrible had completely disappeared, and each one seemed to have no trace, as if they had never appeared.


    The sound of wailing was heard in bursts. Under the cover of light, these curses in front of the body were directly purified, and the power of curse in the body was emptied, leaving only pure and broken souls to disappear here.


    A moment later, all traces here disappeared.


    Everything is back to peace.


    And all this happened in just a few seconds.


    "Unexpectedly..... Solved so many high-level curses in an instant..."


    looking at the situation in front of them, Chen Rou and her three were OK, but the others who saw Chen Heng''s hand for the first time were shocked. They stayed there one by one and didn''t know what to say.


    But soon, they came back.


    Because in front of him, Chen Heng has started to move again.


    "Let''s go..."


    standing in the same place, looking at these figures in front of him, Chen Heng said softly.


    PS: Recently, the subscription is too bleak. Please give me some subscription.


    Continue to watch the third shift tomorrow

 Chapter 362

    Walking into the interior of the land of curse, we can see more and more cursed lives.


    For Chen Heng and others, this is not a strange thing, even to some extent, it can be regarded as normal.


    To a certain extent, the previous scenes are abnormal, and the present is normal.


    And the deeper you go into it, the stronger the curse you can see.


    In the end, we can even see some terror on top of the high curse.


    In the face of these problems, we can''t expect Chen Rou and others to solve them, only Chen Heng can do it by himself.


    He personally solved these cursed creatures in the end, and the results shocked the people on one side.


    Along the way, no matter how powerful the curse, in the face of Chen Heng are helpless, not his opponent.


    The power of terror dissipated in all directions, but it did not disappear. Instead, it changed into golden flames, which began to burn here, bright and dazzling.


    Along with Chen Heng''s way, the golden flames spread all over the place, almost turning the place in front of him into a sea of fire.


    The sacred flame burns here, burning out the curse, leaving no trace.


    In this golden flame, a powerful and ferocious curse turned to ashes, leaving no trace directly and completely disappeared.


    And it''s not over yet.


    With Chen Heng and other people getting deeper into it, in the depth of this cursed place, a person who sleeps in it and recovers his strength silently seems to feel something and begin to have some subtle movements.


    A pair of extremely huge, like stars in general scarlet eyes, suddenly began to open, blooming out of their own glory.


    Hidden in the depths of the curse, the silent curse of terror began to revive.


    "Start to recover..."


    when there is movement in the depths of the curse, Chen Heng seems to feel it when walking on the road.


    Standing there, he raised his head and looked in the direction of the distance. Then there was a faint smile on his face.


    Look at this, as they came to this place, the original curse, now they finally realized something and began to recover.


    But no wonder.


    Chen Heng several people at the moment of action, has been a direct fight to each other''s home.


    If the other side doesn''t make any more moves and doesn''t recover, Chen Heng will have to doubt whether the other side has had any accidents and can''t wake up.


    If that''s true, that''s good.


    All sorts of thoughts flashed through his mind, and then he followed Chen Rou in front of him and walked forward silently.


    "That''s the front......"


    walking on the road, unconsciously, they came to a vast ruins.


    When he came here, Yang Cheng''s face became more complicated. At the moment, he seemed more dignified: "back again..."


    "yes..."


    standing beside him, Liang Xiao spoke softly, saying so.


    This place in front of them is very familiar to them. They have been here twice.


    The first time, they went to this place and took the opportunity to get a curse.


    Now think about it, that time is also because of good luck, that terrible curse did not recover, is still silent.


    Otherwise, with their actions at that time, even if they had ten lives, I''m afraid it would not be enough for them to die.


    The second time when Chen Rou and others came together.


    This time, their luck is not very good, just in time for the recovery and outbreak of curse power, they were hit by a head and blood, if it was not for Chen Heng''s outbreak at the critical moment, I''m afraid they would not be able to come out alive.


    Now this time, it''s the third time.


    Of the three experiences, this one is the most relaxed and the least afraid.


    Chen Heng is standing beside them at the moment. No matter what happens, they have to face each other.


    This kind of feeling is the best, let them secretly relieved.


    Otherwise, based on their previous experience, they will be scared once they get to this place.


    The first two experiences left a deep impression on both of them.


    "When we get to this place, if we continue to move forward, we should be at the core of this cursed place..."


    standing in the same place and looking at Chen Heng, Chen Rou said softly, reminding us that "if we continue to move forward, maybe our goal will be..."


    "I see."


    Chen Heng''s face is calm. At the moment, he listens to Chen Rou''s words with a smile on his face. Then he nods: "I''ll be careful."


    "Be safe..."Chen Rou looks at his face in a complicated way and opens her mouth. It seems that she wants to talk but stops. But in the end, she doesn''t say much, just says so.


    She wants to persuade Chen Heng not to move on and do such dangerous things.


    But if you think about it carefully, who else can do it besides Chen Heng?


    I''m afraid there''s no one else.


    Think of here, she sighed in the heart, after all still did not open mouth to persuade.


    Time goes by slowly.


    "You wait for me here."


    Looking at Chen Rou standing on one side, Chen Heng nodded, then spoke softly and said so.


    With these words, he stepped forward and went on.


    Behind him, looking at Chen Heng''s action, the others did not say anything, nor did they follow him forward as before.


    This is the agreement we made before.


    The role of these people is just to bring Chen Heng to this place.


    After that, their role will be gone. They just need to stay in this place and wait for the final result.


    After all, with their strength, if they really go in, I''m afraid they can''t help much. They even need Chen Heng to help them and delay Chen Heng.


    They know their own situation, so they don''t ask for anything. They just stand in the same place and watch Chen Heng''s figure disappear and leave.


    Under their gaze, Chen Heng slowly moved forward, and his figure disappeared in their field of vision.


    A hazy black mist came from the distance, covering the front vision and completely covering Chen Heng''s figure.


    In the dark, they can''t see anything, only can see, there is a golden light still shining in front, slowly approaching.


    Looking at this scene, many people were in a mixed mood. At this time, they suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    "Let''s find a place to hide..."


    standing in the same place for a long time, Yang Chengcai sighed and said softly, "in a short time, I''m afraid it will become a battlefield."


    "Good."


    The others were silent for a moment, then nodded and agreed with Yang Cheng.


    They then find a place to hide, to avoid the free around the curse of life, by the way to observe the situation ahead.


    On the other side.


    Chen Heng steps forward slowly.


    All around the scene emerged in front of him.


    Around, a thick darkness emerged, obscuring the vision.


    If other people are in front of us, I''m afraid they can''t see anything.


    But for Chen Heng, it has no influence. Everything can be seen clearly and naturally.


    He could see the hidden creatures under the black fog, even the ruins and cities in the distance.


    We can see that this cursed place in front of us should be a prosperous city at the beginning, especially prosperous and lively.


    Just don''t know when to start, this city is invaded by the power of curse, into a large curse of the land.


    Among them, the living beings who lived in the past also began to transmute, directly turning into a curse of life.


    This place has completely become a dead place, no longer what it used to be.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    For Chen Heng, the history here is not important.


    What really matters is the enemy in front of you.


    In Chen Heng''s feelings, he can clearly feel that there is a great will in front of him, which is now firmly focused on him.


    "Feel it?"


    Feeling this situation, Chen Heng was not surprised, but just laughed: "it seems that you have some expectations..."


    "in this case, come on."


    He said faintly, with a smile on his face unchanged, but a lot colder: "let me see how much progress you have made in the past six months."


    Boom!


    The indifferent words fell down in all directions, and caused bursts of roar.


    In a flash, it was like thunder exploding, bursts of roaring sound constantly sounded, together with the interpretation of the earth shaking scene.


    The earth is shaking and the sky is tearing. It seems that the whole world is angry because of Chen Heng''s words, and begins to react violently.


    A ferocious huge arm stretched out and broke the earth.


    With a roar, the sky was cut, and endless darkness emerged from it, as if to suppress all of them and suppress Chen Heng in them.


    And this is not all. It''s just one of them, which is instinctively revealed by the recovery.


    His breath is so powerful, just instinctive breath, catering to the world around him, it formed such an amazing vision.Huge breathing sounds, like thunder pouring in, continue to ring at this moment.


    When Chen Heng opened his eyes again and the darkness in front of him gradually dissipated, a terrible existence like a giant appeared in front of him.


    The giant in front of him was tall. Just standing there, he didn''t know how many ten thousand meters tall he was. It was very terrible.


    His huge scarlet eyes were open, in which he was bloodthirsty and violent, and looked closely at Chen Heng''s figure.


    They stand opposite each other in the middle of the world.


    But compared with the giant in front of him, Chen Heng is as insignificant as an ant, not as big as a hair of the other party.


    Such a terrible disparity makes people tremble and feel especially terrible.


    But Chen Heng laughed.


    "It seems that at the beginning, the trauma to you was very serious."


    "Your arm hasn''t fully recovered yet..."


    standing in the same place, he looked at the giant of the other side and the broken left hand of the other side, with a smile on his face.


    The arm, which he cut off half a year ago, still has traces today. Although it has healed a little compared with the past, it is still not completely improved.


    Under normal circumstances, this does not make sense.


    Their existence, let alone a broken arm, can grow back quickly even if the whole body is cracked and split.


    The power of law is not just saying.


    Any injury, for their existence, is nothing but easy, as long as there is a breath, they can quickly recover.


    But that''s not the case.


    The root curse in front of him is still standing there, and the injury on his hand has not yet fully recovered, which is particularly ferocious and terrifying.


    This is not because of anything else, but because of the severity of the injury.


    The injury Chen Heng left at the beginning was not only to cut off the other party''s arm, but also to use the power of the simulator to directly transform and take away part of the power of the law from the other party.


    The injury above the body is nothing for such existence, but the loss of the power of the law is very deadly.


    This is equivalent to the permanent loss of the original part of the whole body, and it is much more difficult to recover than the normal injury.


    Because of this, half a year later, the immediate root curse has not been able to fully recover its own injury, only a small part of it has been recovered.


    If there is no accident, it may take decades for the immediate root cause curse to completely recover the injury of the first World War.


    However, Chen Heng will not give the other party this time.


    Roar!


    In front of him, thunders passed.


    The sky seems to be angry, there are thunder rings, empty thousands of miles of curse boiling, together condensed into a huge ferocious face, as if to express their anger.


    In Chen Heng''s sight, the root curse in front of him looks more ferocious. His scarlet eyes are full of fierce killing intention, which almost makes people feel cold from the bone and dare not face it directly.


    It is not obvious that Chen Heng is not among them.


    In the face of this pair of eyes with anger and crazy killing intention, he just calmly gazed at it, and then moved away.


    His movement is very light, just a casual hand, but it leads to the changes of mountains and rivers, and makes the sun, moon and stars appear.


    Indistinctly, in a blow, bright and brilliant, shining down the mountains and rivers, so far a terrible blow.


    Bang!!


    In an instant, the terrible crash broke out, like the whole world was broken, there was a kind of particularly terrible reaction.


    And the result of this hit collision is that the root curse in front of him retreated a few steps and was repulsed by Chen Heng in front of him.


    If this scene is seen by the rest of the people, it will be very unbelievable.


    The body of the root curse is so huge that it is like a holy mountain. Chen Heng stands in front of him, and his posture is not even in case, which is extremely different.


    However, the final result of such a huge collision is that the root curse is repulsed by Chen Heng, but Chen Heng himself has the upper hand.


    If this kind of result is exposed, I''m afraid it will cause a horror.


    Boom!


    In a flash, the roar of terror sounded.


    Chen Heng beat back, the huge root curse seems to be angry, in a moment, the idea of traction four curse force, the black fog into a real sky, to cover up people.


    Then, with a roar, he continued to move forward, his body glowing, showing his terrible power.


    This time, the root curse didn''t stay any longer. He broke out all his strength and wanted to suppress Chen Heng as quickly as possible.


    Perhaps just now, he had already felt Chen Heng''s threat and understood each other''s terror.Only half a year later, his own injury is still not fully recovered, but the other side has reached the level of terror in front of him. He is shocked by the power, and seems to be better than he is now.


    The threat of instinct emerged, which made him burst out and roar.


    The power of terror surged forward and rolled away, suppressing the four worlds.


    In the invisible nothingness of ordinary people, it seems that there are small cracks showing, layer upon layer, like broken pieces of glass, flying.


    This is the boundary membrane of this cursed land. At this moment, it can''t bear this terrible breath and starts to break.


    Bang, the whole curse place is in turmoil. No matter where it is located, you can see a ferocious monster falling from the sky and roaring.


    A palm fell in an instant, causing a square tremor.


    Chen Heng''s face was calm. In the face of all this, he didn''t do much. He just clapped his hand down. The divine power in his body erupted, just like a volcano. In an instant, the power of terror emerged and covered everything.


    The power of the root curse in front of him was blocked by him, and there was nothing left.


    Otherwise, just the power of this root curse will make the whole curse land collapse without any accident.


    At that time, Chen Heng himself was ok, but I''m afraid that one of those people in the rear could not survive.


    The mighty light shows its boundless and mighty power. With the power of terror, it rushes to all directions, and its breath escapes, which purifies this cursed place.


    Large thick black fog blooms and dissipates directly.


    In the faint, a lofty, especially huge sacred virtual shadow show.


    In the distance, at the moment when they were fighting, Chen Rou also felt the changes in four places.


    "Is this cursed land going to collapse?"


    At this moment, they are hiding in the ruins, feeling the sound of shock everywhere, a little scared.


    Standing in the meantime, Chen Rou raised her head and could clearly see the huge and terrifying figure in the distance, as well as the brilliance.


    In this way, the two sides have already started fighting.


    And the scope of its fighting is particularly terrifying, almost like to destroy this cursed place in front of us and turn it into ruins.


    All the faces of the people who were present had a sense of foreboding.

 Chapter 363

    "If I didn''t die in the fight with curse, but in the aftermath of other people''s fight, it would be unfair..."


    in the quiet ruins, Yang Cheng''s face looked very ugly. Now he looked around and said.


    In fact, it was not only him, but also the other people''s faces were very ugly at the moment. They nodded at his words.


    Indeed.


    Among the people sitting here, including Yang Cheng and Liang Xiao, which one is not enough to fight against the high-level curse? Is it a rare talent in every country?


    For people like them, only when they die in the fight with the curse can they be regarded as worthy of death.


    If you are like a miscellaneous fish and die in the aftermath of other people''s fight, what''s the matter with you?


    "You''d better save it."


    On one side, Liang Xiao is also standing in it. Now he seems to have given up struggling: "no, what else do you want?"


    "Go up and fight with the root curse, and then be trampled to death?"


    He had some helplessness: "the battlefield here has long been beyond our interference."


    Listen to his words, the people on the scene have sighed, do not know what to say.


    The scene in front of them is really unprecedented excitement.


    Especially for those who see Chen Heng for the first time.


    In their eyes, such a level of confrontation was as common as in myths and legends.


    If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they could not imagine that there were still people in the world who could exert such terrible power.


    Chen Rou and his wife are all right.


    After all, half a year ago, they had seen Chen Heng''s hand in Changyuan city.


    On the whole, although the scene in front of them is much bigger than half a year ago, with that vaccination, they can still accept the scene in front of them.


    "I just don''t know what''s going on inside now..."


    standing in the same place, Chen Rou looks at the scene in front of her and mumbles to herself at the moment, all kinds of thoughts flashed in her heart.


    In front of them, a large black fog obscured their vision, so that they could not see too clearly.


    Even if Chen Rou tries to look forward, she can only see a huge fuzzy figure.


    As for Chen Heng''s figure, at the moment, it has already been covered by the dark curtain, and there is no way to see it.


    Looking at the scene in front of her, she sighed silently, then held the necklace in her arms.


    "Be safe..."


    she sighed silently, and the idea flashed through her heart.


    In her hands, it seems to feel her thoughts, that a gold pendant is shining, slowly blooming golden light.


    And in the front, change seems to be starting.


    "Look ahead!"


    One side, bursts of sound sounded, across the four sides.


    Listening to the voice, Chen Rou subconsciously raised her head and looked forward, just to see a grand scene.


    In front of us, we can see the splendor blooming.


    In the dim darkness, a huge body, not inferior to the root curse, looks particularly huge Angel virtual shadow is showing.


    Compared with the root curse, the shadow of this angel is also very huge, but it does not give people the evil and oppression feeling at all. On the contrary, it makes people feel holy and pure at the first sight.


    Especially sacred and extraordinary.


    All kinds of unique forces emerge. At this moment, no matter who they are, they can''t help but have peace of mind. It''s like seeing the harbor of the mind, especially calm and pure.


    "Is that the power of the legendary son?"


    Looking at the huge shadow of angel in the distance, the people on the scene could not help but gape. Someone mumbled to himself and said so.


    In the past, they didn''t think that Chen Heng was called the son of God.


    But now, they already know how much gold is under the title of Chen Heng.


    Boom!


    The sound of a fatal crash came from the front.


    The rolling black fog dissipated and was driven out by the light, revealing the scene behind.


    Only in which, two equally huge figures collided fiercely, causing a startling impact.


    The result of this collision is that both sides are defeated.


    The huge curse of the root goes to the rear, and there is a huge blood hole in the chest, in which you can see a bone, some even broken.


    And the huge angel is also like this, the light feather on the body floats and falls directly on the ground.


    Compared with the root curse, the great angel is manifested by Chen Heng using the power of the incarnation of the son. Its essence is the embodiment of the incarnation of the son. Therefore, there is no real flesh and blood, and it is completely composed of divine power.If it is not flesh and blood, it will not bleed.


    In the center of the angel, Chen Heng stood there quietly, and then his heart moved.


    The mighty divine power emerged again and rushed into the incarnation of the angel.


    With the light flashing, the vast light shining everywhere, will light up here.


    Under the brilliance, the incarnation of angel returns to its peak again.


    He stood in the same place, the whole body is so tall and brilliant, really like the gods in myths and legends, great and ancient, sacred and extraordinary, full of a noble divinity.


    In front, the root curse roared and made a low sound.


    In all directions, this land of curse responded to his call, and the huge power of curse emerged and poured into his body, causing all kinds of changes.


    Under the support of the curse, the damaged flesh and blood in his body soon healed and completely healed.


    Like the incarnation of an angel in front of him, he recovered again without any influence.


    "With the help of the power of the land of curse, can we recover ourselves..."


    looking at the action of the root curse, Chen Heng smiles, and then says, "my power comes from the believers'' infinite faith, but your power comes from this small world that has long been broken and dead."


    "Even if it can be consumed like this, how long can it be consumed?"


    Each of them has its own unique source of strength.


    Chen Heng''s power is the power of faith, which comes from the pious belief of the world''s creatures in the Virgin Mary.


    As long as people in this world have not cut off the power of belief in the Virgin Mary, then Chen Heng''s power will not be cut off.


    The root curse in front of the body, the source of its power is this curse of the land.


    Although the power of a small world is equally powerful and majestic, under normal circumstances, it is far more powerful than Chen Heng''s belief.


    It''s just a small world in front of us, but a world that has already died and fallen.


    In this long fallen world, all the power has already been squeezed out and turned into the power of curse.


    Under such circumstances, how much power in the world can continue to squander and supply the present statue?


    For this question, Chen Heng would like to know the answer.


    Roar!


    For Chen Heng''s words, in front of him, the root curse issued a roar, and then rushed up again.


    The two start fighting here, and go crazy at the moment.


    Compared with half a year ago, the strength of both has greatly improved.


    Naturally, Chen Heng has influenced a large number of believers in the past six months.


    At the moment, the power of the incarnation of the son has expanded several times compared with half a year ago.


    Although the root curse in front of us has not become more powerful, the power we can exert in this land of curse is more terrifying.


    Compared with the situation of being suppressed by the world rules in another world half a year ago, the root curse at this moment is the real peak and the most terrible time.


    The two have roughly the same strength. In the war here, hundreds of moves have passed in a row.


    Almost every hit of the collision, the curse of the land to shock, it seems unable to withstand their power, began to shake in general.


    After hundreds of moves, even this cursed land seems to have dried up, and all the power begins to disappear.


    Chen Heng can feel that in some marginal areas of the land of curse, many places have begun to fall off. Under the strong traction, they are swallowed and digested by another world.


    The power of this cursed land seems to be weakening rapidly.


    This is a clear proof of a situation.


    At present, the power of this root curse seems to have begun to fade.


    It''s normal.


    After all, with the passage of time, under such fierce fighting, both Chen Heng and the root curse in front of him have reached a limit.


    But the difference is that Chen Heng''s strength comes from the believers and also from his own reserve of divine power.


    But the power of root curse comes from the place of curse.


    When his strength is exhausted, this cursed land will be affected and gradually drained.


    After another hundred moves, Chen Heng moves forward, and the angel incarnation often strikes him with a volley and cuts him down.


    In this attack, once invincible, the will to show arrogance again, waving his most peak sword.


    Minghua!


    This sword has reached a certain extreme simply in strength. It is the ultimate blow of Chen Heng''s divine power accumulated in half a year.


    Whether it is the divine power, the divine power, or all kinds of other forces, all of them are gathered into this sword by Chen Heng, and they all go to the front.


    In a flash, brilliant bloom, terrible prestige outbreak.Just because the power contained in this attack spread out, it already caused the roar of all sides, which made the cursing place tremble. It seemed that it could not bear the pressure and was about to collapse.


    Compared with the power contained in this sword, what is more terrifying is the absolute will contained in this blow.


    In a flash, Chen Heng ran through several worlds, and his absolute will burst out under the tempering of the crisis of life and death.


    All of a sudden, the place was turned upside down, everything changed, and there was no previous appearance.


    At a glance, it looks very intense.


    In all directions, at the moment, everyone raised their heads and looked at the figure standing in front of them. Their eyes were full of palpitations.


    Under this attack, they felt great terror.


    This is more terrifying than any power they have ever seen before. It shows at this moment and has a terrifying impact on their mind.


    Of course, that''s not enough.


    Among the four regions, with a light falling, the terrible sound of collision rings out and appears at this moment.


    With a boom, there was a dull sound and a fatal crack.


    Listening to this sound, standing on a piece of ruins, Chen Rou and others suddenly look up, and their faces show the color of amazement.


    In midair, in the center of this cursed land, a huge void appeared.


    Chen Heng''s attack directly broke the boundary membrane of this cursed place and directly showed the external nothingness.


    In an instant, the pressure from terror to suffocation emerged. In the huge void, it seemed that some force was influencing the heaven and earth, trying to swallow and assimilate the cursed land.


    Boom!


    The tall figure fell to the ground in silence.


    In the face of this terrible blow, even if it is a powerful root curse can not bear, directly fell to the ground.


    There were several holes in his body, in which there was dripping black blood. Even the bones of his body didn''t know how many of them were broken. He looked very miserable.


    After such a long tug of war, this root curse can''t hold up.


    His strength is roughly equal to that of Chen Heng, but this cursed land can''t bear his extravagance.


    In fact, although this cursed land provides the power for the root curse to fight against Chen Heng, it is fearless to fight even the most terrible fight at this moment.


    But in the final analysis, the carrying capacity of this world is limited.


    The curse of the land, is a broken world, which contains limited power, not to have been spendthrift.


    In addition, the two fight in this world, causing damage to this world all the time.


    Over time, even if the root curse itself can support, but this piece of heaven and earth may not be so.


    And at the moment, it seems to be the limit.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng looked at the huge hole in front of him, and the idea flashed through his heart.


    After a series of wars between them, this place has now reached its limit.


    Even if Chen Heng does not continue to move, here will eventually lead to the end of the collapse, there will be no accident.


    In this regard, Chen Heng face calm, just quietly forward.


    In front of him, that huge root curse still exists at the moment, so quietly fell to the ground.


    But compared with before, the root curse is in a very bad state at the moment.


    Under Chen Heng''s attack, the whole body of this curse was broken and bloody all over.


    On top of his body, the body of the original solid law has now been completely broken. At a glance, it looks particularly miserable.


    In fact, if the body of law were not strong enough, it would not be as strong as it is now, but would collapse directly.


    "It''s over..."


    looking at the root curse lying on the ground in front of him, Chen Heng''s face was calm and murmured to himself at the moment.


    For him, the battle has come to an end.


    In fact, the same is true.


    With the fall of his hand, the area in front of him was shrouded by divine power and turned into a bright golden field.


    In a flash, Guanghua soared. It seemed that this place was going to be purified. Even the trend that was about to collapse gradually stopped and seemed to stabilize.


    However, in front of him, under the impact of this huge divine power, the whole body of root curse was directly broken, and he could not die any more.


    Standing in the same place, silently looking at the scene in front of him, Chen Heng''s face was calm, but he quietly opened his arm.


    The rolling force is coming to him.


    With the fall of root curse, the huge power of law began to work, and under the influence of the simulator, it began to be used in Chen Heng''s body.Bursts of power in the roar, constantly rolling in Chen Heng''s body.


    And inside, the two divinities are also the same. At this moment, they begin to recover madly and have gradually become more powerful.


    A very familiar feeling emerged and poured into Chen Heng''s body.


    "Another transformation..."


    feeling the change in his body, he flashed the idea in his heart, and then looked into the distance.


    In his feelings, at the moment his body is undergoing dramatic changes, very similar to the one half a year ago.


    Only compared with that time half a year ago, this time, the change on him is much more dramatic.


    According to Chen Heng''s feeling, after this transformation, he has changed a lot.


    Feeling this feeling in his heart, he shook his head to himself.


    "It''s not the time yet..."


    standing in the same place, he murmured to himself and said softly.


    Then the next moment, he raised his head, stepped forward, and walked toward the distance.


    "It looks like the battle is over."


    Under the ruins, looking at the scene emerging in the distance, Chen Rou looked around, and then said.


    For them, they can clearly feel the changes around them now.


    At this moment, the world in all directions is covered by the golden light emerging in front, the rolling curse force is expelled, and only a pure golden pillar is left.


    In front of such a scene, has been very clear to all the people present, the final outcome of the war how.


    Looking at the golden light spread everywhere, all the people present could not help but smile and feel a burst of joy at the result.


    "It''s really terrible..."


    standing beside Chen Rou, Yang Cheng and Yang Cheng sighed in a low voice. At this time, they could not help saying so.


    "It''s really a lucky thing that we didn''t die in their aftershocks..."


    on one side, someone whispered and said at the moment.


    Indeed, they are very lucky.


    In the war just now, this cursed land suffered the influence of terror, and a large area was directly destroyed, even disappeared, and devoured by nothingness.


    The aftermath of the battle between the two was so terrible that they could not help shivering and feeling a sense of terror at the moment when they thought of the scene.


    In this case, the area they are in has not been affected, which has to be said to be a very lucky thing.

 Chapter 364

    "Xiao Ming, he doesn''t know what''s going on now..."


    looking at the chaotic scene ahead, Chen Rou''s eyes show some sadness. At this time, she looks into the distance with some expectation in her eyes.


    Before the fierce battle, all the people on the scene saw it.


    For them, the terror of the battle in front of them and the intensity of the fight were unprecedented.


    In such a terrible battle, is Chen Heng in good condition at the moment?


    Did he get hurt, did he suffer any damage?


    For this issue, the audience is not clear.


    Chen Rou wants to know.


    Chen Heng is her brother after all.


    As a sister, even though she knows that her younger brother is powerful and is the son of the world, her worries still exist and cannot be stopped.


    Therefore, it is quite normal for her to have such a performance.


    "I hope people are OK..."


    standing in the same place, she tried to look forward and see the scene in front of her, but she was covered by a huge fog and couldn''t see clearly.


    In the end, she could only sigh in her heart, and then flashed the idea.


    "I''m fine."


    In front of me, I seem to feel Chen Rou''s voice. A sound comes from the front.


    Listening to the sound, Chen Rou immediately raised her head and looked in the direction of the sound.


    There, Chen Heng is already standing. I don''t know when he will be there.


    His body is tall and straight, still looks like before, it seems that there has never been any change in general, especially unique.


    The fierce fighting and fighting before didn''t seem to have brought him any great changes. Even at the moment, he didn''t seem to have changed the clothes around him. He was still as spotless as before. With his beautiful and delicate face, he looked like a God who came to the world.


    Looking at Chen Heng, who is still in good condition, Chen Rou is relieved.


    "Not hurt?"


    Standing in the same place, she looked at Chen Heng''s appearance. After a little thought, she asked again.


    "Nothing."


    Chen Heng shook his head, then laughed and said, "although there are some losses, the problem is not too big. We can recover after a period of time."


    He lost a lot of strength in today''s battle.


    The divine power accumulated in the past six months has been exhausted in this war.


    This is the price Chen Heng paid.


    But for Chen Heng, it''s OK.


    After all, divine power can be regenerated and accumulated slowly.


    It doesn''t matter if we lose some at the moment.


    Moreover, compared with what he has gained at the moment, these losses are nothing.


    The thought flashed through his mind, and then he turned silently and looked at the people in front of him.


    In front of him, Chen Rou, Yang Cheng and others are standing here, and they don''t look damaged.


    This time into the curse of the people, no one lost, even the injured also did not, as early as before was cured by Chen Heng.


    I''m afraid it would be a great surprise if other people knew about this situation.


    Among the people present, when they came here, they basically had the idea of sacrifice in their hearts.


    But I didn''t expect that when I got here, it was such a scene.


    It''s quite surprising.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart, then he showed a smile on his face and said, "the matter here has been solved."


    "Next, let''s leave."


    He said, looking at the land of curse, which was now in constant turmoil in the distance.


    Standing in front of him, listening to Chen Heng''s words, Chen Rou nodded silently. She didn''t have any opinions about it. She agreed.


    Then they left.


    In the previous battle, although this cursed place was close to collapse, the passage to leave the cursed place still existed and did not collapse immediately.


    This is also a way to avoid trouble.


    Of course, with Chen Heng''s power, even if the channel of the cursed place has collapsed, he can also force out a road and leave.


    However, since the passage is still there, then there is no need to spend anything, just leave.


    In this way, they left the cursed place in front of them and went to the outside world.


    In the same place, after they leave, the change of curse land is also slowly stopping.


    After the fall of the root curse, the place of curse which was about to collapse stopped the trend of collapse. With the intervention of some forces, it began to change slowly and gradually became stable.


    It seems that there is a tendency to become an independent small world.But outside.


    When Chen Heng and others came out of the curse, the light sunshine came.


    The outside world is sunny, everything looks calm, with a unique sense of beauty.


    Perhaps in other people''s eyes, the world in front of us is very ordinary, and there is nothing strange about it.


    But in the eyes of people like Chen Rou who have experienced the land of curse, the world in front of them is so beautiful and bright, with the spread of breath, they can''t help but be stunned.


    It has to be said that compared with the environment of the curse land, the environment of the external world is really much better.


    There is no inexhaustible power of curse, there is no weird and terrible curse, there is only light sunlight, there is a beautiful fragrance.


    Looking at the place in front of them, they couldn''t help smiling and then continued to leave.


    After this day, Chen Heng and others seem to return to normal life.


    The same is true for Chen Heng himself.


    After suppressing the root curse, he did not go back to the Principality of Phil as before, but stayed in his hometown and went home to stay with Chen rou.


    On the surface, he seems to return to the ordinary, like a normal youth life, did not continue to intervene in the curse of things.


    This situation is eye-catching.


    However, no matter what other people''s reaction is, at least Chen Rou herself is very happy and happy.


    For her sister, that''s what she wanted most.


    She doesn''t like her brother to fight those terrible curses, and doesn''t want him to be in danger in the future.


    Even if she knows, with Chen Heng''s strength, these situations do not exist.


    But the worry is still there from the beginning to the end, and it has never subsided.


    Now that''s good.


    The thought flashed through her mind, and then a smile appeared on her face.


    It''s just that the quiet days are going by quickly.


    After a few months, Chen Heng will leave.


    "Are you going back?"


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of him, Chen Rou frowned and asked, "isn''t it good to stay at home?"


    "Life at home is good."


    Looking at Chen Rou in front of him, Chen Heng shook his head and then said, "it''s just that it''s not the place I should stay now."


    "And now, I have to leave."


    He said so, and then said that his purpose was not to return to the Principality of Phil, but to find a place to continue to sleep.


    After killing the root curse, the power of the law originally belonging to the root curse has been transferred to Chen Heng himself.


    In order to thoroughly digest the power of these roots and complete his own transformation, Chen Heng is bound to fall into a deep sleep.


    Therefore, he is ready to leave, to find a place to transform.


    "Is it the same as the one half a year ago?"


    Standing in the same place, listening to Chen Heng''s words, Chen Rou frowned and said so.


    "Just like this, it seems that there is no need to leave......"


    "if I don''t leave, it will be a trouble after all."


    Chen Heng shook his head with a smile and said, "when I wake up, no one dares to do anything, but once I fall into a deep sleep, it''s not necessary."


    When Chen Heng is awake, no one wants to do anything.


    As we all know, they don''t have the power.


    Even if there are a few fools who want to do something, they will soon be stopped by others.


    But if Chen Heng once fell into a deep sleep, then the situation may not be.


    At that time, all kinds of ghosts will come out.


    Although Chen Heng thinks it doesn''t matter, he doesn''t want to make too much trouble.


    He didn''t want to wait for the future. As soon as he woke up, he came to some unknown place.


    It''s enough for him to experience a similar thing once. There''s no need to do it again.


    "So...


    standing in front of Chen Heng, listening to Chen Heng''s words, Chen Rou pauses, then nods and doesn''t say much.


    "When will you be back this time?"


    Finally, she asked another question.


    "I don''t know."


    Chen Heng opened his mouth truthfully and said frankly.


    He didn''t really know the time needed for his transformation.


    Because there are too many interference factors.


    Whether the power of law fits or not, the supply of the power of belief, and his own will are all factors that can affect the transformation time.


    Therefore, he can''t guarantee Chen Rou that when he will return, he can only give a rough idea.


    "Maybe, it will be a long time."He thought for a moment, then said so.


    "At least it will be longer than last time."


    "So."


    Listen to Chen Heng''s words, Chen Rou nodded: "since you have already thought about it, then go."


    "Anyway, as long as you can remember to come to my sister when you wake up."


    "I will."


    Chen Heng laughed, then said: "in addition, before I leave, I will leave a little gift for my sister."


    While speaking, on Chen Rou''s body, the gold pendant blooms brilliantly. At the moment, it seems to feel Chen Heng''s will and spontaneously begins to revive.


    Under Chen Rou''s gaze, the gold pendant began to change, with many textures on it, which made it look very special.


    Compared with before, it is much more delicate and beautiful.


    At a glance, it makes people feel different.


    "This is..."


    looking at the changes on the Gold Pendant in front of her, Chen Rou''s face showed hesitation.


    "I left my mark and part of my strength on this pendant."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng smiles, and then says: "at the critical moment, this part of the power will spontaneously recover, I believe most of it can help you."


    "So..."


    listening to Chen Heng''s words, Chen Rou was silent for a moment, then nodded with a smile and accepted the gold pendant.


    Seeing Chen Rou take things, Chen Heng nodded, then turned around and walked out of the door.


    Behind him, Chen Rou stands there alone, silently watching Chen Heng''s figure leave.


    Somehow, at this moment, she had a unique feeling in her heart.


    As Chen Heng''s figure slowly leaves, the distance between them seems to be getting farther and farther.


    In all senses.


    Feeling this unique feeling, she was a little disappointed. At this time, she didn''t know what to say.


    "I wish you all the best..."


    at the end of the day, she looked at Chen Heng''s back, and after all, she could only wish that.


    Children will grow up one day after all, and their relatives in the past will eventually step on the way of parting.


    In this regard, Chen Rou had psychological preparation very early, but did not expect that this day should come so quickly.


    ...


    walking out of his home community, Chen Heng didn''t leave the city immediately, instead, he stepped forward and toured around.


    He disguised his present appearance, so that others could not recognize him, and then went on, walking around at will.


    In front of this city, there are many memories of this body.


    He walked past the school where his former classmates were still in quiet classes.


    Quiet classroom, once belongs to his position is still there, has been placed there, no one used to occupy.


    In this way, Chen Rou should have said hello to the school and let them deliberately leave this position.


    This may be the expectation in Chen Rou''s heart, looking forward to Chen Heng''s coming back one day, returning to his peaceful life and coming here to study.


    It''s just that it''s impossible.


    Continue to move forward, Chen Heng also saw a familiar figure.


    A lively and lovely little girl in a white princess dress appeared in front of him, carrying a small rabbit schoolbag behind him. At a glance, she looked very lovely.


    It''s no one else. It''s Xiaolan.


    Time goes by slowly. Half a year later, the pale little girl who was once attacked by the curse is now studying in school. She looks lively and lovely, and very likable.


    Now it''s school time. Outside the school, Yang Cheng and Liang Xiao are standing there, chatting and looking forward.


    When Xiao Lan came out from the inside, they suddenly showed a smile on their face and welcomed them happily.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng smiles, then continues to turn around, and immediately arrives here.


    His next stop is the church in the city.


    More than half a year later, the original church has already changed.


    The original building of the church is still there, but it has been expanded and expanded a lot.


    It''s very difficult for ordinary people to squeeze in.


    After what happened, it became a place of pilgrimage.


    Every day, a large number of people come to visit the place where the son once stayed.


    As a result, it has become particularly lively and prosperous.


    It''s not easy to get into it. Inside, the familiar voice of speech comes intermittently.


    "The great virgin gives us life, and the merciful son gives us light..."The sound of the speech was so loud that it came from the front platform.


    There, a middle-aged priest stood there, dressed in his robe, looking as if he had been in the past.


    Behind him, the statue is still slowly blooming.


    The incarnation of Chen Heng''s son is still here at the moment, and its brilliance has covered this church.


    Seems to feel the arrival of Chen Heng, in the statue, the incarnation of the son opened his eyes, a pair of eyes watching Chen Heng, nodded to him.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng quietly listened to the middle-aged priest''s speech, and then couldn''t help laughing.


    More than half a year later, the original priest''s speech level is still so poor.


    Chen Heng felt that if it had not become a super holy land and no one would come, he would return to the original appearance sooner or later.


    Sitting in a quiet place, he was like an ordinary believer, listening in silence.


    "Hello?"


    On one side, a nun came forward and looked at Chen Heng, with a look of doubt on her face: "when did you come in, please?"


    "Just now."


    Listening to the voice, Chen Heng turned around, looked at the familiar face of the nun beside him, and said softly.


    As the voice fell, the nun nodded and was about to turn around and go to the next place.


    However, a familiar feeling came from my heart.


    I don''t know why, the youth in front of her seems to bring her a unique feeling, as if they had met somewhere.


    So, she couldn''t help looking back, want to ask, but suddenly stunned.


    Because behind him, the boy has disappeared at the moment. It looks like he has suddenly disappeared.


    "Is it you..."


    suddenly, she seemed to be aware of something, and she just stood there.


    Outside the church, Chen Heng''s figure followed.


    After leaving the church in front of him, he left and headed for the distance.


    In front of him, he had seen all the familiar things in the city once.


    As for the rest, there is no need to continue.


    As a result, he left here directly without further delay.


    In place, his figure slowly dissipated, so far left the place.


    One step, he suddenly came to another flat.


    In front of me, this place looks like a desert. There are not many people around. It seems that people are rarely seen.


    Chen Heng came to this place and waved at will.


    The earth suddenly cracked, revealing a crack, in which rocks flying, directly removed.


    Later, Chen Heng made a sarcophagus for himself, laid it in and buried it under the ground.


    He cut off all the breath of his body, even a little Qi will not escape, so as to ensure that his transformation will not be disturbed.


    Then, he closed his eyes silently and began to fall into the deep transformation.


    In his body, along with Chen Heng''s action, in the past few months, the accumulated divine power began to work and went up and down towards him.


    PS: it''s 15000 words today. Please ask for a monthly ticket!

 Chapter 365

    The power is surging.


    When Chen Heng''s body fell into silence, drastic changes began to take place in his body.


    The divine power accumulated in the past began to flow rapidly, moving up and down his body, washing inside his body.


    At the core of his body, the two divinities shine.


    Compared with the past, the two divinities in his body have changed greatly.


    Among the two divinities, the light divinity has grown, but the change is not too great.


    But in the killing divinity, that change is extremely obvious.


    Compared with the past, although its volume has no further change, the mystery inside the home is at least several times more complex.


    There is no doubt that this change is very amazing.


    This is Chen Heng''s previous harvest.


    In the past, Chen Heng just cut off the root of the curse of an arm, it was a huge harvest.


    In the last battle, Chen Heng killed the root curse directly.


    When the root curse was killed by him, Chen Heng plundered all the power of the law and integrated it into his body.


    This huge power of law immediately caused Chen Heng''s own transformation, which made him have a great change all over.


    At this moment, Chen Heng can clearly feel the change of killing divinity.


    If there is no accident, when his transformation is over, the killing divinity in his body will gather a new power.


    This is a very unexpected result.


    It''s very good.


    This thought flashed through his mind, and then let the power flow in his body, so that his body began to change.


    In addition to the change of divinity, his body also changed at the moment.


    Although it seems to be a mortal body on the surface, in fact, it has gone further and condensed the body of law.


    Although in Chen Heng''s feelings, his body of law is not complete, but compared with before, it is a step further.


    Just wait until the end of this transformation, you can complete the cohesion of the body of the law.


    Of course, the power needed for such a huge transformation is undoubtedly enormous.


    Therefore, at this moment, Chen Heng has been ready to take a long time to transform.


    After all, judging from the previous situation, if he wants to complete the transformation, I''m afraid the magic power he needs will be astronomical.


    And such a huge divine power can only be provided by the power of external belief.


    Chen Heng doesn''t know how long it takes to sleep.


    But it''s OK.


    Anyway, in terms of his life span, it doesn''t matter how long he sleeps.


    After uniting the body of the law, although he still has a life limit, his life is extremely long, and he can spend tens of thousands of years at least.


    His transformation may take a long time, but it can not take so long.


    However, even so, Chen Heng also hopes that the time of this transformation can be shorter.


    He didn''t want to wait until he woke up and all the people he knew in the world died.


    Although Chen Heng has experienced this kind of thing, he doesn''t want to feel it again.


    Lying there, all kinds of thoughts flashed through his heart, and finally his eyes closed slowly.


    When he closed his eyes, his own self will fell into silence and deep sleep.


    At this level, unless his transformation fails, or someone wakes him up in the middle, he will not wake up again.


    Hazy darkness began to emerge, so shrouded in front of us.


    As time goes by, everything seems to be over.


    Time goes by slowly.


    After Chen Heng fell into a deep sleep, the area he was sleeping in soon returned to normal.


    Here belongs to a barren area, there are no people everywhere.


    But in the past, I don''t know how many years later, some figures have begun to appear here.


    In the early morning, the sun shines on the earth, shining brightly in all directions.


    Under the hill, some people came here in trucks.


    "Is that it?"


    From the truck, a tall middle-aged man came out, wearing a scholar robe and glasses, looking like a scholar.


    "If the information reported is correct, that should be it."


    In the truck, another man picked up the map in his hand, then nodded and said, "a nearby ancient tomb, I heard it was washed out by the current.""If we don''t hurry up with the rescue, it may be completely destroyed."


    "Take the time to work."


    Looking at the people on one side, the middle-aged man nodded, and then walked out of the truck: "have the complicated construction workers come yet?"


    "It''s long time ago. It''s all nearby residents."


    People on one side responded: "as early as three days ago, they have started to work. It is said that they have dug up some things."


    "Oh?"


    Listen to this, the middle-aged man had some interest, can''t help turning around, looking to the side of the people: "take me to have a look."


    The man nodded, then took the man in front of him and went on.


    They moved on and came to an area ahead.


    There, some workers have been working in it. It seems that they are very diligent and not lazy at all.


    On one side, some of the things they dug out were just lying there. Now they were scattered and put a lot of them.


    Looking at these things, the middle-aged man with hands, hurriedly forward, want to identify some of them, find out some valuable things.


    "These things, should be more than 1000 years ago, belong to antiques."


    After some appraisal, the middle-aged man looked a little excited. Now he couldn''t help saying, "and they are all valuable things."


    "Look at this, the owner of this ancient tomb should have been an aristocrat, so there are so many funerary objects."


    Standing beside him, the others nodded and agreed with him.


    Not far away, at this time, a cry came suddenly.


    Someone came running over and came panting towards them.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Looking at each other''s appearance, the middle-aged man was surprised and asked.


    "Something was dug up there."


    The man began to respond: "a coffin, I don''t know if it belongs to the owner."


    "Coffin?"


    Suddenly, the middle-aged man had some interest, quickly said: "take me to have a look."


    In front of him, the man nodded and walked past with several experts in front of him.


    Then they saw the coffin.


    The coffin is made of stone. It looks very simple and solid. There is no fancy decoration on it. It looks simple.


    But the material is very special, even though it is made of stone.


    Making coffins out of stone is much more difficult than making coffins out of wood.


    Looking at this pair of sarcophagus in front of us, this idea flashed through the hearts of the people present.


    After a brief study, they found something wrong.


    "This position, a little deviated from the position of the tomb, should not be the owner of the tomb."


    "Is it a servant to be buried with?"


    Someone said, but then shook his head and rejected the possibility: "impossible..."


    "even if it''s a servant, it should be close to the tomb, and where there is a servant who has a sarcophagus..."


    "moreover, this position is very wrong..."


    after checking the position of the sarcophagus, everyone on the scene frowned.


    This sarcophagus is very strange.


    Compared with other tombs, this sarcophagus has no accompanying objects or trace, just one sarcophagus.


    It may even be that this sarcophagus belongs to one side of the tomb.


    Maybe this sarcophagus just happened to be with the tomb beside it, which has nothing to do with it at all.


    "You said..."


    standing in the same place, looking at the sarcophagus in front of him, the middle-aged man proposed a possibility: "is this a special burial object?"


    "Maybe there are no corpses in it, just some precious things?"


    He raised the possibility.


    In the past, this kind of situation did not happen.


    It''s just a sarcophagus. It''s the first time I''ve seen you.


    "It''s not that there''s no such possibility."


    On one side, the others nodded and said, "anyway, go back and open the sarcophagus, and you''ll know."


    Standing in the same place, listening to this, everyone nodded.


    Indeed.


    No matter what the contents of the sarcophagus are, just go back and open it to have a look.


    So they put it down for a while, went back to other places and began to check the funerary objects.


    It wasn''t until a few days later that they returned to the camp, where they were ready to carry out a unified test on the excavated funerary objects.


    "Open the sarcophagus."Looking at the huge sarcophagus in front of him, standing in the same place, the middle-aged man said.


    Listening to his words, standing beside him, the others nodded, then quietly came forward, ready to start.


    They used special tools and started to open the sarcophagus.


    To their surprise, the sarcophagus in front of them looked ordinary, but it was very difficult to open.


    "This..."


    watching the appearance of the sarcophagus, people present were surprised: "it''s not like an artificial coffin, but like a complete stone made into a sarcophagus..."


    looking at the sarcophagus in front of us, people present were surprised.


    There was no gap in the sarcophagus. No matter what method they used, there was no way to open the sarcophagus without destroying it.


    It''s like a complete stone, polished into a sarcophagus, but there''s no gap at all.


    How on earth is this done?


    At this moment, all people can''t help but come up with this idea.


    Here, they tried all kinds of ways, and finally opened the sarcophagus.


    The sarcophagus opens slowly, revealing the scene inside.


    Just looking at the internal scene, all the people present were stunned.


    In the sarcophagus, the body of a young man lay quietly in it.


    The young man''s appearance looks very delicate, handsome and frightening, which makes people feel a burst of amazing, just like the God son in the sky. Just when people see it, they will have a kind of praise from the heart.


    His clothes were in good condition. Now he was wearing a white robe and lying quietly in the sarcophagus. He seemed to be asleep, which was very unique.


    "What on earth is this..."


    looking at the teenagers lying in the sarcophagus, people on the scene were stunned. At this time, they didn''t know what to say.


    In a sarcophagus, there is a young man buried strangely.


    And the most important thing is that the boy still keeps the appearance of the past, and there is no sign of corruption in his body.


    If they could not feel that the young man did not have heart and breath, I''m afraid they would think he was just asleep.


    There is no doubt that this is not normal.


    "Is... A curse?"


    In a flash, standing in the same place, the middle-aged man quickly thought of a possibility.


    If it''s a curse, it''s likely to happen.


    As an archaeologist, they were easy to encounter some strange scenes when digging in the past, so they were also very clear about the existence of the curse.


    In this world, there is a curse.


    This kind of existence is very unique. It is the existence of some flesh and blood core transplanted with curse.


    Because of transplanting part of the core of the curse, these people also have the characteristics of part of the curse and the power of part of the curse.


    This seems to be the case.


    After death, the corpse does not decay, but keeps its original appearance, which is impossible for ordinary people.


    But among the cursers, it''s quite normal.


    After all, it''s different from ordinary people.


    The corpse of the curser contains the power of curse, so it is normal that the corpse is not corrupt.


    Thinking of this, the middle-aged man can not help thinking that he has found the key to the problem.


    However, if it is really a curse, then the problem is very troublesome.


    Standing in the same place, the thought flashed through his mind.


    The more you understand the curser, the more you understand the horror of this existence.


    The curser who has transplanted the curse flesh and blood, even if it is just a corpse, will also have the power of terror. If the power contained in it breaks out, it is likely to cause the curse and cause the nearby people to fall directly.


    There is no doubt that this is a terrible consequence.


    Think of here, the middle-aged man can not help but some fear, looking at the young body in front of the sarcophagus, the line of sight also took some uncertainty.


    "Seal the sarcophagus and put it inside."


    He thought about it, and then said so.


    "Put it in the core area and don''t allow others to open it without permission."


    So he said, so he placed it.


    The rest of them didn''t have any opinions. They just nodded and agreed with him.


    Then, the people present left one after another and went to the outside world.


    However, in the place they couldn''t see, there was something different in the sarcophagus.


    A faint golden light was shining from the sarcophagus.


    But because the light in the sarcophagus was hidden, it did not show.The light light shone, then gradually dissipated, and then disappeared.


    This is the end of it.


    In the distance, in a certain church, it seems to feel something, in which, a pair of golden eyes slowly opened, suddenly looked in a certain direction, its line of sight is particularly sharp.


    "Finally... Revived..."


    the statue looks old, and what is carved in it is the legendary virgin.


    At this moment, when the sarcophagus was dug out, the incarnation of the son, who had been sleeping all the time, was awakened and opened his eyes.


    However, he just looked at it silently for a while, but did nothing more.


    Chen Heng is still in the process of transformation at the moment and has not fully recovered.


    In this case, it is enough to keep the original appearance.


    There''s no need to do more.


    Thinking of this, the incarnation of the son silently closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep.


    Time goes by slowly.


    After that day, there didn''t seem to be any accidents.


    What happened in the sarcophagus seems to have been forgotten.


    The sarcophagus was sealed up there.


    In a flash of time, more than half a year has passed.


    In the quiet and spacious huge museum, a figure is quietly moving forward and running rapidly.


    The movement of this figure is very fast, and it shuttles back and forth in this area. It looks very agile.


    If you look at it carefully, you can see that it should be a girl by the weak light around.


    At the moment, she''s wandering around the museum, as if she''s avoiding something.


    "Coming... Coming..."


    behind him, bursts of sound continue to spread out, at this moment.


    Listening to the sound, the girl''s face showed the color of fear. At this time, she seemed to think of something and suddenly became frightened.


    She did not dare to look back, for fear that it would delay some time, so she could only keep on moving forward and running forward.


    But no matter how she runs, it seems that there is no way to break away from the shackles of the existence behind her, no way to escape the blockade.


    "How to do, how to do..."


    feeling all this, she was frightened and didn''t know what to do.


    In the past few days, she has been in this state of being chased and killed, there is an inexplicable existence all the time, chasing her behind.


    Before that, several people had already been poisoned.


    It is in order to avoid the curse, to prevent the curse from harming the relatives and friends around her, so she would run here and want to escape by herself.


    But judging from the current situation, even if she has been hiding here, there is no way to completely avoid that existence.


    "The so-called... Curse..."


    feeling the footsteps behind her, the girl clenched her teeth and rushed forward.


    She did not dare to look back, for fear of seeing a bloody face after her.


    But with her all the way forward, she finally came to the end.


    Although this museum is quite spacious, it is not endless.


    Soon she came to the end of the corridor ahead.

 Chapter 366

    "No way?"


    Looking at the corridor ahead, the girl was thrilled.


    I saw in front, along with her all the way, at the moment, she had come to a dead end.


    There are heavy walls ahead, and there is no way to move on.


    It''s impossible for her to leave this place unless she can go straight through the wall.


    But in the rear, the light footstep is still ringing. It sounds like an alarm clock calling people to go to hell. It is approaching all the time.


    Feeling this, the girl''s face came out in a cold sweat.


    "How to... How to..."


    the idea flashed through her mind. She was at a loss and didn''t know what to do.


    Of course, it''s not her fault.


    If you are a normal person, I''m afraid it will become like this when you encounter the current situation. You can''t do anything about the current situation.


    But fortunately, there is no way out.


    At the last moment, she found a way forward.


    It''s a very hidden door, which blends with the surrounding environment and is hard to detect.


    In front of the gate, there was a sign that seemed to say something.


    "No admittance?"


    The girl looked at the sign, then rushed in without hesitation.


    It''s the time. I don''t care if it can enter.


    Anyway, it''s just a rush.


    The thought flashed through her mind, then she rushed in and opened the door of the room.


    To her surprise, the front door of the room was not locked, so she opened it directly.


    She then rushed in and, regardless, found a place to hide.


    Behind him, bursts of light footsteps are still ringing.


    Vaguely, there seems to be some kind of creature''s hissing sound, constantly surging and emerging.


    The girl was covered with cold hair, and now she rushed forward and hid.


    After that, the strange existence didn''t seem to find her position, wandering around aimlessly.


    She can''t help but let a little hope rise in the girl''s heart.


    "He didn''t find me..."


    she took a deep breath, and then the idea flashed through her heart.


    Judging from the current situation, the other party obviously can''t find her directly.


    As long as the right time to hide, you can still get rid of the other party''s pursuit.


    This let her heart lit up hope, now hiding there, directly even stopped breathing, for fear that a careless will attract each other.


    In the outside world, the curse seems to have stopped its own pace, and did not continue to make a sound, as if to leave the general.


    But the girl also dare not move.


    She kept this posture and hid here for a while.


    It was only after a long time that she relaxed and sighed deeply.


    "It seems that she has escaped..."


    she murmured, feeling a little relaxed.


    However, the voice fell, and the distant hiss suddenly rang out.


    Bang!


    A light noise sounded in the quiet room, which could not be eliminated for a long time.


    Feeling the sound, the girl''s face suddenly changed.


    He didn''t leave, waiting here all the time?


    She quickly realized the possibility in her heart, and then she was cold all over.


    Because she just exposed the voice, now her position has been exposed.


    There is no room to continue to maneuver in the narrow space, the only way is outside, even if she wants to continue to escape, there is no way.


    Outside, the faint sound of footsteps is still ringing, but with the passage of time, it is becoming clearer now.


    Boom, boom...


    the dull voice came.


    Through the cracks in the space, the girl clearly saw that a figure with human shape in the distance was coming towards her now, and it was very close.


    "Am I... Dying?"


    The idea flashed through her mind.


    But in the end, it didn''t.


    Because in front of her, when she reached the distance in front of her, the strange figure suddenly stopped.


    An inexplicable force seemed to affect the surroundings and rushed forward.


    Sitting there, the girl could see clearly that a golden light appeared in the sarcophagus in front of her. Now she rushed forward and shone everywhere.


    In a flash, the dark room was illuminated directly, and the girl and the strange figure were illuminated at the same time.


    By this golden light, the body of the strange figure stopped directly, and then issued bursts of roar, which seemed to be with some panic and anxiety, and even some despair.In the light of the light, his body slowly empties, and then disappears. It looks like the shadow meets the light and disappears directly.


    In a flash, countless lives were stained in front of the body, and the curse of killing many people dissipated directly without any trace left.


    "This is..."


    looking at this scene, the girl was stunned.


    At the moment, she was also shining, but there was no such thing as the curse happened. On the contrary, she felt very warm, just like returning to her mother''s arms, especially comfortable and at ease.


    It''s like being in the realm of absolute security. You don''t have to worry about the invasion of any external forces.


    But then, not long after, the light faded away, and then disappeared completely.


    The power that warms people''s hearts and makes people feel especially comfortable is gone.


    At this time, the girl was relieved, a little disappointed.


    But then, she got up from where she was and looked forward silently, gazing at something.


    It''s a sarcophagus. It looks very normal. It''s like an antique collected in this museum. But I don''t know why, it''s put in front of me.


    "Inside, is it a corpse?"


    Standing in the same place, the idea flashed through the girl''s heart.


    If it''s a coffin, there should be bodies buried in it.


    It''s just why this sarcophagus has such power.


    This is not clear to the girl.


    However, she knew that the sarcophagus in front of her must be very extraordinary. It might be some kind of sacred object.


    After a little hesitation, she bowed and kowtowed to the sarcophagus in front of her.


    After that, she carefully left the place and covered up the traces of her past.


    Time passed slowly.


    Over the next few months, the girl''s life seemed to return to normal.


    In normal life, there is no invasion of curse power, and there is no crisis of all kinds.


    She went back to school and lived with her friends and classmates. Everything was as peaceful and beautiful as before.


    But on a certain day, the surrounding areas gradually changed.


    Every day, when she raised her head, she suddenly saw that there seemed to be a shadow in front of her.


    One by one, the figures hidden under the black fog slowly rushed over, vaguely, in the black fog, it seems that there is a terrible existence, which is lurking, quietly opened his eyes.


    The scarlet eyes full of violence and terror opened, as if to devour everything in the world and suck away all her soul.


    In a flash, the girl woke up directly.


    "Ren Yaoyao."


    In the front, the teacher''s kind reminder sounded: "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing."


    The girl shook her head and said so.


    In front of him, the teacher didn''t say much, just nodded.


    "What happened to you just now?"


    At the end of class, a friend came over and asked casually, "it looks ugly...


    " nothing. "


    Ren Yaoyao reluctantly smiles and says, "I just feel a little uncomfortable."


    "I''ll go to a hospital."


    A small voice was heard.


    While talking with her friends, Ren Yaoyao is still thinking about the scene.


    "Is it an illusion?"


    She thought of the scene filled with black fog, and the shadowy figures under the black fog, and now she looked a lot more ugly.


    The scene that suddenly appeared left a deep imprint in her mind, so that she did not know for a moment whether it was real or false.


    If she had not experienced the previous events, she would not have so many questions about it.


    "Maybe I need to rest for a while..."


    she recalled the scene just now, then she shook her head silently and said with a bitter smile.


    Soon, a class passed.


    After a while, the new feeling has replaced the previous worry and hesitation.


    She also gradually calmed down, did not continue to think about these things.


    Just wait until a moment later, they finally realized that it was wrong.


    "What''s that?"


    Sitting in her own place, Ren Yaoyao sat there quietly. Then she heard the cry of surprise coming from one side.


    Hearing the sound, she subconsciously turned to look, and then froze.


    In the distance, a thick black mist is emerging.


    The black fog came from afar. At first, it looked very thin, but as time went by, it became more and more dense. In the end, even the vision was completely covered."It''s black fog! Black fog


    Seeing the scene in front of us, everyone present felt a thrill.


    After years of changes, some phenomena appear more and more frequently in this world. In the end, they have been completely hidden.


    For example, the black fog has become a unique disaster phenomenon.


    In this world, even if only a child, now also know the meaning of this kind of black fog.


    That''s a terrible disaster. There will be countless people dying in it.


    Thinking of this, many people on the scene were directly thrilled, and their bodies began to tremble slightly.


    Compared with other people, Ren Yaoyao can see more.


    At this moment, she looked ahead and could clearly see the shadows hidden in the black fog.


    It is the existence of a curse, its appearance is different, but without exception, with a kind of suffocating pressure of terror.


    He didn''t really face up to these curses, but just looked at their appearance. Ren Yaoyao''s body was shaking. At this time, he didn''t know what to say.


    Compared with other people present, her experience is more abundant. She has faced a complete curse before.


    But that''s all.


    The curse before us is not just one end and two ends, but overwhelming and almost incalculable.


    Such a large number, even if she had one experience, she also had some fear.


    <.


    Officials will also give advance notice to people in some areas to leave first.


    Therefore, even if the black fog appears, it will not cause much damage.


    But this time, there was no notice.


    All of a sudden, the black fog appeared in front of them.


    In this case, what are they going to do?


    All sorts of thoughts flashed through their hearts, and they were all in despair at this time.


    In the distance, bursts of shouts are ringing, accompanied by bursts of cries for help.


    In the dark fog, it seems that many people have been poisoned and made miserable sounds.


    Listen to this voice, Ren Yaoyao immediately hit a spirit.


    She knew in her heart that it could not go on like this.


    The spread of the curse is very fast. If it continues like this, when the black fog completely covers this place, I''m afraid all people''s lives will not be guaranteed.


    At that time, if you want to survive, I''m afraid you have to rely on luck.


    Something has to be done.


    She flashed this idea in her heart, then she bit her teeth and looked at her friend: "let''s go!"


    "Go?"


    One side, her friend is still there, some at a loss: "where are we going now?"


    "There is no church around here..."


    the church is the only place where the curse can be restrained.


    Since the advent of the son decades ago, the divine power of the Virgin Mary seems to have been activated in this world.


    As long as you are in the Church of the Virgin Mary, where there is a statue of the son, you can suppress the curse to a certain extent, so that it can not burst out too terrible power.


    So now, when most people are cursed, their first reaction is to go to the church and ask for shelter.


    Unfortunately, there are no decent churches in this city.


    After all, it''s a small city with only one or two dilapidated Notre Dame churches, and it''s very remote.


    If they get there now, I''m afraid they will die on the road before they arrive.


    "I know a place..."


    Ren Yaoyao gritted her teeth, then looked around and said aloud, "in the museum next to us, there is a sacred object there!"


    "As long as we get there, we may be able to survive!"


    As the voice fell, people around them began to speak as if they had grasped the straw.


    "Holy things?"


    "Are you sure?"


    "In that dilapidated Museum, will there really be relics left?"


    There was a hesitation on their faces, and there was some doubt.


    The so-called holy things are the things left behind when the son came.


    Before Chen Heng fell into silence, at the request of the Ten Star sect and Chen Rou, he used his own divine power to purify the curse, leaving a large number of gods.


    In addition, some of his flesh and blood, some of his blood and some of his body tissues, have extraordinary power, which can be used to suppress the curse.And these things, also known as holy things, are the most precious treasures in the world.


    There is no doubt that these things are very precious in this world, and each one can be sold at a sky high price, which can not be owned by idle people.


    It is doubtable that the museum beside them has such a precious thing.


    In fact, Ren Yao is not sure.


    as like as two peas, she felt the warmth of the sarcophagus, the same warmth as she once felt in the church.


    Because of this, she guessed that there might be a holy thing in it.


    Perhaps the man in the sarcophagus, who was once a nobleman of great status, took a sacred object with him and buried it, but no one found it.


    Her heart is such a guess, although not sure, but now, there is no other way.


    "If we don''t go there, it''s the same for us to stay here."


    She said so, then took her friend and rushed out.


    Looking at her figure, the rest of the audience suddenly realized.


    Indeed.


    In today''s situation, even if they continue to stay here, it is also a dead end.


    In that case, it''s better to trust her once and have a look with her.


    Thinking of this, many people moved and began to run out with the girl in front of them.


    And the people in this classroom, and led the flow of people in other places, let them follow the past.


    Under certain circumstances, people do have a kind of inexplicable blind obedience and herd mentality.


    Especially in the present situation.


    A large number of people rushed forward and poured out one after another.


    That museum is not far away from Ren Yaoyao''s school.


    They trotted a long way and soon got there.


    It''s class time now, and there are people on duty in the museum. It''s not like the last time Ren Yaoyao came, there was no one there.


    "What are you doing?"


    Seeing so many people coming, the staff in the museum were shocked and didn''t understand what had happened.


    "There''s no time to explain."


    Girls and others ignored them, directly around them, rushed to the deepest.


    "Must be there..."


    while running, she prayed in her heart, hoping that the sarcophagus she had met would still exist at the moment.


    Fortunately, when she got to the corridor where she was familiar, there was still no one there.


    The sarcophagus was quietly placed inside the room, covered with thick dust, without any sign of being moved.


    Feeling this, the girl''s heart can not help but relax.


    "Let''s help and carry the sarcophagus out!"


    She looked at the sarcophagus in front of her eyes and then said aloud.


    The voice fell, and the rest of the people could not help but be a little dazed.

 Chapter 367

    "What you mean is this sarcophagus?"


    Listen to the girl''s words in front of him, the person''s face on the spot is not from some strange, looking at her to say so.


    "Yes


    Feeling the doubts of the people present, Ren Yaoyao didn''t explain anything, but nodded directly: "carry it out together!"


    The sarcophagus in front of us is very heavy. After all, it is made of stone, and its weight is heavier than that of other materials.


    If it''s just one or two people, you can''t lift it, let alone lift it. You can''t push it away at all.


    It''s just that there aren''t so many people here.


    Soon, many boys came in and tried to push the sarcophagus out.


    In this process, there are bursts of sound.


    "Don''t move


    Looking at their actions, the staff in the museum could not help but feel confused: "this is the collection in the museum!"


    "What on earth do you want to do?"


    They looked at the flow of people around them, full of doubts.


    But when they got to know what was going on around them, their faces immediately changed.


    "Curse? Holy things? "


    "Are there any sacred objects in our museum?"


    To be honest, they are a little confused, and they even can''t believe it at this time.


    They are just a small museum, and the things they collect are basically worthless gadgets.


    The sacred objects, just by name, are not in line with their museum.


    If there are sacred objects in their Museum, why don''t they know?


    "It seems that the sarcophagus was left by the archaeological team before, and it was said that someone sent someone to deal with it later. As a result, no one came, so it was overstocked there..."


    looking at the sarcophagus, the staff of the museum thought of something and said so.


    At this time, the sarcophagus had been pushed out and put at the gate of the museum.


    Outside, the thick black fog is still emerging, now more and more rich.


    In the black fog, there were shadows coming towards them.


    Cursing this kind of existence is especially sensitive to living beings.


    It''s nice to say that other places, but in this museum, so many people gathered all at once, naturally attracted the attention of the people around.


    They noticed a large number of creatures here, slowly approaching and coming towards here.


    Feeling this, including Ren Yaoyao, everyone is sweating, some fear and uneasiness.


    "It must be effective..."


    the people present uttered a heartfelt prayer, and their faces were particularly nervous at the moment.


    So is Ren Yao himself.


    Although the last time I came here, this sarcophagus showed its strength.


    But this time in the face of so many curses, whether it will work as well as the last time, it is an unknown thing.


    After all, compared with the last time, there are too many curses in front of us this time.


    So many curses, I''m afraid even if the official people come here, they can''t be suppressed immediately.


    They were nervous, and thoughts flashed through their minds at the moment.


    Under their intense gaze, the figures in front of them slowly moved forward, and they were already close to where they were.


    Bursts of roar came, accompanied by an inexplicable rhythm.


    There was a strange roar from these curses, as if they were yearning and excited.


    Slowly, they came near here, each figure with a strong curse.


    Looking at these curses for a long time, many people''s minds are in chaos, and their spirits are affected by the strong power of the curse.


    "Coming..."


    standing in the same place, watching the cursing figure in front of her, Ren Yaoyao stepped back and hid beside the sarcophagus.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to continue to hide behind. She''s just behind. At the moment, dense figures are crowded there. Even if she wants to hide, she can''t help it.


    "It must work..."


    at this moment, she prayed devoutly, staring at the sarcophagus, praying for the next scene.


    And under her gaze, the sarcophagus in front of her began to have bursts of strange occurrence.


    With the curse coming here, a golden light appeared on the sarcophagus.


    The brilliance is pure, holy and bright, which makes people feel extraordinary. Just when it first appears, it gives people a sense of hope and excitement, dispels all the hesitation and helplessness in people''s hearts, and makes people''s hearts full and upward again.This is a kind of power that can infect the soul. Just when it appears, it immediately changes everyone''s mentality, dispels all the fear and tension, and becomes calm again.


    In the front, under the light, the curse was swept directly, and the whole body was empty. It seemed that it could not bear the light of this power. At the moment, it was hissing.


    Then, with an inexplicable rhythm, these cursed figures disappear completely, and then they become empty in the black fog.


    After that, even the black fog began to dissipate, just as the fog met the sun and began to melt.


    Everything in front of the body suddenly returned to calm, as if it was back to normal, quiet people feel a kind of inexplicable charm.


    Looking at the scene in front of us, the people present were stunned.


    "Really... Really effective!"


    "This sarcophagus is really sacred!"


    "We are saved!"


    The survivors hugged and wept. Under the shining light, they felt inexplicably moved. At the moment, they felt very lucky.


    On the other side, the staff of the museum were confused.


    "It turns out that there are relics in our museum?"


    The idea flashed through their hearts, and they were excited immediately.


    It''s nothing else. It''s a holy thing.


    The value of a sacred object is needless to say. As long as it appears, it will inevitably attract countless people''s pursuit.


    If someone is willing to auction a sacred object, I''m afraid it can be easily sold at a sky high price.


    Of course, in practice, I''m afraid no one would like to auction a sacred object.


    This kind of fool has not appeared so far.


    After all, in the current environment, holding a sacred object means transcendence.


    The status of the curser in this world is already very high. As long as he is willing, he can easily obtain status and wealth.


    And a holy thing, even the most useless one, can easily suppress all the cursers. Even the most advanced cursers have to bow down in the face of the holy thing and can''t fight against it at all.


    This kind of thing is the nemesis of the power of curse, but has a holy thing in the body, no matter how seriously injured, can recover in an instant.


    There are many advantages.


    For this kind of good thing, as long as the brain is normal, I''m afraid there will be no one to sell it.


    For ordinary people in this world, this thing is legendary existence.


    Now, in this small museum, there is a sacred object.


    If the news comes out, I''m afraid it will shock a large number of people and cause huge waves.


    It can be predicted that after this disaster, their museum will not be the same as before.


    Think of here, they look at each other, can not help a little excited.


    Of course, at the same time, some people are guessing what is in the sarcophagus.


    "Sarcophagus, which may be buried more than people, may also be for the purpose of special storage of some precious burial objects."


    At the moment, someone whispered and speculated in private: "it may be the burial objects of some important people, or even a sacred object."


    It seems extremely crazy to use a sacred object as one''s own burial object, but it is not completely impossible.


    After all, in the eyes of people in this world, sacred objects have all kinds of incredible terrorist power.


    The use of sacred objects can not only dispel evil and curse, but also purify the mind and spirit, and restore the aging and injury of the body.


    Therefore, some people have thought about whether it is possible to use sacred objects to bring the dead back to life, so that people who have already died can be revived?


    It is probably for this reason that this great man uses a sacred object as his burial object. He hopes that the power of the sacred object can play a role, so that he can continue to recover and gain a new life in the future.


    Thinking of this, people present felt that this was the most reasonable explanation.


    This explanation is not only very reasonable, but also can explain why sarcophagus is used.


    Because in this world, sarcophagus means holy.


    Some of the saints in the legend, even the ancient nobles, were buried in sarcophagus.


    So, in a moment, they suddenly realized that it was as if they had understood something, and they directly and automatically made up for it.


    In front of the body, bursts of light are still flashing, pieces of bloom, shrouded in all directions.


    The brilliance is so bright, it seems to appear directly in the depths of people''s hearts, especially unique and sacred, so that all the people present can not help but be stunned, do not know what to say.


    In the front, the black fog subsided and was soon expelled from the area."The black fog is gone!"


    Hiding behind the sarcophagus, Ren Yaoyao looks at the scene in front of her, with a look of joy on her face: "we have been saved..."


    not only she, but also the people around her, with the joy of the afterlife on her face.


    There are still many people who are staring at the sarcophagus in front of them and don''t know what they are thinking.


    But in front of them, where they don''t know, the changes are still beginning.


    Although the heavy black fog subsided, it did not disappear for the first time.


    On the contrary, after the brilliance of this place blooms, it seems that it causes a change in the front, which makes a certain existence hidden in the dark fog begin to have some reaction.


    So it began to vibrate, stimulated by the holy light, and gradually recovered.


    The sound of a slight vibration continued to ring.


    When a dark shadow emerged from the front, the expression on all faces of the audience was directly dull, and there was no longer the color of joy before.


    They stood where they were, and now their faces were gone.


    "That''s... what?"


    Ren Yaoyao stood in the same place, looking at the dark shadow emerging in the distance, and could not help swallowing. At this time, she did not know what to say.


    In the distance, under her gaze, a huge shadow appeared.


    The shadow is extremely huge, its whole body standing there, even bigger than the tallest tall building, just a body standing, just like a mountain, especially huge, giving people terrible pressure.


    What kind of existence is that?


    Such a huge volume is almost like a giant in mythology and legend. The breath of terror just escapes, which makes people tremble. At this time, even the body seems to be infected, and the face becomes extremely pale.


    There is no doubt that this is not an ordinary curse, or even a so-called high curse, but a kind of existence standing on top of the high curse.


    Looking at the presence emerging in front of us, all the people present could not help swallowing their saliva. At this time, they trembled all over. Because of the brilliance, the state of mind that had been calmed down was broken, and they returned to chaos and hesitation. There was a kind of inexplicable fear.


    Under the gaze of Ren Yaoyao, the existence standing in the Black Mist in the distance slowly opens its eyes. A pair of scarlet eyes open, and what blooms out of them is the radiance of violence and terror.


    Boom!


    In the black fog of the four sides, bursts of sound came out, breaking the silence of the four sides, breaking the isolation, so that this piece of heaven and earth was shrouded.


    The black fog came again, like dragon and snake dancing, and all kinds of terrible beasts roaring and looking forward.


    With a roar, the place was shrouded by the atmosphere of terror. Even the faint radiance seemed to be suppressed by the power of the curse. It could not be stopped. It continued to protect the creatures here from the invasion of external forces.


    With a plop, Ren Yaoyao fell directly on the ground, frightened by the terrible power in her eyes.


    In that pair of scarlet eyes, all the negative emotions in her heart seemed to be linked up.


    The scenes of fear, fear and despair appeared one by one, and now they covered her all over again, making her whole body begin to tremble.


    "Is the sacred object... Suppressed?"


    Around, there were some trembling voices.


    Under their gaze, they can clearly see the existence of the huge figure in the distance.


    At this moment, he stepped through many isolation, and then came to the front.


    As he walked step by step, the power of the terrible curse around him gathered and turned into a thick black fog, which suppressed the brilliance of the sarcophagus.


    For a moment, the light was dim, and the light around flashed by, but it went out one after another.


    The light in the sarcophagus before us originally shrouded hundreds of meters around, covering a large area nearby, even the school nearby, covering most of the school, sheltering countless people from the power of curse.


    However, at the moment, it seems to be under great pressure. With the oppression of the curse force ahead, the scope of the glory is shrinking rapidly, and it seems to be suppressed by the terrible monster.


    "No, no!"


    In the distance, the sad cry came and sounded at this moment.


    Ren Yaoyao and others looked in horror. They just saw that in that corner, several figures were swallowed by the black fog, and the whole body was corroded. Then they were slaughtered by the hidden curse life, and devoured clean.


    Bursts of bloody breath came, accompanied by the disappearance and end of a life.


    Before, these figures were all under the cover of brilliance and were sheltered by holy things.


    However, as the brilliance of the sacred objects was suppressed, these people were exposed from the brilliance, swallowed by the black fog, and immediately became what they were.And this scene, also to the presence of a wake-up call, so that they can not help but play a spirit.


    From the perspective of the present situation, if they get rid of the glory in front of them, there will be only one end.


    That''s death.


    And even if it''s dead, its body will be swallowed by the cursed life, even the soul may not be able to go to the virgin''s heaven, to wander in the curse.


    Think of here, the people present are very pale, subconsciously toward the direction of the sarcophagus in the past.


    "Help me! I don''t want to die! "


    "No! Don''t push me


    "Let me pass!"


    Waves of shouts are ringing out.


    Under the influence of the desire for survival, everyone is moving towards the center of the sarcophagus.


    No one wants to die like this, and in such a miserable way.


    It''s just that there are too many people in front of us. The result of their squeeze is a trampling reaction, which makes this place particularly chaotic for a moment.


    All around, the scene of chaos shows.


    Now it looks like a vegetable market, especially uncomfortable.


    Ren Yaoyao and others are in the stream of people, and also in the range of being squeezed.


    Fortunately, they are all around the sarcophagus. No matter how they are squeezed, they will not be squeezed out.


    It''s just the scene in front of them. It''s not good for them.


    With the huge figure in front of him slowly stepping forward, the light around the sarcophagus was still squeezed and gradually dissipated.


    If there is no accident, I''m afraid everyone present will be in danger.


    The threat of terror is approaching, and it''s coming to them now.


    We have to find a way to deal with it.


    Thinking of this, standing in the same place, Ren Yaoyao bit her teeth and said, "let''s do it together!"


    "Let''s work together to open the sarcophagus!"


    She said, looking at the sarcophagus in front of her.


    By now, there is no other way.


    the only thing they can count on is that the holy objects in the stone sarcophagus in front of us are awesome enough to resist the terrible monster ahead.


    Her words fall down, immediately to the people around a wake-up call, let them suddenly realize.


    PS: today is another three 15000 words. Please vote a little!


    Continue to watch the third shift tomorrow!

 Chapter 368

    "Yes, we still have Sarcophagus, we still have holy things!"


    "Open the sarcophagus and let the power of the holy things be fully exerted!"


    "Do it quickly!"


    Listening to Ren Yaoyao''s words, people present wake up one after another.


    Several strong men immediately stepped forward, came to the sarcophagus, and pushed it hard, trying to push the lid of the sarcophagus open.


    But this process is not as easy as they think.


    The sarcophagus itself has been particularly heavy. They have used a lot of strength to push it outside the museum before.


    But at this moment, they found that it seems to be a particularly difficult thing to open the lid of the sarcophagus.


    No matter how hard they tried, there was no way to open the sarcophagus.


    If it wasn''t for cracks and traces of opening on the sarcophagus, they almost thought that the sarcophagus was sealed and could not be opened at all.


    "Push


    Behind him, many people were shouting.


    With the coming of the curse of terror ahead, the glory of the sarcophagus is still weakening, and now the scope of protection is greatly reduced.


    As soon as I saw it, I was about to envelop a large number of people and let many people die.


    In the face of the present situation, many people are shouting. They are anxious to open the sarcophagus for them.


    Feeling the situation and urging around, the people pushing the coffin are also working hard. Many people''s veins are exploding, and they have exhausted all their strength.


    Finally, with their efforts, the sarcophagus in front of them began to have some changes, the part covered above began to shake, and moved slowly to the side.


    "It''s moving! It''s moving


    Looking at this scene, the people present were very happy and began to urge.


    And at the moment, in the distance, the curse of terror is also coming.


    The huge curse power condenses into a black fog, and at the end, it turns into a huge black arm, slapping them hard, as if to slap them to death.


    And in this blow, the holy glory is crumbling, it seems that it may collapse at any time.


    "Move


    Feeling this situation, many people roared and exhausted their last strength.


    As if they felt their danger and will, the sarcophagus in front of them began to move slowly, and the part on it shifted to one side and opened a corner.


    All of a sudden, everything seems to have calmed down.


    Everywhere, the overwhelming brilliance, in an instant become more dazzling.


    The brilliance that had been suppressed stopped shrinking, and finally stabilized its scope. It did not let the black curse continue to spread and take more lives.


    In the middle of the sky, the Holy Light blooms, and the huge palm condensed by the power of curse is directly dispelled without any trace.


    Everything seems to have calmed down, and it seems to have returned to what it used to be.


    Feeling the scene, the people on the scene immediately felt excited and began to shout.


    "Effective! Go on


    They were shouting, and the huge stone in their heart finally fell down.


    But that''s not enough.


    In the distance, the terrible curse still exists. Instead of leaving, it continues to approach.


    Just this degree of brilliance, there is no way to disperse each other, drive away.


    So much more power is needed.


    "Go on!"


    Thinking of this, the people on the scene took a deep breath, and then continued to work hard.


    They want to push the lid of the sarcophagus open and let it show.


    And in their action, all around the more brilliant.


    The power of terror dissipates, dispels the curse of the four sides, and returns the world to innocence and purity, which makes people feel better.


    The scope of the glory began to expand.


    Under the gaze of Ren Yaoyao and others, as the sarcophagus was gradually opened, the holy light scattered around not only lingered in the original place, but also continued to spread out, directly enveloping the whole distance of the whole school.


    But all that is covered with this radiance is wiped out and purified.


    It''s the same with everything.


    No matter how terrible the curse, how frightening the power, in this holy light disappeared, completely ended his life.


    Bursts of sad shouts came.


    When Ren Yaoyao and others looked up, they just saw that in the black fog, many figures were ignited by the light, and the holy golden flame began to burn on them, and they were all covered with the light.


    Looking at this scene, they were relieved.Roar!


    In the distance, the figure as tall as a holy mountain is still moving forward. At the moment, it seems to be enraged by the power hidden in the brilliance and rush forward crazily.


    His strength is huge, a little power from all over his body escapes, which makes the world shake, even the earth seems to be shaking.


    The sky is shrouded by the black sky curtain, which changes color in an instant. All kinds of terrors show up one by one, which makes people fear and despair.


    Looking at this scene, no one can keep calm, there are palpitations in everyone''s heart.


    There is no doubt that in the face of this kind of natural disaster like power, no one can fight against it, even the curser who has the power of curse in the legend.


    Their body and mind trembled, and now their eyes were all fixed on the sarcophagus in front of them.


    At this moment, many people directly knelt down and began to whisper and pray there.


    "The Almighty virgin, the merciful son..."


    "please come down, lower your divine power, and put an end to the evil that infringes on your loyal servant..."


    the sound of prayer is constantly coming out and reverberating here.


    It seems that this place has become a large sacrificial place. All people are sacrificing and praying.


    The belief of the Virgin Mary is deeply rooted in this world.


    Today, decades later, the belief of the virgin and the son is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people and is remembered by all.


    At this moment, in this crisis, they earnestly pray for the holy things left by the son, hoping that the power of the son can come, kill the evil ahead, and protect the peace and tranquility of this area.


    And under their prayers, in the invisible area of ordinary people, subtle golden faith forces fall from the mid air, and then along the lines of faith, fall on a certain existence.


    The great power of belief converges, and the will condensed from it seems to awaken some existence at this moment.


    Boom!


    The sound of friction is ringing.


    In front of them, Ren Yaoyao and others were surprised to find that in front of them, the sarcophagus began to move, and the sarcophagus lid was automatically lifted, as if affected by some force and left automatically.


    In an instant, the light bloomed and the world was quiet.


    Invisible, everyone seems to be able to see the scene in the sarcophagus.


    In the sarcophagus, there was no sacred object they imagined, all was just the figure of a young man.


    It was a young man who didn''t look too big. He was only 15 or 16 years old from the appearance. He was wearing a clean white robe.


    He is handsome, exquisite to the extreme, just like the offspring of God, especially perfect, with an amazing charm.


    Talent show, hair vertical, as if there is a day of the table.


    "Who is this..."


    Looking at the young man in front of us, everyone was stunned, and a sense of inexplicable surprise appeared in his heart.


    There are also a few people who have come to think about the identity of teenagers.


    With this kind of performance and the divine power of the son, this young man''s identity is probably unusual.


    Even, it''s very likely that...


    the thought flashed through their hearts. At this time, they had some palpitations and didn''t know what to say.


    But they haven''t yet come up with the possibility that, in the sarcophagus ahead, change regenerates.


    Perhaps because of the invasion of the curse, or perhaps because the prayer here awakened him, in the sarcophagus, the figure slowly opened his eyes.


    In the dark, all creatures can see such a scene.


    Light and darkness are colliding, and the holy power and the power of curse vanish and wear away, forming a huge chaos.


    In the chaos of light and dark, a pair of golden eyes slowly opened, revealing its appearance.


    Boom!


    Among the four worlds, the brilliance reappeared. At this moment, it was unprecedented exuberant. It not only got rid of the previous suppression, but also continued to move forward, enveloping and devouring the darkness, expelling all the evil forces in it, and protecting the tranquility of the world.


    And in that pair of golden eyes, all things are born and die, the world revolves, and the artistic conception of all silence is revealed.


    The manifestation of the sacred and inviolable will.


    Roar!


    In the front, it seems to feel the power of terror, high as the mountain of terror curse ferocious, issued bursts of roar.


    Its voice scattered everywhere, shattering countless tall buildings in the distance, making ordinary people thrilled, even the spirit would be scattered.


    Just at the moment, his figure is constantly retreating, showing a kind of fear, as if he was afraid of something.


    "A curse approaching the root level?"


    The voice of indifference rings from nothingness.Listening to the voice, Ren Yaoyao and others raised their heads and subconsciously looked into the air.


    There, I do not know when, a figure has appeared, and now it is standing there.


    He was tall and straight, and his appearance was so beautiful that he was wearing a white robe. Now he was standing here.


    No one else, just the figure lying in the sarcophagus before.


    Behind him, a brilliant show, condensing a particularly huge, particularly terrible Angel virtual shadow.


    The virtual shadow is very huge, and it is particularly delicate under the divine power. Although it is stimulated by the divine power, every inch of skin and every inch of light feather are very clear and can be seen clearly.


    Only its own face, appears a little fuzzy, is constantly changing.


    The great power of the world blooms and presents itself here.


    In mid air, the boy''s face was calm. He just sighed and waved.


    Behind him, a huge lightsaber appeared in the hand of angel Xuying, appeared in his hand, and directly fell down.


    Brilliant bursts of light, bright light shrouded in all directions, hit and go.


    In this sword, absolutely only my true spirit will show up, and then it goes to the sky.


    Under the gaze of Ren Yaoyao and others behind him, the ferocious monster in front of him froze directly. Then his head slowly fell down and directly fell on the ground. It turned into a rolling black fog and diffused to all directions.


    And when the blood drips on the ground, we don''t know how many areas are polluted, which turns this area into a magic land with a unique nature of curse.


    But it''s no use.


    Because after that, the huge divine power washed away and washed away this piece of land.


    Under the erosion of this divine power, the power of curse on the earth is clear, showing its original appearance again, and even becoming more pure and natural.


    After the baptism of divine power, this piece of land is now contaminated with Chen Heng''s divine power attribute, and will not fade in a few thousand years.


    In this holy land, not only can the power of curse not exist, but all other powers that do not belong to divine power will be suppressed.


    Living beings in it can be baptized imperceptibly, and the essence of life can be improved and changed partially.


    In front of him, after losing his head, the curse monster finally fell down. All his strength was extracted by Chen Heng and integrated into his body.


    Abundant power of law emerged and melted into his body again.


    "It''s not as good as the old one, but it''s good."


    Standing in the air, feeling the changes in his body, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and the idea flashed through his heart.


    Recovering from the silence, he killed the monster with a sword. Then he turned around and looked at the earth ahead.


    Under his gaze, there was a black mist in the distance, which appeared to cover the whole city.


    "So it is..."


    looking at the scene in front of him, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and a clear color flashed in his heart: "the assimilation of the land of curse..."


    in front of this city, there was the same situation as the original Changyuan city.


    A large scale curse land is integrating into the city, leading to a large number of curse invading here, forming the immediate situation.


    If there is no external interference, I am afraid that all the creatures in this city will be dead and injured.


    Of course, all the people in this city are dead and wounded, which has nothing to do with Chen hengben.


    But most of them are Chen Heng''s own followers.


    Standing in the air, Chen Heng can clearly feel the power.


    Within the scope of the whole city, at this moment, I don''t know how many people are praying to him, praying for his protection, hoping that he can help save the city.


    And these are his followers.


    In Chen Heng''s feelings, nearly half of his followers are in this city.


    Almost one in two is a believer.


    In this case, the city has something to do with him.


    After all, from the point of view of the relationship between faith, those believers in this city are all his property, which can not be ignored.


    Since it is one''s own property, it is natural to take shelter and protect it in one''s own hands.


    "It seems that during my quiet time, the avatar did a good job."


    Feeling all this in front of him, this idea flashed across Chen Heng''s heart.


    The present situation is obviously different from the past.


    At least in the past, he didn''t have so many beliefs in this world.


    Now I wake up, but I have.Obviously, this is due to the incarnation of the son.


    In these years, although Chen Heng himself fell into a deep sleep, but the incarnation of the son did not.


    In this way, he even actively guided the change of believers and made Chen Heng more believers.


    That''s good news.


    "Well, try it..."


    standing in the air, Chen Heng flashed all kinds of ideas in his heart, and then raised his hand silently.


    With his arms raised, great powers emerged in his body.


    A magic template is displayed, which is combined with the power of divine power to turn it into a more terrifying power.


    In all directions, the light began to spread, enveloped, and then rose into the air.


    "That... That''s..."


    behind them, Ren Yaoyao and others raised their heads and looked into the air, with a little shock in their eyes.


    In their eyes, only in mid air, a golden sun suddenly emerged.


    Compared with the normal sun, this golden sun is not dazzling. Even if you look directly at this sun, you will not feel how painful your eyes are.


    And in this golden sun, great power is blooming.


    Brilliant, now blooming out, covering the whole city.


    This scene shows, not to mention the city in front of us, even several nearby cities can see it.


    And in this brilliant bloom, the curse of the whole city has been dispelled and purified.


    All evil forces disappear, leaving only Chen Heng''s own imprint, so pure.


    When the power of the curse was expelled and dissipated, the sun did not disappear, but still stood in mid air.


    Then Chen Heng waved again.


    Suddenly, the golden sun began to set slowly, falling towards a certain place.


    "Is the sun going to set?"


    At this moment, people in the whole city are a little confused, do not understand what this is to do.


    But soon they understood.


    Because under their gaze, when the golden sun sets, a deep and dark place of curse also appears in the nothingness in the distance.


    Compared with the cursed land that Chen Heng had been to, the scope of this cursed land is much smaller and not so huge.


    However, its power is not small. If it erupts, it can easily destroy an entire city.


    And at this moment, a golden power sun is setting.


    With a bang, everything around began to collapse.


    In the land of curse, cracks appear.

 Chapter 369

    In the land of curse, cracks begin to appear.


    The huge divine power shines on all sides, completely suppresses this small curse land, and directly falls into the collapse.


    At a glance, it is extremely unique, with a sense of inexplicable.


    The light shines on the four sides of the earth, and in the front of the curse of the land, the residual power of the curse began to surge, the power contained in it seemed to feel the divine power around, and began to tremble.


    Under Chen Heng''s gaze, in the land of curse, the creatures born in the power of curse begin to struggle and roar, trying to rush out to avoid the destruction.


    But even so, the end is still doomed.


    The power of terror is exploding. In the end, the curse land in front of us falls into destruction, which can no longer be retrieved.


    Bang!


    With a soft bang, this curse place in front of us fell into the silence. At this moment, we can''t see any trace any more. It turns into dust under the huge power.


    "That''s it."


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Chen Heng''s face was calm and he shook his head secretly.


    In his view, the present achievements are not worth mentioning.


    Compared with the once cursed land, the present cursed land is nothing. It is not as much as one tenth of the once cursed land.


    For Chen Heng now, it''s just the extent to which waving can destroy him.


    But even so, for the rest of the people around, it was also a terrible achievement.


    In all directions, bursts of exclamation came out, resounding everywhere.


    At this moment, with the light enveloping the whole city, bursts of devout prayer around the city continue to spread and reverberate at this moment.


    It sounds very sacred and solemn.


    Chen Heng is bathed in the divine power and feels the surrounding atmosphere quietly.


    In his feelings, all over the world at this moment, his faith is everywhere.


    Through the line of belief, the huge power of belief is pouring into his body all the time, nourishing his body and body, making him more powerful.


    Compared with before he fell asleep, it almost expanded dozens of times.


    In this way, when Chen Heng himself fell into a deep sleep, his son incarnation was not idle, and he did a lot of work.


    Of course, Chen Heng also expected this situation.


    Whenever there is a need, it will be held in a corresponding position.


    For people in this world, they are suffering from curse all the time, so they need the means to protect them.


    The curser may be able to, but if it''s just the curser, how long can it stand compared with the curse land which is growing all the time?


    The power of the son can do that.


    After the incarnation of the son is divided, wherever there is an image of the son, the power belonging to the incarnation of the son will spread out to protect the heaven and earth.


    Even if there is a curse, the body in the Church of the son can also be sheltered from the curse.


    And this function is exactly what people in this world need.


    Therefore, for decades, the Church of the son has blossomed all over the world, and it has become the only faith in many places.


    This is not only the need of faith, but also the force of security.


    In front of us, the city is too small, so the number of churches is not everywhere.


    But in fact, the number of churches is not small. In a city with only a few hundred thousand people, there are also five or six churches.


    This was an incredible thing decades ago.


    With the support of many churches, the world''s faith in the son has become more and more devout and pure.


    To some extent, this is the completion of Chen Heng''s original goal, replacing the belief of the Virgin Mary and becoming the only belief in the world.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng couldn''t help smiling.


    He had a similar treatment when he was in a changing world.


    It''s just different from the world.


    In the changing world, Chen Heng didn''t preach specifically, so his belief in that world is more spread in the form of legend and myth. Although he is well-known, there are not many people who really believe in him.


    But the world before us is different.


    At least in Chen Heng''s feelings, most of the world has chosen to believe in the son and become his followers.


    Naturally, the power that this can produce is much greater.


    Generally speaking, although the population of this world is not as good as that of the changing world, the power of belief produced by it is much higher than that in the changing world.


    That''s good news.Besides the first time, Chen Heng also found something in other aspects.


    "The power of destiny..."


    standing in the same place, he raised his head and looked at his head.


    The imprint of destiny in the body starts to work, and a pure golden color emerges where ordinary people can''t see it.


    The power of destiny.


    In front of my eyes, it was a pure golden destiny.


    Compared with decades ago, when Chen Henggang just fell into a deep sleep, the power of golden destiny above Chen Heng''s head now is extremely huge.


    Although there is not much change in quality, the quantity is almost ten times that of decades ago.


    Such a huge force of destiny is already the biggest Chen Heng has ever seen.


    Even in the past, he went to other worlds and met some so-called children of destiny.


    But it is impossible to compare the destiny of those sons of destiny with that of him at the moment.


    These fates are nothing but the incarnation of Chen Heng''s son.


    In these decades, the land of curse has been invading the world all the time, bringing killing and destruction.


    The existence of the incarnation of the son has played an invisible role in resisting most of the invasion, and has made immeasurable contributions to the world.


    It''s not polite to say that if there was no incarnation of the son, I''m afraid the world would not be like this at the moment.


    A large area will fall, a large number of creatures will die, and even a large area of the world will be eroded by the power of curse and become a forbidden area.


    The consequences of such terror are obvious.


    The appearance of the incarnation of the son prevented all this.


    For decades, the power of the incarnation of the son has been working silently. During this period, I don''t know how many creatures have been sheltered and how many curses have been expelled.


    And such a great contribution will naturally be felt by the world, so it instinctively gives destiny.


    Because the incarnation of Shengzi and Chen Heng are one and two sides, these forces of destiny will eventually converge into Chen Heng''s own body and gather above his head.


    This is the source of the present destiny.


    "Not bad."


    Looking at the majestic golden destiny above his head, Chen Heng could not help nodding, still satisfied.


    The power of the golden destiny is very huge. In his current situation, I''m afraid that no matter how he squanders, he can''t squander it.


    Of course, in fact, I''m afraid Chen Heng can''t be used any more.


    In this world, Chen Heng himself has no rival.


    Most of the people in this world are believers of their own. Even without the support of these forces of destiny, he will not have many enemies in this world just by virtue of these forces of belief.


    These destiny on Chen Heng, but there is no chance to consume.


    However, even if it is not available at the moment, it will always be available in the future.


    After all, the existence of the force of destiny itself is a very good thing.


    It will be useful one day.


    Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart, then turned around silently and looked into the distance.


    Under his gaze, the distant scene emerged.


    After the invasion of the just cursed land, there have been some drastic changes around the city.


    There is a smell of blood everywhere. It seems that many people were injured or even died under the impact of the curse.


    Of course, this is no surprise.


    Curses always kill people.


    Chen Heng wakes up too late and doesn''t press down the trend of curse invasion at the first time, so naturally, it will lead to the immediate result.


    But at this time, what else can we do.


    Standing in mid air, Chen Heng slowly closed his eyes and spread his power.


    Brilliant, enveloping this area, covering the whole city.


    And in this light, the people around quickly found their own changes.


    In their bodies, bursts of light shrouded, there is divine power hidden in them, into many people''s bodies.


    Then, a miracle began to happen.


    Under the shadow of divine power, those injured people began to change, and the original trauma gradually recovered.


    They are back to normal again, to the ability to act.


    No matter how serious the injury in my eyes is, I will recover at this time.


    There is no doubt that this is a miracle in the eyes of ordinary people.


    "Merciful son..."


    within the scope of the whole city, at this moment, everyone knelt down and prayed piously to the figure in mid air.


    In a flash, Guanghua Dasheng''s previously consumed divine power was made up.Of course, it is impossible to make up for it completely.


    But it''s not bad.


    The miracle itself is one of the figures used to spread faith.


    Now that I''m awake, it''s not bad to announce my return with such a miracle.


    All sorts of thoughts flashed through his mind, and then he stepped out of the area and went to other places.


    After he left, the holy light that originally shrouded the city also slowly disappeared, first became thin, and then completely faded, as if it had never appeared.


    "Did the son... Leave?"


    Standing in front of the sarcophagus, Ren Yaoyao looks into the air, remembering Chen Heng''s appearance, feeling a little disappointed.


    In her sight, the holy and bright figure in the distance, like the God of heaven, has disappeared and completely left this area.


    In front of her, the sarcophagus was still there, unchanged from beginning to end.


    But without one of them, the sarcophagus looks more ordinary, just like the most ordinary Sarcophagus, nothing special.


    But even so, it''s very precious.


    This is the sarcophagus where the son once lay. How can we say it is a holy thing?


    Even if there is no special effect, just the commemorative value contained in it is enough to be sought after.


    Thinking of this, several staff members of the museum rushed forward to protect the sarcophagus, for fear that other people would make trouble.


    "This is the property of our museum. You can''t damage it!"


    They opened their mouths and drove away those who tried to touch the sarcophagus.


    In the distance, Chen Heng has come to another place.


    A familiar display of Qi.


    In the nothingness, a small world opens its own door and lets another figure enter it.


    Chen Heng just walked in.


    The area in front of us looks very ordinary.


    Around is an open world, around, a piece of flowers and plants grow in it, a scene of prosperity.


    Of course, if you look carefully, you can see that there are still many ruins around, which are fused with those flowers and plants, and have been covered by new plants.


    "It seems that this place has recovered quite well..."


    walking into it, he strolled in a piece of grass. Chen Heng looked around and then nodded.


    The area in front of him was nothing else, just the curse land he had come to.


    At the beginning, after he suppressed the root curse, he suppressed the curse and used his own divine power to purify it and give it new life.


    In the years of his deep sleep, the incarnation of the son has also repaired and perfected this space, making it evolve into the place in front of him step by step.


    Looking at this, from the current situation, it''s back to normal. Although the environment can''t compare with the outside world, it looks good at least.


    Once full of the power of curse, the curse of the land, after decades of time changes, now it has some new vitality, and even bred some new life.


    And in this process, Chen Heng also more or less realized something.


    After a short tour of the place, Chen Heng turned around and left.


    Changyuan city.


    On a busy street, the figure of a young man appeared here.


    He was dressed in a white robe and looked very different from the others around him.


    It''s just very strange that even though he suddenly appears, people around him seem to have noticed nothing, which is very strange.


    All around the pedestrian walking in a hurry, so in accordance with the previous goal forward, but no one toward the eyes of this young look.


    In this regard, Chen Heng is not surprised, just quietly step forward and forward.


    Up to now, he knows his sleeping time.


    From the beginning to now, counting the time, he has spent 20 years in deep sleep.


    In the past 20 years, the city has changed a lot.


    Except for a few places, Chen Heng can''t recognize most of them at the moment.


    But it''s quite normal.


    Time is like this, after flowing slowly, there will always be some changes, over time, that change will make people feel beyond recognition.


    For the present situation, Chen Heng is not the first time to experience.


    It can only be said that it is very common.


    At the end of the walk, he walked toward his old home.


    Familiar with the community is still there, after 20 years, there is no change.Entering it, Chen Heng can even see some familiar figures and walk among them.


    Before long, he went to his old residence and came to the familiar door.


    Take out the key to open the door, but there is no one inside.


    Chen Heng was not surprised.


    As early as when he entered this community, he had already felt that there was no breath he was familiar with.


    It''s no surprise at the moment.


    In this way, after Chen Heng fell asleep, Chen Rou finally left here and went to live in other cities.


    In front of the house, it seems that there is no trace of life, it is obvious that no one has lived for a long time.


    But try to do so, but here is not dirty, it seems that someone should often come to clean.


    Chen Heng went to his room and found a place to sit down.


    Familiar with the room, the furnishings around or as in the past, there is no big change.


    Even open the wardrobe, there are a lot of clothes there, very complete.


    Look at this, after Chen Heng left, Chen Rou has been waiting for him to come back one day.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng couldn''t help laughing.


    After that, he didn''t leave here, just stayed in this place, and occasionally went out for a stroll, as if he had recovered his old life.


    Of course, in fact, Chen Heng is also waiting for Chen Rou to come back.


    What had happened in that city before could not be concealed from too many people.


    I believe that after a period of time, everyone will know the news of Chen Heng''s recovery and return.


    When that happens, Chen Rou will come back.


    In fact, it is the same.


    In the distance, in a building.


    When the familiar scene was shown, one of them immediately stood up.


    This is a beautiful looking woman. She looks only in her early twenties, but she is very capable and has sharp eyes.


    At the moment, she was wearing a black uniform, staring at the screen in front of her.


    "You''re back..."


    her eyes were fixed on the front, her mouth murmured to herself, but her face couldn''t help smiling.


    The person in front of us is no other than Chen rou.


    In the past 20 years, her appearance did not seem to have changed much. She was still the same as before, and even seemed to be younger to some extent.


    This is caused by many factors.


    The life span and shelf life of cursers are longer than normal people.


    As long as they don''t die from the curse, under normal circumstances, the curse itself can live to 200 years old.


    It''s just that most people don''t live until then.

 Chapter 370

    Of course, Chen Rou has been able to keep this picture in front of her, not just because of the curse.


    When Chen Heng gave her the gold pendant, it also played a very important role.


    The gold pendant contains part of the divine power given by Chen Heng.


    In the past 20 years, this part of the divine power is also slowly transforming Chen Rou''s body, making her life essence slowly change into a different shape.


    That''s why, in the past 20 years, her appearance has not only not aged at all, but also become younger.


    Of course, Chen Rou doesn''t care about it.


    What she cares about at the moment is the news of Chen Heng''s return.


    Without much hesitation, she immediately went out, asked for leave with the people here, and quickly rushed to Changyuan city.


    As Chen Heng''s sister, to some extent, she is the person who knows Chen Heng best.


    It is also very clear where Chen Heng will be after he wakes up.


    If there is no accident, they will be able to really meet in a while.


    But before that, Chen Heng met other people first.


    In the quiet room, a burst of Zila suddenly sounded.


    Then the door of the living room was opened and a woman came in from the outside.


    The woman looked in her twenties. Her appearance was exquisite. She was wearing a white shirt, so she came in directly.


    But after walking into it, she was stunned and found the figure in the room.


    In the living room, Chen Heng is sitting there at the moment, looking at her.


    Two pairs of eyes face to face, suddenly, in front of the woman was stunned.


    "You... You are..."


    she looked at Chen Heng and suddenly opened her eyes, as if to recognize him: "Uncle Chen?"


    "Uncle?"


    Listen to this, Chen Heng some accident, but at this time, also reflected, looking at her smile: "is it Xiaolan?"


    The woman nodded to confirm her identity.


    "You''ve grown up, too."


    Looking at Xiaolan, Chen Heng smiles.


    Twenty years later, the young girl has grown into an adult.


    Even if you exclude some subtle differences, simply from the appearance, the little blue in front of you now looks much bigger than Chen Heng.


    After all, in this long period of time, Chen Heng''s appearance has not changed, and he has always maintained the appearance of the young man in the past.


    When they met their old friends, they began to talk.


    "Uncle Chen, after you left, uncle Yang and uncle Liang stayed here until they suddenly left a few years ago and went out on a trip."


    Facing Chen Heng, Xiao Lan slowly opens her mouth and tells her experience of these years.


    After Chen Heng left, Yang Cheng and Liang Xiao spent quite a long time.


    In the process, Yang Cheng was still single, while Liang Xiao became a family, with his own wife and children.


    But even so, they still love Xiaolan very much and take care of her as their own child.


    In order to take care of Xiao Lan, they spent more than ten years in this city.


    It was not until a few years ago that Xiaolan had graduated from university and started to work formally that they went out to play together. At the moment, they are still traveling abroad.


    "Your sister went to Tianyuan and worked there. Now she is the leader of the joint group."


    Xiao Lan continues to speak and tells Chen Rou''s experience.


    As early as in the beginning, Chen Rou was already the leader of the curse in this area.


    Because of Chen Heng''s relationship, not long after Chen Heng left at that time, Chen Rou entered the joint group and acted as a team leader.


    In the past ten years, she has been promoted all the way, and now she is the leader of the whole joint group.


    In terms of status, it has reached a peak.


    But on the other hand, she has not been married so far. It seems that she is ready to devote herself to her career.


    Chen Heng was not surprised.


    Chen rouben is such a person.


    She has a strong sense of career. Although she attaches importance to her family, she also attaches importance to her own career.


    With her character, after Chen Heng left, she would choose to work hard, which is not surprising.


    From the perspective of the conditions Chen Heng created for her at the beginning, it''s normal for Chen Rou to get to this position step by step.


    Everything seems to follow the original track, and there are not too many unexpected places.


    Chen Heng is chatting with Xiao Lan in front of him, sighing in his heart.


    In other words, life is like this.


    In the living room, Xiao Lan and Chen Heng talked for a long time.She will come here on a regular basis, entrusted by Chen rou.


    Chen Rou knows her brother''s character and knows that once Chen Heng wakes up, she is likely to come back here, so she has arranged for someone to come here for regular cleaning.


    In case Chen Heng comes back at that time, he can''t even find a place to stay.


    "I can see that Aunt Chen is very concerned about you..."


    looking at Chen Heng in front of her, Xiao Lan says seriously.


    After talking in situ for a moment, Xiao Lan also left.


    Compared with Chen Heng, she obviously has more things to do, so she can''t stay here and accompany Chen Heng.


    But in the next few days, she came here more frequently, almost every day as long as free, will run here.


    And a few days later, Chen Rou also came.


    Twenty years later, the two relatives got together again.


    It''s just weird that no matter Chen Heng or Chen Rou, they have not changed much. They are basically what they used to be, and they are even younger.


    It has to be said that it is a bit weird.


    "You told me you were going to have a deep sleep, but you went to sleep for twenty years?"


    Sitting on the sofa in the living room, looking at Chen Heng in front of her, Chen Rou said with some dissatisfaction: "twenty years, there has been no news at all."


    "I can''t help it."


    With a smile on his face, Chen Heng''s attitude was very gentle. At the moment, he said in a soft voice: "at that time, I didn''t have any consciousness. I could only wait for the day when I woke up in deep sleep."


    "In fact, if it wasn''t for some accidents, I''m afraid I''d have to sleep for a few more years."


    "I already know that."


    Chen Rou glances at Chen Heng and doesn''t know what to say.


    With her energy, at the moment, she naturally has investigated the whole story, including how Chen Heng was dug out and how he was placed in the museum. It''s so clear.


    "You are also..."


    looking at Chen Heng, she can''t help shaking her head, some speechless: "even if you don''t want to be disturbed by others and want to sleep soundly, you can''t find a better place?"


    "What''s the matter with finding an ancient tomb group? Don''t you feel comfortable sleeping alone? "


    "It was an accident."


    Chen Heng shook his head, but also some helpless.


    "Fortunately, the archaeologists took you as a special curse, which failed to expose you."


    Chen Rou also shook her head and said, "otherwise, when you wake up, I''m afraid you''ll find that you''ve already been stripped."


    Listen to this words, Chen Heng mouth corner smoked to smoke, still really some can''t imagine that scene.


    However, according to his understanding of those people, what Chen Rou said is really possible.


    In deep sleep, Chen Heng does not have any consciousness. Unless something happens that threatens his life enough, he will wake up spontaneously.


    Judging from the group''s desire for his power, if he is found, he will not be cut down or hurt, but some other things are indispensable.


    Stripped or something, I''m afraid it''s just a basic operation.


    Basically, some people are so unruly.


    Think of here, Chen Heng sighed, at this time also some happy.


    "But anyway, you''re back."


    Looking at Chen Heng''s appearance in front of her, Chen Rou finally sighed deeply and said, "this time you come back, you don''t want to leave again."


    "Just stay by my side."


    She opened her mouth in such a way that the tenderness on her face flashed by.


    Chen Heng did not speak, just nodded silently.


    In the next period of time, Chen Heng did not leave, but according to the agreement, so stay in Chen Rou''s side.


    Everything seems to be back to the past, seems particularly calm.


    However, after a period of time, Chen Heng finally embarked on a new journey.


    Twenty years later, the curse of the world appears more and more frequently, and the outbreak of various curse places also appears very sudden.


    So after a period of time, Chen Heng had to do it after all.


    It''s a city invaded by the same cursed land, and everything in it is covered by the curse, which is worse than the abyss of destruction.


    So, Chen Heng made a move.


    On that day, the curse of heaven and earth enveloped the whole city, almost all the creatures in the city were eroded, to devour them, into the abyss called death.


    Only in the end, the clear light comes later.


    In full view of the public, the statue of the Holy Son was shining, and the terrible power broke out completely, which made all the people in the four directions dull and purified under the cover of the glory.The power of curse is purified by people, and what is left is the dust on the ground. All the scenes formed by the power of curse disappear, and only pure light is left in the end.


    After that day, everything around us fell into calm.


    The curse of the land that came was broken by Chen Heng, into his own piece of small world, let that piece of small world become more broad, vast.


    But after that, everyone also knew Chen Heng''s whereabouts.


    A large number of people come to Chang Yuan, and the purpose is very obvious.


    Although no one dares to come directly to Chen Heng and beg him, there is no doubt that the arrival of so many people has brought a lot of pressure to Chen rou.


    No one dares to say it openly, but in the open and in the dark, there are also many people imploring her to persuade Chen Heng to do it.


    In the face of this persuasion, even Chen Rou also felt a lot of pressure.


    After all, the identities of those who come to persuade are not simple.


    Some of them are her acquaintances, some of them are her past friends, some of them are her superiors, even those who are at the top of the list.


    These people came to her side, even if they didn''t say anything, and they didn''t have strong demands, but they also gave her a lot of pressure.


    After all, she is not Chen Heng. She can''t ignore these people.


    Maybe it doesn''t matter to Chen Heng, who has already transcended the common customs, but it''s impossible for her.


    So, in the end, even she let go.


    After that, Chen Heng began to make frequent moves.


    The glory of the son once again shines, and in a short time, the brilliant achievements will appear.


    A number of cursed lands that are coming are directly destroyed. A small country that has been cursed for a long time and turned into a forbidden area is also covered with glory. Everything in it is purified and transformed from the eroded power of curse into sacred land again.


    Although after such a long time, all the living things in it have already disappeared, they still bring huge value to the rest of us.


    After all, as long as the land is still there, the creatures will recover one day.


    So far, only Chen Heng can break through the forbidden area and purify the forbidden area that has been occupied by the power of curse.


    The curser may be able to fight against the curse and protect the people under the threat of the curse, but he can''t fight against the power of the curse.


    After all, their power also comes from the curse, and they can also be regarded as the extension of the curse. How can they fight against the essence of the curse.


    Time passed slowly.


    In the blink of an eye, more than half a year has passed since Chen Heng''s return.


    In more than half a year, he has done a lot of things.


    Too many cursed places are broken by him, and a lot of curses are purified by him.


    For a moment, the glory of the son enveloped the world and was remembered by all.


    The benefits of doing so are also very obvious.


    The most obvious is faith.


    The frequent display of miracles is good news for faith.


    In the process of dispelling the curse, the law information contained in the curse can also make Chen Heng''s own law body more perfect and powerful.


    In a short period of more than half a year, his own strength has increased a lot and become more powerful.


    At this time, the number of cursed places that fall on the world begins to decrease.


    Under Chen Heng''s frequent actions, they seem to feel something. They begin to restrain their behavior and become cautious. Instead of coming frequently, they turn to the depth of nothingness and hide.


    Many people can feel this change, but they are pessimistic about it.


    Because this change shows some facts at the same time.


    These so-called cursed places actually have their own wisdom.


    Although they are curses, the powerful curses in these cursed places are not low in intelligence.


    They know how to be afraid, they know how to be afraid, and they even know how to avoid Chen Heng, the living son, and they are ready to continue to lurk.


    Anyway, in terms of the time they exist, they are just lurking for a period of time, which is nothing.


    The history of the invasion of the land of curse can be traced back at least thousands of years.


    After such a long time, most of the cursed places still exist and are always ready to enter the world.


    So, at least for these curses, time is nothing.


    They can wait for Chen Heng to disappear and appear again.


    "Smart."Feel the curse of the hands, Chen Heng smile, the mind flashed this idea.


    For the time being at least, he is in line with the interests of the world.


    Expelling curse can not only plunder the law information contained in curse, but also take this opportunity to gain the power of destiny rewarded by the world.


    For him, of course, it''s good.


    As for the spread of faith, this is a joint advantage.


    Therefore, if these cursed places continue to appear and constantly come to present their heads, then Chen Heng absolutely does not mind to continue to take action and solve these cursed places one by one and take root in all their values.


    Unfortunately, these cursed places are also smart. After realizing that he is not easy to be provoked, he immediately changed his strategy and fell into silence.


    In this way, even Chen Heng has no way to take them.


    The land of curse is hidden in nothingness. Even Chen Heng can''t find the trace of the land of curse and the entrance to it if he doesn''t expose the trace of himself.


    After all, nothingness is so vast that its scope is almost endless.


    If Chen hengruo really goes into it and seeks aimlessly in nothingness, he is really looking for a needle in a haystack.


    To this kind of thing, Chen Heng is not prepared to do, also cannot do.


    Therefore, these cursed places are naturally preserved, and they will not face Chen Heng, the living son.


    Some people are happy with the retreat of the curse land and think it is a great victory.


    But more people are worried about the future.


    Since the collision between the world and the land of curse, they have managed to occupy such an advantage. It is hoped that they can make all the land of curse plain and complete their work in one battle.


    However, hiding the curse is the same as hiding the crisis in the future.


    This is the variable, easy to trigger a new crisis.


    Chen Heng himself agrees with this view.


    But in the face of the present situation, they have no other way but to accept it passively.


    After losing the vitality of the cursed land, Chen Heng''s eyes shifted and gradually focused on those forbidden areas.


    The so-called forbidden area is a unique existence formed by the assimilation of the cursed land with the world after it came to the world.


    Once upon a time, there were many cursed lands.


    Many of these cursed lands have failed, but some have succeeded.


    This is the so-called forbidden area.


    PS: it''s the last day of this month. I''ll ask for another three hundred monthly tickets in 15000 words. At least I''ll make up an integer of two thousand five.


    Ask for a monthly ticket!

 Chapter 371

    Forbidden areas exist in every corner of the world and have existed since a long time ago.


    If we say that the existence of the land of curse is already a kind of load for the world, and it is a natural disaster that is difficult to resist many times.


    In that case, the existence of the forbidden area is even more powerless.


    Curse is not the same as flesh and blood life. Many weapons that can play an effect on flesh and blood life are not very effective in the face of curse.


    It''s even bad.


    In this world, those powerful countries may be able to do many things and destroy some things, but they are powerless in the face of the existence of the power of curse.


    Forbidden areas are also common.


    In the history of the world, there was a large-scale operation.


    In that operation, all countries joined hands to send out large-scale weapons and directly bombed a forbidden area.


    The whole bombing lasted for several days, and it was reasonably strong enough to wipe it out and flatten every inch of land on it.


    But in the end, something amazing happened.


    In the end, there was no damage to that cursed place. It just stood there and didn''t look the same.


    The occurrence of this kind of situation makes everyone feel astonished, some can''t believe it.


    Since then, people have given up all ideas about the forbidden area.


    The lethal weapons that people currently possess have no effect on the power of curse.


    And the so-called forbidden areas, each of which has been combined with the power of curse, with the nature of curse.


    It''s something that people can''t solve.


    However, Chen Heng is the exception.


    So far, he is the only one who can solve the problem of the forbidden area.


    As a result, after suppressing and solving many cursed places, Chen Heng''s eyes quickly shifted to those forbidden areas that already existed.


    And in the next few years, he also kept on fighting to solve those places one by one.


    For years, the powerful reaction never subsided.


    The whole world clearly felt the terror power of the son, even the so-called forbidden area could not be stopped.


    All the land he stepped on, whether natural, barren or invaded by the power of curse, will be purified layer upon layer and turned into a pure holy land.


    The vast brilliance is shrouded in practice, and finally spreads to all directions and reaches every corner.


    One by one the original terror of the curse of the land was finally purified by people, which exist in the curse also completely disappeared.


    This not only eradicates the hidden danger for people, but also makes the world get rid of these malignant tumors and return to normal.


    Ten years, just ten years, all the forbidden areas in the past have been uprooted and disappeared from the world.


    After that, Chen Heng did not give up his hand, so he returned to a peaceful life.


    In the eyes of the public, he disappeared directly in a certain area, like breaking away from the world and returning to the place he should return to.


    Seeing this scene happen, different people have different reactions.


    Some people say that the son did not leave, but changed his face and still exists in the world.


    Others say that the son has indeed left and returned to the place where he should go.


    The world is not the place where the son should live forever.


    Therefore, after finishing his task, the son finally left the world and returned to heaven, waiting for the next arrival.


    Perhaps, when the next disaster comes, the son will come again, come to the turbid world, and save the world again.


    But now, he has left. He doesn''t know where to go.


    Of course, the facts are not so complicated in practice.


    Of course, Chen Heng did not leave, but still stayed in the world.


    The land of curse retreated, all the forbidden areas disappeared, and most of the tasks he stayed in the world had indeed been completed.


    He did have the idea of leaving in his heart.


    It''s just not that fast.


    In this world, he still has some arrangements to finish and still needs some time to stay.


    It''s time for him to leave when he''s done with the arrangements and finished with them.


    Most of these affairs are related to the incarnation of the son.


    The incarnation of Shengzi is the incarnation of Chen Heng through the simulator. Its essence is similar to the incarnation of goutouren in the world of gods, and it also has a certain degree of autonomy.


    Just because of the long-term bearing of the faith power of the virgin, the incarnation of the son has to fall into silence for a long time.


    This is also a recent discovery by Chen Heng.The existence of the power of belief will obliterate people''s own will and lead them to go in the direction of the power of belief.


    In the eyes of believers, what you are, what you will become in the end, slowly change in the long-term subtle influence, and gradually become that shape.


    For this, Chen Heng has found out at the moment.


    At this moment, the incarnation of the son is influenced by the belief, and his autonomy is getting worse and worse.


    According to the incarnation of the world of gods, the incarnation of the son should also have a very high degree of autonomy, even no difference from ordinary people.


    In the beginning, it was.


    However, as time goes by and the power of belief is constantly added to the body, the autonomy of the incarnation of the son is gradually lost. Without Chen Heng''s command and control, he will not even take the initiative to do something.


    This is particularly evident in the past 20 years.


    For 20 years, except for a small part of the time, the incarnation of the son was basically silent. No matter how the outside world echoed, there was no response, only the power of instinct was revealed.


    There is no doubt that this is the influence of the power of faith.


    "A strong faith will wear out his will..."


    in the quiet room, Chen Heng flashed all kinds of thoughts, and at this moment he fell into thinking: "there should be no doubt about this..."


    "just for this hidden danger, how did the gods solve it?"


    "And why is my noumenon all right?"


    The thought flashed through his mind, and he couldn''t help wondering.


    There is no doubt that the power of faith has a strong hidden danger.


    The appearance of the incarnation of the son at the moment is proof.


    But how do the gods of the world deal with this hidden danger?


    In addition, why Chen Heng''s noumenon has nothing to do with him, but it has such a big problem?


    In the past, Chen Heng was in the world of change, and also received a huge force of belief.


    But after that, there was no problem with him. Everything was normal and unaffected.


    But when it comes to the incarnation of the son, it will be like this.


    How did the difference come about?


    Chen Heng was puzzled and didn''t know where the problem came from.


    In the end, he only thought of a few possibilities.


    The most likely is the sequela of alternative belief.


    The belief in the incarnation of the son is not pure, and most of it is directed at the virgin.


    His belief, to be exact, was born out of the Virgin Mary, not pure.


    At the beginning, Chen Heng''s belief in the changing world came from himself and supported him.


    This is probably the biggest difference.


    In addition, the gap in quantity may also be the reason.


    Compared with the sporadic beliefs in the changing world, the beliefs in this world are undoubtedly much larger and more pure fanatical.


    This difference in quality may also be the reason for the difference between the two.


    Of course, there may be the difference between Chen Heng''s noumenon and his incarnation.


    The noumenon has most of its own power, but the incarnation only has the incomplete true spirit, which is far less powerful than the noumenon.


    This gap in strength may also be one of the reasons for inconsistent resistance.


    All the possibilities are well founded and reasonable.


    I just don''t know what the reasons are, or are there several reasons?


    Chen Heng is very interested in this.


    But he stayed in this world, not just for this, but to prepare some means for the incarnation of the son.


    Now, with the erosion of the power of faith, the subjectivity of the incarnation of the son is too weak.


    When Chen Heng leaves the world in the future, he will not show his trace except for a few specific occasions, let alone take the initiative to prepare some means.


    Therefore, some necessary preparations can only be made for Chen Heng.


    In recent years, he has been preparing for this.


    Now it''s almost done.


    "The situation in the small world is very smooth, and the transformation has been completed..."


    sitting there, his face is calm, and all kinds of thoughts flash in his heart: "if one day, the world will be destroyed, the incarnation of the son can at least pass through the small world, and take a small number of believers to escape."


    "Besides, there is no need to prepare for the rest..."


    the idea flashed through his mind, and then he laughed.


    Next, time passes smoothly.


    Soon, nearly a decade has passed.


    Nearly ten years later, the world began to pass smoothly.In this period of time, although various curses will still appear, they are no longer as large as they used to be.


    Even if the whole city is invaded and occupied, it has never happened again.


    The cursed lands are still in hiding, looking very cautious.


    However, even so, the belief in the incarnation of the son is still rooted in this world and develops steadily.


    The atmosphere of faith has been formed decades ago, and it has become deeply rooted in the passage of time. Now, as long as there is no accident, it will not easily decline.


    Not to mention the son of faith behind, but really stand a son.


    When it comes to the dangerous juncture of the belief in the son of God, according to the methods set by Chen Heng before, the incarnation of the son of God will stand up again and play its role.


    At that time, the belief in the son will be restored.


    In this regard, Chen hengsuan is very confident.


    And after this period of time, it was almost time for him to leave.


    ......


    the feeling of dimness came from my eyes.


    A deep fog shrouded in front, no matter how hard you try, you can''t see clearly, as if you are in a cage, it''s hard to get out.


    This kind of feeling is very bad, let a person have a kind of inexplicable uncomfortable feeling.


    After a long time, this feeling finally subsided and became normal again.


    Then, Chen Heng quietly opened his eyes.


    In front of my eyes.


    At this moment, he has left the previous world and returned to his own world.


    In front of him was his laboratory, where everything was very familiar, giving him a sense of security.


    "I''m back."


    Looking at the scenes in front of him, Chen Heng smiles, then gets up and stands up.


    In front of my eyes, lines of writing are still emerging.


    "The simulation is over..."


    "now start the settlement..."


    "the simulation points you get are 11300 points..."


    in front of you, familiar handwriting emerges.


    "Ten thousand one..."


    standing in the same place, looking at the figures emerging in front of him, Chen Heng nodded: "not bad."


    In general, the harvest this time is not as good as last time.


    But the last time in a changing world, he directly saved the human civilization in that world, and saved the whole civilization from nihility.


    This time, what he has done is also very big, but it has not yet risen to that place.


    After all, in this cursed world, human beings are just suffering from the erosion of the curse, far from reaching the time of life and death.


    Although the role played by the incarnation of the son is huge, it is certainly not as good as it was in the past when he was in the changing world, to save a world from the abyss of destruction.


    The simulation points obtained are not as good as the previous world, which is also a very normal thing.


    The handwriting in front of my eyes has emerged here, but it has not ended immediately, and it is still recovering.


    "The original power is about to return, do you want to start?"


    "World coordinates detected, capture?"


    The two lines of writing also emerge and appear here.


    Chen Heng probably took a look.


    As in the last time, the simulator can also capture the coordinates of the curse world and link with it.


    And the price is the same, all 10000 simulation points.


    In this case, the price should be universal, with the price of capturing world coordinates.


    Chen Heng did not have much hesitation, directly choose to capture.


    The coordinates of a world are always very precious.


    Moreover, even if the value of the world itself is excluded, Chen Heng''s property in that world alone is very precious.


    In that world, the incarnation of his son still exists, which can provide him with a lot of power of belief every moment.


    Even with this in mind, Chen Heng needs to link the world.


    In this way, when necessary, Chen Heng can even use the power of the incarnation of the Holy Son to assist himself, and burst out strong power at the critical moment.


    So in the twinkling of an eye, most of the simulation points just obtained are deducted.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Chen Heng probably took a look.


    There are still a lot of simulation points left by him before. With this time, even if the simulation points consumed to capture the world coordinates are deducted, there are still as many as 10000 points.


    On the whole, the quantity is very good.Of course, this is not the end.


    The biggest gain of this simulation has not been received by him at the moment.


    "The original power is about to return, do you want to start?"


    In front of the body, the faint handwriting is still showing, now it is showing, already flashing.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng looked at the handwriting emerging in front of him, took a deep breath, and then thought flashed in his heart: "start."


    For a moment, the space around seemed to be still.


    Indistinctly, from a certain star, there seems to be a brilliant display, which rushes out directly and appears on Chen Heng''s body.


    In a flash, an inexplicable change emerged and presented itself.


    In Chen Heng''s body, great changes have taken place.


    In a short period of time, every inch of flesh and every cell in his body seems to be producing some kind of change, affected by some kind of terrible force, and began a transformation.


    An unprecedented sense of power came to mind.


    Vaguely, in Chen Heng''s feelings, in his body, some runes are looming, and now they are pregnant, as if they are about to be pregnant.


    "This is...


    standing in the same place and feeling the changes in his body, Chen Heng was stunned and surprised.


    He can clearly feel the changes in his body.


    In his body, the dancing runes all carry the power of terror. Although the power is still in the process of gestation, there is already a kind of terrible majesty, which makes people palpitating.


    It''s a change that hasn''t happened before.


    At least not before in the curse world.


    "Is it the blood in the body?"


    In a flash, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    With the return of the origin, the powerful blood hidden in his body seems to be activated again this time. Now it is further purified and stronger.


    That strong blood is nothing else. It is the blood in his body. It is said that it originated from the blood of the God of the end of fire.


    As early as the last return of the source, Chen Heng''s shenxuebian had been revived and activated.


    Now, the original blood in his body seems to be stronger, and now it has completely recovered.


    The runes in his body seem to be some changes after the recovery of blood.


    Chen Heng can feel the power of these runes.


    There are only three of these runes, but only one of them is complete, and the other two are incomplete. It seems that they are still in the process of gestation.


    In these runes, a unique force is also presented, representing the use of a kind of power.


    "Try it..."


    standing in the same place, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    Suddenly, in his body, the complete Rune was activated.


    A kind of inexplicable power appears at this moment.


    PS: it''s the first day of April. Please ask for a monthly ticket!


    Today is the third shift, please support!

 Chapter 372

    The runes are flashing.


    Under Chen Heng''s gaze, the rune in front of him flashed slightly, and then an inexplicable change came into being.


    When the rune flashes, a divine power emerges, and then the vision in front of you is different.


    In front of the body, it used to be a quiet space, but at the moment, it has completely changed.


    There are many fine dust particles in the original quiet space, which are displayed one by one in Chen Heng''s sight at the moment.


    Some of these particles are active, some are quiet, but most of them are fluid, just slow.


    And because of the different characteristics, these particles are particularly special, showing different properties.


    Looking at these particles, Chen Heng suddenly realized.


    In front of us, these are nothing else. They are microscopic particles that precipitate in this world, everywhere, but cannot be observed directly.


    These microscopic particles are needed for the magicians to cast their magic, the operation of the world, and even the expansion of other forces.


    Because of the existence of these microscopic particles, mages can cast powerful spells.


    And below these particles are shadows.


    It''s a shining place, but in front of it, there are shadows hovering in it.


    Of course, these are actually not real shadows, but shadows of space, representing the weak points in space.


    "This feeling..."


    feeling up and down, Chen Heng moved in his heart and felt thoughtful.


    There is no doubt that the present situation is very special.


    In the current state, Chen Heng can see many things that he couldn''t see in the past.


    Whether it is the microscopic particles that escape around the space and exist in the world in a free state, or the shadow of space, can be clearly seen.


    Even Chen Heng felt that this was not all he could do.


    With the continuous development of his immediate ability, this ability may be further enhanced.


    Thinking of this, he could not help thinking. Then he stepped forward and walked to one side.


    He left the spot in front of him and went to the other side of the laboratory.


    There, a mirror unfolds, at this moment.


    And in the mirror, Chen Heng''s appearance at the moment is also exposed in front of him.


    From the appearance, he didn''t seem to have changed much. He was still the boy he used to be.


    Just look carefully, but you can find many subtle differences.


    His body was still tall and straight. At this time, he seemed more heroic, and there was a kind of nobility and holiness in it, just like the descendant of the God.


    His appearance is still beautiful, and his facial features are as perfect as those carved from heaven. He has a unique temperament. When people see him, they will feel a unique and pure feeling.


    Of course, what makes Chen Heng pay most attention to is the touch of gold in his eyes.


    As early as the last return of origin, when he further awakened the blood in his body, his eyes had changed, with a little gold.


    Now, the change is more obvious.


    The pure gold eyes are holy and bright, and there seems to be light in them. That kind of dignity is full, especially amazing, giving people a unique sense of deterrence.


    Even if I don''t do anything else, I''m afraid I can feel great pressure just by being watched by these eyes.


    This is Chen Heng''s change at the moment.


    Of course, this is not the whole. It''s just a change in appearance.


    Chen Heng can feel that in his body, greater changes are still emerging, but not so obvious.


    "It''s really a big change..."


    standing in the same place, feeling the changes all over his body, he shook his head secretly, and then withdrew from the current state.


    After he withdrew from his present state, in his body, that rune suddenly faded down and no longer bloomed.


    This feeling makes Chen hengruo think.


    "Every Rune breeds a new ability?"


    Feeling the message emerging from the rune, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    Most of the changes in his body were brought about by the further awakening of divine blood.


    And those runes, obviously, are the power automatically acquired by the blood of God when it wakes up to a certain degree.


    Each Rune represents a unique ability.


    These abilities come from the blood, and also from the gods that once existed, so they are extremely powerful.


    Chen Heng now has three in his body.


    Unfortunately, only one of the three runes is complete, and the rest are incomplete. The power of the runes is still in the process of gestation and cannot be used.But even so, it''s enough.


    For now, Chen Heng''s power is enough.


    For the time being, it doesn''t matter whether we have acquired new abilities or not.


    As for the two incomplete runes, they are still in the process of gestation.


    I believe that after a period of time, it will be able to breed slowly.


    This thought flashed through Chen Heng''s heart. At this moment, he thought so.


    While thinking, he stepped out of the laboratory and walked out.


    Out of the laboratory, the fresh space of the outside world suddenly emerged.


    Feeling the fresh space of the outside world, Chen Heng''s face is calm, but his mood can''t help relaxing.


    In the laboratory, there was an hourglass that he used to time.


    According to the hourglass, three months have passed in the world of the gods.


    This time ratio is not bad.


    After careful calculation, Chen Heng had been in the curse world for more than 30 years.


    Over the past 30 years, only three months have passed.


    This time ratio is quite different.


    Chen Heng''s feeling is pretty good.


    As early as when he first came to that world, he could already feel the time flow of that world, which was far behind the world of gods.


    That''s why he spent so long in that world.


    Now, it''s just right.


    It''s just that more than three months have passed. It seems that some changes are taking place in hardim''s collar.


    "Will your highness courmarie visit soon?"


    Back to his main hall, Chen Heng called his subordinates, and then learned the news.


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Standing in front of Chen Heng, hedosiri and Lamu looked at each other, then nodded and said, "the news was sent two days ago. The specific itinerary seems to be half a month later."


    "Half a month later?"


    Chen Heng frowned, some unexpected: "so anxious?"


    From khaki to hartim, the time needed is not so fast.


    To be able to arrive within half a month is no doubt not a normal speed.


    Is there anything urgent for this princess gulomary to come to him as soon as possible?


    This idea flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    "In addition to this, we have also received many letters to your Lord, including those from my father, viscount Elan....


    standing aside, Zhan Li also broke his silence. Looking at Chen Heng at the moment, he said," those letters are now in your room, and no one has seen them yet. "


    "I see."


    Chen Heng''s face was calm, and he nodded casually: "take things here."


    Listening to this, in front of him, Zhan Li and others nodded, and then someone immediately went out and took the things.


    Chen Heng opened the letter, looked at it roughly, and then frowned.


    These letters were sent by the aristocrats who had made friends with Chen Heng.


    The above content is very simple, basically tells him the changes in khaki.


    According to these people, since half a year ago, his Majesty King Carol and karimou have successively executed many nobles, and their character has become violent for some reason.


    The escape of Princess gulomary seems to have something to do with it.


    Among the people who wrote to Chen Heng, a small number of them also expressed the hope that Chen Heng would send out troops to expel gulomari in advance, so as to avoid accidents.


    Chen Heng''s uncle, viscount siliver, is one of them.


    "What happened?"


    Standing in the same place, after reading these letters, Chen Heng frowned, some inexplicable.


    Gulomari is no one else, but a princess of Karol Kingdom, and one of karimou''s most capable children.


    If he remembers correctly, gulomary seems to be very popular under Karimov.


    How did it come to this situation?


    Moreover, the ruler of Karima Kingdom, Chen Heng, had seen it a few years ago.


    At that time, although the other party could not say how kind, but also good to speak.


    How did it suddenly become what it is now?


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng frowned and felt something wrong.


    Within the Karo Kingdom, it seems that some changes are also taking place.


    But I don''t know what is the reason for this change.


    All sorts of thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s mind, and he thought so at this time.


    However, no matter what the underlying reasons are, under the current situation, the most important thing is not this, but how to deal with the next thing."Lord..."


    standing on one side, herdorsily looked at Chen Heng, and his face showed some hesitation: "what should we do about this matter?"


    They did not see the contents of the letters.


    But it''s clear that as the main officials in hadim''s leadership, they are also well informed and can hear some news.


    Therefore, they also explored the problems that might arise from the coming of gulomari.


    At this moment, they are asking Chen Heng about his attitude.


    Sitting in his own position, Chen Heng did not leave to give an answer. He just sat there, tapping unconsciously with his fingers. All kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart.


    After that, he made a decision, looked at the two men in front of him, and said, "how long will your highness gulomary arrive?"


    "According to the message from the messenger, there should be half a month left."


    The two of them thought about it and gave such an answer.


    "Then, get ready."


    Chen Heng''s face was calm, and he said in a soft voice, "gather the troops and go to the border led by hadim."


    "We''ll be there waiting for his highness gulomary to come."


    Light words fall like this.


    Listening to this reply, the two of them nodded without hesitation, and then got ready to get up.


    "Remember to come again before you leave."


    Sitting in his own position, Chen Heng seemed to think of something. He raised his head again, looked at them and said.


    "Yes."


    In the face of Chen Heng''s sudden opening, the two of them have some doubts, but they still respectfully say yes and don''t think much.


    Then the two of them turned and left for the outside world.


    After the two of them left, other officials in the room also left one after another.


    Soon, only Chen Heng and Zhan Li were left in the room.


    "Lord, I don''t understand..."


    looking at Chen Heng on the throne, Zhan Li''s face showed hesitation: "it''s a trouble for your highness gulomary..."


    he said so with hesitation.


    As Cyrus''s own child, he knew more than anyone else.


    Perhaps when Sili Fu sent a letter to Chen Heng, he also told him some news he knew.


    Chen Heng was not surprised.


    "It''s really troublesome."


    Sitting in his seat, Chen Heng nodded, not denying Zhan Li''s statement: "according to your father''s statement, the reason why his highness guloma left this time and came to my territory is to avoid danger."


    There is a big problem.


    A grand princess, who was born in her own country, why did she want to avoid danger?


    Moreover, why did she just come to Chen Heng''s territory instead of going to other places?


    In these years, Chen Heng did have contact with guloma, and the relationship with him was quite good.


    But the other side has always been.


    There are a lot of aristocrats who have a good relationship with the princess of colomary in the kingdom of Carlo.


    Chen Heng''s uncle, the Viscount Cyril of Ailan, is also the supporter of guloma, and his relationship with each other is even closer.


    Why does the other party not go to other people''s territory, but come to Chen Heng?


    Is it because at this time, other people have been unable to protect her in danger, so she made such a choice?


    This thought flashed through Chen Heng''s mind. At this time, he thought so.


    No matter what way you think about it, it''s really quite a risk to accept the princess gulomari.


    That''s one of the things that janli worries about.


    However, Chen Heng''s performance is very calm.


    Strength is the root of everything.


    No matter what problems lie ahead, that''s all.


    Chen Heng is confident to solve the problem.


    Strong strength is his confidence in risk.


    As long as we are not afraid of the hidden risks, this time may not be a new opportunity.


    Perhaps, it can provide Chen Heng with reasons and excuses to start.


    For all this, Zhan Li in front of him is not clear.


    However, looking at Chen Heng''s calm face, his originally worried mind gradually faded and became calm.


    After a while, janli left and went to the outside world to keep busy.


    Then, the two tall and straight figures left and entered the room again.


    It''s no one else. It''s hedosiri and Lamu.


    They bowed to the room and bowed."Lord."


    "Sit down, please."


    Looking at them in front of him, Chen Heng smiles and signals them to sit down. Then he whispers, "you two have been following me for some time."


    "If I remember correctly, you have been following me for several years since I fled the kingdom of macdow."


    "Yes."


    They nodded respectfully and agreed.


    But then they were stunned.


    Under their gaze, Chen Heng''s appearance gradually changed.


    The light dignity emerges from the oppression of blood.


    In front of them, Chen Heng''s feeling changed from calm to terror, like a God sitting there, incomparably dignified and sacred.


    His eyes turned to gold, and now he looked at them with a faint smile on his face.


    Obviously, it''s just a simple vision, but the terrible divine power is palpitating. It''s like being targeted by some great and terrible existence, especially terrible.


    "This... This is..."


    feeling the changes on Chen Heng, they both trembled and were stunned.


    Before that, in order to avoid the influence on the people around him, Chen Heng disguised himself, isolated most of his breath from the outside world, and suppressed the outbreak of divine blood.


    This is to avoid some accidents.


    After all, when the level of life is too different, it is easy to cause some unexpected things.


    Just like people and ants, the former may turn over and kill countless ants, and they may even know nothing about themselves.


    The gap between Chen Heng and ordinary people has reached this level at the moment.


    If it''s really just an ordinary person, even the breath of Chen Heng can''t bear, and he will be oppressed to death.


    Therefore, in order to avoid some accidents, Chen hengcai blocked his own breath and did not escape.


    And now, in the face of the two, he directly tore off his own disguise and revealed his own breath.


    In a flash, the two of them began to tremble. The blood all over them seemed to be coagulated. Even their minds were blank and could not work at all.


    Chen Heng, who is in such a state, gives them too much pressure.


    He didn''t make any movement, just simply sitting there, looking down at them, giving them so much pressure.


    It took a while for them to respond.


    Now, Chen Heng realized what they were looking like, and soon realized what they were looking like.


    "Lord, you..."


    they thought of some records in the legend and looked at Chen Heng''s appearance at the moment, their hearts beating wildly.

 Chapter 373

    "Not bad."


    Sitting in his own position, facing the sight of heduoxili and others, Chen Heng showed a faint smile on his face. At the moment, he said, "the blood in my body has completely recovered."


    "This is what I am now."


    "It was just a cover up."


    "Congratulations, Lord!"


    After listening to Chen Heng''s words, there was a look of ecstasy on his face. At this time, he felt a surge in his heart.


    The meaning of this is far from simple.


    It''s not polite to say that a successor of God''s blood who really recovers in the body can almost be said to be the representative of God in the world and can be called the son of God.


    If the Church of the God of the end of fire is still there, Chen Heng will be praised as the son of the God of the end of fire every minute.


    Even though the God of the end of fire has passed away and the Church of the God of the end of fire has long disappeared, a real son of God is still highly respected, even the son of the major churches can not be compared.


    In the present Karo Kingdom, even the prince of Karo kingdom is not as good as Chen Heng in terms of identity. He is not worthy to carry shoes for him.


    This is from the perspective of identity.


    The blood inherited from God is incomparably noble, more noble than any mortal blood in this world.


    After all, this is a world with gods, and theocracy prevails over everything.


    When they thought of this, they could not suppress their excitement.


    Chen Heng can have such a performance, which, to some extent, can also show that they are not following the wrong person.


    The future is bright.


    According to Chen Heng''s current situation, if he is willing to reveal his own situation, I''m afraid that a large number of people will have to go through many barriers and come here to join him.


    At that time, even if it is to create a great country again, it may not be a problem.


    "This is up to you."


    In front of him, Chen Heng''s voice rang out again.


    Then the two golden lights escaped from Chen Heng''s body and rushed directly into the two men''s bodies.


    Then, in a flash, there were bursts of changes in the bodies of the two men.


    A feeling of extra warmth and comfort emerged in the body.


    At the moment when the brilliance melted into their bodies, the flesh and blood in their bodies suddenly changed. All the wounds they had suffered in the past healed, and the whole body began to be affected by the unknown force, and began to change to a higher degree.


    The two of them can clearly feel the change.


    In their feelings, the flesh and blood in their bodies are rapidly changing, and the power of life is also growing rapidly, reaching another level.


    There was a soft bang in the room.


    In an instant, they seemed to have broken some kind of isolation, and there was an inexplicable change in their bodies.


    Huge changes are beginning to take place.


    With the help of this force, their life levels have a new transformation, and they are moving forward.


    "This is... The second ring..."


    standing in the same place, he murmured to himself. At the moment, he felt the situation on himself. He couldn''t believe it: "it''s so easy."


    In his feelings, the shackles that had plagued him and made him unable to move forward had now disappeared.


    With that golden light into his body, his flesh and blood had a huge transformation, directly associated with his rank also improved.


    In essence, the equal promotion of the transcendent is the transformation of the life level.


    Therefore, under the influence of the golden light, after the transmutation of the life level in their bodies, they will immediately break through and become the transcendent of the corresponding level.


    At the moment, hedosiri became a knight of the first ring and a knight of the second ring.


    Of course, although this is true at the level of life, it does not mean that the combat power is the same.


    However, after the transformation of life level, the combat power will make up very quickly.


    With his talent, he will soon be able to master the corresponding combat power and reach the level he should have.


    As for Lamu on one side, the same is true, breaking a level.


    He used to be an apprentice life knight, but now with the help of this power, he has made a breakthrough and become a formal life knight.


    It''s a ring knight, which is the previous level of hedosiri.


    "How do you feel?"


    Sitting in his own position, after waiting there for a moment, Chen Heng asked again with a faint smile on his face.


    "I feel very good..."


    the two of them just recovered. They still look excited. They can''t help looking forward at Chen Heng and say, "Lord... What is this"It belongs to the power of divine blood."


    Looking at the two of them, Chen Heng kept his face unchanged and explained, "after awakening the blood of God, I have this kind of power, which can enhance the strength of other people and make you give full play to your potential."


    "Now it looks like it''s pretty good."


    He said with a smile.


    In fact, this is not the power of divine blood, but the function of divine power.


    Just now, he integrated his own divine power into the body of the two people in front of him, thus achieving the immediate effect.


    Divine power can do many things, and the most important point is that it can quietly improve its life level, and let it slowly change to a higher level.


    This is the reaction of the two of them.


    This can be regarded as Chen Heng''s care for them.


    After all, these two people are the first to follow Chen Heng when he came to this world. They have paid a lot for him since they came. They have no credit, but they also have hard work.


    That''s why he expended his divine power to enhance their strength.


    Of course, on the other hand, it is also the reason why Chen Heng does not lack divine power at the moment.


    With the change of the world and the curse of the world coordinates are captured, almost every moment, there are a lot of divine power from the two worlds.


    In this case, Chen Heng''s own divine power is not lacking.


    The amount of divine power he had just consumed for the two men''s promotion was only a part of his daily harvest of divine power, which was very small in number.


    Of course, in fact, Chen Heng can also continue to improve their strength to a higher level.


    It''s just that it''s not necessary.


    If the level of life rises too fast, it will cause serious waste.


    If their combat power has not been improved, even if their life level has been improved, it will not change much for them.


    Rather, it''s better to keep it for a while and wait until later to ascend.


    "Get familiar with your own strength as soon as possible..."


    thinking of this, Chen Heng looks at the two people in front of him, with a faint smile on his face: "when you get familiar with your new strength, there will be another opportunity in the future."


    This is a straightforward statement, telling the two of them that there are still more opportunities for promotion.


    All of a sudden, the two faces of herdorsily were surprised and bowed.


    "We will try our best..."


    they bowed and went out.


    Looking at their appearance, they are now full of energy, and their hope for the future has never been so clear.


    Looking at their present state, Chen Heng was not surprised. He just laughed and then ignored it.


    The two need to train quickly to adapt to their growing strength.


    Chen Heng is not like this.


    Compared with the two of them, Chen Heng''s own life level is more terrible.


    Under the constant nourishment of divine power, his ascension is too fast.


    At the beginning, he was able to understand his current level according to his original cognition.


    But later, even Chen Heng himself did not understand what level he had reached.


    But one thing is for sure, he has already surpassed the four rings of the world and reached a higher level.


    And every moment, his body is changing, constantly toward a higher level of sprint.


    This is also the trouble of happiness.


    "It seems that we need to find an opportunity to obtain the advanced inheritance of the world..."


    sitting in the same place, Chen Heng''s face is calm, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    For their own positioning is not clear, which in Chen Heng''s view, is a more dangerous thing.


    If you want to avoid this, you need to obtain the high-level inheritance of the world.


    In these years, through those mages, Chen Heng also gained some inheritance about the world.


    However, the level of inheritance is too low, let alone his current level. Even if it''s just the three links, it''s a limit, only a general description.


    As a result, Chen Heng''s position is not clear at the moment, even at which level.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng could not help shaking his head secretly.


    At the moment, he has decided to find a chance to get some inheritance later.


    Otherwise, there are some problems with the completely passive promotion.


    Even if there are any problems and hidden dangers, I''m afraid I won''t know.


    It''s a lot of trouble.


    The thought flashed through his mind, then he thought for a moment, got up from where he was and walked out.And at this moment, somewhere far away.


    It''s not easy to escort a carriage to a distant place.


    "How long will it take to get to Viscount hattim''s estate?"


    Inside the carriage, a voice sounded very pleasant, with an inexplicable melody.


    Looking inward, you can see a woman sitting in the carriage. At this moment, her eyes are looking out through the window sill of the carriage.


    She was very beautiful, with a delicate face and a black robe. Now she was sitting in the carriage and looking at the outside world.


    It''s no one else. It''s the princess of the kingdom of Carol, gulomary.


    "There seems to be a long way to go."


    Outside the carriage, a middle-aged man was riding on a horse at the same level as the carriage. At the moment, he heard the voice coming from the carriage and said, "according to the estimation, it will take us at least ten days to get to Viscount hattim''s territory."


    "This is already the fastest speed..."


    he sighed and said: "the road here is not easy to walk, and this speed is already the limit."


    "If it had not been for the years when Viscount hattim opened up the road and cleared the orcs around him, I''m afraid it would have been slower now."


    "About half a month?"


    In the carriage, gulomary''s face was calm, and she nodded gently. There was not much surprise: "I just don''t know if we can make it to that time."


    "Please don''t be so pessimistic."


    Listen to Gulo Mary''s words, the middle-aged man sighed, then said: "please believe me."


    "If there is any accident, I will protect you even if I give up my life."


    "Well, I believe you."


    Listen to the middle-aged man''s words, Gulo Marie smiles, and then whispers: "this time, I''m a drag on you, Mr. orimo."


    The middle-aged man in front of him was no other than orimo, the Royal Knight of the kingdom of Carlo.


    When Chen Henggang first came to Karol Kingdom and stayed in siliv''s manor, it was he who came to meet Chen Heng with gulomari.


    At this time, he will go to Chen Heng''s territory with guloma again.


    "It''s said that Viscount hattim, with his own strength, suppressed the orc invasion in the north in these years, greatly reducing the orc invasion in this direction."


    Riding on the horse, orimo said again, trying to change the subject.


    "Yes."


    Listening to orimo''s words, gulomari nodded and sighed: "he is very powerful to achieve the present level. It''s thanks to the awakening of the descendants of God''s blood."


    "At this time, I''m afraid he is the only one who can shelter me in the whole kingdom."


    "With the strength of viscount hattim, if you will, it''s enough to stop those who are wrong."


    Orimo nodded, but his face looked hesitant.


    "I just don''t know if this Viscount hattim will take me in."


    In the carriage, said courmary, with a deep sigh.


    As a smart person, she knows her situation very well.


    In the past, she was a princess of the Karo Kingdom and the most outstanding child of the king today.


    These identities give her a lot of aura, no matter who sees her, we must respect her and pay attention to her.


    But now, in today''s danger, these identities have been unable to shelter her.


    Anyone who dares to protect her will cause great trouble.


    Many people can see that.


    Before that, it was not that no one took the hand and sheltered guloma.


    It was a marquis who regarded gulomary as his adopted daughter. His family had strong power, even though there were not many people in the whole Karol kingdom.


    But even so, she couldn''t protect her. Even before long, she was assassinated and killed.


    As a marquis, there are certainly guards around him. Although there is no second ring, there is also a formal knight and two apprentices.


    This power is very luxurious in today''s Karol kingdom.


    However, even so, he couldn''t protect himself. He was killed in an instant, and there was no obstacle at all.


    This time it''s alarming and frightening.


    After that, no one wanted to take her in.


    Under the pressure of helplessness, she had to go north to find the Viscount hattim.


    After all, in today''s Karol Kingdom, the other side is the most powerful one.As early as a few years ago, when he just came to the kingdom of Carlo, he was already a second ring warlock for convenience.


    Now, several years later, the strength of the other side will be more powerful and more terrifying.


    It is because of this that gulomari will go north, hoping to get the other side''s protection.


    But even so, for each other''s choice, Gulo Mary is also bottomless.


    Her relationship with each other is really good, but it is far from good enough to take such risks for her.


    After all, in the final analysis, the strength of those people is unknown. From what they have done before, I am afraid they are above the second ring road.


    And a such opponent, who do not want to easily provoke.


    Even though the relationship between Viscount hattim and her is good, will he take such a risk for her?


    No one knows that.


    This is also the reason for the confusion and fear in gulomary''s heart.


    But now, she has no choice.


    She has to.


    Gulo Marie is a smart man.


    Before that, the reason why she was able to survive all the way in the pursuit of that group of people, in addition to some means she had mastered, was by her own wit.


    Except for a few occasions, during this period, she never exposed her whereabouts, nor let others know where she was.


    Because of this, she was able to avoid many dangers all the way.


    But even so, there is a limit.


    As long as she is near here, within the kingdom of Karol, she will be in danger.


    Sooner or later, she will have no way to escape and will be caught.


    As a result, she had to go north to seek refuge in Viscount hattim''s territory.


    As long as Viscount hartim is willing to protect her, she can get a chance to breathe through the power of viscount hartim, or even leave Carol directly to the outside world.


    But many people are equally clear about her plan.


    Therefore, it is not safe on the road.


    At any time, someone might find her on the road and take her back.


    For this reason, they specially took those paths in order to avoid possible pursuers.


    And within the kingdom of Carlo.


    "Father, are you really alive now..."


    standing in the same place, gulomary took a deep breath and looked at the distant land. At this moment, the idea flashed through her heart.


    From a few months ago, she felt something wrong with Karimov.


    Compared with the past, he changed a lot in an instant, his face became pale, and his character also changed greatly. Compared with the past, he became violent and terrible.


    PS: Chapter three, monthly ticket at the beginning of the month!

 Chapter 374

    Thinking of the change in Karimov, gulomary sighed softly.


    Changes in people can''t happen suddenly.


    It''s the same with Karimov.


    But in gulomary''s impression, the change in her father did happen suddenly, as if it had changed overnight.


    There is no doubt that there must be a deeper reason, but she is unable to explore at the moment.


    From that time on, karimou''s character became violent and terrifying. When he moved, he killed people and even killed the whole family.


    In this case, gulomary himself still felt some danger, let alone to touch each other''s mold.


    If you really make the other party angry, I''m afraid she can''t live to now.


    But even though she was extremely low-key, she was finally in danger.


    At some point, she was targeted and wanted to be taken away.


    Gulomary didn''t know why, but she could understand that once she fell into the hands of that group of people, she would die miserably.


    Therefore, it is necessary to struggle like this.


    All kinds of thoughts in my mind are skipped one by one.


    After sitting in the carriage for a moment, gulomary sighed deeply. By this time, she didn''t know what to say.


    Then she raised her head and looked ahead.


    In her sight, the scene in front of her is bright, which is very charming and extraordinary.


    Although the kingdom of Karo is barren and not populated, the natural scenery is very beautiful.


    There are many beautiful flowers and plants that grow in every corner of the field.


    Looking at the scenery in the distance, gulomary''s face was calm, and her mood gradually calmed down. She was not so sad as before.


    Besides the carriage, orimo continued to lead the team forward, trying to reach the distant destination this time.


    Under his gaze, the scene in the distance is getting closer and closer now.


    However, even so, his mood did not recover, but became more and more nervous.


    Because he knows in his heart that as they move forward, they are more and more likely to encounter danger.


    In their current situation, once they are in danger, the outcome will be very bad.


    Thinking of this, he felt nervous. He was holding a sword in his hand and was staring around all the time, for fear that a figure would suddenly appear.


    With this in mind, they have gone through quite a long period of time.


    A few days passed quickly.


    Maybe it''s because they''re lucky, or maybe it''s because they haven''t caught up.


    In the past few days, they were quite calm, not affected, so they moved forward slowly.


    This kind of situation makes olimo and others feel relieved.


    "Look, everything is going well..."


    he was relieved, and the idea of happiness flashed in his heart.


    At this time, another piece of good news came.


    In the distance, a letter from Viscount hattim came.


    This is a reply to gulomary''s previous letter, which has not been answered until now.


    "To your dear highness gulomary..."


    "I am very glad to receive your reply. Now I have sent someone out to meet you..."


    "I believe that when you receive this letter, my knight is on the way to meet you. I will meet you soon."


    "I hope you can get used to staying here and have a good time here."


    In the eyes of courmary, the message in the letter emerged.


    Looking at the message displayed on the letter, they were relieved, and their faces brightened at the same time.


    "Viscount hattim has agreed to my request, and has sent a guard to meet..."


    in the carriage, gulomary began to say that no matter how calm she was, she couldn''t help breathing a sigh of relief.


    A big stone that had been sunk in my heart has now fallen.


    In any case, at the moment, the other party is still willing to accept them, which has shown its own attitude and is willing to accept and protect them.


    For the two people on the run, this is a very significant piece of good news.


    "According to Viscount hattim, he has sent his most powerful knight to meet us. Judging from the time and distance, we should be very close now..."


    in the carriage, gulomarine thought for a moment, and then said so.


    "I understand."


    With his horse on one side, orimo nodded, his face serious, and said, "in the next few days, I''ll send someone to explore the outside world to see if I can find the people sent by Viscount hartim.""That''s the trouble."


    Gulomary nodded, smiling.


    Before that, in order to avoid those possible pursuers, they always walked on the small road and did not dare to walk on the main road.


    But now, if Viscount hattim''s men are about to come, someone must be sent to contact them.


    Otherwise, it would be very embarrassing to miss the two directly.


    As for the meaning of guloma, orimo understood naturally.


    He quickly went down to prepare and sent someone to explore the outside world.


    Two days later, the two teams met and met.


    On this day, the guards led by hedosiri finally arrived in front of gulomary.


    "Your Highness, gulomary, sir olimo..."


    looking at gulomary and olimoo standing in front of him, he got off his horse and bowed.


    On one side, Lamu is also average.


    They came from the aristocratic class, different from those grassroots knights.


    Even if I don''t like it in my heart, I don''t have much respect, but at least my superficial Kung Fu will be perfect and there won''t be many problems.


    The two of them can also feel the attitude of the two of them.


    Compared with other people around, although the two men in front of them had a good attitude, they didn''t show any respect and obviously didn''t pay attention to them.


    To this kind of attitude, olimo is a little dissatisfied. He is saying something to his mouth, but Gulo Marie waves to stop him.


    Standing there, waving to stop orimo, gulomary shook her head at him.


    At this time, they are the one who prays for protection. Everything in the past is no longer important.


    What''s more, even in the past, the two people in front of them may not have paid attention to them.


    After all, it was not courmary they were loyal to, but Viscount hattim.


    It''s not surprising that they are knights of life.


    "Sir herdorsily, sir Lamu..."


    standing in the same place, she looked at herdorsily in front of her, with a warm smile on her face: "we meet again..."


    "I still remember that the last time we met, we were on Viscount Elaine''s estate..."


    "now, it''s been several years...


    herdorsily It is true that they have met each other.


    At that time, Chen Heng was still staying on the manor of siliv. It was gulomari in front of him. They used to contact Chen Heng.


    In the process of contacting Chen Heng, gulomari will naturally contact with hedosiri.


    At that time, because of the outstanding strength of hedosiri, gulomari tried to win him over.


    It''s just a failure in the end.


    However, with this kind of relationship in the past, it''s easy to go back and chat now.


    Standing in the same place, as gulomary spoke slowly, the faces of the two men in front of him gradually eased, and became much more gentle.


    It has to be said that Gulo Marie''s personal charm is really outstanding. Even simple words can win other people''s favor and make people feel kind to her.


    This is one of the reasons why she has such a reputation in the kingdom of Carlo.


    "Your Highness, please leave with us."


    Talking for a while, Lamu walked forward slowly, looked at gulomary in front of him, and said meticulously, "it''s too late."


    "If it''s night, there will be jackals and orcs here. There will be some danger at that time."


    He said so.


    In Chen Heng''s territory, although large areas of Orc tribes have been cleaned up, those scattered orcs are not so easy to be cleaned up.


    So in the wild night, there will be orcs around from time to time.


    At ordinary times, the responsibility of hedosiri and Lamu is to patrol around and clear away the scattered orcs.


    "I see."


    Listen to Lamu''s words, gulomary smiles and nods. Then she turns around and, accompanied by olimo, prepares to get on the carriage and continue to leave.


    "Who!"


    At the moment of gulomary''s turn, a roar came from where it was.


    Standing in the same place, at this moment, herdorsily''s vision suddenly became much sharper. He immediately looked to a certain direction in the distance, then pulled up his long sword and chopped away.


    The majestic life energy turns into essence, directly emerges forward, and bursts out at this moment.


    With a roar, the huge rock in front was cut off directly, revealing the appearance behind.And in it, bursts of smooth flicker.


    Pale white life energy envelops all directions, emerges and turns into essence, like armor, enveloping the body of that person.


    This change stunned everyone present.


    "Life energy turns into essence..."


    on one side, Lamu''s face suddenly becomes dignified, and a hand slowly puts on the sword on his waist: "second ring?"


    For mages, the breath and spiritual fluctuation of each ring are different, which can be clearly distinguished.


    As for life knights, Knights of different ranks also have different performances.


    A ring of life knights can activate the life energy in the body and add it to their own weapons.


    The life Knight of the second ring can go a step further, materialize life energy, and make it a real home, or even a weapon.


    To some extent, it can also be called the armor of life.


    And this figure suddenly appeared in front of us, and the armor over its body was suddenly condensed by the life energy.


    There is no doubt that this is a life Knight of the second ring.


    In a flash, all of us here realized it.


    "Was... Discovered..."


    in front of him, the figure stepped out and appeared in front of hedosiri and others. Looking at hedosiri, his face seemed to be surprised: "how did you find me?"


    In the faint light, the appearance of the person in front of you shows.


    This is a very brave man. He looks like a young man with thick golden hair. He looks very powerful. Now he is holding a huge sword in his hand and wearing the armor of life. He is looking at herdorsily in front of him.


    "It seems that I feel very keen..."


    behind me, another voice came.


    Behind the young man, another figure came slowly and emerged.


    Compared with the young men, this figure is much thinner, wearing a black robe, it is very thin.


    He looked like an old man. There was an inexplicable fluctuation of power all over him. His eyes were a little red, which made him very unique.


    Before that, he had been shrouded in a cloud of shadow, not being noticed by anyone.


    It was not until he came out of the shadow that the present people found that there was another figure hidden under the shadow.


    "Unexpectedly, there is another..."


    looking at the old man who suddenly appeared in front of us, the two of them frowned. At this time, they didn''t know what to say.


    "You''ve been... Following us all the time?"


    At this time, orimo seemed to understand something and said with a frown.


    It''s only now that he''s like this.


    Before that, he had some accidents.


    They have gone a little too smoothly along the way. They are not aware of the dangers, even the traces of pursuit.


    But now, I''m afraid it''s not that there are no pursuers, but those pursuers have been hiding behind them for a long time, but they have not been noticed.


    Think of here, no matter be orimo or Gu Luo Marie, the facial expression looks very not good-looking at the moment.


    The immediate result proves something.


    The other side can track them for such a long time without being noticed by them.


    To some extent, does this also mean that if the other party wants to, they may be killed at any time without any accident?


    In practice, of course, it seems to be the same.


    In front of them, the old man who later showed his figure, not to mention, just the young man, is already the second ring knight who can unite the armor of life.


    A second ring knight, if he wants to, it''s no problem that one person wants to kill them all.


    Thinking of this, their faces became more and more ugly. At this time, they didn''t know what to say.


    "Did you finally find out?"


    In front, the young man in the armor of life showed disdain: "I secretly followed you for such a long time. I thought you could surprise me."


    "But I didn''t expect to find our shadow."


    "A bunch of trash."


    He was a little disdainful, and then his eyes turned to hedosiri again.


    "But here, there are still some surprises..."


    he slowly raised the huge sword in his hand, with a bloodthirsty smile on his face: "a formal knight?"


    "As an opponent, it doesn''t seem to be bad..."


    "I can enjoy it for a while.""Now that you''ve been found, don''t waste your time."


    Standing on one side, the old man in the black robe spoke faintly. Looking at the front at the moment, he said: "solve it quickly."


    "Remember, no one else. Princess gulomary has to live."


    He spoke faintly, and his eyes turned to gulomary, with an inexplicable excitement and fanaticism, as if he had seen something sacred.


    Being watched by the old man''s eyes, Gulo Marie shivered subconsciously, and an inexplicable sense of danger emerged.


    In her feelings, the old man in front of her feels particularly dangerous.


    Once in the other''s hands, I''m afraid the end will be worse than death.


    The thought flashed through her mind, and her face looked ugly.


    "Oh..."


    the young man raised his head and laughed. Then he stepped forward and went straight ahead to catch gulomary.


    "Don''t hurt the princess!"


    Looking at each other''s actions, orimo roared and rushed directly.


    However, for olimo''s action, the young man didn''t even move. He ran into olimo and flew him directly.


    It seems that there is no resistance at all.


    The difference in strength between the two sides is too great.


    In front of a second ring knight, orimo''s strength is not much different from Bai gei''s.


    Soon, he flew out heavily and fell to the ground. It seemed that he had been injured.


    "Mr. olimo!"


    Looking at the scene, gulomary''s face changed and she became a little nervous.


    "Do you still care about others at this time?"


    Indifferent voice came from the front, with some fun in the voice.


    "Take care of yourself."


    A voice fell, and then a big hand reached out to gulomary.


    As soon as you see it, you have to grasp it directly.


    He moved so fast that the rest of the audience could not react.


    Bang!


    A light noise came from the front. At the critical moment, a big hand stretched out and grasped the young man''s arm, holding each other in the air.


    Feeling this process, the young man raised his head in surprise.


    Before his eyes, he did not know when he was standing there, looking at him coldly.


    "If you want to hurt Princess gulomary, you must pass me first."


    He looked at the young man in front of him and said faintly.


    Herry tried to break away from his hand and laugh.


    The process seemed very easy to him.


    After all, one is already a knight of the second ring, and the other seems to be just a formal knight in the data, with a huge difference in strength.


    He was surprised by the final result.


    In front of him, with the force of his arm, in front of him, the arm of herdorsily did not move.

 Chapter 375

    "You


    Looking at the situation in front of him, the young man''s face suddenly showed a look of surprise. It seemed that he didn''t think of it at this time.


    At this time, in front of him, a kind of inexplicable change was also produced.


    Strong life force is on display.


    In hedosiri''s body, the huge force of life emerged, and then rushed to the surface of his body, forming a layer of light armor on the surface of his body.


    Armor of life!


    This is also the armor of life.


    Looking at this scene, the people on the scene were surprised. It seemed that they didn''t expect it at all.


    "Armor of life, you are also the second ring!"


    Looking at hedosiri in front of him, the young man''s face looked startled. At this time, he didn''t seem to think of it at all.


    However, at this time, even if it is thought of, there is no time to do more.


    The power of terror is roaring.


    In front of him, the power of hedosiri was exploding, so he rushed forward and was entangled with the youth in front of him.


    Two equally huge forces of life are exploding, sending out a burst of impact at the same time.


    Bang!


    With a bang, the two of them stepped back at the same time, and then stopped.


    At this point, the contempt on the young man''s face has completely disappeared, replaced by some kind of consternation.


    At the moment, he had thought of something.


    "Is one of the Knights of viscount hattim the second ring


    In the distance, the old man standing in the corner looked at the scene. At this moment, he could not help frowning. It seemed that he did not expect what happened in front of him.


    In fact, I didn''t think of it.


    Originally, they thought that the young man in front of them was enough to deal with everything. As long as the rumoured Viscount hattim didn''t fight, there would be no rival.


    But now it seems that it is not so simple.


    "I knew I would have done it ahead of time..."


    at this time, the idea flashed through his mind, and he felt a little regret at the moment.


    In the past, as the two of them thought, they had many opportunities.


    At that time, if they wanted to, they could easily take down the two of them and take them back.


    Just for the purpose of fishing, they didn''t do it at the first time. Instead, they were ready to wait until the two of them arrived, and then they would do it again, and by the way, they would also get rid of these people.


    For them, although gulomary is the target, the Viscount hattim who awakened the blood of God and his knights who awakened the power of life are also one of the targets.


    Therefore, if there is a chance, it is natural to take back as much as possible.


    Viscount hattim can''t catch it for the time being, so he will catch his knights first, which can also weaken the strength of his opponents.


    But judging from the current situation, one of the Knights of the other side is actually a second ring.


    "Please..."


    in a flash, the old man''s mind flashed this idea.


    There is no doubt that he has more ideas in mind than others.


    From the strength of hedosiri, we can see the strength of viscount hattim.


    Even if the next knight is a second ring, how powerful will Viscount hattim himself be.


    At this moment, the old man''s mind flashed this idea, some worry.


    But soon, he had no time to think about it.


    Because on one side, another person has been watching him.


    A long sword came out of its sheath and cut down quickly.


    Not far away, Lamu''s face was cold. Now he came to him with a long sword in his hand and waved it directly at him.


    And the strength of this Lamu knight is obviously beyond his expectation.


    "Not an apprentice, but a knight!"


    Feeling the strength of Lamu''s hand and the life energy revealed in it, the old man was a little surprised and stepped back to avoid the blow.


    Then they began to pester each other.


    A Black Mist escaped from the old man and became a barrier, which blocked the attack of Lamu.


    "This unique breath......"


    feeling the breath of power on the old man, Lamu''s face showed an unexpected color: "are you a priest?"


    But in front of him, the old man didn''t mean to reply, just stretched out his hand.


    In the dark fog, a huge claw stretched out directly towards the top of Lamu''s head, as if to tear off his head with a direct blow.


    But the next moment, a long sword cut down, directly cut on the giant claw, which contains a huge amount of life energy to directly disperse it.They started a close fight.


    As Lamu said before, the old man is a priest.


    The so-called priests are a group of people who serve the gods to get the feedback of the gods.


    These people are born with strong perception, so they can feel the existence and will of the gods, accept the power of the gods and perform their magic.


    To some extent, in this world, such people are as rare as mages.


    But I met one.


    Fortunately, the priest''s rank is not as good as that of the young man before him, and his level of strength is only one link, which is equivalent to Lamu''s at the moment.


    The two men were fighting at close range and against each other. For a while, they were fighting back and forth. It was very fierce.


    On the other side of the battlefield, the battle between hedosiri and the young man was equally fierce.


    They fight in that place, and the breath of each other collides with each other. The pressure is amazing.


    But even so, they didn''t shrink back at all. They met each other crazily, and the swords were cutting each other.


    The armor of life condensed by life energy is constantly falling off and being cut down by the opponent''s weapons, so it is constantly damaged, but then it quickly recovers and returns to its original state with the supplement of its own life power.


    Look like this, it is to enter a kind of inexplicable seesaw war.


    To some extent, the battlefields on both sides are equal.


    The two sides are fighting each other here. It''s hard to separate them.


    However, this kind of performance of them surprised the Gu Luo Marie and others.


    "Even Mr. Lamu is a knight..."


    gulomary rubbed her eyes. At this time, she didn''t know what to say.


    If she remembers correctly, as early as in the past, the two of them did not seem to be like this.


    Although they are strong, their strength is obviously up to a level compared with the present.


    Hedosiri''s strength is just a link, and Lamu is just an apprentice knight, which is equal to orimo beside her.


    But now at this time, the two people in front of them have changed their appearance, directly across a level and reached such a situation.


    This has to be said, is a startling, but also incredible thing.


    And the changes in them are so great. What about Viscount hattim, the descendant of God''s blood?


    Is the change bigger and the strength stronger?


    At this moment, the thought flashed in her heart as she looked at the two men in front of her.


    "Princess highness..."


    was on one side, and olive was barely up, and with the help of several guards down to Marie, his face showed shame. "I am sorry..."


    , if in other places, can be regarded as a strong person in terms of his strength.


    But in front of him, he was nothing and could not intervene.


    Once you step in, I''m afraid you don''t need to do anything more. It''s just the aftermath of the fight between you. You can kill him directly.


    Relative to them, his strength at the moment, or really too weak.


    This kind of strong contrast, let him appear particularly uncomfortable, have a kind of inexplicable feeling.


    "Mr. olimo, you''re fine."


    Looking at olimo, who didn''t seem to have been hurt much, Gulo Marie breathed a sigh of relief and said, "you''ve tried your best. Don''t feel bad about it."


    "I am proud and proud of your will."


    She said with a smile.


    Looking at the appearance of gulomary at the moment, orimo sighed and finally nodded, feeling better.


    Then, he went up to gulomary and watched forward with her, ready to watch the battle ahead.


    And under their gaze, the situation ahead revealed itself.


    The two men were still at war, fighting fiercely with each other.


    The strength of the second ring warrior is terrible. Basically, every sword can easily split the other side.


    Only under the protection of life armor, this kind of aggression will be weakened a lot.


    So the battle is much more tragic.


    At this time, just for a while, there are many more wounds on them. They look very frightening.


    Of course, frightening is frightening, but actually the damage is just like that.


    At present, these two people are two ring knights, and their vitality is strong even in the extraordinary.


    Compared with the mages and priests of the same class, the life Knight''s physique and vitality are extremely strong, so the durability is also more strong.If a mage or a priest is fighting like this, I''m afraid he will be tired at this time.


    But in front of them, they were still good. They not only looked good, but also lively. They kept fighting there. It seemed that they didn''t know how long it would take.


    But even so, in front of him, hesperi and the youth did not dare to be careless.


    They fight with each other. Every move they take is fatal. If they don''t pay attention to it a little bit, it may lead to terrible consequences and directly lead to their downwind.


    So they don''t dare to relax, they have to tighten their mind all the time, and they don''t dare to relax at all.


    In this case, the fight became more and more difficult.


    Compared with the situation of the two of them, on the other side, the fighting there is much cleaner.


    At close range, the clergyman''s fighting power is far less than that of a life knight.


    Before long, the old man in front of him was suppressed by Lamu. Looking like this, he had fallen into the disadvantage and was about to be taken down.


    If it wasn''t because he had too many magic skills and too strange power, some of Lamu didn''t dare to rush forward.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid the battle is over by now.


    "So strong..."


    standing in the same place, looking at the battlefield ahead, gulomary and olimo stood side by side, and their faces looked a little complicated at this time.


    Whether it is hedosiri or Lamu, their strength is beyond their expectations.


    The rank of the extraordinary is not as easy to change as expected. Generally speaking, it is very common that a knight of life will not continue to improve even if he wakes up all his life.


    Just like olimo beside Gulo Marie, he has not been promoted again since he reached the apprenticeship level. Now, after such a long time, he is still an apprentice.


    But in front of them, hedosiri and Lamu broke their original boundaries one after another and reached a higher level.


    The performance is really amazing.


    "Not only Viscount hattim himself is excellent, but also his followers are excellent..."


    standing in the same place, orimo sighed in his heart, and then he could not help saying so.


    They didn''t think of anything else. They just felt that it was the result of their own efforts.


    Of course, it is also possible that Viscount hattim has some more powerful inheritance in his hands.


    After all, the other party is the descendant of the God of the end of fire, and is a real blood family. Even if he has some powerful inheritance in his hand, it doesn''t seem surprising.


    "In addition to these two knights, these guards are also very elite..."


    gulomary looked aside, looked at the guards waiting around, and said thoughtfully.


    Under her gaze, the guards, who had been led by hedosiri and Lamu, were standing there now, looking at the battlefield in front of her.


    In the front of the two battlefields, the fighting is very fierce, no matter which one is not ordinary soldiers can intervene.


    However, these guards did not flinch at all. They looked serious and lined up there. It seemed that they were ready to support at any time.


    Just this picture can show the elite of these soldiers.


    If it wasn''t for the well-trained soldiers, it was impossible to keep such a strict formation under the suppression of the Second Ring Knights.


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Gulo Marie felt thoughtful. Many thoughts seemed to flash through her mind at this moment.


    "Damn it


    In the distance, the old man in black robe narrowly escaped a sword, and now his face looked particularly ugly.


    In the battle with Lamu, he was completely suppressed.


    It''s not his fault.


    The so-called priest is a kind of casting profession like a mage. It''s just that one casts magic and the other casts divine magic.


    But there is no doubt that their origins make them not good at melee.


    Under normal circumstances, they should hide behind other soldiers and cast their magic there.


    But now, after being approached by a life Knight of the same class, he exposed his shortcomings and fell into a disadvantage.


    If it goes on like this, his end will be very bad.


    Thinking of this, he looks a little ugly and has made some preparations.


    Through his own strong perception, he has been able to feel something.


    In the distance, the guards brought by the two men were ready and began to follow them.


    Many powerful crossbows have been taken out, and now they are aiming.This makes the old man''s heart cold.


    Good guy.


    It''s not enough just to hit them one-on-one. They even have to use crossbows.


    This is really...


    in an instant, he had made a decision in his heart.


    So, with a wave of his hand, he reluctantly repulsed Lamu, and then roared at the youth in the distance.


    "Laku!"


    He looked into the distance and called out the young man''s name.


    In the distance, feeling this, the young man turned and looked at the old man.


    Then, a black gem rushed out of the old man and fell directly on the young knight.


    The suffocating breath is escaping.


    In a flash, at the moment when the black gem fell, the breath of the young man suddenly expanded. It seemed that it expanded several times.


    Bursts of inexplicable breath in the show, emerged at the moment.


    The next moment, the young man''s face suddenly had some changes, the expression on his face became indifferent, vaguely with some ferocious.


    And with this change, his own power is also expanding rapidly, becoming a lot more powerful.


    Bang!


    In the distance, Lamu suddenly stepped back and was forced back by the young man''s sword. His face turned pale.


    Then, the figure of the young man quickly disappeared and rushed to hedosiri.


    With a light bang, the two swords intertwined and collided in an instant, making a very clear sound.


    This time, however, his face changed slightly, and his whole body went backward.


    "Your power!"


    Suddenly, his face changed.


    Just in a short time, the power of the young knight rose so much.


    It is clear that just now the two men are still equal, but now they have suddenly opened up the gap.


    "Hoo, fortunately..."


    looking at the scene ahead, the old man finally showed a smile on his face: "even if you have such strength, you will be destroyed under the divine power of my God!"


    "If you are wise, it''s still time to lay down your arms and surrender."


    With a sneer on his face, he looked at the two men in front of him: "otherwise..."


    "otherwise, what?"


    A faint sound came from the back of the body. It sounded so clearly and reached everyone''s ears.


    Listening to the sound, suddenly, the old man''s face changed greatly. Subconsciously, he turned around and looked in that direction.


    Just behind him, I don''t know when, a figure has appeared there.


    It was the figure of a young man. He looked very delicate and handsome, just like the son of God in the sky.

 Chapter 376

    "When..."


    looking at the figure of the young man in front of him, the eyes of the people present shrunk. At this time, they all had some palpitations. It seemed that they didn''t expect this result.


    Under their gaze, the young man''s face was calm. At the moment, he seemed to feel the sight of all the people on the scene, and began to turn slowly and look at the old man in front of him.


    It''s just a simple gaze, and it doesn''t exert much powerful force, but even so, at the moment when the eyes gaze, the people present still feel palpitation and a sense of fear surging from their hearts.


    It''s like being watched by a wild beast, especially heavy, especially terrible, even the heart is beating wildly, feeling a kind of inexplicable terror pressure.


    This feeling is very real, and it''s especially terrible.


    Not to mention the old man in front of him, even the distant Hesperian, as well as gulomari and olimo, can feel the power of terror.


    It''s very heavy.


    "You just said, otherwise what..."


    standing in the same place, looking at the people who were suddenly motionless, the young man''s face showed a smile, and now his eyes gradually focused on the old man in front of him, so he looked at him quietly: "now, can you tell me the answer..."


    "you... You...


    the voice dropped, and the old man''s pace endured He couldn''t help but move. At this time, he kept going backward and retreated several steps behind him. His face became very frightened.


    Perhaps in other people''s eyes, although Chen Heng is terrible, the pressure he can feel is not too great, not so specific.


    But as for Chen Heng, a priest who serves God and takes God''s power as his own root, he has a very specific feeling about Chen Heng''s power performance.


    In his feelings, the young man in front of him seemed to be the aggregate of divine power.


    At every moment, there are a lot of divine powers converging and expanding on him. The whole process is particularly rapid and terrifying, just as the star is huffing and puffing material, the sense of greatness and greatness emerges in his mind, giving people a sense of terror.


    He didn''t do anything else. He just felt the breath and the terrible essence of power. He couldn''t help kneeling down and kowtowing to the young man in front of him.


    It''s like the boy in front of us is not a mortal, but a God.


    But how is that possible?


    God has long disappeared from the world and fell into deep sleep.


    Now, how can there be such a terrible character?


    If it were not for today''s era, the trace of gods would have disappeared and fallen into deep sleep one by one.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid the old man will think that the young man in front of him is the incarnation of a God.


    In the past, he has contacted several bishops of the church, even the Pope among them.


    However, even those who stood on the top of the theocracy did not feel as terrible as the teenagers in front of him.


    Perhaps in strength, these people are even better, but in a certain nature, the young people in front of them are far more terrible than those people.


    What is it?.


    standing in the same place, the old man''s heart flashed through all kinds of years. At this moment, he felt that his whole body was about to explode. He was about to be unable to bear the terrible pressure, and wanted to disappear directly, so as to ease the suffocating palpitation.


    Not far away, the young man named Laku was still doing something. At this time, he seemed to be trying to do something and rushed to Chen Heng.


    However, in this regard, Chen Heng just raised his head, a line of sight to look forward, fell on each other.


    Boom!


    Void, like another burst of clear sound came out, like the thunder top general, issued bursts of light sound.


    Then, in places that ordinary people can''t see, bursts of peerless divine power sprang up and erupted.


    Standing in the same place, hedosiri and Lamu stood there, looking forward with some vigilance.


    In their eyes, a startling scene emerged.


    In front of him, the young knight''s tall body slowly fell down, and then fell to the ground with a bang.


    Then there was silence.


    Even in the distance, gulomary and orimo were stunned by the scene. They didn''t know what to say.


    This is not an ordinary person, but a life knight who has reached the second ring road.


    Unexpectedly, they were knocked down so easily...


    such performance made them feel unbelievable and at a loss.


    Not far away, there was this feeling in his heart.


    For the strength of the young knight, as an opponent, he is the most clear.At that time, he fought with the other side. He fought many times in a row, but he couldn''t say that the other side won.


    For Chen Heng, there is no need to do more than one look.


    It''s as easy as crushing an ant.


    This easy feeling is really suffocating and makes people feel powerless.


    But fortunately, hedosiri and Lamu soon adjusted their mentality.


    After all, when you think about it, it seems to be a very normal thing.


    After all, it seems that Chen Heng in front of them gave them such strength.


    Without the baptism of Chen Heng''s divine power, they are still the same as before, far from the current strength.


    Since Chen Heng can say that they have been promoted to the present level in a moment, it seems to be a very normal thing to knock down a second ring knight and take him down in an instant.


    Thinking of this, they calmed down, and their eyes reemerged with respect and fanaticism.


    As a follower, sometimes the most fear is to follow the wrong Lord.


    And such a powerful and noble Lord is undoubtedly the dream of all people.


    In front of us, a light breeze blows across everyone''s face. For some people, it is a very warm breeze, but for others, it is so piercing.


    For the old man in front of him, he just felt as if he had gone to hell and was about to enter the kingdom of his God.


    And under his gaze, in front of him, Chen Heng turns slowly, and his gaze falls on him.


    Chen Heng looked at him, looked at him for a moment, then silently shook his head: "that''s it..."


    the light words fell, and then he waved.


    The pressure of terror came from all sides.


    The emergence of awe from the spiritual level.


    Just for a moment, the old man couldn''t hold on any longer and fell down.


    His consciousness fell into silence. Looking at it, he fainted directly and no longer had independent power.


    Two enemies, a knight of the second ring and a priest of the first ring, were just knocked down in an instant and fell to the ground.


    This kind of performance, in the eyes of the two of them, is reasonable, but in the eyes of the two of them, it is extremely incredible.


    However, they have no time to say more about it.


    Because in the front, Chen Heng''s eyes have been watching.


    "It''s been a long time, your highness gulomary."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng turned around silently, looked at Gulo Marie in front and nodded silently: "it has been several years since that year."


    "I''m honored to see you again."


    "You are too modest."


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, Gulo Marie took a deep breath, then showed a smile on her face and said at the moment, "it''s our honor to meet you here."


    "I''m very glad to have friends like you to help me when I''m in danger. I''m even more glad that you are willing to take me in at this time of crisis."


    "Not necessarily."


    Chen Heng''s face was calm. He just looked at Gulo Marie and said faintly, "at the beginning, when we just arrived at Karo Kingdom, it was your highness who led us. Now, it''s just a return to that time."


    "I believe that no matter who it is, it will do so."


    "Maybe."


    Listen to Chen Heng''s words, Gulo Marie didn''t say much, just showed a wry smile on her face.


    In the past, she has helped a lot of people.


    Only in the end, at this critical moment, there are just a few people who will really help her.


    Among them, Chen Heng, an outsider, is really capable of protecting her.


    This can''t help but let her some helpless, at this time already don''t know what to say.


    However, in any case, there is no way to do it.


    Standing in the same place, she sighed. At this time, she didn''t know what to say.


    "I can feel the smell of these people, your highness. It seems that you are being watched."


    At the other side, Chen Heng turned around, looked at guloma, nodded to her and said, "for your safety, I suggest you leave as soon as possible and go to my manor."


    "Welcome to hartim."


    "I will be there, too, waiting for you and Mr. olimo."


    He said softly.


    Listen to his words, in front of Gulo Mary and orimo but not from Leng Leng.


    Waiting for them in the hattim collar?This sounds strange.


    Aren''t you here right now?


    They were puzzled and wanted to ask, but they were stunned again.


    I saw in front of my eyes, after I opened my mouth, Chen Heng''s body gradually became empty, and now he gradually changed.


    His body gradually became empty and floating, and now it has gradually changed. It looks like a reflection in the water, gradually changing, and then slowly dissipating.


    At the end of the day, his whole body turned into brilliance and disappeared here.


    Standing in the same place, looking at the scene in front of us, whether it''s hedosiri and Lamu in the distance, or gulomari and olimo in front of us, they are all stunned. They didn''t expect such a result.


    "It''s just a projection..."


    gulomary''s face suddenly changed, and she didn''t know what to say.


    Before that, Chen Heng''s power had already made them marvel at it.


    That strength is so terrible that even a knight of the second ring and a priest of the first ring are nothing in front of them and can''t struggle at all.


    It''s just a look in the eye, which instantly takes these two people down.


    Gulomary thought that this kind of performance was extremely terrible.


    Now, however, she found that she was still too naive.


    The vicomte was not only a terror in front of his eyes, but also a terror in front of him.


    Is it possible to do such a terrible thing just as a separate body?


    Then his noumenon...


    at this moment, Gulo Marie completely stood still, at this time, she didn''t know what to say.


    In the past, she had never thought that there would be such a terrible character in the kingdom of Carlo.


    "His Royal Highness gulomary..."


    in the distance, the two of them came back to her. They looked at gulomary in front of them, bowed slightly to him and saluted at the moment. They looked very polite.


    For Chen Heng''s performance, they are also very surprised, some can''t believe it.


    But at least compared with the two of them in front of us, their acceptance of this matter is much higher.


    At least, their present strength was originally given by Chen Heng.


    They got up from where they were and let the guard on one side catch the young knight in front of them and set them aside.


    At the moment, after Chen Heng''s suppression, they seem to have fallen into syncope. Although they are not in danger, they can''t wake up for a while.


    Just in case, they put several layers of life energy on them to prevent them from suddenly waking up and rioting at this moment.


    After all, both of them are very powerful and extraordinary. Once they wake up, they will be in great trouble.


    They two people can''t have Chen Heng that kind of strength, can''t achieve easily suppress these two people.


    So proper insurance must be done.


    "Please."


    Gulomary soon regained her composure.


    She looked at the two knights in front of her and said, "this time, thanks to your help, we can go all the way to now."


    "Here, in the name of the Karos, I thank you."


    She spoke softly, then bowed and said seriously.


    In this world, it''s a very solemn etiquette to express thanks by your surname.


    In particular, at present, the identity of guloma is still the queen daughter of a country.


    But for this, the two of them were very calm and did not have any thanks. It was as if the person in front of them was just an ordinary woman instead of the king''s daughter of Karol kingdom.


    This kind of performance of them, let Gu Luo Marie Leng Leng Leng Leng, had some contrast temporarily.


    However, she also quickly adjusted to come over, face smile unchanged, looking very warm, with a kind of people can not help but feel kind charm.


    "The danger is over."


    In front of him, he spoke softly, looked at each other and said, "next, please sit in the carriage."


    "We will tell you that you have been sent to the Reverend Lord eckledore."


    He spoke faintly, then turned around with Lamu and left the place.


    Look at this, it''s busy.


    Standing in the same place, looking at their appearance, gulomary''s face became more and more complicated. At this time, she could not help sighing.


    "Princess highness..."On one side, orimo''s face looked a little ugly: "these two people... Are too rude..."


    "yes..."


    gulomary nodded, then sighed and said: "only, they have the right to be rude."


    "Our recent experience has made me realize the reality..."


    for gulomary, the recent time is the moment when she fell from the top.


    Since that day''s assassination, her situation in the Karo Kingdom has become more and more difficult.


    Those seemingly reliable allies and loyal knights in the past could not be relied on one by one at a critical moment, so they avoided her.


    This situation has vividly indicated everything, told her the present situation.


    What''s more, even without these, the identity and strength of the two people also make them have the qualification to be rude.


    Behind them, after all, stood the unfathomable Viscount eckdor.


    Looking back on the terrible power that Chen Heng showed just now, Gulo Marie couldn''t help shaking her heart. At this time, she didn''t know what to say.


    "With his strength, not to mention me, I''m afraid he''s my father, and now he''s gone..."


    standing in the same place, this year flashed through gulomary''s mind.


    At the moment, she has realized the difference in the situation.


    At this time, the young man who had just entered Karo and had no foothold in Karo Kingdom has grown into a giant. He is not only the Lord of a vast territory, but also has extremely powerful and frightening power.


    But now she, the princess of that year, has fallen into the cloud and become a figure pursued and killed by others.


    The identity contrast between the two is very different.


    Thinking of this, she sighed and began to adjust her mind.


    They went on to the front, then into the carriage.


    As for olimo, as before, he rode on a fine horse, and then followed the team in front of him, slowly moving forward.


    There was no way for them to move at full speed, because there was no way for them to move at full speed.


    But at this time, there is no need to be too anxious.


    Because at the moment, they are close to Chen Heng''s territory and will soon reach the end.


    Far away.


    In the quiet courtyard, Chen Heng quietly opened his eyes and looked into the distance.


    "Coming..."


    he thought back to the scene just now and muttered to himself.


    As early as before, when he put his divine power into them, he left a little willpower in them.


    This is his own brand, with the mark of Chen Heng himself.


    Of course, this mark itself is not much, nor is it huge.


    However, at the critical moment, this imprint can arouse the residual divine power in the body of hedosiri and Chen Heng, showing part of his own strength.


    In just now, Chen Heng is such a space shot, the two men arrested.


    And after the residual willpower in hedosiri''s body dissipated, Chen Heng''s projection also ran out of power.


    However, what happened just now clearly appeared in front of Chen Heng''s eyes and was received by Chen Heng.


    "A second ring knight and an unknown priest..."


    standing in the same place, Chen Heng frowned and muttered to himself: "which God''s priest will it be?"


    Pastor is a unique profession that follows the deity. All its power comes from the deity.


    Therefore, the existence of a priest must be accompanied by a real God.


    And a God, no matter how weak, its level is far more than Chen Heng at the moment.


    Chen Heng can''t help being careless.


    "Trouble..."


    standing in the same place, Chen Heng shook his head. At this time, he felt some trouble.


    Of course, it''s troublesome, but that''s it.


    Chen Heng has long been psychologically prepared for his contact with the gods.


    After all, with the continuous improvement of his strength, he will one day come into contact with this level, and even face the threat of the gods.


    And now, it is far from that time.


    At least at the moment, he has not collided with a deity head-on, just contacted a priest of a deity.


    It''s not a big problem.


    He flashed this year in his heart, then turned around and walked to the side room, and began to wait for the arrival of guloma and others in silence.


    And these people didn''t make him wait too long.In just three days, gulomary and olimo arrived here under the escort of the two men in hedosiri.


    They went into the manor decorated by Chen Heng, where they met Chen Heng formally.


    PS: I''m sorry for the delay.


    However, there are still three chapters today, so continue to ask for monthly tickets ~


    the number of words in this chapter is 5700


    words

 Chapter 377

    "Your Highness gulomary, leader hartim, welcome to..."


    In the quiet courtyard, Chen Heng looks at guloma in front of him with a faint smile on his face.


    "Thank you for your help."


    With the same smile on her face, Gulo Marie looked at Chen Heng in front of her and said in a soft voice, "if it had not been for your help, I''m afraid that Mr. olimo and I would have been in trouble at the moment."


    "That''s what I should do."


    Chen Heng nodded with a smile. His attitude seemed very calm, without any pride: "I still remember your help to me."


    "As for what''s happening now, it''s nothing to us."


    "Yeah... It''s nothing..."


    At this point, gulomary could not help sighing. She did not know what to say.


    I''m afraid that''s the gap.


    For others, such a terrible enemy is nothing in their eyes.


    "I''ve already cleaned all around the house that hattim led, and I''ve already arranged your accommodation."


    Standing in the same place, looking at Gulo Marie in front of him, Chen Heng smiles, and then says in a soft voice: "you must have been tired all the way from kazhong. If you feel a little uncomfortable, you can go and have a rest now."


    "If you need anything more, you can send another servant."


    He said softly.


    "I understand."


    With a smile on her face, gulomary nodded and said, "I''ll go back and have a rest."


    "I''ll call on you in a few days."


    She said so, then saw Chen Heng nodded, then turned around and left the place.


    So she turned and left, accompanied by olimo, and walked out of the gate of the courtyard.


    Chen Heng stood in the same place, calm face, just watching the figure of Gulo Marie disappear in his field of vision.


    It was not until in his eyes, after the figure of gulomary had completely disappeared, that he turned around and felt thoughtful.


    "The feeling just now is not an illusion..."


    This year flashed through his mind, and he felt thoughtful at this time.


    When he just came into contact with guloma, he clearly felt the strange smell in guloma.


    It was a kind of faint blood dignity, some of which were similar to his own divine blood, but some of them were much weaker, and the concentration was far less intense than that of him.


    But even so, it''s amazing.


    If it is really God''s blood, then in this world, it means the most noble group of people.


    However, there are some things that are not quite right.


    In the case of gulomari, if she really awakens the blood, she should never be so vulnerable.


    People who are able to awaken God''s blood, even though their original qualifications are very poor, will become strong under the drive of blood.


    It is not polite to say that everyone who can awaken God''s blood is an absolute genius.


    Just like Chen Heng himself.


    The predecessor of this body, in many aspects of the qualifications are very general, or even poor.


    However, after Chen Heng came and awakened the hidden blood in his body, the body''s talent was greatly advanced and broke through a level.


    Up to now, it''s very easy for Chen Heng to practice his life power or step on the road of a mage.


    As long as he is willing, he can easily go to the level that ordinary people can''t go to for life.


    And it''s just common for him to wake up to God''s blood.


    Similar to his case.


    If gulomari awakens God''s blood, even though its concentration can''t be compared with Chen Heng''s at the moment, she can at least upgrade her own talent to a powerful level with the support of God''s blood, which can be comparable to some talents.


    There is no reason to be as vulnerable as now, and even need an apprentice level life knight to protect.


    This is not common sense.


    In just now, Gu Luo Mary gives Chen Heng''s breath, also completely is an ordinary person''s appearance, has no special.Unless, gulomary himself did not know his own situation, also did not know his own blood has awakened.


    But it''s not likely.


    The changes brought about by the awakening of blood are great. Even a normal person will find it, not to mention a princess from a royal family like guloma.


    So, is the God blood in her body not fully recovered, still lurking at the moment?


    It seems very possible.


    It can explain why guloma didn''t know anything about it, and it can also explain the movements of those people.


    Otherwise, well, why would anyone be looking at guloma.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng''s mind flashed all kinds of ideas, then turned around and left the place in front of him in silence.


    After a while, he came to a dungeon.


    In the dungeon, there are criminals in some territories, and the number is quite large.


    Chen Heng often comes here to pick up some prisoners and use them in his own experiments, or kill them to extract the source of life.


    And in the last few days, those two people have also been detained here.


    "How''s it going?"


    In front of the dungeon door, hedosiri was still standing here. It seemed that he was guarding here.


    It''s also for insurance.


    It''s a good thing for normal prisoners to say that some ordinary guards are enough.


    But in front of us are two extraordinary people, including not only an official priest, but also a knight of the second ring.


    As they and other characters, once they break out, the destructive power they can cause will be extremely powerful.


    Therefore, in case of any accident, from that day on, hedosiri has been here to prevent accidents.


    Until now, Chen Heng came here.


    "They''re still in there. It looks like there''s nothing wrong with them..."


    Looking at Chen Heng who was walking in front of him, hedosiri showed a respectful look on his face and quickly saluted: "other people here have been transferred by me. There are only two of them."


    He is very confident about his task.


    During this period of time, in order to avoid accidents, he not only isolated all the people in the four places, but also did everything himself and didn''t give each other any opportunities.


    Under such circumstances, even if the other party has any ability, I am afraid it will not be able to play.


    It can absolutely eliminate most accidents.


    Chen Heng didn''t say much about herdorsily''s self-confidence. He just nodded, and then stepped forward.


    Walking into the dungeon, a feeling of damp and cold suddenly emerged, giving people an uncomfortable feeling.


    Compared with the outside world, the Yin Qi here is a little too heavy, which makes people feel very uncomfortable.


    However, Chen Heng is not surprised by this. He just looks around.


    Under his gaze, two distant creatures were sitting there, separated.


    After a little thought, he went to one side.


    "It''s... You..."


    In the dungeon, the tall figure heard the footsteps and immediately stood up.


    He looked at Chen Heng in front of him, his face suddenly changed, and even his voice unconsciously weakened.


    Looking at this, Chen Heng left a deep shadow on his mind about the scene of their shooting, and it still can''t completely fade, so that his body has some subconscious reaction.


    "Tell me where you came from."


    Standing outside the room, Chen Heng''s face was calm. He just glanced at each other and said faintly.


    Listening to the voice, raku shut up and didn''t want to pay attention.


    He did have some fear of Chen Heng, but this does not mean that he would surrender so directly.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid Chen Heng doesn''t have to come here in person.


    But he didn''t want to say it, but in the invisible, there was an inexplicable force emerging, shrouded in his heart.


    An invisible force emerged, and then his body moved directly by itself.


    "I''m the knight of Oro..."


    At the end, he opened his mouth and said so.As he spoke, there was a look of horror on his face.


    "What have you done to me?"


    He suddenly stood up and looked at Chen Heng in front of him. His face was shocked. He didn''t seem to think of this happening at all.


    I really can''t think of it.


    Before that, he thought about how he would be treated next.


    Is it torture in many imaginations, coercion and inducement, or something else?


    But now, the other person doesn''t even do anything, and his body speaks for itself.


    What is this


    "From Oro?"


    Chen Heng recites the name.


    The oro Empire, for this name, Chen hengsuan is very familiar with.


    At the beginning, the reason why his predecessor fled was that the oro Empire conquered the kingdom of makdo, resulting in his predecessor had to flee, and then he came here.


    Unexpectedly, after coming to the kingdom of Carlo, he once again met a knight from the Empire of Oro.


    "Who''s behind you?"


    Standing in the same place, he spoke again and asked directly.


    During the conversation, the power of the soul sweeps around the other person''s body, influencing the other person silently.


    Standing in the dungeon, you can see that the young knight is struggling and doesn''t want to speak.


    However, in the end, his body did not listen and said, "I don''t know..."


    "I don''t know?"


    On one side, he frowned and looked at the young knight opposite. His face looked a little bad: "you don''t even know who you are working for?"


    "I really don''t know..."


    Lacu''s face was a little gloomy, he said at the moment.


    After saying the first sentence, he seemed to have given up his resistance and said directly: "when I left the oro Empire, I wanted to go to other places to look for opportunities and see if I could gain further strength..."


    "And that group of people suddenly came to me and provided me with these things, which made me break through the limit, To the point where it is now.... "


    He gave up his resistance and spoke directly at the moment.


    In his narration, Chen Heng and his wife understood each other''s situation.


    The young knight in front of us really originated from the Empire of Oro.


    At the beginning, he was the same official knight as the present hedosiri.


    In order to seek further opportunities and gain wealth and power, he left the oro Empire and went to various places.


    It was in the process that he was found by the group.


    It''s a group of people in black robes. It should be the sacrifice of a certain church.


    They found Laku, hoping to recruit him to serve them, and the reward can give him more power.


    Laku agreed, so he got some things and inheritance, so he reached the present level and became a knight of the second ring.


    Even so, he didn''t know which church the black robed people were.


    "I''m just a mercenary. As long as I have enough advantages, I won''t manage so much..."


    Looking at hedosiri in front of him, lacu''s face was a little ugly. Now he said, "more specific things, you should ask that old guy."


    "At least he will know more than I do."


    "You have a point."


    Standing in the same place, listening to Laku''s words, Chen Heng nodded: "would you like to surrender?"


    "I..."


    Laku opened his mouth and just wanted to refuse.


    A force emerged again, suddenly rose here, and turned into a real intention to kill.


    Suffocating fear emerged, flashed in the heart, filled with.


    Will die


    Standing in the same place, Laku only felt his brain was blank.


    Instinctive fear dominated his mind.


    If not, he will die.


    This year flashed through his heart, his face turned pale, and he said, "I... surrender...""Take him down."


    Light words fall, very gentle, but at the moment, Lamu sounds so beautiful.


    As the sound fell, the terrible pressure that had filled all around and everywhere, like air, gradually disappeared.


    Everything was calm again, and it seemed no different from the past.


    "I survived..."


    Standing in the same place, Laku gasped for breath. He was very lucky at this moment.


    But in the meantime, there was a sense of shame in his heart.


    In the face of death, he finally gave in.


    The pressure released by Chen Heng just now, though aimed at his heart, is not absolute.


    If he is really not afraid of death in his heart, and his heart is firm, no matter how strong Chen Heng''s spiritual power is, it is useless.


    It was because he was still afraid of death in his heart, and he was not so firm that he surrendered so easily.


    "I was originally a mercenary, not a knight who swore allegiance to them. As long as I did my duty, even if I surrender, I can''t be blamed..."


    Standing in the same place, many years emerged in his mind, where he comforted himself.


    A faint glimmer of light was flickering.


    In front of him, looking at Laku in front of him, Chen Heng''s face was calm and waved directly.


    A little power surged into Laku''s body in front of him.


    All of a sudden, like the original two of them, Laku''s body was also filled with a warm and comfortable feeling, which directly changed his appearance.


    Just now, the fatal pressure caused by death disappeared in an instant, and now it returned to calm.


    "This power..."


    Standing in the same place, Laku opened his eyes and felt the change in his body with some amazement.


    It has to be said that the feeling of being strong all the time is too comfortable, which makes people feel a bit addicted.


    This is especially true for people like Laku who are obsessed with power.


    All of a sudden, some of his negative emotions caused by surrender completely disappeared, and some of his uplifting emotions were replaced.


    In the original time, he took refuge in those black robed people for strength, and there was not much loyalty to speak of.


    In that case, what''s wrong with returning to Chen Heng for strength?


    After a long time, the light on his body completely disappeared, all into his body.


    After all this, his life level was raised again. Although he was not promoted to the level of the Third Ring Road, he was much stronger than before and was definitely promoted to a higher level.


    If he is allowed to fight with hedosiri now, he can be easily suppressed.


    Thinking of this, standing in the same place, he could not help looking at the front of hedosiris, and seemed to be eager to try.


    "It''s advance payment for you."


    On one side, Chen Heng''s voice sounded again. It sounded calm and suffocating.


    "This power is both reward and surveillance."


    Standing in the same place, he looked at Laku in front of him and said faintly: "as long as I want to, you will die immediately."


    The voice fell, and on Laku, a kind of feeling emerged, like the whole body was about to split.


    Feeling this feeling, Laku''s face changed slightly. He knelt down and bowed to Chen Heng respectfully: "I''m willing to be loyal to you. I''ll be your knight from now on. I''ll fight for you everywhere and never betray you."


    "I hope so."


    Listen to his words, Chen Heng face calm, and did not have too big reaction, just nodded, then went to the other side.


    Next to him, hedosiri stepped forward, opened the door of the dungeon and let it out.


    Then, the two knights walked to Chen Heng side by side and walked forward with him.


    But at this time, Chen Heng could not help frowning.


    Because in the dungeon, that figure has already lost all the breath of life.


    "Dead?"


    Looking at the dungeon in front of him, he could not help but pause.


    In the dungeon, the old man''s body was lying there. His face was calm now, but he looked a little pale.It seems that he has already died.


    "Damn it."


    The face of herdorsily turned ugly.


    There is no doubt that he is entirely responsible for this.


    "Nothing."


    Chen Heng shook his head without too much blame.


    This is also a matter of no choice.


    If a one link priest wants to die, it is hard to stop him with the power of hedosiri.


    Compared with Laku, the old man''s loyalty is obviously much higher.


    He may have anticipated the situation, so he simply committed suicide, so as not to reveal any key information.


    But it doesn''t matte

 Chapter 378

    In a normal world, life and death are indeed irreversible.


    As long as a person dies, he will cut off all contact with the world, and then he will not have to worry about anything.


    The mouth of a dead man is the strictest.


    But not in this world.


    This world has gods, but also has all kinds of incredible power.


    In the legend, many powerful legends have the unique power to call the soul back, and even directly control other people''s souls.


    Therefore, in this world, the dead are not safe to some extent.


    The same is true for Chen Heng.


    Although he has not been able to bring back the soul of the dead and try them, it is no problem to get some information through the corpse in front of him.


    A person''s body will contain a lot of information, including some Chen Heng wants to know.


    "A unique breath of divine power..."


    Casually extend a hand, probably felt for a while, Chen Heng frowned.


    On the old man''s body, he felt a unique wave of divine power.


    Compared with the normal divine power, this divine power is more silent, and its power nature is very unique, with a hint of stillness.


    But I don''t know which God has the power.


    Chen Heng wrote down the nature of this kind of divine power. After preparation, he looked for opportunities and explored it slowly.


    Of course, gulomari may also know something about the power behind these people.


    After all, she herself is the key person, and the core of these desperate pursuit.


    The other party itself is so clever that it is perfectly normal to be able to guess something from various details.


    This year flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, and then he left the place in front of him with the two of them.


    For the next few days, everything was quiet.


    Since they came here, they have been staying in the manor arranged by Chen Heng. It seems that they are not in a hurry to visit each other.


    There was no change in hardim''s collar because of the arrival of gulomary.


    Not even from khaki.


    Chen Heng was surprised by this.


    He had thought that after guloma came to him, there would be a reaction from khaki.


    But now it seems that it is not.


    This is a very unique thing.


    This idea flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    However, in addition to guloma, there are still some changes around.


    The biggest change is that Chen Heng''s men have another second ring knight.


    In recent times, Chen Heng has released Laku and let him set up his own guard around.


    As a knight of the second ring, the combat power of this kind of existence is very obvious.


    At least in this Karo Kingdom, few people have such a strong power.


    I''m afraid there are not many people who have such strength even among the people who are chasing gulomari.


    Otherwise, they don''t have to be tied up when they do things.


    Directly tangle up more than three of the second ring, come to kill Chen Heng, this is not good?


    At least before this event, Chen Heng''s strength exposed to the outside world is just a second ring Warlock.


    Relatively speaking, it''s a good response.


    That group of people did not directly attack Chen Heng, which is enough to explain some things, but also to show that their strength is limited, and they can not cover the sky with one hand.


    The arrival of Laku brought some changes to hardim.


    Although he did not have a good impression in the eyes of the two of them, it has to be said that he worked hard to do things.


    With its efforts, even the orcs who roam around have lost a lot recently.


    The scope of the whole hartim collar has also been expanded once again.


    That''s good.


    After half a month''s silence, Gulo Marie did not bear to come to visit.


    In the quiet courtyard, all kinds of beautiful flowers and plants are planted everywhere. It looks very unique and the environment is beautiful.In this place, guloma and Chen Heng meet again.


    "I haven''t seen you for half a month. I don''t know how your highness gulomary feels?"


    Sitting in the same place, Chen Heng poured a glass of juice, looked at Gulo Marie in front of him and said softly.


    "Not bad."


    Gulomary laughed, nodded and said, "thank you for taking care of us."


    "I''m comfortable here. I don''t have too many problems."


    "The only problem may be that it''s not as lively as khaki, so the daily life will be a little boring."


    "It''s normal."


    Chen Heng nodded, not surprised by this: "after all, hadim collar is only a newly built territory, and there are few nobles in it. I''m afraid it''s very difficult for his highness gulomari to find friends with similar status here."


    "It also shows your talent, viscount eckdor."


    Gulomary laughed, then sighed and said, "in just a few years, you have developed a wasteland into what it looks like."


    "It''s a little miracle, I have to say."


    "Maybe."


    Chen Heng laughed, then said: "different things, in the hands of different people, the difficulty is not the same."


    "Maybe in the hands of others, it''s very difficult to develop this area and take root here."


    "But for me, it''s easy."


    "After all, not everyone can have such a strong power and such a strong follower like Viscount eckdor."


    In front of her, gulomary thought of the two men, hedosiri and Lamu, who were under Chen Heng''s command. At this time, she couldn''t help sighing.


    This is indeed a unique condition.


    A knight of the second ring, which is within the kingdom of Carlo, is already the only one that the Kingdom and some top families can have.


    And Chen Heng is not only on this level, but also has a loyal knight named hedosiri.


    Even now, after the surrender of the Laku knight, Chen Heng''s second ring knight has two.


    Two two rings, together with Chen Heng''s own strength, this powerful force has been enough to shock the whole Karo kingdom.


    Even if it is the royal family of Karol Kingdom, its strength may not be able to compare with the present Chen Heng.


    As she thought of it, guloma could not help sighing more and more.


    In the past, she once thought of using herself to attract some powerful followers.


    But in the end, the effect is very weak.


    Those powerful followers don''t follow an ordinary person.


    Not to mention an ordinary woman.


    Although her status is noble, in the eyes of those people, she has neither the right to inherit the Karo kingdom nor her own strength, so she naturally has no value for them to follow.


    So after so many years, there is only one follower.


    Looking back at Chen Heng, there were two knights willing to follow him from the beginning. They followed him all the way to the kingdom of Carlo.


    Now, if Chen Heng shows his strength and identity, I''m afraid there will be more people who want to follow him.


    A large number of knights who are not satisfied with other excesses will follow Chen Heng, trying to achieve a career and obtain the reward of territory and wealth.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help sighing. At this time, her mood became more complicated.


    "Let''s get to the point."


    Sitting in his own position, looking at Guluo Mary in front of him, Chen Heng said with a smile.


    As his voice fell, gulomary nodded, and her face was much more straight.


    "Do you have any news from your highness, courmary, of those who are after you


    Chen Heng looks at the Gu Luo Mary in front of him and says so at the moment.


    The first thing he asked was the identity of the group.


    For this problem, in the current situation, in front of gulomary himself should be the most clear.


    Just facing Chen Heng''s sight, in front of her, Gulo Marie finally shook her head: "I don''t know."


    Chen Heng''s face suddenly showed some unexpected color."It sounds surprising, but it is."


    In front of her, gulomary shook her head, with a wry smile on her face: "I have been watched for a long time, and even had to escape to Viscount eckdor in order to avoid those people."


    "But I still don''t know the identity of these people."


    "This is probably a very ridiculous thing."


    "But it is."


    Her face showed a little self mockery, and then looked at Chen Heng, continue to say: "but for the identity of this group of people, I probably have some speculation."


    "Believe Viscount eckdor, you too."


    "Yes, there are some ideas."


    Listening to Gulo Marie''s words, Chen Heng smiles, noncommittal: "I just don''t know whether your guess is consistent with Gulo Marie''s highness."


    "Let''s see."


    Gulo Marie also smiles, then says a name.


    "Twilight order..."


    "Sure enough."


    Listening to the name, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and a trace of clarity flashed in his eyes: "are they?"


    "Not sure, but probably the biggest."


    Gulomary nodded and then said, "at least no one else is interested in people like me."


    She spoke softly, her voice falling in all directions.


    Chen Heng nodded in agreement.


    The so-called Twilight order is a group of people who believe in the God of twilight in this world.


    However, compared with other churches, these people are notorious.


    They love blood sacrifice to please the God of the evening.


    The target of their blood sacrifice was not the ordinary slaves and civilians, but the nobles and the extraordinary.


    That''s why they are so notorious. They are absolute cults everywhere.


    As early as a few months ago, Chen Heng received a letter from his uncle siliv, which recorded the appearance of the twilight order at the border of Karol kingdom.


    Now it seems that the group behind gulomary is probably a member of the twilight order.


    Judging from the past situation of the twilight order, there is no need to ask more about the reason why they are looking at guloma.


    After all, gulomary is the princess of Karol kingdom.


    This status is noble enough. It can be regarded as one of the favorite groups of Twilight order.


    Of course, this identity is not enough to make the twilight order so crazy.


    "The reason why the twilight order likes to use nobles and life knights for blood sacrifice is that these people''s bodies often contain extraordinary blood."


    In front of her, gulomary''s voice sounded again. At this moment, it sounded very peaceful, just like a bard''s voice, especially crisp and charming.


    "The extraordinary blood contains the more powerful power of ordinary people, so it is also loved by the God of dusk..."


    She said softly.


    The so-called extraordinary blood is actually the blood of powerful existence.


    For the so-called nobility, they often contain strong blood.


    Just like Chen Heng''s predecessor, even though it looks ordinary, it actually inherits the blood of the God of the end of fire, and is one of the divine families.


    And in this world, most of the other nobles are also like this, the ancestors often spread a strong blood.


    This is one of the reasons why they are powerful and why they can be called aristocrats.


    That''s why the twilight order loves them so much.


    As for the life knights, priests, mages and other extraordinary people, they themselves are extraordinary members. They are the blood ancestors of many families, not to mention the power contained in their own blood.


    "Don''t you wonder, viscount exedor?"


    In front of him, gulomary''s voice continued to spread, and at this moment, it sounded slowly: "why do they chase me so much, want to catch me."


    She spoke softly, and her voice echoed here, which sounded like a strange charm.


    Chen Heng''s face looked very calm. At the moment, he just sat there quietly, looking at Gulo Marie, and didn''t say much.And as he watched, Gulo Marie moved.


    On one side, she took out a knife and made a cut in her skin.


    The scarlet blood flowed out and fell on the table in front of us.


    Bursts of bloody breath escape, Chen Heng was aware.


    It''s just that compared with the ordinary taste of blood, it''s a bit unique.


    In Chen Heng''s feelings, the bloody smell in the blood is much lighter, which also has a sense of fragrance.


    Feeling this, he lowered his head and looked in front of him.


    I saw on the table, the scarlet blood, but also with a touch of gold, there is a kind of inexplicable color.


    The color looks a little similar to the time when Chen Heng''s blood in his body changed.


    "The blood in your body has awakened."


    Sitting in the same place, Chen Heng looks at Gulo Marie in front of him. There is no color of surprise on his face. He just looks at each other calmly and says so.


    For this matter, he did not have many unexpected places, which he had already guessed before.


    "You have guessed?"


    Looking at Chen Heng''s performance, Gulo Marie was stunned and surprised.


    "Guess something."


    Chen Heng nodded, his face was still calm, and there was no change: "only in this way can those of dusk order want to catch you so much."


    "Yes."


    Gulo Marie gave a bitter smile: "a god of blood awakened, but there is no self-protection power, this is simply the best prey."


    "Unfortunately..."


    "And his majesty Karimov?"


    Chen Heng raised his head, looked at guloma in front of him, and continued to ask, "your holy blood has awakened. If your majesty karimou knows, he should protect your highness as much as possible."


    After all, this is within the kingdom of Karol. Gulomary is also the king''s daughter of this kingdom and the biological daughter of King Karol.


    No matter how it is said, karimou should also protect his daughter.


    After all, emotionally speaking, this is my daughter, and from the perspective of interests, this is the blood awakened people in my family.


    In any case, it should be protected.


    "Father..."


    At the mention of Cary screen, Gulo Marie sighed. At this time, her face looked bitter: "this is the second point I want to say..."


    "I suspect that my father has been controlled..."


    "Your Majesty, is it under control?"


    Listen to this words, Chen Heng suddenly a Leng, this time pour is really some accident.


    Although there are some speculations about this matter, he did not expect that this would be the case before.


    "You should have heard something about my father, viscount exedor..."


    Gulomary went on, telling the story of what had happened during this period: "something had happened to my father a few months ago."


    "He seems to have been directly controlled by some force, so he made many uncontrollable behaviors..."


    At this point, with a wry smile on her face, she said, "in the past, my father was gentle, both to me and to others."


    "But a few months ago, he was like a different person. He became terrible."


    "In the past few months, many people have been killed directly by you because they offended him."


    "And those who have been killed have disappeared."


    She spoke softly. When she said this, she felt a sense of inexplicable powerlessness: "I went to explore the bodies of those people in private, but in the end I found nothing."


    "Those who were killed, their bodies eventually disappeared and evaporated."


    "After the investigation, I found that these dead people all have one characteristic."


    "They are either some strong people, or they are just like me. They have stronger blood in their bodies..."


    "Twilight order?"


    Chen Heng frowned, then raised his head and said the name again."Very likely."


    Gulomary sighed and nodded: "only they can be so obsessed with blood."


    "Perhaps this time, it was they who secretly influenced and controlled my father that led to all kinds of things."


    "If that''s the case, it''s trouble..."


    Chen Heng nodded and opened his mouth like this.


    Yes, it''s troublesome.


    PS Ask for a monthly ticket! Just had a look, still short of 100 votes to be the first martial arts!


    Ask for a monthly ticket!


    If you can get to the first place in the monthly martial arts ticket, you can add three more

 Chapter 379

    Anyway, kalimu is also the king of Karol Kingdom, the ruler of Chen Heng''s theory, and the father of gulomari.


    If this king Carlo is really under control, then the problem will be very troublesome.


    If it''s not good, it may be against the whole Karol kingdom.


    Although it doesn''t matter for Chen Heng today, even if it is the whole Karol Kingdom, it''s just like that, but if it can, it''s better not to be like this.


    After all, it''s better to be steady.


    Of course, if the Cary screen is really controlled, then for Chen Heng, in fact, it is not entirely without benefits.


    At least, it can be used as an excuse for Chen Heng to take the royal family of Karol kingdom.


    Otherwise, there is something wrong with the rules of the world.


    After all, theoretically speaking, karimu is still the Lord of Chen Heng and the loyal object of Chen Heng.


    Once he rebelled, his reputation might be a little ugly.


    But if Kareem is manipulated, then there are good reasons.


    Chen Heng can use this as an interface to attack Cary.


    Sitting in the same place, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and years flashed in his heart.


    "Viscount eckdor?"


    In front of him came the voice of gulomary.


    In the opposite position, she sat here, silently looking at Chen Heng in front of her, with some concern on her face.


    "Please continue."


    Chen Heng raised his head, looked at the Gu Luo Mary in front of him and nodded. Then he continued to speak, indicating that he was still listening.


    "Good."


    Gulomary nodded with a smile, and then further said what she knew: "I suspect that after my father was manipulated, he immediately left Carol and hid without giving those people a chance."


    "That''s why I came to you alive."


    "You are very witty, your highness courmary."


    Chen Heng nodded in appreciation of guloma''s wit.


    It should be appreciated.


    In that kind of dangerous situation, it''s actually very good that the other party can achieve the present level.


    At least for Chen Heng himself, he may not be able to do better than the other party.


    "The awakening of divine blood means not only identity, but also extraordinary talent."


    Sitting in the same place, Chen Heng''s face is calm, looking at each other at the moment, kindly reminded: "perhaps in the past, your highness, you can''t step on this road, but not necessarily in the future."


    Those who have awakened the blood of God will have a leap in their own qualifications and can be greatly improved.


    In front of her, she may not have the ability to practice in the past, so she can''t be any extraordinary person.


    But after awakening the blood of God, it may not.


    After awakening the blood of God, her qualification will be improved by leaps and bounds. Even if her blood concentration is high enough, she can gain the power hidden in the blood of God. Like Chen Heng at the moment, she will become a blood Warlock.


    Of course, gulomary could understand that.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Chen Heng is not so prosperous.


    But facing Chen Heng''s sight, Gulo Marie shook her head with a bitter smile: "it''s very difficult."


    "Frankly speaking, when I first discovered the changes in my body, I also had hope in my heart that I would have enough power to control my life like Viscount eckdor."


    "But the reality is cruel."


    She said with a bitter smile, and now she said: "although I awakened the blood in my body, I didn''t seem to inherit too much of the hidden power in the blood. I didn''t become a second ring warlock like you..."


    "The change of the awakening of blood in me is only the improvement of personal quality, And there''s almost no end to the chase. "


    "If I could choose, I''d rather I didn''t wake up to God''s blood, maybe I could live better."


    She said with a bitter smile on her face.


    Even if we wake up to God''s blood, it can''t all be the same.They are both divine blood, but the concentration of divine blood in the body must be high or low.


    Compared with the divine blood in Chen Heng''s body, the present guloma is obviously much worse.


    She did awaken the blood, but it was very weak, and she didn''t get much power from the blood. She just changed her own qualification, that''s all.


    For normal people, this may be enough, but compared with Chen Heng''s situation, it is very different.


    Chen Heng was not surprised by this.


    What happened to him is not a normal example.


    This can be seen from the process of his awakening to God''s blood.


    The divine blood in his body is not naturally awakened, but slowly awakened through the transformation of divine power. From the beginning, he stood on the top that ordinary people could not touch.


    After that, through simulation, he made the origin return, strengthened the blood in his body, and finally became what he was.


    This kind of example is not replicable.


    It is absolutely impossible for ordinary people to compare the awakening blood with Chen Heng''s.


    In front of me, Gulo Marie is just the same.


    For gulomary, it may be as she said.


    The awakening of divine blood has not brought her great benefits, but it makes her become what she looks like before her eyes, from a high princess to a dangerous person being chased and killed.


    The contrast is particularly huge.


    Of course, Chen Heng felt that the other party did not regret it.


    If you are an ordinary person, you may think so, but guloma is not an ordinary woman.


    As for her, if she had to choose, she would choose the road in front of her.


    The awakening of God''s blood not only made her hunted down by the twilight order, but also enabled her to get rid of the past commonplace and embark on a new road.


    Compared with the past, at least now she has unlimited possibilities.


    That''s enough for people like gulomari.


    Sitting in the same place, Chen Heng''s face didn''t change. He just looked at Gulo Marie like this, and then continued to say, "things have happened. Besides, nothing is useless."


    "The most important thing is your own plan."


    He said softly, looking at gulomary.


    "I want to ask you for cooperation."


    In front of him, listening to Chen Heng''s words, Gulo Marie was silent for a moment, and then said again, "use all I have in exchange for an opportunity."


    "Viscount eckdor..."


    As she spoke, she raised her head and looked at Chen Heng in front of her. At this moment, her face seemed ruddy: "I don''t know you, and I''m not interested in becoming Carol''s new king?"


    She looked at Chen Heng and said in a low voice.


    "You mean..."


    Sitting in the same place, listening to Gulo Mary''s words, Chen Heng immediately understood each other''s plan.


    The sun was shining down on them, making their appearance clear.


    In this courtyard, they talked to each other for a long time, and then stopped the conversation.


    Then, guloma came out of here and out of the gate.


    Outside the gate, orimo had been waiting there. When he saw gulomary coming out, he immediately welcomed her and said with concern, "Your Highness, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s half done..."


    As she walked out of the courtyard, Gulo Marie seemed a little silent, but looking at orimo in front of her, she finally gave a smile and said, "she agreed to cooperate with us, but she didn''t want to marry me..."


    "Why?"


    After listening to gulomary''s words, orimorton was stunned, but he didn''t think of it.


    "I don''t know..."


    Gulo Marie shook her head and didn''t know what Chen Heng thought.


    According to their previous plan, she will propose cooperation with Chen Heng.


    As long as the other party is willing, she will marry down as king Carol''s daughter and become the other party''s wife.


    Chen Heng''s identity is not too bad.


    He is not only a god descendant, but also the successor of the hadim family. He will not lose to anyone simply in identity.And gulomari not only awakened God blood, but also was the queen daughter of Karo kingdom.


    The two are equally noble. If they are willing to combine, it will undoubtedly be beneficial to both sides.


    Chen Heng can get the right to interfere in the Karol Kingdom, and can act in the name of gulomari to become the prince of Karol Kingdom, so he doesn''t have to be restricted by others.


    Through this, gulomari can gain a powerful ally and even become the queen of Karol.


    Their future child is the future king Carol.


    It''s good for both sides.


    At least before gulomary thought, the other side should not refuse.


    In the end, however, the other side refused the offer.


    Thinking of this, Gulo Marie could not help shaking her head. She was in a mixed mood.


    She has always been confident in her charm.


    In the past, she was the Pearl of Karol Kingdom and one of the most dazzling women.


    No matter the identity, blood, or appearance and temperament are impeccable, has been sought after by countless people.


    However, today, she also tasted the feeling of being rejected.


    There is a kind of inexplicable bitterness.


    "Fortunately, he finally agreed to part of our proposal..."


    Looking at the frowning orimo, gulomary continued to speak, comforting and saying, "although he didn''t agree to marry me, he agreed to help me ascend the throne of the kingdom of Carlo."


    "It''s just that in the process, he also needs to get rich rewards."


    This thing, to some extent, can give gulomary some comfort.


    Anyway, at least, they agreed to help her.


    With each other''s help, she can also have enough strength, not like now, for everything that happens everywhere.


    However, there are some deviations from the original plan.


    Thinking of this, she sighed and left with orimo.


    In the distance, in the quiet courtyard.


    Sensing the breath of the two leaving, Chen Heng''s face was calm and stood up in silence.


    The light of the sun fell, shining out of his appearance at the moment.


    His appearance is exquisite, almost flawless, looks like the son of heaven, full of a unique charm, unforgettable, unforgettable.


    The light golden light fell on him, adding a look to him. The pair of golden eyes gazed at the distance, with a kind of quiet unique power.


    After a while, he turned around and left the place.


    Time passed slowly.


    After that day''s negotiation, and later in the day, gulomary often came to visit.


    According to their agreement in advance, Chen Heng will be the teacher of gulomari, responsible for teaching her strength practice.


    "You have the qualifications of mage and life knight. You can choose to be a knight or a mage..."


    On the broad plain, Chen Heng''s face was calm. Looking at Gulo Marie in front of him, he said faintly, "how to choose is up to you."


    "How did you choose it?"


    Standing in front of Chen Heng, Gulo Marie listened to Chen Heng''s story with great interest. Now she asked.


    Today, she specially changed into a close fitting leather armor, specially prepared for training.


    "What do you think?"


    Chen Heng stood in the same place, looking at Gulo Marie, calmly said.


    "As far as I know, sir, it seems that you have chosen both..."


    Gulo Marie recalled Chen Heng''s information in the past, and then said with certainty.


    As early as when Chen Henggang first entered the kingdom of Carroll, he appeared as a warlock and knight.


    At that time, Chen Heng''s attainments in the power of life were not weak.


    In the following years, Chen Heng also showed his superb attainments in magic.


    He has made some skillful magic creations and sold them to khaki.


    Even Gulo Marie had heard of Chen Heng''s reputation at that time."Since Viscount exedor has chosen..."


    Gulo thought for a moment, then said, "can I do the same?"


    In her opinion, both of them are of divine origin, awakening the existence of divine blood. Even if there is a gap, they are similar to each other to a large extent.


    So, what Chen Heng can do, she may also try to do?


    "Theoretically, it can, but it''s not recommended."


    Chen Heng shook his head and said, "a person''s time is limited. Only by focusing on his time and energy can he easily make achievements."


    "Especially in your current situation."


    He looked at gulomary and said, "for you now, the most important thing is not to learn how much, but to master certain strength as soon as possible..."


    In theory, they can be involved in two roads at the same time, and make certain achievements on the two roads.


    But no matter how to say, a person''s energy is limited, can''t stand too much squandering.


    Both of them seem to be comprehensive, but in fact, they have greatly strengthened their own difficulties, making them less likely to become strong.


    Chen Heng can do this because he has already experienced many worlds, both the knight system and the mage system have already been involved, and both of them have achieved profound attainments.


    But what is very easy for him may not be easy for others.


    Especially for the colomarie in front of us.


    "I see..."


    Listen to Chen Heng''s words, Gulo Mary also reflects her own situation, and now her face becomes more and more serious.


    "Then the mage will do it."


    She thought for a moment and finally made a choice.


    "Master, it''s in line with your Highness''s identity..."


    Chen Heng nodded, then turned and walked to one side.


    In this world, mages are basically born in the nobility, which is the most noble profession.


    As far as the image is concerned, it is very consistent with the present guloma.


    After all, no matter how to say, he is also a princess. It''s against his will to expect him to chop people with a sword like a knight.


    Behind him, Gulo Marie followed Chen Heng and walked to a room in the distance.


    In the room, bursts of sound are now ringing.


    Through the window sill, Gulo Marie can clearly see that some teenagers are concentrating on their study.


    Many people still hold paper and pens in their hands and record them carefully there.


    Just let her amazement is, in front of these young people''s body, seems to have some unique flavor.


    "These... Are all mages?"


    Standing in the same place, Gulo Marie looked at Chen Heng in front of her. At this time, she was stunned.


    For this question, Chen Heng did not answer, just nodded slightly, and then motioned to Gulo Marie to go in directly.


    "This classroom is about the basic courses of mages."


    "When you''re done here, I''ll take you to another place to study."


    Looking at Gu Luo Mary in front of him, Chen Heng said softly.


    Although his words were calm, what he revealed made it impossible for Gulo Marie to calm down.


    "Is there any other place in this classroom?"


    The thought flashed through her mind as she stood where she was.


    In this world, the cultivation of mages is a very difficult thing.


    Generally speaking, if nobles want to learn magic, they have to spend a lot of money to send their family members to a master''s tower. After a long apprenticeship, they can become a qualified master.


    The mage cultivated in this way is undoubtedly very expensive, so the mage is also called the noble profession.


    I''m afraid I can''t afford this kind of training if I don''t have some family background at home.


    But what we saw was a different situation.


    It''s the first time in the past that Gulo Marie has seen such a classroom by classroom situation."As your Highness''s partner, if you have doubts, you can come to me at noon."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng calm face, said: "but please pay attention to the time."


    "You only have ten minutes a day to ask."


    This is Chen Heng''s care for guloma.


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, Gulo Marie nodded, then turned around and walked in slowly under Chen Heng''s gaze.


    PS Only 50 monthly tickets to catch up with the first place, please give us some strength!


    Ask for a monthly ticket

 Chapter 380

    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng watched the figure of Gulo Marie disappear from his body.


    Under his gaze, she walked into the room in front of her, so casually found a place to sit down and began to listen carefully.


    In the classroom, the apprentices around looked at guloma curiously. Some of them could not help lowering their heads, feeling inferior and blushing.


    As for these people, gulomary has a smile on her face, without the arrogance and complacency of the princess, which makes people feel good.


    Especially for these people in this classroom.


    On the high platform of the classroom, the teacher in charge of the lecture looked at Gulo Marie. He didn''t say much. He still stood there meticulously and began to teach.


    All the teachers here are invited by Chen Heng himself.


    As early as a few years ago, Chen Heng established contact with AI mu, the city of mages, through Ai Li and Mai Li.


    Over the past few years, through these two mages, Chen Heng has put a lot of things into Aimu, a city of mages.


    At the beginning, the input is some magic items obtained at the beginning.


    And later, the input is his own works.


    In addition to being a knight, Chen Heng was also a wizard proficient in forging.


    It''s nothing to him if he just makes some magic items.


    In this way, as time goes by, Chen Heng''s reputation in the city of mages is getting bigger and richer.


    He also hired some unsatisfied mages from the mage city to teach in his own territory.


    From a wide range of people, it is very difficult for others to accurately find those who have enough qualifications.


    But for Chen Heng in front of him, this is not the case. It is not too difficult.


    After all, he already has full experience in this aspect.


    So soon, a group of people gathered in his territory, and even real mages appeared.


    Although it''s just some low-level apprentices, it''s not bad.


    If there is more time, there may not be a real mage.


    Of course, the same is true for the selection of life knights.


    And in this respect, with the presence of hedosiri and Lamu, it is much more convenient.


    At the moment, Chen Heng''s men, in addition to hedosiri and Lamu, have many alternate knights.


    There are even a few people, very close to the apprenticeship stage.


    This is what Chen Heng has achieved over the past few years.


    As for the display in the eyes of outsiders, it is just the tip of the iceberg.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng looked forward to guloma, where he had a serious class. Then he turned around and left the area.


    Leaving the area in front of him, Chen Heng then went back to his laboratory and was busy in it.


    And now, somewhere in the distance, a conversation is beginning.


    "Laku and I have lost touch


    In the dark corner, a voice is ringing, which sounds a little cold, with a kind of inexplicable meaning.


    "I see."


    Inside the room, the tall middle-aged man nodded. There was no change on his dignified face. He looked very calm: "so what?"


    "So what?"


    In the dark, the figure sneered. Now he looked up at the middle-aged man and said, "you should know the hidden danger in this matter."


    "A knight of the second ring and a priest of the first ring just disappeared. They might have been killed at the moment."


    "The Viscount eckdor under you is more powerful than we think."


    "Don''t we know that for a long time?"


    The middle-aged man sat in front of the table and chair, casually poured himself a glass of wine, and said: "just like this, it doesn''t seem to affect anything."


    "In fact, if you didn''t hesitate there, why did you get to this point?"


    He stood up and looked at the figure in front of him.


    In the dim light, the middle-aged man''s appearance is also completely presented. It''s no other than Karimov, the king of Karo kingdom.But compared with the past, today, the appearance of Karimov has changed a lot, and even the temperament of the whole body has changed a lot.


    His eyes look more profound, which seems to be hidden in the endless darkness, people feel throbbing.


    "Carmo, you seem to have forgotten our previous agreement..."


    In the dark, the figure sneered, looked at the Cary screen in front of him, and said coldly, "according to our original agreement, we will help you get this king''s body to restore your strength, and you will help us to complete the sacred sacrifice as much as possible."


    "If you have forgotten, then I think someone will want you to remember."


    He looked coldly at the middle-aged man in front of him and said so.


    "Of course, of course."


    Listening to this, the man who seemed to be Carmo laughed and said casually, "of course, I didn''t forget the agreement with you."


    "So I''ve been cooperating with you all the time, haven''t I?"


    "Or did I do something wrong?"


    "You''ve been cooperating with us."


    Standing in the same place, the figure in the dark looked cold and said, "but please tell me, what''s the matter with guloma?"


    "You know how important she is to us. Why did you tell us so late?"


    His voice grew colder as he spoke.


    In situ, Carmo was silent for a moment, and then laughed: "I have no way..."


    "After all, compared with you, I know this news relatively late."


    "Besides, I''d better tell you the news? It''s just that you don''t win. "


    He spoke freely, and said so.


    "And what''s important now is not what to pursue, but how to deal with it."


    He said faintly, "although gulomary doesn''t know our situation, she should have guessed a little by her cleverness at the moment."


    "It''s a hidden danger."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Sacrifice ahead of time."


    In the dark, the figure hiding in the shadow said: "there is still some power in the church, but it is not safe."


    "To be on the safe side, we hold a sacrifice to wake up the artifact left by the great lord of dusk, so as to kill Viscount eckdor."


    "Use dusk artifact to kill a kingdom Viscount..."


    Carmo''s hand trembled, and then he looked at each other deeply: "are you sure you''re not crazy?"


    "If you do this, you will certainly bring people from other churches here..."


    "Are you not afraid to send yourself into the abyss?"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Under the shadow, the figure smiles and seems to be indifferent to Kamo''s words: "you will soon know that in the next period of time, those churches will soon have no time to pay attention to us."


    "And even if they come, what can they do?"


    Standing in the same place, he sneered and said, "as long as you can capture Eckert and gulomari and sacrifice them with blood, the artifact of dusk will recover to a certain extent, or even completely."


    "At that time, everything will not be a problem..."


    He looked at Kamo in front of him and said so.


    Listen to this, Carmo can not help silence.


    He felt that some of the other party''s ideas were too taken for granted.


    Is it really going to go so well?


    Carmo flashed this idea in his heart, but he didn''t speak. He just shrugged and said, "how many people do you need?"


    "At least one hundred aristocrats or professionals with strong enough blood..."


    In front of my eyes, a faint voice fell in response.


    Carmo frowned and said, "this number is a little too much..."


    Before that, in order to make up the number required by the order of dusk, he had already found an excuse to kill a lot of people.


    But if he continues to kill in the future, I''m afraid that in the end, even he will be very dangerous.After all, although he is the king of Karol kingdom in name, he can''t do whatever he wants.


    There are also many aristocrats holding real power in China. Although they can''t be compared with him individually, if they work together, they can even abolish him and replace him with a new one.


    Therefore, in the past, in order to avoid stimulating this group of people, Carmo was fighting against those court nobles who were weak and did not have real power.


    Even so, it has caused a lot of criticism and made the reputation of Karimov worse.


    If there are another 100 people this time


    Sitting in the same place, she couldn''t help frowning. At this time, she had a bad feeling.


    In front of him, he seemed to see the thought in his heart, and the figure spoke again.


    "Don''t worry too much..."


    He said faintly, "as long as you can gather the power of blood sacrifice, no one in the whole Karo kingdom can fight against you."


    "Anyone who dares to disobey will die in the end..."


    He spoke faintly, and his voice fell down here, as if the temperature around him was lower.


    Sitting in his seat, listening to this, Carmo frowned, but finally nodded.


    At the moment, he seems to have no choice.


    After all, if he is not willing to do so, I''m afraid the people in front of him will do the same.


    Even in the end, the charge fell on him.


    It''s better for him to do it himself.


    In this way, we can get some benefits and prepare for the future.


    This year flashed through his heart. With a final sigh, he finally got up and walked towards the outside world.


    Time passed slowly.


    Soon, unconsciously, more than three months have passed.


    For more than three months, in the past four weeks, there has been a great change.


    The most obvious change is in guloma.


    The talent changes brought about by the awakening of blood are really huge.


    From the beginning of practice to now, in more than three months, she has caught up with some mages who have studied for two or three years, and has entered a new state.


    In this way, even in a few months'' time, she can really become a professional and an apprentice mage.


    This progress, to some extent, is astonishing.


    At least none of the teachers who were invited by Chen Heng to teach in hardim''s middle school was shocked by Gulo Marie''s performance.


    For them, this kind of performance can be regarded as terror, and it is absolutely the top quality.


    Of course, for Chen Heng, that is to say, he can barely see it.


    After all, when he began to practice, he was faster than that.


    "There''s news from Khaki..."


    On this day, when gulomari came to visit, Chen Heng told her the latest news: "your father slaughtered several ancient families in kachne, killing all the people in them."


    "There are even several of these people who are real lords with their own territory."


    "At last... Is it still here..."


    Standing in the same place and listening to the news, gulomary was stunned at first, then sighed and said, "he had already had this sign before. Unexpectedly, now it''s really..."


    "It''s like he''s changed since that time, It makes me feel strange, horrible


    Standing in the same place, she sighed, and then said, "but if there is no accident, behind these things should be the twilight order...."


    "If I''m right, they may have new moves soon..."


    "I think so, too."


    Chen Heng nodded and agreed with Gulo Marie: "I just don''t know how they will act..."


    He spoke softly, then turned and looked in a distant direction.


    In this moment, his vision seems to be through the heavy isolation, looking to a corner in the distance, to see all the scenes.Time goes on.


    Chen Heng and guloma didn''t wait long.


    Not long after, the other side''s action came.


    A letter from Khaki soon came to Chen Heng from Khaki''s court.


    The letter is not from others, but from Karimov.


    In the letter, karimou, in the name of his father and the king, reprimanded guloma, who left without permission and went to chenheng territory.


    Finally, in the letter, he ordered Chen Heng to personally escort gulomary back to Khaki city as the Viscount of hadim.


    On the surface, it seems very normal, but in reality, it is not.


    "It looks like they''re ready."


    After putting the letter down, Chen Heng shook his head. Then he looked at the girl in front of him and said.


    "Yes..."


    Gulomary sighed softly, and now she understood: "it seems normal for you to enter Khaki with me, Mr. Eckert, but in fact, it should be us."


    "I just don''t know in what form."


    "Of course, it doesn''t really matter."


    She said so, then turned around, looked at Chen Heng in front of her and asked seriously, "the key to the problem is, Mr. Eckert, you are not sure."


    All confrontation, in the final analysis, is a contrast between forces.


    The same is true of this confrontation.


    If Chen Heng''s strength is enough, then they go to khaki, not only nothing happens, they can even take this opportunity to catch each other.


    Even, it can expose the situation of Kari face to face and make the truth known to the public.


    But if the strength is not enough, it''s natural how far to hide.


    "This is something we can''t avoid."


    Chen Heng shook his head and said, "unless I''m willing to abandon my territory and take you away, it''s the same whether I go or not."


    "Besides, I don''t want to avoid it."


    He said softly, his words very calm.


    The option of abandoning territory and leaving directly is not under Chen Heng''s consideration.


    For Chen Heng, hadim is a base in the world of gods and his future belief.


    In this area, he has spent a lot of effort, if not necessary, do not want to leave.


    If it''s true, there''s no way to do it, but it doesn''t matter just at the moment.


    "Exactly. I want to see it too..."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng silently raised his head and looked forward. A glimmer of light flashed in his eyes: "what is the level of the gods in this world..."


    His present strength, certainly cannot compare with the real God.


    But there is no real God in this world for a long time.


    At most, it is part of the power left by God.


    If only to this extent, then Chen Heng still has confidence.


    So he made a decision.


    "Shall we start now?"


    In the quiet courtyard, listening to Chen Heng''s words in front of her, Gulo Marie was stunned. Her face showed some hesitation: "is it earlier?"


    At the moment, it was only three months before she came to Chen Heng''s territory.


    In more than three months, although she has made great progress, she still has a long way to go to become a real professional.


    In other words, she is just an ordinary person who has just come into contact with magic net. At most, she is mentally stronger than normal people.


    For her now, it is a very dangerous thing to return to khaki.


    "There''s not much time left."


    In front of him, Chen Heng said, "in khaki, the people who control his highness karimou are killing nobles. Your highness gulomari, you should know why."


    "Behind the killing is the impending large-scale blood sacrifice."


    "Every day we delay, it means that one more person will die, and the power of the twilight order will increase.""And how long will it take, your highness, to be strong enough?"


    He spoke faintly and said the key directly.


    Gulomary wants to wait until she has a certain amount of self-protection before going to khaki. This idea itself has no problem.


    However, there is no time for her now

 Chapter 381

    The idea is good, but the reality is too cruel.


    For gulomary, even with the addition of God''s blood, it is not something that can be achieved overnight if she wants to become strong on her own.


    According to Chen Heng, even if she wants to become an apprentice level mage, it will take several months.


    And even if she does, what can an apprentice mage be for Chen Heng?


    It''s nothing.


    On the contrary, their enemies are growing rapidly.


    Through blood sacrifice, dusk order can rapidly increase its strength and expand its own strength.


    After all, their power comes from the gift of God. If they only need to please God, their power will grow quickly.


    In fact, time is not on their side.


    Therefore, for Chen Heng, the faster he starts, the better.


    For the key to the problem, guloma thought for a moment, and then quickly understood.


    "I see..."


    Standing in the same place, she looked at Chen Heng in front of her body and finally nodded: "let''s start tomorrow."


    Chen Heng nodded, didn''t do much to say anything, directly turned around, left this area.


    The next day, they set out.


    This time, Chen Heng did not take all the troops in the whole territory.


    That''s not necessary.


    This time, he left with only 500 guards, as well as the two ring knights, hedosiri and Laku.


    As for Lamu, Chen Heng stayed at the moment to be responsible for the garrison in the leadership of hadim, so none of them came.


    From hattim to khaki, it''s a long way to go.


    It took them more than half a month to get to their destination.


    When they came to a plain and saw the city in the distance, some Knights began to appear everywhere.


    The person in charge of the reception is coming.


    "It seems that his majesty kalimu already knows the news of our arrival..."


    Riding the horse on the road, Chen Heng looks forward, his face is still calm.


    "Yes..."


    On one side, gulomary nodded and said softly.


    In fact, there''s no way to avoid it.


    After all, along the way, they passed many lords'' territories and were seen by many people.


    Even though Karimov was blind, he could know the news of their coming.


    It''s normal to know.


    At present, these knights should be the people he sent out to meet.


    "Viscount exedor, your highness courmarie, please follow me."


    In front of him, the knight in charge of greeting looked respectful and said to them, so he let them into the city in front of him.


    Chen Heng once visited the city of khaki.


    At that time, it gave him a good feeling. Although it was not as prosperous as other places he had been to, it was at least much cleaner.


    This time back, the city gave him changes, but there have been some changes.


    People everywhere seem to be more scarce, although the city is still that city, but people who dare to walk on the streets seem to become scarce.


    The people around also became more formal and cautious.


    These subtle changes surprised Chen Heng.


    It seems that in the past few years, the city of khaki has also suffered a great impact, resulting in many changes.


    Into the city, soon, Chen Heng came to his courtyard.


    As a Viscount, Chen Heng seldom comes to khaki, but he has his own residence in khaki.


    Now it''s coming. Just live in it.


    For him, there is no problem.


    But for guloma, it''s a big problem.


    She''s Carol''s Queen daughter and Karimov''s daughter.


    According to the rules, now that we have returned to khaki, we should naturally return to the palace.Just at this moment, in gulomary''s mind, Carlo''s court is not a good place.


    After all, even Karimov, King Carlo, is suspected to be manipulated at the moment.


    The whole court of Karol was heavily infiltrated.


    I''m afraid it would be a big problem if guloma went back at the moment.


    "No harm."


    Looking at Gulo Mary in front of her, Chen Heng understood her worries, so he nodded and said, "if there is any danger, I will arrive at once."


    "I see."


    Listen to Chen Heng''s words, Gu Luo Mary this just put down the heart, in the heart secretly relaxed.


    "Give this pendant to your highness."


    In front of him, Chen Heng''s voice rang out again.


    On one side, hedosiri respectfully goes forward and puts a wooden box in front of gulomary.


    After the wooden box was opened, what appeared in it was a gold pendant.


    The pendant looks very beautiful, with many unique textures carved on it, which makes people feel different and gorgeous at a glance.


    Looking at the pendant in front of her, Gulo Marie smiles, then takes it over and puts it on directly in front of Chen Heng.


    "Thank you for your gift. I like it very much."


    Put on the gold pendant, Gulo Mary smiles and says to Chen Heng.


    Then she turned and left.


    Of course, she was not alone, and she was still with orimo.


    This court knight was very loyal to gulomary. No matter what time he was, he always guarded gulomary for the first time. There was no accident.


    This time, he also went into the past, also guarding the left and right of guloma, accompanying her into the palace.


    Excluding its own strength, this loyalty is obviously enough to be appreciated.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng looks at Gulo Marie''s figure and leaves, and then walks into his residence silently.


    "They have come?"


    In the palace, in the quiet hall, Kamo raised his head, looked at the old man in black robe in front of him and said faintly.


    "That''s right."


    Standing in front of Carmo, the black robed old man''s face was calm. Facing Carmo''s eyes, he nodded directly: "Gulo Marie has come here, and will come to you soon."


    "Well, do you want to do it?"


    He looked at Kamo in front of him and suggested.


    This time, the reason why they wanted to summon Chen Heng and gulomari was that they wanted to catch them all and capture them.


    Originally, they thought that they would not come and would refuse for any other reason.


    But unexpectedly, they agreed directly.


    Even now, Gulo Marie and Chen Heng took the initiative to separate. It seems that as long as they start, they can take it down.


    After all, compared with Chen Heng, Gulo Marie has always been a harmless image of human beings and animals, and has little power of her own.


    As for the protection of the side of the olimo, in the view of Kamo and others, no difference with the air.


    Listening to the old man''s words, Kamo could not help but lower his head and fell into thinking.


    He was also surprised by Chen Heng''s choice.


    In other words, in the face of the present situation, he will probably leave the kingdom of Karol and escape from this area.


    It is impossible for the twilight order to occupy the kingdom of Carlo for a long time. Sooner or later, they will leave.


    At that time, Chen Heng and Chen Heng returned to the kingdom of Carroll, not only without any risk, but also calmly clean up the mess left by the dusk order before it left.


    There is no doubt that the greatest benefit can be obtained by doing so.


    But Chen Heng and Chen Heng finally chose to come to Khaki directly.


    This choice, let a person not from doubt.


    "Or is he confident that relying on his own strength is enough to suppress everything, so he dares to come directly?"


    Sitting in the same place, the idea flashed through Carmo''s mind.


    "Let gulomary in."


    Finally, he raised his head, looked at the old man in black robe in front of him and said, "we don''t have to do it.""It''s not us who want to catch her, it doesn''t matter to us anyway."


    "The twilight order wants guloma, so let them do it by themselves."


    He said so at last.


    "I see."


    In front of him, the old man in the black robe nodded and understood Kamo''s meaning.


    After a while, the outside world came the sound of footsteps.


    Then, Kamo looked up and saw a figure coming slowly in front of him.


    It was a woman in a long skirt. Her appearance was very delicate and beautiful. Her whole body was full of a kind of strange charm, which made people look at her at a glance.


    It''s no one else. It''s the daughter of karimou, the king''s daughter of Karo Kingdom, gulomari.


    At this moment, she finally returned to the familiar palace and saw her father again.


    Of course, although the father and daughter met each other, in fact, the emotions in the hearts of both sides had already changed, which was not the case in the past.


    "Long time no see, my father."


    Walking in from the outside, looking at Carmo in front of her, gulomary smiles, then bows and says so.


    "Indeed, it''s been a long time."


    Carmo sat in his seat and looked at gulomary, who came from outside. She was silent for a long time. Then she opened her mouth and laughed: "count the time, it has been more than half a year..."


    "You''ve been avoiding me for more than half a year."


    "There''s no way..."


    Gulo Marie stepped forward, came to Carmo''s body, and looked at each other like this, with a pair of beautiful eyes, and looked at each other like this: "if I don''t, I may not be able to come back now, and I won''t see my father you."


    "But you came back."


    Carmo looked at gulomary with great interest and said with a smile, "why?"


    "What do you say?"


    Gulomary laughed. Instead of answering the question directly, she just saluted respectfully. Then she said, "I''m a little tired from hattim''s lead. Can you let me go down and have a rest?"


    "Go ahead."


    Carmo''s face did not move, so light mouth, did not say anything.


    Gulomary nodded, then turned away from the spot in front of her.


    In the spacious and huge hall, only Kamo was left.


    He sat quietly in his position, looking at the figure of gulomary leaving in front of him, and now he could not help frowning.


    "Why..."


    This year flashed through his mind, and he seemed to have some doubts.


    Just now, he had felt it carefully, and didn''t find too much breath in guloma.


    Compared with half a year ago, there are many changes in the other side, and their mental power has become much stronger. It seems that they have made great strides towards the road of mage.


    However, it is impossible to fight against him just to this extent.


    So, where did she come from and dare to return to this place in front of her?


    For a moment, Carmo was puzzled about this problem.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Anyway, these things have nothing to do with him.


    After that, there will be others to solve it.


    As for his task, he had already finished when he summoned guloma and Chen Heng to khaki.


    Thinking of this, he silently lowered his head, did not think about these things.


    Walking out of the palace, gulomary quickly returned to her former residence.


    Calculate the time, now from her last time here, it has been more than half a year.


    For more than half a year, there has not been much change here. It still looks the same as the past.


    Everything inside is so familiar, including the furnishings and so on.


    It looks very clean everywhere. It seems that someone should be specially maintaining it at ordinary times, which doesn''t make this place desolate.


    Here, gulomary sat down and then looked to a corner.With her mental strength at the moment, you can feel a strange feeling flashed by, coming from this direction in front of you.


    It seemed that someone was lurking in the dark, peeping at her.


    This feeling is very unique.


    But it is also a flash of things, quickly like an illusion in general.


    But, of course, courmary didn''t think it was an illusion.


    If she really thought so, she would not live to now.


    "My brothers, what''s the situation now?"


    Sitting in her own place, gulomary turned and looked at orimo in front of her. Then she said so.


    Gulo Marie is Carol''s daughter, but she is not the only child of karimou.


    In front of her, there are several elder brothers and sisters.


    It''s just that these people aren''t as famous as guloma.


    But that doesn''t get in the way of something.


    "Your Highnesses are still in khaki."


    In front of guloma, orimo looked respectfully at guloma and said, "but at the beginning of the time, there was an infectious disease in Khaki city. Both his second and third Highnesses were ill. Now he is still in his manor and does not live in the court."


    "Infectious diseases..."


    Gulomary frowned. Subconsciously, she thought there was something wrong with it, but she couldn''t say anything.


    The sanitary conditions in this world are not very good. Some diseases can easily cause big problems.


    But for the nobles like gulomary, it was all right.


    After all, there are gods'' sacrifices in this world.


    As long as they are not particularly important diseases, they will not have many problems if they continue to treat them under normal circumstances.


    For example, it''s not a trivial matter that the prince of a country is directly infected by the infectious disease.


    "Have you seen the sacrifices in the city?"


    Gulomarine thought for a moment, then asked.


    "Some people have seen it in the past, but it''s still not much better, and it''s still in cultivation."


    "Of course, these are just the news that goes on outside, and I don''t know exactly what it is," orimo said after thinking for a moment


    "It''s possible that the two Highnesses are all right now. It''s only for some reasons that they declare that they don''t want to enter the palace."


    This may also exist.


    After all, if it were for guloma herself, I''m afraid she would not like to meet so often in the face of such a big change.


    Pretending to be sick is just the most common method.


    Of course, it is also possible that the two princes have been killed by others at the moment, so they are closed and sealed off all information.


    This may also be true.


    Sitting in her own place, Gulo Marie flashed years in her mind, but she couldn''t determine the answer at last.


    "Send someone over and have a look."


    At last, she looked up at orimo and said softly, "in two days, we''ll come to visit."


    "Well, I haven''t seen my brothers for a long time."


    She spoke softly, as she said at the moment.


    "Yes."


    At gulomary''s words, orimo''s face was respectful, and he nodded to show his understanding.


    Then he turned away and went straight out from there.


    After orimo left, there was only guloma left.


    Of course, there will be some servants outside, but they are no longer the familiar faces of guloma.


    Some of her former servants had already been replaced, and now they did not know where they were going.


    For a moment, there was a special sense of loneliness.


    Thinking of this, gulomary''s face showed a wry smile, and she couldn''t help shaking her head. She didn''t know what to say.


    But outside.


    In the spacious and quiet manor, Chen Heng stood alone, looking into the distance.


    "Full of blood..."


    The breeze blew slowly, blowing across his face, bringing him a trace of coolness.For ordinary people, it''s very comfortable weather.


    However, for Chen Heng, the atmosphere of this city is not good.


    Everything seems normal, but it''s not.


    Bursts of rich bloody breath from the outside world, looming, seems to cover up very well, but in Chen Heng''s sense of God is particularly clear.


    I don''t know how many people died in this city to have such a clear taste.


    Vaguely, through his keen mental power, Chen Heng can also feel the wailing from afar.


    The miserable howls were especially terrible. It seemed that someone was being tortured and killed by many kinds of torture. Even when he died, he could not rest completely and left a deep mark

 Chapter 382

    "Chaotic city..."


    Standing in the same place, feeling all kinds of feelings coming from everywhere, Chen Heng quietly closed his eyes.


    Soon, the brightness of the outside world gradually came to an end, and the night came, covering the four sides of the earth, turning the world into a black.


    As night fell, gulomary was still in her room.


    At night, the outside world was completely dark, but there were still candles burning in gulomary''s room.


    Breeze from the windowsill outside the wind, the room will be some of the glory of the swaying, it looks very unique.


    Under the candlelight, gulomary wrote carefully.


    She wrote very carefully. She seemed to have encountered a difficult problem and frowned from time to time.


    At least for the moment, her energy has been put into it.


    In the distance, a dark shadow was advancing quietly, and gradually approached the figure of gulomary in silence.


    He kept approaching, and soon came to gulomary''s back.


    And for all this, guloma knew nothing.


    In fact, it is.


    Apart from other things, as far as gulomary is concerned, she is just an ordinary person.


    But in front of her lurking behind, is at least a ring of professional.


    There is such a big gap between the two that we can''t feel it.


    In front of the body, the distance between the two is getting closer.


    Unconsciously, a figure has already stood behind Gulo Marie.


    In the light of the candle, the figure appeared.


    This is a figure in a black robe. The whole person appears under the candlelight. He looks a little thin. He should be a young man.


    He was standing behind her now, looking at her, who seemed to be unconscious, with a cold face, and slowly extending his hand.


    The candle began to flicker.


    The outside breeze makes the candlelight here look a little wobbly.


    Under the flickering candlelight, a long shadow was gradually pulled out.


    Courmary raised her head slowly, as if she had noticed something.


    But at this time, it was obviously too late.


    One arm jerked out and grabbed her neck.


    The shadow of the power to stimulate, just for a moment, in front of the Gu Luo Mary mind a blank, and then the head of the weak fall.


    I just passed out.


    Standing in the same place, looking at the fainting gulomary, the shadow assassin in black frowned. It seemed a little unexpected at this time.


    Before he came here, he was ready to miss.


    After all, in any way, since gulomari dares to return to the city of khaki, she must have something to rely on. She can''t come to the city of khaki without any preparation.


    So before he came, he was ready in his heart, even ready to leave at any time, to get away from this place.


    But from the final results, it is particularly smooth.


    What possible guardian, some inexplicable power interference, even the possible appearance of the Viscount eckdor


    None of this happened.


    Well, it''s going too far.


    But now the facts are in front of us.


    She fainted and looked at her disposal.


    This is clearly what the plan looks like.


    Therefore, even though in doubt, the shadow assassin did not hesitate much. He directly picked up gulomary and then went to the outside world.


    In the distance, when the shadow assassin left with gulomari, Carmo sat in his position, as if he felt something.


    Suddenly, he also frowned, some doubt: "so smooth?"


    Like the group of the twilight order, he thought that this time the two of them were well prepared and should have made some preparations.


    But judging from the current results, guloma was easily caught by them, and there was no accident at all.


    It seems that they thought too much before.


    "Do we really think too much..."Sitting in the same place, Carmo frowned, then the year flashed in his heart.


    He thought for a moment, then shook his head.


    It doesn''t matter anymore.


    In order to deal with the Viscount eckdor, as early as before, the twilight order had begun to sacrifice blood to many aristocrats with extraordinary blood, so that the power of the twilight artifact in their hands was partially recovered.


    That part of the power was originally designed to deal with Viscount eckdor, a god descendant.


    Now, with the arrival of gulomari, the power of dusk artifact will be further revived as long as it is sacrificed with blood.


    At that time, no matter how powerful the Viscount eckdor''s power is, there is absolutely no way to fight against a recovered artifact.


    And if the Viscount eckdor is also taken, then there will be no one in the kingdom of Karol to be their opponent.


    At least until people in other churches react, the dusk Church in Carol can absolutely do whatever it wants.


    Everything seems to have settled down.


    Just don''t know why, Carmo always feel a little uneasy.


    He always felt that things should not be so simple.


    There seems to be something wrong.


    So he thought.


    But if there is a problem, he can''t say it again.


    What went wrong?


    Carmo sat in the same place, frowning at this time, and finally simply did not want to.


    Where he didn''t know.


    In the distance, when guloma was taken away, it was in a spacious manor.


    Chen Heng silently raised his head and looked to a certain direction in the distance.


    "Has it started yet..."


    His face was calm, the year flashed in his heart, and then he stepped forward.


    In a flash, his figure disappeared from here and left directly.


    In the distance, the night covered everything and seemed to cover everything.


    In this night, everything has returned to calm, looks particularly unique.


    "Have you come back yet?"


    In the spacious and huge Town, a huge altar was placed here.


    This is a place under khaki, very hidden.


    In all directions, special magic array is also arranged to cover their breath, so that they will not be found by others.


    Among them, a group of believers of the twilight order prayed piously here, as if they were praying for the coming of the God of twilight, so that they could bring down God''s grace and protect the believers of the God of twilight.


    Judging from the present situation, the twilight order does not exist for one or two days in the kingdom of Karo.


    Most of them had been lurking in this place a long time ago, but now they are just making a big move.


    Standing on the altar at dusk, the bishop of the order was surprised. Looking at the man in front of him, he looked surprised: "so fast?"


    He also looked a little surprised, as if he didn''t expect to be so smooth.


    In fact, the same is true.


    For today''s operation, they made all kinds of plans, and even sent people to the Viscount eckdor''s side, ready to watch each other''s movements all the time.


    But in the end, none of these movements seemed to work.


    They haven''t made much effort, and their goal has already been reached.


    This feeling is really unique.


    "It is indeed his royal highness gulomary..."


    Standing in the same place, the black bishop looked at guloma in front of him, probably felt the breath of his body, and then said so.


    It was only after confirming that the people in front of us were not fakes that the people around us were relieved.


    "Just in time, there will be a blood sacrifice tonight."


    On one side, a middle-aged man in a black robe said: "it''s better to send her directly to the blood sacrifice, and take her to sacrifice tonight."


    "It also prevents accidents."


    "Good."


    The bishop in black nodded and agreed.


    Standing in the same place, he probably felt it for a moment, then seemed to feel something, and then continued to look at gulomary in front of him: "now that you are here, will your highness continue to pretend to sleep?"He looked at gulomary, and said so now.


    The rest of the audience were not at all surprised by the words of the black bishop.


    Those who can stand here, the core of the basic urban Twilight order, are also extraordinary.


    Therefore, their strength is not bad, and they can naturally feel the state of guloma at the moment.


    At this moment, gulomary''s spiritual fluctuation has gradually become active. It seems that she has obviously awakened.


    Facing the extraordinary, even if ordinary people want to pretend to sleep, it is also a very difficult thing.


    The sound fell.


    With the people around them looking at themselves, gulomary finally slowly opened her eyes.


    "You..."


    She looked at these people in front of her. After knowing where she was, her face looked a little ugly: "where is this place?"


    "As you can see."


    Before his eyes, the bishop in Black said, "our church."


    "I''ve never seen a church like this."


    Colomarie, looking at the scene, said so.


    In her line of sight, the surrounding scenes show.


    The place in front of you is still bright. Although you are under the ground, there is the light of mana everywhere. It''s very bright.


    And all around, a series of sad shouts were coming.


    In her eyes, the distance of a row of torture tools so placed there, each one looks so frightening.


    Further away, there are still some people who are being tortured. It''s a scene that people can''t bear to look at.


    After only one look, she could not help turning around and did not dare to look on.


    Even for her, the scene was too cruel.


    As for the skill of tormenting people, the twilight order is full of skills.


    No matter how tough a person is, he will fall down when he comes to this place.


    The things here are beyond the limit of ordinary people and frightening.


    "There are many things you haven''t seen."


    The black bishop smiles, then reaches out his hand and holds up the head of gulomary, making her face clearer in the light.


    "What a beautiful face..."


    Looking at the beautiful face of gulomary, the black bishop was a little intoxicated, and now he seemed to have imagined what would happen next.


    "Let me see..."


    "You are a noble Wang NV. There must be something you haven''t experienced yet..."


    He laughed and then said, "we have nearly 100 people here. After a while, all of us will contact you one by one, Enjoy your posture in bed... "


    "I can''t wait to get rid of your clothes and let you perform in front of everyone."


    "It''s a pity..."


    On one side, someone said with a smile: "it''s a pity that time is not enough. Otherwise, we want you to experience it, The feeling of being pregnant again and again, and then being cut to pieces during pregnancy


    "But it''s not so bad now..."


    On one side, someone opened his mouth and also gave a smile: "there is a pool built on one side, which is full of some special cute


    "Your honor, Madame courmary, I don''t know if you are not interested in experiencing the feeling of being laid eggs by countless insects in your body and then becoming a monster? "


    "Not so fast."


    "After all, if you become a monster, it will be more difficult to start..."


    "I don''t want to talk to a monster..."


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Bursts of laughter resounded here, with the distant cry of the miserable, people feel a chill.


    Gulomary''s face began to look ugly.


    Her mind is really tough, which is outstanding compared with normal people.


    But in the face of the twilight order, none of this is useful.What these people are good at most is to break your psychological defense line and torture you with the most vicious and painful torture.


    No matter how tough and strong the will is, there is no way for people to keep their own sense in front of them.


    This is the twilight order.


    If an ordinary person falls into the hands of the twilight order, then their best choice is to find a chance to commit suicide.


    There was no despair.


    She knew she had hope at the moment.


    In her body, the gold pendant still exists. At the moment, there is a kind of power on it that is releasing. It flows in gulomary''s body and brings her a warm feeling.


    Chen Heng is still there.


    This is her hope and strength.


    At the moment, she has more or less understood Chen Heng''s plan, and she still has some confidence in her heart.


    In fact, it is.


    Boom!


    Outside, bursts of crisp sound suddenly came.


    For a moment, the space around began to vibrate, and every place was constantly swaying, as if it was going to collapse, especially terrible.


    All of a sudden, the faces of the people in front of him changed greatly. At this time, he looked directly at him and seemed to realize something.


    "Someone is attacking the guarded divine power array!"


    "Who?"


    Standing in the same place, the black robed bishop and others'' faces changed greatly. At this time, they were aware of something.


    In front of him, bursts of divine power emerged and crossed here.


    The light and hazy light and shadow show, so far emerge, in front of them emerge scenes.


    Then, a figure appeared in front of us, and it emerged.


    Only in their line of sight, a young figure to show.


    It was a young boy who looked very young, tall and handsome. Now he stood outside and walked slowly towards here.


    In front of him, a series of magic runes are constantly flashing, and then emerge, turning into a series of real obstacles, trying to stop the youth.


    But in the end, these means are useless, no matter how the divine lines fly in the air, there is no way to stop the young figure.


    He kept stepping forward, so slowly to the front, all the way forward, as if there were no obstacles in general.


    In all directions, the huge power continues to show, but there is no way to stop that figure. It seems that it does not exist at all.


    Looking at the scene, everyone''s face changed.


    "Icodo!"


    "It''s him!"


    Standing in the same place, the black robed bishop and other people''s faces changed greatly. By this time, they had all reacted.


    "He used you as bait!"


    The bishop in black looked at the colomarie in front of him. His face suddenly changed: "are you not afraid that I will kill you now?"


    "He wants to use me as a bait, which I can''t decide."


    Gulo Marie''s face was calm. Even in the face of the situation, she was calm and didn''t panic much.


    At least, Chen Heng has arrived at the moment.


    Not out of what she thought before, Chen Heng really took her as a bait in order to find the headquarters of dusk order and kill her directly.


    And now, with the capture of guloma herself, the base camp of the order is also exposed at dusk.


    So Chen Heng also followed the traces left by Gulo Marie and came all the way.


    And now, it''s time for it to explode.


    Boom!


    Bursts of light sound in here continue to occupy, constantly reverberate.


    The vision in front of us seems to have changed, everything is changing, enveloped by a great power, and gradually changed.


    With the sound of a light bang, the Shenwen array here is reviving. With the sacrifice of the twilight order, the power of terror erupted.


    But even so, it''s useless.


    As the voice continues to ring out, the moment is covered by the power of terror.


    Chen Heng''s figure is still moving forward, no matter how the strength around him recovers or how huge, there is no way to stop him.At this moment, under the light, he seems to be a son of God, looking so sacred and great.


    Looking at this scene, the bishop in black changed his face. At this time, he quickly said, "take gulomary and perform the blood sacrifice immediately!"


    "Also, launch sacrifice to revive the dusk artifact!"


    He spoke in such a way that his face looked particularly ugly at the moment.


    On one side, the others nodded, then went out in all directions and began to move.


    They lifted guloma high and then threw it directly into a pool of fire. They wanted to make it disappear in the fire and completely turn her body into ashes.


    "Am I... Dying?"


    A hot flame emerged from the front, accompanied by a strong temperature.


    Feeling the huge temperature, guloma''s face changed a little, and years flashed through her heart.


    The shadow of death came out and covered her whole body.


    PS Excuse me, have you seen my monthly ticket and subscription

 Chapter 383

    Life and death are common things, but not everyone can easily see it.


    In the past, Gulo Marie thought she didn''t care, but now, really, she realized the horror.


    In front of her, a huge flame was gushing, and now it was gradually coming towards her, as if to engulf her and turn her into ashes.


    But in a way, it seems good to die.


    At least can avoid a lot of trouble, also won''t be the twilight order of that group of people torture, directly clean death.


    In an instant, many thoughts flashed through gulomary''s heart. At last, she closed her eyes with a sigh.


    Bursts of light rose from her body.


    In this moment, all kinds of changes appeared in her.


    That gold pendant began to shine, light light light from its body bloom, so emerged, at the moment flash.


    Then everything changed around.


    A warmth poured into gulomary''s heart. It was a brand new feeling, isolating all the heat and pain around her.


    So, she opened her eyes unexpectedly and looked at the new scene.


    Glory, in front of the body.


    A hazy light of divine power appeared and bloomed around her, making her look so holy and extraordinary.


    And in front of her, the flame was split in two by the light, so it was cut off.


    The flame that can burn her body and her soul has been separated, and it seems that there is no trace of contamination.


    The endless dust seems to disappear here.


    At the moment, gulomary stood here, looking at the black bishop and others above, and her heart finally calmed down.


    "I''m still alive..."


    The year flashed through her mind, and she was relieved.


    No matter what, since we can live, no one is willing to die.


    Looking at this, Chen Heng did not give up on her. Although he used her as bait, he left her enough cards to protect her.


    That''s enough.


    She breathed a sigh of relief, then raised her head and looked forward at the bishop in black, appreciating their faces at the moment.


    Under her gaze, the black Bishop''s face was very ugly.


    "What power is this?"


    The bishop in black, looking at the light in front of him, did not know what to say.


    The fire in the pool of fire in front is the unique product of the twilight order, which carries the breath of some gods.


    After a moment, everything will turn into decay, and the whole body will be burned, leaving only the last point of pure transcendental essence, which is integrated into the body of the God of dusk and used as the final material for sacrifice.


    This is an extremely powerful means, even if it is no matter how powerful the extraordinary, after entering it, there is no way to resist.


    But now, it''s directly blocked.


    The light splits the flame, making the Hellfire unable to move forward, unable to hurt guloma.


    What is this


    Standing in the same place, in this moment, many thoughts flashed through the black Bishop''s heart, and his heart became more and more uneasy.


    It seems that from the very beginning they underestimated the power of the Viscount eckdor.


    They didn''t expect that Chen Heng''s strength could reach such a level that he could burst into their base camp.


    There was no power to stop the Shenwen array arranged outside.


    They did not expect that they would even be used as bait as the daughter of King gulomari and the God descendant.


    What''s more, I didn''t expect that things would turn out like this.


    "There''s no way..."


    At last, standing in the same place, the black bishop gritted his teeth. At this time, he finally made a decision: "throw all our sacrifices down!"


    "I want to revive the dusk artifact in the shortest time possible!"


    "What about Princess gulomary?"


    One side of the mouth, said at the moment."Do you want to go down and have a try?"


    The black bishop turned and looked coldly at the man. "Or let me go to the pool of fire?"


    Suddenly, the man stopped talking.


    The pool of fire, which collects the breath of God and the power of the abyss, uses flesh and blood and divine power to maintain the burning of the terrible flame.


    This kind of flame, unless completely detached from the secular realm of the characters, otherwise who went down, who has no advantage.


    Including the black bishop in front of him, if he dares to go down, he will be burned by the fire in the pool of fire and turn into a pool of ashes.


    Not to mention what happened to Gulo Marie.


    Moreover, since there is no way to take down the pool of flames, and there is no way for the flames, if they go up by themselves, they will probably get the same result.


    All the people present thought about this.


    Outside, the sound of turbulence is more obvious and clearer.


    The earth is shaking. There is a sound all the time.


    The man from outside is approaching. It seems that he is very close.


    In mid air, a series of divine lines were flying rapidly, but in a flash, they were crushed by some powerful force. The speed was so fast that it was suffocating.


    Just feel this degree, the people present are sweating, unable to imagine how powerful the outside world is.


    You know, this place in front of you is decorated with the holy lines of the twilight order for thousands of years. The density of the holy lines and the strength of the holy lines array are enough to make people feel numb.


    In the past, even if the enemy wanted to attack here, he was blocked from the outside world and could not break through to the core.


    But now, these protective measures seem to have lost their function.


    Someone came in very strongly, but they didn''t have the slightest way.


    This kind of feeling makes them feel anxious, even vaguely afraid.


    Finally


    With a soft bang, a crack appeared on the huge stone gate in front.


    The crack was very small at the beginning, but it became more and more obvious over time, and then it continued to spread out like a cobweb.


    At the end, with a soft bang, the whole stone door was directly broken, revealing the scene behind.


    The smoke and dust flying all over the sky, shrouded the front line of sight.


    And in the dust, a figure slowly close, in the light of the gradually appeared.


    It was a young looking boy, dressed in a white robe, handsome, calm and calm. Now he stepped forward slowly.


    His face is very calm, and he has a unique temperament. He looks like a clear spring, giving people a unique feeling of peace.


    The light divine light was shining on him, which made him look very unique, holy and moving.


    It''s no one else. It''s Chen Heng.


    "Here we are at last..."


    Standing in the same place, looking at the young man coming in front of him, the bishop in black took a deep breath, and then said, "Viscount eckdor, I haven''t seen you for a long time..."


    "Yes, I haven''t seen you for a long time..."


    Chen Heng came slowly from the front, Finally, he focused on the bishop in Black: "it''s not easy to find this place..."


    "I think... Is there any misunderstanding between us?"


    The black bishop took a deep breath, then came forward with a stiff smile and said, "actually, we don''t have to..."


    "In the beginning, our purpose was only princess gulomary."


    "We have never made any attempt against you, viscount exedor, or against you..."


    He said, with a sincere face.


    It''s true.


    Before that, although they had a plan to win Chen Heng, they had not really implemented it, so they were directly defeated by Chen Heng, so that they did not dare to move.


    Since then, they have been afraid to take the lead and have been quietly accumulating strength.In front of him, listening to the black robed Bishop''s words, Chen Heng didn''t comment. He just stood there looking at him, as if waiting for him to finish.


    Looking at this scene, the black bishop was relieved, then said with a smile: "you see, there is no necessary conflict between us..."


    "Princess gulomary may have given you some conditions, but we can give you whatever she can."


    "Everything in Karol kingdom is under our control. If you like, tomorrow I will let karimou cooperate with you and give you the king of Karol kingdom."


    "As long as you cooperate with us, everything in the past is no longer important..."


    His face was sincere and smiling, but he was still gesturing to himself as he spoke.


    The recovery of dusk artifact is not so simple. It will take some time.


    Chen Heng''s time to call is too short and too fast, so that they have reached this point without even waking up the good dusk artifact.


    He''s here to say so much, and that''s why.


    On the other side, listening to his words, Chen Heng didn''t respond, just looked at him calmly.


    Looking at Chen Heng''s performance, the black robed bishop thinks that the other side has been persuaded by himself and wants to continue persuading.


    Just at this time, Chen Heng''s voice sounded.


    "What you said makes a lot of sense..."


    Ahead, Chen Heng''s voice rings out slowly.


    Standing in the same place, he looked at the bishop in black in front, sighed silently, and then said, "it''s just..."


    "What makes you think that you are qualified to negotiate with me?"


    Light words fall, very calm and gentle, but it clearly spread to a person''s ear.


    In a flash, the faces of the people present changed greatly.


    Because in front of them, they can feel that a huge force has come to them.


    In nothingness, the flames are burning, and now they turn into a huge sword of flame, cutting down directly towards them.


    Boom!


    There was a light noise all around.


    The whole underground world began to shake, and there were Taoist patterns flying, and then disappeared.


    Will die, really will die!


    At this moment, the idea flashed through everyone''s mind.


    If they are killed by this blow, they will really die if there is no accident.


    "No!"


    The bishop in black roared and looked in the air.


    There, the flame power is burning, it seems to be moving forward at the moment, and it will soon fall.


    Everything seems to be at a standstill at the moment.


    The four sides turn into nothingness, and the front is completely shrouded by fire.


    Just for a moment, it turned into a sea of fire, which looked particularly unique.


    Chen Heng is still standing in the same place, just standing there.


    Looking at the scene ahead, he couldn''t help frowning.


    Because in his induction, those people in front of him are not dead and still alive at the moment.


    In principle, this should not be.


    The strength of his attack was not full strength, but the strength contained in it was enough to kill the group several times.


    With their own strength, they should not be alive at the moment.


    The year flashed through his mind, and then he turned silently and looked forward.


    Under his gaze, the scene in front gradually unfolds.


    There was a faint cloud of smoke.


    The flames died down.


    In the front, the bishop in black and others were still standing there, but now they were pale and panting.


    And in mid air, a token has been revived, now announced in mid air, blooming a breath of terror.


    The token is golden in color. It is carved with an inexplicable divine pattern. It looks very unique and full of an ancient charm.


    At this moment, it began to shine, a light golden power flowing out of it, it is particularly unique.


    The majestic display, as if a God is about to come and revive, gives people great terror and pressure.All of a sudden, many people on the scene directly changed color.


    "Artifact!"


    Not far away, under the pool of fire, gulomary''s face changed greatly. At this time, looking at the golden token, she was a little shocked.


    In this way, she recognized what was in front of her.


    "Eckert, you are really strong..."


    In the same place, the black robed bishop slowly got up, gasped there, looked at Chen Heng in front with a pair of cold eyes, and stared at him: "even if we have so many people here, it''s nothing in your hands..."


    "Many of our church''s past decorations, In your eyes, it''s nothing... "


    "But what about that?"


    His face was cold, and now he finally tore off his previous disguise: "before the artifact of the great Twilight God, you are nothing."


    "Now, regret your previous arrogance and recklessness."


    "I will sacrifice your blood to the great God of dusk!"


    He opened his mouth coldly, and his eyes looked very cold.


    A little, just a little.


    As long as just now, the artifact of dusk recovers at night, all of them present will be devoured and wiped out by the fire.


    He almost died on the other side.


    That kind of feeling, as long as the experience once people do not want to experience.


    So is the bishop in black.


    In order to repay the other party''s feeling, he must take revenge and return the feeling to the other party.


    "Twilight artifact..."


    Standing in the same place, looking at the front hanging in mid air, blooming a magnificent golden token, Chen Heng can''t help frowning.


    But then, he also responded: "look at this, before you delay time, is to let this artifact recovery."


    "However, judging from the current situation, the power of this artifact has not really recovered after all..."


    He felt the state of the artifact of dusk and said at the moment.


    In front of him, although the power of the dusk artifact was powerful, the majesty that bloomed out of it was suffocating and frightening.


    But the power has not fully recovered, only part of the divine power is shown.


    "How is it?"


    The black bishop did not deny this, but his face became more ugly.


    Originally, it would take quite a long time for the recovery of the artifact at dusk. Not only blood sacrifice, but also enough rituals and sacrifices are needed to awaken the artifact briefly and show part of its power.


    But now, Chen Heng has not given them the time at all.


    The most important gulomari can''t be sacrificed by blood at the moment, and they don''t have time to do the pre ceremony needed to wake up the artifact.


    Therefore, at this moment, although the dusk artifact is awakened, it is not in a complete state, and its power is not even half of the normal state.


    But even so, it should be enough.


    "Humble mortals, tremble in the light of dusk


    The black robed priest looked at Chen Heng and spoke coldly.


    Then, the great glory bloomed.


    In mid air, the golden token blooms golden smooth.


    Indistinctly, the sky full of golden divine patterns are showing, each divine pattern has the power of terror, enough to shake the earth, shake the stars.


    At the moment, these golden patterns gush out, forming a unique field, covering all around.


    A sense of repression from the law began to emerge.


    Being in the field of artifact, Chen Heng''s whole body strength is virtually weakened and suppressed, feeling a great pressure.


    The roaring sound is powerful and powerful.


    In the front, the golden token bloomed and hit the world.


    In a flash, even Chen Heng''s face changed slightly.


    "Is this the power of artifact?"


    This year flashed through his mind. At this time, he could not help frowning and feeling a pressure.


    It was a little unexpected.An artifact, even if it is not fully recovered, its power is by no means what ordinary people can fight against.


    However, for Chen Heng, it is not totally out of the question.


    "Then try..."


    Standing in the same place, all kinds of thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, but then he was relieved and looked straight ahead.


    "Just right, let me have a try..."


    "How powerful are the so-called gods in this world..."


    With the thought flashed in his heart, Chen Heng''s mind began to become pure, and all the thoughts disappeared.


    His face was calm. Instead of retrogression, he moved forward slowly. With the power of the dusk artifact, he came to the front.


    Under his gaze, the front is shining.


    The mighty light gradually fell

 Chapter 384

    Guanghua is blooming.


    In the front, under the control of the group of Twilight believers, the golden token is blooming. At the moment, all its strength is blooming and going down.


    With a roar, it seems that this place is about to be smashed into nothingness. Everything around it begins to twist, deform and gradually become another form.


    If not for the power of the twilight artifact, which has maintained the basic stability of this area, I am afraid that everything will be destroyed and completely changed.


    Just feel this power, the people present have to tremble, can''t believe who can maintain themselves under this power, to ensure that their own existence will not be destroyed.


    The next moment, however, a huge force blooms.


    The radiance of divinity is emerging.


    In the front, the hazy vision seems to have changed, and the flames are burning.


    At this critical moment, all the forces in Chen Heng''s body were stimulated.


    In his body, the original deposition of a rune began to move, it seems to feel the dangerous situation of Chen Heng at the moment, began to spontaneous recovery.


    In a flash, under the gaze of the black robed bishop and others in front of him, Chen Heng''s appearance began to change.


    His figure didn''t change, but his appearance became more delicate and perfect in an instant. At this moment, he looked like a God, handsome and amazing, just like the most beautiful creation in heaven, so beautiful.


    Even the most experienced person will lose himself at the moment of seeing him and sigh at the miracle of the creator.


    His eyes gradually changed into a piece of pure gold, which seemed to show the brilliance of divinity, dignity and extraordinary.


    The mighty divine power covers all directions, and confronts with the dusk artifact in front.


    At this moment, the power of the God descendant was no longer covered up, but completely revealed.


    Suddenly, the faces of the people present changed greatly.


    "Such amazing blood!"


    The bishop in black took a breath, and his face was full of horror, as if he had seen a God: "how can it be!"


    "In today''s era, how can there be such pure divine blood?"


    "This is a real son of God!"


    Their faces were filled with horror, some of which were unbelievable.


    There is no doubt that there is a huge difference between the two.


    The ordinary God descendant, just like gulomari, only awakens part of the power hidden in the God''s blood, and thus obtains extraordinary talent and talent.


    This kind of divinity is also rare and noble, but it is still within the scope of their understanding.


    But in front of Chen Heng, they can''t understand.


    In their feelings, Chen Heng is so sacred and extraordinary at the moment, and the breath of God can hardly be covered up. It is just a simple escape, which makes the divine power in their body spontaneously surge and tremble.


    This is a great terror. The blood in its body has reached a very high level. It can almost be called a son of God, comparable to the offspring of God.


    Compared with the blood in gulomary''s body, it doesn''t even match to lift shoes!


    How can there be such pure divine blood in this world?


    The people present could not help trembling. Even the bishop in black was pale. At this time, he did not know what to say.


    "Is he... The natural son of some god, but he has been sealed until this era?"


    Standing in the same place, the black Bishop''s body was shaking, and then the idea flashed through his heart.


    It seems possible, I have to say.


    It''s just that the result represented by this possibility seems more terrifying.


    In the distance, under the pool of fire, gulomary''s body began to shake.


    At the moment when the artifact revived at dusk, her body could not bear it. Feeling the majesty of the artifact, she wanted to kneel down.


    But what shocked her even more was Chen Heng''s performance at the moment.


    After tearing off all the camouflage, Chen Heng is so terrible that she can''t look directly at, or even dare to face, the condensation of blood and the terror of divine power.


    Just feel the breath of Chen Heng at the moment, she can''t help shivering, like facing a real God, she feels a Weiya from the soul."So... Is that so?"


    By this time, she finally understood something.


    Before that, she still had some doubts about why Chen Heng agreed to cooperate with her, but did not want to marry her.


    It is clear that both of them are of divine origin. The combination of the two can not only gain powerful power, but also produce excellent offspring.


    But now I want to come.


    With the strength Chen Heng shows at the moment, he doesn''t need to cooperate with her at all.


    With his own one person, can sweep the whole Carlo, absolutely no one can compete with him.


    And the combination of the two, the birth of excellent offspring, this is a joke.


    The blood in Chen Heng''s body is far more than that of her, and the difference between them is even greater than that between her and ordinary slaves.


    Will she like an ordinary slave, and combine with an ordinary slave to produce excellent offspring?


    Thinking of this, gulomary was pale, and for the first time in her life, she had a strong sense of inferiority.


    Boom!


    The power of divine blood is recovering.


    In Chen Heng''s body, as the divine tattoo was ignited, the two divine powers began to wake up, and a steady stream of divine powers emerged. They were pounding around, turning into real power, pounding all directions, competing with the power of the dusk artifact.


    Under the pressure of dusk artifact, Chen Heng''s strength is also changing. An invisible field prototype seems to be gathering and forming.


    But for this point, Chen Heng has no time to pay attention at the moment.


    Because at this moment, his whole energy has been involved by the changes in front of him.


    With the activation of Shenwen, his vision has changed.


    The movement and change of various micro particles, even the change of divine power and the continuous flow of fields, are all shown in Chen Heng''s eyes.


    "I see..."


    Standing in the same place, his eyes fixed on the front, and finally he suddenly rushed out in a certain direction.


    Bang!


    With a soft bang, two equally huge divine forces are pounding and colliding with each other.


    Boom!


    In mid air, there are thunders, nihilism is distorted, everything in all directions is changing, into another shape.


    The world around us has been branded and left a deep mark of strength. If there is no accident, even in the past 10000 years, it will not change at all.


    The powerful divine power has left a brand here, which can not be eliminated for a long time, and it looks very unique.


    And with all this happening, in mid air, a stunning scene began to happen.


    There, the artifact of dusk is still blooming, and its power is blooming and will soon fall.


    But at this time, invisible interference is producing. At the end, the dusk artifact stops falling, stops directly, and stops.


    Dusk artifact, blocked!


    "It''s impossible!"


    In a flash, the black bishop and others'' faces changed greatly. At this time, they seemed to have some disbelief: "artifact... How can the artifact of the great dusk God be blocked?"


    "It''s impossible!"


    There they let out a shout, but it didn''t change the result.


    Ahead, the battle of divine power still begins.


    Chen Heng''s appearance gradually unfolded.


    Compared with before, he looked a little embarrassed at the moment. The original clean white robe was broken and fell to the ground.


    On his body, wounds emerge, which are caused by the collision with the artifact of dusk.


    Golden blood drips down from the wound, which seems to have traces of divine power and makes people palpitate instinctively.


    Standing there alone, his face was still calm. Although he looked a little pale at the moment, his eyes were still full of gold, and he looked into the air with immortal fighting spirit.


    His image looks a bit embarrassed, but in any case, it is blocked.


    As a man, he blocked the power of artifact and really fought against artifact.


    This kind of thing, if spread out, I''m afraid it will form a legend, which will be praised and spread by countless people.And at the moment, the black robed bishop and others are also thrilled, staring forward, not knowing what to say.


    Before today, they had never thought that would happen.


    Artifact, this kind of existence is something left behind by God, which is stained with the divinity and power of God, and has that kind of extraordinary characteristics.


    No matter who is, as long as he is a mortal, the power of the artifact can not be matched.


    This was the case in the past.


    In the past, no matter how powerful their opponents were, they could be destroyed as soon as the dusk artifact came out.


    Even, they once accomplished the feat of destroying a whole city overnight with the artifact of dusk.


    But now, this artifact has been blocked.


    And in this way of confrontation.


    Thinking of this, the people on the scene were pale and didn''t know what to say.


    "One more time!"


    Standing in the same place, the bishop of black robe quickly responded. At the moment, he gritted his teeth and said, "increase the sacrifice, so that the power of the dusk artifact can be further revived!"


    "I don''t believe that he can really fight against the dusk artifact!"


    He clenched his teeth and opened his mouth, his face firm, and now he seemed quite decisive.


    Behind him, the others nodded in agreement.


    Then, they bowed their heads and looked forward.


    A slight murmur echoed here and there.


    "The great God of dusk..."


    "Please lower your divine power and destroy the heresy in front of you..."


    At this moment, the sound of prayer is constantly ringing. It sounds very slight and resounds here.


    For a moment, everything around seemed to be at a standstill.


    And with the devout prayer of these Twilight sacrifices, they have the power of belief to escape and go, gather together and go towards the golden Twilight artifact.


    At the end of the day, the glitter on the dusk artifact became brighter and brighter.


    Chen Heng can feel this great pressure.


    With the continuous recovery of the artifact at dusk and the sound of prayer in the distance, the pressure he can feel becomes more and more huge.


    In mid air, dusk artifact is more powerful.


    However, he didn''t care about it. He just looked up at the dusk artifact in the distance and rushed to it.


    Boom, as if two small worlds intertwined and collided in an instant, burst out an amazing sound.


    The suffocating sound is unfolding, and thus it appears.


    When the people present raise their heads, they will be surprised to find that there are two small suns in the air, and they are colliding and intertwining with each other at the moment.


    The power of the two little suns is particularly powerful, and each represents a huge sacred power, which is displayed at this moment.


    That kind of mighty power is frightening, almost kneeling down.


    In the invisible area, the two sources of divinity collide with each other. The power is frightening, powerful, suffocating and terrifying.


    The magnificent atmosphere is showing, sweeping the world.


    In the end, even the field formed by the dusk artifact could not completely block the breath here.


    The breath of skyrocketing escaped and gradually enveloped the outside, as if to envelop the whole city of khaki.


    In the palace of khaki City, Kamo sat alone in his room, still dealing with some affairs.


    He was writing with a pen and paper in his hand, but now his action stopped suddenly, and a look of horror appeared on his face.


    "It''s the smell of... The artifact of dusk..."


    He was a little thrilled. At the moment, he felt the unique atmosphere of escaping from the ground and gradually enveloping the whole khaki, and felt extremely terrible.


    "What are the people of the twilight order doing?"


    "To revive the artifact under khaki, do they want to erase the whole Khaki directly?"


    He was a little bit thrilled. At this time, he could no longer keep calm and sat up.


    How terrible is the power of an artifact?


    It''s not polite to say that if an artifact really recovers completely, let alone the khaki in front of us, even the whole Karo kingdom will be wiped out in an instant.Of course, the premise of this hypothesis is that they can support the great power needed for the artifact to recover.


    It''s far from that.


    But even so, it''s a terrible situation.


    At least before, Kamo never thought that this kind of thing would happen.


    "Wait!"


    Until dusk, the breath of artifact completely spread out, he was acutely aware of something.


    In addition to the artifact of dusk, there is also a huge breath unfolding, sweeping all directions.


    That breath, like dusk artifact, also has transcendental essence, just like the God above. Its breath is frightening, extremely powerful and extraordinary.


    Compared with the dusk artifact, this breath is more flexible, even though it is weaker. It is full of some transcendent color, just like a living person.


    And that gas engine also made Carmo feel thrilled.


    "Icodo!"


    Suddenly, in an instant, this year flashed through Carmo''s heart, and his mind was full of horror.


    Before that, he never thought of the immediate result.


    However, excluding all kinds of possibilities, the remaining possibility is the answer.


    Think of the whole process of gulomary being taken away so smoothly, and the answer is ready to come.


    Gulo Marie is just a bait, which is specially put out to find the twilight order base camp.


    The Viscount eckdor, with such terrible strength, not only hit the base camp of the twilight order, but also forced them to revive the twilight artifact to such an extent.


    It has to be said that it is a frightening thing.


    Even in the present situation, even though the dusk artifact has revived, it did not immediately pull the Viscount eckdor down. The two are still fighting.


    This fact is really frightening and frightening.


    It is a rare thing in the legend that human beings confront artifact.


    If this had not happened today, Kamo would not have believed it anyway.


    "Wait..."


    Sitting in the same place, feeling the horror of the distance, Carmo suddenly flashed a year in his heart and realized one thing: "opportunity!"


    He stood up abruptly and looked out.


    At this moment, viscount eckdor and the twilight order are fighting, and both sides have no energy to get involved.


    In particular, the twilight order, at this moment, had no time to trouble himself.


    There is no doubt that this is a good opportunity to leave.


    Although Kamo occupied the body of Karimov, he was always under the care of dusk order.


    He knows very well that for the twilight order, he is just a pawn that can be used. Once he has no use value, he may be abandoned at any time, or even pulled out to be slaughtered as a pig.


    He had no choice but to cooperate with the twilight order.


    It''s just that the power of the twilight order is too strong. There are strong people monitoring him all the time, and even leaving various means in his body, even exerting his strength.


    Therefore, even if he knows everything, he has no way to do more and can only wait for the opportunity.


    Now, it seems, the time has come.


    Because of the arrival of icodo, the twilight order was called, and even the twilight artifact was forced to revive.


    When things come to this point, they certainly don''t have the extra energy to pay attention to him.


    I''m sure I can leave now.


    Thinking of this, he must have a smile on his face.


    Without much hesitation, he turned straight away, ready to pack up and leave.


    During the period of Karo Kingdom, although he was only a puppet who obeyed the orders of the twilight order, he also did a lot of things secretly and made a lot of preparations.


    Now, all these preparations can be taken away for later use.


    Just as his body had just moved, he suddenly stopped.


    Because in the outside world, it seems very quiet now.


    The candle is still bright, and it shines everywhere.Just before that, the guards around had lost their life and fell to the ground one by one.


    In the shadow, two figures are slowly coming

 Chapter 385

    Ahead, a calm atmosphere emerged.


    Everywhere a dead silence, quiet people can not help but feel uneasy, some palpitations.


    Feeling this, Carmo couldn''t help frowning.


    As early as before, he had set up guards here to guard the surrounding areas, but now they are all gone.


    Around, all the guards fell down. It looked like they were directly knocked out.


    Two tall figures stepped forward from the shadow and came over gradually.


    Under the flickering candlelight, the two figures show their appearance.


    These are two very tall figures. They look tall and straight. In fact, they are.


    They were wearing armor, holding swords in their hands, and their faces were cold. They guarded the gate like two door gods.


    It''s no one else. It''s hedosiri and Laku.


    Looking at the two people in front of him, Camo''s face suddenly changed.


    "Who are you?"


    His face changed, and he looked at hesperi and Laku in front of him with an uncertain premonition.


    In front of him, listening to his words, hedosiri and Laku did not respond, but turned silently, looking at him, looking up and down.


    Their sight is very sharp, just like two sharp swords, giving people a unique feeling.


    killer!


    Just at the moment of sight contact, this year flashed through Carmo''s heart, and he understood the difficulty of the two people in front of him.


    In front of these two people, no matter which one is a rare master, in fact powerful, let him dare not underestimate.


    I just don''t know where these two people came from.


    Whose person would it be?


    The twilight order?


    This year flashed through Carmo''s mind, but then he denied it.


    Viscount eckdor has already closed the door. By this time, the twilight order can''t even care about itself. How can it find time to trouble him?


    If it''s not the twilight order, who can it be?


    "Is..."


    Standing in the same place, a variety of ideas flashed through Eckert''s mind, then suddenly stunned, understood: "are you Eckert''s people?"


    At this moment, I''m afraid the only one who can send these two knights to intercept him is the Viscount eckdor.


    If Carmo remembers correctly, there are two famous knights under the Viscount eckdor.


    I''m afraid it''s the two in front of us.


    Hearing the name of ikedo, the two people in front of them finally had some reaction.


    He raised his head slowly, and his face was filled with cold words. His eyes were like a sharp sword. He put them on each other''s body: "is the name of viscount hattim what you can call it?"


    The faint sound fell and reverberated in the palaces everywhere. With the sound of the wind, it felt ethereal.


    Listening to the voice of hedosiri, Carmo was sure.


    Sure enough, these two are no one else. They are officially under ikedo.


    If that''s the case, don''t worry too much.


    For the twilight order, viscount eckdor was also a very important target, which was firmly locked in from the beginning.


    After cooperating with twilight order, Kamo naturally had to know his enemy''s situation.


    So he knew the power of viscount eckdor''s men very well.


    In front of these two people, if there is no exception, should be the other side of the two knights, a ring and an apprentice knight.


    The strength is really good. In this kingdom of Carlo, few people can compete with these two knights.


    But for Carmo, it''s not insurmountable.


    Thinking of this, he must have a dignified look on his face: "what on earth does Viscount eckdor want to send you here?"


    "Do you want to assassinate the king?"


    His face was majestic. At this moment, it seemed that he was really a king. He was scolding the rebellious officials.


    Just in the face of his reprimand, the two people in front of him did not react at all.In this regard, Carmo''s face is also showing a look of surprise and anger.


    He raised his hand and pointed to herdorsily. Because of his anger, his whole body was trembling slightly. He played very well.


    Rowing


    The sound of the sword breaking through the air suddenly rang out.


    Just for a moment, Carmo''s face suddenly changed.


    A long sword was quickly drawn out by him, and he rushed to it with an extremely rapid speed, and one of the swords cut at hedosiri.


    For all this, hedosiri and Laku still didn''t seem to react. They just stood there, motionless.


    Looking at this scene, Carmo''s face suddenly showed a smile.


    succeed.


    He had made such a special performance before in order to attract the attention of the other side, by the way, close to the other side and burst out at the critical moment.


    Judging from the current situation, his performance was obviously very successful.


    Both of them didn''t react.


    And as long as he cuts with this sword, the knight in front of him will be seriously injured even if he is immortal.


    At that time, there was only one other person left.


    Carmo''s chances are much better.


    As he watched, the sword in his hand fell down quickly and cut to the chest of hedosiri.


    Only in the end, a scene that shocked him took place.


    A hand stretched out at the moment, directly grasped his long sword.


    With the sound of a light Bang reverberated here, the sound of the collision between the arm armor and the sword passed by and resounded here.


    It was like a mountain pressing down on him. He grabbed the sword in his hand. No matter how hard he tried, there was no way to move the sword.


    In the dim field of vision, a faint white light emerged.


    The life energy gathered in hedosiri''s body, turned into a vivid life armor, and emerged at this moment.


    Standing in the same place, hedosiri''s face was cold, and his whole body was covered with the armor of life. He looked very brave and strong.


    He just stood there, looking at Camo coldly, like looking at a clown.


    "The armor of life....."


    Carmo Lengleng stand in place, this moment in the heart of Horror: "second ring!"


    Only then did he react.


    The strength of the opponent in front of him seems far beyond his expectation.


    On one side, lacu, who was always silent, also stepped forward, reaching out with one arm and grabbing at him.


    In this process, the life energy is also gathering, turning into the true armor, thus covering his body


    "Another second ring?"


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Carmo was directly stunned. At this time, he even forgot to resist.


    Of course, even if he wanted to resist, it was too late.


    Although his strength is good, in a ring can be regarded as the peak, but it is only a ring just, can''t be a ring Knight''s opponent.


    Needless to say, the two Ring Knights standing here are not one, but two.


    Even, if he can really beat the two men in front of him, there will be more surprises.


    In the face of such a luxury lineup, he would not even have the strength to resist.


    There were not many waves. With Laku reaching out, before Kamo could react, he was directly grabbed by Laku, and then smashed heavily.


    "Bang!"


    With a soft bang, Laku''s breath suddenly weakened, and then his body was permeated by a continuous stream of life energy, which directly changed his appearance.


    His own strength was suppressed, and now he looked particularly miserable, not like a king, but just an ordinary man.


    "Be honest."


    Looking at Carmo, who fell to the ground in front of him, he said with a cold face.


    "What''s going on around the palace?"


    Standing where he was, he turned and looked to Laku.


    Under his gaze, raku nodded and then said, "it''s almost done...""It''s not a big problem."


    There are indeed many guards in the palace, and many people are even professionals.


    But this is the past.


    Since Carmo took the place of Karimov, in order to avoid accidents, and because of the requirements of the twilight order, those professionals who had been loyal to the court in the past were all poisoned, and they were basically sacrificed to the God of twilight.


    This also leads to the fact that in today''s Kingdom, except for Kamo himself, the rest of the people have no strong power at all.


    There are not even a few apprentices.


    And this kind of lineup, in the face of a two ring knight, how can it be against it?


    In addition, there is the help of orimo, a court knight.


    In terms of strength alone, olimo can only be regarded as ordinary, and nothing in front of Laku and hedosiri.


    But within the court of Carlo, olimo''s prestige was great.


    With his appearance and the suppression of Laku, the guards in the palace were quickly taken down, and there was not even much chaos.


    Of course, the reason why things go so smoothly is inseparable from Kamo''s past behavior.


    In the past, at the instigation of the twilight order, Carmo raised his butcher''s knife again and again and attacked the nobles in Caro, harming many people.


    This kind of behavior has long defeated the reputation and prestige of Karimov, and made many people dissatisfied with him.


    At ordinary times, such dissatisfaction may only be hidden, and will not be revealed.


    But at this time, it will explode.


    That''s why Laku and hedosiri are so successful.


    This is very clear to both of them.


    Will Carmo down, the two of them went to one side of the windowsill, looking toward the outside world.


    Then, looking at the outside scenery, their faces became a little dignified, and now they saw a scene.


    Only in the outside world, a faint light shining.


    At this moment, it was night, and the outside world was dark, so it was deep and invisible.


    However, at this moment, the outside world has become a bright up.


    In mid air, two little golden suns appeared there, just like real suns, shining brilliantly, almost illuminating the whole city of khaki.


    The light shines on all sides, making the world bright and thorough.


    And this brilliance is nothing but pure divine light, which shines on the earth and makes people feel incomparably bright and comfortable.


    Even if you just stand in the same place and bathe in this kind of brilliance, you seem to be able to feel the great power and power.


    Looking at this scene, hedosiri and Laku''s faces were solemn. At this time, they both felt the power from them.


    "This force..."


    Laku''s face was obsessed, standing in the same place, murmuring to himself. At this time, there seemed to be a desire in his eyes.


    And beneath the earth, another battle continues.


    Boom!


    Bursts of light reverberate here.


    The light resounded and shone everywhere, shining one of them very bright.


    Under the artifact of dusk, Chen Heng''s figure appears. It looks very lonely, but it is also full of a kind of holy power and awe.


    His body was covered with bruises, and the bones in his whole body were broken. I don''t know how many of them were broken. His flesh and blood were constantly reborn, and then quickly healed.


    Two different divine powers interweave and collide in his body, but there is no way to obliterate him.


    This characteristic of immortality is frightening.


    "The body of the law!"


    In front of him, the frightened voice of the bishop in black came out. Looking at Chen Heng''s body, he was full of disbelief: "how can this be?"


    In the face of the power of artifact, ordinary people, even if they are powerful, should have been wiped out and died under the artifact.


    However, Chen Heng has been fighting against the artifact until now, and still has not died.


    Although he looked black and blue, he stood in a high mountain and never fell down.


    Naturally, his body is special enough.


    Awakened the body of God blood, the resistance to the divine power is very high.And Chen Heng''s body is even more so.


    In the past, when he was in the curse world, Chen Heng once defeated a large number of curses, plundered the power of law hidden in a large area of curse, and integrated into his body.


    In the end, most of the power of these laws is absorbed by the divinity in his body, but also a considerable part of them is integrated into his body, which makes a great change in the origin of his body.


    At the beginning, it was not obvious, but slowly, Chen Heng''s body gradually changed, gradually towards the body of the law, and became another shape.


    The transformation of the body into the body of the law is a huge transformation and a very important one.


    And at the moment, the strength of this body is also fully displayed.


    Boom!


    Ahead, the golden dusk artifact roared, in which a huge divine power escaped and gradually spread out, sweeping all directions.


    If the huge power hidden in it really breaks out, it can easily wipe out the whole city of khaki.


    However, what is frightening is that even if it is such a powerful force, it still has no way to knock down the figure below.


    Drip... Drip


    The sound fell in bursts and continued to resound here. It sounded very clear and clear.


    The feeling of blood falling on the earth is extremely obvious, giving people an extremely unique touch.


    In the front, the bishop in black looks at Chen Heng.


    Under his gaze, Chen Heng''s body still stands there. Although he is covered with bruises and looks scarred at the moment, he still stands. Standing there, he looks very strong.


    Outside, the huge divine power is constantly roaring and converging towards the front, but there is no way to knock it down. No matter how hard you try, you can''t swallow it completely.


    Looking at this scene, the faces of the people present were extremely ugly. At this moment, they didn''t know what to say.


    Before that, they had never thought about the scene.


    "Hell..."


    All around, the people on the scene were livid and didn''t know what to say.


    An artifact is revived and aimed at a mortal, but it can''t be killed.


    If this kind of thing is said out, I''m afraid not many people are willing to believe it.


    But now, it happened so clearly, and it happened in front of their eyes.


    They can''t help believing it.


    Even, the current situation is still developing towards the side that is more unfavorable to them.


    Click... Click


    Bursts of light sound burst out at the moment, constantly across.


    In front of him, the figure stood there, and now he slowly raised his head.


    "It looks like... That''s it..."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng raised his head with a faint smile on his face. He looked like he was mocking: "you can''t kill me..."


    Rowing!


    In mid air, the artifact is ringing. It seems to feel the provocation in Chen Heng''s words and begin to recover spontaneously.


    With a roar, in mid air, the golden dusk artifact fell down again and hit the wall directly against Chen Heng.


    "Bang!"


    With a light bang, Chen Heng hums. His upper body clothes are broken, revealing his bloody body.


    Just this, the bones in his body don''t know how many broken, it looks particularly frightening.


    "Did it work?"


    Looking at the scene in front of us, the black bishop and others in front of us gathered their spirits. At this moment, it seems that hope has risen again.


    They look forward with deep expectation in their eyes.


    Just to their disappointment, in front of him, Chen Heng''s body was still standing there. Even in the face of this blow from the artifact, he was still strong.


    It is clear that his body has been blurred with blood and flesh, and the bones inside are broken. I don''t know how many of them are. I can see the internal organs inside, but it is still standing, just like a holy mountain, towering and frightening.


    A low voice kept ringing.


    In front of him, Chen Heng''s body was constantly shaking. In the end, he couldn''t even recognize the sound of deep laughter."Ha ha ha ha..."


    He looked into the air and gave out a burst of laughter. His eyes and will were stronger than ever before, and he was also stronger than ever: "you can''t kill me!"


    This battle is really very difficult and painful.


    In the past, Chen Heng has experienced many battles, some very easy, some very difficult.


    But like today, he can feel so much pressure. He really continues to ask for a monthly ticket!


    Please

 Chapter 386

    Huge pressure is constantly unfolding


    In situ, Chen Heng slowly stood up, eyes looking forward, his line of sight is unprecedented bright, also unprecedented sharp.


    He looked at the golden token in front of him. His golden eyes seemed to contain two golden suns. They were especially bright and thorough. At the first sight, he could not help feeling the fear in his heart.


    "It looks like, that''s it..."


    Click


    The sound of Zila Zila reverberates at the moment and rings continuously.


    In situ, Chen Heng stood up and looked at the earth in front of him with a smile on his face.


    In his body, a bone in the collapse, affected by the power of the artifact, directly broken, looks very terrible and frightening.


    But even so, for Chen Heng, it is just like that.


    The divine power is rampaging in his body, and there is no trend of fading.


    This power is so powerful and terrifying that even Chen Heng himself can''t control it. His body is constantly swaying and seems to fall to the ground at any time, which is very unique.


    But even so, it doesn''t matter.


    Because, this figure has been standing here, from beginning to end has not changed at all.


    In the previous battle, the power of artifact burst out, which seemed to suppress everything and destroy everything in front of us.


    In front of him, Chen Heng''s body seemed very thin, but he never fell down. He stood here all the time, just like an immortal mountain. He was very strong.


    His appearance is also particularly dignified. Unconsciously, he has a trace of divine power on his face. With his bloody body, it seems to have a unique shock, which makes people feel stunned.


    Just looking at Chen Heng in front of him, the people on the scene didn''t change their faces. At this time, they didn''t know what to say.


    "He really survived!"


    Standing in the same place, the black Bishop''s face was livid, and he didn''t know what to say.


    At the moment, he knew that if there was no accident, he would be in trouble next


    In fact, it is.


    Because in front, after blocking the power of the dusk artifact, Chen Heng''s figure did not stop. Instead, he continued to turn around and look in the direction where he was.


    For a moment, it seemed that all around the place was in silence. A piece of space was directly static, as if it had stopped flowing. It was particularly unique.


    Under the gaze of the black robed bishop, Chen Heng''s face showed a smile. At this moment, he looked at him calmly, his eyes seemed to be with some irony, especially unique.


    "If you have any more tricks, just try them out."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng''s face was calm. He just looked at the bishop in black, with a faint smile on his face: "otherwise, I''m afraid there will be no chance next."


    As he spoke, he stepped forward and approached the area where the black bishop was.


    In this process, the divine power is still surging around.


    At dusk, the artifact is shining, like a roar, bursting out the power of terror, as if trying to organize Chen Heng to move on.


    However, this is of little use.


    Brilliant spread, sweeping all directions, bursts of bright light finally fell, but there was no way to stop that figure, even half a point to stop him.


    He went forward in this way, step by step to the front, the calm face, the determination of the line of sight, people feel, can not help looking ugly.


    Especially in front of these people of the twilight order.


    In their eyes, at the moment, Chen Heng''s figure has been infinitely elevated, looking particularly terrible.


    The blade fell, the flame shrouded, the magic power surged, sweeping all directions, but it was still unable to knock down the figure in front.


    At this moment, he is like an invincible God of war, even if there are more difficulties ahead, what?


    If I am alone, there will be no enemy.


    Boom!


    Bursts of light sound reverberate here. It sounds like the sound of water. It is very pleasant and comfortable."Unexpectedly, he really confronts the artifact head on..."


    "Against the artifact, he can still maintain his own existence, and has not been destroyed by the artifact..."


    "Is he... Really human?"


    Looking at the scene in front of us, the believers at dusk on the scene looked ugly. They even stepped back subconsciously and didn''t know how to face the figure in front of them.


    In the distance, under the pool of fire, Gulo Marie''s face was also a little excited. At this time, she looked at Chen Heng in front, as if she saw a new legend.


    In the past, she had never seen such a person.


    He resisted the artifact without retreating, and even went on with his own strength under the pressure of the artifact to defeat all the evil people.


    This kind of thing sounds like a story poem among the minstrels. It is extremely shocking and has a kind of inexplicable charm.


    In her eyes, Chen Heng''s image has been infinitely elevated, becoming particularly awe inspiring.


    But in the front, the figure is still slowly approaching, now it is close to here.


    "Is it going to be like this after all?"


    Standing in the same place, looking at the figure coming in front of him, the black Bishop''s face was a little ugly. At the end, he could only sigh, not knowing what to say.


    "It seems that I don''t have much choice now..."


    He slowly raised his head and looked into the mid air. The brilliant golden artifact, like the little sun, was murmuring to himself at the moment.


    The next moment, he waved.


    "What are you going to do, bishop?"


    In all directions of the region, with the black robed bishop waving his hand, one by one wearing black robes, covered in a hazy shadow, came from one side, took all the sacrifices of the dusk God.


    "No! You can''t do that! "


    "I have made contributions to the twilight church, and I have shed blood for you!"


    "You can''t do this to us!"


    They were caught by the black robed people, and now they slowly approached one side.


    And the place they were close to was nothing else but the pool of fire.


    In the pool of fire, the flames are still burning. Although the power is not completely diffused, it just feels the past and makes people tremble. Even the soul seems to be distorted and feels a burst of terror.


    This is a feeling diffused from the depth of the soul. It is particularly clear and unique. Just as you feel it, you will never forget it.


    "This is..."


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Gu Luo was stunned and didn''t know why, but Chen Heng frowned and seemed to think of something at the moment.


    He quickened his pace and wanted to step forward to stop the other party''s behavior.


    But above his head, the dusk artifact is shining again. That kind of power is again wielding, hitting Chen Heng''s body, shaking his body for a while. It looks like he may fall down at any time.


    With the action of the black bishop, the power of this dusk artifact seems to be growing, and now it becomes more and more terrible.


    "Ah, ah!"


    In front of him, a sad cry was heard.


    Gulomary subconsciously turned and looked, just saw a scene that made her thrilled.


    On one side, a black robed sacrifice had been thrown down and was struggling in the flames.


    The power of the flame is burning, boiling at the moment, spreading along the other party''s body, and soon enveloping the other party''s whole body directly.


    Later, his flesh and blood were burned directly, revealing the white bones under him.


    Indistinctly, a figure of some vanity shows, not other, it is the soul of the black robe sacrifice in front of us.


    At the moment, his soul is struggling in the pool of fire, rolling here and there. It seems that he wants to leave from this place, but there is no way to do it.


    At the end of the day, he reached out to Gulo Marie and tried to go to her.


    "Please..."


    Finally, he opened his mouth and said, as if praying for something.


    But before a word was completely finished, his body collapsed directly, and his whole body and soul were all turned into fuel, burning and boiling here.The whole scene looks particularly frightening and terrifying.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Gulo mariton felt a little thrilled.


    A deep fear enveloped her body and mind, so that her whole body was constantly shaking at the moment, feeling a burst of fear.


    Without the protection of divine power, under the flame, the fragility of life is so clear.


    Under this flame, not only the body, but also the soul can not escape. They will be burned completely and become the fuel of the dusk artifact.


    However, the present is not the only one.


    After that, the rest of the black robe sacrifices were also thrown down one by one.


    The figures howled miserably.


    There was a cry from some, and a curse from others, which seemed to curse the black bishop.


    But at the end of the day, all of these people became one with the pool of fire and never separated from each other again.


    In a flash, the area in front of us was calm again. Everything looked so quiet and peaceful.


    Compared with before, it seems that there is no difference.


    Standing in the same place, listening to the curses and curses behind him, the black bishop sighed slowly, and then whispered, "why?"


    "It''s a great honor for you to die for the God of dusk..."


    "Now that we have this opportunity, why don''t we cherish it?"


    He said faintly. At this moment, his face was calm and calm again. He looked like he was in his heart.


    And above his head, the golden dusk artifact still shines. Now it appears bursts of light, shining on the four sides of the earth, shining everything so bright.


    Boom, there are bursts of sound coming out here.


    The power of the artifact at dusk is great, and then the space here is stabilized again.


    With a plop, cracks appear directly in the earth under Chen Heng''s feet. At this moment, it seems that even the whole earth is beginning to be unstable, which is extremely unique.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng frowned, and now he felt the change of the situation around him.


    At the top, the power of the golden artifact is blooming. At the moment, the Qi in it is spreading, which makes people palpitating.


    Before that, Chen Heng was able to compete with the dusk artifact with his own strength.


    So now, the difficulty of this matter has greatly increased, and even become an almost impossible thing.


    The power of dusk artifact is extremely powerful.


    An artifact, no matter how weak, is incomparably powerful for mortals.


    Before that, the reason why Chen Heng was able to compete with the dusk artifact and even press forward under the pressure given by the dusk artifact was that he was strong enough and the body cast by the force of law was tough enough, because the dusk artifact was not complete at the moment, and the power in it was not fully awakened and was still in a state of silence.


    Artifact is a weapon that only a God can really use, and only a real artifact can be used freely and easily.


    Even if mortals hold the artifact, it is also extremely difficult for them to exert its real power.


    If you want to do it, it will cost a lot.


    Just like before.


    Before that, the reason why the dusk artifact could be revived was because of blood sacrifice.


    At this moment, the bishop of black robe directly threw the sacrifice of the body of dusk into it, and turned it into the source of the power of blood sacrifice, to offer it to this dusk artifact.


    This kind of action finally revived the dusk artifact.


    The present sacrifice is not ordinary people.


    As the sacrifice of the God of dusk, these people are all professionals, and their strength is particularly strong. No matter the soul or the origin, they are far more powerful than ordinary people.


    Therefore, the effect of using these people for sacrifice is undoubtedly much better than using other people.


    What''s more, these people are the sacrifice of the God of dusk, and their strength comes from the God of dusk.


    Using it to sacrifice artifact, the effect is better than the same occupation, it will be more appropriate.


    It''s a good sacrifice.


    It is because of this that in front of us, with the sacrificial rites being lost one by one, the power of the artifact of dusk has been stimulated, and the spirit of the artifact that sleeps seems to be on the verge of recovery.Boom!


    The space in front of us turns into nothingness.


    In a flash, Chen Heng''s chest broke a big hole, in which the flesh and blood, golden blood spread, fell on the earth.


    His breath suddenly weakened, and it seemed that he could not compete with the dusk artifact, and finally fell into the present situation.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Ahead, bursts of laughter.


    The black bishop was wearing a black robe, and his face was laughing wildly at the moment. He looked a little crazy: "icodo!"


    "How strong are you?"


    "I admit, you are very powerful..."


    Standing in the same place, his face showed a cool color: "your strength is enough to compete with the artifact, almost reached the summit of mortals, close to that level..."


    "But what if so?"


    "Don''t say it''s you, even if it''s a real legend, it''s nothing in front of the fully revived dusk artifact."


    "Indeed..."


    Standing in the same place, listening to the words of the black robed bishop, Chen Heng was silent for a moment, then nodded his head and agreed: "the power of artifact is really powerful..."


    "I''m not an opponent..."


    He raised his head, looked forward to the bright bright, this moment seems particularly terrible dusk artifact, Finally, he shook his head: "but with your power, how long can you activate the dusk artifact?"


    "Although the power of blood sacrifice is powerful, how long can it take to activate the artifact?"


    "Oh, indeed..."


    Standing in the same place, listening to Chen Heng''s words, the black robed bishop showed a sneer on his face. Now he said coldly: "I really can''t activate the dusk artifact for a long time, and I can''t control it for a long time..."


    "But even so?"


    "It''s enough to kill you."


    He looked at Chen Heng, his eyes showed an undisguised intention to kill, and said: "under the brilliance of this artifact, how long can you hold on now?"


    "You can try..."


    Chen Heng looked at the bishop in black, his face was calm, and he didn''t seem to have any waves.


    Time passed slowly, and now it is.


    But even at this time, his face still looked so calm, with a kind of inexplicable calm, like no matter what the situation, can calmly solve the general.


    Just looking at this picture of Chen Heng, the black robed sacrifice can''t help humming.


    "I hope in the future, you can still maintain the present appearance..."


    He snorted and sneered: "smash under the power of artifact!"


    Light words fall.


    Gradually, something began to change.


    In front, with the voice of the black bishop falling, the golden token began to tremble in the air.


    The divine power contained in it has started a new evolution at this moment.


    The vast power lurks in it. The terror of that power seems to shake the whole world and wipe out the city in front of us.


    It''s absolutely a huge blow, especially terrifying and amazing.


    I have to say that even at this time, the bishop in black is very cautious.


    Chen Heng''s performance to him before was too amazing and shocking.


    He was like an invincible God of war. No matter how many times he was hit by the power of the artifact, he was able to stand up again. His body had never really fallen down, and he would not lose his will to fight even if he was covered with bruises.


    That kind of strong will and terrifying power is really impressive.


    At the moment, in order to avoid accidents, this time the black robed bishop didn''t keep his hand. He was ready to directly urge the power in the artifact to burst out at one time and turn it into a blow to directly destroy Chen Heng.


    This is a blow that contains all the power. At this moment, this artifact seems to be sublimated. There are many floating textures on the token, which looks extremely sacred.


    The power of the world is about to fall, and it will soon come down on Chen Heng''s body.


    PS : we haven''t finished the other two chapters in the afternoon, and we will write them later in the evening

 Chapter 387

    Click


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng''s face looks particularly pale.


    At this moment, he felt great pressure.


    The golden token hanging in the air is reviving, and its power is blooming, which brings pressure to Chen Heng that ordinary people can''t imagine.


    At this time, not to mention Chen Heng, even many creatures outside can feel the strength of this force.


    In Khaki City, most of the residents have revived at this moment. Even those who were still sleeping in their rooms can''t help getting up now.


    No way out.


    Because in mid air, the brilliance is so bright, in which the light spread everywhere, will illuminate everything.


    Mingming was supposed to be a deep night, but now it looks like day, especially clear, everything is so bright.


    And the majesty that filled it made everyone kneel down.


    At this time, there are many extraordinary people feel wrong, from the small sun in the mid air, feel the great divine reaction.


    The reaction of this divine power is so huge, so terrible.


    Even if it''s just an ordinary person, at the moment of feeling it, you have to kneel down and tremble all over.


    Not to mention the extraordinary.


    "The power of the evil god is recovering!"


    In the city of khaki, in a church, someone looks pale and looks up at the scene in mid air. At this time, he obviously feels the danger.


    "There are forces belonging to the realm of the gods fighting against..."


    "If one is not good, even the whole city of khaki will be destroyed!"


    Although it is desolate, it is not that there is no church and sacrifice in Karo Kingdom, but it is relatively rare.


    The church in Karo kingdom is a nature church that believes in the God of nature.


    This is a church that has long been in decline.


    As early as in ancient times, the God of nature has fallen once, so far into a deep sleep, has not awakened.


    If it were not for his divine power, I''m afraid everyone would have thought it had already fallen.


    However, even so, because of the long-term sleep of the God of nature, the sacrifice of the God of nature also appears to be quite weak, which can only be spread in the Karo Kingdom near the wasteland.


    Of course, in the wilderness, it is said that many races believe in the God of nature and regard it as their only faith.


    However, these are in the minority. Compared with the belief in gods outside, the belief in the God of nature is very weak. Not only has the God fallen into a deep sleep, but there has been no response for a long time. Even the number of sacrifices has become very small.


    This is also the reason why the twilight order developed so greatly in the kingdom of Karol, but it was never stopped.


    Because the church power of the God of nature is weak and cannot be compared with the twilight order.


    But even so, it''s a church with a real God.


    At this moment, the projection of the dusk artifact in midair is so clear, and the divine power in it is so obvious.


    If they can''t find out, it''s a strange thing.


    "Open the eye of nature and reflect the situation there!"


    Deep in the Church of the God of nature, someone is shouting.


    Then, a huge emerald was put on the sacrificial platform.


    As a murmur continues to resound, the place is covered by the prayer of nature sacrifice.


    Then, scenes began to appear in emeralds.


    In the scene, a golden token is shown, blooming in mid air.


    There is no doubt that this is a real artifact, which blooms the pure glory of God.


    And in it, the huge power is blooming, cross pressure and down, toward the bottom.


    And in the light of that shrouded, is the figure of a young man.


    Looking at the figure of the boy, all the people present were stunned.


    Obviously, someone has recognized it.


    "Viscount eckdor..."


    In the quiet and spacious church, someone murmured to himself and subconsciously spoke the name.


    "The city of khaki is going to be destroyed!"Inside the palace, Carmo''s cry rang out.


    At this moment, he was controlled by hedosiri and Laku, and was standing on the edge of the court.


    Looking at the more obvious little sun in mid air, the expression on his face was particularly ugly. At this time, he was almost ready to cry.


    "The dusk artifact has fully recovered! This city will be destroyed soon


    "Let me go! I don''t want to die here! "


    His face was full of horror, and he had expected what would happen next.


    The change of the little sun in mid air is so clear.


    For some, this is already a very clear signal.


    The artifact of dusk has been fully revived. Now it will soon fall, and a terrible blow will break out.


    There is no doubt that the next blow will be shocking, and its power will be extremely terrible.


    Even if most of the forces were used against the enemy, against the Viscount eckdor.


    But only the remaining part is enough to kill people in this city more than ten times.


    This is not something else, but an artifact left by God!


    Where can ordinary people touch such existence.


    Once there is a real recovery, it is no problem to wipe out a whole country, not to mention a city.


    At that time, under the explosion of artifact power, only the aftereffect is enough to destroy the city.


    And at that time, Kamo and others will also be with the city into destruction, there will be no accident.


    It''s like a miscellaneous fish. Even if it''s dead, no one will know.


    At this moment, Carmo was extremely frightened and tried his best to leave this place.


    Just behind him, hedosiri and Laku are still staring at him, holding him here, there is no way to move.


    "Let go of me!"


    He looked at the two men in front of him and cried out, "do you know what''s going to happen next?"


    "Artifact has been revived, this city is about to be destroyed!"


    "If you stay here now, you will only be buried with this city!"


    "Now let go. We''ll leave together. There''s still time."


    "Lord exedor will not lose..."


    In front of him, hedosiri looked coldly at Carmo in front of him. He just stared at him and said.


    "Wake up


    Listening to hedosiri''s words, Carmo roared. At this time, he was a little crazy: "your Lord is really strong. Even if he is an artifact, he can fight against him. He won''t be able to kill him for a while."


    "But so what?"


    "Now the dusk artifact has fully recovered! The power that erupts now is equal to part of the power of the God of twilight! "


    "No matter how strong man is, can he be compared with the power of a true God?"


    "Wake up


    He roared, hoping to persuade them to take him away.


    However, listening to his words, the face of hedosiris was cold, not moved at all. It seemed that his face was still cold, especially cold.


    There was no unexpected reaction.


    On the contrary, Laku''s eyes flickered and hesitated.


    He is indeed loyal to Chen Heng, and is willing to work for the other side for the strength given by the other side.


    However, if you don''t bury your partner here and die under the aftereffect of artifact, it seems that


    All kinds of thoughts flashed through his mind, and he wavered inexplicably at this time.


    Just on one side, a line of vision suddenly fell, and at this time, it was so pressed on him, as sharp and resolute as a knife.


    It was hedosiri, standing in the same place, looking at Laku coldly, as if he had seen through all the thoughts in his heart.


    Suddenly, in a flash, Laku''s mood was as cool as a pool of cold water.


    Before that, those careful thoughts in his heart disappeared completely, and he did not dare to rise again.


    He didn''t know if the next artifact collision would kill him.But he was sure that if he dared to betray at the moment, hedosiri would not hesitate to take him down.


    As far as strength is concerned, he is not afraid of hedosiri. Even after being baptized by Chen Heng''s divine power, his strength is still above that of hedosiri.


    But so what.


    Laku is very clear that before he left, Chen Heng had already arranged all kinds of means on hedosiri. At the critical moment, he will definitely have Chen Heng''s projection as in the past.


    These means were originally prepared for Carmo, but I didn''t expect that Carmo''s strength was too weak, so that all these means were not used, and still remained.


    And now if it''s used on him, it''s the same.


    Once at that point, Laku can be sure that even with his strength at the moment, it is absolutely a dead word.


    The idea of escaping from this place was destroyed.


    Unless he can persuade the present hedosiri to succeed and leave with him.


    But how is that possible?


    Although he didn''t get along for a long time, Laku was also very clear about his character.


    It''s not polite to say that this is the loyalty of the Viscount eckdor. It''s under the other side''s heart.


    Even if all of viscount eckdor''s men rebelled, it was impossible for the present hedosiris to do so.


    For this kind of person, if you want to persuade him to leave, it''s better to hope that the artifact can''t fall down.


    All of a sudden, he gave up the idea that he was ready to move in his heart, and sat in the same place again without doing anything more.


    Looking at Laku''s action, hedosiri''s face was cold. Then he took his eyes back and set his eyes on Kamo again.


    And at the moment, in the mid air, the little golden sun has finally changed.


    A way of divine lines began to flicker, vaguely there seems to be countless people hidden in them, began to pray hidden.


    Then, the mighty power broke out.


    Under the gaze of hedosiri and others, the little golden sun slowly fell, and soon it would really fall.


    The sun is down!


    Looking at this scene, the faces of all the people in Khaki city began to change greatly. At the moment, they felt a thrill. A cool air rushed from the tail vertebra to the top of their head.


    A sense of disaster emerged.


    At this moment, not to mention those professionals, even ordinary people can feel the great power hidden in the sun, as well as the killing opportunity that is almost suffocating and despairing.


    And the real message is enough to make people feel desperate.


    The artifact of dusk is about to fall.


    Looking at this scene, Carmo''s face suddenly dull, and then can''t believe the roar.


    "No! No


    "I don''t want to die!"


    He almost frantic want to struggle, escape from here.


    However, this is of little use.


    Two heavy hands firmly pressed on his back, making him unable to move. No matter how hard he struggled, he could only stay in this place and could not move forward.


    There is a smell of destruction.


    Everything seems to be coming to an end.


    "It''s over!"


    In the spacious and quiet space, the black bishop stood in the same place, laughing wildly, looking at the figure standing in front of him: "Viscount eckdor!"


    "You will be buried with your princess and the city."


    "Under this sacred Twilight artifact, destroy it all!"


    Boom!


    The sun set slowly.


    The golden dusk artifact is reviving, and the divine power in it is fully blooming. The strength of that power can no longer be covered up, which is frightening.


    Even the body of Chen Heng''s law seems to have reached a certain limit at the moment, and can no longer bear this degree of terror.


    At dusk, the artifact hasn''t really fallen. It''s just the sweeping of the powerful Qi, which makes Chen Heng''s body begin to jump and destroy spontaneously.


    "Go to hell!"


    Bursts of shouting came from the front, with a burst of crazy laughter.


    "Really, is it over?"Heavy pressure, with a strong sense of fatigue.


    Chen Heng stood alone in the same place, his body was cracked everywhere, and his blood was flowing golden.


    His body began to bow unconsciously, feeling more and more uncomfortable under the pressure of artifact, and had already reached a limit.


    But in mid air, the power of the dusk artifact was still falling, like to crush him to death.


    Everything seems to have come to an end.


    No change, no accident.


    But is that true?


    Chen Heng''s face is still calm, just quietly closed his eyes, seems to give up everything.


    The breath of his body gradually released, and even the body''s instinctive defense disappeared. It seemed that he gave up resistance completely, and let the power of the artifact in front devour himself without any reaction.


    "Oh..."


    Looking at the scene in front of him, the bishop in black was stunned, then sneered: "have you been stunned by the power of artifact, and started to give up?"


    "It''s wise."


    "After all, the power of God is invincible."


    Light words fall, but no one has responded.


    In front of him, Chen Heng stood there alone and closed his eyes silently. All the breath in his body had disappeared.


    The power of the artifact slowly fell and gradually engulfed him.


    His body began to break, every inch of flesh and blood, every cell began to gradually disappear, and was wiped out by the divine power.


    If it continues like this, after a moment, nothing of Chen Heng will be left.


    Even the last bit of blood will not be left, completely obliterating all the possibility of recovery.


    At this time, Chen Heng''s eyes opened again.


    Golden eyes open, with a faint light.


    An inexplicable change seems to have begun.


    In place, because of the recovery of the artifact at dusk, it began to twist and the collapsing space began to stabilize.


    Around, it seemed that a new force began to come.


    Light, bright light began to come, emerging from some unique place, constantly rushing towards Chen Heng''s body, covering his body up and down, like wearing a layer of armor made of light.


    That''s not enough.


    Behind him, a virtual shadow of light appears.


    Outside, changes are beginning to take place.


    When Chen Heng opened his eyes again, the outside world changed.


    A strange murmur began to ring through.


    Vaguely, there are scenes to show.


    Tall buildings, steel jungle, there is a church standing everywhere.


    And in that church, a figure stood in it, issued a devout and pure prayer.


    "Mother Almighty, son of mercy, please come, please come..."


    "I praise your name in the world. I just want to wake up your will and come to us again..."


    The murmurs resounded continuously, and finally turned into pure light of belief, which began to gather and gather.


    The light of these beliefs gradually turned into a huge shadow.


    "That''s... what?"


    Standing in Khaki City, I don''t know how many people look up at the scene in the air.


    In mid air, a huge virtual shadow of an angel appears. Its appearance seems to be the same as that of ordinary people. It''s just full of sacred and inviolable Qi, and a pair of light wings behind it. It looks extremely beautiful and sacred.


    Obviously, it is just a virtual shadow formed by the convergence of divine power, but it seems very real, just like a real Holy Spirit, with a great power.


    And that face, is to give people a sense of inexplicable familiarity.


    "Viscount eckdor!"


    In the palace, looking at the empty shadow of the angel suddenly appeared in mid air, Carmo couldn''t help exclaiming. At this moment, his face was full of unbelievable color.


    In his sight, the huge shadow of an angel in the distance is not Chen Heng, but who is it?It was a face very similar to Chen Heng''s, just a little bit surprised, not that smart, but with a kind of supreme holiness and holiness, vaguely with a kind of compassion and vicissitudes, just like the son of all living beings, with a kind of softness for everything.


    Standing beside Carmo, at this moment, not to mention Carmo in front of us, even hedosiri and Laku can''t help but be stunned. Their faces are full of dullness.


    "Lord, are you..."


    Standing in the same place, herdorsily looked at the empty shadow in the air and silently raised his hand to his chest. At this moment, he murmured to himself, his face was shocked

 Chapter 388

    "Who the hell are you?"


    In the vast space, the black Bishop''s cry sounded at this moment.


    In front of him, the dusk artifact had already stopped falling.


    Because in front of his eyes, a new force has emerged and stopped it at this moment.


    Chen Heng is still standing in the same place. His face is calm at the moment. He just looks at the front.


    At this moment, his appearance seems to have some new changes.


    A kind of inexplicable indifference appeared in his eyes. Compared with before, he looked much colder now. The human side of his body was rapidly fading away, and replaced by the complete divinity.


    His eyes are full of indifference, the rest of the mood has long disappeared, leaving only a little implicit compassion, with the last trace of softness, looks particularly unique.


    Looking up, the whole person is no longer like before, but like a God walking in the world.


    In an instant, the idea crossed the mind of the black bishop.


    Then, he was cold and excited. At this time, he seemed to think of something, and his face was frightened.


    "You... Don''t you..."


    He looked at Chen Heng, and his eyes were full of horror. His previous emotions disappeared at the moment, as if he thought of something terrible. His face was full of fear.


    In front of him, the artifact of dusk was still roaring. It seemed to be angered and fell down quickly, like suppressing Chen Heng directly.


    However, at this moment, even if the dusk artifact how to revive, it has no use.


    Has been slender white arm stretched out, so grasp.


    Then, the thrilling scene began to take place.


    With that arm stretched out, in mid air, the falling trend of dusk artifact stopped directly, and it was caught in the hand at the moment.


    With his own arm, unarmed grasp of a artifact.


    Boom!


    Bursts of roar at the moment continue to ring.


    In Chen Heng''s arm, the dusk artifact is struggling madly. Its spirit seems to be aware of something. It begins to surge madly and wants to break away from Chen Heng''s hand and leave here directly.


    In a flash, the divine power in all directions was surging, and even the nothingness seemed to be broken. With the power of the law in all directions, he rushed towards Chen Heng''s body.


    However, at this moment, no matter how powerful the force is, Chen Heng seems to have lost everything. Entering his body, it''s like pouring into the void. It''s directly removed and no longer exists.


    The occurrence of this kind of situation is frightening.


    "How could..."


    In the distance, under the pool of fire, Gulo Marie''s face was shocked: "even the artifact can''t hurt him now?"


    She can feel the difference of Chen Heng at the moment.


    Compared with before, Chen Heng''s gas engine is too huge at the moment.


    As early as just now, Chen Heng''s power was extremely terrifying, and he could even fight against the artifact. He was the strongest one that guloma had ever seen in her life.


    But now, that kind of terror seems to have taken a step further and reached a more powerful point.


    He just stood there quietly. His whole body seemed to be the same as before, but there was a change in essence, even above the artifact.


    But there is no doubt that this kind of change will not appear out of thin air, but has its root cause.


    So where did Chen Heng''s changes come from?


    At this moment, the question flashed through Gulo Marie''s heart, and her face became more and more dignified.


    She suddenly found that the fog on Chen Heng''s body, it seems that not only did not continue to uncover because of the passage of time, but became more and more thick.


    Who on earth is he? Why is it so powerful?


    Is it the son of God or the man chosen by God?


    In an instant, all kinds of thoughts flashed through gulomary''s mind.


    In the eyes of different people, everything is presented differently.


    However, in front of Chen Heng''s eyes, there are some differences.


    In front of his eyes, his state is extremely special.At the critical moment, he had realized that he was not the opponent of the dusk artifact.


    Therefore, he didn''t struggle too much. He took out his cards and called his son incarnation.


    As early as when he cursed the world, he left his incarnation of the son to take root in that world and gradually replaced the belief of Virgin Mary in that world.


    Now, the power of the incarnation of the son has already developed and grown in that world, reaching an extremely powerful level.


    Prior to the return, although Chen Heng chose to return most of his things in that world to the noumenon, the incarnation of the son was left behind and not directly brought back.


    In order to act as their own card, can be used at a critical moment.


    And in front of you, it''s obviously the right time.


    In the final analysis, the essence of the incarnation of the son is the projection of Chen Heng''s part of the true spirit.


    Therefore, under the control of Chen Heng, the power of the incarnation of the son can also be used by Chen Heng.


    That''s what''s going on.


    And in Chen Heng''s eyes, the golden divine power is constantly emerging from the curse world, and is blessing on his body at the moment.


    This is the divine power, not anything else. It is the power of countless people''s devout belief in the son in the curse world.


    A little bit of it may not matter, but once it comes together, it will be a terrifying force.


    Pure divine power is precious in all churches.


    Only when we get God''s grace can we get some feedback and get pure divine baptism.


    The great power of the incarnation of the son is beyond many people''s imagination.


    Although the curse world is not big, but in that world, the incarnation of the son is the only faith.


    It means that the whole world is monopolized by the incarnation of the son.


    Under such circumstances, the divine power occupied by the incarnation of the son has long been strong enough to be terrifying.


    At this moment, even if it is aimed at each other with dusk artifact, it is nothing.


    Click


    In front of him, a trembling voice was still ringing.


    Feeling the sound, Chen Heng silently lowered his head and looked at his arm.


    In his hand, the golden dusk artifact is constantly shaking, as if trying to break away from his arm and regain freedom.


    However, no matter how hard they try, there is no way to get rid of Chen Heng''s hand.


    This arm seems very ordinary, but in fact it is like an unbreakable seal, without any loopholes.


    No matter how powerful you are, you can''t break the seal and leave here.


    Of course, it''s only on the surface.


    In fact, the mighty divine power is constantly converging and going towards the dusk artifact.


    Rolling. It''s pure rolling.


    In terms of its own essence, even if it is the incarnation of the son condensed by the pure divine power of faith, it will not be the opponent of the dusk artifact.


    After all, the essence of dusk artifact is endowed by the gods, far beyond Chen Heng''s present moment.


    But even so.


    It is true that there is a big gap in quality, but it is not so in other aspects.


    The power of the twilight artifact was provided by the twilight order. Before that, it was the blood sacrifice of the nobles and slaves, and then the sacrifice of the twilight God itself.


    But even so, this force is not endless.


    The power of artifact itself is indeed extremely powerful, but the power to urge artifact is not endless.


    But the divine power of the incarnation of the son is almost vast.


    There is a whole world of divine power that can be used to squander and consume. In terms of consumption alone, no one is Chen Heng''s opponent at the moment.


    In fact, the same is true.


    In his body, two different forces constantly collide.


    Later, the power of the dusk artifact was directly engulfed by the vast divine power. No matter how hard it struggled, it was useless.


    In the end, under Chen Heng''s gaze, the golden artifact slowly faded, lost its final brilliance and fell into silence.Artifact, so far lost the last point of power.


    Looking at this scene, the black bishop stayed in the same place, it seemed that he couldn''t believe it.


    "Impossible... How can it be..."


    "This is the artifact of dusk... How can it be..."


    Standing in the same place, he muttered to himself, some can''t believe it, as if he wanted to say something else.


    However, in the front, Chen Heng has raised his head.


    A line of sight fell on the black bishop, just like a sharp knife, especially sharp and unstoppable.


    With a roar, the black Bishop''s body was dull at first, and then numerous cracks began to appear on his body.


    There was no obstacle at all. It just fell.


    After the fall of the black bishop, a connection was cut off on the golden dusk artifact.


    Just at this time, in the distance, an inexplicable power seems to be coming, and Chen Heng''s Dusk artifact has been linked, seems to be calling.


    In a flash, the dusk artifact in Chen Heng''s hand was brilliant, in which a huge force emerged again, even once broke Chen Heng''s arm, and was about to rush away from this place.


    But in the end, the golden dusk artifact failed to break away from Chen Heng''s hand, so he caught it in his hand.


    It seems that he is aware of this. In the distance, that inexplicable force also takes the initiative to cut off the connection with the dusk artifact. It seems that he is afraid that Chen Heng will take the initiative to trace back and find their head.


    In fact, it is.


    If their speed is slower and their action is not decisive enough, then the next moment, Chen Heng will be able to follow that kind of contact and find their position directly.


    Unfortunately, their action is too decisive, even Chen Heng can not help but slow down a step.


    There is no way.


    After all, he had to suppress the dusk artifact, and he needed to prevent the riot of this artifact. He was unable to mobilize forces to go there at the first time, so he was slow in his reaction.


    But it''s nothing.


    Judging from the situation just now, most of them are also believers of dusk.


    Otherwise, it will not be able to summon the dusk artifact, or even have contact with it.


    But even so, what can be done?


    The former black robed bishop was defeated by Chen Heng, even though he had a dusk artifact in his hand.


    The rest of these mice, after losing the dusk artifact, why is Chen Heng afraid?


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng''s face was cold. Then he turned around and walked forward.


    The place in front of us was originally the headquarters of dusk order.


    But at this moment, after losing the believers of the God of dusk, the place has become very quiet.


    All around is the blood, vaguely between, can feel the wandering of the dead, here issued a unwilling howl.


    This is a very clear scene.


    I don''t know how many people have been dealt with in the past.


    Innumerable people suffer inhuman torment here and suffer in this place by various cruel means.


    Even after the death of these people, the pain and resentment still linger here and can''t fade away.


    For these, Chen Heng just closed his eyes, as if to be able to see the general.


    His mental power and sensing ability are particularly strong, so at this time, he can clearly feel the changes around him, the unique environment, and the miserable scene depicted around him.


    "What a hell on earth..."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng sighed softly, sighing at this moment.


    In the past, he never thought that there would be such a place in front of him.


    I''m afraid we can''t count the sins committed by the order here at dusk.


    Of course, they did it not because they were bored, but because of the effect of blood sacrifice.


    The goal of blood sacrifice is important, but the process of treatment is also important.


    In the torment of pain, it can stimulate the power hidden in a person''s blood to the greatest extent, so that he can bloom his own potential to the greatest extent.After that, the best effect is to sacrifice the blood.


    It is because of this that the twilight order makes torture a habit. Anyone who falls into their hands will eventually be tortured by them, without exception.


    Chen Heng walked all the way to the front and soon came to the pool of fire.


    In front of him, in the pool of fire, the fire is still burning. The trend of that kind of fire is very huge. Ordinary people just stand by and feel it for a while, I''m afraid they will feel a kind of suffocating pressure.


    This is the fire pool of the twilight order.


    Even among the churches, this is a very unique place.


    "A very unique force..."


    Standing in front of the pool of fire, Chen Heng probably felt the hidden power, and then flashed this year in his heart.


    In the pool of fire in front of us, there is the power of terror hidden.


    Of course, these forces are nothing to Chen Heng.


    What really made him care was the amazing unique power in the pool of fire.


    That''s the power of the abyss.


    On the other side of the world is a huge world called abyss.


    The rules of that world are not the same as those in the world of gods, and everything in it has changed greatly.


    And among them, many demons exist in it, and there are all kinds of unique forces bred in it, very unique.


    The so-called abyss fire is one of them.


    In the pool of fire in front of us, there are many different kinds of forces, among which the fire of the abyss is the most important.


    In front of the space, the rest of the place have heavy traces, there are dead who have suffered here, issued a miserable howl, left a deep mark.


    But in the pool of fire in front of me, there was no one.


    Not only not, but also appears to be particularly clean, clean people feel terrible.


    This proves that anything put into it has already been completely burned.


    Even if it''s the resentment of the dead, I''m afraid that being in it will also become fuel, making the fire of the abyss burning more vigorously.


    This is the horror of the abyss fire.


    From the body to the soul, and then to the source, all will be burned, there will be no accident.


    Just through the fire in front of us, we can know where the abyss is.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng secretly shakes his head, then continues to turn around and looks at another corner in front of him.


    In the pool of fire, guloma is still standing in it.


    In her body, the gold pendant still exists, and now it blooms with pale gold power, completely covering it.


    It is because of the existence of this gold pendant that she can stand in it all the time, and there is no problem so far.


    Otherwise, according to the horror degree of the abyss fire, she might even burn her soul, leaving no trace.


    He waved casually, and then a magic force erupted, directly enveloping the present gulomari, and then pulled her up.


    After pulling her up, gulomary was relieved and released her palm, revealing the gold pendant inside.


    In their eyes, this gold pendant has changed a lot at the moment. The original golden luster has completely faded, and there are even several cracks on it.


    In this way, if Chen Heng doesn''t come over again and pull guloma out of the pool of fire, the gold pendant will be broken directly.


    "The power contained in it is nearly exhausted..."


    Looking at the dim and cracked Gold Pendant in front of him, Chen Heng shook his head and said softly.


    At this moment, he has retreated from the mode of the incarnation of the son, and the whole person has regained his vitality. He is no longer the same as before, and his whole body is full of indifference, which makes people dare not approach, holy and inviolable.


    At least for the moment, he seems to be more normal, with the breath of a normal person.


    Thank you for coming in time


    Standing in the same place, looking at Chen Heng in front of her, Gulo Marie was relieved, and then said with a smile.PS: the third chapter, continue to ask for monthly ticket

 Chapter 389

    "If you come a little later, I''m afraid you can only see my body now..."


    Standing in front of Chen Heng, Gulo Marie breathed a sigh of relief. Then she looked at Chen Heng in front of her and said softly.


    "I didn''t expect to delay until now."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng shook his head, then said so.


    To be honest, he didn''t expect that things would turn out like this.


    Originally thought that it was just something that could be easily solved, but in the end, it gradually evolved into what it is now.


    This was beyond Chen Heng''s expectation, so he had to spend more time.


    Fortunately, even so, the matter was finally solved.


    And this time the harvest is also good.


    An artifact, however precious, is one of the most precious things in the world.


    The artifact of dusk is not famous in this world, nor is it the top artifact.


    But even so, it can not change the essence of the artifact.


    If you really take it out, it is extremely precious.


    Once the outbreak of its power, can easily destroy a country.


    It is precisely because of this artifact that the twilight order can still live well under the attack of many churches. Even though it was weak for a time, it has never been eliminated.


    However, after the loss of the twilight artifact, I am afraid the twilight order will not have a very good life.


    This time, they not only lost the dusk artifact, but also lost a lot of manpower. Even the bishop died.


    As a bishop, his power is at the level of three rings. Even in the twilight order, it should not be common.


    Now we''ve killed one of them.


    This time, their loss can be regarded as great.


    The achievements are brilliant.


    The only painful thing is that Chen Heng''s loss is not low.


    "The power of the incarnation of the son is almost exhausted..."


    Feeling the state of the son incarnation in the curse world, Chen Heng can''t help shaking his head.


    Just now, with the power of the incarnation of the son, he directly suppressed the dusk artifact. It seemed that his divine power was mighty and invincible.


    But it''s just the surface.


    In fact, his consumption is huge.


    It''s not so easy to transfer power from the curse world, which in itself costs a lot.


    The power consumed by confronting an artifact is even more terrifying.


    Just now, in order to suppress this artifact of dusk, Chen Heng has almost exhausted the accumulated power of incarnating the son for such a long time, leaving only an empty shell.


    If at that time, the dusk artifact could continue to insist, then Chen Heng would have no choice but to turn around and run.


    Fortunately, it didn''t happen and everything went smoothly.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng quietly put away the dusk artifact.


    In his hands, the golden dusk artifact is still shaking, always fighting against Chen Heng''s power, trying to break free.


    In this regard, Chen Heng''s approach is also very simple.


    Through the contact with the incarnation of the son, he directly throws the dusk artifact into the small world within the curse world.


    Suddenly, in the small world of the curse world, a huge divine breath emerges, and the figure of the artifact at dusk shows up again.


    Just in such a moment, this artifact has already crossed a world and changed a place.


    However, after arriving at this small world, the artifact of dusk quiets down instead of shaking all the time as before, trying to break free from Chen Heng''s shackles and leave this place.


    "Sure enough."


    Feeling this scene, Chen Heng''s heart flashed a clear color.


    In the world of gods, because of the influence of the twilight order, the twilight artifact is called all the time, trying to return to the hands of the twilight order again.


    But after leaving this world, the call of the twilight order could not form an influence and was directly isolated.After all, no matter how unique the members of the twilight order are, they can''t cross the vast void and connect with the twilight artifact suppressed in the little world of the son.


    At dusk, the artifact naturally calms down and no longer struggles.


    "If you look at it in this way, this twilight artifact can only play its greatest role in other worlds for the time being..."


    Feeling the state of dusk artifact, Chen Heng flashed this year in his heart.


    In the world of gods, because of the existence of the God of twilight and the twilight order, once Chen Heng uses the twilight artifact, I am afraid there will be an accident immediately.


    At that time, under the influence of the twilight order, it''s good not to be attacked by the twilight artifact.


    But in other world, the God of dusk can''t influence the artifact of dusk, on the contrary, it can show the power of this artifact.


    Of course, if one day, Chen Heng can find a way to purify the twilight artifact and expel the influence left by the God of twilight, then there will be no problem.


    Use it as you like.


    But now, it''s better to be careful.


    Thoughts flashed through his mind, and then he turned and looked at guloma in front of him.


    In front of him, Gulo Marie looked at the disappearing dusk artifact. She didn''t find anything strange. She just thought that Chen Heng had put it somewhere.


    "It''s about time we went out."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng looked at Gulo Marie and said softly, "count the time. Now it''s a mess outside."


    "We''re just on the stage. Let''s go and sort it out."


    He said softly, as if thinking of something.


    When Chen Heng and his wife decided to leave the twilight mission, they were in a corner of the outside world.


    "The connection of dusk artifact has completely disappeared..."


    In a dark hall, an old man in a black robe stood quietly at the top of the hall. He looked a little pale at the moment. Looking at the rest of the people below, he said, "most of them have been suppressed by the Viscount eckdor..."


    "Keep waiting."


    One side, someone said: "after all, the dusk artifact is the artifact left by our Lord. It can''t be used by people other than dusk believers."


    "No matter how powerful his power is, it will be weakened one day. It is impossible to suppress the artifact forever."


    "At that time, we will summon the dusk artifact back."


    "At this time, it''s the only way."


    Standing at the top, listening to the words of the people below, the old man nodded in silence, and did not express any objection.


    "Judging from the current results, the previous plan has obviously failed."


    "Start filing."


    Standing in the same place, he turned pale and said again, "launch our chessmen, kill all the targets in Karol Kingdom, and then directly evacuate Karol!"


    "Is that really the point?"


    Listening to the words of the old man in black robe, the face below showed some hesitation: "if this is true, I''m afraid all the arrangements we''ve made in Karol kingdom in the past 100 years will be..."


    Twilight, when the order took root in the kingdom of Karol, It''s longer than most people think


    As early as today''s King karimou was not born, they had already existed in the kingdom of Karo, and even developed to a very strong level.


    And for a long time, they also secretly controlled many things in the kingdom of Carlo.


    In the case that ordinary people don''t know, there are quite a lot of things in their hands.


    There are quite a number of nobles working for them, and even many of them are simply their followers.


    These things can be digested slowly. As long as they are hidden, they can be enjoyed by the twilight order for a long time.


    But if it is revealed at one time, I''m afraid that all the arrangements of the order in the kingdom of Karol will be wiped out at that time.


    The price is too heavy.


    "Do you think that if we don''t do that, these arrangements will be able to stay?"


    On the high stage, the old man in black looked at each other coldly and said, "you can see the situation of the Viscount eckdor.""It''s not something that any theosophist can explain."


    "If you are not wrong, I am afraid that this Viscount eckdor himself is the son of a certain God, or even the incarnation of some gods..."


    "Otherwise, how can we fight with the artifact head on?"


    "Now, it''s doomed that the other side dominates Carlo."


    "Do you still expect that under each other''s eyes, our arrangements will not be exposed?"


    No matter how well arranged it is, we will see who it is.


    If it''s just such a person as karimou, you can rest assured by the arrangement of the twilight order.


    But if their opponent is Chen Heng, who is suspected to be an incarnation of a God, or a legendary figure who is the son of a God?


    So it''s a joke to continue to hide at this time.


    In the face of such a character, any expectation is unrealistic.


    If they really have some unrealistic ideas, they will only suffer more losses.


    "What''s more, our layout doesn''t just exist in Carol..."


    On the stage, the black robed old man took a deep breath, and then said: "the loss in the kingdom of Carlo is heartbreaking, but it is not irreparable for us."


    "The most important thing now is to collect the power of blood sacrifice as soon as possible to wake up the incarnation of our Lord and let it come as soon as possible."


    "The time for the recovery of the gods will soon come. At this time, we must act quickly and can no longer hesitate."


    He took a deep breath and said, "as for the Viscount eckdor..."


    "When my lord recovers, nature is nothing."


    "At that time, it''s just an ant that can be run over by waving."


    He said so.


    Around, listening to his words, the rest of the believers did not speak, but nodded silently.


    So, in the case of ordinary people do not know, a storm will soon come.


    Most people still don''t feel it.


    At this time, Chen Heng has gone out of the twilight mission and returned to the city of khaki.


    The outside world, at the moment, is full of people, bursts of inexplicable murmurs resound at the moment.


    Everyone is looking forward to it devoutly, only feeling that they have seen miracles.


    In the palace, looking at the golden disappearance of the dusk artifact in mid air, Kamo''s body relaxed and collapsed to the ground.


    Standing on one side, Laku also breathed a sigh of relief, at the same time, he felt awe inspiring.


    He didn''t expect that Chen Heng could still win in that situation.


    In this way, even the dusk artifact is suppressed.


    How on earth did this terrible power work


    Is he... Mortal?


    Standing in the same place, he couldn''t help flashing years in his heart. At this time, he didn''t know what to say.


    The only thing that hasn''t changed is the hudosiri on one side.


    From the beginning to the end, he has been standing there, quietly guarding the other two, his face has not changed, always light, stick to his position.


    However, looking at the night which had recovered in mid air at the moment, he was also a little excited when he recalled that the angel had just shown his great power.


    "Lord, you have done..."


    He knew in his heart that by this time, Chen Heng had undoubtedly won the final victory.


    After that, with Carmo in hand and the help of gulomari, the whole Karo kingdom will submit to Chen Heng as soon as possible.


    No, it''s not even necessary.


    With Chen Heng''s previous strength, it doesn''t matter whether there are Gulo Marie and Carmo.


    Those so-called noble lords can''t be Chen Heng''s opponents at all.


    It''s just a bunch of guys who can be killed with their fingers.


    And after that


    Just thinking about it, hedosiri could not help getting excited.


    "Has it been solved?"In front of him, a faint voice sounded and crossed from the front.


    Listening to the voice, hedosiri and raku quickly raised their heads and looked forward.


    In front of him, Chen Heng''s figure shows.


    At this moment, he had changed his clothes, looked calm, and stood in front of them.


    And there was no one else standing beside him, it was guloma.


    "Lord."


    Looking at Chen Heng, without much hesitation, hedosiri and Laku bowed directly to Chen Heng.


    A gentle force emerged to lift up the two men, hedosiri and Laku, and let them get up.


    "It seems that the task I gave you before has been completed."


    Looking at them, Chen Heng nodded and said.


    "Yes."


    Hedosiri nodded respectfully: "the palace is under our control. The 500 guards we have brought are stationed everywhere to ensure the control of the palace."


    "The man who manipulated his majesty Karimov has also been found."


    In the middle of his speech, he pulls up camora behind him and pushes him to Chen Heng.


    In this regard, Kamo dare not to speak up, did not react, he met Chen Heng''s eyes.


    In front of him, Chen Heng just stood there with a calm face. At the moment, his pale golden eyes were looking at him. Although his eyes were calm, they were also chilling.


    Feeling Chen Heng''s sight, Kamo''s body trembles. At this time, he doesn''t know what to say.


    "Viscount AI... AI Keduo..."


    There was a smile on his face that was worse than crying. At this time, he looked funny.


    "Your Majesty, long time no see."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng looked at the Carmo in front of him and said, "but now, are you your majesty Karimov or someone else?"


    This should be regarded as the second meeting between Chen Heng and Karimov after the beginning.


    Unfortunately, after the beginning, Chen Heng is still Chen Heng, but in front of the card screen, has already changed a person.


    What is in front of us is not Karimov, but just an evil man who stole Karimov''s body.


    "I..."


    Carmo opened his mouth and wanted to explain, but he didn''t know where to start.


    "Your Highness courmary has told me about you."


    In front of him, Chen Heng''s indifferent voice continued to come. At this moment, it sounded: "I''m not interested in your past."


    "For now, I have only one question."


    "Surrender or death?"


    Light words fall, so in the ear of Cary screen resounding.


    Clearly just very calm words, but almost let Cary screen feel a burst of suffocation.


    I feel a great pressure of terror.


    It''s a feeling close to death.


    Carmo knew that if he dared to say no, he would really die here.


    For the other party, what he just said is not a joke.


    So, he took a deep breath, and soon made a choice.


    "Great sir..."


    He knelt down and bowed his head to Chen Heng, and his head fell to the ground: "I''m willing to surrender to you and give all I have..."


    Standing aside, looking at Carmo''s face, gulomary''s face was a little complicated.


    Strictly speaking, the man in front of him is not his father.


    But after all, as like as two peas, the appearance of Carico looks exactly like that of Carrey.


    Now it''s done.


    It made her feel a little bit complicated and didn''t know what to say.


    However, in the end, she could only sigh deeply and forget all these things.


    "Go down and have a rest."


    Looking at Kamo in front of him, Chen Heng nodded and then said so.


    For Carmo, as long as the other side is willing to surrender, he is still willing to give the other side a chance.Although the other party cooperates with the twilight order, they are not believers of the God of Twilight after all. They have no direct conflict with Chen Heng at the moment, and they have opportunities to take advantage of.


    And the other side is still in the shape of Cary screen at the moment. If this is used well, it is also very useful for Chen Heng.


    This identity is very useful. As long as we can make good use of Carmo, we can not only save Chen Heng from being accused of regicide, but also do many things.


    Therefore, as long as the other side is willing to surrender, Chen Heng is willing to let the other side live.


    After Carmo, there are other things

 Chapter 390

    After solving the problem of Carmo, Chen Heng turns around and looks at the two men in front of him.


    "What''s going on in all places except the palace?"


    He looked at the two in front of him and asked.


    "It''s stable on the whole."


    He nodded: "all the places in the palace, including the coffers and granaries, are OK, because we are quick and have not suffered any damage."


    "Lord, you can use it whenever you want."


    "In the process, the Knights of orimo played a big role."


    He repeated orimo.


    The other party''s status as a court Knight played a very important role in this event.


    If not for this former court knight, I''m afraid that even if they can take over these places, it will become a lot of trouble.


    Even a bad one, there may be some accidents.


    If that''s true, then it''s not good.


    Therefore, the credit of the other party can''t be wiped out if things go so smoothly.


    Standing in the same place, listening to hedosiri''s words, Chen Heng nodded and then looked to Laku.


    "There was not much unrest in khaki."


    Facing Chen Heng''s sight, Laku stepped forward and reported to Chen Henghui: "although there were some problems at the beginning, under the suppression of the guards, they soon calmed down."


    "That''s good."


    Chen Heng nodded, his face showed a smile: "you do a good job."


    "When you get back, I''ll give you the reward you won."


    He said faintly.


    As the words fell, the two people in front of them suddenly showed their joy, even though hedosiri was ordinary.


    Because for Chen Heng''s reward, they all know what it is.


    It''s something that can help them improve.


    And their own strength, has reached the second ring, even in the second ring is not weak.


    If you add this baptism, maybe you can directly reach the level of the three rings.


    The third ring, even among the churches, is not weak.


    Even in those powerful churches, they can also act as bishops in one area, not weak ones.


    In the kingdom of Karol, a third ring is at the top, and there is no one to rival.


    If they can really reach this level, it will be a great surprise for them.


    Looking at their expressions, Chen Heng also smiles and doesn''t feel anything.


    It''s his long-standing plan to help the two of them improve their strength. He just takes this opportunity to prepare to implement it.


    Hedosiri and Lamu have been following him since the beginning. They have been doing their best for him and have never had any problems.


    Their ability is undoubtedly very good, whether it is ability or character, are the best choice.


    The only thing they lack is their own strength.


    With the constant progress of Chen Heng, their original strength has been unable to keep up with the pace of Chen Heng, and slowly fell behind.


    If it goes on like this, I''m afraid they won''t be able to play a big role soon.


    After all, with Chen Heng''s continuous progress, the enemy he needs to face will become more and more powerful.


    At that time, if the two of them were the same, they would not play any role at all.


    Therefore, it is a good thing for Chen Heng to help them improve their strength.


    As for why we have to wait for a while instead of now


    Of course, it''s because Chen Heng is short of magic power.


    Before that, the consumption of artifacts was not false, and Chen Heng''s family was almost wiped out all at once.


    In this case, there is little magic power left for him to use. He needs to wait for a period of time and get back a wave of blood.


    But it doesn''t matter what time it is.


    I believe that the two of them didn''t care.


    All sorts of thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s mind, and then he turned to one side and looked at the peaceful city of khaki."The next step is to deal with the aftermath..."


    The thought flashed through his heart, and then he closed his eyes silently.


    The night passed quickly.


    After that night, the chaos in Khaki soon recovered.


    Kamo issued the order with the order of karimou, mobilized the guards all over the country, and maintained the order everywhere.


    Under various actions, the order of the whole city of khaki was restored in the shortest time.


    At least on the surface.


    And then, there were many surprising news.


    The king''s daughter, the king''s daughter of Carol, was appointed by King karimou, who was free to go in and out of the country.


    And the Viscount eckdor, who was appointed by the king from hattim, changed into the Prime Minister of the court.


    There is no doubt that this is a big earthquake.


    Some sharp people have realized something, so they are constantly running around in this period of time, trying to get some reliable information.


    Many people even came to Chen Heng''s manor and wanted to visit him.


    However, there are not many people who really want to do so, or even very few.


    After that, a lot of shocking news came out.


    It is said that in the palace, some believers of Twilight order were arrested and executed in public.


    It turns out that before that, the king was manipulated, so he did all kinds of wrong things and killed many nobles.


    In this regard, after regaining consciousness, the king felt extremely guilty and even shed tears in front of everyone.


    At this time, the people around them thought of the Cary screen in the past. When they compared it with the previous Cary screen, they suddenly realized.


    And after that, Karimov seems to have returned to the past, no difference between every move and the past, completely changed.


    This kind of performance is undoubtedly gratifying.


    It is said that the king was able to recover because of the help of viscount eckdor and princess gulomary.


    It is precisely because of this that Viscount eckdor became the Prime Minister of the court, and princess gulomary regained the king''s favor.


    Others have little doubt about it.


    After all, as early as in the past, gulomari was king karimou''s favorite child.


    The previous indifference is surprising.


    However, it is obvious that after that, the forces led by Viscount eckdor and princess gulomary will occupy the mainstream in the Karo Kingdom, and at least dominate the situation in the Karo kingdom for a long time.


    Thinking of this, many people have some ideas.


    After that, the twilight order became a street mouse in the kingdom of Carlo.


    Of course, their original reputation, in fact, is not very good, but now their reputation has become worse, and they have done a lot of bad things.


    The king''s people made a thorough investigation in the city of khaki and found many traces of the activities of the twilight order in the kingdom of Karo. Many of them left traces that made people shiver.


    In a short period of time, I don''t know how many nobles who had been implicated in the twilight order were arrested.


    And these aristocrats, a considerable part of them have escaped the previous several cleaning.


    In this way, they are able to avoid Kamo''s clarity, not because of anything else, but because they are members of the twilight order, and even themselves are believers of the God of twilight.


    Therefore, the twilight order will not persecute them.


    The truth came out and everyone was angry.


    One after another, those who had colluded with the twilight order and even were Twilight believers themselves were arrested and tried in front of all.


    At this time, outside of khaki City, there are many news.


    At dusk the order began to move within the kingdom of Karol.


    Many nobles were killed by the twilight order and lost their lives directly.


    For a moment, the whole Karo kingdom was in a bit of chaos.


    ..................


    "Is it so hidden?"In the quiet courtyard, Chen Heng is reading the letter in his hand. Looking at the content, he can''t help feeling surprised.


    As for the influence of the twilight order in the kingdom of Karol, he had already predicted.


    However, looking at the letter in his hand, he felt that he underestimated the penetration of Twilight order.


    The infiltration of Karo kingdom is more serious than he thought.


    "It''s a normal thing..."


    In front of him, Gulo Marie sat there, reached out and poured a glass of fruit wine for Chen Heng, then sighed and said, "after all, even my father is under their control, let alone someone else."


    The king of a country is supposed to be the most powerful person in a country.


    Even such people are finally manipulated by the twilight order, let alone others.


    It would be a strange thing for gulomary if the twilight order had no such influence.


    "No, even if it is like this, it''s a bit exaggerated..."


    Sitting in her own place, gulomary shook her head later. It seemed that she did not expect that the situation would be so bad: "I guess when my father was still there, I would not know that there would be so many people lurking in the kingdom of Carlo."


    you bet.


    I''m afraid that when Karimov was still alive, he would not have thought of today''s scene.


    What''s more, I don''t think that my country has already been infiltrated to a certain degree of terror, and even he, the king, has finally come to the end of being controlled by others.


    But that''s what it is, and it has happened.


    "No one can think of the result now."


    In front of guloma, Chen Heng shook his head, and then said, "Your Highness, if your father knew the result today, I''m afraid so many things would not have happened."


    "Not necessarily."


    "Perhaps if my father had known the truth earlier, he would have been controlled earlier by the twilight order," said gulomary with a wry smile


    "In that case, the result will be worse."


    As for the strength of her family, Gulo Marie is very clear.


    Karo kingdom is a kingdom, but it is not very strong because of its remote location.


    As the royal family of Karol Kingdom, the greatest power that Karol family can mobilize is the two second rings.


    This kind of strength is enough to cope with everything within the kingdom of Karol.


    However, in the face of the existence of Twilight order, this kind of strength is nothing at all.


    This is a gap in hard power, which can not be made up at all.


    Therefore, in the face of the twilight order, Karimov will be the first to liquidate if he dares to take any action.


    At that time, it may not only fail to change its fate, but also be solved early.


    After all, when the strength difference to a certain extent, it has been easy to break the game.


    That''s what happened between the carols and the twilight order.


    No matter what, as long as the twilight artifact in the hands of the twilight order is still there, they are in an invincible position.


    After all, not everyone is Chen Heng, who can carry the power of artifact to defeat the people of dusk order.


    Thinking of this, Gulo Marie sighed to herself. Then she looked at Chen Heng in front of her and discovered the terror of the man in front of her.


    The power of the twilight order was irresistible to the Karos.


    To some extent, the Viscount eckdor who defeated the twilight order and even suppressed the artifact is not like this?


    Even, compared with the order of dusk, the Viscount eckdor is more difficult to deal with.


    After all, although the twilight order is powerful, it can''t be seen.


    Once its location is exposed, everyone will yell, and many people from other churches will come to kill it.


    But the Viscount eckdor was clean.


    This is the gap.


    "Next, what are you going to do?"


    Sitting in the same place and looking at Chen Heng in front of her, gulomari pondered the language for a while, and then asked: "you have controlled Carmo now. As long as you want, the whole Karo kingdom will be under your control...""Not so much."


    In front of guloma, listening to guloma''s words, Chen Heng just shook his head, his face still looked calm: "things have developed to this point, I don''t have to do anything."


    "Sometimes, if a thing is too urgent, it''s not very good."


    He said now, with a calm face.


    Today, Chen Heng has actually ruled the kingdom of Karol.


    After all, at this time, Camo has fallen into his hands.


    Although for gulomari and others, they all know what happened to Carmo.


    But in the eyes of outsiders, Kamo is still the Karimov of the past, or the king of the past, which has not changed much.


    Although the prestige of this king has been greatly reduced because of the previous events, as long as he is still the king, he can dominate the whole Karol kingdom.


    But this king is actually controlled by Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng will do whatever he wants.


    In fact, Chen Heng is the king of this country.


    At the moment, Chen Heng is already the Prime Minister of this country on the surface. In name, he can take the place of the king and deal with all the affairs of this country. He has great power.


    These are nominal conveniences.


    In fact, Chen Heng''s power is beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    It''s not polite to say that as long as he wants to, the whole Karo kingdom will be calmed down in an instant, and there won''t be many accidents.


    After all, in the face of real power, everything is nothing.


    Therefore, in the eyes of gulomari, Chen Heng now has the real strength to live in the kingdom of Carroll.


    However, it has not been to do, no action.


    "The kingdom of Carlo is now in my hands. As for the name, there is not much difference between earlier and later."


    Sitting in the same place, Chen Heng said quietly. At this time, he said: "it''s better to take your time than to finish everything now and make a big disturbance."


    "At least, the impact will be smaller."


    He whispered out his thoughts.


    "Let Carmo stay in that position for a while longer."


    "Wait until the right time and let him step down from that position, that''s all."


    In a short time, too many things have happened in the kingdom of Carlo.


    At this time of the day, what this country needs most is not other things, but stability.


    Only when peace and order are restored in this country can it exert its greatest strength.


    Moreover, in the future, Chen Heng has some plans to implement in this country, many of which are likely to offend some people.


    Ordinary people are fine, but the aristocratic groups and church forces in this world still need to be scrupulous.


    After all, behind these forces stands the most powerful group in the world.


    Therefore, if you want to reduce the pressure on yourself, it is necessary to have an appropriate target.


    Carmo, this is the right moment.


    Some bad things, let the other party to do, not only can get benefits, but also can let it bear a bad reputation.


    In this way, the pressure and bad voice will all go to each other.


    And wait until this pressure to a certain extent, Chen Heng again, will bear the reputation of the king won, you can easily get a good name.


    To this kind of plan, Chen Heng did not conceal what, straightforward then informed the Gu Luo Mary in front of the body.


    "This..."


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, guloma''s eyes suddenly changed: "to tell you the truth, with your wisdom, even if you are not a God, just an ordinary noble, I''m afraid sooner or later you can reach the peak of power..."


    If ordinary people had the strength of Chen Heng at the moment, they would have been unable to bear it and were ready to push everything down, He''s in charge.


    But Chen Heng did not, not only did not, but also was able to do these things from the most rational point of view and make full use of everyone''s value.


    This is very rare.


    It''s not like a young man. In terms of technique, it''s like an old man with extremely sophisticated means."It''s just a subconscious habit."


    Sitting in the same place, listening to Gulo Marie''s words, Chen Heng shook his head silently.


    No matter what you do, try to start from the most favorable point of view.


    In the previous simulation, Chen Heng was used to this kind of thing.


    PS Today, it''s only two chapters.


    Tomorrow''s fourth shift

 Chapter 391

    "His majesty karimou will stay in that position for several years, and will not step down until the right time..."


    Sitting in the same place, looking at the Gu Luo Mary in front of him, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and finally said so.


    "And after that, the corollaries will become an ordinary family of dukes."


    "It won''t be Carol''s royal family any more..."


    He said, looking at the girl in front of him.


    "Ordinary Dukes..."


    Sitting in her own place, listening to Chen Heng''s words, Gulo Marie nodded, relieved in her heart.


    For her, the immediate result is very good.


    It''s a very dangerous thing to keep the glory of the Carroll family and continue to be the royal family of the Carroll kingdom.


    Their strength is not so strong, and after the Karimov accident, even the only remaining strength in the family was buried together.


    The remaining strength is nothing at all.


    In this case, if there is no accident, there will be no benefit at all.


    If the person sitting in front of her is not Chen Heng, but someone else, I''m afraid the whole Karol family will be slaughtered.


    After all, they are also the royal family of the past and have high prestige in the kingdom of Karol.


    And these prestige are potential threats.


    That is to say, Chen Heng is strong enough to ignore these threats. Otherwise, if it is changed, I am afraid that sooner or later the whole Karol royal family will be eliminated to eliminate their influence.


    It''s not unusual.


    At the beginning, similar things were done by the Carroll family, which is nothing to be surprised about.


    So at this moment, for the final outcome of the Carroll family, Gulo Marie has been very satisfied.


    At least in any case, the Caro family still exists, and can retain the title of Duke. There is a possibility of revival in the future.


    For today''s Carlo family, it is enough to have these.


    "It''s you. What''s your plan after that?"


    In front of him, Chen Heng raised his head and looked at the gummary in front of him: "in my plan, you will be the Duke of Carroll after you."


    "I..."


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, Guluo was stunned when she was in mariton.


    She didn''t think about it before.


    Generally speaking, the rules of the world allow women to inherit titles, but most of them only appear when there are no other direct successors in their own family.


    And many of the brothers in the Caro family are still alive.


    According to gulomary''s idea, the title belonging to the Caro family would never fall on her.


    However, feeling Chen Heng''s sight, Gulo Marie responded quickly.


    This is falling into habitual thinking.


    Under normal circumstances, of course, she is not eligible to inherit the Caro family.


    But it''s obviously not normal.


    For the moment, it is not polite to say that the survival of the entire Karol family lies in Chen Heng''s thoughts.


    Therefore, whoever he wants to inherit the Caro family will naturally inherit it.


    As for the brothers of courmary, are they still important at this time?


    It doesn''t matter anymore.


    If they''re good at discernment, if they don''t, they''ll die one by one before they do anything.


    Thinking of this, Gulo Marie responded with a wry smile on her face.


    "All right."


    Looking at the performance of Gulo Marie in front of him, Chen Heng smiles and then says, "no matter what, you have helped me a lot after all."


    "This time, it would not have been so smooth without you."


    "The title of the Caro family is the reward you win."


    "As for the future, if you have a chance, you will get more..."


    "It''s not even impossible to re-establish a kingdom of Karol..."He looked at the eyes of gulomary, if there is a point of the mouth said.


    As the words fell, Gulo Marie''s eyes lit up.


    This time, it''s over.


    In the following time, the situation in Karo Kingdom gradually returned to calm.


    After doing a lot of things, those remaining Twilight orders soon left the country, as if they were afraid of being approached by Chen Heng.


    Their actions, to some extent, have dealt a heavy blow to the strength of the country.


    But for Chen Heng, it is not necessarily a good thing.


    Because of the actions of the twilight order, a large number of nobles died, and many senior powerful families were directly uprooted and sent blood sacrifices by the twilight order to restore their strength.


    These people were originally the enemies Chen Heng expected in the next stage.


    Now, before he did it himself, the twilight order had taken the lead to help him comb the whole Karol kingdom.


    It saved him some of his strength.


    That''s a good thing.


    After that, Chen Heng''s power is growing.


    However, on the whole, the situation in Karol kingdom is still calm, and gradually stabilized with the efforts of Chen Heng.


    And at the moment, on the other side.


    On the desert, a battle is beginning.


    In front of us is a plain.


    On the plain, at this moment, it has been dyed red by a piece of blood donation.


    Two different kinds of life fight on it, each killing red eye.


    If you look carefully, you can find that the two sides of the fight are not ordinary human beings, but some alien races.


    On the larger side, there are a group of dog headed men in simple leather armour.


    Different from the ordinary Kobold in the wild, this group of Kobold seems to have undergone some kind of training. They are not only bigger, but also have weapons in their hands. They are wearing simple leather armor.


    As far as weapons are concerned, although they are not as good as the elite among human beings, they are much better than the ordinary soldiers under the command of human Lords.


    After all, in this world, excluding those professionals, no matter how strong the guards under ordinary lords are.


    Even in the human world, these dog headed people are not weak.


    Their opponents, however, are bigger and faster centaurs.


    Centaurs, like their names, are like the combination of man and horse. They have both the power and speed of the horse and the wisdom of the same person.


    In the desert, they can be regarded as an extremely powerful race, and rarely meet enemies.


    But now, in the hands of this group of koeheads, they are directly shriveled and oppressed, unable to occupy the top.


    Of course, strictly speaking, the number of dog headed men who died on the battlefield is actually more than that of centaurs.


    It''s just that there''s no objection.


    Compared to centaurs, there are too many koeheads.


    When one kowtow man died, ten kowtow men immediately made up for it, as if they could not die.


    However, the number of centaurs is limited, and they can''t bear such consumption at all.


    What''s more, there is no lack of some powerful individuals among the koeheads.


    Roar!


    A low roar came from a corner.


    On the battlefield, a huge, almost two meter tall man with special armor roared, his scarlet eyes looking forward with a strong sense of killing.


    Compared with the normal Kobold, this Kobold is too tall, and its whole body is covered with layers of scales, forming a natural protection, vaguely with a kind of inexplicable dignity, which makes people feel frightened when they come into contact with it.


    He roared forward, holding a huge sword in his hand, so he cut down directly, cut down heavily, and cut off half of the body of an adult Centaur directly. The whole scene looked particularly bloody and terrible.


    "Hechi! Hechi


    In all directions, the roar came.Looking at the charge in front of him, he kept roaring at the figure rushing forward. The Goutou people around him gave a shout and called out the name of the Goutou people.


    They kept rushing forward, completely drowning out the group of centaurs in front of them.


    Soon, the battle was over.


    People around began to clean the battlefield.


    Some of the surviving centaurs were held directly, put aside, and ready to be taken back.


    As for the dog headed people, they were placed in a unified way and began to carry out simple treatment.


    In the rear, some specially trained dog head doctors came forward to disinfect the wounds of the dog head people with herbs and alcohol that had been prepared long ago and take them back.


    Compared with human beings, the vitality of Goutou people is stronger. Even if they are seriously injured, they can recover quickly with their own self-healing ability after simple disinfection.


    This is also a kind of innate endowment of Goutou people.


    The same is true of centaurs, of course.


    And some injuries are very serious, and can not be cured by simple means, there will be other means to help.


    "Take it easy."


    Some koeheads were walking around, looking at a koeheader in front of them and saying.


    In front of him, the whole body of this dog headed man was already bloody and covered with wounds.


    On the simple leather armor, there are many gaps, which are shot through by some arrows.


    If it wasn''t for the doghead''s vitality, it would be enough for him to die on the spot.


    But even so, at present, it has only one last breath left. If there is no accident, it will die soon.


    Simple treatment has no effect on this situation.


    But there was no desperation among the koeheads.


    They carried the seriously injured Kobold to stone slabs.


    The stone slab looks very common, and there is nothing special about it. It is just that many unique symbols are carved on it, which looks like divine patterns.


    With a series of actions, the stone slab in front of us began to shine.


    A startling scene began to appear.


    In front of my eyes, the wounds of those seriously injured dog heads began to heal. It seemed that they were affected by some strength, and their strength was recovering.


    If there is a pastor present, I am afraid we will soon be able to know what is going on.


    A cure.


    In front of my eyes, the changes in those koeheads were not caused by anything else, but by divine power.


    But there was no pastor in front of me, just a stone slab.


    These stone slabs are one of the research achievements of karunu for such a long time.


    Through the study of magic runes, he successfully developed a way to fix magic runes on special materials, so that they can perform specific magic according to the established circuit.


    The advantage is that you don''t need a priest to perform magic.


    The disadvantage is that it needs to be made often.


    Ordinary materials can''t carry magic runes for a long time and will be damaged after a period of time.


    Moreover, the source of divine power is also a problem, which needs to be supplied by karunu with his own divine power.


    These are all troubles.


    However, judging from the present situation, these stone slabs with the inscriptions of divine runes are obviously very useful.


    Perhaps, he can''t make the injured people recover directly and become lively.


    But with the divine skill engraved on the stone slab, the goutouren who had been seriously injured could only wait for death to survive and become slightly injured.


    Then, after simple treatment and disinfection, it can be restored by relying on the vitality of the goutouman itself.


    It''s a very practical choice.


    This is the treatment of the injured.


    Because of the improvement in these aspects, compared with the past, the battlefield mortality rate of dog headed men has been greatly reduced, which is not as terrible as in the past.


    Of course, even so, there are still a lot of dead koeheads.


    After all, this is a battlefield.


    If you fight on the battlefield, there will be no immortal.


    There will also be special people to deal with the corpses of these Goutou people. They will be packed in special boxes and ready to be transported back for unified treatment.It''s a convention now.


    Although the time is not long, but now, the dog head has been used to transport the body back, unified treatment.


    Of course, this is also because nowadays, the food of Goutou people is relatively abundant, which is not as scarce as in the past.


    Otherwise, in the past, when food was scarce, there were many Kobold people who regarded the corpses of other people as their own food.


    Now this situation has disappeared nearby.


    Although the conditions of the goutouren tribe are still tough today, they are much better than in the past.


    "107 people died in the war, 237 injured and 32 Disabled..."


    On one side, someone is recording a series of data.


    However, these are not dog headed people, but some human like life.


    On the surface, they seem to be similar to ordinary human beings, but their appearance is much more delicate and beautiful, and their breath also makes people feel peaceful and beautiful.


    From some details, we can see that they are not human beings, but another extraordinary creature, the tree spirit.


    This is tyline, and the other one.


    At this time, it has been quite a long time since tillin joined carunu.


    In such a long time, she has been used to the life of the goutouren tribe.


    As for the tree spirit beside her, it was another tree spirit that the Kobold had found during this period of time.


    At the beginning, in the depth of the desert, the Centaur once attacked the tribe where the tree spirit was located. After it was captured, many tree spirits went back.


    But the attack is so, but there are also a lot of tree spirits, like tilling general escape, thus survived.


    In front of her, the tree spirit standing beside her was the other one who escaped. Her name was Alan.


    Generally speaking, in the group of tree spirits, Elan is not an adult, and she is still a little girl.


    It looks like a human little girl, very lovely and exquisite.


    "Twice as many koeheads attack centaurs, and the final casualties are almost the same as centaurs...."


    Looking at the recorded data, Alan shook his head. At this time, he didn''t know what to say.


    "It''s pretty good already."


    "The Centaur, after all, is inherently strong, and few races can compare with the Centaur in the sky," she said


    "It''s good that these dog headed people can do this."


    "Moreover, their combat effectiveness is constantly improving."


    "So it is."


    Irene nodded in agreement as she listened.


    you bet.


    The world of gods is very vast, and the number of races in it is also very numerous.


    But even in such a wide range of races, excluding those from the gods, congenital noble and extraordinary races, there are really not many races that can be compared with centaurs in the sky.


    Centaurs are really endowed with both the wisdom of the owner and the innate quality and strength of the horse.


    It is true that there are not many races that can be compared with each other.


    "Casualties are nothing..."


    Looking at the data on hand, tillin said again: "according to the leader of karunu, although the Centaurs are more powerful, in general, there is absolutely no way to compare their number with that of koeheads."


    "Even if we trade ten koeheads for a centaur, it must be us who will laugh to the end."


    "What really matters is their mobility."


    In the face of the absolute number of races, centaurs can never be compared with the lives of dog heads.


    This is true in every way.


    According to karum''s understanding, although the power of centaurs is strong, their fertility is not much different from that of human beings, and even weaker.


    It takes them two years to get pregnant and at least ten years to raise a qualified adult centaur.


    But the koeheads don''t need it at all.


    If a qualified dog head has enough food support, he can lay more than ten eggs a year.However, after hatching from eggs, it only takes a few years to grow up and even have the power to mate again.


    This huge difference in reproductive capacity is extremely terrifying

 Chapter 392

    Sometimes, the comparison between two races can''t just look at the comparison between individuals.


    In a real sense, the comparison between the two races should be comprehensive.


    Although the strength and quality of an individual are important, the specialty of some groups is equally important.


    Reproductive capacity, for example.


    This is the case between the Kobold and the Centaur.


    Compared with the individual strength, most of the dog headed people can''t be compared with the Centaur race.


    But when it comes to reproduction, centaurs are not even good enough to carry shoes to Kobold.


    That''s the big difference between the two.


    And this huge difference also brings the two races different circumstances.


    Centaurs in the desert, of course, is a overlord, in their own region belongs to the absolute dominant position.


    No matter where they are, they seem to be at the bottom. They are basically an intelligent race. They can skin the Goutou group.


    However, even so, centaurs can only dominate in the desert, while goutouman is located at the bottom, but it is always widely distributed in the whole world of gods, and can be seen everywhere.


    This is the difference between them.


    When it comes to the number of individuals and the scope they cover, even human beings can never be compared with Goutou.


    The power of the Goutou people is also very huge.


    But in the past, the power of Kobold has always been hidden, and has not been discovered.


    But once someone can unite the Kobold and bring this force into play, the role that can be played will be huge.


    For example, the scene in front of us.


    Even if the Centaur is the desert overlord, what if it is the absolute ruling race.


    In the face of the power of the kowtow man, is it not the same that he has been beaten and retreated, unable to compete at all?


    If, in the past, they had some doubts about the power of the Kobold, then now they have no doubt about it.


    They can be sure that if the Centaur really fights with the kowtow man, it is the kowtow man, not the Centaur, who fights and laughs last.


    Of course, that said, but in fact, the confrontation between the Kobold and the Centaur is still very difficult.


    Although the dog headed men have a great advantage in number, the Centaurs also have their own advantages.


    Their mobility is the greatest advantage.


    Centaurs are not only strong individuals, but also have more endurance and mobility than koeheads because half of their bodies are similar to horses.


    It''s far more than a koehead can match.


    After all, it''s impossible for a two legged man to compete with a four legged one.


    Because of the powerful mobility of the Centaur, in many cases, the numerical advantage of the koehead can not be fully exploited. In some areas, it is possible that the Centaur will play more and less.


    This is the biggest problem at the moment.


    Even for this problem, they still have no way to solve it.


    Therefore, the only thing they can do is to constantly try to force the Centaurs to fight against them.


    But there is no doubt that it is very difficult.


    Centaurs are not fools.


    Born in the desert, these centaurs may have limited knowledge, but it doesn''t mean they will be stupid.


    Some obvious things can be made clear.


    Therefore, the war between the Kobold and the Centaur is particularly difficult.


    Today, although the two are at war, most of the time, koeheads are on the defensive.


    "It should be over..."


    Looking at the front of the battlefield, they nodded, and then followed the team in front of them to go back together.


    They walked all the way for several days before returning to the base camp of goutouren tribe.


    Of course, it''s not appropriate to call this place a tribe at this time.


    Because in front of us, it has changed a lot.The town in the past has changed into a different one. At the moment, heavy walls have been piled up in it, which has changed into a different one.


    Those walls are very thick, built with a unique material, and covered with burnt red bricks. They look very neat.


    As a whole, it looks very good.


    Not far away, there are many people working there.


    These people are different from the rest of the world around them.


    The two of them have seen humans elsewhere.


    But the human beings they had seen were very different from those in front of them.


    How to put it?


    Generally speaking, human beings in this world are relatively poor. People in many places may not be able to save any place in their lifetime and can only live in the place where they were born.


    Such a person''s mental state is very bad.


    But the people who are here are not like this.


    They all looked very neat, and their clothes were different from what they had seen before. The materials they used also looked very special and should be very precious.


    Their mental state is also very active, one by one looks very smart, full of vitality.


    Such people should be regarded as aristocrats among human beings.


    But how could a nobleman come to such a place and act as a worker?


    Moreover, the language used by these people seems to be quite different from the common language of human beings, which is not a system at all.


    All aspects are full of mysteries.


    I don''t know where it came from.


    They have some doubts, and they don''t know what to say at this time.


    There are still a lot of dog headed people who are busy, holding tools, trying to stir and make things.


    These things will become very strong after solidification, and they are the main materials used in the surrounding buildings.


    The two of them have heard from carunu that this thing seems to be called cement?


    They don''t know exactly what materials they made, which is classified.


    It''s a very useful thing.


    And there are many similar things in these years.


    Walking into the city, they soon came to the center of the city.


    At this moment, there is already a rudiment of a big city here.


    The buildings around are very neat. Although they are relatively small, they are beautiful and solid.


    In various places, there are Goutou people working hard to dig ditches, which seems to be improving the city''s drainage system.


    The whole scene is very busy and busy.


    Almost no one is idle, a busy scene, full of a kind of high spirited upward vitality.


    Came to a high-rise money, two people walked in, in which to find the person they want to find.


    Karunu, at the moment, is sitting in it.


    Compared with the outside, his room looks much more spacious and tidy.


    At the moment, he just sat at his desk, listening to a human report in front of him.


    Seeing that the two of them came in, karunu stopped his action and gave a sorry smile to the human in front of him. Then he looked at the two of them: "have you come back yet?"


    "What was the result of the probe?"


    "It''s going well."


    Both of them nodded, then put the document they had written down on the table in front of them.


    "Hard work."


    Kalunu gave a gentle smile and then said, "now that you are back, go down and have a rest."


    "I''ll come back to you tomorrow."


    "Yes."


    Both of them nodded, then left respectfully and stepped down.


    Soon, in the spacious room, only kalunu and the human were left.


    Outside, the light is still shining.


    There, kalunu was presented as he is today.


    Compared with the past, with the passing of time, his body has further grown, and thus reached a new level.His figure did not continue to improve, maintained at about two meters, and his body became slender and even. He did not become as big and bulky as Hechi and other dog headed men. Instead, he gradually approached the human figure and wore a black robe.


    It doesn''t look like a dog headed man, but a polite human gentleman.


    And sitting in front of karunu was an old man.


    The old man was dressed in a spacious gown and looked a little serious.


    "You mean there''s no way in the world for certain chemical reactions?"


    Sitting in his seat, karunu thought for a moment, then raised his head and looked at the old man in front of him: "so, some weapons existing in your world can''t be copied in this world?"


    "Yes."


    Listen to karunu''s words, the old man''s face nodded seriously.


    "The two worlds seem to be the same, but in some subtle places, there are still many differences."


    "Some chemical reactions that work in my world can''t be reduced in this world, or they can produce reactions, but the effect is much weaker."


    He looked at karunu and explained.


    CARU knew what he meant when he arrived.


    The old man in front of us is not someone else, but someone who curses the world.


    It is very difficult and slow for the goutouren tribe to develop only by its own strength.


    Although Chen Heng has enough accumulation, he does not know how long it will take for him to completely change the whole goutouren tribe.


    And some things must be accumulated.


    For example, improved food crops, some ready-made technologies and so on, all need time to precipitate and develop slowly.


    Instead of slowly developing themselves, it is better to learn from the outside world and acquire knowledge.


    Therefore, from a long time ago, karunu had other people''s ideas.


    At the beginning, he was ready to make an idea from the human kingdom in the world of gods, so he found some craftsmen from the kingdom of zikal at great cost.


    Later, because the simulation of ontology opened up the channel of different worlds, karunu began to focus on other worlds.


    Different from the world of gods where the development of civilization lags behind, the two worlds that Chen Heng has experienced, whether the world of change or the world of curse, are the world of highly developed civilization.


    Maybe it is because there is no God to interfere and suppress. Although there is no God like terror in the changing world and curse world, its civilization develops further and reaches a higher level.


    Drawing lessons from these two worlds can undoubtedly accelerate the development of goutouren tribe.


    Therefore, a long time ago, kalunu began to obtain talents from these two worlds, some excellent crop seeds and some technologies.


    In front of them, he found them from the curse world.


    In order to transmit these people safely, he also spent a lot of magic power, and finally was able to do it.


    However, judging from the current situation, his actions are obviously worth it.


    In just over a year, the development of goutouren tribe is very fast.


    In terms of food, after obtaining the excellent crops cultivated in the curse world for many years, the high-yield crops immediately compared with the crops originally planted by the goutouman tribe.


    The same is true for animal husbandry.


    The goutouren tribe used to have animal husbandry.


    Most of the objects of these livestock are young animals obtained from the wild.


    But just like the seeds they used.


    Livestock that have not been domesticated for a long time do not perform as well as long-term domesticated breeds in all aspects.


    For example, Chen Heng''s famous white feather chicken.


    Under the factory assembly line, this kind of chicken can be sold in less than two months, which is almost a protein synthesis machine.


    This kind of efficiency can''t be compared with that of normal animals.


    And there are many similar varieties in the curse world and the change world.


    Through the introduction of these things, Goutou people''s grain growth rate is very fast.


    And enough food is also the basis for the expansion of kotou people.In today''s world, the former goutouren tribe can be regarded as a small kingdom.


    The number of dog headed men under karunu is not thousands, but close to 100000.


    Even that''s not the limit.


    Almost every day, the number is growing.


    According to karunu''s estimation, this growth rate will not stop for quite a long time and will continue.


    The whole desert is so vast that the number of dog headed people living in it is undoubtedly extremely terrifying.


    Moreover, even if we don''t mention the scattered wild koeheads, just the number of new koeheads is terrible.


    Karunu has seen this clearly since then.


    Maybe it wasn''t obvious in the past.


    But now, with sufficient food and perfect protection mechanism, the fertility rate and birth rate of Goutou people have greatly increased.


    Almost every couple can lay at least ten eggs a year.


    Some heroic Kobold mothers are even more likely to lay hundreds of eggs a year.


    With such a terrible number, karunu can''t imagine how much the population of the whole Goutou group will expand in a few years.


    In the future, this is something to worry about.


    After all, although overpopulation is a good thing, overpopulation is sometimes a burden.


    But fortunately, at least for the moment, this is a huge advantage.


    "How are you living here during this time?"


    Sitting in his seat and looking at the old man in front of him, karunu smiles and then asks.


    "Not bad."


    Facing the sight of kalunu, the old man''s face was serious and nodded: "with the protection of the great sage son of Tuowei, my body is getting stronger and stronger, and I even have the energy of my youth recently."


    "It''s very rare for me as an old man."


    "That''s good."


    Listen to the old man''s words, kalunu smile, and then said: "please rest assured."


    "Since I have invited you here, I will give you the best treatment."


    "After a period of time, I will personally baptize you and adjust your state to the most appropriate time."


    The civilization of cursing the world is indeed much more developed than that of Kobold.


    But after all, their world is just an ordinary world, in which the basic people are ordinary people, and there is no extraordinary system.


    Ordinary people, however, cannot escape the law of birth, aging, illness and death.


    Therefore, for these talents recruited from the curse world, karunu''s reward is not an ordinary thing, but his own divine power.


    He will pay these people according to human habits and time.


    These rewards include not only some daily currency, but also some information of the world, as well as karunu''s own divine power and other things.


    For these people, these things are undoubtedly very valuable.


    Especially for these old people.


    If they can get a baptism of divine power, it is almost equivalent to having a second life, which can make them return to youth, rejuvenate, and get a longer life.


    It is extremely rare.


    Because of this, all these people will be willing to serve kalunu.


    Of course, the belief in the son is also a big part of the reason.


    These people were basically screened before they came to this world.


    The people who can really come to this world are basically those who have a strong belief in the son and are especially devout.


    Only such people are qualified to go to this world.


    "That would be great."


    Sitting in front of karunu and listening to karunu''s words, the old man''s face suddenly showed a look of expectation. It seemed that he had a great expectation of karunu''s reward.


    Of course, it is true in practice.


    After experiencing the baptism of divine power for the first time, these people didn''t want to give up.It''s a feeling that the level of life is improving, especially comfortable and fascinating.


    As long as ordinary people have experienced it once, they will firmly remember it and want more.


    Of course, this is also a normal situation

 Chapter 393

    For the pursuit of divine power, this is a unique instinct.


    In this world, not to mention ordinary mortals, even the gods are fighting for divine power.


    The fundamental reason why gods quarrel or even break out divine wars is to gain believers.


    What is the purpose of acquiring believers?


    It''s not to gain faith, to extract divine power.


    Even the high gods are chasing like this, let alone ordinary mortals.


    For the pursuit of divine power, this is the instinct of life.


    Therefore, for the reaction of the old man in front of him, kalunu did not feel any doubt, but just laughed.


    After a while, he saw the old man off, then went back to his office and picked up the war report alone.


    He looked around and then frowned.


    Now it''s more than a year since she came here.


    Over the past year, with the expansion of the force of the goutouren tribe, the traces of the Centaur have become increasingly clear and appear from time to time.


    As a result, the fighting between the goutouren tribe and the Centaur became more and more fierce.


    From time to time, there will be a fight between the two, fighting on the battlefield, and there will be a lot of casualties on each other.


    Of course, for the time being, the Centaur''s main energy hasn''t shifted, and it hasn''t noticed the Goutou tribe in the south.


    According to the investigation of karunu, it seems that in the more northern region, the Centaur itself also has disputes with other races around, and ordinary people are at war.


    For centaurs, this seems to be a very normal thing.


    After all, judging from their previous style, they are not good neighbors themselves. It is quite normal for them to argue with their neighbors.


    As far as kalunu knows, there are two great forces, the Tauren and the boar, farther north of the Centaur tribe.


    The strength of these two races is also very strong, each occupying a large area, fighting with centaurs, killing many people of each other.


    It is because of the existence of these two races that most of the power of the Centaurs is restrained, so that they have no time to come to the South and fight with the goutouren tribe in an all-round way.


    Of course, on the other hand, if they really come to goutouren tribe, they may not be able to win.


    In order to deal with this group of centaurs, karunu did a lot of preparation.


    In many key places, he sent people to build simple walls and defensive facilities.


    With the aid of cement, building these buildings was nothing to karunu.


    After all, his dog heads are not human.


    If a human Lord wants to command his own people, it is not so easy. Carelessness will cause chaos.


    But kalunu is different.


    Compared with human beings, at least at this stage, the koeheads under karunu are much more obedient, and as long as they have a full meal, they will work hard and have no problems at all.


    It''s equivalent to free labor.


    And there is still a lot of labor in these areas.


    Even if it is not enough, karunu can send people to the desert at any time to catch another large number.


    In the whole desert, there may not be many others, but the number of koeheads is absolutely large.


    Under such circumstances, as long as there is no shortage of food, the labor force is absolutely enough.


    A large number of defense facilities have been built, and even if the Centaurs come, there is nothing they can do.


    After all, their field fighting ability may be extremely strong, but no matter how to say, can they still attack the city?


    Their lower body is still a horse.


    The limitation of innate structure makes it easy for centaurs to cross the field, but it is not conducive to play in siege.


    Therefore, if they dare to take the initiative to attack, they will probably waste their efforts in vain.


    Of course, it''s not easy for the Kobold to beat these centaurs.


    Under the same conditions, these centaurs are too mobile.


    Even if the force of the koeheads is stronger than them, there is no way to catch up with them.This is a very serious problem.


    In order to solve this problem, in this period of time, kalunu has thought of many ways.


    After finishing processing the documents in his hand, karunu got up from where he was and went out.


    All the way forward, he went straight ahead and came to a secret place.


    The place in front of us is nothing else. It''s kalunu''s laboratory in the city.


    Compared with the past, the place in front of us is now much more spacious and gorgeous, and there are even many assistants to help.


    Some high-precision instruments were also sent to this place.


    And at this moment, a frightening scene is beginning to happen.


    In front of me, on a flat ground, a large number of Kobold bodies are on display. Now they are lying there quietly. The number seems very large.


    It is estimated that there will be thousands of them at a glance.


    Most of the corpses were killed in battle. Only a few died or died.


    But at the moment, they all lie here quietly, so they fall into eternal sleep.


    This is also the order issued by karunu before.


    From a very early time, kalunu gave orders.


    After the death of all the koeheads, their bodies should be recycled and placed in a specific area for preservation.


    The purpose is to facilitate the processing, so that karunu can directly start, and recover the source of life.


    It''s just the same at the moment.


    Standing in the same place, looking at the corpses, karunu took a deep breath, then stepped forward slowly.


    With his body moving forward, the corpses of Kobold in front of his eyes began to change rapidly.


    Originally full of flesh and blood began to shrivel quickly, at first it was just a little curled up, but in the end it dried up completely and became a pool of broken material.


    Even the original white bones were softened directly, and the essence was extracted directly, leaving only a pile of wreckage left.


    The whole scene looks particularly frightening.


    It took a while for the scene to finish.


    Karunu''s figure slowly stopped.


    "About fifteen essences..."


    Standing in the same place, kalunu probably felt the situation for a while, and then came to such a result.


    After these days of practice, he quantified the source of life after refining the swallowing Sutra, and then set a standard.


    About 100 ordinary dog headed people, after refining the origin of life in their corpses, can form a unit of the origin of life.


    The origin of such a unit''s life can be said to be very precious. If it is slowly integrated into the body of an ordinary Goutou man by using unique means, the dragon in his body can be transformed directly from an ordinary Goutou man to a dragon like Hechi.


    Even becoming a dragon Warlock is not impossible.


    In front of us, the origin of these corpses is about 15.


    Not bad.


    Standing in the same place, kalunu flashed this year in his heart. Then he stepped forward and went on to one side. In one side of the laboratory, some unique things were lying there.


    Those are some unique eggs.


    The eggs in front of us all look very unique, with different colors, some black and some red.


    Of course, the most obvious is the red egg in the middle.


    Under the gaze of kalunu, at this moment, the red egg slowly blooms. The surface of its eggshell has a variety of complex textures. At first glance, it looks very complex and unique, like a work of art, very beautiful.


    If you touch it with your hand, you can feel the heat coming out of it. It''s very warm.


    Vaguely, a feeling of kindness and favor came out of this egg and poured into kalunu.


    "Are you awake?"


    Feeling the emotion coming out of this egg, carunu smiles and says so.


    In front of him, he seemed to understand what he said. On the red giant egg in front of him, there were shining lights, which seemed to be responding to him.Looking at the scene, kalunu just laughed and didn''t say much.


    In front of us, these giant balls were basically purchased by karunu from various places.


    To be able to be placed in this place by him, these giant balls have a common feature.


    It belongs to the dragon race.


    Of course, it''s not the weak dragon race like goutouren, but the more powerful and purer dragon race.


    The red giant egg in the center is the egg of a red dragon.


    Kalunu specially collected the eggs of the dragon race here, that is, put them here for cultivation.


    While they are still hatching, karunu will inject divine power into these giant eggs to help them develop and become more powerful.


    Later, the refined dragon origin is injected into these giant balls, so that the blood of these giant balls can be further enhanced to a higher level.


    Under such repeated cultivation, the development of these giant eggs is very good, and their strong blood and rich life origin are generally better than their own race.


    For example, the red dragon egg in the center.


    After receiving the careful cultivation of kalunu, the blood reaction of this red dragon egg, not to mention compared with the same red dragon egg, even compared with the purebred giant dragon, is not bad.


    To a certain extent, it has broken the original racial boundaries. The blood in the body is strong to a certain extent, and even has returned to the ancestors. Its blood is no less than that of the pure dragon.


    This is what karunu has achieved for such a long time.


    "It''s about to hatch out..."


    After feeling the situation of these big balls, carunu''s face was smiling, and then the year flashed in his heart.


    In his feelings, some of these giant eggs are close to hatching.


    For example, after more than a year of careful cultivation, the red dragon egg is finally about to hatch and come to the world.


    And a red dragon, which will bring new strength to the goutouren tribe.


    Dragon, this kind of life is very powerful, everything in it is precious material.


    His scales can be used to make magic items, and his flesh and blood can be used to make potions. All parts of his body have unique uses and are very precious.


    Red dragon, a subspecies of giant dragon, also has a similar effect.


    Not to mention the power it represents.


    Under normal circumstances, an adult red dragon can rival the existence of the second ring.


    If the red dragon hatched from this red dragon egg in front of us, its power must be far greater than that of the individuals of the same race, and its power in adulthood may be at least equal to that of the three rings.


    This is very tough for the current goutouren tribe.


    After all, at the present stage, although there are a lot of koufen under karunu, few of them can be called the strong ones.


    The only few people are Hechi and others.


    Hechi and others activated the Dragon veins in their bodies, then practiced the knight breathing method given by karunu, and embarked on the life Knight road of this world, so they reached the level of one link.


    Before that, kalunu once brought the Kobold people who had strong blood and awakened the dragon vein to the tribe and taught them Knight breathing and meditation.


    Up to now, because of the advantage of blood, there have been some apprentices in the whole tribe, such as Hechi and others, and even a ring of knights.


    But even so, what?


    Behind the Centaurs stood a church, not someone else.


    There is no doubt that the potential power of a church is enormous.


    This can be seen from the previous Twilight order.


    Even if the dusk artifact is excluded, the strength of the dusk order is extremely strong. The existence of some links in the eyes of the dusk order is nothing at all.


    It''s the same at the moment.


    Since there is an unknown church standing in the Centaur, most of it has a strong existence on one link.


    Among the centaurs, karunu is the only one on the ring.


    There is no doubt that this situation is extremely dangerous.However, if these dragon eggs can be hatched, it will greatly supplement the fighting power of the goutouren tribe and bring the strength of the whole goutouren tribe to a new level.


    Of course, this is only one direction.


    After all, in the current situation, even if these eggs can hatch, it will take a long time for them to grow up and reach their adulthood.


    This is the growth cycle of extraordinary life.


    It will take at least a thousand years for a purebred dragon to reach adulthood.


    In theory, the growth time of Chilong will be much shorter, but it will not be less than several hundred years.


    It will be quite a long time before they really grow up.


    Of course, karunu has his own way.


    Undoubtedly, the simplest way is to find a world where the time elapse is quite different from the world of the gods, and then throw these Yalong species directly into that world.


    Wait until they have spent hundreds of years in that world, and then let them return to this world.


    This is the easiest way.


    "But from this point of view..."


    Standing in the same place, kalunu suddenly fell into thinking: "it seems that we can also consider directly sending some dog headed men with excellent qualifications to a different world to experience..."


    "In this way, it can also be used to the greatest extent, Give them opportunities and time to grow up. "


    The experience of different worlds is the most suitable for training people.


    Moreover, because the passage of time varies in different worlds, we can use this to gain valuable time for the kowtow people and let some of their talents grow up as soon as possible.


    This kind of thing seems to be very interesting.


    Standing in the same place, this year flashed through karunu''s heart.


    Then, after a while, he turned away from this place and went to other places.


    As for the year just now, it was temporarily sealed up by him.


    The idea is good, but for the time being, it will take some time to implement.


    At least, in order to achieve what karunu imagined, the first thing we need is to find a world with enough time flow with the world of gods.


    In this respect, we can only rely on ontology to find.


    After all, today, although kalunu can also use some functions of the simulator, some functions of the simulator can only be used by ontology.


    So he had to wait.


    Of course, if not, it''s good to curse the world.


    The flow between this world and the world of gods is also gratifying. Chen Heng has been in that world for decades, but only a few months have passed in the world of gods.


    It''s almost equivalent to one month in the world of gods, and there are ten years.


    In terms of time and velocity, it is more appropriate.


    But relatively speaking, the environment of curse world is not suitable for Kobold and Yalong to enter.


    After all, that world is a modern society in which only human beings exist.


    If a koehead enters into it, he is a complete alien, which is easy to cause confusion.


    Carelessness can cause some trouble.


    That world is Chen Heng''s private plot and the main source of his divine power.


    As a last resort, karunu did not want to affect the operation of the curse world.


    Therefore, this world is not suitable.


    If you want to find another suitable place, you have to wait until the next simulation of the ontology.


    Of course, today, the most important thing for karunu is the hatching of red dragon eggs.


    Standing in the same place, he probably felt the state of the red dragon egg, and then estimated the time.


    "Two more days?"


    He flashed this year in his heart. Then he looked at the red dragon egg in front of him and said, "just have a rest."


    "I''ll come here to see you in two days."


    He reached out and touched the red egg in front of him. Then he said so.


    Under his gaze, the red dragon egg in front of him was shining, as if responding to him.


    PS Sorry, today''s Chapter 4 is still a pigeon. Try to make it up tomorrow

 Chapter 394

    "Data simulation completed..."


    "The data have reached the standard..."


    "It''s time to start..."


    Bursts of sound sounded here, now it is so freely resounding.


    It looked very quiet, very quiet, except for the sound of footsteps, there was no other sound.


    At a glance, it looks very quiet and makes people feel inexplicable.


    Around is a spacious laboratory, there are some old people standing on one side, now look a little dignified, also some excited.


    "What a powerful life..."


    They looked at the red giant egg in front of them, and their faces looked forward to it: "such a powerful life body is extremely difficult to find in our world..."


    "In this special world, Only then can we see this miracle... "


    "This kind of life will be very powerful by nature, and should have all kinds of strong special abilities, maybe just like the God envoy of kalunu?"


    These thoughts flashed through their minds, and this was how they thought.


    For these people, these things are extremely rare materials, which are very worthy of study.


    In the world before them, there was no such powerful life for them to study.


    There is such a strange thing as curse in the curse world, but fundamentally speaking, there is no extraordinary life.


    And these dragon eggs, in the eyes of these scholars born in the curse world, are undoubtedly very special.


    Therefore, they stare at these eggs all the time, and their faces are full of expectation.


    For them, this is a time to look forward to.


    Of course, the same is true for karunu.


    "Is time up?"


    Standing in the same place, kalunu felt the time, then looked at the data presented by the researchers around, and then nodded.


    The hatching of dragon eggs is also particular.


    The time of development, the size of the eggs, the temperature of the surrounding space, and even the supply of energy are all well studied, which will affect the birth rate of life in the eggs, and even the subsequent development.


    Of course, there is no problem with this red dragon egg.


    This red dragon egg was carefully cultivated by karunu long ago, and the foundation had been laid long ago. Even before it was born and hatched, its own spirituality and wisdom had been born.


    This is a very unique thing.


    After all, despite being a red dragon egg, the conditions for a red dragon egg are too good.


    It not only has the kalunu continuously injected into the origin of the dragon, but also makes the blood origin in its body continuously improve, and the concentration of the dragon is close to the source.


    At the same time, there is enough divine power supply to stimulate its own life level to a new level.


    Such conditions, in this world, it is difficult for anyone to copy.


    After all, in today''s God has disappeared, divine power is already a kind of cherished existence, which is difficult to be owned by people.


    Although the priest has divine power, unless he is a very high-level priest, it is difficult to separate the divine power and use it.


    After all, as priests of gods, what they have is not pure divine power, but a kind of power formed by the combination of the power of gods themselves and their own power.


    Although it is similar to divine power in nature and also called divine power, its effect is undoubtedly quite different from the real divine power.


    If the divine power used by God can be called real divine power, then the divine power used by priest can only be called inferior divine power.


    In all aspects of the effect can not be compared with the real divine power.


    Therefore, to be able to spend so much divine power and use it to cultivate dragon eggs.


    I''m afraid there are not many people in this world who can do this.


    Karunu is one of them.


    Therefore, the present condition of this red dragon egg is really unique. If you really say it, I''m afraid that a large number of people will feel jealous.


    Because of this, the hatching of this red dragon egg is not a problem.


    After all, as early as before, this red dragon egg has already laid a solid foundation. Now it''s just hatching, and it doesn''t have much impact on it.Nevertheless, what should be done is still to be done.


    After all, this is the first dragon egg hatched by kalunu, which is of great significance.


    Proper data collection is also of great benefit to the future.


    It is because of this that kalunu stood here in person and mobilized all the researchers under his command to record and observe together in this place.


    And in his eyes, accompanied by a flash of light, in front of the red dragon egg, a faint red texture began to show, showing a bit of brilliance.


    Mysterious textures emerge.


    Compared with the normal dragon egg, the texture of this red dragon egg is undoubtedly much more complex and profound, and it looks very special.


    To some extent, this is the proof of strong blood.


    At this moment, standing in the same place, feeling the situation around, kalunu silently stretched out his hand and put his arm on the red dragon egg in front of him.


    Suddenly, an inexplicable feeling emerged, with a warm feeling.


    From the simple sense of touch, the feeling of the red dragon egg is very good, not too rough. Instead, it is like touching a piece of exquisite jade, which is very comfortable.


    And the texture on it became more and more active, and became more and more clear in the eyes of karunu.


    Of course, in this process, the divine power in kalunu''s body is also emerging, continuously injected into the red dragon egg in front of him, helping him develop and breed.


    Feeling the divine power emerging from the kalunu''s body, in the red dragon''s egg, the living creature in it seemed to feel something, and now it became more and more excited.


    Click


    A crisp sound came out from the front of my eyes, just like this in the spacious space.


    "Coming, coming..."


    A low voice came from all around, with a kind of excitement and excitement.


    Hearing the sound, kalunu lowered his head subconsciously and looked at his eyes.


    In front of him, the crack on the red dragon egg is gradually expanding, slowly covering the whole egg.


    With a crisp sound, the red dragon egg in front of us officially cracked.


    A new life emerged from it.


    Carunu lowered his head and began to look at the life in front of him.


    In front of him was a life like a chick.


    He didn''t look too big, just the size of a foal, but he was covered with a layer of pale red scales and looked very strong.


    A kind of inexplicable mucus covered his body, but it didn''t look disgusting.


    On the top of his head, a single white horn is so long there that it looks quite conspicuous.


    At first glance, it looks very similar to the red dragon, but there are many subtle differences, just like there are adjustments in many places, which makes it more delicate.


    The most obvious is the wings behind it, which is much larger than the normal red dragon.


    In this way, when it comes to adulthood, its flying ability will be much better than that of the normal red dragon. Maybe it can be compared with the normal giant dragon.


    Karunu couldn''t help laughing at the thought.


    Lu


    A deep sound came out.


    In front of his eyes, he seemed to feel the breath of kalunu. The newly born red dragon turned and looked at kalunu. Then his eyes slowly opened, revealing the red golden pupil.


    In these eyes, showed a very human kindness and care, like to have been extremely familiar with karunu.


    Of course, in fact, I am very familiar with it.


    After all, since a long time ago, this red dragon egg has already had its own consciousness.


    From that time on, kalunu has been with him.


    The long-term time company has already made the breath of kalunu melt into the body of the red dragon in front of him, which has laid a deep brand on him.


    In addition, the influence of divine power is also an important factor.


    In order to make this red dragon develop better, karunu injected a lot of magic power into its body.


    It was the divine power that originated from karunu, which naturally marked karunu, just as the priests who served the gods basically marked their own gods.Therefore, after the birth of this red dragon, he was especially kind to kalunu and regarded him as his own relative.


    In a way, it''s a good start.


    Standing in the same place, looking at the red dragon in front of him, kalunu smiles, then reaches out his hand and touches the head of the red dragon.


    A unique touch emerges, like an electric shock.


    After that, karunu''s body would not help pausing.


    A message came to mind.


    "Uralde..."


    Standing in the same place, an inexplicable message emerged from his mind, and thus appeared in kalunu''s mind.


    Feeling this, he was a bit surprised.


    "The message of inheritance?"


    He looked at his eyes, looking at him, with a kind red dragon, the idea flashed in his heart.


    There is often a special inheritance between different races.


    This kind of inheritance comes from blood, and often has some special place.


    The dragon is also a kind of dragon.


    According to what Kalu has learned, in this world, once a truly pure blood dragon hatches, it already has enough wisdom to obtain the inheritance information hidden in the blood, understand its real name and a lot of knowledge in the inheritance.


    Red dragon is not a pure blood dragon, only a subspecies, according to reason, should not have this unique blood heritage.


    However, it seems that the little red dragon in front of us is particularly rich in blood, reaching a certain point, which still touches the Dragon inheritance in our body and gains part of the power of inheritance.


    Uralde is the real name of this little red dragon and its future name.


    In addition, it should also obtain some knowledge in the inheritance.


    I just don''t know how many.


    Even among the pure blood dragons, because of the differences in nature and blood, the inheritance they can obtain is also very different.


    Generally speaking, the better the innate endowment is, the more noble the blood is, and the more information the dragon can get.


    On the contrary, the thinner the blood is, the worse the innate endowment is, and the less natural it is.


    Although uralde has acquired the inheritance of the dragon, it is not a pure blood dragon after all. It is hard to say how much the dragon can inherit.


    But anyway, it''s a good thing.


    It''s better to have something than nothing. That''s for sure.


    Thinking of this, karunu smiles and then touches uralde''s head.


    In front of him, uralde rubbed his hand hard, showing his kindness and attachment.


    This is the end of the matter.


    The hatching of dragon eggs is very smooth.


    And because of the infusion of divine power, even the problem of domestication has been solved.


    Under normal circumstances, the born dragon egg is far less docile than uralde.


    In this world, any dragon race is extremely fierce and vicious.


    It''s very difficult to domesticate them.


    Karunu used his own divine power infusion to assist the development of dragon eggs, which can be regarded as an invisible solution to this problem.


    The birth of uralde also proves that this road is feasible.


    Of course, even so, in a short period of time, the birth of uralde is not of great significance.


    From the perspective of the huge growth cycle of the dragon race, if kalunu wants to use uralde, he may have to wait.


    If he has been waiting for hundreds of years, I''m afraid he won''t be able to use these Yalong at that time.


    After all, judging from the current situation, the growth speed of Goutou''s own combat power is also very fast.


    It will only take a few decades for a group of professionals belonging to the Goutou people to emerge.


    From this point, we have to mention the great advantage of the human race.


    Compared with such extraordinary races as the dragon, the growth of the mortal race is indeed very strong.


    For giant dragons, although they are strong by nature, they can reach the level of the fourth ring as long as they grow up.


    But if they want to reach the Fourth Ring Road, it will take hundreds of years for them to grow up.And hundreds of years, for a mortal genius with enough talent, it is very likely that he has already reached this level.


    Of course, not all geniuses can reach this level.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    After all, there is another characteristic of the mortal race relative to the supernatural race.


    That is to be able to live.


    Not only dog headed people, including humans and centaurs, any mortal race, relative to the extraordinary race, can be considered particularly fertile.


    And in the huge base, there will always be some talented people strong enough to appear.


    As long as these talented people are properly guided, they can easily step on the road to transcendence, which is enough to catch up with the achievements of those extraordinary races that took hundreds of years to accumulate in the shortest time, and even surpass them one by one.


    From this point of view, the mortal race and the extraordinary race have their own advantages, but they have adopted different strategies.


    However, compared with faith, it is obvious that human race is more important.


    After all, compared with the mortal race, the supernatural race is limited by its own reproduction ability, and its power of belief is limited.


    Perhaps the power of belief that a dragon can provide is the number of a thousand mortals.


    But what about that?


    In this world, it is much easier to have a thousand mortals than a dragon.


    What''s more, the more inborn and powerful a race is, the more difficult it is to give up its belief easily.


    The stronger the existence, the weaker the belief in gods.


    Therefore, the mortal race is obviously more important to the gods above.


    Standing in the same place, all kinds of thoughts flashed through karunu''s heart, then he shook his head, then turned and walked to the other side.


    He went out to the outside world and soon continued to deal with all kinds of affairs.


    Nowadays, with the expansion of Kobold, there are many more things to deal with.


    If not for now, he has more helpers around him, I''m afraid karunu is too busy.


    This is also a helpless thing.


    In the kingdom of goutouren, karunu wanted to establish a basic official system.


    But not at all.


    There are too few talents among them. Up to now, there are less than a thousand people who can read and write.


    Among these people, even fewer are capable of management.


    As a result, there are few people who can use kalunu at the moment.


    There is no doubt that this is a very uncomfortable situation.


    Therefore, in today''s kingdom of dog heads, agriculture ranks first, and education ranks second.


    In the whole city of Kobold, the area of classroom occupies a large part.


    Karunu himself has been a guest in the classroom for a long time, teaching students in it.


    Of course, compared with more than a year ago, the situation at the moment is still somewhat improved.


    At least compared with that time, there are quite a number of Kobold people who have mastered the use and writing of human common language.


    And these people can also be used as the most basic teachers to relieve some of the pressure of karunu.


    In addition, most of the anthropologists who came from the curse world also learned the common language of the world.


    Under the arrangement of karunu, they also appeared in the classroom of Kobold, teaching some of the most basic mathematics and even agricultural knowledge of Kobold.


    In a word, education is very important in today''s kingdom.


    After the food problem was basically solved, this matter was also put in the first place by karunu.


    However, there are still many problems.


    "The cost of simply importing talents from the world is still too high...."


    Standing in the same place, the idea flashed through karunu''s mind.


    Using divine power to send people who curse the world to the world, although this operation can be done, the cost is still too high in the current situation.


    A small amount is OK, but if the quantity is too much, then it''s not cost-effective.


    However, judging from the current situation, the number of talents needed in the kingdom of goutouren is extremely large.It is totally impossible for these people to be introduced from other worlds.


    It''s a long way off to rely solely on the cultivation of koeheads themselves.


    Thinking of this, karunu can''t help but turn his eyes to other places

 Chapter 395

    Standing in the same place, kalunu turned around and looked into his eyes.


    In front of him was a huge map.


    The map is very delicate. It depicts the terrain in detail and the distribution of various forces.


    Among them, the doghead kingdom is currently in the center, while the Centaur''s power is in the back.


    At this moment, kalunu''s eyes gradually moved down, and gradually focused on another place.


    The kingdom of zikal.


    In the south of goutouren Kingdom, in addition to the vast desert area, it belongs to the territory of human kingdom such as zikar kingdom.


    As for the situation in these places, karunu has been basically clear for more than a year.


    The kingdom of zikar is still in civil strife.


    After the death of the king, the kingdom of zikal fell into a scuffle. Several princes fought in it and dragged the whole kingdom of zikal into the mire of war.


    In this case, the whole kingdom of zikal is in chaos.


    Every day, a large number of refugees are wandering around, trying to escape from their original location.


    For karunu, this is a good opportunity.


    As a koehead, those elites among human beings don''t have to think much about it.


    For the elites among human beings, they would not be willing to work under karunu if they had any choice.


    But these are not the only elites in the human race.


    Among those civilians, there are also many talents.


    For example, all kinds of craftsmen, and some literate people.


    These are relatively rare talents for the current stage of goutouren. If they can be obtained, they can be regarded as a very good supplement.


    Of course, it is very difficult under normal circumstances.


    There is a natural sense of isolation and vigilance among different races.


    Without long-term running in, those human beings can not come to seek refuge.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    The kingdom of zikar is in war. Under the current situation, it should be no problem for karunu to rob some refugees from it.


    As long as these refugees are plundered into the desert, then the rest will be up to them.


    Standing in the same place, all kinds of thoughts flashed in kalunu''s heart, and he thought so at this time.


    However, in practice, there are still some troubles.


    Although the kingdom of zikal fell into civil strife, its strength was still very strong.


    Far from being comparable to the kingdom of Kobold in front of us.


    If you really want to plan, you need to be well prepared.


    Thinking of this, karunu bowed his head and fell into thinking, then turned around and left the place.


    For the rest of the time, he was preparing.


    The preparation process is not complicated.


    With the continuous development of the kingdom of Kobold, many people come to the desert these days to try to do business with Kobold.


    In the past, they did it for the fur and herbs of the Kobold.


    Later, it was for various unique products.


    Sugar, refined salt, paper and liquor.


    These things are relatively simple products. With the support of the people who curse the world, they are quickly ordered out and become the specialty of the kingdom of the dog head.


    Even recently, several rich iron ores have been found nearby, which can be mined to forge ironware.


    In this respect, the koeheads have a natural advantage.


    After all, originally, Goutou people liked to dig and were good at finding minerals in various places.


    In addition to mining, they are also good at finding minerals and mining, which is far more useful than human beings.


    It won''t be long before iron can even be produced for use in the kingdom of goutouren.


    Of course, there is no need to export iron, just sugar and paper caused by the huge profits, enough to obtain a particularly enviable wealth.


    In order to obtain these wealth, there are always people who are willing to take risks and come to trade with the Kobold.These merchants are also one of the reasons why the kingdom of goutouren has developed so rapidly.


    Kalunu''s eyes now fell on these people.


    In any way, these businessmen are excellent allies.


    First of all, they came from the kingdom of zikal. They are very familiar with everything in the kingdom of zikal and are suitable guides and guides.


    Similarly, their business identity, doomed them to be driven by interests.


    As long as they can bring them enough benefits, these people will never mind that they are used by a group of hoodlums, or even betray their country.


    It''s a good partner.


    Having made up his mind, karunu began to sift through the targets.


    Even if they want to find guides and leading parties, it doesn''t mean that they want everyone.


    Ordinary businessmen can''t get into his sight.


    What he wants to seek is those who have certain energy in the kingdom of zikal.


    Only such a character can give him what he wants.


    Soon, some suitable targets were found.


    Far away, in the kingdom of zikal.


    "Do you mean that the chief of the goutouren tribe would like to meet me?"


    In a luxurious manor, a middle-aged man looked at the servant in front of him and said with a frown.


    "Yes, sir."


    In front of the middle-aged man, the servant looked respectful and said, "besides, he not only passed on the news to you, but also to others."


    "From other chambers of Commerce?"


    The middle-aged man frowned. At this time, he was puzzled: "what does he want to do?"


    For the kingdom of Kobold in the desert, many people have known about it in the kingdom of zikal.


    At the beginning, few people knew about it, only limited to some desert hunters and businessmen.


    But later, with the appearance of sugar and paper, more and more people focused on this kingdom.


    Among them, there are even many aristocrats and powerful chambers of Commerce.


    There''s no way. Profits are exciting.


    An ordinary piece of sugar is an absolute luxury in the human world, which even aristocrats can''t enjoy.


    In this world, there are no such plants as sugarcane and beet that can be used to extract sugar. It is very difficult for the aristocrats in this world to enjoy the sweet taste.


    And so is paper.


    Before that, the paper in the world was basically made of special fur, which was extremely expensive.


    The paper spread from the kingdom of goutouren uses the mature technology of cursing the world. It is not only beautiful in appearance and gentle in texture, but also comfortable to use, which naturally makes people crazy.


    Just in a short time, all kinds of goods from the kingdom of kowtow became popular and were noticed by a large number of people.


    In the face of huge profits, even if it is a koehead what?


    As a result, some nobles began to contact with the kingdom of goutouren and trade with it.


    They may not do it themselves, but their chambers of Commerce and even their own component caravans often trade with the kingdom of Kobold.


    Both sides have sufficient interest relations and are very satisfied with each other.


    But this time, I don''t know what happened


    "Did you find out what it was?"


    Looking at the servant in front of him, the middle-aged man thought for a moment, then asked.


    "It''s not clear yet."


    The servant shook his head, then thought about it and said, "but it''s said that it will affect future trade."


    "It is said that the koehead chief wanted to give several people the right to sell sugar and paper in the kingdom of zikal."


    Give the right to sell sugar and paper to several people


    Listening to this, the middle-aged man was stunned at first, then his face suddenly changed.


    "Send someone to inform the chief of karunu."


    Standing in the same place, many thoughts flashed through the middle-aged man''s heart, but at this time, he didn''t hesitate much and said directly: "just say, his invitation, I will go on schedule.""Yes."


    Standing in front of the middle-aged man, listening to the middle-aged man''s words, the servant nodded respectfully, then left in silence, so he retired.


    At this moment, many people in the kingdom of zikal have made similar decisions.


    No way out.


    This action of carunu is too important for them.


    Nowadays, sugar and paper are absolutely the best-selling commodities in the kingdom of zikal. Even the church is using them and praises them as gifts from the gods.


    If anyone has enough sugar and paper in his hand, wealth will immediately roll in and gather in his hand.


    But karunu said that in the future, the sugar and paper in the kingdom will only be sold to some friends who have close cooperation with them.


    No longer like before, as long as someone in the past to buy, you can buy.


    If this is true, then for those who have tasted the sweetness, it is undoubtedly unacceptable.


    The profit of sugar and paper has been placed in front of us, and they can really taste it.


    If you give up at this time, you will not be reconciled to say anything.


    On the contrary, if we can reach an agreement with each other at this meeting to become the only few sugar and paper operators in the kingdom of zikal, it will undoubtedly mean great wealth.


    Huge benefits will come, and they, even the family behind them, will get new opportunities in this meeting.


    On the contrary, if you miss this opportunity, I''m afraid it will be very difficult to get such an opportunity later.


    Therefore, no one is willing to be absent from this meeting.


    In order to reassure these people, karunu specially set the place where the talks were held in the north of the kingdom of zika

 Chapter 396

    Early in the morning, the sun shines on the earth, will shine everywhere a bright.


    This is the northern part of the kingdom of zikar. Originally, it was a town, but now it has been abandoned. There are only scattered refugees around. They will come to this place to travel.


    But today, it''s so busy.


    In the outside world, a large number of soldiers rushed into the area in front of them and surrounded the area.


    If you look carefully, you can see that these soldiers are not the same as normal soldiers.


    They are wearing armor and carrying exquisite weapons, but they are not human beings, but dog headed people.


    For this, the wandering mercenaries were very surprised.


    In the world of gods, armor and the use of iron weapons have always been symbols of civilized races.


    In the past, only ethnic minorities, including human beings, were able to do this on a large scale.


    It''s not a small thing.


    Armor and the use of iron weapons means that their combat effectiveness is greatly improved.


    No matter how powerful a man is, if he is not a professional, he will not be able to fight against the sharp men in armor.


    It''s a different experience to chop the same sword on the body, on the flesh and blood body, and on the armor.


    The former is enough to tear flesh and blood, cut people into serious injuries, but the latter may be nothing.


    Therefore, wearing armor, no matter where, is a symbol of elite.


    Even in the human kingdom, the armor that the human lords can possess is limited. Even the simplest leather armor is also valuable and precious.


    Generally speaking, if a normal real Viscount has 100 soldiers in armor, his actual strength is very good.


    But how many are there in front of us?


    Even if it''s just a dog headed man in armor, there are thousands.


    Such a large number, let alone in the desert, even in the kingdom of zikal, is also an extremely terrifying force.


    Moreover, these koeheads seem to be in a neat line, and their physique is larger than that of ordinary koeheads. At first sight, they are trained and elite, and their strength is no less than that of normal human soldiers.


    The power contained in this is very terrible.


    Looking at the power displayed by these Kobold men, the eyes of the people present were twinkling. At this time, all kinds of thoughts flashed.


    "Dog head man, is he so rich?"


    Standing outside the town, several middle-aged men were looking at the Kobold soldiers in front of them. At this moment, many thoughts flashed through their hearts.


    In this world, Goutou people have always been synonymous with barbarism and ignorance.


    However, in the desert, the kingdom of Kobold has brought surprises to people again and again.


    This was the case with the products before, and now these elite Kobold fighters are also a big surprise.


    "However, such a huge force...."


    Standing in the same place, looking at the well-organized and elite looking Kobold soldiers in front of us, some people on the scene raised some ideas: "if we can let them become the helpers..."


    The power of these koeheads is really strong.


    There are three or four thousand soldiers in armor. I''m afraid that even in the whole kingdom of zikal, the number is extremely large.


    In today''s chaos in the kingdom of zikal, this is a force enough to influence the situation.


    Especially in today''s zikar Kingdom, several princes are fighting against each other, and they all need the support of external forces.


    If you can get the support of these people


    At this moment, many people have flashed these ideas.


    In fact, this is what karunu wants to see.


    The reason why he spent so much effort to mobilize so many soldiers under his command this time is not only to serve as a deterrent, but also to show his own strength.


    The power of the dog head kingdom is enough to intervene in the chaos of the kingdom of zikar.


    I believe that as long as they show this, someone will come to contact him.


    Of course, if not, it doesn''t matter.It''s a big deal. Kalunu took the initiative to find them later, that''s all.


    Standing in the same place, the nobles who were invited looked ahead, their eyes twinkled, and then they stepped in one by one.


    The koeheads in the distance just guard the camp ahead.


    As for the specific place of contact, it is not there, but in the center.


    And that''s what these human lords are thinking.


    After all, if they are in the control of the koeheads, their life and death will be decided by them.


    No matter who thinks of the consequences, I''m afraid they will hesitate.


    This is not too serious a problem, so kalunu took care of these people''s emotions and put the place here.


    At the moment, there are already some people present, waiting for the arrival of karunu.


    "A lot of people have come."


    There is a big round table in a spacious room.


    There are already some people sitting in the round table at the moment.


    As a meeting place, the guards here are jointly responsible for the meeting.


    Therefore, in this place, we can see not only the armored Kobold soldiers, but also the elite human Knights guarding every corner of this place.


    I have to say that this scene is quite unique and should have been very rare in the past.


    All along, the barbaric koeheads stood side by side with the human knights and were responsible for guarding this place.


    If this kind of thing is said out, I''m afraid not many people will believe it.


    The presence of people think of here, at the moment in the heart can not help but rise a sense of inexplicable.


    If we push the time forward, it won''t be long, just two or three years ago. If someone told them about the scene, they would think that the other party was joking.


    If someone says to them that the dog head has not only civilization, but also great power, they will feel extremely absurd.


    After all, in the world''s inherent impression of humans, the koeheads are barbaric.


    This kind of life mostly exists in the wild, almost in all parts of the world has a distribution, just like wild animals in general, especially tenacious vitality.


    Almost everyone who is used to walking in the wild will encounter this kind of existence, and sometimes even kill a few.


    However, the civilization and quality possessed by the Goutou people have never been seen before.


    We can imagine how shocked these people were by the appearance of the kingdom of kalunu and Kobold.


    But even so, no matter how absurd and shocking they feel in their hearts, the fact is here and no one can doubt it.


    The kingdom of the dog head has indeed appeared, and it has brought out all kinds of commodities that make them feel crazy, and given them benefits that they can''t refuse.


    That''s why they''re sitting here, talking to a group of koeheads that they used to see as beasts.


    "Isn''t it time yet?"


    In the spacious room, a tall middle-aged man looked around and said impatiently.


    Different from other people around him, the middle-aged man''s figure is very big. He looks like a soldier of barbarian origin. He looks very special.


    On such occasions, he was still wearing a full suit of armor, which was not too heavy.


    Around, listening to him, the people around him turned, looked at him for a moment, and then shifted.


    Here, many people are aristocrats in the kingdom of zikal, and most of them are real Lords.


    If not, they would not have been able to enter the eyes of karunu and then be invited.


    And the territory of these people is often very close.


    Therefore, these people naturally know each other.


    Of course, knowing is knowing, but at this time, there is no need to get involved.


    After all, from what we have learned before, the people present are basically competitors, and they may be potential enemies to each other.


    According to the message released by karunu, this meeting will decide the agent after the kingdom of zikar.


    Whether it''s sugar, liquor or paper, there will be several agents who will be responsible for the interests of the doghead kingdom within the kingdom of zikal.And the quota for these things is limited.


    There are not many people who can get it.


    Therefore, all the people present are potential competitors.


    People present know this.


    Time goes by bit.


    All around, with the hourglass flowing slowly, the fine sand in it came to an end.


    Then, some figures began to appear, coming from a distance.


    Step on


    Bursts of light footsteps slowly sounded, at the moment came from behind.


    Hearing the sound, the people on the scene looked behind them, and then they saw a figure there.


    It was a doghead in a black robe.


    Goutouren looks very tall, about two meters, but the figure is not burly. It can only be considered symmetrical and looks very fit.


    Different from the ferocity of the others around him, the appearance of this one is more delicate, and the overall outline looks more natural, full of a sense of coordination.


    Although not in line with human aesthetic, but also with a unique charm.


    He came from the outside world with a smile on his face, giving people a very relaxed feeling.


    But even so, the people present did not dare to relax their vigilance.


    Because in front of them, their bodies trembled as the Kobold walked into the hall.


    Awe, the awe of terror spread from all directions, and they felt it.


    It was a very unique feeling, some of which were similar to the grandeur and majesty once felt in the church, and some of which were similar to other feelings.


    However, there is no doubt that this kind of feeling will not make people feel better. It is like being pressed by a big mountain, which is especially terrible.


    In fact, this kind of dignity is nothing else, it is the feeling produced by the combination of blood dignity and divine power.


    As the master of the kingdom of Kobold, kalunu''s Dragon veins have grown to a very powerful level in addition to cultivating dragon eggs.


    In fact, compared with uralde, the blood in his body is not inferior at all, and even much stronger.


    If he hadn''t been suppressing the power of his own blood and didn''t let the dragon power in his body burst out completely, I''m afraid the people present at the moment would have fainted.


    As for the divine power, it is a great power that has been baptized by the divine power for a long time.


    In the final analysis, it is the suppression of lower life by higher blood and higher energy.


    Compared with the present mortals, kalunu''s life level is too strong at the moment.


    And that''s why they feel this way.


    Dragon''s so-called dragon power is actually something similar.


    Walking silently from a distance, the faces of these people on the scene became ugly.


    They can feel the mighty majesty of karunu, and they can feel it very clearly.


    In this mighty and majestic, they feel directly stiff, the blood in their body is flowing against the current, and they feel all kinds of extreme feelings.


    In a flash, even a few people could not bear it, and their minds became blank, even unable to think.


    But fortunately, this feeling comes quickly, but it also disappears quickly.


    Just for a moment, when kalunu sat in his own place, the previous majesty disappeared, as if it had never appeared.


    Bursts of gasps appeared in place.


    After that dignity disappeared, the people on the scene were pale, even the middle-aged man in armor before him. He never felt that the kalunu in front of him was so terrible.


    Before that, they did not have any impression of karunu, only through a little bit of sporadic information, to get information about karunu.


    This is a very intelligent dog headed man. He led the dog headed man in the desert to set up his own city, and even developed commerce and trade step by step.


    It''s a great thing.


    Compared with his wisdom, it is more about his power.


    In the past year or so, this king of the koeheads has also made moves. Every move is amazing, and has shown frightening power.To some extent, people present also heard about this.


    But even so, they didn''t have any intuitive feelings before today.


    They know that karunu is strong, but they don''t know how strong he is.


    It''s not until now that they know it all.


    This is absolutely powerful, far above them.


    Judging from the feeling just now, if this king of koeheads is willing, I''m afraid he can easily kill all the people present.


    Think of here, many faces are exposed in a cold sweat.


    I''m careless.


    At this moment, some people have already regretted that they came to this place rashly.


    "At least the second ring....."


    Around, there was a knight looking at karunu, pale, and the thought flashed in his heart.


    Limited by their own strength, they have no way to see what level kalunu is in.


    However, judging from the situation just now, it is at least above the second ring road.


    Many people feel numb when they think of it.


    On the whole, the strength of the kingdom of zikar is much stronger than that of King Karo.


    But even so, a second ring in the kingdom of zikal is still the most top fighting power, only the most top family has such a level of fighting power.


    And the king of the koeheads in front of him has reached this level.


    Even more than that.


    When they think of this, their mood is a little complicated and they don''t know what to say.


    "I''ve kept you waiting."


    Sitting in his own place, karunu turned and looked at the people in front of him with a smile on his face.


    He seems to have a good attitude. He doesn''t have a strong attitude and doesn''t show anything bad.


    Feeling the attitude of karunu, the people on the scene were a little relieved. Then they looked forward and looked at karunu in front of them.


    Under their gaze, kalunu spoke slowly and told the theme of this time.


    "I don''t need to talk more about the superfluous nonsense."


    He laughed, then said: "this time we are going to take out things, that''s it."


    Behind him, some dogheads stepped forward and put something over.


    "This is..."


    Looking at the movements of these kowtow men, people present were a little confused.


    As they watched, some boxes were taken over.


    Open the box and there are two kinds of things in it.


    Two different colors.


    "This is... Sugar?"


    Looking at these two things in the box in front of us, the people on the scene couldn''t help but brighten their eyes.


    "Not bad."


    Kalunu laughed and then said, "white sugar and brown sugar..."


    "These are the two things we have taken out this time. There are two places for each commodity."


    "That is to say, there are four places..."


    Around, listening to carunu, someone frowned and then looked around.


    At the moment, there are only a few people sitting around, there are more than a dozen people.


    Four places, less than a third of the people sitting here.


    In other words, more than half of the people will be eliminated.


    "Since it''s a campaign, there must be standards."


    Someone spoke, then looked at karunu and asked, "what are the conditions, please?"


    This time, kalunu did not speak, just clapped his hands.


    On one side, naturally someone came over and gave some documents to these people.


    The document is written on the latest paper, which is quite different from the world''s leather paper. It makes people see at a glance.


    For these people in front of them, they can understand the huge profits in this thing almost immediately.


    This is paper. At present, it has appeared in a small amount in the kingdom of zikal, and it has attracted many people''s attention without a large number of selling.But now, the most important thing is not this

 Chapter 397

    Looking at the hands of white paper, some people on the scene are reluctant to shift their eyes and begin to look at the contents.


    In fact, the contents recorded on these papers are very simple, and the conditions of karunu have been written on them.


    "Slaves, refugees?"


    Looking at the conditions given by karunu, the people present frowned.


    "Not bad."


    Sitting in the same place, kalunu looked at the people in front of him and laughed casually: "I don''t want many things, just those efforts, refugees."


    "Of course, for these things, I will buy them at the current price."


    "Pay with sugar."


    Facing the sight of all the people present, he continued to speak and added a casual sentence.


    The voice fell, and suddenly the people present were bright in front of their eyes.


    Sugar is the most popular luxury in today''s zikal kingdom.


    For these people, in the past, they could only get a small amount of credit from the Kobold, and it was very difficult to get more.


    And now, according to the meaning of karunu, it seems to be to let them go in exchange.


    The terms were just slaves and refugees.


    This kind of condition is nothing to them.


    "For the price of slaves and sugar, naturally my people will come to negotiate with you and I believe they will give you a satisfactory answer."


    Looking at the people in front of him, karunu laughed and then said, "in addition, this is also an investigation."


    "The result of the investigation is the quantity and quality of slaves."


    "No matter who can provide us with the most high-quality and huge slaves, he can become our only partner."


    "The object of investigation is slaves?"


    Looking at the kalunu in front of us, the people present were a little surprised.


    They didn''t think of this result before.


    They have thought about how much they have to pay and how much they have to prepare in order to get those things.


    But now it''s just a slave.


    And they don''t even need to lose anything in the process.


    After all, the slaves, although they need to provide, are ultimately paid by the dog heads.


    For them, there is not only no loss, but also a big profit.


    After all, sugar is more valuable than ordinary slaves.


    This is especially true for these people.


    After all, for these people in front of them, they are all lords everywhere.


    As lords, they often have a guard under them.


    If you want to, you can plunder the surrounding caravans directly, or even force the refugees to be slaves.


    Do a complete no cost business.


    At ordinary times, this may cause a lot of trouble, but at this time, there is no problem.


    After all, there are wars in the kingdom of zikal, and there are a large number of refugees almost all the time.


    I don''t care about these little things.


    Thinking of this, people present can''t help thinking.


    Sitting in his own position, karunu looked at the reaction of these people, and then continued to talk about the next topic.


    The talks went on very quickly.


    In just a few hours, the details were worked out.


    Of course, some specific things are not so decided.


    For example, the delivery and price of slaves, as well as the prices of all kinds of goods, and so on, are things that need to be discussed carefully.


    However, there is no need for karunu to come by himself and give it to others.


    After a few days, these gathered nobles gradually left the area.


    "It''s over at last..."


    Standing in the same place, kalunu looked into the distance, then spoke softly.


    "Are you ready to go back?"


    On one side, a voice came, just like this.


    Karunu didn''t turn around. He just listened to the voice and knew who it was.Tyline was standing behind him at the moment, looking at the tall figure of carunu, looking puzzled: "are you bringing these people here just to talk about this?"


    Before that, she thought that this time kalunu came, she was ready to attack directly.


    But I didn''t expect, just came to have a meeting, and it was over.


    "Just doing that is enough."


    Kalunu laughed and explained casually, "the reason why I brought so many people is just to show my strength."


    "By the way, there''s no one who wants to work with us."


    "Cooperation?"


    There''s something wrong with tyline.


    "Yes."


    Kalunu nodded, then turned and looked South: "the kingdom of zikal in the south is still fighting, and seems to be in a state of anxiety."


    "At this time, we show enough strength, maybe we can attract some people''s attention and take the initiative to seek cooperation with us."


    "What''s in it for us?"


    Tillyn looked at carunu and asked with some doubts: "cooperation with human beings..."


    "There are a lot of benefits to be gained."


    Kalunu laughed and explained casually: "for example, some human territory, some special rights and interests, and other things..."


    "I don''t quite understand."


    Tillyn shook her head, a little confused: "there are those slaves, you want to come, it seems useless?"


    This is also what she doubts.


    On the face of it, the slaves that karunu asked for didn''t seem to be of any use to the kingdom.


    After all, what humans can do, koeheads can do.


    Moreover, compared with human beings, the vitality of Goutou people is more tenacious and easier to use.


    Relatively speaking, the life of a koehead is cheaper, and even if he dies, he will not be distressed.


    A grab on the desert is a bunch.


    "Buying slaves is just an attempt."


    Kalunu shook his head, then said: "ordinary slaves, of course, do not have much effect on us."


    "But some special slaves, for us, still have a great complementary role."


    "That''s why I work with these people."


    If it was just an ordinary slave, it would not have a great effect on karunu.


    On the desert, there are some cheap dog heads. As long as they are willing to give him a bite to eat, they can work honestly and easily.


    Relatively speaking, human slaves not only need to spend money, but also work hard, which may not be as easy to use as the Kobold.


    What kalunu needs is not these people.


    What he needs is more of those elites among human beings.


    Those craftsmen, scholars, and even other professionals.


    That''s what he needs.


    And these people, karunu, are very difficult to get by himself.


    Only through the noble lords of the human world can it be easier to start.


    That''s why he works with these people.


    In fact, the purpose of his coming here this time is only so.


    As for the others, carunu thought for a moment, and did not have much interest.


    The kingdom of zikar is now in the midst of civil strife, but the strength of the kingdom of goutouren is far from being able to swallow this kingdom.


    Not only in strength, but also in other aspects.


    If we do it by force, many problems may arise.


    Instead of doing so, it would be better to continuously draw blood from these human kingdoms through trade, and gradually strengthen themselves.


    Whether it''s sugar or liquor, it''s low cost and high profit.


    Through these, we can continuously draw wealth from the human kingdom and get what we want.


    As for population and other things, there are also some Goutou people in the desert who can dig slowly, so they don''t need to go to the human kingdom.


    As for the land, the desert is extremely vast.In any way, it seems that there is no need to attack the human kingdom.


    What''s more, today, his main enemy is not others, or those dog headed people in the north.


    These are his biggest enemies and main opponents.


    "After this time, let''s continue to expand."


    Standing in the same place, kalunu looked into the distance, and this thought flashed in his heart.


    Time goes by slowly.


    After staying here for a few days, karunu soon returned to the city.


    Karu City, which is the name of the Goutou City, is named after karunu himself.


    I haven''t seen it for a while. With the hard-working work of the workers, the interior of the city seems to be more perfect.


    Kalunu has returned to his position and is preparing to continue his work.


    "Several large tribes..."


    He picked up the document in his hand and looked at it thoughtfully.


    Today, after such a long time of effort, there are no other Kobold tribes around karu.


    Those large tribes of kotou people have basically been scattered and integrated into the city in front of them.


    It is precisely because of this that the kingdom of goutouren can develop and grow rapidly to the present situation.


    Up to now, of course, there are wild Goutou people around Kalu City, but those Goutou people are often scattered and do not form a tribal form.


    But in the distance, that''s not the case.


    "The so-called forbidden area..."


    Kalunu picked up a piece of information in his hand, and then his eyes showed a little dignified color.


    The reason why desert is called desert is not without reason.


    In the desert, there are many dangerous places.


    As early as in ancient times, there were gods active on the earth.


    They live on the earth, live together with gods and men, and bring obvious influence to the world.


    In many parts of the world, there have been traces left by gods.


    The power of gods is so powerful that they often leave a deep impression on the places where they have demonstrated their power and fought. Even the past countless years can not be recovered.


    The so-called forbidden area is often the general name of this kind of area.


    If you are in a forbidden area, there will be the influence of powerful forces in the past, so it is very dangerous.


    Mortals are in it and cannot survive at all.


    That''s why deserts are deserts.


    Once upon a time, desert was a battlefield for gods to fight.


    The power of the gods left traces on the earth, forming a deep brand on this area, leading to a large area becoming a forbidden area.


    Because of this, there are few intelligent races in the desert.


    On one side of Kalu City, there seems to be a forbidden area

 Chapter 398

    "The so-called forbidden area is a little interesting..."


    Standing in the same place, karunu thought about the news he got. At the moment, all kinds of thoughts flashed through his mind.


    The so-called forbidden area is a special product of desert area. Because of the great war, the environment is very unique and everything can exist.


    It is said that some forbidden areas contain relics left over from ancient times, including the inheritance and strength left over by the strong at the beginning.


    Don''t worry, powerful magic items are all unearthed from these relics.


    Of course, these forbidden areas may also contain the danger of terror.


    Because of the unique environment of the forbidden area, the life in it is often terrible, which is a great threat to the normal life.


    According to what karunu knows, there seems to have been an example of the outbreak of forbidden areas and the direct destruction of a huge empire.


    This is a very extreme example. Although it happened a long time ago, it did exist.


    It is for this reason that in this world those human kingdoms are so wary of deserts.


    Apart from the fact that the environment in the desert is really bad, that''s why.


    For these forbidden areas, kalunu was not prepared to contact them.


    But a new news, let him change his mind.


    Before that, in order to gather strength as much as possible and strengthen his own strength, kalunu once sent people out to explore, looking for traces of goutouren tribe in many places.


    Their task, of course, is to explore the goutouren tribes, and then to facilitate the acquisition of karunu and bring them under control.


    In the past, in this way, karunu has taken over more than a dozen goutouren tribes and gained a lot of manpower.


    According to the news he learned this time, it seems that there are a lot of traces of Goutou people in the forbidden area beside karu city.


    Within the forbidden area, there are more than one tribe suspected of having Kobold.


    According to the estimation of relevant personnel, there are at least tens of thousands of dog headed people living in this forbidden area.


    Tens of thousands of dog heads.


    This number, even at the moment, can''t be ignored.


    Although Goutou people can have babies, it takes at least several years for a Goutou person to grow up from birth to adulthood.


    This is an essential period of growth, even if it is Goutou people can not avoid.


    In terms of population, the present kingdom of Kobold is quite a lot. I''m afraid it is close to 200000.


    But among them, there are tens of thousands of children, far from being able to drive.


    But the dog headed man in the forbidden area is real.


    In the wild environment, because of the lack of food, the survival rate of dog headed children is very low.


    Generally, only one or two of the ten new born koeheads can live to adulthood.


    In this case, most of the dog headed people in the wild are adult individuals, and the number of young children is relatively rare.


    It won''t be that young children make up a large proportion of the population, as it is today in the kingdom of Kobold.


    Thinking of this, kalunu moved in his heart, and then slowly made a decision.


    .............


    "Is that it?"


    Along a deserted road, continue to move forward, kalunu raised his head, looked into the distance, and then frowned.


    In front of us is a barren area.


    All around, there was a red land everywhere. It looked like it was stained with blood. It looked very strange.


    And in this piece of land, there is nothing but some tenacious weeds.


    In the same way, this place looks very desolate. It doesn''t look like there are a lot of people.


    Looking at the place in front of him, karunu frowned, then continued to step forward.


    As he goes deep into the land in front of him, he can clearly feel something.


    In these four places, it seems that there is an inexplicable force, which is affecting the surrounding environment and suppressing the life.


    Maybe that''s why it''s so desolate here.On the way, kalunu looked at the land in this area, and then found that it was different.


    "Tainted with the smell of the unknown..."


    He probably felt it for a while, and then came to such a result.


    This piece of land in front of us does not look normal, and in fact it is.


    There is a kind of inexplicable atmosphere interwoven here, deeply infiltrating in this area, leading to the change of the nature of this land, which is different from the normal land.


    As a result, normal plants cannot grow in this area.


    That''s why this place has become so desolate.


    Looking at the area in front of him, karunu could understand why no one was interested in it.


    In front of this piece of barren land, a look is no oil and water place.


    I''m afraid that only the instinctive beast will subconsciously avoid this place.


    However, as they continue to deepen, there will be a new change in the situation.


    After the huge red land, it is a piece of white land.


    Compared with the outside world, this area is more unique. The soil in each place is white, very special.


    And compared to the outside, it''s even more strange here.


    Lush plants grow and spread in this place, which is a vibrant scene.


    "This is..."


    Looking at this area in front of us, standing next to carunu, there was a look of amazement on the faces of tyline and Elaine. At this time, they seemed to feel something, and a surprise appeared on one face.


    "What a great vitality


    "In this area, there is the breath of the God of nature!"


    They felt it for a moment and then said.


    "The power of the God of nature?"


    Carunu frowned and then felt it carefully.


    Both of them are tree spirits. They are also the dependents and descendants of the original God of nature. They are most sensitive to the breath of the God of nature, so they feel it very clearly.


    However, in this respect, karunu will not be too bad.


    After all, he is Chen Heng''s separate body. He also has the residual power of divinity in his body. With the help of divinity, he can perceive the situation around him.


    This is also a kind of divine use.


    Soon, under the induction of kalunu, the situation around him showed up.


    Compared with the outside world, the situation here is very unique.


    If we say that the atmosphere of the outside world is a unique atmosphere of decline, then the atmosphere here is full of vitality.


    This area also has a strange power, which changes the nature of this area, but the effect is just the opposite. It does not suppress the growth of all things, on the contrary, it makes this area more prosperous.


    Located in this area, under the influence of that inexplicable force, it is bound to be more prosperous. Whether it is plants or other life, the growth situation will be better.


    A very unique feeling.


    Standing in the same place and feeling it carefully for a moment, karunu then opened his eyes and looked around.


    "This power indeed has some power similar to nature..."


    He fell into thinking, and various thoughts flashed through his mind: "I just don''t know which God of nature left behind..."


    Yes, there is more than one God of nature.


    The so-called nature actually covers a large area, including many powers.


    As long as you have one of the powers, you can be regarded as a member of the God of nature.


    In the history of the world of gods, there were many gods of nature.


    There are no fewer than ten people who can name carunu.


    I''m afraid there are more natural gods who once disappeared in history and whose names have disappeared.


    This place in front of us should be left behind by the God of nature. It''s true, but it remains to be seen which God of nature it is.


    Standing in the same place, all kinds of thoughts flashed through karunu''s mind.


    But by this time, he understood why there were so many Kobold in this place.


    This area in front of us is shrouded by the divine power of the God of nature, and the whole land has been affected by the power of the God of nature, thus permanently changing its nature.For the same piece of land, the production of this piece of land must be the most abundant. Even if you plant anything at will, I''m afraid you can get rich returns.


    Under such a favorable environment, even if agriculture is not developed, the output that can be obtained will be very abundant.


    So it''s not surprising to be able to support a large population.


    "It seems that this time there will be some surprises."


    Standing in the same place, this thought flashed through karunu''s heart, and then he continued to step forward.


    At his side, because they felt the breath of the divine power of nature, both of them were very excited and looked very happy.


    For their performance, kalunu did not care, just with them, quietly to the front.


    He went all the way straight to the heart of the area.


    And along with him along the way, the situation around also showed in front of him.


    As they thought before, this area looks very prosperous.


    Everywhere, there are goutouren tribes.


    This area seems to be occupied by the koeheads, and other races are rarely seen.


    Compared with the external situation, in this area, the dog head man occupies the absolute top.


    Among them, the number of dog headed men is far more than karunu''s previous estimate.


    I haven''t seen all of this area yet. Just the area he explored, I''m afraid the number of koeheads will not be less than 100000.


    If the whole area is explored, I''m afraid that the number of koufen will be no less than that of koufen in Kalu city.


    There is no doubt that this is an extremely large number.


    Among them, kalunu even saw several dragon warlocks.


    The so-called dragon warlock, in fact, is that the dragon blood in Goutou''s human body is rich to a certain extent, thus awakening the magic power hidden in the blood.


    Compared with Hechi and others, dragon warlocks are more aware of the magic power of the dragon.


    Hechi and others inherited the body of the dragon.


    Generally speaking, dragon warlocks are much rarer than Dragon warriors.


    But in this place, kalunu saw several.


    In this way, it seems that because of the influence of the divine power of nature, even the Dragon veins in the dog''s head are affected, which makes it easier to awaken the blood power in the body.


    It was a little surprise.


    And going on, it''s an altar.


    In this area, there are a lot of Kobold people offering sacrifices.


    "What are those people doing?"


    Walking to this area, looking at the scene in front of him, karunu stopped and looked aside.


    In his side, at the moment, in addition to the two people of Irene and Irene, there are two more figures.


    The light sunlight shines on the earth, presenting the appearance of the two figures.


    These are two skinny looking dog headed men in leather robes.


    Compared with the normal Kobold, the two Kobold''s stature appears a little thin, but they are not as short as the normal Kobold, and their stature is similar to that of normal human.


    In their bodies, covered with layers of light scales, above can see some subtle marks.


    These can be regarded as the symbol of dragon awakening in the body, and also represent the blood power awakened in the two Goutou''s body.


    And at the moment, they stood beside karunu, even did not dare to move. At the moment, they felt the gaze of karunu, and even shivered subconsciously.


    These two dog heads are nothing else. They are the two dragon warlocks that karunu met on the road.


    At that time, the two dragon warlocks were leading their own tribe to fight with each other. They were just met by kalunu, so they were caught.


    Of the two Kobold warlocks, the older one, heral, and the younger looking one, McDull.


    Standing in the same place, he felt the gaze of kalunu. There were bitter colors on the faces of heral and McDull. Then he said, "this is a sacrifice..."


    "May the great God only bless us and give us more harvest.""Sacrifice..."


    Standing in the same place, listening to heral''s words, carunu thought, "blood sacrifice?"


    "Blood sacrifice, of course."


    Heral nodded and felt very natural about all this: "great gods only love blood sacrifice, and only with blood sacrifice can we show our respect and love for great gods."


    At this, carunu shook his head.


    At this moment, he was able to feel the blood in the distance.


    For ordinary people, it may not be obvious, but for kalunu and others, it is so clear that he can''t even ignore it.


    It seems that the dog headed man in this fertile land also loves blood sacrifice.


    Karunu was not surprised.


    The sacrifice of blood has existed in many places.


    In fact, in the whole world of gods, except for a few God churches which explicitly prohibit blood sacrifice, most other churches have blood sacrifice in them.


    Even the churches of some so-called good gods also use blood sacrifice, and even love it.


    The twilight order is one of the representatives. It''s just that it''s done too badly and hated too much. That''s why it''s reduced to the end of being beaten by everyone.


    Otherwise, if it''s just blood sacrifice, it''s nothing in the world.


    There is a blood sacrifice in this area in front of us, which is not strange to karunu.


    The only other is the other.


    For example, the objects of these Kobold people''s sacrifice.


    The gods they sacrificed were not one, but two.


    One of them is the God of abundance in the legend of goutouren, and the other is the God of black fog.


    Abundance brings harvest, while the God of black fog brings strength, which makes the goutouman more heroic in war.


    Karunu was very interested in this and learned about it in detail.


    The two gods correspond to different fields.


    It seems that there are two different kinds of strength and breath in this forbidden area.


    In this way, it is possible for the so-called God of black fog and the God of abundance to exist.


    And it is very likely that it is the culprit in the formation of this forbidden area.


    This can not help but let the heart of kalunu raised some interest.


    Later, he took two people, Irene and tyline, and under the leadership of heral, he continued to tour to investigate the situation of the area in front of him.


    Under his observation, many situations are clearly shown.


    It is true that there are a large number of dog headed people living in this fertile land.


    It''s only a rough number, and it''s likely to be about 200000.


    But among them, they are always fighting.


    They took the tribe as a unit, they were fighting against each other, plundering each other''s population and territory.


    That''s the source of the blood sacrifice.


    Those who are defeated in the war, the people in their tribe will become slaves, and finally be offered to the altar as sacrifices of blood.


    In karunu''s view, this way is not only a sacrifice, but also a way to consume the population.


    It''s a rich land, and it''s very productive.


    Therefore, in this area, the number of koufen that can be carried is much more than that of the outside world.


    But even so, there are limits.


    With the growth rate of Kobold, if there is no proper way to consume the surplus population, the fertile land will soon be full.


    As a result, every time the population of each tribe multiplied to a certain extent, the war began.


    In the war, those people who multiply too much in peacetime will be consumed, or will die in the war, or will be put on the altar and become sacrifices to the gods.


    This area has been maintained for a long time.


    It seems very clear.


    On the other hand, there seems to be something wrong with the existence of the two gods.


    As far as the result of karunu''s investigation is concerned, there is no priest in the whole fertile land.


    The so-called God of abundance and the God of black fog have never shown their own miracles.Therefore, there seems to be some doubt about the existence of these two gods

 Chapter 399

    "God should only be real, at least once existed..."


    After walking around and learning about the two gods, karunu fell into thinking.


    In this world, the gods have already fallen into silence.


    But even in silence, the gods did not disappear, they just fell asleep.


    Those who believe in God, if they have enough talent, can still establish contact with God and become priests of God.


    In this fertile land, there was no priest.


    In principle, this should not be.


    Karunu is not sure when this area existed, but the time is not short.


    And in such a long time, there are always some people with enough talent to become a priest.


    But the reality is that there are no priests in this area.


    Even as sacrificial men, herals and McDull never felt any trace of the existence of God.


    God is only in this area. It''s like a symbol. It''s just there. There''s no response at all.


    In principle, this should not be.


    But that''s what happened now.


    In this case, there are generally two possibilities.


    The first possibility is that the so-called God of abundance and the God of black fog do not exist. They are just invented by the Kobold.


    This possibility is not absent, but relatively small.


    After all, in the feelings of kalunu, the two breath of this area are there at the moment. They are real and can''t be ignored.


    In fact, this fertile land is formed by the divine power of the God of nature.


    Therefore, most of these two gods only existed in the past, but they were lonely at the moment.


    As for the second possibility, the two gods have now fallen.


    In carunu''s view, this possibility is the biggest.


    Although karunu did not know what had happened in the world of gods, which could lead to the silence of the gods in the whole world of gods.


    But there is no doubt that this disaster is very terrible.


    Therefore, there is a great possibility that these two gods will fall into it.


    Even if it doesn''t fall, it''s just like the God Chen Heng once met. There''s only a trace left.


    Once upon a time, Chen Heng encountered a relic of a God in the border of the kingdom of makdo, and even acquired the residual divinity of the God in it.


    Obviously, the gods have already fallen, and even the consciousness of no self has completely disappeared. Only a little remains of divinity are left, which are acquired by Chen Heng.


    The gods in that relic are just like this. The gods that once existed in this fertile land may be in the same state at this moment.


    "Wait..."


    Standing in the same place, kalunu suddenly realized a problem.


    If we say that the gods in this fertile land have already fallen, then just as in the ruins, the fallen gods here should have their own traces left behind.


    Maybe even divinity.


    Thinking of this, kalunu could not help but brighten his eyes.


    For karunu, the importance of divinity is self-evident.


    Although it is not clear to karunu what divinity means to gods, it is certain that it is a very important thing.


    Kalunu has a simulator, which can transform the divinity into his own things with the help of the simulator.


    Divinity is an extremely precious thing for him.


    If we can find the divinity left by the two gods


    Thinking of this, karunu turned around and looked at heral.


    Standing in the same place, feeling the gaze of kalunu, heral and his wife could not help shivering, and then forced a smile on their faces.


    Look at this, during this period of time, they have left a deep shadow in their hearts.


    The kalunu in front of them is too terrible for them.The simple strength is already so, but on the blood, it is even more terrifying.


    For them, they just feel the breath of kalunu in front of them. The blood in their body seems to coagulate, and even the heart beat is going to stop, which is particularly terrible.


    The dignity derived from the blood is suffocating, and I dare not face it directly.


    It''s not polite to say that if kalunu is willing, I''m afraid he doesn''t have to do it himself. Just one look is enough to kill the two of them directly.


    The pressure on the blood is so great.


    For both of them, their strength comes from the Dragon veins in their bodies.


    At the moment, the Dragon veins in kalunu''s body are so strong that they are terrible. Even compared with the pure blood dragon, it is not inferior, or even more terrible.


    It is quite normal for them to have such a big blood gap.


    Because of this, just in a short time, their hearts have left a deep shadow, even if it is just a look, will subconsciously tremble.


    "Take it easy..."


    Standing in the same place, kalunu looked at heral and shook his head: "I won''t kill you, as for being so afraid?"


    "Hold... Sorry..."


    After listening to carunu''s words, heral reluctantly gave a smile on his face. At this time, he looked very difficult: "his body... Can''t help it..."


    Looking at them like this, karunu didn''t know what to say.


    Compared with Hechi and others, these dragon warlocks in the fertile land performed worse.


    The difference seems to be caused by their own dependence on blood.


    Although Hechi''s power also comes from the dragon vein, he also practiced the knight cultivation method given by karunu. According to the standards of the world, he is now a life knight.


    The two herals in front of them not only can''t compare their strength with the Goutou people carefully cultivated by kharounu, such as Hechi, but also their strength comes from the Dragon veins in their bodies.


    Perhaps it is this difference that leads to their present reaction?


    Standing in the same place, kalunu''s face was calm, and thoughts flashed in his heart.


    Later, he continued to restrain his breath to avoid affecting the two herals in front of him. Then he continued to ask.


    "The place of sacrifice?"


    After listening to karunu''s question, herals and his wife were puzzled, but after a little thought, they gave an accurate answer.


    For these problems, they are both professional.


    They are not only the Dragon warlocks, but also the leaders of the two tribes, and they are also responsible for the sacrifice.


    Since as a sacrifice, then for the place of sacrifice, natural understanding of the most clear.


    After all, this is their major.


    Getting the answer from the two people, karunu did not continue to speak, but turned around and left the area in front of him.


    He left the spot in front of him, and continued to visit it all the way according to what heral and his wife had said.


    Soon, he would walk through these places one by one.


    But in the end, it was nothing.


    Those places of sacrifice do have strong traces of blood sacrifice, but there is no divine breath.


    There is not only no breath of divinity, but also no other breath.


    There was nothing but the bodies of innumerable koeheads.


    Karunu was not surprised.


    If there is such a good place left by God, it will not be his turn.


    This kind of existence of God, even if it falls, is destined to be very special.


    Only its own instinctive power is enough to change the terrain and nature of an area forever.


    When it fell, the power of the whole body and the influence of Qi were enough to do many things.


    Just like the original noumenon of kalunu, Chen Heng''s process of finding the God remains is general.


    At that time, the God had already fallen, but the place where his divinity remained was still not so easy to find. I don''t know how many people died in that place and how many bones of the strong were buried.This time, this place would not be so easy.


    "Is there any special place in this area?"


    After searching for some time, without any result, kalunu changed his mind and continued to ask.


    "There are several places that are very mysterious and terrifying. There are unknown terrors in them..."


    Heral and McDull thought for a long time, and then gave such an answer.


    After that, kalunu continued to move forward and continue to search in the direction that heral and his wife said.


    This time, he found some clues.


    In this fertile land, there are several places that ordinary people can''t set foot in.


    In those places, there are often some terrible things. If ordinary people with dog heads enter them, they will die if they have no way to get out of them.


    Carunu walked by one by one and found a lot of things.


    In a valley, he found some white bones, belonging to different races, not dog heads or humans, like other powerful races.


    The strength of these bones is very strong, even if they have died, but the remains of the body is still very strong, is a good material.


    Besides, there are many fragments of weapons around the area, the essence of which has been dissipated, but only that material is still excellent and of great value.


    Carunu looked at it and took it all.


    In another area, he encountered some strange monsters, each of which was very powerful, at least close to a ring of power.


    These creatures had been sleeping in this area before, with a black fog all over them, and their eyes were scarlet, which looked like the existence after the change.


    For ordinary dog headed people, these things are extremely terrifying.


    The existence of a ring, if rushed to the goutouren tribe, can easily destroy a tribe.


    Even if the two dragon warlocks, herals and McDull, come into it, if they are not prepared, they will die directly in it. There won''t be many accidents.


    This is the second surprise for karunu.


    Finally, he killed all the black monsters and found something in them.


    Judging from the remains, it used to be a shrine with some unique inscriptions.


    But later there was a change. Everything here was destroyed. Even the guardians who originally guarded the temple finally became those monsters.


    There are not many things of real value in the whole temple. Most of them have been damaged.


    But among them, karunu still found some divine patterns, which can be used for reference to improve his own magic.


    Then he found a cave.


    This time, he found a lot of things in it.


    "It''s very strong


    Inside the spacious and huge cave, karunu walked slowly in it.


    His movements were very slow, just like walking, and his face was very calm and natural.


    But at his side, others are not so calm.


    "This place..."


    Walking beside karunu, Alan''s face was a little pale. At this time, he seemed to feel something, and his body was shaking subconsciously: "there is the breath of God..."


    "Is it the breath of the God of nature? It doesn''t seem to be pure either. "


    On one side, she was mumbling to herself, and many thoughts flashed through her mind.


    Behind them, compared with the two tree spirits, the two dragon warlocks, heral and McDowell, showed a lot of calmness. They just felt that the breath of this area was a little heavy, and they didn''t feel more.


    Compared with the supernatural species of tree spirit, their sensitivity is still not sharp enough, and they don''t feel the divine breath around them.


    If you don''t feel it, you won''t feel terrible.


    But this is only temporary.


    With their deep going, the original breath around them is constantly changing. The more they move forward, the more obvious they are.


    At the end of the day, even heral and his wife turned pale and could not move on."This breath..."


    Standing in the same place, their eyes were staring at the eldest, and their faces looked very pale. At this time, they gasped: "is this the mark left by the gods?"


    "Terrible..."


    Listening to the voice coming from behind, carunu''s steps stopped and looked behind him: "that''s it."


    He looked at several people behind him and said softly, "you wait for me here."


    As his voice dropped, he stepped forward and went on.


    Standing in the same place, looking at the back of karunu in front of him, Ailan and tyline looked at each other, both of them sighed.


    "Don''t we even have the right to go in?"


    They sighed. At this time, there was a huge sense of frustration in their hearts.


    As tree spirits, their power is actually very powerful.


    Under normal circumstances, as long as they are adults, they are at least the strength of the second ring.


    At least, compared with the current karunu, the gap is still too big

 Chapter 400

    Looking at the back of karunu in front, standing in the same place, a sense of frustration rose in their hearts.


    To be honest, the strength of the two of them is not bad, even very strong.


    Even in the whole kingdom of Kobold, it is one of the best.


    But that''s not enough.


    At least, compared with the current kalunu, their strength is too poor.


    There is no comparison between the two.


    Compared with the other two, herals didn''t have any idea of comparison.


    After all, in their eyes, kalunu was already like a living God, and his real power could not be seen at all.


    They don''t want to compare with it, they can''t even bear its breath.


    In recent years, these two dragon warlocks, who are among the best in the fertile land, have already worn away all their pride and complacency, and only feel a batch of their own dishes.


    Karunu didn''t know what the people behind him thought.


    It should be said that even if it is clear, it will not care much.


    There is a reason for his strength.


    His travels in the past gave him the accumulation behind him.


    And his own simulator also provides him with a platform to give full play.


    With all kinds of advantages, his strength will be stronger than others, which is a very normal thing.


    He was not proud of it, he just regarded it as ordinary.


    At the moment, he was still walking here, slowly moving forward to the end of the area in front of him.


    Along with his step forward, the dignity around him gradually became clear.


    It''s obvious everywhere that it has reached a new level.


    "Getting closer and closer..."


    Walking on the road, kalunu can clearly feel the breath everywhere, and now it becomes more and more strong.


    Some things have happened in this place, in which there is a deep breath of God. The closer to the core area, the clearer.


    At the beginning, it was good, but it was not easy for karunu.


    When we arrived at this place in front of us, even karunu could not ignore the breath.


    Walking on the road, his face is still calm and looks normal, but his movement has gradually slowed down, unconsciously affected.


    This feeling was so clear that karunu could not help frowning.


    "It''s getting more and more full-bodied, and it''s going to surpass the one in the past..."


    The changes in the environment made kalunu think of something.


    Once upon a time, his noumenon seemed to be the same, shuttling through a certain relic, and finally found the divinity left behind in that relic.


    And his feeling now is similar to what he used to be.


    It''s just a lot more intense.


    This feeling is very special.


    Walking here, kalunu was sure that this should be the place he was looking for.


    If there is no accident, the things left by the two gods that once existed in the fertile land should exist in this place.


    Otherwise, there would not be such a strong residual power.


    Fortunately, this place seems to be completely destroyed.


    There is nothing around except some stone tablets left behind.


    Occasionally, kalunu can find some corpses around him, but they have already decayed. It seems that after a long time, everything in them has disappeared, leaving only some white bones.


    On the other hand, the breath of God left over from all over the world becomes more and more strong.


    Step on


    Gradually walking in front, unconsciously, karunu walked into a temple.


    This temple looks very unique. It used to be a very prosperous place.


    In each place, there are very gorgeous decoration, looks very unique.


    When kalunu walks in this place, he can feel a heavy sense of historical precipitation.Walking everywhere, everywhere are traces that have been left.


    However, compared with the site that Chen Heng had been to, this site seems to be well preserved, and there are no signs of outsiders coming to each place.


    In this way, it should be the function of this forbidden area.


    The vast barren area outside has isolated many creatures, and many powerful creatures have not entered it.


    And just in the fertile land, with the power of those Kobold people, even if they find this place, they are not qualified to come here.


    The breath of God in this area is too strong.


    At the present level, if the strength is lower than that of the Second Ring Road, I''m afraid it will be directly affected by the rippling breath everywhere, and even the true spiritual source will collapse.


    I''m afraid there is no second ring in the whole fertile land.


    Heral and McDowell are already the top dragon warlocks in this fertile land, but their essence is nothing more than existence.


    Even if you enter this area, there is no way to go deep here.


    Walking on the road, all kinds of thoughts flashed through karunu''s mind.


    Then he continued to move forward.


    As he moved on, he began to see something wrong.


    In front of this temple, its style seems to be somewhat different from what I felt before.


    It seems that the God image engraved in it is not the prototype of the God of abundance and the God of black fog, but another God.


    This discovery surprised karunu.


    Later, in a stone tablet, kalunu found something and probably understood the situation.


    It''s a very delicate mural. At first glance, it looks like it was made by a master, especially exquisite.


    It seems that the material used in the mural is not a simple rock, but another unique material with a faint breath of divine power, which seems to have been baptized by divine power.


    In the mural, the scene of the God war is clearly depicted.


    Once upon a time, there were gods fighting here, but not two, but three.


    In addition to the God of abundance and the God of black fog, there is a third party.


    This Temple belongs to that God.


    In the past God war, the God of abundance and the God of black fog were defeated by the three parties. The last God was sealed here and engraved many seals.


    God''s blood is constantly flowing, contaminating the earth.


    Among them, the blood of the God of abundance transformed the earth into a land of abundance. As for the God of black fog, it transformed the earth into a red color, in which no grass grows.


    These descriptions are quite in line with the situation explored by kalunu before.


    As for the God of abundance and the God of black fog, the God who finally won fell into a deep sleep and fell silent.


    This temple in front of us is dedicated to each other.


    However, it seems that at the end of the day, even the God who finally won did not get any good.


    In the past, the prosperous temples were abandoned, and the former winners had disappeared.


    All that remains are the once glorious relics and the bodies of the priests.


    At a glance, there is only dust on the ground.


    "But if that''s the case, it seems to explain something..."


    Standing in the same place, looking at the murals in front of him, karunu thought in his heart.


    Since the God of abundance and the God of black fog are sealed in this area, everything outside is easy to explain.


    It seems that the reason why the Goutou people in the fertile land have prayed for so many years without receiving any response from the gods has also been found.


    The reason is very simple.


    Since these two gods are both defeated in the war and have been sealed at the moment, even if they have not completely disappeared at the moment, I am afraid there is no way to go through the seal and get in touch with the outside world.


    I''m afraid that all the connections with the outside world, including the belief, have been completely cut off, so that''s why.


    Of course, the greater possibility is that the two gods have already fallen, and now there are only the last remains.


    Thinking of this, kalunu was sure to step forward.However, after understanding the origin of this area, he went more carefully for fear of any special arrangement.


    Since this area was once used by the gods to seal the rest of the gods, there would be some means to prevent the defeated gods from breaking the seal.


    Although it has been so many years now, the danger still exists. A bad one may be able to kill Karuna directly.


    After all, in the final analysis, although he is powerful now, in the eyes of the gods, he is just a slightly bigger ant.


    Even if it''s just a little bit of God''s power, I''m afraid it can''t bear it.


    "You can still take a chance..."


    After a moment''s reflection, the thought flashed through karunu''s mind.


    If it is his noumenon standing here, then it is natural to be careful.


    But if it''s just a separation, the risk is tolerable.


    Even if it doesn''t work, it''s just a loss.


    Although it is a pity, it is still within the acceptable range.


    Compared with the huge gains that may be made, this risk is acceptable.


    If there was no accident, the divinity of the two gods was hidden in the ruins.


    These things are extremely precious to the kalunu.


    It''s worth the risk.


    In the blink of an eye, all kinds of thoughts flashed through his mind, and then he directly stepped forward.


    So he walked slowly forward and came to the depth of this relic.


    Then he saw another scene.


    The light shines from the front.


    At the end of the ruins, a golden gate stood there.


    The golden gate is very delicate, which seems to steal a kind of divine brilliance, which seems to have divine power is shining, especially bright and dazzling, people can not help but rise a sense of inexplicable awe.


    Here seems to be the end of this relic. There is no road ahead.


    Standing in the same place, kalunu looked at the Golden Gate in front of him and frowned subconsciously.


    In his reaction, the feeling of the front door is very unique.


    Although it seems like a door, but in his feelings, but different.


    PS There is only one chapter to ask for leave today

 Chapter 401

    "This feeling..."


    Standing in the same place, kalunu looked at the Golden Gate in front of him and frowned.


    Among his feelings, the Golden Gate in front of him is very unique.


    Clearly in the line of sight, it stands there, but in the spirit and the true spirit of the induction, in front of the Golden Gate seems not to exist in general.


    Its existence is between nothingness.


    It seems that this gate itself is not located here, but in a remote area.


    As for the present, at the moment, it is just the appearance of some external images, not the reality.


    Like the shadow of the same person, although it can be seen, but it is not real, just the appearance.


    Of course, the existence of this golden gate is far more complicated than the relationship between light and shadow.


    Even carunu could not help frowning.


    I''m careless.


    Standing in the same place, the idea flashed through karunu''s mind.


    He originally thought that after such a long time, the seal of this area should become much weaker and not as strong as it used to be.


    But now, it seems, it''s a big mistake.


    The seal of this place still exists.


    And looking at it, its existence is still very tight.


    If a normal person, I''m afraid it''s absolutely impossible to break through the seal here and really enter it.


    It''s very troublesome.


    Standing in the same place, kalunu frowned and thought for a long time.


    It was not until a moment later that he raised his head and continued to move forward. Then he reached out and touched the Golden Gate in front of him.


    With his hand out, an inexplicable sense of touch emerged from the palm of his hand, and it poured towards him.


    This feeling is very unique.


    It''s like touching a piece of ice, or touching a cold river. That feeling is very thorough and unique.


    It gives people a cool feeling.


    Kalunu felt this feeling, and then moved in his heart.


    In his body, the power of divinity is surging at the moment, spreading out faintly, resonating with the seals around him.


    Then, in front of karunu''s eyes, lines of writing emerged.


    "The residual force of the law is detected. Is it transformed?"


    In front of karunu, a line of writing emerged.


    It''s nothing else. It''s the handwriting that belongs to the simulator.


    Fundamentally speaking, kalunu in front of us is only a separate body, which is the existence differentiated from noumenon.


    However, just as kalunu is essentially a part of Chen Heng, his simulator is also a sub part of the simulator.


    It''s kind of like an avatar.


    However, even if it is only a sub body, it still has considerable power.


    That essence and power have not changed.


    Thinking of this, kalunu moved and moved on.


    His eyes continued to gaze forward, and then from the palm of his hand, there was a warm current.


    Later, karunu could clearly feel that the divine power in his body was rising, and there was a change.


    The power of divinity in his body was originally a little divinity separated from the noumenon by Chen Heng. Its own power was not powerful, at least far less terrible than the noumenon.


    But now, with the influx of the power of this law, karunu can feel that the divinity in his body has grown, and there seems to be some inexplicable power.


    In general, the power of divinity in the body has been increased by more than half.


    After that, the Golden Gate seems to have changed.


    Under the gaze of kalunu, the Golden Gate gradually became empty, and now it has changed.


    "This is..."


    Standing in the same place, looking at the virtual golden gate, kalunu''s eyes twinkled, then subconsciously stretched out his hand and touched the front.


    An inexplicable feeling from the palm of the hand across.


    Then, under the gaze of carunu, his arm went directly through the Golden Gate in front of him and came to another place.It seems that with his absorption of the power in the seal, this seal has no effect on him, and no longer excludes him.


    On the contrary, after feeling the breath of kalunu, the power of seal also spontaneously opened, so that kalunu could walk in calmly.


    Feeling all this, kalunu''s eyes twinkled, at this time fell into thinking.


    At this time, he was a little surprised. He didn''t expect to have such an operation.


    But at this moment, it''s not bad.


    At least, it saved karunu a lot of trouble.


    Thoughts flashed through his mind, then he looked up again, took a deep breath, and walked forward.


    In front, it seems to feel the arrival of kalunu, the golden door gradually emptied, and then directly opened.


    An inexplicable breath escaped from the golden gate. At this moment, I felt extremely unique.


    It''s like being in the void. There''s nothing around. All the light seems to have disappeared and lost this concept.


    Feeling this, kalunu''s eyes were dignified, so he walked forward.


    At the moment, he can feel the difference everywhere.


    In front of us, it seems that this place is not in the real world, but a small world of complete nothingness.


    All around, the power of God compressed this area, forming a micro field, maintaining the existence of this small world without collapse.


    It also makes this area a prison.


    Being in it, all kinds of concepts of human beings will disappear. If they are not involved in the level of law, they may not even be able to maintain their own existence.


    It was only after karunu entered into it that he found out this.


    At the moment, it''s dark all around, it looks like a dark curtain, and the source can''t be seen.


    And kalunu was in this space, and his whole body was in full bloom.


    The brilliance is pure and clear. It is the brilliance of his true spirit and divinity, which shines on the four regions.


    If not, the darkness around him would have rushed to devour him.


    Karunu can feel that.


    It''s a place left by God.


    If it wasn''t for the existence related to gods, it couldn''t be involved at all. I''m afraid that when I just walked into this area, I would be engulfed by the endless darkness around me. There would be no accident.


    Karunu was able to walk in this, and the divinity in his body played a great role.


    In addition, his own true spirit is also quite unique, so that he can support himself without collapse.


    After coming to this area and standing around, karunu looked around.


    At the moment, behind him, after he entered this area, the golden gate still existed. Now it turned into a light spot and was displayed in the rear.


    At the moment, this light point seems to have some connection with karunu.


    Karunu can clearly feel the traces of that gateway, and even influence it to a certain extent.


    "It seems that there is no problem that we should leave..."


    Standing in nothingness, kalunu turned and looked behind him. Then the thought flashed through his heart.


    The worst didn''t happen.


    Because of absorbing the power here, he seems to have some connection with this area, which can affect the situation here to a certain extent.


    He is free to go in and out if he wants to.


    It won''t happen when you find you can''t get out of here.


    This is good news and a good start.


    And beyond that


    Standing in the same place, kalunu turned and looked behind him.


    Under his gaze, there was a deep darkness in the distance.


    However, in the darkness, there seems to be a little bit of shimmering light.


    It was a faint light, a look like stars in general, very unique.


    Among them, there is a kind of inexplicable breath, let karunu feel.


    Thinking for a moment, he then raised his head, continued to walk forward, toward the light spot nearest to him.Then, an inexplicable breath emerged, vaguely, with a terrible dignity.


    Just feel this breath, kalunu''s body can''t help shaking. After a long time, he reacts.


    "This feeling..."


    He felt the feeling coming from the front and then frowned.


    From the breath just now, he seemed to feel some familiar Qi.


    It seems that it is similar to his own blood?


    At this moment, the thought flashed through his mind, and then he continued to move forward.


    He went towards that light spot, and now he was closer to that area.


    And with his figure close to that area, the situation there is also completely revealed in front of his eyes.


    The great majesty enveloped all sides, and now it emerged.


    When kalunu came to the area ahead, a figure like a mountain appeared.


    It was the body of a huge object. Its whole body was extremely huge. It was only initially unfolded, and it might be thousands of meters long.


    In nothingness, he is like an eternal mountain, covered with dense scales, steals a mighty blood dignity.


    This is nothing but the body of a giant dragon.


    However, compared with the ordinary dragon, the size of this dragon is too terrible. Just at a glance, it is thousands of meters long.


    This size, obviously far beyond the ordinary dragon, reached another degree of terror.


    The dignity of his blood is also palpitating. Even now, kalunu can''t help frowning and dare not get too close to him.


    Because the power of this dragon is too terrible, so is the majesty.


    If he is too close, I''m afraid he can''t restrain the palpitation of his own blood and will be suppressed by instinct.


    And it''s just a corpse.


    It''s hard to imagine how powerful this dragon was when it was alive.


    I''m afraid even the legendary Dragon King is just like that.


    Karunu felt the huge breath, and this thought flashed in his heart at this moment.


    "Is there anything else suppressed in this place besides the two gods?"


    Standing in the same place, looking at the huge dragon corpse in front of him, this idea flashed through karunu''s heart.


    Although the Dragon remains in front of us are terrible and their breath has reached a certain extreme, it is obvious that they are not the two gods sealed here

 Chapter 402

    "There seems to be something wrong with it..."


    Standing in the void, feeling the scene in front of him, kalunu murmured to himself. At this time, many thoughts flashed over him: "without that kind of breath of God..."


    you bet......


    The Dragon corpse in front of us is really huge. I''m afraid its power before death is extremely terrible, Far more than Karuna at the moment.


    But relatively speaking, the other person lacks that unique breath of God.


    Although it can not be said that there is no, but it is extremely thin, not like the corpse left by the gods.


    and......


    Standing in place, kalunu looked in all directions.


    Now in the surrounding area, there is a lot of light white light.


    The lights, like stars, were twinkling in front of karunu''s eyes. They looked very eye-catching, and suddenly attracted karunu''s attention.


    However, in the feeling of kalunu, although the distant stars are dim, it seems that there are many stars that are not inferior to the one in front of us, and some of them are even stronger.


    In front of this place, this dragon corpse is nothing?


    There''s a lot more powerful in it?


    Standing there, kalunu''s face was calm, and thoughts flashed through his heart.


    Judging from the current situation, this area is an unexpected harvest for him.


    It''s not just the two gods, it''s more.


    The gods who can build this prison only look at it, and it is impossible to be simple to be held in this place.


    Most of his life was extremely powerful.


    And this kind of existence, the remains of the body, is obviously extremely precious.


    At least for karunu at the moment.


    The remains of the powerful are extremely precious.


    Just like in the case of karunu at the moment.


    At this moment, kalunu not only has divinity, but also the Dragon veins in his body have been fully activated, which can almost be equivalent to a giant dragon in human shape.


    With the power of blood in his body, his hair and blood are excellent alchemy materials, which can be used to make potions and magic supplies.


    His bone is an excellent and extraordinary carrier, which can be used to arrange the Dharma array, or even to make magic weapons.


    No matter what part of the body, it is extremely precious and excellent material.


    This is even true of kalunu at the moment, not to mention the remains of those who were once strong.


    Thinking of this, karunu could not help turning around, and then continued to look in front of him.


    In front of him, the huge dragon corpse was still standing there. The whole appearance looked very solemn. At a glance, people could not help but feel an inexplicable chill, and felt an extremely terrible blood dignity.


    Even though it has been dead for many years, it is still awe and fear.


    It''s hard to imagine how powerful and distinguished this dragon was before his death.


    "Seems to be the black dragon?"


    Kalunu stood there and watched for a long time before he could roughly determine the race of the dragon.


    Then he continued to move forward, slowly approaching.


    As his figure approached the body of the dragon in front of him, he felt more and more pressure.


    Fortunately, this dragon has already died, and its spiritual origin has already disappeared. At this moment, it is only the dignity left by its blood, and it has no real harmfulness.


    For karunu, it''s acceptable.


    He went to the front, took a serious look, and then made some dragon scales from the giant dragon in front of him.


    no way out.


    In terms of size, this dragon is too big.


    If you can, of course, kalunu wants to take the whole dragon away.


    But obviously, this is not a very realistic thing.


    In terms of the size of this dragon, even if he exhausted all his strength, I''m afraid he couldn''t move it away.


    Even if you move away, there is no good way to deal with it.It''s better to keep it here and make good use of it later.


    He flashed this idea in his heart. At last, he just took some dragon scales and some dragon blood from the body of the giant dragon.


    Dragon''s blood is pale gold. It doesn''t look like the blood in the corpse. It is still full of exuberant vitality. People can feel the power at a glance.


    For karunu, the dignity of blood in his blood is particularly clear. For him, he can feel it even with his eyes closed.


    "It''s convenient for me..."


    Looking at the blood in front of him, carunu thought of something, and then he smiled.


    Before that, karunu had always wanted to promote some people in the kingdom.


    However, due to the limited conditions and the scarcity of dragon origin, it has not been able to do so.


    But now, with the dragon in front of us, these are no longer problems.


    I''m afraid that even among the pure blood dragons, this dragon is extremely noble.


    If you use the blood of this dragon directly, you don''t need to purify it. Most of them can baptize the Goutou people and help them wake up the Dragon veins in their bodies.


    Just like simultaneous interpreting, the Dragon bathing dragon blood, which is washed away by dragon blood, becomes more powerful.


    Of course, the blood of this dragon can''t be used directly.


    Because of the long time of death, there have been some problems. We need to go through some procedures to purify them.


    But even so, it''s enough.


    In front of such a huge dragon, if all the dragon blood in its body is taken out, I''m afraid it will be able to baptize many Goutou people and provide them with the seeds of the middle and lower dragon veins.


    That''s good news.


    Karunu nodded to himself, then turned and went on.


    This time, he went to another star and walked slowly along the brilliance of that star.


    Then he went to another place.


    With him getting closer to that place, in front of him, a faint majesty of God appeared, and appeared in the feeling of karunu.


    Suddenly, kalunu''s spirit was not shaken, and he began to look forward seriously.


    Compared with the place where the dragon was before, this place is obviously different.


    In it, the faint breath of God slowly escaped, and was clearly felt by kalunu at the moment, which was very obvious.


    In this way, it should be a place related to gods.


    Feeling this situation, kalunu picked up his spirits, and then continued to look forward, slowly approaching the area.


    Soon, he came there.


    But what he saw was quite different from what he had thought before.


    Before my eyes is a piece of barren land.


    On all sides of the area, there are pieces everywhere.


    A look at the past, here is like a path in front of the general, standing alone in front of this place.


    At a glance, it is particularly unique.


    Come to this area in front of you, the faint breath of God around you becomes more and more clear.


    Kalunu came here and looked around.


    The scope of this island is not too small. If you are a normal person, I''m afraid you can''t touch the edge even if you walk in it for half a month.


    However, for karunu, the scope of this area is not too large, but can be seen at a glance.


    Walking in this area in front of us, karunu walks around.


    Scenes in all directions began to unfold before his eyes.


    "God''s... Body?"


    Looking at the island in front of him, karunu frowned, and then the idea flashed through his mind.


    In front of this island, there is indeed the breath of God.


    But it is very weak. Although it exists, it is not obvious.


    All around, everything seems ordinary, but in it, there is a huge force hiding.


    He went on, walking slowly on the island in front of him.An inexplicable feeling emerged.


    Around, an inexplicable pressure emerged, though not obvious, but also very unique.


    This area looks like the corpse of a God. After a long time, it gradually turns into this.


    But on the island, karunu also found something.


    "The power of law is detected, is it transformed?"


    In the heart of the island, karunu has gained something.


    In front of my eyes, the handwriting of the simulator appears, and it looks very clear.


    "Transform..."


    Without much hesitation, karunu directly chose to confirm.


    Then, in front of my eyes, a series of handwriting emerged.


    In his body, a new divinity emerged, juxtaposed with the original killing divinity in karunu.


    It was a bit of a surprise to karunu.


    In front of this place, there is still a divinity.


    This is a good harvest.


    A complete divinity, even though the power of law contained in it is not strong, is also a rare harvest.


    This is especially true for karunu.


    However, it seems that the corresponding field of this divinity before his eyes is very different from his original field.


    "It seems... To be a flame?"


    Standing in the same place, kalunu probably felt for a while, and then came to such a result.


    The divinity in front of us is the divinity in the field of fire.


    It seems totally different from another divinity in his body.


    This thought flashed through his mind, and then he continued to explore ahead, ready to move to the area ahead.


    Soon, he came to the heart of the region.


    Among them, he had some new gains.


    It was a tree bathed in flames.


    The body of the tree is not huge, but it is only more than one meter high, and the branches and leaves on it are very loose. It looks like it is about to die of old age.


    However, the spirituality on it is amazing. In kalunu''s induction, it is like a flame burning in general, especially unique.


    And the most eye-catching is the red fruit on this tree.


    Red fruit looks very bright, with a strange texture, like the most beautiful crafts.


    In it, a strong divine reaction emerges with a strong breath of God.


    "This is..."


    Looking at this fire tree, karunu was a little surprised. He didn''t expect such a result.


    "Once upon a time, the gods fell, and on their corpses, they gave birth to new creatures, and thus bear fruit..."


    Standing in the same place, looking at the fire tree in front of him, karunu murmured to himself, and then went on to get close to the fire tree.


    As his figure continued to approach, he saw more clearly.


    Above the fire tree, there are dense textures, with the mystery of some law and the breath of God.


    This is the essence of this small island, and every leaf and branch is precious.


    And the same is true of that red fruit, in which there is even a kind of spirituality.


    It seems that one of them seems to give birth to a creature, which is very unique.


    Standing under the tree of fire, kalunu could feel the faint fluctuation of the fruit, which was very clear.


    In the fruit, the inner spirit has matured and bred to a certain degree. If no one interferes, it will be able to breed and become a new life.


    In terms of its birth, once this life is born, its future potential will be very huge.


    After all, this is a creature born out of the essence of God after the fall of God, which is extremely powerful no matter its origin or essence.


    Once this creature is bred, its essence can absolutely be comparable to that of the king of the dragon. As long as it is mature, it can reach the level of terror.Of course, in this area in front of us, these are actually meaningless.


    After all, in this prison, even if this creature is born successfully, what can it do?


    Without the right environment to grow up, even if this creature is born, it can only die here in vain. There will be no accident.


    However, now that kalunu is here, the situation is very different.


    In front of him, he seemed to feel the arrival of kalunu, and an inexplicable spiritual wave came out from his eyes, which was full of curiosity and joy.


    At this moment, it seems to feel the existence of karunu, this has not yet been bred out of the creature some joy, expressed their emotions.


    All around, a piece of flame in the gentle dance, around the kalunu, as if to protect him there in general, looks extremely unique.


    Of course, although the flame is huge, it is not blazing. Its power seems to be restrained, giving people a very comfortable feeling.


    It seems that in this way, it is showing its welcome to karunu.


    "It''s fate..."


    Feeling the situation around, and the emotion of the little thing in front of him, kalunu laughed, and all kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart.


    He began to think about what would happen if he took off the little thing in front of him in advance and gave it to other people to use.


    Should also get good results, to be able to carry out an amazing baptism, even at the moment of kalunu can also get an amazing transformation.


    However, some gains are not worth the losses.


    Taking this fruit in front of you to baptize others is bound to be a serious waste. Even if you can achieve amazing transformation, the final result is not as good as the little guy in front of you.


    It''s better to take this little guy away and cultivate him.


    It seems more cost-effective.


    There is also a fire tree in front of us.


    Kalunu looked at the fire tree in front of him.


    From his perspective, we can clearly see that there is not only one fruit on the fire tree in front of us.


    Above the fire tree, there are more fruits, but they are all green, and there is no spirit in them. They are just ordinary fruits.


    In this way, it is not mature at all.


    But no wonder.


    In front of this island, although it is the body of a God, but the power is not endless.


    With the passage of endless years, it is not bad that the power left behind can nurture the fruit in front of us and make it mature.


    As for the rest, I don''t need to think about it for the time being.


    However, if there is an opportunity to transplant it to the outside world, so that it can absorb the power of the outside world to grow, then the fruits on the fire tree in front of us may not be pregnant and mature one day.


    Standing in the same place, all kinds of thoughts flashed through karunu''s mind.


    After staying here for a while and communicating with the spiritual body in front of him for a while, karunu stepped forward and prepared to leave this area.


    It seems that I feel the meaning of karunu. In front of me, on the golden ancient tree, the fruit is swaying, which shows a kind of reluctant emotion. It seems that I am attached to karunu and I am reluctant to leave.


    Perhaps for them, in this ancient lonely area, kalunu is the only one who can communicate with him.


    In fact, the same is true.


    Standing in the same place, feeling the bursts of emotion coming from the front of the body, kalunu chuckled, and then said, "it''s OK."


    "I''m just leaving for a while, and I''ll be back soon."


    "After that, I''ll take you out of here and go to other places."


    He said softly, looking at the old tree in front of him.


    Seems to understand his words, in front of the body, the branches of the ancient trees began to sway, emitting bursts of wind chime general light sound.


    That spirit also brought a little joy.


    Perhaps for them, leaving this area in front of them is also a relief.


    After walking in front of the fire tree, kalunu continued to move forward and slowly walked forward.


    He explored the island and found many things along the way.In front of this island, it is suspected that it was the corpse left after the fall of the God.


    And this kind of existence, even if it is just the point of its own strength, is enough to influence the surrounding, and slowly condense many good things.


    This is the case on the island in front of us

 Chapter 403

    On this island, kalunu found many good things.


    In addition to the previous fire tree, there are also some red crystal stones and other things bred.


    These things are all bred by the island, which is essentially a little bit of God, so the essence is very high.


    If you can take them out, they are all good things that can make people crazy.


    However, in this place, they are everywhere, which is not uncommon.


    Even the island itself is an extremely rare good thing.


    The power of the God corpse remains on this island, affecting the surrounding situation, and bringing the strong essence to the things bred on this land.


    If you can put some magic plants in this place to cultivate, it must be able to get very good results.


    Even ordinary human beings, if they live in this area for a long time, I am afraid they will be able to get a transformation after a long time, and their own life essence will be improved.


    If you grab a handful of soil and take it out, I''m afraid it''s a good alchemy material.


    It''s definitely a treasure land.


    Walking through this area, kalunu''s interest is growing.


    For him, this prison is really a treasure.


    Among them, I don''t know how many powerful past beings have been imprisoned.


    These powerful beings can be regarded as a treasure, even if it is something left over from the corpse, it is a rare treasure in the world.


    Maybe it''s not a God for a real God, but it''s a precious treasure for the kalunu.


    This time, the risk is not in vain.


    After careful calculation, from the time he entered the place in front of him to the present, there was no good time in the past. He had already gained a lot and got a lot of things.


    Even the divinity in the body has one more.


    He has exceeded his expectations.


    And there are many things left in it, if there is no accident.


    This thought flashed through karunu''s heart, and then he seemed to feel something. He quickly turned around and looked in a distant direction.


    Under his gaze, there was a faint glow in the distance, flashing at the moment.


    It was a kind of pale golden light, very bright, which contained an inexplicable power of law, vaguely similar to the power of the seal around, but much stronger.


    In this shining time, an unprecedented sense of terror emerged from kalunu, with a threat of death.


    If you touch this light, you will die.


    "What is this?"


    Looking at the light coming from the front, the thought flashed through karunu''s heart, and he was more alert than ever.


    But soon, he had no time to think more.


    Because at this moment, the light in front of him has swept up and quickly came to his eyes.


    It''s not only the power contained in it, but also the speed, which is extremely fast.


    Karunu did not even fully respond, and the light had already swept in front of him.


    What the hell is this?


    In an instant, the idea flashed through karunu''s mind.


    Then, in the next moment, a golden light lights up the four sides and brightens everything that everything shines on.


    The brilliance is like a golden sword, which sweeps around directly, flattens this area and lights up the surrounding area.


    However, under the brilliance, the figure that originally stood in it has disappeared.


    In situ, the figure of karunu has completely disappeared, there is no way to see.


    Hoo


    Outside, under the ruins of the temple, a fierce gasp was heard.


    In front of my eyes is a very open area. At the end of it, a golden gate stands, which is very gorgeous.


    Kalunu was standing outside the golden gate. At the moment, his hand was still on the golden gate, and he gasped violently.


    "It''s dangerous..."He sent out a burst of breathing, recalled the scene just now, at this moment, his heart can not help but emerge a little fear of emotion.


    Just now, he was sure that if he didn''t leave fast enough, he would have become nothing.


    In that moment, he directly linked to the power of the secret place and sent it out with the help of the power of the secret place.


    The reason why we can do this kind of operation mainly depends on the power we learned from the golden gate.


    After that part of the power of law was absorbed by karunu, it seemed invisible, so that karunu had part of the authority to freely enter and leave this prison.


    As long as he wants to, he can be regarded as leaving that place.


    Of course, the price is also enormous.


    Standing in the same place, kalunu gasped. At this time, he felt that his whole body was hollowed out.


    In his body, there was a very strong divine power, but now, it has nearly dried up.


    Look at this, it''s all consumed in the transmission just now.


    This kind of consumption, to some extent, is terrible.


    This should be a ticket to leave.


    Standing in the same place, kalunu gasped, the idea flashed in his heart.


    "Look, I can''t go in again in a short time..."


    After a while, his face returned to a little calm, then looked at the Golden Gate in front of him and murmured to himself.


    The golden gate still exists.


    As long as he is willing, he can still enter the secret place through this golden gate.


    But it''s easy to get in. If you think about it again, I''m afraid it''s not so easy.


    At least, from the point of view of the consumption of just now, the whole body of kalunu has not been able to pay enough to send away.


    It means that if he''s in danger, he''s really finished.


    The risks involved need to be considered.


    Therefore, in a short period of time, kalunu is not ready to continue to enter.


    Standing in the same place, karunu felt it.


    In him, what he had gained before is still there.


    Those dragon scales, dragon blood, soil, and even the unique materials bred from those islands


    These things are still on him now, and are well stored by him.


    It was a relief to karunu.


    With these things, his action this time is not a loss.


    It''s not too late for him to enter after digesting the harvest this time.


    Standing in the same place, this thought flashed through karunu''s mind. Then he looked around, turned around and left the area.


    He left the temple directly and went to the outside world.


    And in four weeks, at the moment compared with the previous kalunu, it seems that there is not much change.


    The remains of the temple are still the same as before, standing there quietly. The plants and trees inside, and even the surrounding scenery are very clear.


    Walking all the way to the outside world, at the moment, herals and others were waiting for him outside. Seeing him coming out from inside, they immediately stood up and looked at him one by one.


    "Chief!"


    Tyline and Elaine walked forward to karunu and looked at him with concern: "how are you?"


    "Nothing."


    Looking at the two men in front of him, karunu shook his head and then said, "I''ve got something. I''ve got something."


    "But there''s some danger in it. I can''t deal with it. I have to retreat for a while."


    He looked at the people in front of him and then said, "how long has it been?"


    He asked.


    "Now?"


    "It''s been three days," she said


    "Three days?"


    Kalunu nodded, but there was not much surprise: "it seems that the time inside has not changed much compared with the outside world, and it should still be at the same level."


    The thought flashed through his mind, then he turned silently and looked to the outside world."The next step is to deal with other things..."


    He looked to the two of herals, and then thought so.


    Next, instead of staying in the area, they walked out.


    At this moment, Hechi and others have also come to this fertile land with the army according to the previous order of kalunu.


    Next, karunu is going to integrate this area, and integrate those Houtou tribes into his own hands.


    If there is no accident, this process will be more cumbersome, and it will take karunu a certain amount of time.


    But I don''t think it''s a big problem.


    After all, although there are a large number of goutouren in this fertile land, their strength is not strong.


    Heral and McDowell, who are close to carunu, are already regarded as the pinnacle of the koeheads in this area, and they are just like a ring.


    Let alone the rest.


    And if it''s just such strength, for kalunu, it''s just a matter of how much time it takes.


    After that, it can be foreseen that if we can occupy this fertile land and integrate many of the goutouren tribes, the power of karunu''s men will greatly increase to a new level.


    Karunu is looking forward to this.


    .......................


    Just when kalunu is in the desert and is beginning to integrate the power of the Kobold, Chen Heng is also starting his own action in the Karo kingdom.


    Within the kingdom of Karol, months have passed.


    In a few months, the whole Karo Kingdom has been initially restored to peace.


    At that time, the influence left over by the order of dusk has disappeared and is gradually disappearing.


    The wounds and influences of the past are gradually disappearing, replaced by a new life.


    In such a period of time, the nobles of the whole Karol Kingdom have become accustomed to Chen Heng, the new prime minister.


    The whole area of Karo Kingdom gradually calms down, and everything seems to be getting better.


    Of course, it''s only on the surface.


    In the dark, there are also many rough waves, which are gradually emerging.


    The most obvious is the change of power.


    In the past few months, in the eyes of the public, his majesty karimou, who has been free from the influence of the twilight order, seems to have fallen.


    Instead of making frequent regional inspections or dealing with various affairs in the palace, he enjoyed every day and took a rest in his palace.


    In the kingdom of Karol, the part of the right representing the royal family has been given to Chen Heng and gulomari by karimou.


    In this short period of a few months, Chen Heng''s forces are expanding rapidly.


    On the surface, in order to reward Chen Heng''s achievements, karimou began to give rewards and divided the territory originally belonging to the royal family to Chen Heng.


    Under the attack of dusk order, many noble lords were killed and died directly in the hands of dusk order.


    Many of them, even the whole family, have not escaped. They have been completely destroyed and died.


    After their death, their original territory will be left.


    This part of the territory, also has a considerable part, occupied by Chen Heng.


    Therefore, in a short period of time, Chen Heng''s power expanded rapidly, and now it has occupied a large proportion in the Karo kingdom.


    Many people can see this.


    He was originally an extremely powerful Warlock. When he first came to the kingdom of Carlo, he was already the second ring.


    In the previous moment, it showed a terrible power, almost like the legendary existence recorded in the epic, which defeated the twilight order.


    In fact, the power is deep and far superior to others.


    Let alone the kingdom of Carroll, even in the hands of the powerful empire like the oro Empire, we may not be able to find a rival.


    His blood and identity are also extremely noble.


    As far as blood is concerned, Chen Heng is a warlock who awakened the spirit of blood. His status is more noble than that of the royal family of Karol kingdom.In terms of identity, he was originally the son of a duke and had a highly respected identity. After entering the kingdom of Karol, he was also canonized and became the Viscount of Karol.


    His uncle is Viscount siliver of the Ailan family, and his friends are all over Karol. There is no way to count the number of aristocrats who are friendly with him.


    He has all those things, including identity, strength, status, contacts and even others.


    It is impeccable.


    In the face of such a person, there is no one in the kingdom of Carlo who can fight against him.


    In the long run, the power of the whole Karo kingdom will be gradually eroded by it.


    In the end, it''s not impossible for Karol kingdom to become the territory of each other.


    Many people have foreseen this.


    Many people had admonished the king in private, hoping that the king would be alert.


    Only those who did so were not flattered in the end, and they were kicked out by the king.


    In this way, the king still had great trust in Viscount eckdor, who had personally rescued him.


    In this regard, many people of insight feel helpless, but also helpless.


    Within the kingdom of Karo, Chen Heng has gradually controlled it.


    In this case, Chen Heng himself is very calm.


    In a spacious manor.


    In the courtyard, Chen Heng sits alone in it. At the moment, he seems to feel something. He raises his head silently and looks into the distance.


    "What''s the matter?"


    In front of him came the voice of some doubt.


    "Nothing."


    Listening to Gulo Marie''s words, Chen Heng shook his head, then showed some smile on his face: "just suddenly thought of some good news."


    At this moment, the news from kalunu has been spread to him and felt by him.


    A secret place left by God, this huge harvest, even for Chen Heng, is also extremely huge, which can be regarded as an unexpected joy.


    With this secret place, it will be of great help for him to peep into the realm of gods.


    "What''s going on?"


    Thinking about the situation over there, Chen Heng turned around, looked at Gulo Marie in front of him and said softly.


    "There are some waves, but on the whole, it''s pretty good."


    Facing Chen Heng''s sight, Gulo Marie nodded and then said, "there are many people who are very repellent to the new changes. There were some riots at the beginning."


    "But these people don''t have much power. Even if they are excluded, it''s not a big problem."


    "And when time goes by and these people get used to it, it''s nothing."


    She spoke in this way and told the latest situation.


    "So..."


    Listen to Gu Luo Mary''s words, Chen Heng nodded, still satisfied.


    Today, the whole kingdom of Karol is actually under his control.


    Apart from the territories still occupied by some lords, the territories occupied by the royal family have basically fallen on him.


    Although these territories still belong to the king in name, they are actually controlled by the people sent by Chen Heng, and everything in them has fallen into his hands.


    With the cooperation of Kamo, a nominal king, some things are very easy to do.


    After taking control of these sites, Chen Heng did what he had done in his own territory again.


    Including the distribution of land, the recruitment of refugees, and business


    Under various measures, the interests of some people will be damaged, so something will happen.


    But in general, it doesn''t matter.


    After all, the world depends on fists.


    In the Karol Kingdom, Chen Heng''s fist is the biggest.


    What he wants to do can be done.


    "But..."


    Sitting in front of Chen Heng, Gulo Marie''s face showed some hesitation. It seemed that she hesitated for a moment before she said, "do you have any connection with the Church of nature?"


    "The Church of nature?"Listen to this, Chen Heng pour is not from a meal, some accident: "why so ask?"


    "Before, I was dealing with affairs outside. The sacrifices of the nature church were very cooperative with our actions. They didn''t show any rejection like other people."


    "They even offered to help and cooperate with us, giving us a lot of convenience," she said


    "Is there such a thing?"


    Listen to Gu Luo Mary''s words, Chen Heng also can''t help but some surprise, feel some surprise.


    PS : it will be more popular tomorrow

 Chapter 404

    Chen Heng did a lot of things in the Karol kingdom. To be honest, it was not very good for many aristocrats in this country.


    There is no need to say more about those rules.


    In many things, he actually took a considerable part of the benefits from those aristocrats and took this part of the benefits into his own hands.


    Therefore, it is quite normal that these things will not be welcomed.


    Under normal circumstances, the attitude of the Church of nature should be the same as those of the nobility, with strong dissatisfaction with these things.


    After all, Chen Heng did not take special care of them and treated them equally.


    Before that, Chen Heng was ready to offend quite a number of people.


    And he''s not afraid to offend these people.


    After all, there is not much power in the kingdom of Karol.


    Those nobles don''t need much. Almost every one can fight. Even if all of them add up, Chen Heng won''t frown.


    As for the Church of nature, although it is said to be the church where the gods are, it has already weakened, and there is not much power left at the moment.


    Their gods have already fallen into silence. I don''t know how many years ago, they have never appeared. At this moment, most of them are either sleeping or falling.


    In this case, Chen Heng will not be afraid of some gods.


    Even Chen Heng, who really owns an artifact and has the God of dusk standing behind it, said that if he offends, he will offend.


    Not to mention a church of nature where the existence of its own God is still a problem.


    If they really have the strength to fight against Chen Heng, why didn''t they fight when the order was raging in the kingdom of Karol at dusk.


    Because of this, Chen Heng did not put these people in his eyes from beginning to end.


    But it''s one thing not to look at it.


    But Chen Heng has already been ready to be rejected by these people, even to oppose.


    However, from what guloma said at the moment, it seems that the Church of nature did not reject his actions, but rather cooperated with them?


    This is a very strange thing.


    Sitting in the same place, Chen Heng''s face can''t help showing a little surprise. At this time, it seems that there is something unexpected.


    In front of him, gulomary gave him a slight look, and seemed to feel very normal about his reaction: "before I come here, he will meet the Pope of the Church of nature."


    "They seem to want to see you."


    "Is it?"


    Listening to Gulo Marie''s words, Chen Heng showed some interest and a little smile on his face. Then he whispered, "what do they want to do?"


    "I don''t know."


    Sitting in front of Chen Heng, guloma shook her head and then said, "but their attitude seems to be very sincere."


    "Yes..."


    Chen Heng nodded, then said softly, "then try it."


    "Your Highness, please inform them that I am waiting for them here."


    "Since they want to see me, I''ll do what they want."


    He spoke softly, as he said now.


    "Good."


    Listen to Chen Heng''s words, Gulo Marie seems a little surprised, but still nodded, no objection.


    It''s settled.


    Then time passed.


    A few days later, an uninvited guest came here to visit.


    This is an old man in a blue robe. His face is full of vicissitudes, but his temperament looks very peaceful and calm, with a kind of cordial temperament and air.


    Behind him, there were several apprentices. Now they were following him, looking around with some restraint.


    They seem to be very cautious, and they are always tense after they come to this place.


    "This is it..."


    The old man raised his head and looked at the courtyard in front of him.


    Under his gaze, the manor in front of him appeared.


    Perhaps in the eyes of ordinary people, the manor seems nothing special.


    But in the eyes of the old people, there is a big difference.A faint and inexplicable aura emerged from all around, with a kind of light divinity.


    This is the characteristic that once there was a sacred being staying here and occupying here for a long time. Although it is very weak, it does exist.


    For the priests like them, this breath is the most sensitive, and they feel it all at once.


    Feeling these breath, the old man''s face is still calm. At the moment, he can''t help holding his hand tightly, and his body is a little tense subconsciously.


    "Follow me, please."


    In front of him, the servant who was in charge of guiding the way spoke softly and said to the old man in front of him.


    "Please."


    The old man said with a smile on his face.


    Then, under the guidance of the servants in front of them, they walked slowly forward to the depth of the manor.


    Inside the manor, they met the people they wanted to see this time.


    Chen Heng''s figure now stands in the manor, sitting alone there, as if he had been waiting here for a long time.


    Until the figure of the old man appeared in the distance, he raised his head and looked in their direction.


    In a flash, the eyes of both sides intertwined, and an inexplicable feeling emerged.


    At the moment when Chen Heng''s gaze came, the old man''s body trembled subconsciously. Then he quickly lowered his head and did not dare to look directly into each other''s eyes.


    In his feelings, Chen Heng is like a bright sun in front of him. His soul is full of the majesty and breath from the gods.


    That kind of breath makes people tremble, dare not look directly at at all, even if just look directly, it is like a kind of inexplicable blasphemy.


    It''s a strange fear.


    Even the old man in green robe in front of him didn''t dare to look directly at him, so he had to lower his head to avoid being burned by the strong breath of his opponent.


    There is no doubt that this kind of feeling is extremely terrible. If people have not experienced it, they can''t imagine it at all.


    But behind the old man, the following servants seemed normal.


    Some things, the more powerful, the more profound the feeling.


    Compared with the old man in green robe, although these servants were also priests, their own level was not as high as that, and they did not feel too real, so they avoided that feeling instead.


    After entering here, these servants stayed and stayed outside.


    Only the old man in qingpao came forward and walked to the front courtyard.


    "Sloan, I''ve met your highness..."


    Green robe old man slowly forward, walked to Chen Heng''s body, face instantly become respectful.


    "Your Highness..."


    Listening to this address, Chen Heng raised his head and looked at the old man in front of him. He couldn''t help laughing: "I''m not your highness..."


    "You have awakened the spirit of blood. You are not a mortal. Naturally, you can be called your highness..."


    Sloan said with a respectful face.


    He seemed to feel a lot of things in his feelings just now.


    Sitting in his own position, listening to the old man''s words, Chen Heng couldn''t help but smile and suddenly felt something interesting.


    In this world, the so-called Royal Highness, in addition to the royal family members, can also refer to another kind of existence.


    That is the God above, and the son of God.


    On such an occasion, it is obvious that the other party has found something.


    "What do you know?"


    He asked softly, looking at Sloan in front of him.


    "That night..."


    Standing in front of Chen Heng, Sloan looked at him respectfully, bowed his head and said, "I have witnessed the whole scene of your highness fighting with the twilight order..."


    "You know the twilight order, why don''t you go ahead?"


    In this sentence, Sloan revealed a lot of information.


    Chen Heng can''t help but turn around and look at him and ask.


    It can be seen from the words just now that the other party and the natural church behind them obviously knew the existence of the twilight order for a long time.


    This is not a strange thing.


    Although the twilight order is powerful, it is far superior to the Church of nature in terms of strength.But in the kingdom of Karol, the Church of nature is the leader of the land after all, and has been rooted in this country for countless years.


    For ordinary people, it is very difficult to find the trace of the twilight order.


    But for the Church of nature, this is obviously not the case.


    Sitting in his own position, Chen Heng''s mind flashed all kinds of ideas.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to..."


    Facing Chen Heng''s problem, Sloan''s face showed a wry smile: "it''s just that the difference in strength is too big..."


    "In the past, we had a war with the twilight order."


    "But he is not an opponent at all. He can only shrink up and can''t interfere in other things."


    "In the kingdom of Karol, the twilight order is too powerful. We are not rivals."


    He spoke out the reason.


    Chen Heng had some accidents.


    According to the meaning of the other party, in the Karo Kingdom, the Church of nature and the twilight order have already collided.


    The result of that collision was undoubtedly that the Church of nature lost.


    As a result, from a long time ago, the Church of nature shrank and did not rise again.


    However, the twilight order became more and more rampant, expanding its power in the kingdom of Karol.


    This may be the reason why in the kingdom of Karol, the Church of nature has fallen to this point.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng nodded and then said in a soft voice, "I listen to your highness gulomary. You want to see me."


    "Now, you have come."


    "Can you tell me your purpose?"


    Sitting in his own place, he spoke softly and went straight to the subject.


    This meeting with the nature church was not initiated by Chen Heng himself, but by the nature church through guloma.


    In this case, the other side obviously has its own purpose.


    Chen Heng would choose to meet each other, but also want to know the other''s purpose.


    He looked at Sloan in front of him and waited for his answer with great interest.


    As he watched, Sloan''s face became more and more serious in front of him.


    In front of the servant, he got up first, then looked at Chen Heng and bowed to him.


    "On behalf of the Church of nature, I invite you."


    He solemnly opened his mouth and said, "we hope that we can make an alliance with you and join hands with you in the coming era..."


    "Alliance?"


    Sitting in his own position, listening to the old priest''s reply, Chen Heng was surprised.


    He did not expect that the Church of nature would send someone to negotiate with him, and the ultimate goal would be this.


    "But the Alliance..."


    All sorts of thoughts flashed through his mind. Sitting there, Chen Heng raised his head and looked at Sloan standing there. Then he laughed: "why?"


    "You need our help, and we also need your strength to fight for a future for us..."


    In front of him, Sloan said solemnly, "Your Highness, you must feel it too..."


    "A new era is coming. In the next few years, all the gods will return one by one, Re entering the world.... "


    "A new era is coming?"


    Chen Heng recites this sentence, but at this time, he can''t help but have some doubts.


    The other side said that he should also feel


    In fact, however, Chen Heng wanted to say that he didn''t feel anything.


    But looking at Sloan''s serious face, he didn''t say anything. He just nodded and motioned for him to continue.


    "Since a few years ago, churches have been acting frequently....."


    In front of him, Sloan continued to speak and explained to Chen Heng, "Your Highness, do you know what this is for?"


    "For what?"


    Chen Heng looked at each other, his face was still calm, so he said softly.


    On the surface, it seems very calm.In fact, however, he really didn''t know.


    "For the coming of God again..."


    In front of Chen Heng, Sloan took a deep breath, and then said: "the God once fell into a deep sleep, and slowly recovered through a long sleep..."


    "Now, the drastic changes in the world have come to an end, and the gods who used to be will return again."


    "In order to meet the return and coming of the gods, each church will start its own actions, collect strength in various ways, and let the gods they believe in return as soon as possible..."


    He said so, and then asked a question: "Your Highness, do you know what the twilight order did before


    "Although they used to hunt noble blood, they were extremely restrained and rarely exposed their actions."


    "There has never been such a large-scale massacre of nobles as before, or even the idea of killing her highness gulomary."


    you bet.


    Although the twilight order is notorious, it is clear that they themselves know this.


    Therefore, in the past, they were very careful in their actions, never hunting in the same area on a large scale, just creating some accidents.


    Because they also have a very clear understanding of themselves, and understand that if they are exposed, then soon there will be the siege of various churches.


    By that time, they will be very dangerous.


    Therefore, in the past, they rarely carried out such large-scale operations.


    Before that, however, they chose to control the king directly, and then slaughtered the nobles in the Karo Kingdom on a large scale through the king, so as to hunt in this way.


    This situation is obviously not normal, for the twilight order, it can be regarded as abnormal.


    In this regard, Chen Heng before some doubts, do not understand the underlying reasons.


    But now it looks like the answer is out.


    The silent years of the gods have passed, and the drastic changes of the world have been completed.


    It also means that the gods who were in silence will return to the world and come back to the world of gods.


    And the movement of dusk order before, should be to prepare for this.


    "I see..."


    Sitting in the same place, listening to Sloan''s words in front of him, all kinds of thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s mind. At this time, he had some insight.


    But then, looking at Sloan in front of him, some thoughts flashed through his mind.


    The reason why the twilight order launched a large-scale blood sacrifice was to welcome the return of the God of twilight.


    What about the Church of nature?


    They specially come to meet Chen Heng. Do they also hope to use Chen Heng''s power to achieve the goal of returning the God of nature?


    At this time, the idea flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    Under his gaze, Sloan continued to speak: "the situation in front of us is in a dramatic change."


    "Your Highness, if you have our assistance, you will also have new opportunities in the coming era..."


    "Opportunities, for example?"


    Listening to this, Chen Heng smiles, and then asks.


    "The chance to be God..."


    Under Chen Heng''s gaze, Sloan takes a deep breath and then gives the answer.


    The voice fell, and the place was silent.


    Around, several servants and bodyguards who had been staying at one side could not help breathing. At this time, they subconsciously looked at Sloan, with an expression of disbelief on their face.


    Chance to be a God


    Sitting in his own position, listening to this sentence, Chen Heng couldn''t help frowning.


    Can such things be said so casually?


    He raised his head and felt the reaction of the servants around him. He was helpless and then waved.


    The great mental power emerged and spread all over the country, affecting these people.


    All of a sudden, in an instant, there was a dull look on the faces of the servants around.


    Then, in their minds, the memories related to just now quickly disappeared, and they had forgotten the experience.


    Then, instinctively, they left the place and went to the outside world.Soon, only Chen Heng and Shi Long were left.


    "Okay..."


    After driving away the servants around, Chen Heng looked at Sloan in front of him and said, "now you can talk about it..."


    "What exactly does opportunity mean?"


    God, this is the highest existence in the world of gods, and also the peak of power in this world.


    Chen Heng is not clear about the so-called power of gods. However, from the performance of previous artifacts and some power revealed in divinity, we can know how powerful the gods in this world are.


    This can be said to be standing at the top of the world, which is the most extreme existence.


    Now, Sloan says that there is a chance to become a God.


    This has aroused Chen Heng''s interest.


    So he got up seriously, looked at Sloan, and wanted to hear what he said

 Chapter 405

    In the quiet courtyard, the two figures were opposite each other, just looking at each other.


    Chen Heng just sat in the same place, with a pair of dark golden eyes staring at Sloan in front of him, just looking at him.


    To be honest, it will be a great pressure to be watched by him.


    That kind of pressure is stronger than ever. If it''s just an ordinary person, I''m afraid just standing there, you will feel your soul collapse.


    Under the gaze of this kind of vision, Sloan''s feeling is also very bad. He can feel a kind of terrible pressure, which makes him almost suffocate.


    Feeling this feeling, he took a deep breath, and then finally said: "yes, the chance to ascend the God..."


    "In the past, there was a dramatic change in our world..."


    "In that upheaval, there were some accidents in our world..."


    "Accident?"


    Chen Heng asked.


    "Yes, a serious accident..."


    Sloan nodded, then continued, "there are records of that upheaval in the books of the Church of nature."


    "It is said that on that day, another world came from nothingness and merged with the world of gods..."


    "It''s also a very large and powerful world, and the powerful ones in it are no inferior to the gods..."


    "And that world is the abyss..."


    Bursts of words fall.


    Listen to these words, Chen Heng''s heart can''t help but move.


    In the world of gods, there are indeed records about the abyss world.


    At the beginning, there was nothing unexpected about him.


    After all, a powerful world like the world of gods will have many different interfaces and form different small mysteries.


    Those secret places can be seen as the small world around the world of gods and relying on the existence of the world of gods.


    It is not surprising that there may also be different creatures.


    In Chen Heng''s original view, the abyss may also be one of them.


    However, according to Sloan''s words, the so-called abyss is not a small world of gods, but a complete outsider.


    Even his own strength is far beyond what he thought and can be compared with the world of gods.


    This is far beyond Chen Heng''s expectation.


    But at the same time, it also evokes some memories of Chen Heng.


    At the beginning, when he entered the world of gods from nothingness, he seemed to have seen a scene.


    It was a very unique and terrifying scene.


    In the nothingness, two stars, like the sun, interweave with each other, and most of them merge together.


    The two worlds come together and are about to merge.


    Now it seems that those two worlds should be the world of gods and the world of abyss.


    From Sloan''s words, the silence of the gods in this world seems to be related to the integration of the two worlds.


    In this instant, all kinds of thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    In front of him, Sloan continued to talk about the situation of that year.


    "At the beginning, a world called abyss came into the world of gods, and then the change came into being..."


    He stood there, looking at Chen Heng in front of him, and continued to say: "in the abyss world, there are many demons, among which the most powerful one is called the devil master, and is the most powerful devil."


    "The power of the devil is not inferior to that of the gods. In fact, it is powerful and has reached a terrible situation."


    "Then the two worlds began to fight."


    "After countless years of fighting, the earth began to break, life withered, and even the two worlds were nearly destroyed..."


    "The origin of the two worlds was damaged, and then had a deep impact, making the seriously injured gods fall into silence..."


    "After that, after countless years, The world slowly recovered and became what it was right now. ""Now, because of the recovery of the world, the originally silent gods will return to this world again."


    Standing in the same place, Sloan looked at Chen Heng in front of him and said.


    "Sounds good..."


    Sitting in his own position, Chen Heng listened to Sloan''s words in front of him and nodded: "it''s just, what does this have to do with the opportunity you said?"


    "Of course it does..."


    Sloan nodded, then said with a smile, "in this world, everything can''t be finished in a moment..."


    "So is the return of the gods."


    "Although the world returns, the gods will return, but the returning gods are no longer the powerful existence of Gauguin."


    "After their return, their strength will drop to a very weak level."


    "If we can take advantage of this opportunity to obtain the godhood left by the gods, there will be a new opportunity to become a member of the gods in the future, To be a new God


    "This is what I call an opportunity..."


    Listening to this, Chen Heng was silent for a moment, and seemed to fall into thinking.


    It has to be said that what Sloan said at present is all secret.


    Moreover, there really seems to be some credibility.


    He thought for a moment, then continued: "what can I get by working with you?"


    "What do you want?"


    "What we want is actually very simple..."


    Standing in the same place, listening to Chen Heng''s words, Sloan immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    In place, in the quiet courtyard, the conversation between them continued.


    It was not until a long time later that Sloan walked out of the courtyard and left here in a hurry.


    At the time of leaving, although the cover up is very good, but from his face, still can see that was forced to suppress the joy.


    In this way, he gained a lot from today''s meeting.


    In the manor, watching Sloan leave, Chen Heng is still sitting there alone, thinking.


    All the messages Sloan had just said were still echoing in his mind.


    "The God of nature..."


    Looking back on his words, he couldn''t help laughing.


    Sure enough.


    Like the twilight order, the Church of nature is so active at the moment that it even takes the initiative to meet Chen Heng.


    Their purpose is nothing else. It is the god they believe in, the God of nature, who has fallen into eternal silence in legend.


    For the nature church, their highest goal is to awaken the silent God of nature and let him come back to the world.


    To be honest, that''s a difficult goal.


    After all, compared with other churches, the power of nature church is weak, and there is no way to provide enough power for the God of nature.


    The state of the God of nature itself is much worse than that of other gods.


    Even in silence, other gods can still keep their instincts and give the believers divine power.


    However, the God of nature has almost lost his instinct. Even the believers have great difficulty in perceiving him.


    Under such circumstances, the recovery of the God of nature is bound to be much more difficult than that of other gods, and the strength required will be even greater.


    Because of this, the Church of nature took the initiative to find Chen Heng and hoped to cooperate with him.


    Perhaps, after discovering the battle between Chen Heng and dusk order, they had already made this idea.


    Of course, Chen Heng doesn''t care.


    It''s just taking what you need.


    As it happens, the Church of nature has what it needs.


    Chen Heng didn''t care about the promises made by the nature church, including the promise that he would spare no effort to help the God of nature to obtain godhood after his recovery.


    It''s a matter of no words.


    The God of nature has not yet been revived. The Church of nature still needs to rely on Chen Heng for its efforts. Nature can promise as it should.But once the God of nature recovers, things will be different.


    At that time, it is still a big question whether the revived God of nature will admit it.


    Moreover, Chen Heng has a strong doubt about what they said, that if they acquire the Godhead, they can become a new Godhead.


    In Chen Heng''s understanding, the divine character of the deity should be equivalent to the result of the deity''s own practice, which is the result of their efforts.


    Can such things be inherited?


    In other words, even if it can be inherited, can it be ensured that it will not be influenced by the God and become the incarnation of that God to some extent?


    Chen Heng is very suspicious of this.


    From the beginning, he was not interested in it.


    However, although they are not interested in these promises, others are still interested.


    Although the Church of nature has been declining for a long time, it is a true God church after all, and there are many good things in it.


    Some of them are just what Chen Heng needs.


    For example, all kinds of ancient books and secret treasures stored by the Church of nature over the years.


    What Chen Heng values most is the extraordinary inheritance after the second ring road.


    As early as a long time ago, Chen Heng and the second ring beyond the world reached a higher level.


    However, his power does not come from his own practice, but from the nourishment of divine power and the drive of divine nature.


    Because of the drive of divine power and the nourishment of divine power, his life level is gradually rising, so it is slowly changing and constantly rising.


    This kind of power comes quickly and easily. The speed of improvement is absolutely unimaginable for Chen Heng in the past.


    However, it is precisely because the speed of promotion is so fast that Chen Heng is in a dilemma.


    Although his strength is powerful, not to mention the three links and four links of the world of gods, even at a higher level, it is not as powerful as he is now.


    But he knew nothing about his level or even the situation.


    This is the lack of a system.


    Lacking the relevant inheritance of extraordinary power, Chen Heng didn''t know where to go next, so he fell into an embarrassing situation.


    Now, the initiative of the Church of nature has given Chen Heng a chance.


    Compared with other churches in the world, the Church of nature has already declined, but it is also a church with the true God.


    In the past, it was brilliant, no less than those powerful churches today.


    In such a church, of course, there is inheritance from the past.


    These inheritances can complement Chen Heng''s own system and give him a clear understanding of his current situation.


    That''s good news.


    Compared with these things, other things in the natural church, though equally important, are just like that in Chen Heng''s view.


    After all, in terms of the level he stands at the moment, those ordinary treasures have no value.


    Not to mention his separation, he also found a secret place left by God.


    In that secret place, there are many traces and secrets left by the past strong.


    It''s definitely more valuable than what''s in the Church of nature.


    With these things in mind, Chen Heng naturally doesn''t care much about what exists in the nature church.


    While Chen Heng is thinking, on the other side, Sloan has left Chen Heng''s manor and returned to the nature church''s residence in khaki.


    Walking into the Church of nature, everything in it is slowly reflected in front of us.


    Around, although the Church of nature occupies a large area, its buildings are already old. At a glance, it looks very simple and has a unique historical charm.


    Around, ancient statues of gods stand in it.


    Sloan walked here, then ignored the other people on the side, and directly stepped out to the depth of the church.


    Soon, he came to the depths of the church, where he met other people.


    Now inside the church, the other core of the nature church is waiting there. It looks like it''s waiting for Sloan''s news.Looking at Sloan''s figure coming from the outside world, they quickly turn around, head-on to the front, and come to Sloan.


    "What''s the situation?"


    A tall middle-aged man was the first to speak, looking at Sloan in front of him, his face full of concern.


    Of course, the same is true of other people present. At the moment, they are staring at Sloan, trying to know the specific news from him.


    As they watched, Sloan took a deep breath, and then said, "we''ve talked."


    "His highness ikedor has agreed to our request and made an alliance with us."


    He took a deep breath and said so.


    The voice fell, and there was silence.


    It wasn''t until a long time later that the sound came.


    Listening to Sloan''s words, the people present were relieved. At this time, a big stone in my heart finally fell.


    "That''s good, that''s good..."


    Another old man standing on one side was relieved, and then said, "with the cooperation of his highness ikedor, there should be not many problems in our future plans..."


    "Wake up my Lord, another assurance..."


    People present were relieved.


    "What''s the situation, your highness Eckert?"


    Standing in the same place, after confirming the news, someone spoke again, looked at Sloan in front of him and asked, "is he the incarnation of a certain God, or just the blood of God?"


    Listening to this, all the people present turned their eyes to Sloan.


    In addition to cooperating with each other, there is also a big reason why Sloan wants to meet Chen Heng in person this time, that is, he wants to know who the other party is.


    Is it the incarnation of a God or something?


    Before this evening, the fight between the order and Chen Heng was seen by them.


    At that moment, Chen Heng''s strength and breath did not look like an ordinary God blood awakener.


    As priests, they are very aware of the power of the blood awakened.


    As Chen Heng showed before, in their view, it is impossible for an ordinary awakened person to show the degree.


    The divinity is so powerful, the breath of God is so dazzling, even enough to compete with an artifact.


    It would be a strange thing to be able to achieve this level if it was really just a god blood awakener.


    The most special thing is the human figure, the huge shadow incarnation, which undoubtedly belongs to the power of God.


    That''s why they are so active and want to connect with each other.


    After all, in the next era, if they do not have the power of the gods, then there is no doubt that they will lag behind a lot.


    Naturally, the church itself is not as powerful as those powerful churches. If we don''t find a way to fight for opportunities, I''m afraid we will be out of the game.


    In the same place, under the gaze of the people around, Sloan was silent for a moment, as if thinking.


    Around him, the rest of the people did not disturb him, so with their eyes watching him, waiting for his answer.


    A moment later, Sloan raised his head and finally spoke.


    "That feeling... Is unique..."


    He recalled what he had felt before, and then began to say¡° The blood in his highness exedor''s body is more powerful than I have ever seen before. "


    "Before that, I tried to use the eye of nature to observe more, but I couldn''t see clearly what was in his body."


    "The power of the eye of nature is blocked by an invisible power, which makes it impossible for me to see its source."


    "How could that be..."


    Listening to Sloan''s words, the face of the natural sacrifice at the scene suddenly changed.


    The eye of nature is the artifact left by the God of nature to the Church of nature. In legend, it is the artifact of one eye of the God of nature, which has the power to see through all illusions.


    No matter what the existence is, in front of the eye of nature, the root will be seen clearly.


    Even if it''s an artifact.


    Before that, they peeped at the battle between Chen Heng and the twilight order through the artifact of the eye of nature, and thus understood the process.And now, even the eye of nature, an artifact, can''t see his highness ikedo?


    It''s a really scary thing.


    Because it is obvious that nothing can stop the eye of nature from peeping.


    The only thing that can stop the eye of nature from peeping is the existence of hierarchy above the eye of nature

 Chapter 406

    "Is that Viscount eckdor really a highness?"


    In the spacious church, standing in the same place, listening to what Sloan said in front of us, people present were a little dignified, and they didn''t know what to say.


    At this moment, their hearts are full of shock.


    As long as they think of the possibility in their heart, they can''t help but feel a little lost. At this time, they don''t know what to say.


    The ability to block the peeping of the eye of nature, no doubt, has already explained everything.


    The essence of the Viscount eckdor must be very high. It is very likely that he is the incarnation of a God.


    This is not non-existent.


    It is clear to all present that with the recovery of the world, some gods have recovered, even come to the earth and become mortals.


    Although these people seem to be only mortals on the surface, they are actually the reincarnation of gods. Their essence is extremely strong, reaching a situation beyond mortals.


    As reincarnation of gods, it is possible for them to regain their former power and ascend to the throne of God in the future.


    At the moment, in their eyes, Chen Heng is likely to be such an existence.


    If that is the case, then everything before can be explained clearly.


    For the reincarnation of a God, it is quite normal to activate part of his former divine power at a critical moment.


    Although there are still some mistakes, this explanation is most likely.


    "In any case, even though Viscount exedor is not the reincarnation of a certain God, he must have a deep relationship with a certain God..."


    Standing in the same place, an old looking priest opened his mouth and said, "what happened before is the proof."


    Voice down, the presence of people think of the previous night, that almost the whole city is shrouded in the shadow of the angel, can not help but silently nodded.


    In any case, at this moment, they have successfully reached the line with the Viscount eckdor.


    In the current situation, the more powerful the Viscount is, the better it will be for them.


    It''s something for sure.


    Chen Heng was also not idle at the moment when all the people in the nature church discussed.


    At this moment, he is sitting quietly in his study, reading books quietly.


    These books were sent by Sloan.


    The Church of nature is quick.


    Almost as soon as Chen Heng put forward his request, he sent someone over there to send what Chen Heng needed.


    He seems very sensible and obedient.


    The collection of nature church is also very abundant.


    Those ancient books and other things almost filled Chen Heng''s room, but some of them were not enough.


    In the end, Chen Heng had to change places.


    In recent times, he has nothing to pay attention to.


    Some of the daily affairs, with Carmo and Gulo Marie these two people to deal with.


    As for the affairs of their own territory, they are also assisted by Lamu and hedosiri. There will be no problems in a short time.


    Therefore, Chen Heng also directly moved to his study, in which he read these classics.


    What he first looked at was the information about the extraordinary system of the world.


    There are many extraordinary systems in this world.


    Before that, Chen Heng thought that there were only two roads: Life knight and mage, but in fact, it seemed that there were more than that number.


    In ancient books, there are many different roads.


    Every road represents an extraordinary road.


    Some of these extraordinary roads have disappeared, some may still exist, but they have declined.


    In today''s world of gods, only mages and life knights are popular, and they have become a system for all to practice together.


    And in so many systems, there are common standards.


    People in the world of gods are used to call people of different levels by rings.


    From the first ring to the sixth ring, each has its own characteristics.


    Generally speaking, no matter what kind of system it is, as long as you wake up to the characteristics of your own path after entering the school, you can be regarded as an apprentice.For example, the life Knight awakens the life energy, and the mage awakens the spiritual power.


    After apprenticeship, there is a ring level.


    What this level represents is preliminary mastery.


    At this level, the life knight can master the life energy in his body and add it to his body to enhance his power, while the mage can master the mana and cast some magic.


    After that, the second ring and the third ring are promoted on this basis.


    Therefore, in the standards of the world of gods, from one ring to three rings represents the mastery of one''s own way.


    The deeper you master, the stronger you will be.


    In fact, the same is true.


    Take the knight of life.


    The life knight can master the life energy in one link and use it to strengthen himself.


    In the second ring, however, it can go further and materialize the life energy to form the armor of life.


    To the third ring, you can gather weapons and wings of life out of thin air, and gain the power of short-term flight.


    In the standards of the world of gods, after the four rings, there is another level.


    In the standards of the world of gods, after the four rings, there must be a qualitative change, awakening the true spirit of self.


    Zhenling, this is the first concept Chen Heng heard in this world.


    In the standards of the world of gods, the so-called true spirit is the essence of the origin of life.


    Only when we raise ourselves to a certain level and awaken our true spirit, can we be regarded as the four rings.


    And this level is also a special moment.


    Even if a strong person who has reached this level has died, his true spirit can continue to exist and exist independently from his body.


    The following five rings and six rings are the same, but the degree of awakening is different.


    From this point of view, the fourth ring to the sixth ring can be called the true spirit stage.


    Standing in the same place, looking at the emerging message, Chen Heng couldn''t help thinking for a moment.


    If according to the standards of the world of gods, he has already been above the four rings.


    Once upon a time, Chen Heng experienced in the world of heaven and green, and achieved his true king in it. His true spirit had awakened and his transformation was completed.


    "If you think about it this way, it seems that


    Standing in the same place, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    Even in the world of Tianqing, Zhenjun seems to be a very special existence.


    Such existence has awakened the true spiritual source and reached another level.


    As long as the source is not exhausted, even if the body falls, it can be reborn in another place.


    Compared with the previous level, it is a completely different level.


    At this moment, all kinds of thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, and then he continued to look forward.


    After the six rings, there is the so-called seven rings.


    At this stage, its characteristics are also very special.


    In the world of gods, there is another name for this stage.


    That''s epic.


    Epic, means the peak of the world, only in the Bard''s praise will appear in the meaning, is the epic eulogized by mortals.


    And the characteristics represented by this level are also very special.


    "Shi Mo....."


    Looking at the books in front of him, Chen Heng couldn''t help lowering his head and fell into deep meditation.


    The so-called epic can only be transformed if its true spirit grows to the extreme and finally transforms again.


    When the true spirit changes to the extreme, it will give birth to its own potential.


    "I see..."


    Standing in the same place, in an instant, Chen Heng thought of the Dragon corpse.


    Before that, his dog head had seen a huge dragon corpse in a secret place.


    That dragon corpse is a black dragon. It has been dead for tens of thousands of years, but there is still a strong momentum on it, just like the center of the world, giving people a strong impact.


    Now I think that feeling should be the so-called potential.


    Very powerful and powerful.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng thought for a moment, then continued to look back.After the epic, it''s the legend.


    Compared with the epic, the characteristics of the so-called legend have not changed much, but its own potential has been further transformed and perfected, forming a small field.


    At this stage, they begin to have an impact on the surrounding areas. As long as they control their own fields, they can control everything in one side of the world, and the power of terror erupts in one thought.


    After the legend, there is myth.


    The existence of myth, just like its name, is a kind of myth.


    This is also the strongest in the world of the gods, except the gods.


    This kind of existence, in essence, can no longer be regarded as a mortal, can be regarded as a person close to God.


    The existence of powerful myth can even fight with gods and defeat the incarnation of myth.


    The most important feature of this level is not only to perfect its own field, but also to condense its own body of rules.


    The body of the law


    Seeing this, Chen Heng was stunned.


    It seems that he has begun to condense his own body of laws at this moment.


    If we want to do that, has he entered the stage of myth?


    "No, it doesn''t count that way."


    Chen Heng shook his head and denied this.


    He has a special situation.


    The essence of divinity is higher than everything else, which makes him possess part of the essence of higher level ahead of time.


    This is the reason why he has higher-level characteristics.


    In terms of himself, he has not reached the extreme of his true spirit at the moment. In terms of his own level, he has not reached the peak of the six rings, let alone condensed his own potential.


    Therefore, at the moment, he should still be under the epic, not really reaching that level.


    As for his body of laws, it is the product of simulator transformation.


    Before that, through his own simulator, he absorbed the power of many laws.


    Most of the power of those laws was absorbed by the divinity in his body, and became the power of the growth of divinity.


    But there is also a small part, into his body, let his own body into the body of the law.


    This is also the main reason why he was able to withstand the dusk artifact before and never collapsed.


    Otherwise, if it''s really just his own strength, I''m afraid he can''t hold the breath of artifact at this moment''s life level, and will collapse directly.


    The body of law in him is not condensed by himself, but influenced by the power of simulator.


    This is not a common situation.


    "In this way, I should be in the sixth ring at the moment..."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng probably felt his own state.


    His true spirit had already awakened, and from the beginning he had stepped on the level of the four rings.


    In the previous simulations, with several return to the source, his true spirit also became more powerful under the nourishment of the source, because it reached a new level.


    Today''s him, from the level of life, should belong to the six rings, has not yet reached the degree of perfection.


    Of course, life level is life level, but strength is another matter.


    If you count the strength, with the divine power that Chen Heng has mastered at the moment, and his own body of laws, I''m afraid that even the legendary and mythical levels are enough to compete.


    If we go all out to consume, directly call the incarnation of the son to come, and burst out the power of belief in a world, then even the artifact can resist and suppress.


    "That''s very clear."


    Standing in the same place, all kinds of thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart. Then he shook his head and understood his own situation.


    It is good to cooperate with an old force.


    Compared with Chen Heng himself, the nature church has the most complete inheritance and record, which can make Chen Heng understand what level he is in.


    Of course, there is no inheritance above the level of myth.


    On top of the myth inheritance, it is the realm of the gods


    For this level, let alone the natural church, I''m afraid that even in the most powerful churches, there is no such level of inheritance.


    In this regard, Chen Heng is not demanding.In any case, even if only the current level of inheritance, it is enough for him to use.


    When the Church of nature sent things to Chen Heng, it also handed over what they had.


    That is the whole inheritance from the first ring road to the Sixth Ring Road, and its value can be said to be very high.


    However, for Chen Heng, the use is not too big.


    At present, he is in the level of six rings. He only needs to fill his true spirit to make it reach a perfect state, and then he can try to transform into an epic.


    This process may be very difficult for ordinary people, but it is very simple for Chen Heng.


    The simplest way is to do more simulation, and then make your true spirit complete quickly through the blessing of the return of origin.


    This is also the fastest way.


    Before that, it was this way that Chen Heng made rapid progress and quickly expanded his true spirit to the present level.


    Therefore, the inheritance before the sixth ring road has lost its role for Chen Heng.


    As for the inheritance after the sixth ring, there is no inheritance in the whole nature church.


    Of course, this does not mean that these heritages have no effect.


    At least, although it has lost its role for Chen Heng, for others, these heritages are real.


    Giving them to others can also point the way for others.


    At least, the inheritance of hedosiris and others will not have to worry.


    At the moment, several of them have reached the second ring level and are about to reach the third ring level.


    After reaching this level, their original inheritance has come to an end and lost further direction.


    However, the inheritance given by nature church can help Chen Heng solve this problem.


    Just in time.


    "However, if I want to reach the peak of the Sixth Ring Road and hit a higher level, it seems that it is not impossible in a short time..."


    Standing in the same place, recalling what he just knew, all kinds of thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    At his present level, even if he wants to make progress, it is very difficult.


    It is almost impossible to reach the peak of the current level in a short time.


    If it''s someone else, it''s impossible.


    But Chen Heng is different.


    At least compared with other people, he has his own unique advantages.


    At the moment, his doghead is still outside, and over time, has been strong to a certain extent.


    If Chen Heng is willing to take the dog head''s body back at this moment, the body will be integrated with the noumenon.


    So in a short time, Chen Heng''s strength can be quickly improved, even directly to the epic.


    Standing in the same place, the idea passed in Chen Heng''s mind, and then disappeared.


    Now is not the time.


    From the current situation, the development of goutouren in the desert is very good, and it also has a strong potential.


    It would be too wasteful to take it back now.


    In this case, it''s better to do more simulation to make it more realistic.


    In situ, Chen Heng flashed the idea in his heart, and then shook his head.


    Then he got up and left the place.


    From the room out, came to the outside world, at the moment outside the sky has been gradually dark.


    The sky around seemed dim, and it was going to be evening soon.


    In the distance, a light breeze blows past, blowing Chen Heng''s clothes, which also brings a cool feeling.


    Feeling this unique feeling, Chen Heng stood there alone, looking at the distant sky. At the moment, many thoughts flashed through his heart.


    "After a while, it''s almost time for them to come back."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng looked to the distance, and then the idea flashed through his heart.


    Before that, he had already informed hedosiri and Lamu to come here.


    Now it''s almost time.


    When they arrived, Chen Heng was able to do more.Thinking of this, he smiles and then turns away.


    Time passed slowly.


    Soon, a few days passed.


    A few days later, the figure of hedosiri and Lamu finally reappeared in front of Chen Heng.


    Compared with the past, they seem to have no change, still wearing that armor, now stride forward

 Chapter 407

    "It''s been a long time."


    Standing alone in the same place, looking at the two people in front of him, Chen Heng showed a little smile on his face and said: "look at this, you''ve been pretty good recently."


    "Lord exedor..."


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of them, they lowered their heads and opened their mouths respectfully.


    "Get up."


    Looking at their appearance, Chen Heng smiles, then waves his hand and signals them to get up.


    When the two men stood firm in front of him, he spoke softly and said with a smile, "what''s the recent situation?"


    "Thanks to you, the effect is quite good."


    Looking at Chen Heng, they nodded and then said, "Lord, the potion you made is very effective. It can improve the Constitution and strength of the life knight."


    "In addition to the promise you made before, we have already recruited a lot of people."


    "Among them, there are three knights in the first ring, and more than a dozen apprentices."


    In front of them, said the two of them respectfully.


    "It seems that the effect is quite good."


    Listening to their words, Chen Heng nodded and looked satisfied.


    Before that, he sent them out to patrol the kingdom of Karol.


    The reason for this, of course, is not to be idle and bored, but to let the two of them go out to recruit those powerful knights.


    Up to now, Chen Heng''s influence has greatly expanded, and now it''s impolite to say that even the whole Karol kingdom is within his sphere of influence.


    But up to now, there are not many people he can use.


    The real reliable and easy-to-use people are the two in front of them.


    As for the others, though the strength of these knights who came here halfway is good, their loyalty is a big problem.


    Although the degree of loyalty of those professionals cultivated from their own territory is good and relatively more reliable, now, after all, the time is short and their strength is not enough.


    It will take a long time for these people to really grow up.


    Therefore, after Chen Heng took control of the situation in the whole Karo Kingdom, he was surprised to find that he didn''t seem to have many people to drive.


    He is not to blame for this.


    Long ago, he began to cultivate his own strength. He specially hired special teachers to teach the children in his own territory, so that they can become professionals.


    What Chen Heng didn''t expect was that he was moving a little too fast.


    Just in a short time, the whole kingdom of Carlo became his territory.


    As a result, the manpower he needed was much larger.


    It''s real pressure.


    After all, if you don''t have enough hands, you can''t actually control the site, let alone other people.


    It is precisely because of this that Chen Heng sent the two men out to recruit the strong and serve for himself.


    Now, the effect seems pretty good.


    Of course, there are no knights in the second ring.


    There are few such levels in Karol kingdom. Even if there are, they will be solicited by others for the first time. It is difficult to have any left.


    However, a ring of knight and apprentice level professionals, but still attracted some.


    This can greatly expand Chen Heng''s manpower and bring him a lot of help.


    It''s a bit of good news.


    Think of here, Chen Heng nodded, still satisfied.


    The situation in Karo kingdom is here, and the number of powerful professionals is not very large.


    Just these hands are enough for Chen Heng to use.


    Not to mention the Church of nature.


    According to the previous conversation with Sloan, after he agreed to form an alliance, Chen Heng could use the power of the natural church.


    The strength of the Church of nature, though far less powerful than that of the twilight order, is one of the best in the kingdom of Karol.With the assistance of the other party, some problems are no longer problems.


    Chen Heng is still satisfied.


    Standing in the same place, he then raised his head and looked at the two men in front of him.


    Under his gaze, the two of them appeared.


    On the surface, it seems that they are still the same as they were in those years, and they have never changed over the years.


    It''s still the way it was when I first followed him.


    Looking at their appearance, Chen Heng was surprised and sighed.


    It''s just a moment. Now, so many years have passed.


    This is really surprising.


    And compared with the original, their situation has changed a lot now, no longer like that.


    "All right."


    Standing in the same place, many thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, and then his face became calm. Looking at the two people in front of him, he began to smile: "go back and get ready."


    "It''s almost time to mention your strength."


    He said softly, looking at the two men in front of him.


    The voice fell, and immediately in front of them, hedosiri and Lamu raised their heads, with surprise on their faces.


    Obviously, it''s a big surprise for them.


    A long time ago, they began to look forward to this day.


    And now, at last, this opportunity has come.


    They can''t help looking forward to it, but they stifle it.


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of them, their faces are respectful, and finally they retreat quietly.


    Soon, Chen Heng was the only one left.


    The next day, hedosiri and Lamu got up early and went outside Chen Heng''s courtyard, waiting there.


    It seems that they can''t wait.


    Chen Heng didn''t mean to hang their appetite. He didn''t have any unnecessary nonsense. He directly instilled divine power into their bodies to help them start to improve themselves.


    This time''s promotion, Chen Heng did not mean, consumed a lot of divine power, directly promoted their level to a higher level.


    In the original time, hedosiri and Lamu have gone through a promotion. At the moment, their strength is at the level of the second ring and the first ring respectively.


    And now, after Chen Heng''s promotion again, they have reached a higher level directly.


    Hedosiri was promoted to the third ring and Lamu to the second ring.


    It seems very fast.


    If seen by other knights, I''m afraid I''ll be jealous and mad, and I''d like to replace it with my body.


    However, behind this simple promotion, the price paid is also extremely huge.


    In order to help the two of them ascend directly, Chen Heng''s divine power is huge.


    This is the two of them.


    From the beginning, these two people have been following Chen Heng. They have been working hard for so many years, even in the most difficult and dangerous time.


    Therefore, this promotion is a reward for them.


    It''s Chen Heng''s commendation for their contributions over the years.


    Other people, they won''t be treated like this.


    And even for the two of them, I''m afraid there won''t be another one.


    After the three ring level, it is the transformation of the true spirit.


    What is needed for this transformation is the transformation of its own origin, and the light of its own true spirit.


    At this level, the help of external forces is not too great.


    Even if the divine power can help them to improve, I''m afraid that the power they need to consume will go to sea.


    It''s relatively uneconomic.


    Therefore, Chen Heng does not intend to give them further promotion. At most, it is enough to promote Lamu to the third ring.


    The next practice still depends on themselves.


    After being promoted by divine power, the appearance of the two seems to have a new change.


    Compared with before, they look much younger, and now they have more figure, which makes them more heroic at a glance.Under the light, they bowed silently and saluted Chen Heng respectfully.


    "Well, go back."


    Looking at the appearance of the two people in front of him, Chen Heng chuckled and didn''t care. He just waved to them to leave here.


    In front of Chen Heng''s eyes, the two of them were very obedient.


    Seeing Chen Heng''s action at the moment, he nodded and left directly.


    They quickly turned around and left here.


    And after they left, in front of the place, soon only Chen Heng was left.


    He stood there alone, watching the figure of herdorsily and herdorsily as they left. He seemed to think of something, and a smile soon appeared on his face.


    "It''s almost done..."


    Standing in the same place, he murmured to himself, then said: "next, it''s time to start a new simulation...."


    The thought flashed through his mind, then he turned and left directly.


    Calculate the time, now from Chen Heng last simulation, it has been more than half a year.


    For such a long time, Chen Heng''s income from the last simulation has been completely digested by him.


    It''s time for him to start the next simulation.


    After all, for him, simulation is the most cost-effective.


    It can not only save a lot of time for practice, but also make him grow up quickly.


    Soon, he returned to his familiar room.


    Back in the room, he sat in his own room and looked in front of him.


    "Start simulation?"


    In front of my eyes, the familiar simulation interface emerges, just like this.


    On it, three known world coordinates are presented.


    The world of gods, the world of change, the world of curse


    These are the three worlds that Chen Heng has experienced at present, which are presented directly for Chen Heng to choose from.


    Sitting on the head of his bed, Chen Heng''s vision wandered among the three choices, and then quickly focused on a certain world.


    The world of gods.


    In this simulation, Chen Heng is not ready to go to other worlds, but to continue to divide into a separate body and stay in the world of gods.


    The reason for this is to be on the safe side.


    The sub body differentiated from the simulator has the function of protecting the bottom.


    According to the feedback from the simulator, if Chen Heng''s Noumenon falls one day, his existence will not disappear, but will be transferred to the separation and continue to recover on the separation.


    Therefore, to a certain extent, Chen Heng''s incarnation can play a role of risk aversion to a certain extent.


    At the moment, there is only one incarnation of Chen Heng.


    In Chen Heng''s opinion, this quantity is not very safe.


    After all, according to Sloan of the Church of nature, the era of the recovery of the gods is coming.


    If so, then in the next period of time, the whole gods time will become extremely dangerous.


    In this case, Chen Heng can''t even guarantee his absolute safety.


    So, of course, we need some insurance.


    As for why the choice of separation should be placed in the world of gods


    Of course, it''s for the next big stage.


    The gods of the gods world are about to revive.


    In the future, the whole world of gods will become a stage.


    Chen Heng is one of them. It would be a pity if he missed it.


    It was with this in mind that Chen hengcai chose to stay in the world of gods once again, in which he divided into his own parts.


    "Please select the number of points you put in....."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng looked at the handwriting emerging in front of him and subconsciously looked at it.


    At the moment, there are probably more than 10000 simulation points left on him.


    It''s quite a lot in quantity.


    In that case


    "It seems that since I got this simulator, I have never bought a good identity...."Standing in the same place, looking at his remaining points, Chen Heng smiles. All kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart: "in this case, let''s have a look for a while..."


    "Just to see what kind of results can be transferred..."


    He flashed this idea in his mind, and then directly put most of the simulation points on himself into it.


    In his eyes, the number of analog points in the column is rapidly declining, and it will soon drop from the original 10000 to less than 3000.


    In this way, the number has been reduced by about 7000.


    It''s still within Chen Heng''s acceptance.


    "Are you sure?"


    In front of my eyes, the handwriting of the simulator reappears and appears directly.


    Chen Heng chose to confirm, and then the handwriting in front of him began to fade and disappear.


    In front of his eyes, a light from his body rushed up, poured into the inexplicable vortex, and left this area.


    After that, Chen Heng stood in the same place and probably felt his state at the moment.


    His state at the moment seems to be weaker than before.


    This is due to the lack of part of the true spirit.


    Some of the true spiritual source went to other places through the simulator, which led to Chen Heng''s weakness.


    In this regard, Chen Heng is not surprised, has some habits.


    And compared with the previous one, it seems that the reason is that the true spirit is more powerful.


    This time, Chen Heng''s feeling is much better than before.


    "I just don''t know what kind of character I will become this time..."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart.


    Before that, he did a simulation like this.


    In that simulation, Chen Heng did not put in any points. The final result was that he became a new born dog head.


    And this time, with so many points, what will it look like in the end?


    Chen Heng said he was looking forward to it.


    And in his feelings, his true spirit is getting farther and farther away from him now


    .............


    The spacious and gorgeous hall.


    In everywhere, bursts of soft music is playing, and now it is echoing in my ears.


    In the hall, people in gorgeous robes, who looked like aristocrats, were dancing or talking in a low voice.


    But in this hall, the most eye-catching is one of the figures.


    It was a girl in a long white dress.


    In terms of grade, the girl doesn''t look too old, but she is about seventeen or eighteen years old. She is still very young, but her appearance is already very delicate and beautiful. Every move is full of a kind of unspeakable charm and temperament.


    At a glance, she looks like the most noble swan. Just standing there quietly, she has an indescribable attraction.


    Looking at the girl in front, many people''s eyes showed a blazing light.


    ALUs Carney.


    This is the daughter of the king of the kakun Empire and her youngest daughter.


    In the kakun Empire, the Kanai family, where the royal family is located, and the other four Dukes are the most powerful.


    In front of her, Princess irus is not only the princess of the royal family, but also the most brilliant pearl in today''s Kakun empire.


    If anyone can marry her, there is no doubt that she can directly ascend to heaven and become the existence admired by countless people.


    Of course, few people are interested in this.


    Although the noble princess is beautiful, but not everyone is qualified to marry.


    As a princess of the kingdom of kakun, she was destined to be married to the four Duke families because of her blood.


    This is not only the need of power, but also for the sake of blood inheritance.


    In the kakun Empire, whether it is the royal family or the four Duchess family, its source is the gods, with the blood belonging to the gods.


    Only when these families with strong blood are combined with each other can individuals with strong blood be born.


    Therefore, in order to ensure the purity of their own blood, several blood families are married to each other and will not marry out.It is impossible for an outsider to marry this noble princess unless he has pure and powerful blood.


    It is also because of this that very few people present want to make suggestions for each other.


    After all, most of the people who can sit here are not idiots. They have understood the rules of the aristocratic circle for a long time and will not do anything superfluous.


    But looking at the princess in front, there were many people on the scene, and they all turned their eyes to the other side.


    To be exact, it was a young man who was watching there.


    In that position, the young man was dressed in a black robe, and he looked tall and handsome, no matter in appearance or temperament.


    But at the moment, he seems to be a little absent-minded, sitting there, not caring about the sight around

 Chapter 408

    In the spacious and gorgeous hall, the young man stood there alone, looking a little lost at the moment, and didn''t pay much attention to the sight from all around.


    This appearance made people around shake their heads secretly.


    It seems that this one is so fascinated by Princess ELUS that she has become what she is now.


    There are also a lot of people with kind smiles on their faces. They don''t seem surprised at this scene.


    The identity of youth is also unusual here.


    His name is yadim. He is one of the four Dukes of the Kakun empire. He is the eldest son of the Yalu family and his only male successor.


    As the only male successor of the ALU family, adim will certainly inherit the ALU family and become one of the most powerful people in the Kakun empire in the future if there is no accident.


    However, this young master yadim has some small problems of his own.


    That is, crazy infatuation with that Princess ELUS


    Memory, constantly flowing in the mind, at the moment, it is so one by one emerged.


    In a flash, the memory of adim constantly emerged in my mind, and thus presented.


    After a long time, Chen Heng responded and raised his head again.


    All the scenery around him was reflected in his eyes and felt by him.


    And in his feelings, everything around seems to be very calm, there is not much special place.


    The flow of people is very large, and it is very busy around.


    It looks like an ordinary ball, nothing special.


    Then, the memory of adim quickly flowed and appeared in Chen Heng''s mind.


    ADEM ALU, 20 years old, is the successor of the four Duchess of the Kakun empire. His blood is derived from a great God.


    Today, he is participating in the birthday party of the imperial princess, Princess eluse.


    Bursts of memory in the mind quickly surged up, so emerged.


    When Chen Heng completely received the memory of his predecessor, he could not help shaking his head.


    By this time, he also understood his situation at the moment.


    Compared with the previous simulation, the situation is much better in this simulation.


    Maybe it''s because of the large number of points invested. The identity of this simulation is the best among Chen Heng''s simulations in the past.


    An heir to a duke''s family.


    This status is very prominent.


    Moreover, according to the memory of the predecessor, the Yalu family is not an ordinary Duke family.


    The strength of the Kakun empire is much stronger than that of small countries such as the kingdom of Karol.


    This is an empire with vast territory and many strong ones.


    At least in this empire, the strong of the third ring is not rare.


    Even the strong above the three rings seem to have many in this empire.


    Chen Heng, the father of his predecessor and the home of the Yalu family, seems to have reached an extremely powerful level above the four rings.


    This is obviously comparable to that of a small country such as Karol kingdom.


    It''s not polite to say that the region of Karo kingdom is the most remote and desolate area in the world of gods.


    In addition to the small forces such as the nature church, few people will go there to survive.


    The area of the Kuhn empire is undoubtedly the core area of the world of gods. It occupies the essence of the world of gods.


    There are many strong people here.


    The power of only one Alu family, if put into the kingdom of Karo, can sweep everything.


    And Chen Heng, the predecessor of the body, as the successor of the Yalu family, his performance is also very extraordinary.


    Members of the ALU family are born with divine blood.


    As the future successor of the ALU family, adim has rich blood in his body, so he has shown great talent and ability from childhood.


    Whether he is a life knight or a mage, he has shown excellent talent, and now he has reached the peak of one link.


    This degree, in terms of his grade, has been regarded as extremely excellent, even in the kingdom of kakun.In other aspects, the predecessor''s performance is also very good.


    He is not only gifted, but also noble in blood and high in status. He is absolutely a first-class figure in the Kakun empire.


    However, even for such a person, there are some problems.


    That is, this man of the year in the kingdom of kakun seems to be a spoony.


    And the existence of his infatuation seems to be the one in front of him.


    It''s no one else. It''s Princess eluse.


    Memory to here, Chen Heng not from some speechless.


    So far, he has simulated many reincarnated characters.


    But to be honest, it''s the first time I''ve seen someone like adim.


    If it''s just infatuation.


    But the predecessor is also particularly black sheep.


    In order to please the princess ELUS and the princess, the predecessor not only sent greetings every day, but also sent out all kinds of good things.


    So much so that his reputation within the Empire of kakun became resounding.


    That''s how his infatuation came about.


    But there''s no doubt that it''s also a big loser.


    If his predecessor had not been born in the ALU family, he would have been the successor of the Duke family. Otherwise, with the speed of his downfall, the ordinary noble family would have collapsed.


    This time, she bought a magic crystal at a sky high price, hoping to present it to her on her birthday, so as to please her.


    Think of here, Chen Heng deep sigh, inexplicable some helpless.


    At this time, he was a little incomprehensible.


    Princess ELUS, apparently, had no interest in her predecessor.


    Why is it so?


    He couldn''t understand, but he had nothing to say.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Now that the owner of the body has become him, there will be not so many things.


    Thoughts flashed through his mind, and then he shook his head to himself.


    In front, a slight sound of footsteps slowly sounded, so it came.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng subconsciously raised his head and looked in front of him.


    In front of him, a figure was coming.


    It was a girl in a white dress.


    The girl looks very tall, and her appearance is very delicate and beautiful. Now she is wearing a long skirt with a calm smile on her face. She slowly comes to Chen Heng.


    "Good afternoon, Mr. adim..."


    As she walked all the way to Chen Heng, a calm smile appeared on her face. Now she looked at him and said softly, "I''m very glad you''re here for my birthday party..."


    "It''s a long time since we last met..."


    "Yes."


    Looking at irus in front of him, adim raised his head and showed a smile on his face: "after that, I miss you very much, so I came back specially to attend this banquet."


    He said in a soft voice, coping at will.


    But when he spoke, he also felt that someone in front of him seemed to be winking at him.


    It was a lovely looking girl, about thirteen or fourteen years old, who was also wearing a long skirt. Now she was beside eluse and was winking at him.


    It seems, like, to imply something.


    This is Vivian, also a princess of the Kane royal family. She is the half sister of eluse.


    At ordinary times, her relationship with ADEM''s predecessor is pretty good.


    In many cases, it was also she who created opportunities for the predecessor of adim to meet with eluse.


    But at this time, she was still there, making a strong look at adim.


    Adim understood her at once.


    After all, in the past, the other side also gave him such tips.


    If it is in the past, the predecessor of adim will respond to it quickly.


    But now, it''s different.


    In ordinary people do not know the circumstances, adim has already changed a person.Adim is not interested in the so-called Princess ELUS.


    So he looked at eluse in front of him, at least with a slight smile, and said nothing more.


    His this kind of reaction, immediately let in front of Wei Wei an anxious.


    ALUs stood in the same place, looking at adim''s action in front of him, and some doubts also rose in his heart.


    For adim''s preparation, her heart is very clear.


    The reason why she''s here at the moment is that she''s going to come and accept the gift that adim specially prepared.


    That thing is very important to her.


    However, looking at the appearance of adim, it seems that there is something unexpected.


    Did he want me to show more?


    Standing in the same place, the thought rose in eluse''s heart, and then she frowned to herself.


    However, on the surface, her face is still with a sweet smile, a delicate face showing a little smile: "count the time, we have not met for most of the time..."


    "I don''t know. You won''t be free tomorrow?"


    "I''d like to invite you to my garden and enjoy the scene of flowers blooming together."


    Standing in the same place, looking at adim in front of her, she issued an invitation.


    According to her past experience, when she sends out an invitation, adim always appears to be very excited and happy.


    "So there should be no problem?"


    Standing in the same place, the idea flashed through her heart, and then she began to look forward to it.


    But this time, the situation is doomed to let her down.


    Just in front of her eyes, listening to her words, adim just looked at her, and then a smile appeared on his face.


    "Sorry."


    He bowed slightly, with an apologetic expression on his face, and then spoke softly.


    "I have something to deal with tomorrow, I need to deal with it myself..."


    "I''m afraid I don''t have time tomorrow. I''ll accompany you to visit the garden..."


    He spoke softly, with an apologetic look on his face.


    For and in front of ELUS continue to entangle, adim has no interest.


    After all, he is not the predecessor, and has no leisure to play the game of pursuers.


    I don''t care if there''s any good in her.


    But it''s not good, it''s still so hard to chew, so why waste time?


    Of course, in terms of identity, ALUs is indeed a princess with a high identity.


    But adim was also the son of the Duke, and the two had equal status.


    Even in terms of identity, adim''s own identity is obviously much higher than that of the other party.


    After all, Duke Alu didn''t have many children, and the only one of them was adim.


    As far as the ALU family is concerned, he is the only successor in the future. As long as he does not die, he will be in charge of the ALU family in the future.


    And eluse?


    To put it mildly, it''s the princess of the Kakun empire.


    But in fact, the number of princesses in the Kakun empire is not much.


    Today''s emperor kakun has many children.


    Irus is just the most common one in his hands.


    She does not have a strong talent, nor does she have a strong mother, whose blood is very common, not strong.


    In the blood family, blood is the only standard to measure status.


    Eluse''s own blood and talent is not strong, which has doomed her position in the Kakun royal family.


    The reason why he has such a great reputation, according to yadim''s estimation, is mostly his predecessor.


    After all, what a striking topic is that the heirs of the Yalu family gave everything for a princess and paid for it?


    In such a backward environment, even if it''s just an ordinary person, his reputation will be promoted.


    This is the so-called pearl of the Kakun empire.


    In addition


    Standing in the same place, adim looked around at random.The faces of those around him came into view.


    At a glance, the number of people seemed to be many, and a large area of them stood densely.


    However, in yadim''s impression, although there are many people here, they really have a prominent status. It seems that there are few legitimate children in the noble families.


    The only ones, it seems, are from adim.


    According to yadim''s impression, it seems that many of them are ready to make friends with the Duke''s son in the name of ELUS, in order to get something from him.


    Just so, you can see a lot of things.


    Adim shook his head to himself, but with a polite smile on his face, he said softly.


    The voice fell, and in front of her, eluse''s face suddenly stagnated.


    "Yes..."


    She reluctantly showed a smile on her face, looked at adim in front of her, politely said: "in that case, come again when you have time..."


    "Thank you for your invitation."


    Adim said softly with a smile on his face.


    "Brother adim..."


    One side, a clear voice suddenly sounded.


    After hearing the conversation between adim and Vivian, she seemed to be a little worried. She quickly cut in and said, "don''t you prepare a gift for my sister''s birthday this time?"


    "Gifts?"


    Listen to this, adim is Leng Leng, at this time just think of some things.


    He remembered that in order to participate in this birthday party, the predecessor of this body seemed to have prepared a magic crystal, which was going to be given to eluse at the birthday party.


    Thinking of this, adim can''t help sighing again.


    Magic crystal, this is not a simple thing.


    This is a kind of high-purity material, very rare, which contains a very strong pure vitality. It can not only produce various kinds of medicine, but also help the blood transmutation in the human body.


    It''s a rare good thing.


    Even in the kakun Empire, it is also a valuable good thing.


    For this thing, the predecessor paid a huge price, just to please Princess ELUS.


    "Sorry..."


    Standing in the same place, adim''s thoughts flow in his heart, and then his face shows an apologetic expression again: "I''m ready for the gift, but this time I came here in a hurry, so I forgot to bring it."


    He said apologetically with a smile on his face.


    The reason is quite legitimate.


    And when he went back, he asked people to go out shopping and send a gift, that is.


    Eluse''s face began to look ugly.


    She felt that today, it seems that accidents happened again and again.


    In front of her, adim''s reaction was completely unexpected.


    It was before, and it is now.


    Forget to bring the gift, this reason can also appear?


    At this moment, the people around me also gathered around and looked at the scene. They looked at the good play


    It''s impolite to forget to bring your birthday present.


    And this kind of thing happened to adim and ALUs, which is even more incredible.


    In the past, adim, let alone being so impolite, had never refused Princess ELUS'' request.


    Today, it''s not only happened, but it''s different when it happened.


    Around, many people gathered around, their faces showing the expression of watching a good play.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Standing in the same place, eluse was silent for a moment. Then, with a smile on her face, she said in a soft voice, "since you have forgotten, let someone bring it back next time you are free."


    "Today is my party. I hope you have a good time."


    She looked at adim in front of her and said so softly. Then she turned around and left the place directly.


    It seems that I am a little angry.


    Looking at the figure of Princess ELUS leaving, the people present turned around and then looked at adim.They want to know, what will adim do now?


    Is it the same as it used to be?


    However, to their disappointment, in front of them, adim still looked the same as before. He just stood there quietly, looking at the back of Princess ELUS, and didn''t seem to have any reaction.


    Look at this, there is no such thing as it should be.


    In this regard, all the people present were stunned. They seemed to have no idea at all. It was like this.


    In front of her, eluse''s figure slowly moved away from her eyes.


    Adim stood alone in the same place, shrugged helplessly, and then casually found a place to sit down

 Chapter 409

    ALUs is nothing to adim.


    After all, he is not the predecessor, and has no idea about the princess ELUS.


    Compared with this princess, he is more interested in other characters.


    "The blood of God..."


    Sitting in his own position, adim felt the situation of himself, and then all kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart.


    His true spirit is far more powerful than the predecessor of adim, so he can feel more things.


    In his feelings, the power in his body at the moment is very huge, and the potential contained in his blood, even if it is only latent in his body, is also very obvious.


    Obviously, it has the characteristics of extraordinary blood.


    Compared with the past, the foundation of this body is far better than other times.


    Although it has not yet reached the point of directly awakening the blood of God and becoming a god descendant, the blood of God in his body is also very rich, which leads to his full potential and extraordinary potential.


    "The body naturally carries the blood of God. Even if external forces do not interfere, it is possible to wake up the blood of God in the body and become a god descendant in the future..."


    Sitting in his own position, adim felt the changes in his body, and then the idea flashed through his mind.


    Naturally, there is divine blood in the body. Even if there is no interference, it is possible to awaken the divine blood and become a divine descendant


    This kind of basic condition is far from what ordinary people can match.


    Even though gulomari, who has awakened to the blood of God, can never be compared with adim before he awakened to the blood of God.


    It can be said that it is advantaged.


    Besides, it''s not just blood.


    The key is that their background and identity are equally noble.


    The Yalu family enjoyed the highest status in the kakun Empire, almost on an equal footing with the emperor of the kakun Empire, only slightly inferior in status.


    But even so, the future successor of the ALU family is definitely more noble than the children of emperor kakun.


    After all, one is the successor of the future, one is equal to the future emperor, one is just an ordinary child.


    In terms of status, it''s a lot worse.


    In this capacity, its resources and material resources are unimaginable.


    It is a great advantage.


    Thinking of this, adim could not help but smile, still satisfied.


    In front of this identity, it is not a loss that he spent a lot of points to exchange out, and did not live up to his expectations.


    In front, the sound of footsteps came.


    Adim raised his head, just saw Vivian passing from the front, looking a little angry, came directly.


    "Brother adim!"


    She looked at adim, who was sitting leisurely in front of her, and still looked calm and calm. Now she could not help feeling resentful and pulled him up and walked to one side.


    "What''s the matter?"


    With Vivian went to one side, adim looked at Vivian in front of him, his face could not help showing a smile: "what''s the matter?"


    "Why did you just say that?"


    Vivian stood in front of adim and looked at him with a look of anger on her face: "sister eluse will be angry."


    "Why are you angry?"


    Adim laughed and then said, "I just forgot to bring my gift. I''ll just go back and ask someone to make it up. What''s so angry about that?"


    "But..."


    Listen to adim''s words, Vivian doesn''t know what to say.


    It seems to be true.


    On the road, it seems that adim has done nothing wrong.


    It''s just forgetting to bring the gift back. It''s a big deal.


    "It''s just that if you do, sister eluse will have a bad impression of you and think you are impolite..."


    Vivian, with a sad look on her face, then said, "brother adim, don''t you still want to attend the private banquet held by sister ELUS?"


    "Now, my sister probably won''t invite you.""I''ll just not go."


    Listen to Vivian''s words, adim smiles and doesn''t seem to care: "just in time, I have something recently, I want to stay at home, don''t want to go out."


    "As for Princess eluse''s party, I''m afraid I don''t have the time to go through even if she invites me."


    Voice down, Vivian face suddenly showed a look of consternation, seems to be the first time to know adim general: "adim brother..."


    "You... Don''t want to go after sister eluse?"


    She looked at adim in front of her and said with some astonishment, "you didn''t use to be like this."


    "People always change."


    Adim reached out, touched the little girl''s head, and then began to smile: "miss eluse, she''s a very nice person."


    "But I don''t feel that I''m suitable for her."


    "Recently, I''ve figured it out."


    He opened his mouth quietly and said calmly, "perhaps, for Princess ELUS, my past pursuit is not a happy thing, but a kind of trouble."


    "In that case, it''s a good thing for me and her to let go as soon as possible."


    He said with a smile.


    "What about your present?"


    Vivian opened her mouth, and then said, "for my sister''s birthday, brother adim, haven''t you bought that gem?"


    "Ah?"


    Adim was stunned. He didn''t seem to react.


    After a long time, he laughed and said, "do you mean that crystal of life?"


    "That''s what I prepared for the others."


    He said softly with a smile.


    "For... Others?"


    The expression on Vivian''s face began to harden. At this time, she didn''t seem to know what to say: "but... Sister..."


    "I have a present ready for Princess eluse."


    Adim chuckled softly. "I heard Princess ELUS likes flowers very much."


    "Just a while ago, some merchants came up from my father''s territory, which sold some distant flowers and seeds."


    "I want to send the seeds of these flowers to Princess ELUS, and I hope she will always be as charming as flowers."


    Send... Seeds of flowers?


    Vivian opened her mouth. At this time, she really didn''t know what to say.


    Seeds of flowers


    Come on, how much is that worth?


    Don''t you feel shivering when you, the heir of the Duke, send this thing?


    Make complaints about her in the heart, and at this time do not know what to say.


    At this time, a strong sense of uneasiness rose in her heart.


    Compared with the past, the present adim is almost like a changed person.


    It looks like it''s not what it used to be.


    It''s like suddenly becoming calm and calm.


    At this point, even Vivian didn''t know what to say.


    After all, the meaning of adim is very obvious.


    He didn''t want to pursue eluse as he used to.


    In that case, what reason does Vivian have to speak here?


    So, after a while, she left here.


    "Tell Her Highness eluse for me..."


    Standing in the same place, looking at Vivian in front of him, adim showed a smile on his face and said apologetically: "in my home, there are still some people who should wait for me to go back..."


    "So I left first, hoping to see her highness eluse again next time."


    He spoke softly, then turned around and walked out.


    In situ, listening to adim''s words, Vivian''s body suddenly froze. At this time, she didn''t know what to say.


    After a while, she responded, turned around, walked out of the hall, and returned to eluse.She went back to eluse and told her what adim had said before.


    All of a sudden, eluse''s face changed slightly. At this time, she finally frowned.


    "Mr. adim has left?"


    Knowing the news, she turned and looked to a corner of the hall.


    There, adim''s figure walked out slowly, and now he was leaving.


    PS : subscribe, subscribe please

 Chapter 410

    Eluse looked up into the distance, and saw the figure of a young man in that place. Now she was walking out slowly.


    He left the figure is very calm, handsome, tall and straight, looks full of a unique charm.


    It''s no one else. It''s adim.


    At the moment, as Vivian said, he is turning around and going to the outside world.


    It looks like we''re ready to leave.


    Looking at this scene, eluse''s face suddenly became ugly. At this time, she didn''t know what to say.


    On one side, the rest of the people watched eluse''s face. At this time, they could not help showing a thoughtful expression.


    "Sorry, I''d like to leave for a moment..."


    Standing in the same place, irus had a decent smile on her face, and then whispered, "let me clean up and I''ll be back soon."


    She whispered, explaining.


    Around, listening to eluse''s words, the people present also showed a kind expression and understood it.


    So, eluse took Vivian and walked to one side.


    "What''s going on?"


    Came to the side of the room, eluse looked at the eyes of Vivian, hastily said.


    "Adim, what did he say?"


    "Brother adim, he..."


    Standing in front of ALUs, Vivian looked at ALUs in front of her. She hesitated for a moment, and then said, "he said, I''m a little tired of..."


    "Tired of..."


    There was an incredible expression on eluse''s face.


    The man who had been obedient to him would have said such a thing.


    Inexplicably, a kind of uncomfortable feeling appeared in her heart. After a long time, she slowed down and continued to say, "what about the gem of life?"


    "Didn''t he buy it already?"


    She looked at the front of Vivian, quickly said.


    Life gem, this kind of thing is extremely precious, has the function of washing for people and promoting blood.


    For those of them with extraordinary blood flowing in their bodies, it is extremely precious.


    Although she is a princess with royal blood, her mother is only an ordinary nobleman.


    Her own blood is not strong, so she urgently needs this life gem to enhance the blood power in her body.


    It''s just that the value of this kind of thing can be imagined.


    Although she is a princess, her wealth is limited.


    Even in normal times, but it is impossible to buy this gem of life.


    It is precisely because of this, so she specially let people spread the news, let Vivian tell adim, said she wants that a life gem.


    Then, as she thought before, adim spent a lot of money to get the gem of life.


    This matter is known to the whole of Carney at the moment.


    Everyone knows that the heirs of the Yalu family spent a lot of money to buy the gem of life for the imperial Pearl Princess ELUS and to make the beauty laugh.


    Next, as long as ALUs invites adim to the party, he will give her this gem of life as a birthday gift.


    Her purpose was achieved.


    Everything was going well.


    But now


    AI Lu Si stares at in front of Wei Wei An, in the heart slowly had a kind of uncertain premonition.


    Sure enough, in the next moment, this kind of foreboding will come true.


    Standing in the same place, looking at ALUs in front of her, Vivian opened her mouth, hesitated for a while, and then said: "brother adim said..."


    "That gem is not for your sister..."


    Not for me?


    Eluse was in the dark, and her body was shaking subconsciously.


    By this time, her mind was blank and she didn''t know what to say.


    Everything has changed.From today on, she felt as if everything had gone wrong.


    From now on, adim seems to have changed.


    Some of the things he should have done have changed completely at the moment.


    But why on earth


    At the moment, there was a blank in her mind, and she didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, her mood inexplicably became worse.


    After a while, she took a deep breath, and then walked out.


    She went outside and returned to the previous hall.


    In the hall, everything around is still so familiar, it seems that there is no change.


    Just in the hall around, inside the people unconsciously, but inexplicably a lot less.


    Besides, someone is waiting in front of her.


    "I''m sorry... Your highness eluse..."


    A young man stepped forward and looked at eluse in front of him. He said respectfully, "there are still some things in my family, so I left first..."


    "I''ll visit you again if I have a chance later..."


    Eluse''s face froze as her voice fell.


    But soon, she responded, with a proper smile on her face, and said, "since you have something to do, you might as well come back later."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    She spoke softly, still looking so polite and full of politeness.


    In front of her, the young man laughed at eluse, then bowed slightly and left.


    It''s not just the youth in front of us.


    After that, several other people came forward and left directly.


    Looking at this scene, eluse''s face was a little ugly.


    After the two men left, although there were still many people in the hall.


    But the core part of them is no longer there.


    In this manor of ALUs, the group with the most noble status and the most powerful power was the group led by adim.


    But now, these people have basically left.


    It seems that I don''t want to sit here any more and waste time with her.


    Perhaps in the original time, these people came here because they were looking for the sake of adim, or because they wanted to talk to him and have a relationship with him.


    Their goal is not to eluse, but to leave before the adim.


    And now that adim has left, these people naturally have no reason to stay.


    Thinking of this, eluse''s face became more and more ugly.


    At this moment in front of her, she felt something more and more.


    In front of her, the guests were still smiling. Everyone was looking at eluse and sending her gifts and blessings.


    In the crowd, eluse still seems to be the core, appears particularly radiant.


    However, compared with the previous, without the foil of the most noble people, the brilliance of his body now seems to be a little dim.


    "It seems that there is something wrong with her highness eluse''s party..."


    Outside the hall, adim was sitting alone in the carriage, looking at the scene in front of him. At the moment, he could not help laughing and said casually.


    As he watched, people were coming out of the hall in front of him.


    These people used to stay in it well, but now, with the departure of adim, they left together.


    A lot of people also catch up with adim''s carriage and want to talk with him.


    Adim met these people and chatted with them casually.


    "Well, sir adim, which gem of life did you buy before?"


    On one side, someone seemed to speak casually and mentioned this thing.


    "Ah, that gem?"


    Adim chuckled, and then opened: "I''ve thought of a good use..."


    "I''m going to give it to my mother as a gift for her..."He spoke softly, so casually.


    Listen to adim''s words, all around people suddenly a Leng.


    Some people, after hearing what adim said, can''t help thinking.


    It''s a long time to walk on the road.


    After a while, adim went back to his house.


    Within the kakun Empire, the Yalu family owned their own territory, and it was also quite rich and huge.


    In the city of Kanai, the Yalu family also has its own residence.


    Now, adim is back here.


    Back here, adim looked around.


    Under his gaze, the surrounding scenery came into his eyes.


    Compared with the manor where irus lived, the manor owned by the Yalu family is much more magnificent. It not only has a larger scope, but also can feel the differences simply by looking at it.


    Walking into it, in four places, a strong light and flexible atmosphere emerges from all around, and it floats around in this way, which is very clear and obvious.


    Just came here, and didn''t do anything more, adim could feel a burst of comfort, even his original fatigue seemed to have disappeared.


    It''s very unique.


    In fact, this is a unique array set around the manor, which can clear the air and gather the magic elements around, making the manor environment more suitable.


    Adim was back here at the moment and then looked around.


    According to his memory, except for himself, his parents were not here at the moment.


    Adim''s father is the head of the ALU family and the contemporary Duke of ALU.


    As a duke, he needs to stay in his own territory for a long time. It is impossible for him to stay in Carney for a long time.


    That''s why, in this manor, only adim stayed here for a long time.


    In practice, of course, that''s good.


    In fact, yadimu is the representative of the Yalu family in Kanai city. He has great power and can mobilize a lot of resources.


    It is precisely because of this that the predecessor of adim was able to use so many resources and do so many things before.


    Now, of course, everything is different.


    Walking into the manor, adim''s face was calm, so he went in.


    After walking into it, adim''s body pauses and stops quickly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Behind him, the servant who had been following him was puzzled. Looking at him, he didn''t seem to understand what he meant.


    "Here, what happened before?"


    Standing in the same place, adim looked at the scene in front of him, then asked softly.


    "What happened?"


    Standing behind him, the servant was stunned. For a moment, he didn''t understand what adim meant.


    Adim obviously didn''t mean to explain.


    Seeing the puzzled look on his face in front of him, he already knew the answer. Then without saying anything more, he turned around and walked into the manor in front of him.


    Just now, adim felt a strange breath.


    That breath is very insipid, for ordinary people, there is no way to feel.


    But in the feelings of adim, it is very clear, so clear.


    "The breath of divine blood?"


    Walking on the road, the idea flashed through yadim''s mind and walked forward slowly.


    Just now, that flash of breath is nothing else, it is the breath of God''s blood.


    Around here, it seems that there are people passing by with divine blood on their bodies, and the divine blood on their bodies should be quite rich.


    Otherwise, it won''t be felt by adim.


    That''s a little bit of an interest for adim.


    Compared with other places, the number of people with divine blood in the kingdom of kakun is much more.


    There are only five families in which divine blood is spread.


    But it doesn''t mean that there will be more people with God''s blood.


    God''s blood is not so easy to inherit.


    Even among the four Duchess families, those who can emerge from each generation and have enough powerful divine blood are actually those people.The reason why the predecessor of yadim became the only successor of the ALU family is that in addition to his male identity, the concentration of divine blood in his body is also one of the reasons.


    It is because of the blood in his body that he is a worthy successor, and his status will never be shaken.


    Now, however, adim clearly feels the unique breath of divine blood.


    It seems to be hiding around here.


    In this way, even in this manor, there are also unknown surprises.


    Thinking of this, adim couldn''t help laughing, and all kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart.


    Next, he began to search around, probably exploring.


    Finally, he targeted and found the source of that breath.


    It''s a little girl who looks a little immature.


    The girl''s clothes were simple and looked shabby. Her family background didn''t seem to be very good.


    In fact, the same is true.


    If adim remembers correctly, he should be a servant of the manor, but he is relatively young, only about thirteen or fourteen years old.


    At the moment, the breath of blood is coming from the girl in front of her, and is felt by adim.


    "Your name?"


    Looking at the little girl in front of him, adim was surprised, but he still asked.


    "I''m Tina..."


    Being watched by adim''s eyes, the little girl''s body shrunk subconsciously, looking as if she was shy and timid.


    "Tina..."


    Listen to this name, adim Leng Leng, after a long time to react.


    "Nice name."


    Then he looked at the little girl in front of him and nodded gently.


    The little girl in front of her is not too old, but her blood reaction is very obvious.


    At least for adim.


    Compared with other people, adim has divine power blessing, so his feeling for some things is more clear.


    When Chen Heng was doing the simulation, in order to prevent his separation from dying directly, he deliberately divided his own divinity into parts and reincarnated them on this body together.


    The power of divinity is still there, so that adim can easily observe many things.


    This is the case at the moment.


    In the eyes of adim, there was a faint golden flash on Tina.


    A unique breath of divine blood is constantly emerging, especially clear and unique in his induction.


    Although it''s not as powerful as adim, the core member of the blood family, it''s not bad.


    At least, compared with the princess ELUS, it''s almost the same.


    That''s not weak anymore.


    Although it can''t be compared with adim herself, Princess ELUS, who is also the daughter of the king today, also has a certain concentration and power of divine blood in her body.


    "After that, follow me."


    Looking at the little girl in front of him, many thoughts flashed through his mind, and then he said softly.


    As it happens, at this time, he is still short of many people.


    Now that the little girl in front of her is awakened, her talent will not be too bad.


    If you can give them the appropriate training, I believe that the future has a great deal of confidence can become a professional.


    I dare not say that I have achieved too much, but at least promotion should not be a problem.


    This is enough.


    At least, even among the powerful forces like the kakun Empire, a powerful professional with one link can not be found easily.


    Standing in the same place, the thought flashed through yadim''s mind. Then he turned and looked at Tina in front of him. He waved and motioned the servant to take her down and change her clothes.


    Stay where you are. People around you will leave soon.


    In the spacious and gorgeous room, only adim was left soon.


    Standing alone in the spacious room, adim began to think.


    This time, he was the successor of a duke.


    Even if he did nothing, he could inherit the title of Duke and become one of the most powerful people in the kingdom of kakun.But that''s not enough.


    The power of the Kakun empire is indeed strong, and the power of the Yalu family is also different.


    But in front of the gods who are about to recover, it is also nothing.


    Let alone the superior gods, even the churches left behind by the gods are huge, and even the royal family of Carney dare not offend easily.


    Therefore, in order to deal with the future chaos, adim must also grow up as soon as possible, and try to accumulate strength to deal with the future changes.


    "The strength is still weaker....."


    Standing in the same place, adim felt his own state for a moment, and then the idea flashed through his mind.


    Seriously speaking, his physical strength is no longer weak

 Chapter 411

    Now the strength of adim, in fact, is not weak.


    At least compared with other people, he is now a ring of life knight, and is close to the peak of the kind.


    It''s only one step away from breaking the line and becoming a knight of the second ring.


    Such achievements, for his age, have been regarded as genius.


    But for today''s adim, this strength is not enough.


    We need to improve as much as possible.


    And there are many ways to improve his strength.


    Standing in the same place, his mind flashed all kinds of ideas, then looked to the outside world, issued a few orders.


    In his own name, he asked his servant to catch several people from all around.


    The identity of adim is the successor and future Duke of ALU.


    As far as his identity is concerned, it is a very simple thing to arrest a few people.


    There is no need to harm ordinary people. Just say hello to others. Naturally, some prisoners will be sent to the son of the noble Duke.


    They did not know what the son of the noble Duke needed these people to do.


    But they just have to do it.


    Soon, all the people yadim wanted were strong adult men.


    According to the information given by the servant, it seems that these people were bandits spreading outside before, but they were captured and imprisoned later.


    Now it''s just for adim to use as experimental material.


    "Not bad..."


    Standing in the same place, adim looked at the prisoners and nodded.


    Then he went straight ahead and slowly pulled out his sword.


    His sword is silver, which uses a lot of unique materials, making it very different.


    On it, there are subtle textures, which are gorgeous at a glance.


    It''s worth a lot at a glance.


    In fact, the same is true.


    The seemingly ordinary long sword is actually a magic weapon with extremely sharp characteristics and very expensive price.


    Of course, for adim, it''s just an ordinary saber.


    Rowing


    In an instant, the sound of the sword breaking the air sounded, followed by several dull sounds.


    A burst of bloody breath emerged, vaguely, it seems that there is a drop of sound, especially clear.


    A moment later, adim put away his sword and wiped the blood from it. Then he turned and looked into his eyes.


    As he watched, everything was changing.


    In front of his eyes, the prisoners had become corpses.


    In front of their chest, a cut appeared, and the marks on it looked scarlet and bright.


    At the moment, under the gaze of adim, their bodies are drying up quickly, as if they were dehydrated in a short time, losing all their moisture.


    No, not only that.


    Under the gaze of adim, the change began gradually.


    At the end of the day, the corpses were directly broken open and turned into fine powder, which disappeared, and no one could be seen.


    In the same place, only the clothes left by them still exist. They look intact, no different from before.


    And in yadim''s body, a faint warm current emerged, so it appeared in his body.


    After the emergence of this warm current, it began to spread all around, covering the whole body of adim and strengthening his body.


    In the feeling is extremely unique, there is a sense of inexplicable comfort.


    After a while, the exclamation completely disappeared.


    Adim just stood in the same place, feeling the power in his body constantly churning, and then slowly opened his eyes.


    The power that emerges in him at this moment is nothing but the power of killing.


    The killing of divinity can kill the essence of other living bodies by killing and transform them into their own killing power, so as to strengthen themselves.


    Chen Heng seldom used this power in the past.


    However, the reason for this is that Chen Heng has the power of belief from two worlds to supply, and has enough divine power to assist. Naturally, he does not need the power of killing to assist.But when we got to ADEM, there was no such condition.


    He is just a part of the body. When he separated from the noumenon, although he obtained part of the divinity and divine power, he could not directly strengthen his body to an extremely powerful position like the noumenon.


    Therefore, in this case, his eyes can not be diverted, focusing on the killing divinity in his body.


    The power to kill the divine is to kill.


    By killing other creatures, we can plunder the power existing in other creatures to make ourselves stronger.


    This unique feature has a very powerful effect at any time.


    For adim at the moment, that''s it.


    Standing in the same place, he felt the change in his body.


    Just killed three people, his body will have a slight enhancement, toward the level of the second ring.


    If it continues like this, I believe it is not far away from the second ring road.


    ADEM is satisfied with this.


    In the following period of time, if there is nothing special, he is not ready to go out, but is ready to stay here so quietly, so quietly, not ready to leave.


    Time passed slowly.


    Unconsciously, half a month passed like this.


    Most of the time is half a month, which is not very long.


    But during this period, a lot of things happened.


    What makes people pay most attention to is what happened to Sir adim, the heir of the ALU family.


    After the banquet of Princess ELUS, sir adim, who was obsessed with Princess ELUS, seems to have changed.


    Not only did he not give the precious stone of life he bought at a high price to Princess ELUS as expected, but he also did a lot of things in the future.


    In a short period of half a month, I don''t know how many people were directly expelled from the industries belonging to the ALU family.


    These people are basically related to Princess ELUS.


    Originally, because his predecessor was particularly obsessed with ALUs, he would never refuse his request.


    Even some people who have a close relationship with irus will agree to their request.


    Over a long period of time, a large number of outsiders entered the industry of the Yalu family.


    In the name of ALUs, many people have joined in the industry of the ALUs family, or cooperated with the industry of the ALUs family, or contracted directly.


    The occurrence of these situations, if only normal, would also count.


    However, in many cases, there are a lot of bad phenomena.


    Some people contracted the property of the Yalu family, but they didn''t give the income as promised.


    Others directly and secretly embezzle the property of the ALU family.


    These are very bad behaviors.


    It''s just that in the past, the predecessor of adim, for the sake of eluse, turned a blind eye to these things and felt that it didn''t matter.


    After all, this is nothing for the future heirs of the Yalu family.


    But now, after inheriting all the body, adim is not so easy to speak.


    He would not at all estimate the face of eluse. He would do as he should.


    Therefore, in a short period of more than half a month, I don''t know how many people were driven in.


    There are even many people who have been detained directly. They don''t know how long they will be detained.


    Within the kakun Empire, the Yalu family is a big Mac.


    As the successor of the ALU family, there are not many people who can''t get rid of them once they are serious.


    In this regard, many people in Carney city are ready to see the reaction of Princess ELUS with the idea of watching jokes.


    After all, from the perspective of the present, adim, the son of the Duke, had already made it clear that he would not give irus face.


    In the face of this situation, what can Princess ELUS do?


    In this regard, I don''t know how many people are very interested and ready to watch good plays behind their backs.


    In this regard, adim himself does not care.


    In this half a month, he stayed in his manor and practiced in silence.As for what happened outside, although he knew it, he didn''t care.


    In his capacity, he just knows about some moths, so he won''t do it by himself.


    As long as he gives the order, someone will finish it.


    In fact, in the past, some people wanted to do so.


    Only because of the predecessor of adim, there is no way.


    But now, adim himself no longer obstructs, even gives orders. Naturally, these people will not hesitate much and will solve the problem directly.


    The whole process is very easy.


    Another morning.


    When the sun shines on the earth, adim calmly walks on the spacious training ground, feeling the unique feeling of himself.


    "It''s close to metamorphosis..."


    Standing alone in the same place, he practiced the breathing method. Adim stood there, feeling the changes in his body, and then the idea flashed through his mind.


    In the recent period of time, he has been quietly exercising himself and chopping people by the way.


    Using his power, he can easily get a large number of death row prisoners to provide him with the power of killing.


    And the killing power, also in the far continuous baptism of adim''s body, help his power growing.


    Up to now, it has reached a limit.


    The strength of this body has already reached a certain extreme, standing at the peak of the first ring road, close to the level of the second ring road.


    During this period of time, adim constantly used the power of killing to sharpen himself and let his power grow, which has reached that limit.


    At least for now, in the feelings of adim, his body has begun to transform.


    At the moment, it seems to be moving towards another level.


    If he doesn''t feel wrong, when his transformation is completed, he will be promoted and become a knight of the second ring.


    At this level, there is another world.


    Within the Empire of kakun, although the number of Ring Knights can not be said to be everywhere, it can not be said that the number is rare.


    But the knight of the second ring is not necessarily.


    At least in the kakun Empire, the Second Ring Knights were also the backbone, the core support of many families.


    Even in the families of the Yalu and other dukes, their status is not weak.


    If yadim can be promoted to the second ring, it will help him to improve his status in the family.


    That''s good news.


    At the end of today''s training, adim put down his sword, then turned around and was ready to leave here and go back to meditation.


    Now, he is not only practicing the life knight, but also the mage.


    After all, compared with his achievements in life knight, his achievements in sorcerer are more outstanding.


    Therefore, there is no way to give up.


    Because of this, every time after training, adim will go to his room and continue to meditate, so as to improve his mental strength.


    It''s the same today.


    Today, though, it seems a little different.


    At the same time, adim''s steps suddenly turned to the outside world and frowned.


    In his feelings, there is a figure coming quickly outside.


    Among them, there was a rush of footsteps.


    He frowned and stood in the same place, looking in the far direction.


    Under his gaze, a woman came quickly from the outside world.


    It was a woman in a red robe. She looked pretty and tall, but now she rushed over with some anger on her face.


    "Miss Ella, master adim is inside. You can''t go in without permission!"


    Around, there was a maid''s voice, vaguely showing a sense of anxiety. It seemed that he wanted to stop the woman, but he couldn''t.


    She came in such a hurry, with some anger on her face.


    "Adim!"


    From a distance, her voice came, just like this.


    Looking at the woman walking in front of him, adim''s face was calm, so he looked at her."Good day, Miss Ella."


    Standing in the same place, he calmly looked at the woman in front of him, looked at the servants behind her, and then said.


    "I don''t know what you want to do when you come here?"


    "For what?"


    With a sneer on her face, Ella looked at adim in front of her and said in a loud voice, "why do you want to catch my people?"


    "Your people?"


    Adim was surprised: "who do you mean?"


    In recent times, he has been in his manor and has not been out.


    I can''t remember when I went to catch the other person.


    In front of her, Ella is also a noble, whose age is about the same as that of adim.


    Under normal circumstances, two people should not have any communication.


    However, in front of her, Ella seems to be a very good friend of Princess ELUS and a member of her best friend.


    It is precisely because of this that adim and Ella are familiar and have some communication.


    "You don''t know?"


    Standing in the same place, listening to adim''s words, Ella''s face was more angry: "the day before yesterday, your knights rushed to my friend''s chamber of Commerce and captured all my friends!"


    "Got it?"


    Listen to this, adim some accident, but by this time, also almost understand what is going on.


    So he laughed, and then continued, "well, why?"


    "Why did your friend get caught?"


    "I don''t care what the reason is!"


    Ella was a little angry and seemed to be a little resentful: "adim, please let my people go and don''t let me lose face in front of my friends!"


    Standing in the same place, looking at Ella''s appearance, adim didn''t speak, just sighed to himself.


    At this time, he really didn''t understand.


    What does the predecessor think.


    That one princess ELUS is gone.


    Even the one in front of her seems to be very presumptuous.


    Clearly, they do not have any unrestrained capital, why dare so indulgent.


    Howl in front of the stronger.


    Adim sighed. He didn''t want to deal with it. He just forgot her and turned around to leave.


    Just, looking at the appearance of adim, Ella seems to be more angry.


    "Adim!"


    She stepped forward and looked as if she wanted to hold him.


    A figure walked past, trying to help stop her and keep her away from adim.


    "Go away! You slut


    Ella had some rough voices.


    Then there was a clear sound.


    Adim''s figure stopped and then turned.


    Behind him, the figure of a little girl fell to the ground.


    It''s no one else. It''s Tina.


    On her face, a palm print appeared, looking very clear.


    She fell to the ground in a daze. One of her hands touched her face consciously, as if she was afraid.


    The smile on adim''s face faded away.


    "Just now, did you move your hand?"


    Standing in the same place, adim''s face was calm, looking at Ella in front of him.


    Facing adim''s eyes, I don''t know why, Ella''s body suddenly froze.


    An inexplicable feeling emerged, which made her scalp numb and her face froze.


    "But... A pariah..."


    Facing adim''s eyes, she finally spoke like this.


    Plop.


    A dull sound was heard here.


    Ella''s figure flew straight back out.


    Just a moment, in her body, do not know how many broken bones.


    "Sorry."


    Ahead, adim''s soft voice came.


    Adim walks up to Tina, pulls the little girl up, holds her up, and looks at Ella."You look more like a pariah to me than she does."


    Standing in the same place, adim shook his head, then looked aside and gave a few random orders.


    On one side, several bodyguards quickly came forward and impolitely arrested Ella.


    If there is no accident, she will be held in a cage until adim is satisfied.


    Then, adim left the place.


    By this time, he realized something.


    "It seems that the impression of the predecessor is too weak."


    Walking on the road, looking back on Ella''s performance just now, adim secretly shook his head. At this time, the idea flashed through his heart

 Chapter 412

    The impression left by the predecessor is weak, which, in the view of adim, is also a big problem.


    It''s not a big problem, but it''s easy to get into some trouble.


    Like Ella before.


    If under normal circumstances, as the other party, how dare you rush in front of him, yell in front of him, or even let him let someone go directly?


    If adim is in the other side''s position, I''m afraid that he will have to make an apology at the door at the first time and get rid of the relationship with those people.


    And the other side is good, not only did not play according to the normal situation, but directly yelled, that attitude, it seems quite arrogant.


    In this regard, adim can only shake his head.


    "Forget it..."


    Walking on the road, he sighed, and then whispered: "in this case, let''s take this opportunity to refresh our impression..."


    "Start with the man in front of you."


    A new impression needs to be transformed from some important things.


    In this respect, Ella came straight to the door.


    Now that the other party has come to the door like this, then simply, the other party doesn''t have to go.


    Just stay here.


    So Ella stayed in the manor of the ALU family.


    As for those people before her, they didn''t leave as she wanted. One by one, they were directly cut down by adim, which served as the source of killing power.


    The news soon got through.


    A few days later.


    "What


    In the spacious and gorgeous manor, eluse suddenly got up and looked at the people in front of her. Her face was full of disbelief: "Ella has been detained by adim?"


    "Why is that?"


    She looked at the person in front of her, her face full of disbelief.


    "Your Highness, please help Ella."


    In front of eluse, a middle-aged woman stood there, her face full of sadness at the moment.


    She looked at her face and spoke slowly about what had happened these days.


    Ever since Ella broke into yadimu''s manor that day, she has never been able to do anything. She was directly detained by the Yalu family and held in custody.


    In this process, Ella''s own family also suffered a huge blow.


    Their family''s original business and chamber of commerce were all isolated by others, just like they were abandoned overnight and resisted by others.


    I don''t know why, the sheriffs from all over the world often come to investigate them and find many problems from them.


    Almost overnight, a noble family fell into a dilemma.


    It took them days to find out why.


    Ella directly intruded into the manor of the heirs of the Yalu family and questioned each other, which aroused the anger of the heirs of the Yalu family and detained her.


    The family behind Ella is also implicated and directly targeted.


    The power of the ALU family is undoubtedly enormous.


    In the city of Kane, just a word from each other, the family behind Ella was forced to a desperate situation. There were not only a lot of problems in her business, but also some aristocrats who had made friends with them were madly away from them at the moment, as if for fear that they might be implicated.


    There is no doubt that this kind of life is very sad.


    There is really no way, they can only find ELUS here, hope to ask ELUS help, to adim.


    "Your Highness, please help us..."


    In front of eluse, the middle-aged woman''s face was sad: "your uncle is not in good health. Ella is also his only children..."


    "We know that Lord adim listens to you most..."


    "For the sake of Ella and your uncle, Help us... "


    Her face was full of pain. She looked at eluse and begged.


    Looking at the woman in front of her, eluse was silent for a long time, and finally nodded.


    The relationship between Ella and ALUs was very good in the past.Ella''s father, the cousin of eluse''s mother, is related by blood.


    In the past, it was precisely because of the good relationship between Ella and ALUs that Ella and adim became familiar with each other and dared to speak to him like this.


    But now, it looks like everything has changed.


    Looking back on the attitude of adim before, eluse was a little silent, and her heart was a little heavy at this time.


    Although it is only half a month, she has been able to feel the change clearly recently.


    At the beginning, she didn''t feel it, but now, she clearly realized the importance of adim to her.


    In the original adim is still, willing to pursue her, people all around to pursue her, no matter what she wants, seems to be particularly easy.


    Even her brothers and sisters were very kind to her.


    But when adim showed his previous attitude, everything in front of him changed.


    Around her, the people who had been around her were gone.


    These people, originally, were so willing to pursue her for the sake of her identity. They just wanted her to say a few good words in front of him.


    For yadim, the heir of the Yalu family, his every move is enough to change the future of others and has great power.


    And eluse herself?


    To be honest, she is a princess, but she has no power.


    Such a person, even if dignified how.


    It''s no surprise that there are a lot of people in the city of Kane.


    Those brothers who had been harmonious and seemed very friendly to her seemed to be indifferent recently.


    Perhaps for them, in the original, they regarded irus as a character who could win over adim, a future Duke, so they paid so much attention to her.


    But now, after the experience, the possibility of irus becoming Duchess is greatly reduced.


    This is of no use to them.


    It''s the same in other ways.


    Irus can feel that after the change of adim''s attitude, the environment around him is gradually getting worse.


    Compared with his original, there is no comparison at all.


    No, that''s what she should be in.


    As for the previous situation, it was additionality brought by the attitude of adim, the son of the Duke.


    Now, when adim leaves, these things will be lost.


    During this time, eluse realized that.


    This can not help but let her heart a little lost.


    It turns out that between her and adim, adim is more important.


    At least for her, the power represented by adim is totally unmatched by an ordinary princess

 Chapter 413

    "Talk to adim again..."


    Walking on the road, the thought flashed through eluse''s mind.


    There''s a saying that''s true.


    Sometimes it doesn''t matter if you haven''t experienced better.


    But when you experience the better feeling, and then return to the original situation, you will suddenly feel uncomfortable.


    From simplicity to luxury, from luxury to frugality, this is the truth.


    In the past, eluse never felt anything.


    But now, when things that used to be used to disappear, the feeling becomes clear.


    With this feeling, she also clearly understood the importance of adim to her.


    Thinking of this, looking at the middle-aged woman standing there in front of her eyes, where she was crying secretly, eluse sighed to herself, and then stepped out.


    Soon, he came to ADEM''s manor.


    So the place in front of her was in front of her.


    In front of us, this manor is very huge and gorgeous. It looks very different and full of an extraordinary luxury flavor.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s just on the surface.


    But around the manor, there are rich elements constantly emerging.


    In front of this place, there is a powerful magic array around, so the elements around the particles gathered here, artificially formed a high magic place.


    If you are in it, not only can you achieve the maximum effect in all aspects of training, but also the cultivation of mages will be much easier, and their own mana will be more easily increased.


    The benefits are enormous.


    Of course, with so many benefits, the value of this place is also very high.


    Among other things, it''s just the mage array engraved in this manor, which was set up by magic masters themselves.


    Just the cost of labor, it''s amazing.


    It''s very difficult to ask those magic masters to do it under normal circumstances.


    Let''s not talk about what is needed, just its value has already made people think big.


    In this respect, even though ALUs was a princess, she didn''t have the qualification and financial resources to drive the magic masters to serve her.


    And in front of yadim, it is easy to do.


    After all, as the future successor of the Yalu family, the dignity of the other party''s status is unimaginable.


    It''s no problem to just drive the magic master to set up a magic array for himself.


    At least, it''s not as difficult as others think.


    Eluse knew this very well.


    Standing in the same place, she could not help sighing. At this time, she became more aware of the gap between herself and adim.


    In her heart, she could not help but feel a trace of regret


    "Maybe... At the beginning, I should have promised..."


    There was some remorse in her heart, and the thought flashed through her mind.


    In the past, adim was very obsessed with her, and the attitude was extremely sincere and eager.


    At that time, as long as she nodded, I''m afraid she would immediately be able to enjoy the huge resources given by the Yalu family and become the future hostess of the Yalu family.


    This kind of condition, for anyone in the kakun Empire, is enough to make people crazy, enough to make people pay all the costs.


    In the whole kakun Empire, I don''t know how many women are struggling to climb up.


    If they know the identity of adim, I''m afraid there are not many people who will try their best to get close to him and try to climb into his bed.


    In the past, irus was sought after by adim, and was immediately regarded as the apple of the eye of the kakun Empire, and was sought after by countless people.


    But those who are after it.


    Is it really eluse that they are after?


    No, it''s not.


    At least it''s not just eluse.


    If only a woman, even a princess of the royal family, wants to have such a big reputation and be sought after by countless people, it is also a very small probability, and it is almost impossible to happen.The reason why eluse is able to do so is largely due to adim.


    A large part of those who admire and praise her behind her, in fact, are not pursuing her, but the power represented by the ALU family.


    The heirs of the ALU family liked her.


    She is likely to become the hostess of the ALU family in the future.


    It is this possibility that gives her everything and makes her a fish in water and a pearl in everyone''s eyes.


    Now, however, that has changed.


    Standing in the same place, looking at the spacious and gorgeous manor in front of her, all kinds of thoughts flashed through her mind, and then she continued to step forward.


    Soon, the servants around slowly moved forward, looked at each other, and came to eluse.


    ...................


    "Young master, the hall of eluse has come down..."


    In the quiet room, adim sat alone, writing.


    In the outside world, a sound came slowly, and then it reached adim''s ear.


    Listen to the voice, the movement of adim''s hand pause, and then continue to move up, began his own action.


    "What did she come for?"


    He didn''t look up and asked in a low voice, looking a little careless.


    "It seems that it''s for Miss Ella..."


    Standing in the same place, looking at adim in front of him, the servant looked respectfully at the figure of adim in front of him, with a very bright look of awe in his eyes.


    "For Ella?"


    Adim''s action stopped, then silently put down the pen and paper in his hand and stopped.


    Through the light outside, we can see that the handwriting on his hand is a letter to Duke ALU.


    In the original time, the predecessor of adim seldom wrote to his father.


    There are always some differences between the two generations.


    In the past, Duke ALU and adim naturally did the same.


    In fact, the reason why adim came to Kanei city was that he didn''t get along with his father, so he escaped to this place.


    If not, at this moment, as the successor of the Duke of Aru, adim should stay in his family''s territory and assist his father in some affairs.


    Instead of staying in the city of Kane and hanging out with the nobles all day, as it is now.


    The relationship between the predecessor and the Duke of Yalu is undoubtedly very rigid.


    In yadim''s view, the situation is a bit dangerous.


    After all, in fact, apart from his own strength, the current power and strength of adim are basically derived from the power and supply of the ALU family.


    If you lose the power of the Yalu family, then at the moment, ademton will fight back to its original shape, and there is no more power left.


    And yadim''s position seems to be stable, in fact it is, but there may not be any risk.


    Before that, there were several main reasons why ADEM''s position was stable.


    First of all, as the eldest son, he was the first child born to Duke ALU and his wife. He was not only the oldest child, but also not an illegitimate child.


    In terms of identity, nature has a great advantage.


    In contrast, although he still has many brothers and sisters, they are basically illegitimate children, and many of them are girls. The number of boys is very rare.


    In addition, adim''s own excellence is also very important.


    The predecessor of adim is not only the eldest son of the ALU family, but also has a strong blood, which ordinary people can''t compare.


    Even in the whole Alu family, it is very rare.


    It is precisely because of this that the position of adim in the ALU family was established, and he is the worthy successor of the ALU family.


    But no matter how stable the right of inheritance is, what we should do is to do.


    The relationship between his predecessor and his biological father is not very good.


    This is very important.


    As the master of the ALU family, the attitude of the Duke of Alu can affect many things.


    If the Duke of Alu changed his mind, then the identity of the first successor of adim would be affected and various problems would arise.As for the advantages of blood and identity, although they are huge, they are not absolute.


    After all, his father is still young, and it is possible to have new children in the future.


    Although under normal circumstances, it is unlikely to pose a threat to the identity of adim, there is still a certain possibility.


    Therefore, some necessary preparations should be made.


    It''s only the first step to deal with cheap father and maintain the relationship.


    After that, we will continue to improve ourselves to a point that can not be replaced.


    At that time, adim''s position is completely stable.


    As for now, it can''t be counted.


    In an instant, all kinds of thoughts flashed through yadim''s mind.


    Then he put down his pen and paper, followed the servant in front of him, and walked out slowly.


    To the outside world, there are already people waiting outside.


    ALUs was wearing a long robe. At this moment, she was wearing some changes compared with before. She looked dignified, elegant and full of an inexplicable temperament.


    At first glance, it looks very charming.


    Excluding her own identity and other things, just her own appearance, eluse is also the top.


    Otherwise, it will not be pursued by the original adim, until this point.


    Of course, the so-called appearance has no meaning for today''s adim.


    After all, he has passed the age of judging people by their appearance.


    In front of her, eluse stood there quietly, looking at adim walking in front of her, with a smile on her face: "nice to meet you, dear Mr. adim..."


    "Good day, your highness ALUs."


    Looking at irus, adim nodded, with the same polite smile on his face, and then asked, "excuse me, what are you doing here this time?"


    "You are joking, Mr. adim."


    Eluse laughed, and then continued, whispering, "even if it''s nothing, can''t I come and visit you?"


    "Not really."


    Adim laughed and said casually, "it''s just that in the past, your highness ELUS, every time you come here, you seem to be prepared."


    Eluse''s body froze as her voice fell.


    you bet.


    In the past, ALUs could be said to have gone to the hall of three treasures for everything.


    Almost every time I come here, there is something I need to help.


    This time, it seems to be the same.


    Eluse herself was used to it.


    But Rao is so, listen to the words of adim in front of her, she is still a little ashamed, don''t know what to say.


    "Why are you here this time?"


    In front of him, looking at the appearance of eluse, adim smiles, and then says, "if you just want to come and play, it''s good."


    "Some time ago, there were non flowers blooming here, which was very beautiful."


    "Her Highness ALUs likes flowers, and I think she will like that scene as well."


    "The flowers are in full bloom. They are really beautiful. Please take me to see them later."


    With a smile on her face, she said softly, "but this time I''m here, I really have something else I want to ask Mr. adim for your help."


    Voice down, adim face did not show the slightest color of surprise, just a smile, and then said: "please say."


    "My cousin, Ella..."


    Standing there, irus took a deep breath, then said, "she seems to have been here before?"


    "Yes."


    Adim nodded and admitted, "Miss Ella did come to me before and hurt people here."


    "I heard that."


    Eluse nodded and said, "it''s one of your maids?"


    "Maybe in the eyes of outsiders, yes."


    Adim''s face was calm, and his smile faded away: "but for me, this is my friend and subordinate."


    His voice was calm, but there was an inexplicable chill.Standing in the same place, ALUs looked at adim in front of him and suddenly felt a little strange.


    Don''t know why, she always feel, in front of adim is like a changed person in general.


    In the past, adim would not show such an attitude in front of her.


    But recently, it has been an abnormal phenomenon again and again.


    It''s really... People don''t know what to say.


    "Anyway, Ella is my sister..."


    Eluse sighed and looked at adim in front of her. There was a cry on her face: "her father is my uncle, and her mother has a good relationship with my mother..."


    "The family behind her, because of you, There has been enough damage in the recent period... "


    "Please let her go..."


    She looked at adim in front of her face and said sincerely, with a look of heartache.


    If it''s adim in the past, I''m afraid he just agreed without saying a word.


    Just now, adim stood quietly in the same place, facing the eyes of eluse, his face looked very calm.


    There are no waves.


    But after a moment''s reflection, he finally laughed and spoke.


    "Since it''s your Highness''s request, I will naturally agree."


    "But I also have a small request."

 Chapter 414

    "But I also have a small request..."


    Standing in the same place, looking at irus in front of him, adim chuckled and said.


    Standing still, listening to adim''s words, eluse''s face stagnated. At this time, there was a bad feeling in her heart.


    "Go ahead, please."


    Looking at adim in front of her, she asked directly without much hesitation.


    "It''s OK to let people go, but as the price for her breaking into my house and offending the authority of the ALU family, she and the family behind her must pay enough."


    Looking at irus in front of him, adim smiles, and then offers a price: "100000 gold coins, this is the price they need to pay."


    The voice fell, and the place was still.


    Standing in the same place, irus looked at adim in front of him, his face full of unbelievable expression.


    "100000 gold coins..."


    She murmured, looking at adim in front of her: "Mr. adim, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    100000 gold coins!


    This amount, not to mention for Ella, even for ELUS, an imperial princess, is also an unacceptably high number.


    The value of the gold coins of the Kakun empire is very high. Compared with the currencies of other kingdoms, one kakun gold coin is enough to exchange many other gold coins.


    In the kakun Empire, a complete kakun gold coin, even for a noble, is not a small sum of money.


    At least for the ordinary nobility.


    The family behind Ella is certainly not an ordinary noble.


    In fact, even though they used to be ordinary nobles, with the assistance of the imperial Princess irus and the predecessor of adim, even though they used to be ordinary, they will soon grow up.


    Nowadays, even in the whole kingdom of kakun, the family behind Ella is high-level.


    Although it is not the top group of nobles, it is definitely not comparable to the ordinary nobles.


    For such aristocrats, the price of 100000 gold coins is not out of reach.


    As far as their property, land and other things are concerned, if they want to, they can really come up with this number.


    But there is no doubt that doing so will definitely lead to the vitality of the Mead family behind Ella.


    In order to collect the 100000 gold coins, the Mead family needs to sell a large number of industries and sell most of their belongings, so that they can get them in a short time.


    There is no doubt that the cost is extremely high.


    It''s not polite to say that even if the Mead family successfully redeemed Ella, they would not be able to recover from it.


    If it is normal, if they have a choice, they will not hesitate to give up Ella and exchange her life for this sum of money.


    Although Ella plays an important role in the Mead family, its value is far less than the 100000 gold coins.


    It''s not nice to say that with the 100000 gold coins, it''s enough to hire assassins to assassinate the Mead family.


    Just one Ella can''t be compared with the value of this sum of money.


    It''s just


    Standing in the same place, eluse took a deep breath, and it took a long time to calm down.


    Now, it''s no longer Ella''s business.


    It''s about Ella, the meads, and even eluse himself.


    What yadim aimed at before was not just Ella, but the Mead family behind Ella.


    Only in a short time, under the instruction of adim, the Mead family did not know how much they had lost.


    In the kakun Empire, the power of the ALU family was unimaginable.


    As the future successor of the Yalu family and the representative of the Yalu family in Kane, what yadim can do and how much energy he can bring into play are beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    Under this kind of energy, just a Mead family, nothing can be retrieved, nothing can be done.


    If adim insists on Eira and the Mead family, then the future of the Mead familyAt the thought of this, there was a chill in eluse''s heart.


    She felt a deep sense of powerlessness.


    In front of the ALU family, although she is a princess of the kakun Empire, what can she do?


    In the final analysis, she is not the future successor of the kakun Empire, nor does she have strong support like her noble brothers.


    What she has is just a short position as an imperial princess.


    At ordinary times, it''s OK. For the sake of the imperial princess, everyone will give some face.


    But this identity, in front of the Yalu family, is nothing at all.


    In the face of adim''s pressure, she can''t do anything except come here to plead.


    Thinking of this, she felt more and more powerless.


    "The price... Is a little too much..."


    Standing in the same place, looking at adim in front of her, irus took a deep breath, and then said, "can you reduce the price a little?"


    "In my face..."


    She stood there, looking at adim in front of her, with a trace of weakness and a trace of pleading on her face.


    Looks like a poor girl, let a person look at, not from the heart sympathy.


    However, adim doesn''t do it.


    Standing in the same place, he looked at the performance of ALUs in front of him with great interest. Then he laughed and continued to say, "since Princess ALUs has spoken, I will naturally agree."


    He said softly.


    Eluse was so excited that she thought things had changed for the better.


    It''s just that ADEM''s words blocked things up again.


    "Gold coins can be reduced, only need 80000, but I heard that... There is a fire crystal in the Mead family?"


    Standing in the same place and looking at ELUS in front of him, adim said in a soft voice: "one fire shining crystal is worth 20000 gold coins. I think this transaction is very valuable..."


    "Mr. adim..."


    Eluse couldn''t help but talk and wanted to continue persuading.


    Huoyao crystal is an extremely rare material. It is said that only in places related to the fire gods can it be bred.


    It often contains a trace of the breath of the gods, and has experienced the baptism of the breath of the gods, so its essence has been sublimated, and it is an extremely rare good material.


    If you use this kind of crystal to forge, you can forge extremely precious magic tools, which are very valuable.


    The fire crystal of Mead family was obtained by chance in the past, and its value may be more than 20000 gold coins.


    That''s why eluse couldn''t help talking.


    What''s the difference between lowering the price and not lowering the price?


    It even means taking advantage of the fire.


    "Your Highness eluse, needless to say


    Standing in the same place, looking at ALUs, adim shook his head, and then continued: "although huoyao crystal is good, it''s very valuable. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to get rid of it for a while and a half."


    "If one is not good, maybe its value is not as good as 20000 gold coins."


    "Isn''t it a good thing to give me 20000 gold coins at a discount?"


    He spoke softly, looking at eluse beside him, and said with a smile.


    As the voice fell, eluse was silent, and didn''t know what to say.


    It was only at the end that she sighed softly, "I''ll talk to them."


    "It''s just that they may not agree..."


    "Don''t worry, they will agree."


    Adim laughed, then continued: "if they don''t agree, I believe someone will mention that they have agreed..."


    His voice was very soft and his words were very gentle. However, the threat revealed in it made her feel numb.


    The meaning of this statement has been made clear.


    If the Mead family is not willing to bow down and hand over 100000 gold coins, I am afraid that this situation will continue.If the present situation continues, I''m afraid that even if the Mead family can persist, they will suffer heavy losses in the end.


    Including in front of eluse, but also because of this event, a big loss of face.


    After all, everyone knows that the Mead family and Ella are the forces under ALUs.


    For irus, if she can''t protect Ella and the Mead family behind her, then she will lose her reputation.


    Who would like to take refuge in a master who can''t protect himself?


    At that time, even those chambers of Commerce and nobles who have taken refuge in eluse and contributed to her interests will have some bad thoughts.


    She couldn''t help sighing at the thought.


    In place, they chatted here for a moment, then eluse turned and left in a hurry.


    After eluse left, adim was the only one left.


    He stood alone in the same place, silently looking at the figure that eluse left, and then he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Young master..."


    In the distance, an old man stepped forward and came to adim.


    "What you want is ready."


    Looking at adim in front of him, the old man said in a respectful voice.


    "The Mead family has been counted?"


    Standing in the same place, listening to the old man, adim turned and asked softly.


    "Yes."


    The old man nodded, then continued to say: "according to our statistics, if the Mead family wants to raise 100000 gold coins in a short time, it must sell most of the industry."


    "Then I have written down all the industries that may be sold off."


    "Good."


    Standing in the same place, adim nodded with a smile, then whispered: "find someone to stare at the Mead family."


    "When they want to sell their industries, remember to come to the door at the first time and buy those industries."


    "These are good things."


    He seemed to think of something and a smile appeared on his face.


    The Mead family''s industry is indeed very good, many of which are difficult to obtain under ordinary circumstances.


    For example, some land and some manors have already been put into operation.


    If you want to get it by yourself, it will not only be very troublesome, but also very difficult.


    But it''s a lot easier to take it from the Mead family.


    You can get the best at the lowest price.


    What''s more, after the Mead family sold off the industry in exchange for gold coins, this sum of money will finally be handed over to adim.


    In other words, adim took a lot of high-quality industries from the Mead family without spending a cent.


    This means of oppression and blackmail by virtue of its own powerful forces is really good.


    Unfortunately, it can''t be used frequently.


    Standing in the same place, thinking of this, adim couldn''t help sighing.


    Such means can not be used frequently.


    Once in a while, with a good reason.


    But if this kind of thing is done too much, I''m afraid it will cause public anger and the situation will become difficult to clean up.


    What''s more, it''s not good to eat.


    This is the city of Kane, the royal city of the Kakun empire. There are not only four Dukes including the Yalu family, but also the royal family of Kane.


    In order to live here, we should be cautious.


    This time even if, after all, is the other party has the wrong first, was found the reason by adim.


    We can''t do more after that.


    "But with this shot, I believe that the previous impression should be able to be refreshed..."


    Standing in the same place, adim had a faint smile on his face, and then the idea flashed through his heart.


    The reason why he did so this time, besides taking some things from the Mead family, he also had the idea of deterring others around him.


    I believe that with this lesson of the Mead family, I''m afraid that others will have to weigh up what they want to do later.


    At least, as before Ella''s action, I''m afraid it won''t happen again.These thoughts flashed through his mind, then he turned around and walked silently to one side.


    Time passed quickly.


    After eluse returned, the Mead family responded quickly.


    At the beginning, they didn''t want to accept ADEM''s offer and were ready to give up Ella.


    But in the end, they had no choice but to accept it.


    Because around them, too many people are suppressing them and attacking them.


    Among the people who attacked them, there were not only adim''s people, but also a large number of other people.


    Some people who have been offended by the Mead family in the past, and some people who think there is something to take advantage of and want to tear a few pieces of meat from the Mead family.


    These talents are the main force of falling into trouble, and often bite more ferocious than the people under BYD.


    In this way, these people will not give up until they tear a few pieces of meat from the Mead family.


    Under the pressure of terror, the Mead family finally agreed to the terms of adim.


    They sold off a lot of property, collected the 100000 gold coins that adim needed, and gave them to him.


    In this process, I don''t know how many people have taken out their hands and plundered those industries from the Mead family.


    Among these people, adim ate the most.


    But others ate a lot.


    A few days later, eluse came to ADEM''s manor again.


    This time, she came to pick up Ella.


    It''s not that the meads are gone.


    Only after this event, the Mead family''s attitude towards Ella has changed greatly.


    In the past, because of Ella''s relationship with adim and ALUs, Ella was the core of the Mead family, second only to a few of them.


    But after what happened this time, the situation suddenly reversed.


    After all, the whole thing this time was led by Ella.


    If it wasn''t for her to intrude into adim''s manor, act recklessly and bump into adim''s head, this time''s thing would not have happened at all.


    It was her who caused the trouble, but in the end it was the whole Mead family that paid for it.


    The whole Mead family, all of them suffered a great loss because of this event, and they had to tighten their pockets.


    All this is thanks to Ella.


    It is conceivable that in today''s Mead family, there must be few people who have a good feeling for Ella.


    As a result, eluse had to come in person and pull her cousin out.


    But this time, she did not see adim.


    "I''m sorry, young master adim is resting in his room. There is no way to meet his Highness for the time being."


    Standing in the same place, looking at eluse, the old housekeeper said respectfully.


    However, although his face looked respectful, what he said was uncomfortable.


    "Don''t you even want to see me?"


    For the first time, eluse enjoyed this attitude here.


    As a princess of her empire, similar situations rarely happen.


    This time it happened, and it was on adim.


    I''m afraid I would never believe the past eluse.


    "Please take me to meet Miss Ella..."


    Standing in the same place, eluse took a deep breath. It took a long time to calm down. Then she said, "please."


    "Follow me, please."


    In front of eluse, the old housekeeper nodded gently, then turned and walked aside.


    He''s not too fast, but he''s not too slow.


    Behind him, eluse followed him, walking slowly.


    Soon, they came to a place.


    It was a dark room.


    It can be seen that this room is not gorgeous and neat. It should have been the house where the servants lived, but now it is empty and has become a place of detention.


    Looking at this scene, irus felt relieved and relieved.In this way, although yadimu detained Ella, he didn''t do anything to her.


    It''s just a simple detention here.


    But soon, she realized that she was thinking too early.


    The house in the distance soon caught her eyes.


    Soon she saw the house in front of her.


    In front of the house, it might have been very normal, but after a closer look, you can find that the whole house has been sealed

 Chapter 415

    "This is..."


    Walking on the road, looking at the front of the situation, eluse can not help but Leng Leng, in the heart of a kind of bad premonition rose.


    Feeling this feeling rising in her heart, she couldn''t help jumping in her heart. Then she quickly stepped forward and went on.


    And as she continues to move forward, the scene ahead is also revealed.


    I saw that outside the house, there were sealed openings everywhere.


    The windowsill, the gate, or any other place, were all sealed.


    At a glance, it looks like a large prison, but it is particularly gloomy.


    Looking at this scene, irus could not help but pause her own steps, then turned and looked at the old housekeeper.


    By her side, the old housekeeper was standing still, his face still looked respectful.


    At this moment, he felt the sight of eluse, and was not surprised. He just turned around and gave her a smile. Then he whispered, "Your Highness, what''s the matter?"


    "What''s going on here?"


    Standing in the same place, looking at the situation outside the room in front of her, ALUs took a deep breath and then asked, "why is it like this here?"


    "This is the special request of young master adim..."


    Standing in front of eluse, the old housekeeper looked warm and respectful. Now he spoke so softly and said the reason: "master adim thinks that although Miss Ella has offended him, she is still a lady of noble status."


    "People with noble status should not be exposed to the public and have casual contact with those humble servants."


    "So young master adim specially asked us to seal all the openings in the room and leave Miss Ella alone in it."


    "Leave her alone in it?"


    On hearing this, eluse''s face was a little ugly.


    "Yes."


    Standing in front of ALUs, the old housekeeper''s face was still respectful. He looked very warm to ALUs, as if he was looking at a noble figure: "but please put down your highness ALUs."


    "Although there is no servant to serve, there are many things in daily life."


    "In normal times, people come here every day to bring all kinds of things to miss Ella. There will never be any vacancy..."


    "There''s nothing wrong with the rest, except that it''s quieter."


    "Just a little quieter..."


    Eluse took a deep breath, with a sense of foreboding.


    Although it sounds very common, the scene in front of us is not reassuring.


    "Let''s go in..."


    Finally, she looked at the old housekeeper and said, "please help me open the door here."


    She said so softly, her face calm.


    "Yes."


    At eluse''s words, the old housekeeper smiles and nods respectfully.


    Then, several servants slowly came forward and opened the door of the building in front of them.


    The chains were quickly untied.


    Just these chains, there are at least four or five.


    Then the door opened.


    Eluse looked at it casually, then stopped.


    On the open door, there are bright bloodstains.


    Those bloodstains have dried up now, with scratches on them. It seems that they were caused by the people inside. They desperately wanted to get out of them, so they made the appearance in front of them.


    Looking at this, there was a bad feeling in eluse''s heart.


    Then, with her approach, a bad smell came from it.


    This smell, mixed with all kinds of inexpressible odor, not only mixed with the smell of blood, but also with all kinds of other stench, mixed together.


    It''s very uncomfortable.


    Smelling the smell, eluse subconsciously stepped back a few steps, did not dare to go in at all.


    In front of her, as the door opened, the scene inside also revealed.


    Inside the room, there was nothing at all.Apart from a bed and some food debris, there was only one figure sitting there alone.


    The figure was sitting there, leaning against a wall. His clothes were worn, smelly, and even bloody.


    At the moment, feeling the light of the outside world, she turned around and looked at the outside world.


    The next moment, she seemed to notice something, the body immediately moved up, like crazy, toward the outside.


    "Let me out!"


    She let out a roar, desperately trying to get out.


    Stealing the clear light outside, eluse could see the man clearly.


    It''s no one else. It''s Ella.


    It''s just that Ella''s appearance has changed a lot compared with the past.


    In the past, although Ella was arrogant, her appearance was not bad. Even compared with ALUs, it was just a little worse.


    Just now Ella, the whole person looks very embarrassed.


    Her face looked very dull, and now she became twisted and crazy, covered with blood, as if she were crazy.


    It''s no longer as glamorous as it used to be.


    Looking at Ella in front of her, eluse subconsciously stepped back a few steps, some palpitations.


    In front, Ella is struggling, trying to get out of here.


    But for this, the old housekeeper seemed very calm. He just waved silently and stopped Ella.


    Obviously, although I can''t see it at ordinary times, the old housekeeper''s strength is quite strong.


    At least, Ella can''t compare with him.


    She was caught by the old housekeeper and couldn''t move at all.


    But even so, she was still struggling and refused to stop.


    "Ella..."


    Looking at the situation in front of her, eluse took a deep breath, then stepped forward and stopped them.


    The movement ahead began to calm down.


    It seems to hear the voice of eluse, Ella''s action stopped, now slowly turned around, looking in the direction of eluse.


    At last, she looked at eluse as if her eyes were filled with a new look.


    "Eluse?"


    At last, with a dull face, she said the name of eluse.


    "It''s me."


    Looking at Ella, eluse sighed deeply, then nodded and said, "it''s OK."


    "Don''t be afraid..."


    "It''s all over..."


    She said softly.


    In the voice of eluse, there seemed to be a kind of strange magic, which made Ella''s mood calm down quickly.


    In front of her, she slowly recovered.


    Then a light noise came out.


    In front of eluse, the old housekeeper waved and knocked Ella unconscious.


    "You..."


    Looking at the scene, eluse''s face changed.


    "I''m sorry, your highness eluse..."


    In front of her, the old housekeeper''s face was still respectful. At the moment, he just laughed. Then he said, "Miss Ella''s mood is still a little unstable."


    "In order to prevent any accident, it''s better to let Miss Ella go to sleep first..."


    He spoke softly, as if for the sake of eluse.


    "Your Highness eluse, if you can, it''s better to take Miss Ella back to her home for quiet cultivation."


    "After a while, there should be nothing more."


    "I hope so..."


    Eluse raised her head and looked at the old housekeeper with a cool look on her face.


    Later, she didn''t mean to stay here. She left here with Ella in front of her.


    After she left, the old housekeeper looked at her back like this, then laughed and turned to leave.


    "Master adim..."A moment later, in a spacious room, the old housekeeper looked at adim in front of him and said respectfully, "Your Highness ELUS has left."


    "With Miss Ella."


    "Yes."


    Sitting alone in the room, adim was dealing with something in front of his desk. At the moment, he heard the voice of the old housekeeper behind him. He could not help turning around and smiling: "the matter has been solved?"


    "How is Miss Ella?"


    "It seems that something is not quite normal..."


    Standing in the same place, the old housekeeper recalled the situation that Ella had shown, and then said, "there are some mental problems..."


    "But I can still keep my own sense on the whole..."


    "Yes..."


    Adim smiles, Then he said, "it''s good that she can still keep awake after being locked in a small dark room for more than half a month."


    "But that''s what it means."


    For people with wisdom, the feeling of being locked up in a small dark room is not so wonderful.


    The room Ella had been in was specially made by adim.


    Not only were the openings completely sealed, but also the array was used.


    The outside world may look very ordinary, but inside it, you can hardly see the sun and the slightest light.


    At the same time, because of the command of adim, no one entered that area during that period of time, and the outside world was even more isolated from the sound of the Dharma array. As a result, no sound could be heard in it, which was almost like nothingness.


    Being in one of them is equivalent to being shut up in a small dark room. You can''t see anything, you can''t hear the slightest sound, you can''t understand day and night, and you can''t understand the passage of time.


    In this case, when time goes by, people''s spirit will gradually collapse, it is hard to bear.


    Ella is one of them. After such a long time, she just has some mental problems.


    That''s good.


    But that''s it.


    ADEM doesn''t care about Ella.


    Now that she has been picked up by eluse, that is the end of the matter.


    As for the next thing, it depends on whether the other party knows the face or not.


    Sitting in front of his desk and chair, adim''s face was calm, and the idea flashed through his heart.


    On the other side.


    "Don''t be afraid..."


    In the magnificent palace, eluse is entertaining Ella.


    By now, Ella has put on her new clothes and seems to have recovered a lot and become more normal.


    Only in her face, still with some numbness, it seems that the sequelae left before has not completely disappeared.


    Looking at Ella''s situation in front of her, eluse sighed, but there was no way. She could only open her mouth and comfort, "it''s OK, it''s all over."


    "You can stay with me for the rest of the time."


    "No one will continue to hurt you."


    She looked at Ella and whispered.


    In front of her, listening to these words, Ella lowered her head, then nodded, smiling again.


    It looks as if I''ve picked myself up.


    Looking at the scene in front of her, eluse also had a smile on her face and was relieved.


    Because this time, the vitality of the Mead family has been greatly damaged, and the benefits that can be provided to eluse have been greatly reduced.


    However, after this event, I think Ella in front of her, will be determined to her.


    After all, when everyone gave up on her, it was irus who gave her a helping hand and saved her from adim.


    I believe she will be loyal to eluse.


    From then on, ELUS can also get a subordinate who can be used safely.


    "If that''s the case, it''s not bad..."


    Standing in the same place, looking at the spread of Ella, ALUs comforted herself: "at least, Ella''s talent is not very bad. Maybe she can become an excellent mage in the future..."


    Compared with ELUS, Ella''s talent is pretty good, He has good mage talent and may become a mage in the future.In fact, if there is no such thing as this time, the Mead family will invite a mage to teach Ella in a short time.


    Even in places like the kakun Empire, a person with excellent mage talent is still a scarce resource.


    If we can get Ella''s loyalty through this event, it will be good for eluse.


    After all, although the loss of Mead family is huge, it has nothing to do with her.


    Although there is some profit output between the two, it is not as huge as expected.


    It''s good to exchange these things for the loyalty of a future mage.


    Standing in the same place, looking at Ella in front of her, ALUs showed a smile on her face.


    It''s just, where she doesn''t know.


    Ella opened her eyes, full of hatred.


    .................


    Time passed slowly.


    About half a month later, an uninvited guest came quietly from yadim''s manor.


    "Come in..."


    In the quiet and spacious room, adim was sitting alone, with a book in his hand and reading it carefully.


    Then he heard the sound of footsteps coming from the outside world. He could not help but pause. Then he turned and looked behind him.


    Behind him, a young girl wearing a black robe was walking slowly towards him.


    From the outline of the girl''s body, we can see some familiar breath.


    It''s no one else. It''s Ella.


    "It looks like you''ve figured it out..."


    Sitting in his seat, adim turned and looked at Ella, who was walking towards him, with a smile on his face

 Chapter 416

    In the quiet room, under the dim light, Ella''s figure is still the same as before.


    After more than half a month''s recuperation, she now seems to have recovered almost, the mental state of the whole person has recovered as usual, but compared with the past, it seems to be a little silent now, not as lively and direct as in the past.


    Of course, this is a normal thing.


    After all, after a walk in a small dark room and experiencing the warmth and coldness from the outside world, there will be some changes in character, which can only be regarded as an ordinary thing.


    It should be said that if there is no change, it will be a strange thing.


    Standing in the same place, looking at Ella in front of him, adim was very interested: "since you have come to see me, you must have made a choice."


    "Yes..."


    Looking at adim in front of her, Ella was silent for a moment, then nodded: "I''ve already thought about it."


    "Then tell me your answer."


    Adim opened his mouth casually, seemed to be a little inattentive, so he asked softly.


    In front of him, listening to adim, Ella took a deep breath.


    Then, under the gaze of adim, she slowly lowered her head and said, "I''d like to help you..."


    Slight words fall here. Although the voice is very slight, it sounds very clear.


    Especially in such a quiet situation.


    Listen to this burst of voice, adim''s face showed satisfaction, and then continue to say: "very good."


    "It seems that you are aware of your situation."


    "Don''t worry."


    He spoke softly, with a faint smile on his face: "the past is no longer important."


    "You must be aware of a lot of things during your time out."


    "What you thought was important is not worth a few gold coins."


    "You think your loving parents, important people, are nothing in front of gold coins."


    "This time, it''s proof."


    "You already feel it."


    Light words fall in place, so constantly resounding.


    Listening to ADEM''s words, Ella can''t help biting her teeth. She doesn''t know what to say.


    you bet.


    Adim''s right.


    Sometimes, the so-called family affection, the so-called love, is nothing in front of interests.


    In the past, through the current relationship with adim, Ella was able to continuously deliver benefits to the family and bring them harvest.


    So at that time, she was also the core of the family and was sought after by all.


    Her parents were proud of her, her people were in awe of her, and even the others around her were extremely respectful to her.


    As if she was a real princess, she enjoyed the support and awe of everyone


    It''s just that after this time, everything has changed.


    Her parents, who had loved her, gave her a cold face. The Mead family cursed her and even cursed her death.


    Those who had been around her, complimenting her and fearing her were all gone. Instead, those vicious curses and sarcasm.


    The so-called friends and clansmen in the past have changed their faces after this incident.


    The sound of the curse, like a knife in general, straight into her heart.


    Even irus, who had valued her and cared about her, didn''t seem to care as much about her after this time.


    It''s all the same


    And this reality, also completely woke her up.


    Therefore, her action this time.


    Standing in the same place, she lowered her head and clenched her hands tightly.


    "Don''t feel guilty..."


    In front of her, adim''s voice continued to ring, and now it was ringing in her ear.


    "Do your people really love you?"


    "Do you love you as a person, or do you love the benefits you can bring to them?""Does eluse really treat you as a friend?"


    "Not necessarily."


    Standing in the same place, adim smiles, and then whispers: "he cares about you just because you have good use value."


    "But one day, if you don''t have them, or if you don''t show loyalty to her, what do you think she will do?"


    Bursts of sound are constantly ringing.


    Listen to adim''s words, Ella''s body is constantly shaking.


    "It''s better for yourself than for others, isn''t it?"


    "Don''t you want to go back to your family and become the future successor of your family?" yadim said softly


    "Be the future successor of your family, take all the power of Mead family, let those who dare to ridicule you and curse you pay the price."


    "As for eluse, why can she take advantage of you and stay high?"


    "Don''t you want to see that one day, ALUs will kneel in front of you and beg you to help her?"


    Bursts of sound in the continuous fall, very soft, but fell into Ella''s heart.


    "I can do these things for you if you want."


    With a smile on his face, adim said softly, "believe me, I have this ability..."


    "Once upon a time, I heard a sentence."


    "No one is born to be humble, and no one can always be superior."


    "As long as you like, you can also..."


    "It''s the most praiseworthy thing to struggle for one''s own destiny..."


    "So don''t feel guilty..."


    In front of her, Ella''s body trembled more and more. After a long time, she slowly recovered.


    Standing in the same place for a long time, she raised her head, looked at adim in front of her and nodded: "I see..."


    Looking at Ella in front of him, adim smiles.


    After a while, Ella left here, from the adim manor.


    Standing in the same place, adim just looked at Ella''s leaving figure, and his face gradually returned to calm.


    "Even with some arrangement..."


    Standing in the same place, looking at Ella''s back in front of him, adim''s face was calm, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    Wooing Ella and doing things for himself is a casual arrangement of adim.


    Its purpose is not so complicated, it''s just to watch the princess ELUS.


    If we can get some harvest, of course, it''s best. If we don''t get any harvest, it doesn''t matter.


    It''s just random.


    Eluse should not have thought that her subordinates, who thought she could be loyal to her from now on, came to adim and sold her all in a flash.


    Of course, the other party may also take refuge, but in fact, they are still loyal to eluse.


    It''s just that this possibility is not too big for adim.


    He thinks it''s accurate to see people.


    Ella, in his opinion, is in the same class as ELUS.


    This kind of people always want to master more things and have higher power and status.


    People like them always value interests.


    In this respect, what adim can offer is obviously much more than that of irus.


    After all, eluse is just a princess, what can she give people?


    In this respect, she is far from being comparable to adim.


    Night shrouded the four sides, covering the scene in all directions.


    Standing in the same place, adim''s face was calm. All kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart. Then he turned around and left the place.


    In the days that followed, time passed.


    The arrival of Ella that night did not seem to bring much change to the surroundings.


    Around him, adim is still the same, just staying in this place, there is no change.


    Every day, a large number of death row prisoners are sent to ADEM''s manor and used by him.


    Stimulated by the killing divinity, yadim''s power is rapidly increasing, and he soon crossed that critical level."Finally, the second ring road..."


    In the spacious square, adim stands here alone, feeling the surging power all over his body and sighing in his heart.


    After several days, by this time, the life energy in his body finally reached a certain critical point, and he was promoted directly.


    Today, the life energy in his body is further sublimated, and now it has gone beyond the previous level and reached the second ring road.


    This level, in the eyes of ordinary people, is very good.


    Adim can be promoted in a short period of time, which is also very fast.


    If he doesn''t have the help of killing power and goes on under normal circumstances, I''m afraid it will take him several months to get there.


    Now it''s early.


    Not bad.


    However, after this step, adim is about to face a new problem.


    The number of death row prisoners used to provide killing power is not enough.


    There is no way.


    In front of us is Carney City, which is a very large city.


    But even so, there is a limit to the number of death row inmates.


    According to the killing method of adim, sooner or later it will be all killed.


    After the death row has been killed, it is unlikely that ADEM will continue to make such rapid progress.


    This is a problem.


    Standing in the same place, adim fell into thinking.


    Judging from the current situation, there seems to be no solution to this problem.


    After all, the number of death row prisoners is limited.


    After the death row is used up, adim can''t kill ordinary people in order to increase his killing power.


    Even if he was willing to do it, it was too much trouble.


    One or two are OK, but there are a lot of them, but they will inevitably be discovered in the end.


    In the end, it may make things worse and become more troublesome.


    So, buying slaves?


    Standing in the same place, another idea flashed through yadim''s mind.


    To some extent, buying slaves is also a good choice.


    It''s just that, but it''s not worth it.


    Slaves are also property and tools that can be used.


    It would be too wasteful to bring slaves here just to chop them down.


    Others buy slaves in order to provide services for themselves and increase productivity.


    But adim bought slaves for the purpose of cutting people down.


    Not only does it sound wrong, but it doesn''t really fit.


    So the thought passed through yaddim''s mind and then disappeared.


    "It seems that we need to find a suitable place next..."


    Looking at the scene in front of him, the idea flashed through his mind.


    In fact, if we say that the most suitable place to collect the killing power is actually the battlefield.


    But for now, there is no war around the Kakun empire.


    Even if there is a war, under normal circumstances, adim, the heir of the ALU family, can not go to the battlefield in person.


    "But if it works well, it''s not impossible..."


    Adim touched his head and the thought flashed through his mind.


    If you just want to kill, the battlefield is undoubtedly a very good choice.


    Now, if we look for it carefully, although there is no large-scale war around the kakun Empire, small-scale conflicts are inevitable all the time.


    Even ADEM''s father, the Duchy of Aru, has been in trouble from time to time.


    Not to mention other places.


    Although there is no large-scale war, small-scale conflicts are almost everywhere in some regions.


    And that''s adim''s chance.


    Thinking of this, adim felt thoughtful.


    "It seems that we still have to find a chance to leave here..."


    Looking at the scene in front of him, the idea flashed through his mind.................


    When adim fell into thinking, he was in the kingdom of Karo in the distance.


    Chen Heng quietly opened his eyes.


    "It seems that the harvest is very good."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng raises his head and looks into the distance. It seems that at this moment, he has stepped through a lot of isolation and seen the area where yadim is located.


    Feeling the message from adim, Chen Heng can''t help smiling and satisfied.


    Chen Heng is undoubtedly satisfied with the result of this simulation.


    Duke''s successor, God''s blood inheritance, noble status, excellent talent


    This time, the simulated identity is excellent in any way.


    It''s not polite to say that in the case of adim, if Chen Heng has ruled out his own strength, I''m afraid that the resources he has at the moment are not as good as those in the hands of adim.


    After all, the kingdom of Carlo is too remote and desolate.


    Yadim, however, is the successor of a powerful family. Naturally, he can inherit a huge power.


    As for the dog head''s side, there''s no way to compare it with the adim side.


    After all, on the other side of goutouren, he really started from the beginning. At the beginning, he had nothing but some divine power given by Chen Heng.


    Just feel the situation over there, Chen Heng can''t help but want to sigh, but in the end, he can''t say anything.


    Anyway, it''s a good thing.


    According to the situation of adim, if everything goes well, it will not take many years for him to gain a considerable degree of influence and prepare for Chen Heng''s future.


    By the way, it''s safer.


    Up to now, Chen Heng has already had three lives, including goutouren and adim.


    This amount, even if it is really in great danger, is enough to protect itself.


    The only pity is that Chen Heng''s own strength has declined again because of the differentiation of a new incarnation.


    The pure divine power and divinity are good.


    The key is the lack of true spirit.


    Because of this separation, Chen Heng''s original recovered true spirit once again lost a piece, and even his own essence was about to fall.


    At the moment, there is a little more distance from Zhenling.


    In this regard, Chen Heng did not know what to say, can only silently shake his head.


    "But it''s almost time to start the next simulation


    Standing in the same place, he looked at the scene in front of him, and then the idea flashed through his mind.


    At this moment, after the incarnation differentiation, Chen Heng has nothing to do.


    In the Karo Kingdom, with the help of gulomari and others, nothing will go wrong.


    As for karunu and yadim, there is no need to worry too much.


    Although the two parts are only part of the true spirit, they are Chen Heng from the source, but they are still quite independent. If they are the other Chen Heng.


    Therefore, Chen Heng does not have to worry too much about the situation on both sides.


    Since there is no need to worry about the situation in the world of gods, it''s almost time for the next simulation.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart.


    Look carefully, if you calculate the time, it has been a while since his last simulation.


    The thought flashed through his mind, then he turned silently and walked to one side.


    Soon, he went back to his lab and went deep into it.


    At this moment, other preparations before the simulation have been basically completed.


    Chen Heng walked on the road, quietly looking at the surrounding scenery, with a calm face.


    Looking around, this lab doesn''t seem to have changed much. On the whole, it''s still the same as before.


    However, if someone feels it carefully, they will find that those sorcery circles in this laboratory are more close at the moment. They are full of complicated mysteries, which is particularly frightening.


    If someone takes advantage of Chen Heng''s deep sleep and attacks during the simulation, I''m afraid it''s hard to say what will happen at that time.Of course, this is also one of the reasons why Chen Heng can safely simulate and just walk in.


    Walking into the depths of the laboratory, around, the sorcery circle starts quickly, blocking the exits everywhere and locking Chen Heng''s own breath.


    Then, Chen Heng came to the depths, slowly closed his eyes.


    A breath passed.


    Sitting on a high platform, in front of Chen Heng''s eyes, the handwriting began to emerge.


    "Start simulation?"


    In front of my eyes, the familiar handwriting of the simulator emerged, just like this.


    Looking at the handwriting emerging in front of him, Chen Heng did not hesitate much and chose to confirm it directly.


    Suddenly, in an instant, bursts of light over here.


    Soon, on Chen Heng''s body, a golden light passed by and covered his whole body.


    In this light, Chen Heng''s consciousness began to become hazy, and then gradually disappeared.


    Boom!


    The light of nothingness twinkles.


    Deep darkness came from the front.


    When Chen Heng opened his eyes again, the scene had changed

 Chapter 417

    The darkness diffused from the front of the body, and then gradually covered the whole field of vision.


    In this nothingness, when Chen Heng opened his eyes again, he had already come to another place.


    In front of my eyes, it was an open wilderness.


    In this wilderness, there are many plants and trees, which are so listed in it, looking very lush.


    Chen Heng is located in it. For a moment, he looks at an extremely broad world, giving people a very unique feeling.


    "So quiet..."


    Standing in the same place, looking at the scene in front of him, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    Then, in his mind, large memories are rising.


    Layers of memory are constantly emerging, just like this, rising from his mind.


    There are many things in these memories.


    There are not only the original situation of the body, but also a lot of information about the world.


    This world is called the virtual world.


    This is what people in this world call their own world.


    According to Chen Heng''s observation from his memory, the background of this world seems to be the same as what he experienced in the past, and it is also under the background of modern society.


    But compared with the normal world, there are many different things in this world.


    There are beasts and warriors.


    In this world, it also has extraordinary power, the powerful one is enough to easily destroy a country, and the owner has the power to slaughter the city.


    Of course, it''s not surprising to have extraordinary power.


    What Chen Heng cares about most is the so-called beast keeper in this world.


    The so-called warlord is a kind of profession that controls all kinds of powerful Warcraft in the world and fights by controlling these powerful Warcraft.


    In this world, there are so-called martial arts practitioners everywhere. Almost everyone in this world will practice some martial arts more or less.


    However, those who resist beasts are absolutely rare in this world. Only a few people who have the power to resist beasts can be successful.


    And the owner of this body seems to be such a beast keeper with a few talents.


    "I see..."


    Standing in the same place, all kinds of thoughts in my mind flashed over one by one at the moment, and constantly emerged.


    Just a moment later, Chen Heng raised his head and thoroughly digested all the memories in his mind.


    This is not the first time he has simulated. He has rich experience and is naturally quick to accept. He is not as dull as he was at the beginning.


    After receiving the memory in his mind, Chen Heng has a clear impression of his present situation.


    If the memory is not wrong, his current position should be in a secret place.


    In front of him, this secret place is provided by his school. Every student who has the talent of animal defense can come here to experience the fluctuation and ups and downs of the power of animal defense, and gain insight and improvement.


    The predecessor of this body was located here before, feeling the fluctuation of this secret place.


    However, up to now, it has changed a person.


    "There''s a different kind of fluctuation


    Standing in the same place, aware of his situation at the moment, Chen Heng looks forward and feels the situation around him. Then he can''t help but move.


    At this moment, through his powerful real power, he can clearly feel that there is a unique power lurking around here.


    It is a very unique power, which is quite different from the power Chen Heng felt in the past. It has a unique nature, and its essence seems to be very high and very strong.


    In this area, this power is hidden around, almost everywhere.


    And with Chen Heng''s feeling, under the traction of his true spirit, the inexplicable power is flowing slowly into his body, and gradually integrated with him.


    It seems that this should be the role of coming here to experience.


    By feeling the inexplicable forces around you, you can absorb these forces into your body, so as to strengthen yourself.


    Chen Heng can clearly feel the difference.


    In his body, with the continuous influx of the unique forces around him, in his body, it seems that there is also a unique force is recovering, echoing with the forces around him, and growing gradually."A unique seed?"


    Standing in the same place, feeling the situation in the body, Chen Heng moved in his heart.


    Under his true spirit feeling, you can clearly feel that there seems to be an inexplicable seed in your body, which is quite different from the body in the past.


    At this moment, it is this seed that is reviving, growing up and echoing with the forces around.


    Those unknown forces, after Chen Heng''s absorption, are integrated into his body and integrated with that seed, making that seed grow stronger and stronger.


    Maybe this is the reason why the beast keeper is the beast keeper?


    Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart and guessed at the moment.


    Of course, the specific answer needs to wait until a detailed investigation.


    But at the moment, there is no such condition.


    All sorts of thoughts flashed through his mind, then he turned around, looked at the vast land in front of him, and finally closed his eyes in silence.


    His spirit began to contract. He was feeling the situation around him. He felt so calm that he wanted to pull the power around him and integrate it into his body.


    In this way, in this process, the seed in his body began to grow slowly, and now gradually more vitality.


    This kind of feeling is very comfortable.


    It''s just that after a while, it''s still blocked.


    Because at a certain moment, an inexplicable force emerged, covering Chen Heng''s whole body.


    Then, with the darkness in front of his eyes, Chen Heng''s whole body disappeared. He left the area in front of him and disappeared.


    A sense of space moving quickly flashed by.


    In front of him, when the scenes pass before his eyes, when the pictures in front of him freeze again, Chen Heng has come to another place.


    In front of me, this place looks like a very spacious area.


    Surrounded by a golden glass block, like a small room in general, looks extremely unique.


    "Is it time?"


    Standing in the same place, looking at the scenes around, Chen Heng didn''t have many accidents in his heart, but calmly flashed the idea.


    From his memory, he could know something clearly.


    Like his previous situation, it is not a normal situation, but a unique welfare.


    Not everyone can enter that secret place.


    Even if the students have the talent of animal defense, only a small number of excellent talents can get the opportunity to enter, and will be greatly limited.


    Chen Heng, the predecessor of his body, was awarded for his excellent performance in the examination before, so he was able to enter.


    Under normal circumstances, he has no way to get into it.


    Not to mention spending too much time in it.


    When the time comes, he will be automatically transmitted by the device inside, there will be no accident.


    So for the immediate situation, Chen Heng didn''t feel surprised. He just looked around with great interest.


    That secret place is really good for him.


    Especially for his body.


    But when it comes out, it comes out.


    Anyway, according to the situation in my memory, as long as I can perform well later, I always have a chance to go in again.


    It''s not a pity to be out now.


    Relative to these, it is the arrangement around that makes Chen Heng more interested.


    Standing in the same place, he looked around and carefully observed the scene in front of him.


    In all directions, there are exquisite instruments everywhere. There are many things with some inexplicable exquisite symbols carved on them. They look very mysterious and have an inexplicable charm.


    Just looking at this area in front of you, you can feel the unusual.


    At the moment, outside the container, there are still some people standing there, looking like they are waiting.


    "Time is up. Come out quickly."


    In front, a voice sounded slowly, just like this.


    With the sound, the golden glass in front of us opens to both sides, exposing the exit.


    Outside, a middle-aged man was standing there.The middle-aged man looks tall, now holding his hands, his face is a little cold, and he looks like he has a strong prestige.


    "Miss Liu."


    Looking at the middle-aged man in front of him, Chen Heng nodded to each other according to his predecessor''s habit, then lowered his head.


    According to Chen Heng''s impression, it seems that originally, the predecessor of this body belonged to a very lonely person, and had no special reaction to other people.


    His actions in front of his eyes should be regarded as a very normal reaction.


    Sure enough, standing in front of him, the middle-aged man forgot Chen Heng. He was not surprised.


    He didn''t speak, just stood there, waiting for the others around him to walk out slowly.


    Chen Heng did not speak, so inexplicably waiting.


    Soon, bursts of voices were heard here.


    Then around, the two figures came out slowly.


    These two figures are a man and a woman. They don''t look too old. They are about seventeen or eighteen years old. They look very young.


    It''s about the same size as Chen Heng.


    They walked out of the instrument, then came forward one by one, stood by Chen Heng''s side, and didn''t say much.


    "You just came out of the secret, remember to have a good rest after you go back, digest the source power in your body, and transform it into your own power..."


    Looking at Chen Heng, Liu Yao said with a cold face.


    "Yes."


    Before the body, three people nodded, indicated that understood.


    Then, Liu Yao''s voice continued to ring in front of him, where he began to explain some things and tell them some things.


    After more than ten minutes, he waved his hand and motioned Chen Heng and his three men to leave.


    Chen Heng didn''t say much. He nodded to Liu Yao and left.


    Liu Yao was the only one left.


    Standing in the same place, Liu Yao stood there alone, looking at Chen Heng''s back and shaking his head silently.


    Although Chen Heng three people left, but his business is not over.


    There will be many problems after the secret place is opened.


    All these problems need to be solved by him.


    It can be said that after Chen Heng, he is the one who really wants to be busy.


    Of course, it''s nothing to him just to this extent.


    "Eh..."


    After a while, Liu Yao''s face showed a trace of surprise.


    In front of him, a huge display screen was placed there, with the names of Chen Heng and the three people on it.


    At the moment, the name of Chen Heng''s body is placed first, and the data on it is higher than the other two.


    Outside, a middle-aged man was standing there.


    The middle-aged man looks tall, now holding his hands, his face is a little cold, and he looks like he has a strong prestige.


    "Miss Liu."


    Looking at the middle-aged man in front of him, Chen Heng nodded to each other according to his predecessor''s habit, then lowered his head.


    According to Chen Heng''s impression, it seems that originally, the predecessor of this body belonged to a very lonely person, and had no special reaction to other people.


    His actions in front of his eyes should be regarded as a very normal reaction.


    Sure enough, standing in front of him, the middle-aged man forgot Chen Heng. He was not surprised.


    He didn''t speak, just stood there, waiting for the others around him to walk out slowly.


    Chen Heng did not speak, so inexplicably waiting.


    Soon, bursts of voices were heard here.


    Then around, the two figures came out slowly.


    These two figures are a man and a woman. They don''t look too old. They are about seventeen or eighteen years old. They look very young.


    It''s about the same size as Chen Heng.


    They walked out of the instrument, then came forward one by one, stood by Chen Heng''s side, and didn''t say much.


    "You just came out of the secret, remember to have a good rest after you go back, digest the source power in your body, and transform it into your own power..."Looking at Chen Heng, Liu Yao said with a cold face.


    "Yes."


    Before the body, three people nodded, indicated that understood.


    Then, Liu Yao''s voice continued to ring in front of him, where he began to explain some things and tell them some things.


    After more than ten minutes, he waved his hand and motioned Chen Heng and his three men to leave.


    Chen Heng didn''t say much. He nodded to Liu Yao and left.


    Liu Yao was the only one left.


    Standing in the same place, Liu Yao stood there alone, looking at Chen Heng''s back and shaking his head silently.


    Although Chen Heng three people left, but his business is not over.


    There will be many problems after the secret place is opened.


    All these problems need to be solved by him.


    It can be said that after Chen Heng, he is the one who really wants to be busy.


    Of course, it''s nothing to him just to this extent.


    Of course, it''s nothing to him just to this extent.


    Of course, it''s nothing to him just to this extent

 Chapter 418

    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng looked ahead.


    All around, there was a huge flow of people.


    All kinds of luxury cars are almost everywhere.


    The same is true for people standing here. If you carefully identify them, you will find that the clothes they are wearing are basically famous brands.


    Basically, it''s either rich or expensive.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Chen Heng was a little interested and observed for a while.


    After a while, he stepped forward and went on.


    There were many people around him, but after he moved forward, they stepped back and made way for him.


    The eyes of awe fell on him.


    "It seems that the status of the beast keeper in this world is indeed very high..."


    Walking on the road, Chen Heng felt the sight of the people around him. At the moment, he could not help thinking.


    From some things, we can see something about the world.


    According to the memory of the predecessor, few of them were ordinary people, most of them came from famous families.


    Even if it is a real civilian, after entering Longcheng University, there will also be a large number of people come to support, so there is no need to worry about anything.


    Because in this world, to be admitted to such colleges as Longcheng university is a proof of ability and a possibility in the future.


    If you still have the talent of beast keeper, you can almost be sure that you will be able to soar to the sky in the future and become the top group of people.


    With such a detached position, naturally someone will start early and invest.


    The situation here is not so surprising.


    Walking on the road, Chen Heng walked forward so slowly.


    His speed is not too fast, but after walking for a period of time, he quickly left this area and walked out.


    Soon, he left here and went out into the street.


    Then, he stopped a taxi and left here directly.


    A moment later, he came to a neighborhood outside.


    Compared with the previous place, this street is very desolate.


    The surroundings look very old, and so do all kinds of facilities.


    It''s a big difference from the new streets before.


    However, according to Chen Heng''s memory, this is his predecessor''s home.


    His body does not seem to come from a good family.


    If you don''t have the talent of beast keeper, you may not be able to turn over in your whole life.


    Walking in from the outside, a moment later, Chen Heng returned to his home.


    "Back?"


    Go to the door before you knock, the door in front of you will open automatically.


    Among them, the figure of a girl appeared.


    The girl looked young, dressed in a black shirt and pretty. Now she stood in front of the door and looked at Chen Heng nervously: "brother, lunch is ready."


    "Mom and Dad, they''re waiting for you in there."


    "I see."


    Looking at the girl in front of him, Chen Heng nodded.


    In front of him, the girl looked a little nervous.


    If you look at it carefully, you can see that the girl''s face is a little pale, with some sweat on her body. It seems that she has just done something.


    "What are you doing?"


    Entering the hall, he looked at the girl in front of him and asked casually.


    "Why are you so tired?"


    His manner seemed a little cold, but he still asked.


    Chen Heng didn''t want to look like this.


    According to his predecessor''s memory, in the past, the predecessor had such an attitude towards his family.


    Even a lot of times, it''s worse than what Chen Heng shows now.


    Simple words fall, in front of her eyes, the girl seems to be a little nervous, quickly said: "I heard that my brother is coming back, so my mother asked me to clean the house with her."


    "And my brother''s room. I''ve just cleaned it up. If you want, you can live in it at any time..."She said so.


    "No more."


    Chen Heng shook his head and said, "I will only stay for one or two days this time, not too long."


    "There''s no need for such trouble."


    He spoke softly, his face still calm.


    Walking in front of him, looking at Chen Heng''s attitude, the girl was relieved.


    Relative to normal relatives, Chen Heng''s attitude seems to be a little indifferent at the moment.


    But compared with the past, it is much better.


    "It seems that my brother has changed a lot too..."


    Walking in front of the body, the idea flashed silently in the girl''s heart.


    The girl in front of her is Lu Yao, the sister of Chen Heng.


    Of course, although they are brothers and sisters, according to Chen Heng''s memory, in the past, the relationship between them did not seem to be very good.


    At least for the predecessor, this sister seems to have little weight.


    Walking on the road, carefully experiencing the feeling of the predecessor, Chen Heng suddenly some speechless.


    At the moment, he felt that there seemed to be something wrong with the predecessor of the body.


    At least from his memory, it seems that there are few people around, and they have a better relationship with their predecessors.


    Even his own family is like this. It can be imagined what other people will be like.


    The thought flashed through his mind, and so he thought.


    Then he continued to move forward.


    In the kitchen, the two figures are still busy, bringing dishes.


    Seeing Chen Heng, they hurried out.


    "You''re back."


    "Are you tired on the way? Do you want to have a rest and eat again?"


    They looked at Chen Heng and asked.


    Don''t know whether illusion, Chen Heng always feel, in front of the two people seem to have some tension, even a faint fear.


    Even his own parents are like this?


    Chen Heng has no words in his heart. At this time, he doesn''t know what to say.


    How bad is the character of the predecessor in order to make the people around him like this?


    The thought flashed through his mind, and he didn''t know what to say.


    Of course, there are some advantages in this way.


    At least can save Chen Heng some of his strength, don''t waste too much time on these things.


    Similarly, it''s not easy to expose anything.


    All kinds of thoughts flashed through his mind, but on the surface, he just nodded, and then said, "no need..."


    "Go straight to dinner..."


    He looked at Lu Yao in front of him and then said so.


    Although it is well concealed, it can be seen from Lu Yao''s actions of looking at the dining table from time to time that she may have been hungry for a long time.


    In that case, it''s good to have a meal directly.


    So the four of them sat down and ate together.


    Of course, although it was a dinner party for four members of a family, there was no such thing as a dinner party in front of us.


    However, from Chen Heng''s point of view, the meal was very tense, the surrounding atmosphere was very dignified, and there was no relaxed feeling between ordinary relatives.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng shook his head secretly.


    "Why are there so many dishes today?"


    Sitting in his seat, he looked at the table in front of him and said.


    In front of the table, there are many dishes.


    Even if there is no detailed count, just at a glance, there are almost ten.


    And most of them are good dishes, some of them are quite expensive.


    In this way, not to mention ordinary meals, even if it is used to treat enough.


    "I didn''t hear you coming back, so I prepared more."


    Chen Heng''s mother said, "when you are still growing up, you need to eat more."


    "A little wasted."


    Chen Heng spoke softly, but he didn''t say much."That..."


    In front of him, his mother looked at Chen Heng in front of him, then said nervously, "are you OK in the university?"


    "Your father and I found some friends outside and raised 100000 yuan for you. Would you like to take them?"


    She looked at Chen Heng and said so. Her voice sounded nervous.


    Chen Heng''s action was stunned.


    "You went to borrow money?"


    He looked at the two men in front of him and frowned.


    According to what he had known before, the situation of the family didn''t seem to be very good.


    Although it is not too poor, it is definitely not related to wealth.


    If you want to take out 100000 yuan in this world, you will absolutely lose your family.


    The thought flashed through his mind, and then he recalled it carefully for a while.


    Memories of the moment soon welled up.


    Later, Chen Heng was more speechless.


    As early as in the past, similar situations have happened many times.


    At any time, learning costs money.


    Before that, in order to support the predecessor''s studies, the parents of the predecessor had already raised money for many times.


    In this regard, the predecessor didn''t even say anything about it. It just took it one after another and then spent it.


    This kind of performance, even in Chen Heng''s opinion, is absolutely a behavior without conscience.


    "No need..."


    Sitting in his position, Chen Heng shook his head silently, then said: "there are enough subsidies in the college, enough for my study."


    "Take this money back."


    He looked at the two people in front of him. His face was calm and he said.


    "But


    Listen to Chen Heng''s words, two people''s faces seem to have some hesitation.


    Chen Heng''s mother said, "when you are still growing up, you need to eat more."


    "A little wasted."


    Chen Heng spoke softly, but he didn''t say much.


    "That..."


    In front of him, his mother looked at Chen Heng in front of him, then said nervously, "are you OK in the university?"


    "Your father and I found some friends outside and raised 100000 yuan for you. Would you like to take them?"


    She looked at Chen Heng and said so. Her voice sounded nervous.


    Chen Heng''s action was stunned.


    "You went to borrow money?"


    He looked at the two men in front of him and frowned.


    According to what he had known before, the situation of the family didn''t seem to be very good.


    Although it is not too poor, it is definitely not related to wealth.


    If you want to take out 100000 yuan in this world, you will absolutely lose your family.


    The thought flashed through his mind, and then he recalled it carefully for a while.


    Memories of the moment soon welled up.


    Later, Chen Heng was more speechless.


    As early as in the past, similar situations have happened many times.


    At any time, learning costs money.


    Before that, in order to support the predecessor''s studies, the parents of the predecessor had already raised money for many times.


    In this regard, the predecessor didn''t even say anything about it. It just took it one after another and then spent it.


    This kind of performance, even in Chen Heng''s opinion, is absolutely a behavior without conscience.


    "No need..."


    Sitting in his position, Chen Heng shook his head silently, then said: "there are enough subsidies in the college, enough for my study."


    "Take this money back."


    He looked at the two people in front of him. His face was calm and he said.


    "But


    Listen to Chen Heng''s words, two people''s faces seem to have some hesitation.


    Chen Heng''s mother said, "when you are still growing up, you need to eat more.""A little wasted."


    Chen Heng spoke softly, but he didn''t say much.


    "That..."


    In front of him, his mother looked at Chen Heng in front of him, then said nervously, "are you OK in the university?"


    "Your father and I found some friends outside and raised 100000 yuan for you. Would you like to take them?"


    She looked at Chen Heng and said so. Her voice sounded nervous.


    Chen Heng''s action was stunned.


    "You went to borrow money?"


    He looked at the two men in front of him and frowned.


    According to what he had known before, the situation of the family didn''t seem to be very good.


    Although it is not too poor, it is definitely not related to wealth.


    If you want to take out 100000 yuan in this world, you will absolutely lose your family.


    The thought flashed through his mind, and then he recalled it carefully for a while.


    Memories of the moment soon welled up.


    Later, Chen Heng was more speechless.


    As early as in the past, similar situations have happened many times.


    At any time, learning costs money.


    Before that, in order to support the predecessor''s studies, the parents of the predecessor had already raised money for many times.


    In this regard, the predecessor didn''t even say anything about it. It just took it one after another and then spent it.


    This kind of performance, even in Chen Heng''s opinion, is absolutely a behavior without conscience.


    "No need..."


    Sitting in his position, Chen Heng shook his head silently, then said: "there are enough subsidies in the college, enough for my study."


    "Take this money back."


    He looked at the two people in front of him. His face was calm and he said.


    "But


    Listen to Chen Heng''s words, two people''s faces seem to have some hesitation.


    Sitting in his position, Chen Heng shook his head silently, then said: "there are enough subsidies in the college, enough for my study."


    "Take this money back."


    He looked at the two people in front of him. His face was calm and he said.


    "But


    Listen to Chen Heng''s words, two people''s faces seem to have some hesitation

 Chapter 419

    "Longcheng University...."


    Walking on the road, thinking of the name, Lu Yao sighed to herself, and a complex emotion appeared in her heart.


    It is a thought mixed with yearning, longing, longing and many other emotions.


    In this world, the so-called Longcheng university should be a college that everyone is eager to enter.


    Later, Lu Yao thought of the original scene.


    At the beginning, when I knew that Lukong was admitted to Longcheng University, the joy of the whole family, as well as the celebration of four weeks.


    Around them, people who had nothing to do with their family and had nothing to do with each other came to celebrate.


    The whole family is filled with smile, only Lu Kong is still quiet hiding in his room, it seems that there is no influence.


    Now think about


    Lu Yao sighed again.


    According to her understanding of her brother, if it was not a last resort, he would never bow to others and seek assistance from others.


    Now, it''s for the sake of home.


    This made her feel a little complicated. At this time, she didn''t know what to say.


    In fact, she thought too much.


    Chen Heng''s predecessor has no conscience more than she imagined.


    The reason for this is that now there is a new person.


    But anyway, it''s happening.


    Anyway, from the outside, Chen Heng''s action is actually to take care of his family


    It''s a compromise we have to make.


    As for the idea of the predecessor, no one is clear except Chen Heng himself.


    After changing her clothes, Lu Yao went out and walked out.


    Before long, she went to a supermarket and went straight in.


    By this time, she had changed her clothes and looked like an employee.


    "Xiao Yao, why did you come so early today?"


    Walking into it, the people of four weeks were surprised and heard, "didn''t you hear that your brother came back today?"


    "You don''t have to stay at home with your brother a little longer?"


    "No need."


    Lu Yao laughed and then said, "my brother, after eating, has a rest in his room. He doesn''t need me to accompany him."


    "I''m bored at home, so I''ll just come here early to accompany you."


    Speaking, her tone is very light, with a kind of inexplicable lively, completely different from the previous feeling at home.


    "Wow


    A tall woman ran over and hugged Lu Yao. She was moved: "it''s true that she is Yao Yao in our family. She has a conscience."


    "Well, how does your brother feel?"


    "What''s your height and appearance?"


    She asked with curiosity.


    "That''s it."


    Lu Yao smiles and looks happy: "there''s another good news."


    "After that, I can go on to class."


    "Wow


    The woman''s face showed surprise, and then said: "congratulations."


    "But how suddenly?"


    "Because my brother is back."


    Standing in the same place, Lu Yao spoke softly and explained.


    Different from the world Chen Heng experienced in the past, it is very difficult to go to school in this world.


    Not only need to pay high tuition, but also need to meet various conditions.


    If there is not enough tuition, then at most can only enter the ordinary stage, want to go to the higher stage is impossible.


    Before that, Lu Yao was ready to drop out of school.


    No way out.


    The situation at home is just ordinary. It''s very difficult to support her brother to go to school alone.


    If she had to go to school under such circumstances, she would not be able to afford it at all.


    So before that, she was ready to drop out of school, and even wisely came to work outside to make up for her family.But now that Chen Heng is back, everything will be fine.


    With the money Chen Heng brought back, there is no lack of anything at home.


    Before departure, her parents also let her continue to go to school through the gas, there will be no pressure.


    Therefore, the girl is in a good mood at the moment.


    But around, listening to Lu Yao''s explanation, the faces of the people around him were a little complicated.


    "Longcheng University...."


    Standing beside Lu Yao, the woman''s face showed the color of exclamation and envy: "how nice..."


    "Why don''t I have such a brother..."


    Before that, Lu Yao didn''t say anything about her family. She just came to work.


    It was only today that everyone knew that Lu Yao''s brother was a student in Longcheng University.


    In this world, this is absolutely an enviable thing.


    Unconsciously, the people around slowly gathered around, surrounded Luyao, and asked questions there.


    "What are you doing?"


    On one side, a voice of reprimand came, and then the figure of a middle-aged man stepped forward.


    "Don''t you hurry to work?"


    He looked at the people around him, yelled and drove them away.


    "Xiao Yao, you stay."


    A moment later, he looked at Lu Yao in front of him, and his face became harmonious. With a full smile on his face, he looked very kind: "is your brother a student of Longcheng university?"


    "Manager..."


    Being left alone by the people in front of her, Lu Yao seems a little nervous, but listening to his question, she finally nods.


    As she nodded her head for confirmation, the manager in front of her brightened up, and her voice became eager: "that..."


    "I don''t know that, Xiao Yao, your brother is so powerful..."


    His face suddenly became eager, and his attitude changed quickly, even vaguely flattering.


    In front of the people around him, he directly announced that he had doubled Lu Yao''s treatment. Then he asked vaguely that he could ask Lu Yao to do him a small favor.


    It''s not a big problem, but let Luyao go back and ask her brother if he can bring something from Longcheng University.


    In Longcheng University, there are many unique products, which are the first to produce.


    And these things are often limited to purchase, only students in Longcheng university are qualified to purchase limited.


    If outsiders have no acquaintances, they have no channels to buy.


    Obviously, this is the idea of the people in front of us.


    Lu Yao nodded nervously, saying that she would ask, so that the other party would not hold too much hope.


    Judging from her understanding of her brother, I''m afraid that he would not even bother to pay attention to such things and would not agree to them.


    However, listening to Lu Yao''s words, the man in front of him was relieved. A smiling face never changed. He personally sent Lu Yao to the work counter.


    An afternoon passed quickly.


    In ordinary times, Lu Yao had to stay at this place until at least evening before she could leave.


    But today, because of the extra care of the people around her, she only did it for more than an hour and left here directly.


    Even according to the previous manager''s opinion, if she wants to, she can not come here. She can only work half a day, just make an appearance.


    It''s twice as much as before.


    This kind of inexplicable treatment made Lu Yao a little confused.


    It''s the same with the people around us. Today, we rush to do everything, leaving Lu Yao with some easy work, which is quite different from the usual style.


    This kind of obvious attitude difference makes Lu Yao confused. At the same time, she has a deeper understanding of the gold content of Longcheng University.


    After leaving the workplace, she went to her home.


    Open the door of the room, at the moment of home, her father and mother are no longer in, should be out to work.


    There was only one boy in the house.


    Chen Heng is still in his room, sitting there with a calm face, as if thinking about something.Lu Yao carefully into the room, looking at Chen Heng''s appearance, can not help but some tension.


    But thinking of what she had been entrusted with, she came forward and knocked on the door of the room.


    "Come in, please."


    In the room, the voice of indifference came from it.


    It sounds very cold.


    However, Lu Yao is used to it.


    Now it''s still good. If it was in the past, the attitude would be even worse. Maybe.


    "Brother..."


    Walking on the road, she came in carefully, looked at Chen Heng and said, "are you busy now?"


    "No, just thinking about things."


    Sitting on the head of his bed, listening to Lu Yao''s words behind him, Chen Heng turned around and said casually, "what''s the matter?"


    "That..."


    Facing Chen Heng''s sight, Lu Yao hesitated for a moment, then said: "I have something... I want to trouble you..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Indifferent voice sounded again, but it was not as Lu Yao imagined that, in the first time was rejected.


    As if feeling Chen Heng''s attitude, Lu Yao opened her mouth carefully, looked at Chen Heng and said, "I have a friend who wants you to help me bring some things back..."


    "But he''ll pay double..."


    It seemed that she was afraid of Chen Heng and was dissatisfied. Standing in the same place, Lu Yao quickly added, It seems that he is afraid that Chen Heng will be angry about it.


    To be honest, at the beginning, she didn''t really want to help.


    She is not a person who likes to make trouble for others.


    But the manager gave her something all of a sudden and didn''t give her any room to refuse.


    And the other side also said, just let her try, even if it doesn''t work.


    That''s why she came and tried to say it.


    With the words falling down, I fell into silence.


    The atmosphere of the original place can not help but become a little dignified. At the moment, there seems to be more silence.


    Standing in the same place, looking at Chen Heng''s calm face, Lu Yao suddenly regretted something inexplicably.


    Maybe she shouldn''t have told Chen Heng about it.


    In this way, he won''t be upset or embarrassed.


    At this moment, Lu Yao can''t help but flash this idea in her heart, which makes her feel a little uneasy.


    However, this dignified atmosphere only lasted for a moment.


    Sitting on the head of the bed, Chen Heng quickly raised his head and looked at Lu Yao in front of him. He nodded casually: "I know."


    "Go back and tell the man that I''ll send it back later and let him have the money ready."


    He looks calm, light mouth said, so directly agreed to come down.


    What Lu Yao said is really not a big deal.


    It''s just that someone asked her to help, hoping to get something from the college through Chen Heng.


    In fact, this kind of thing is quite normal. Many people around have done it.


    The reason why the predecessor of this body has never been made is that he is too proud. There are few friends around him who can be seen.


    If it is the predecessor, it will refuse to deal with this kind of thing.


    However, it doesn''t matter if it''s Chen Heng now.


    It''s nothing more than a good thing to be around. It''s nothing to be helpful.


    There''s nothing wrong with having more friends and more roads.


    What''s more, it''s not other people who ask him for help, but his cheap sister.


    When things are not big, help will help. It''s no big deal.


    Sitting on the head of the bed, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and various thoughts flashed through his heart.


    But in front of him, Lu Yao was a little surprised.


    She thought that this time she would be rejected by Chen Heng.


    I didn''t expect that, but I didn''t, and I was even promised.


    It was a bit of a surprise for her. For a moment, she was pleasantly surprised.


    "All right."


    Looking at Lu Yao who was a little confused in front of him, Chen Heng spoke softly and said casually, "if there''s nothing wrong, go ahead and be busy.""There''s nothing I need you to do here."


    He said softly.


    "Ah... Good... Good..."


    Standing in the same place, listening to Chen Heng''s words, Lu Yao quickly nodded, and then walked out of the room.


    Out of Chen Heng''s room, her face seems to be still with some blank color, only after walking for a moment, suddenly thought of something, picked up the mobile phone, gave a call.


    A moment later, the phone was put through, and then a compliment came out of the phone, and it kept ringing at the moment.


    From the voice, it seems to be the middle-aged manager before.


    A moment later, in the other party''s compliments, the phone was hung up.


    At this time, Lu Yao was still at a loss and didn''t know what to say.


    Used to get along with the past, she did not expect that it would be so easy.


    She was ready to be scolded by Chen Heng.


    I didn''t expect to succeed directly.


    While this surprised her, she was also surprised at Chen Heng''s change.


    In the past, Chen Heng''s predecessor was not like this.


    "Brother... Really changed a lot..."


    A moment later, the thought flashed through her mind, and she could not help being completely relaxed.


    On the other side.


    Chen Heng is sitting alone in his room, still thinking there at the moment.


    The general background of the world, Chen Heng is now clear.


    The background of this world seems very huge.


    The power of human beings has already stepped out of the parent star, walked into the starry sky, rooted in various places, and even fought against various cosmic civilizations.


    And even in this context, the powerful beasts and warriors are still the top forces in the world.


    A powerful beast keeper, one of his beasts, is enough to suppress a civilization and fight against the whole interstellar civilization.


    In this case, Chen Heng, as a beast keeper, is naturally more than one notch higher than ordinary people in identity.


    Of course, it''s the same in practice.


    As a beast keeper, he naturally awakens his mind power and can use it to strengthen himself, which is comparable to those who have practiced martial arts for many years in an instant.


    If we can find a suitable Royal beast, it will be more powerful.


    A powerful beast keeper can control and cultivate extremely terrifying beasts, and his strength is extremely terrifying.


    It can be said that the prospect is very good.


    But there are also big problems.


    The most obvious problem is lack of money.


    Yes, I''m short of money.


    In this world, there is no doubt about the status and strength of the beast keeper.


    But to a certain extent, things that can be used for animal control are also extremely precious.


    Whether it''s a powerful Royal beast, all kinds of materials and potions used to increase one''s mind power, or even all kinds of auxiliary means, these all need to spend a lot of money.


    If you don''t have enough money, you can''t go far.


    At this point, Chen Heng natural relatively suffer.


    Because he is not a very good person.


    Families can''t help it much.


    So we have to rely on ourselves.


    If you only rely on yourself, if you want to gather enough money and buy enough powerful Royal beasts, then the difficulty will be hell level.


    It''s almost impossible.


    The only way out is to seek other people''s investment, perhaps take the initiative to join the expedition, take great risks and get high returns.


    It''s not a good way.


    But for Chen Heng, there seems to be no special way.


    Sitting on the head of the bed, Chen Heng fell into thinking.


    Funding must be sought.


    He is not the predecessor. He is obviously lack of these things, but he doesn''t want to bow to the reality.


    It''s necessary to accept other people''s financial assistance, otherwise, I''m afraid there''s no way to go too far.


    Of course, even if it is funded, there is also a big difference.Therefore, Chen Heng will fall into thinking.


    "According to the rules of the world, even if you want to receive funding from others, you should try to sell it at a good price. On the one hand, you can get attention from others, and on the other hand, you can get more resources..."


    Sitting in the same place, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and he thought inexplicably: "if you want to sell at a good price, you must come out and have enough popularity, It was good enough. "


    The truth is the same.


    People want to help you because you have a bright future.


    In this case, naturally, the better your performance, the more other people''s support.


    Because only you are good enough, those people have enough strength to support you and put the treasure on you.


    Otherwise, why?


    Therefore, how to get ahead is a question Chen Heng is thinking about at present.


    "It seems to be a good choice to pass the examination and other places, but it''s too high-profile...."


    Sitting in his own position, Chen Heng''s mind flashed this idea.


    In Longcheng University, there are many examinations.


    For the time being, those additional examinations are just daily examinations, including monthly examination once a month, half yearly examination and general examination once a year.


    If you can get excellent results in the exam, you can also get extra rewards

 Chapter 420

    Sitting on the head of the bed, Chen Heng thinks about it alone.


    Through their own efforts, through the examination to get rewards, this is also a clear and feasible way.


    Longcheng university is the best college in this area, and its reward for excellent students is also very rich.


    There are not only all kinds of treasures, but also some basic money.


    If Chen Heng can get excellent results in various examinations, he can not only get benefits from them and get rewards from the college, but also take advantage of these opportunities to get his reputation out.


    After that, whether it''s looking for funding or doing something else, it will be easier.


    Sitting there, these thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    At the moment, it seems to be the only way he can go.


    After all, in terms of his family, anything related to the Royal beast is a sky high price.


    Want to go all the way to the end, this is destined to be a long and difficult process.


    If it''s really just an ordinary person, I''m afraid there''s only one way to go now.


    For Chen Heng, the pressure is not so huge.


    "The divine power, to some extent, seems to be able to nourish one''s own mental power as well..."


    Sitting there, Chen Heng felt the situation in his body, and then the idea flashed through his mind.


    At this moment, he can feel the change in his body.


    With the true spirit coming into the body, the power of the body is also slowly changing and being transformed by the true spirit.


    And the existence of divine power seems to have a very good promoting effect on the mind power of the beast keeper.


    In a way, it''s very good news.


    At the moment, Chen Heng can feel that with the passing of time, the seed in his body is gradually becoming powerful, and the power is gradually growing and increasing.


    That''s good news.


    According to the understanding of the world, the reason why the beast keeper can control the beast is that there are seeds of mental power in his body.


    The seed of mindfulness, which only those who have the talent of animal defense will have.


    If you don''t have the talent of a beast keeper and are just ordinary people, you are doomed to have no chance with the beast keeper and can only practice martial arts.


    The seed that Chen Heng felt, if there was no accident, would be the seed of mental power in his body.


    At the moment, under the stimulation and nourishment of divine power, this seed of mental strength is growing vigorously and slowly.


    Now it has gradually come to a new level.


    "It seems that we can only rely on passive growth?"


    Sitting there, Chen Heng felt the changes in his body, and then the idea flashed through his mind.


    According to the memory of the predecessor, it seems that in this world, the growth of the mind power of those who resist animals basically depends on the natural growth.


    Or, use all kinds of precious things to assist.


    In Longcheng University, there are many kinds of medicaments, as well as Nianli crystal, which can be used to stimulate the growth of Nianli.


    In addition, if you get the award of the college, you can enter the secret place, then it is also good for the growth of mental ability.


    In general, this is the most effective way to increase your mental strength.


    As for the method of practice, according to what Chen Heng knows, it doesn''t seem to exist.


    Of course, it may also be that there exists, but in terms of Chen Heng''s level, there is no access to that level.


    In this case, Chen Heng wants to grow his mind power, it seems that he can only rely on the nourishment of divine power, as well as his own passive growth.


    "The nourishment of divine power, which can be regarded as an excellent one, can make me have more powerful mental power than others...."


    Sitting there, Chen Heng raised his head and looked to the outside world. At the moment, all kinds of thoughts flashed through his mind: "but the most important thing at present is to find a royal beast...."


    They are famous for their envoys and beasts.


    Only when a person has his own beast can he really exert his power.


    For Chen Heng, the most important thing is to have his own royal beast.


    The sooner you have a royal beast, the better.However, in this world, the real ability to act as a royal cub is very precious.


    Want to get, often need more harsh conditions.


    According to Chen Heng''s current knowledge, there are only a few ways.


    The first way is to honestly graduate. When you graduate, Longcheng University will send you special Royal cubs for training.


    The price is to sign an agreement with the college to complete the tasks issued by the university or other units.


    Or, seek financial support from others, show their amazing potential, and let others prepare their cubs for you.


    As with the first approach, there is also a huge price to pay.


    As for the third method, it is to perform well enough, to perform well in some important examinations and competitions, and to get the rewards.


    Among those awards, there are often some excellent Royal cubs who can act as their own royal beasts.


    This is the main way to obtain the Royal beast.


    As for other ways, of course, there are, but the probability is too small, Chen Heng is not prepared to consider.


    There are only three clear paths.


    Considering the current situation, Chen Heng is going to take a look at all three.


    With that in mind, the current goal is clear.


    "Think of a way to stand out in this monthly exam."


    In silence, Chen Heng stood up. At this time, he turned to look at the head of the bed and looked at the scenery outside. All kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart: "otherwise, if you are always a little transparent, no one will pay attention to it."


    Thoughts flashed through his mind, and then he stepped out of his room.


    Out of the room, outside the room, Lu Yao is still busy there. It seems that she is packing up.


    He seems very industrious.


    Chen Heng took a look, ignored it, and was ready to turn and leave.


    Just after walking a few steps, his body stopped again and looked at him with some doubts.


    Behind her, in the sight of Chen Heng, Lu Yao is still busy there, and her face is sweating now.


    The whole scene looks quite normal.


    "Did I feel wrong?"


    Standing in the same place, looking at Lu Yao behind him, Chen Heng frowned, and then the idea flashed through his mind.


    A moment later, he shook his head, then turned and left the place.


    Time goes by.


    After a few days, Chen Heng left his home and returned to the college.


    In the college, the appearance there is still the same as before, which seems no different from Chen Heng''s memory.


    It''s just that compared with other places, it really has to be more lively and prosperous, like it''s located in the center of the world.


    Of course, it is true in practice.


    Walking in this campus, Chen Heng''s face is calm, so he steps forward in silence.


    Around him, passers-by kept passing, all in a hurry.


    Ahead, a few figures are passing by.


    Then, a girl came to Chen Heng.


    "Hello..."


    She went to Chen Heng and looked at him. Looking at his face, she seemed to be afraid: "this is the registration form for the college entertainment competition. Are you interested?"


    Listening to the sound, Chen Heng''s steps pause, and then he looks at each other.


    Under Chen Heng''s gaze, the girl in front of her is a little nervous. She still has a large bundle of leaflets in her hand. It seems that she is working part-time.


    "Show it to me."


    Standing in the same place, looking at the girl in front of him, Chen Heng''s face was calm and said casually. He took one and looked at the content.


    The above is very simple.


    It seems that several famous enterprises held the season in the college, and specially put forward a generous bonus to reward the outstanding performance in the competition.


    This is common in colleges.


    After all, this is the core of this area, where there are many future beasts.


    Many enterprises want to dig out some good ideas from here. By the way, they can leave a deep impression on the hearts of future animal owners, and finally they can cooperate with them or even recruit them.Therefore, similar events like this can not be seen everywhere, but they are not too rare.


    However, this time, it seems that the scale of the event is larger and the rewards are more generous.


    Chen Heng probably took a look.


    The registration fee is completely free, as long as you are willing to participate, you can get a rich prize.


    If you get into the top ten, you''ll get a bonus of at least 500000.


    The top three are even more rewarding.


    Looking at the bonus, Chen Heng nodded, still satisfied.


    In this world, the cubs of the Royal beast are extremely precious.


    It''s just a competition, so it''s impossible to take out this kind of thing as a reward.


    But even so, it''s not bad.


    Chen Heng is short of money now.


    The predecessor was not rich at all. In order to cope with the huge expenses needed by the beasts'' cultivation, he basically couldn''t make ends meet.


    As for the previous 500000 yuan, it was the reward that the predecessor had just received for his outstanding performance.


    After giving the money to his family, Chen Heng''s sleeves are empty now. Basically, he doesn''t have to think about buying anything.


    This time, the event is just right.


    It''s like getting a living.


    By the way, we can also see what level the people in this college are.


    Chen Heng flashed these thoughts in his heart, then raised his head, looked at the girl in front of him, and said faintly, "where can I register?"


    "You want to sign up, don''t you?"


    Standing in the same place, listening to Chen Heng''s words, the girl suddenly became a little excited. At the moment, she quickly said, "just leave identity information here."


    She looks a little excited, quickly took out a form in her hand and handed it to Chen Heng.


    On the form, there is a basic information column, and there are not many things to be explained, such as name, class, teacher, identity and so on.


    Chen Heng took the form and looked at it casually.


    At the moment, there are few people who have filled in their names on the form, and they are all warriors.


    None of the beasts.


    It seems that even in this college, the beast keeper is very rare.


    Chen Heng''s face was calm. The thought flashed through his heart. Then he filled in the form and left.


    When Chen Heng''s figure left, standing in the same place, the girl was secretly relieved.


    Look at this, just when Chen Heng was by her side, the pressure she felt was really great.


    When Chen Heng was far away, she picked up the form curiously and looked at the information filled in.


    Then, she couldn''t help but widen her eyes.


    "It turns out that... It''s an animal warrior..."


    Looking at the information above, she couldn''t help looking excited: "an animal warrior is coming to participate in the competition too..."


    "Now, I can get a lot of Commission..."


    She was a little excited, and the thought flashed through her mind.


    At this time, a few people passed by.


    Suddenly, the girl''s eyes brightened and went on walking.


    On the other side, Chen Heng continued to walk in the college according to his habits.


    The college in front of him is very spacious, but in Chen Heng''s impression, it is very strange.


    It doesn''t seem reasonable.


    After all, even though Chen Heng came back and forth, his predecessor was a student of this college, so he should not be unfamiliar with the college.


    But in fact, it is.


    The college in front of us is just a college, but its scope is even larger than that of some cities.


    Such a large area, want to be familiar with it all, is also a more difficult thing.


    The character of his predecessor is relatively isolated, so naturally he is not familiar with many places in this college.


    Chen Heng has a strange feeling when he is walking in this college.


    But fortunately, for this feeling, Chen Heng doesn''t feel anything.


    After so many things and so many simulations, Chen Heng is already full of points in terms of adaptability.After walking for a while in front of the college, Chen Heng turned around and left the place in front of him and went back to his residence.


    His residence is uniformly arranged by the college. At a glance, it looks very spacious and gorgeous.


    If strictly speaking, the conditions are even better than those in one''s own home.


    Around, not only all kinds of home appliances are complete, but also the latest styles.


    Every day, there are special maids here, and even robots come to clean it up.


    With such excellent conditions, it''s no wonder that after the predecessor came here, he didn''t want to go home.


    Of course, for Chen Heng, these are external.


    After returning to the room and putting down some of his belongings, he turned around, left the place and walked to one side.


    Soon, he came to a spacious place.


    "Welcome users back....."


    "Can I simulate it?"


    Came to the front of this spacious room, in front of the body, a sound so rang out, resounding at the moment.


    It was the sound of a machine. It was very stiff

 Chapter 421

    PS: modify in ten minutes


    The sound of machinery is still ringing.


    Standing in the same place, listening to the sound in front of him, Chen Heng didn''t have much accident, just casually ordered two times.


    Then in front of my eyes, bursts of sound continued to ring.


    In front of my eyes, a virtual influence emerged out of thin air, and thus appeared.


    Chen Heng looked at the scene with great interest, then after a little thought, he slowly closed his eyes.


    Then, in his mind, a large amount of data began to appear, so far.


    Along with this process, in front of our eyes, the interface there begins to change.


    With Chen Heng''s thoughts constantly flashing, a series of thoughts emerge from Chen Heng''s body and connect with the external equipment.


    Then in front of my eyes, a brand new picture emerged.


    It was another figure, looking like a teenager.


    At the beginning, this figure was very hazy and illusory, just like a shadow. It only had a vague outline and did not have a real shape.


    But with the passing of Chen Heng''s mind, in front of his eyes, the image began to skip, and the image on it gradually became clear.


    From the most basic skin to the internal muscle texture, all kinds of subtle places begin to emerge one by one, and they are especially real, just like a real existence.


    In the end, in front of Chen Heng''s eyes, a brand-new figure suddenly appeared, just standing in front of him.


    At one glance, it was as if he was standing there, watching him.


    Feeling this situation, Chen Heng slowly opened his eyes.


    The two lines of sight interweave with each other.


    A very strange feeling emerged from my heart.


    Chen Heng is looking at another oneself in front of him, not from Leng Leng God.


    "Is this the function of mindfulness?"


    He was a little surprised. Rao had already known the function of mindfulness from his memory, but he was still surprised at the moment.


    The other figure in front of him was completely simulated by his mind.


    On the surface, it is almost another Chen Heng, just like his noumenon.


    Even in practice.


    In front of this figure, there is an almost real body, in which each texture is so clear, can not see the slightest trace of illusion.


    It''s like a real shadow.


    But in fact, this is the existence simulated by the mental power in Chen Heng''s body.


    In this world, mindfulness itself plays such a role.


    Through mindfulness, we can simulate all external things and present them.


    Of course, it''s not easy to do that.


    It not only needs extremely strong mental power, but also needs to understand things to a certain extent.


    For example, the other Chen Heng in front of us.


    The reason why Chen Heng can simulate it is not only that his mind is strong enough, but also that he knows enough about the structure of the human body and even his own situation, so that he can simulate it.


    If you don''t have the corresponding knowledge, even if you have a strong mental ability, you can''t really realize it. At most, it''s just a shadow that has nothing to show.


    It is impossible to simulate the near real body in front of us.


    Standing in situ, as like as two peas in front of him, Chen Heng moved in his heart, then slowly walked forward and headed for the front.


    At the same time, in front of him, the other figure also stepped forward, slowly towards Chen Heng.


    The next moment, a strong wind passed.


    A fist quickly forward, directly toward the top of Chen Heng''s head, so heavy hit over.


    The next moment, Chen Heng''s hand stretched out toward the front and grasped it in his hand.


    However, in this regard, the shadow seemed to have expected it. His face was cold, and he changed his posture directly. Another sweep came.


    In this open area, they began to fight each other.


    Chen Heng is responsible for defense, and the shadow he condenses is responsible for attack.


    There was a big fight between them here, and they kept rushing forward and fighting here.At the beginning, their speed was not too fast, just normal speed.


    But as time went by, the speed of their confrontation became faster and faster. In the end, it even reached a level that ordinary people could not see clearly, very fast.


    If this process is seen by other people around, I''m afraid my face will be filled with horror at the moment. I can''t believe the scene in front of me.


    Mindfulness does have the effect of simulation.


    If your mind is strong enough to simulate everything in theory and everything around you.


    It is said that in legend, the powerful beast keeper''s mind power has changed in essence, and even changed the world in a single thought, resulting in permanent change.


    To that extent, if desired, it can even cause permanent changes, almost as if simultaneous interpreting the creator.


    But it''s just a legend.


    At least in Longcheng University, like Chen Heng at the moment, there are very few students who can directly simulate another person.


    Most of the students just simulate some simple food, such as insects with simple structure, so as to exercise their mental ability.


    In front of him, Chen Heng directly simulated the human body.


    Not only that, you can even directly control your condensed human body to achieve this level in front of you.


    The strength of the body is not inferior to that of the warrior.


    The amount of mental and computational power required is appalling.


    If ordinary people come, I''m afraid they will faint on the spot.


    But in front of Chen Heng is like a nobody, even face is not red, heart does not jump, it seems that there is no feeling.


    In the same place, fierce fighting began.


    After a long time, it gradually calmed down here.


    Chen Heng stood in the same place, panting slightly. Now his face looked pale.


    And in front of him, the figure that had been condensed from his mind had disappeared, and now it dissipated directly.


    After all, it is the body condensed from the mind, which cannot exist forever under normal circumstances.


    Once you lose the supply and maintenance of mindfulness, it will disappear immediately.


    And after such a long time, Chen Heng''s mind power in his body at the moment has been exhausted, leaving nothing at all.


    Even if it is him, to this extent, it is now the limit.


    But even at this level, it''s pretty good.


    If it is the predecessor, it will never be able to reach the present level, and even the previous body will not cohere.


    His mental ability is not enough to support this degree of simulation, and his understanding of knowledge is not enough.


    "It''s really exhausting


    Standing in the same place, recalling the process of just now, Chen Heng shook his head, the idea flashed in his heart.


    It has to be said that he was not disappointed by his practice.


    It''s really eye opening to simulate everything around you by thinking and using it.


    Even Chen Heng has never seen him in the past.


    It can be imagined that the requirements of the beast keepers are not only their own thinking, but also their understanding of all the affairs around them.


    The deeper the understanding of the world, the stronger it will be to some extent.


    This is Chen Heng''s strong point.


    In any case, he also awakened the existence of the true spirit.


    After several worlds, the knowledge and understanding of the world is far from ordinary people can be compared.


    And the characteristics and requirements of the beast keeper just allow him to give full play to this advantage.


    He couldn''t help smiling at the thought.


    Then, in front of this place, he continued to test.


    Direct use of their own mental simulation, this is a way of using mental.


    But in terms of lethality, it is extremely wasteful.


    The real effective way is to agglomerate and attach it to one''s own mind power, and through the mind power to bless oneself, to make oneself stronger.


    Chen Heng made a simple test.The original condition of his body was only equal to that of ordinary people, but at most it was slightly better.


    However, after the blessing of mindfulness, it can become more powerful in an instant, and burst out the power of far more extraordinary people in an instant.


    However, only to this extent, it is not enough.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    It is true that mindfulness can make one''s own strength stronger.


    It''s just that his body is too weak.


    If the foundation is too poor, even with this advantage, it will not be able to give full play to it.


    It seems that in this period of time, he still needs to find opportunities to enhance.


    In the short term, the way to quickly strengthen oneself is not only to nourish oneself with divine power, but also to


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng''s face was calm and soon fell into thinking.


    Half a day later.


    In a corner of the college.


    "Er..."


    In a room, a middle-aged uncle looked at the young man in front of him in consternation. At the moment, he subconsciously touched his head and seemed nervous: "this classmate, are you sure you''re not kidding me?"


    "Why?"


    Chen Heng''s face was calm, and he said at will, "aren''t you recruiting people here?"


    "It''s just a butcher. Can''t I apply?"


    "It''s not..."


    The middle-aged uncle touched the sweat that didn''t exist on his head, and some speechless said, "it''s just a classmate. You''re a beast keeper. You won''t lack this money, will you?"


    He had no choice but to open his mouth. At this time, he almost thought that the other party was making fun of himself.


    This place is the slaughterhouse of the college, where a large number of rare animals are kept, and some rare exotic animals are even bought from the depths of the stars and other stars.


    Direct use of their own mental simulation, this is a way of using mental.


    But in terms of lethality, it is extremely wasteful.


    The real effective way is to agglomerate and attach it to one''s own mind power, and through the mind power to bless oneself, to make oneself stronger.


    Chen Heng made a simple test.


    The original condition of his body was only equal to that of ordinary people, but at most it was slightly better.


    However, after the blessing of mindfulness, it can become more powerful in an instant, and burst out the power of far more extraordinary people in an instant.


    However, only to this extent, it is not enough.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    It is true that mindfulness can make one''s own strength stronger.


    It''s just that his body is too weak.


    If the foundation is too poor, even with this advantage, it will not be able to give full play to it.


    It seems that in this period of time, he still needs to find opportunities to enhance.


    In the short term, the way to quickly strengthen oneself is not only to nourish oneself with divine power, but also to


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng''s face was calm and soon fell into thinking.


    Half a day later.


    In a corner of the college.


    "Er..."


    In a room, a middle-aged uncle looked at the young man in front of him in consternation. At the moment, he subconsciously touched his head and seemed nervous: "this classmate, are you sure you''re not kidding me?"


    "Why?"


    Chen Heng''s face was calm, and he said at will, "aren''t you recruiting people here?"


    "It''s just a butcher. Can''t I apply?"


    "It''s not..."


    The middle-aged uncle touched the sweat that didn''t exist on his head, and some speechless said, "it''s just a classmate. You''re a beast keeper. You won''t lack this money, will you?"


    He had no choice but to open his mouth. At this time, he almost thought that the other party was making fun of himself.


    This place is the slaughterhouse of the college, where a large number of rare animals are kept, and some rare exotic animals are even bought from the depths of the stars and other stars. Direct use of their own mental simulation, this is a way of using mental.But in terms of lethality, it is extremely wasteful.


    The real effective way is to agglomerate and attach it to one''s own mind power, and through the mind power to bless oneself, to make oneself stronger.


    Chen Heng made a simple test.


    The original condition of his body was only equal to that of ordinary people, but at most it was slightly better.


    However, after the blessing of mindfulness, it can become more powerful in an instant, and burst out the power of far more extraordinary people in an instant.


    However, only to this extent, it is not enough.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    It is true that mindfulness can make one''s own strength stronger.


    It''s just that his body is too weak.


    If the foundation is too poor, even with this advantage, it will not be able to give full play to it.


    It seems that in this period of time, he still needs to find opportunities to enhance.


    In the short term, the way to quickly strengthen oneself is not only to nourish oneself with divine power, but also to


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng''s face was calm and soon fell into thinking.


    Half a day later.


    In a corner of the college.


    "Er..."


    In a room, a middle-aged uncle looked at the young man in front of him in consternation. At the moment, he subconsciously touched his head and seemed nervous: "this classmate, are you sure you''re not kidding me?"


    "Why?"

 Chapter 422

    A battle was soon settled.


    And it''s much faster than most people think.


    Under the gaze of the middle-aged man, Chen Heng put down the beast in front of him.


    Then it was all in one go, slaughtering, bloodletting, skinning. The whole movement looked extremely smooth, which made people gape at a glance.


    Standing in the same place, looking at Chen Heng''s action in front of him, even the middle-aged man on one side was a little stunned. He didn''t understand why Chen Heng''s action was so smooth.


    It''s like I''ve done it many times.


    In fact, it is.


    According to the common sense, Chen Heng''s status in this world is a beast keeper, a natural noble existence, and naturally has nothing to do with slaughtering.


    But in the past, Chen Heng was a hunter.


    In the past, when he first simulated, the identity he obtained was not a hunter.


    In that simulation, Chen Heng had rich experience in this kind of work.


    It''s just slaughtering. It doesn''t take much effort.


    Don''t say it''s just slaughtering. Even the details are extremely well done. It''s just that we haven''t used this technology for a long time, so we''re a little unfamiliar with it.


    Besides, it still looks pretty good.


    At least on one side, the middle-aged man in charge of this place was stunned.


    It took a long time to recover.


    "How?"


    Standing in the same place, he then dealt with the beast in front of him. Chen Heng then turned around and looked at the middle-aged man, then asked, "can I stay?"


    At this moment, because he had just finished a slaughtering, he looked a little frightening. His body was stained with scarlet blood, and even his face was stained with traces. He looked a little frightening.


    It''s totally different from what a teenager looks like.


    Looking at the middle-aged man is a Leng Leng.


    After a long time, he slowed down and quickly nodded: "yes."


    "If you want to work here, of course we welcome it."


    "As for the payment, how about ten thousand a month?"


    He looked at Chen Heng in front of him. After a little thought, he offered a price.


    "Yes."


    Listen to his words, Chen Heng face calm, nodded, agreed.


    The price offered by the other party is fair, which is higher than the general salary. It is estimated that it depends on his skill and the identity of the beast keeper.


    With a monthly income of 10000 yuan, we can definitely live well in this world. Under normal circumstances, the monthly income of many middle-class families is just like this.


    Absolutely not low.


    Of course, in this place, the reward is just like this.


    At least if Chen Heng goes out as a beast keeper and finds any job, his income will definitely be higher than this one.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    In itself, Chen Heng didn''t come here to work for this reward.


    The reason why he went to this place to work was mainly for the nature of the job.


    Working in a slaughterhouse is a kind of chore for ordinary people. They will never want to come here unless they have to.


    As Chen Heng is such a beast, he can''t even look at it.


    But for Chen Heng, there is another advantage.


    The killing divinity in his body can gain strength through continuous killing, from which the power of killing can be continuously obtained to improve himself.


    Therefore, this job is more suitable for Chen Heng.


    After all, it is only here that he has the opportunity to kill a large number of people and all kinds of creatures.


    As far as the content and nature of this job is concerned, Chen Heng will choose to come and have a try even if he doesn''t give money.


    Not to mention the extra pay.


    Absolutely not bad.


    After a while, Chen Heng left with great satisfaction.


    Just one day, the killing power in his body expanded rapidly to a certain extent.In his body, the huge power of killing is constantly transformed, gradually integrated into his body, growing his body.


    According to this speed, with the divine power in the body to nourish and strengthen, its growth rate is absolutely not too slow.


    According to Chen Heng''s estimation.


    Killing power and divine power enhancement can enhance his strength in the shortest time.


    In half a month''s time to reach a ring of strength is absolutely no problem.


    After his own strength reaches one link, with the blessing of his mind, his combat power will be considerable, and he can burst out more terrifying power.


    Chen Heng is satisfied with the result.


    Of course, the manager in charge of slaughterhouse was also very satisfied.


    Because in just one day, Chen Heng slaughtered at least hundreds of rare animals.


    And he did it all by himself. He didn''t need any help at all.


    This workload, in normal times, even if four or five people work together, may not be able to achieve.


    In the original time, he also wanted to recruit more staff in the college to work here.


    But now it seems that Chen Heng alone is enough to stand up to four or five people.


    Naturally, he was very happy, and even gave Chen Heng a salary increase on the spot, doubling his salary.


    Although Chen Heng doesn''t care much.


    After finding a job in the slaughterhouse, Chen Heng returned to his normal life.


    At ordinary times, he would rest in his own room, or learn the relevant knowledge of the beasts, trying to understand the world.


    In daily life, his main task is to work in the slaughterhouse, where he constantly slaughters all kinds of prey.


    Although the days are peaceful, it has to be said that for Chen Heng, it is still meaningful.


    Time just goes by.


    Soon, more than half a month passed.


    More than half a month later.


    In the early morning, the sun appeared from the sky and spread to the earth.


    In an open square, at the moment, a high platform has already been built. Standing there, it looks very spectacular.


    This is the stage.


    It seems very ordinary.


    But in fact, there are many unique places.


    In every corner, there are all kinds of instruments, and people are monitoring this area all the time, so as to avoid any accident.


    And among them, at the moment, the confrontation has begun.


    On several stages, several martial artists fight each other constantly, and their movements are very fierce. Every move is particularly terrifying. If you hit ordinary people, I''m afraid you can easily hurt them seriously


    But in this area, this is the most common.


    Basically, the players on every stage are very good.


    "Is this the student of Longcheng college?"


    In the rear, there is a special screen to record the movements of those players on the stage, analyze their body data, and even the process of confrontation.


    A middle-aged woman stood there, looking excitedly at these screens in front of her, looking at the contents displayed above, her body was shaking gently.


    "Manager Liu..."


    Behind the woman, a voice came, just like this: "there''s another preliminaries to start, do you want to pay attention?"


    Standing in the same place, listening to the voice, Liu Rou Leng Leng, then subconsciously said: "just preliminary, what''s special?"


    "Is he an excellent student of Longcheng university?"


    "No, not this..."


    Behind Liu Rou, a young man looked at the list in his hand, and his face was a little surprised: "there is a beast keeper in the two sides of the war..."


    "What? "The beast keeper?"


    Listen to this, Liu Rou suddenly Leng Leng, some doubts: "are we invited those people?"


    "How did you get to the preliminaries?"


    For example, in order to make the competition hot and attractive, they often invite some excellent beasts to participate in the competition, so as to create disputes and make the competition more hot.Of course, this kind of invitation costs money.


    The time of those excellent beasts themselves is very precious. They have little time to participate in some unimportant events.


    So it takes a lot of money to invite these people over.


    People who pay a lot of money usually only show up in the semi-finals or finals.


    But now, is it coming out in the preliminaries?


    This surprised Liu rou.


    "No, it doesn''t seem to be..."


    Listening to Liu Rou''s words, the young man on one side shook his head and pondered for several times, but he didn''t find the name in his memory: "it seems that we didn''t invite him here, but registered himself."


    "What?"


    Liu Rou was stunned. At this time, she thought she was joking: "we didn''t invite her?"


    They didn''t invite them. In other words, they signed up by themselves.


    Standing in the same place, this idea flashed through their hearts, and then they could not help but raise some interest.


    "Turn the projection on and let me see."


    She got interested in it, and then she said so.


    With her voice, in the same place, a screen, the image began to change slowly.


    In the dark, the instruments begin to shift the target and lock their eyes on a certain figure.


    Soon, a figure appeared like this, showing its own appearance here.


    From the simple appearance, this seems to be a teenager.


    The young man looked very young, but he was about seventeen or eighteen years old. His face was still a little tender, but his face was very calm and calm. There was no vanity of his age.


    Very steady.


    There is no doubt that this is the one who came to register.


    "The name seems to be... Lukong?"


    Liu Rou looked at it with great interest and read each other''s name to the list.


    Then she looked at his opponent again, as if he were a warrior.


    He was also born in Longcheng college, but he was not a beast keeper, but an ordinary warrior.


    However, although he is only a warrior, as a student of Longcheng University, he is also very excellent. His actual strength has reached the level of a formal warrior.


    This level is definitely not weak.


    If you take it to the outside world, it''s definitely a proper genius.


    In the face of such a warrior, the ordinary beast keeper is undoubtedly at a loss.


    no way out.


    Although powerful, the beast keeper is powerful in the later period.


    Before having the beast, the main strength of the beast keeper is to rely on his own mental power and use it to bless himself to get promotion.


    Therefore, before they can''t own the beast, in fact, the beast keeper will suffer relatively from the warrior.


    After all, compared with those who exercise their mind all day long, those who exercise their body all day long and accumulate fighting experience are much better than ordinary ones in actual combat ability.


    So in the face of the present situation, what will be the final result?


    Liu Rou and Liu Rou look at the screen in front of them, with some expectation in their eyes.


    Soon, the fight began.


    On the screen, the warrior begins a tentative attack.


    This is a very normal technique.


    After all, in the confrontation, they do not know in advance what the other party is and what kind of ability they have.


    Therefore, if we want to explore it, we can make targeted plans.


    However, in the face of this kind of temptation, what will a beast keeper do?


    Liu Rou looks forward to this idea.


    But soon, the result that made her gape came out.


    In the screen in front of him, the beast keeper quickly made a hand and directly hit him down. In an instant, he repulsed the warrior. Then he quickly turned around and tilted his body and directly hit him down.


    Bang!


    With a heavy blow, the warrior fell to the ground and was pushed off the stage.


    It''s a direct decision.There was a moment of silence.


    It took a while for them to respond.


    "This... This..."


    Looking at the scene displayed on the screen, Liu Rou''s face showed some hesitation, as if she was not sure: "are you sure, this is a beast keeper, not an excellent warrior?"


    "Should... Should..."


    Standing on one side, her subordinate looked at the scene in front of the screen, also inexplicably uncertain.


    After all, the current situation is really too evil.


    A warlord vs. a warfighter, and in a moment''s time, the winner or loser was decided.


    The beast keeper put his hand directly and took the warrior down every minute.


    Look at that fierce technique, decisive action, and that terrible physical quality. It''s like a martial arts competitor needs more martial arts.


    If he does not say that he is a beast keeper, most people will regard him as a warrior.


    At this time, in front of Liu Rou, almost both of them doubted whether the other party''s information was wrong?


    If you think about it later, it''s unlikely.


    The name list of the competition will be verified by a special person. The identity information in it needs to be compared with the database of Longcheng University, and it will be confirmed only after it is confirmed to be consistent. Otherwise, it can''t pass at all.


    After all, this competition is for the students of Longcheng University.


    If anyone fills in the information randomly, they can come here for whoring, of course not.


    Therefore, the data on this list should be basically correct.


    There is little chance of error.


    So, this man''s identity as a beast keeper should be ok?


    But what''s the matter with that sharp skill?


    "The instrument is not on..."


    Standing in the same place, Liu Rou shook her head and looked at the detection equipment: "it seems that he did use his own strength just now, and did not use any mental strength."


    "It''s just that... Without any effort, there is such a standard..."


    It seems to think of something, her face looks a little strange: "this beast keeper, can''t he still be a warrior?"


    The idea flashed through her mind.


    "But that''s a good thing."


    Standing behind Liu Rou, the young man looked at the list and said, "at least in this way, the game will be more exciting."


    "We can also accomplish our tasks and find more people worthy of attention and investment."


    "I hope so."


    Listening to this, Liu Rou nodded and agreed.


    "That''s it."


    It''s on the other side.


    Standing on the high platform, Chen Heng hit the opponent in front of him and felt the strength of the opponent. Then he shook his head and was disappointed.


    It seems that his estimation of the students in the college is a little high.


    Just now that student''s strength is really good. According to Chen Heng''s standard, he probably has the strength of apprenticeship level. Even in the Karol kingdom of the world of gods, he is barely the number one person.


    Just pure this kind of standard, in Chen Heng''s opinion, still some disappointment.


    After all, this is one of the best colleges in the world.


    In terms of the world''s population and the proportion of people practicing martial arts, it is common sense that all those who can enter this college are the talents who stand out from tens of thousands of people, and they are the one in a million.


    Only such people can stand out and enter this college.


    Now, it''s the same level.


    This can''t help but disappoint Chen Heng.


    But soon, he adjusted his mood and changed his mind.


    "However, maybe the other party is only a junior student, and has not experienced time, and it may not be..."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng thought and flashed the idea.


    It''s possible.


    No matter how excellent a genius is, it needs enough time to grow up to become a real strong one.There is no doubt that the students who can enter this college are real talents themselves.


    But when they enter this college, they may not have enough time to grow up, and they are still in the most immature state.


    In this state, the strength of Chen Heng''s expectations, in fact, is also a very normal thing.


    Moreover, in Chen Heng''s view, the martial arts of the world are not so complete.


    In fact, it is more difficult for those people to practice.


    This may also lead to the fact that the strength of the world''s warriors is generally inferior.


    All sorts of thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, then he turned around and left here and walked to one side

 Chapter 423

    After the first game, Chen Heng didn''t leave immediately, but just came to one side and began to watch other people''s games.


    The game here is not over yet.


    There are even a lot of people''s games that are just beginning.


    After all, not everyone has the strength of Chen Heng, who can quickly solve his opponent.


    Most of them, if they want to win from the contest, still need to go through a relatively long process.


    At present, the strength of these people seems to have been better.


    According to Chen Heng''s feeling, the strength of most people here seems to be very close.


    Except for a few, most of the competitors are very close.


    As a result, the time of this game is very long.


    In this regard, Chen Heng was not surprised. He just stood silently in the same place, waiting for the result to appear.


    By the way, he is also observing the strength of others around him.


    However, to his disappointment, according to his observation, there were few powerful people around.


    Although the strength of those competitors is not bad, they are all apprentices, but for Chen Heng, it''s just like that. It''s nothing at all.


    If only such strength, then this time''s competition, looks like no suspense.


    This can not help but let Chen Heng feel a little disappointed.


    It seems that even though it is one of the best colleges in this star, the strength of students here is just like this.


    At least that''s what the warrior looks like.


    I just don''t know what happened to those beasts.


    At least for the moment, Chen Heng has not seen a real beast keeper.


    Look at this, just like him, the number of the beasts who will take part in this competition is relatively small.


    Of course, it may be the reason that I participated, but I haven''t appeared yet.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng''s mind flashed all kinds of ideas.


    In the next few days, the game continued.


    In this process, Chen Heng also continued to participate in several games to defeat his opponent.


    The whole process is very easy, just like before.


    The strength of those martial artists is mostly at the apprenticeship level, and even the number of martial artists at the first level is very rare.


    To deal with these students, Chen Heng doesn''t need to use his own strength at all. He can easily defeat them just by his own strength.


    The whole process was quite easy.


    But he didn''t know that in the dark, someone was watching him now.


    "It has been confirmed..."


    In the room, Liu Rou looks at the influence projected on the screen in front of her eyes, with a smile on her face: "this Lu classmate is indeed a beast keeper, and it seems that she has just been rewarded some time ago and has entered a special virtual secret place."


    "But so far, in five games, he has beaten his opponent without even thinking about it."


    "This strength is really strong."


    She stood in the same place, looking at the influence of Chen Heng''s hand figure, eyes can''t help but over the brilliant, looks very excited.


    "It seems that we have found the genius that headquarters asked us to look for."


    "Do you want to arrange some stronger opponents for him?"


    Behind her, Liu Rou''s assistant said, looking at Chen Heng''s image in front of her, her face showed some bitter color: "this one''s strength is a little too strong for other students."


    "The people we had arranged before were solved by him without making a few moves."


    "His strength, it seems, has long gone beyond the boundaries of a formal warrior. He should have the strength of a formal first-class warrior."


    "He is not only a beast keeper, but also a first-class warrior."


    Liu Rou nodded, very satisfied: "good, good."


    "Go back and check the background of this Lu classmate, and see if there are other people betting?"


    "If we can, we will choose this one for the students who invest this time."


    She said, looking at the scene of Chen Heng''s hand, the more satisfied she was.


    This time, the reason why they want to hold a competition in Longcheng college is that they want to find several talents with enough potential in the college and invest in them, in addition to their own popularity.Now it seems that they have found a sufficient target.


    At least in their view, Chen Heng is an absolute potential stock.


    At least from the current performance, although it can not be regarded as the top, it can also be regarded as an absolute genius.


    At a young age, he not only surpasses the official warrior in martial arts cultivation, but also has the talent of animal control.


    This kind of talents, no matter where they are, are undoubtedly outstanding.


    Looking at Chen Heng, they can''t help but feel excited. At this time, they seem to see a rising star in the future.


    In front of the stage, Chen Heng is still standing there.


    After pushing back his opponent and letting him fall off the stage, Chen Heng came down.


    Counting the time before, this is his fifth competition.


    In half a month, there were five direct competitions.


    This frequency is very dense.


    If not, the organizer will provide the best treatment fluid and various other equipment for the recovery of the competitors free of charge.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid it''s just the body, and it''s not enough.


    There will be problems.


    After all, a contest like this is especially costly for people''s body.


    In any case, there are big problems, which may leave some dark wounds.


    With such a huge frequency in a short time, the possibility of problems is even greater.


    However, with the help of special equipment, the possibility of problems is shrinking.


    Chen Heng has no such problem.


    For him, the previous opponents are too weak to be injured.


    However, taking this opportunity, he also took a serious look at the various devices in the world.


    During this half month''s experience, he also had a considerable understanding of the technological level of the world.


    Judging from what we have learned, the world''s science and technology is undoubtedly very high.


    It can be said that among the various worlds Chen Heng has experienced, the world''s science and technology is the highest.


    In this world, human civilization has already stepped out of its own home star and started to deal with other civilizations in the interstellar.


    In this context, according to Chen Heng''s understanding, ordinary warriors should not play a big role.


    After all, the actual strength of ordinary martial arts is just like that. It''s better to say that higher-level martial arts can only bully ordinary people.


    In the face of guns and shells, these so-called fighters are also very vulnerable and can not play a big role at all.


    From this point of view, in this world, the so-called warrior should only be an ordinary occupation, and there is no need to pay too much attention to it.


    But in reality, in this world, those warriors are highly valued.


    Being a warrior not only has advantages in various aspects, but also can get relevant subsidies.


    It can be said that we attach great importance to it.


    At the beginning, Chen Heng still had some doubts about this situation and didn''t understand how it happened.


    It was only after this period of understanding that he understood.


    The ordinary warrior is really insignificant to the civilization that has stepped into the starry sky.


    But in this world, there is a unique weapon, which needs the cooperation of the warrior to play its role.


    That''s star mecha.


    Star mecha is a unique product of the world. It is said that it condenses the highest civilization of science and technology, which can increase a person''s power to the greatest extent and maximize his power.


    In theory, even if it''s just an ordinary person, if he can really control a pair of star machine armour, then he can also burst out the power of terror, and can easily kill an army of 100 people.


    If a warrior is wearing mecha, his strength will be even stronger.


    A formal warrior equivalent to a knight apprentice is only a matter of a few bullets under normal circumstances.


    However, if one is a formal warrior wearing star mecha, then only another formal warrior wearing star mecha can stop it.


    Otherwise, unless there are powerful high killing weapons, they will never be repulsed.It is precisely because of the unique existence of star mecha that the status of warrior is pushed so high in this world.


    It is precisely because of this that a large number of martial arts talents will be recruited in Longcheng college.


    According to what I learned from my predecessor''s memory, in Longcheng University, those senior students have often begun to try to control the mecha, to hone their potential and to fit with it.


    This is what Chen Heng realized recently.


    "It''s interesting to combine mecha with warrior..."


    Standing in the same place, recalling the message in his mind, Chen Heng smiles on his face. At this time, the idea flashed through his heart.


    In the past, he has also experienced many worlds, many of which have their own unique power system.


    However, as in the world, it is the first time that he has seen the combination of technology and martial arts, so that mecha and warrior can cooperate with each other.


    At the same time, in his mind, at the moment also can not help raising a problem.


    "In the later stage, the warrior can combine with the mecha and play an extremely powerful terrorist force...."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and he thought silently in his heart: "the warrior can do this, so what about the beast keeper?"


    In this world, the identity of the beast keeper is much stronger than that of the warrior.


    So, since the warrior can cooperate with the mecha to play such a powerful terrorist force, what kind of power can the beast keeper, who is far superior to the warrior, play?


    Chen Heng is looking forward to this.


    In any case, since in this world, the status of the beast keeper is much higher than that of the warrior.


    In fact, the power of those who resist beasts should be much stronger than that of those who resist weapons, right?


    Otherwise, it is difficult to explain the difference in status.


    It can''t be given for nothing.


    At the moment, many thoughts flashed in Chen Heng''s heart, just like this.


    In addition, the competition at the moment has reached a certain degree.


    According to what Chen Heng has learned, after today, the next game will be the semi-final.


    At that time, we should be able to meet some more powerful opponents.


    Walking on the road, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and the idea flashed silently in his heart.


    At this time, his heart can not help but rise some expectations, even the pace of feet, can not help but accelerate some.


    But in reality, in this world, those warriors are highly valued.


    Being a warrior not only has advantages in various aspects, but also can get relevant subsidies.


    It can be said that we attach great importance to it.


    At the beginning, Chen Heng still had some doubts about this situation and didn''t understand how it happened.


    It was only after this period of understanding that he understood.


    The ordinary warrior is really insignificant to the civilization that has stepped into the starry sky.


    But in this world, there is a unique weapon, which needs the cooperation of the warrior to play its role.


    That''s star mecha.


    Star mecha is a unique product of the world. It is said that it condenses the highest civilization of science and technology, which can increase a person''s power to the greatest extent and maximize his power.


    In theory, even if it''s just an ordinary person, if he can really control a pair of star machine armour, then he can also burst out the power of terror, and can easily kill an army of 100 people.


    If a warrior is wearing mecha, his strength will be even stronger.


    A formal warrior equivalent to a knight apprentice is only a matter of a few bullets under normal circumstances.


    However, if one is a formal warrior wearing star mecha, then only another formal warrior wearing star mecha can stop it.


    Otherwise, unless there are powerful high killing weapons, they will never be repulsed.


    It is precisely because of the unique existence of star mecha that the status of warrior is pushed so high in this world.


    It is precisely because of this that a large number of martial arts talents will be recruited in Longcheng college.


    According to what I learned from my predecessor''s memory, in Longcheng University, those senior students have often begun to try to control the mecha, to hone their potential and to fit with it.This is what Chen Heng realized recently.


    "It''s interesting to combine mecha with warrior..."


    Standing in the same place, recalling the message in his mind, Chen Heng smiles on his face. At this time, the idea flashed through his heart.


    In the past, he has also experienced many worlds, many of which have their own unique power system.


    However, as in the world, it is the first time that he has seen the combination of technology and martial arts, so that mecha and warrior can cooperate with each other.


    At the same time, in his mind, at the moment also can not help raising a problem.


    "In the later stage, the warrior can combine with the mecha and play an extremely powerful terrorist force...."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and he thought silently in his heart: "the warrior can do this, so what about the beast keeper?"


    In this world, the identity of the beast keeper is much stronger than that of the warrior.


    So, since the warrior can cooperate with the mecha to play such a powerful terrorist force, what kind of power can the beast keeper, who is far superior to the warrior, play

 Chapter 424

    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng looked around at the performance of others.


    There is no doubt that all of the three people are ghosts.


    Looking at their performance, Chen Heng stood in the same place and couldn''t help thinking.


    "Qilin, Rhett, Yang Ke..."


    Standing in the same place, his face was calm, and various thoughts flashed in his heart: "these three people seem to be famous people here..."


    "I just don''t know what the strength is..."


    The idea flashed through his mind.


    Since it can produce such a reaction in other people''s minds around, and also cause this result, there is no doubt that the strength of these three people should be very good.


    Otherwise, there will be no such performance, let alone being invited by the organizers.


    I just don''t know what kind of strength it is.


    He looked at the three people in the distance, and the thought flashed through his mind at the moment.


    "What are you looking at, kid?"


    In the distance, a rough voice sounded, which seemed a little hoarse.


    Chen Heng did not hide his vision.


    So in the distance, the three people could feel it.


    Although at the moment, there are many people around them who have their eyes on them, Chen Heng is different from these people.


    After all, the rest of the people looked at them around, mostly with some fear, as if with some fear.


    Only Chen Heng, but with some research, is very calm, not affected by them at all.


    This performance is obviously quite unexpected.


    So now, they have noticed Chen Heng for the first time.


    In the distance, a ferocious smile appeared on the big man''s face, and his eyes were fixed on Chen Heng. It seemed that he was not good: "in the past, I didn''t seem to have seen you..."


    "Another nobody who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth..."


    With a ferocious smile on his face, he looked at Chen Heng in front of him, It seems that I think of something in general.


    "No reputation, I''m sorry..."


    Standing in the same place, looking at each other''s expression, Chen Heng''s face is very calm, just light mouth: "hope after, can understand your skills."


    "You don''t want to see it."


    The big man smiles and opens his mouth to show his white teeth.


    Combined with his appearance, he looked particularly frightening.


    This person, it seems, is not a good fault.


    At least from the performance of others around us, we can see more or less.


    Although they are the same college of Longcheng University, others around them are obviously afraid of the big man in front of them.


    It seems that this man is terrible.


    I just don''t know what the strength is.


    For the other party''s threat, Chen Heng did not care, just quietly turned around, ready to go to one side.


    However, without walking a few steps, a sound came from one side.


    "Be careful..."


    On one side, a soft voice came, which sounded like a girl''s voice.


    Standing in place, listening to the voice, Chen Heng moved in his heart, then subconsciously raised his head, quickly locked a corner.


    In that corner, a girl was standing there, and her eyes were watching him.


    The girl''s appearance looks very delicate, with a unique blonde hair. She looks like a doll, like a half breed.


    At the moment, she stood at the edge corner and blinked at Chen Heng.


    "That man is in danger. If he is not an opponent later, remember to give up as soon as possible..."


    "Otherwise, although he did not dare to kill people, he had a previous record of making his opponent paralyze and disable him directly."


    Bursts of soft voice in the ear, clearly the other side did not speak, but the voice is still accurate into Chen Heng''s ear.


    Around, however, the others did not respond to the sound. It seemed that they did not hear it at all.


    Look like this, this voice only Chen Heng one person can hear."Spiritual transmission?"


    Standing in the same place, listening to the voice coming from his ears, Chen hengruo thinks.


    He didn''t expect that there were people who used their mental power to this extent.


    The so-called spiritual transmission is a kind of use of spiritual power, which can be regarded as a means of use of spiritual power.


    It''s a kind of foundation.


    However, although it is the foundation, the difficulty is not weak.


    At least, if their own mental strength is not strong enough to a certain extent, it is absolutely impossible to do this step.


    The blonde girl in the distance is not simple.


    Standing in the same place, he looked at the blonde girl and wrote down her appearance. Then he nodded and turned to his position.


    He didn''t take the liberty to say hello.


    After all, most of him has been targeted by the big man now.


    Now go to say hello to the other party, maybe it will hurt the other party.


    Since the other party reminds first, Chen Heng does not need to let the other party take any risks.


    Anyway, since the other party is standing here, it must be a student of Longcheng University.


    It''s the same to wait until the game here is over and then go to the other side.


    Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart, then turned around and walked to one side.


    A moment later, on the high platform in front of us, names were constantly skipping and flashing.


    Later, Chen Heng''s name soon appeared, intertwined with another name.


    Lukong, Rhett.


    In front of the screen, two names appear directly, so they are put there and presented.


    Looking at this scene, in the distance, a big man named Ruite smiles on his face, then turns around and looks at Chen Heng.


    "It looks like I''m lucky..."


    He took a look at Chen Heng, then turned and walked to one side.


    Chen Heng didn''t pay attention to each other, just turned around silently and walked to one side.


    Around, looking at their figures, the rest of them could not help but feel relieved. Looking at this, they all seemed relaxed.


    It seems that, indeed, as the blonde girl said before, the big man named Rhett is so famous that everyone around is under pressure.


    Now, they don''t have to face each other, so the natural pressure is much less.


    So I can''t help but feel relieved.


    Backstage.


    Looking at the two people who are about to go on the stage, Liu Rou''s face gradually shows a smile and looks a lot more expectant.


    "I didn''t expect that so soon, he was going to fight Rhett."


    "I just don''t know what the outcome of this war will be..."


    There was a look of expectation on her face, and she seemed to want to see the next result.


    Different from the other competitors around, they all paid a lot of money to invite them.


    These three are excellent colleges in Longcheng college, whose strength is far higher than that of ordinary students.


    Among the three, Ruite is a warrior who is famous for his strong body. It is said that he has the strength of a warrior above the first level.


    Qi and Lin were the beasts.


    Each of them has its own strength and characteristics.


    But relatively speaking, among the three, Rhett''s strength is definitely not weak.


    If his whole body of force breaks out completely, even the senior students will have a headache.


    And now, what kind of collision will break out when the dark horse and the fierce fighter fight each other?


    Liu Rou is very interested in this.


    Not only her, but also the others behind her.


    "Judging from the previous data, this Lu classmate undoubtedly has the strength above the official warrior and can easily suppress the official warrior...."


    "But the strength of REIT, even in the first level of martial arts, can also be called no rival."


    "In terms of the strength of the warrior alone, Rhett should be better."


    "But the other side is a beast keeper, and has the blessing of chanting power."


    "It''s not sure whether it will win or lose."Standing behind Liu Rou, someone is mumbling and analyzing.


    And with his analysis, on the other faces of the audience, the expression of expectation became more and more obvious.


    And in the color of their expectation, on the stage in front of them, the two figures are gradually moving forward.


    Chen Heng moves forward slowly.


    Different from the previous venue, the original high platform has been removed and a large square has been designated to serve as a venue for them.


    Therefore, compared with the previous, in the next battle, they will be more assured and have a wider range of activities.


    In this way, they can also show their strength to their heart''s content, and they won''t fail directly because they accidentally fall on the stage.


    To some extent, it also increases the visibility of the battle.


    On the field, in which there are already people waiting there.


    Rhett stood there, now in a loose robe, standing alone for a while.


    "Coming?"


    Looking at the figure of Chen Heng walking slowly in front of him, Rhett smiles and then says, "it seems that you are ready to meet your destiny."


    "Fate..."


    Walking to the front, Chen Heng slowly raised his head and looked at Rhett. His eyes just focused on him: "you mean, you will lose this thing?"


    The voice fell and everyone around was silent.


    "He dared to challenge Rhett..."


    "Who on earth is this?"


    People around him were a little surprised, and they didn''t seem to understand Chen Heng''s strength and identity.


    You know, around, even if you just look at each other, many people will be scared and feel a burst of fear.


    But now, there are still fierce people. They are not afraid, but dare to take the initiative to provoke?


    Who is this?


    At this time, the people around him could not help but flash over all kinds of ideas, which was very unexpected for Chen Heng''s performance.


    On the stage, looking at Chen Heng in front of him, Rhett is silent.


    Standing in the same place, he looked at Chen Heng, his face became more gloomy: "very good."


    "Originally, I was just going to beat you out."


    "But now, I have to teach you a lesson, so that you can understand the importance of respecting your predecessors."


    "How about breaking your legs so that you can only lie in a wheelchair all your life?"


    He twisted his neck and looked forward. There was a hoarse and rough voice, which was very loud.


    "I think you''ll enjoy the taste..."


    He opened his mouth with a frightening smile on his face: "you should be glad that it''s still in College..."


    "If it''s outside, I''m sure people like you can''t even keep a good body."


    The sound fell like this.


    There was a murderous atmosphere in it. If other people heard it, they would be very scared and extremely scared.


    However, for Chen Heng, it is just like this.


    He has experienced many things in his life. It''s just a threat to such a degree, which is nothing to him.


    It''s no different from the breeze.


    Standing in the same place, he looked at each other, didn''t say anything more, just quietly to the front, came to the central area of the stage.


    The two figures stood together and looked at each other.


    From the external figure, Ruite looks much taller than Chen Heng.


    His stature is very big, just standing there, it looks more than two meters, not to mention the body of the strong man, it looks like a bear, with suffocating pressure.


    Simply from the body point of view, Chen Heng seems to be completely compared, there is no comparability.


    Of course, the strength of a warrior never depends on his figure.


    Generally speaking, at the same level, the burly side does have some advantages.


    But not necessarily.


    Compared with the simple body advantage, sometimes other things are more important.The two are opposite to each other, just standing face to face.


    Their vision is more and more intertwined, and gradually becomes sharp at the moment.


    The atmosphere in the original place seemed dignified for a moment, even made people dare not speak.


    At the moment, their eyes are staring at each other, trying to find some flaws from each other, so as to make the next move.


    Then, outside, a crisp voice sounded.


    The game officially started.


    Bang!


    A dull sound came from here.


    Just in a flash, the two men shot at the same time, the figure in the air skimmed, forming a shadow.


    In an instant, Chen Heng''s fist moved forward and his body tilted slightly forward. His strength gathered in one place and rushed directly to the other side''s chest.


    Just for this, the other side seems to have expected, one hand swept into the air, the other fist hit Chen Heng.


    Looking like this, it''s like hitting Chen Heng''s head directly.


    Bang!


    A burst of sound, now so clear ring.


    Then, the two figures retreated at the same time and took several steps directly.


    At this time, the gap between the two can be clearly seen.


    Compared with Chen Heng, the big man named Ruite only stepped back three steps, then stopped the trend of retreat.


    However, Chen Heng stepped back seven or eight steps in a row to gradually stop.


    The gap in strength between the two sides is now emerging.


    Pure in strength, Chen Heng is not the other side''s hand.


    "It''s equivalent to a knight at the top of the ring..."


    Standing in the same place, feeling the strength from his hands, Chen Heng frowned secretly, and the idea flashed through his heart

 Chapter 425

    "In terms of physical fitness alone, it can be compared with the life Knight at the top of the ring..."


    On the square, Chen Heng''s figure retreated, constantly retreated behind him. His figure quickly disappeared in the same place, leaving a remnant shadow, which looked very unique.


    In this instant, they were fighting quickly, and they all fought dozens of blows, causing a very strong collision.


    Just from the visual point of view, it is very spectacular and looks very ornamental.


    In particular, under the action of those responsible for shooting instruments on one side, the two people''s movements are slowly decomposed into the smallest movements, which are displayed in front of everyone''s eyes.


    That feeling is really extremely unique, people can not help but send out a burst of exclamation.


    In the face of these two, ordinary people don''t have to fight with them, even if it''s not easy to catch up with them.


    Especially that Ritter.


    His body is so huge, looks like a bear in general, especially tall.


    But despite this, its movement is so fast, there is a completely unmatched sensitivity with its physique.


    This kind of feeling is extremely unique.


    However, there is no doubt that the bulky body, coupled with such rapid and terrifying speed, will be terrifying.


    The destructive power it can cause will make people feel terrifying, just looking at it will make people feel terrifying.


    Under such huge strength and speed, even wearing solid armor is useless. It will be easily penetrated and directly broken.


    On the ground, with the fight between the two people in front of us, cracks continue to spread outwards. This is how they appear. It looks like a cobweb spreading outwards, which makes people feel particularly terrifying.


    Chen Heng is one of them, and has basically grasped the strength of his opponent.


    In terms of physical fitness alone, the opponent in front of him is comparable to the life Knight at the top of the first ring. Even compared with the second ring, he will not be too weak.


    According to the world, this is almost the level of the second level warrior.


    Of course, compared with the life knight, it is only physical quality.


    If we really fight, there is no doubt that the same level of life Knight will win.


    Although on the level of life, they are on the same level.


    But in fact, the life Knight also breeds powerful life energy in his body, which can be added to his body or weapon armor at any time.


    Those higher level life knights can even further master life energy and turn it into their own weapons and armor.


    There is no doubt that these are incomparable advantages of the world''s martial arts.


    Under the blessing of life energy, even if the original physical quality of two people is equal, the gap will be quickly widened.


    At the same level, the Knights of life in the world of gods can easily defeat the warriors in this world.


    Of course, in practice, things can''t be said that way.


    Life energy is the unique power of life knight.


    But the warrior in this world also has the assistance of mecha.


    If combined with mecha, the actual strength of the warrior in this world will far surpass that of the life knight.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and various thoughts flashed in his heart.


    The momentum of the fight roared forward.


    The mighty power came and rushed directly.


    In front of my eyes, when the shadows dissipated, a fist seemed to appear suddenly and hit Chen Heng''s face directly.


    The strength of this circle is very strong. Once it''s solid, I''m afraid Chen Heng will fall to the ground immediately. It will be a long time before he can recover.


    However, Chen Heng''s performance is very calm.


    His body slightly side, so avoid the punch, and then slightly bent body, rapid forward, directly in a strange angle rushed past, a punch in the other side of the chest, to push back.


    Roar!


    The feeling of strength emerged from the fist.


    In front of him, feeling Chen Heng''s fist, Rhett roared like an angry Beast and rushed towards Chen Heng.


    "Die for me!"


    His fists fell down, and every blow seemed to kill Chen Heng, which was particularly terrifying.


    But no matter how hard he tries and how he rushes forward, his fist can''t really hit Chen Heng. On the contrary, because of rash action, he is hit by Chen Heng. I don''t know how many times.


    Fortunately, his body was strong enough to resist beating, otherwise, he would have fallen at the moment.


    "Again..."


    In the corner of the competition field, the tall and straight young man looked at the situation on the competition field and frowned: "it''s the same every time. It''s a sure attack, but it will be avoided in the end."


    "Why on earth is that?"


    He stood there, his face full of doubts, did not understand why it was so.


    As a matter of fact, Rhett is not a simple brat who can go all the way to the present, or even make such a big name near the college.


    Perhaps in other aspects, the other side has some defects, and some of them are too cruel and frightening.


    But in the battle, the other side is worthy of the powerful, that a fight instinct is terrible.


    Even if he is stronger than the people face him, in the face of his terrible battle, only feel, will also feel very tied, can''t win him in a short time.


    However, such a person always makes low-level mistakes in the face of a person whose strength is far lower than himself.


    On one side, they saw it very clearly.


    In a lot of times, Ruite has accurately grasped Chen Heng''s flaw and just launched an attack.


    But every time, the other side just like anticipating the way Rhett did, they directly dodged.


    This kind of feeling is really weird. I don''t know what to say.


    Not to mention the Ruite who is on the field, even the other people who are watching the game feel wrong at the moment.


    "This rookie, he has such a keen fighting instinct..."


    The young man named Qi Lin stood in the corner, looking at the front with a dignified face. At this time, he didn''t know what to say.


    He didn''t expect that he would get such a harvest in the end just to earn some extra money.


    "It''s not just combat intuition..."


    Standing beside Qi Lin, a woman named Yang Ke also spoke. Although her face was still cold, she also showed a little surprise: "his spirit is also amazing..."


    "The powerful spirit combined with his terrible fighting intuition led to such a situation..."


    "Rhett is superior to him in both strength and speed, but because of these, in the end, he suppressed him."


    "If it goes on like this, I''m afraid he will kill me."


    "It''s interesting."


    Standing in the same place, listening to Yang Ke''s words, Qi Lin smiles, showing a smile of interest on his face, and then says: "look at his age, he should be a new student."


    "I didn''t expect that such characters could still appear in this class of students."


    "In terms of his age and mental strength, he will have a bright future in the future."


    At this time, looking at the front, Chen Heng, who is still fighting with Ruite, looks calm and calm. Other people on the scene can''t help but arouse some interest.


    It''s just a fight instinct.


    But the mental intensity shown in it is very terrible.


    If you want to go to the end of the road, mental power is essential.


    Because in this world, all powerful warriors must practice their own mecha in the end.


    And the higher the degree of fit with the mecha, the more powerful it can play.


    In this regard, the more powerful the mental force is, the more compatible it is with its own mecha, and the more terrifying it can be.


    Even if the mental strength is strong to a certain extent, it can make the mecha play more powerful.


    Therefore, to measure a warrior''s future, not only his strength, but also his spiritual strength.


    Strength can guarantee its ability to control the mecha.


    The mental force can ensure its fit with the mecha.


    In the eyes of the people around him at the moment, Chen Heng undoubtedly has two points.


    To be able to have such strength at this age, his talent is undoubtedly extremely powerful.


    And that part of mental power is even more obvious.


    There are tens of thousands of students in Longcheng college.


    But among so many students, I''m afraid there are few who can have such strong mental power.


    To be able to have such a strong mental power, to some extent, is enough to attract people''s attention.


    "Good, good!"


    Backstage, by observing the performance of Chen Heng on the stage, Liu Rou and others face more excited.


    "Not only the strength is comparable to that of the first-class martial arts, but also the spiritual strength."


    Her face looked very excited, and there was a feeling of digging treasure.


    For the ordinary people around, the outcome of this battle may still be some suspense.


    But in their view, there is no need to guess the outcome of the war.


    Ruite will not be Chen Heng''s opponent.


    After all, the other party''s real identity is the beast keeper, and he has been forced to the present level even before his own mental strength has been exerted.


    Then when he spreads out his mind and blesses himself, the result will be easier to distinguish.


    People present are looking forward to this.


    "I just don''t know how far you can go..."


    Standing in the same place, looking at the screen in front of her, Liu Rou looks forward to it and thinks excitedly.


    At this time, there was a sound behind, and it came.


    "Manager, things are starting to change."


    Behind him, a sound came.


    Liu Rou quickly raised her head.


    In the screen in front of me, the situation has changed a lot.


    Among them, Chen Heng changed his previous conservative offensive and began to march forward.


    Step by step, he changed his previous defense, staring at Rhett''s fist, rushing forward and suppressing the opponent.


    For a moment, the situation changed.


    But this kind of change, only produces in a flash.


    And now, on the court.


    "Son of a bitch!"


    A fist wave down, toward Chen Heng''s head hit, but finally was sensitive to escape, directly hit the ground, hit a big depression on the ground.


    On the field, Ruite''s face was ferocious. Looking at Chen Heng in front of him at the moment, his face was full of anger: "will you just avoid it?"


    "If it''s a man, just take my punches


    His face was twisted and his heart was full of anger.


    At this moment, along with the battle, a bad feeling began to rise.


    He already had a hunch.


    If it goes on like this, he will probably lose when his strength is exhausted.


    Lose


    For Rhett, the result is not unacceptable.


    After all, there will always be a day when you are out all the year round.


    If you don''t say anything else, just the senior students, he can''t beat any of them.


    But this does not include Chen Heng.


    After all, Chen Heng is a freshman who has just entered the college. In theory, he is far from being able to compare with the older students.


    Not to mention him.


    Lose to such a person, I''m afraid that after that, his prestige in the college will be ruined.


    The other side will follow his reputation to the top.


    It''s something he can''t accept in any case.


    Aware of this, he is particularly angry in his heart. At the moment, he roars and tries to catch Chen Heng and defeat him.


    However, the more he thought about it in his heart, the bigger his action was, the more likely he was to make mistakes. In the end, he was caught by him several times and hit by him.


    If it goes on like this, it seems that it is impossible to avoid a failure.


    Aware of this, he roared in his heart, especially unwilling.


    So, he began to use words to provoke, hoping that Chen Heng did not have patience, rushed to fight directly with him.


    In front of him, Chen Heng''s body pauses.


    Standing there, he looked at Rhett in front of him.


    "Then, as you wish."


    His face was calm, and he looked at Rhett in front of him. This time, he didn''t hide any more. He rushed over and pressed down.


    Looking at Chen Heng''s action in front of him, Ruite is delighted.


    "Can''t help it at last?"


    He was ecstatic in his heart, and his face couldn''t help but show a ferocious smile, which looked especially terrible.


    In the previous contact, he has found out the foundation of Chen Heng.


    The strength of the other side is really good. If we didn''t meet him, I''m afraid other students are not rivals at all.


    But that''s it.


    Although the opponent''s strength has reached the level of a first-class warrior, it is far from him.


    As before, it''s OK to keep moving and avoiding.


    But if you dare to confront him head-on and make a move.


    Rhett was confident, and he took it in a few moves to end the battle.


    At that time, he must use the most vicious means to torture him.


    "Expect, hate..."


    He looked at Chen Heng in front of him, his flesh and blood burst out, and all his strength was exploding.


    "Give me... To die!"

 Chapter 426

    The power of fury is breaking out, and it is blooming in an instant.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Rhett''s face showed a ferocious smile. At the moment, all his flesh and blood were pumping. At the moment, the power of terror was blooming, as if it was going to explode suddenly.


    The power of terror leans down and rushes to the front under the gaze of all people, towards the area where Chen Heng is in front of him, and falls so heavily.


    However, in the face of this terrible blow, Chen Heng did not directly avoid it as before. Instead, he just stood there and even rushed forward.


    In this way, he was standing out to confront Rhett directly.


    Looking at this scene, many people on the scene secretly shook their heads.


    "Why?"


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Qi Lin frowned and seemed puzzled: "it''s easy to win. Why take such a risk..."


    In his opinion, Chen Heng''s tactics used before are completely correct.


    When one''s own hard power is not as good as the other''s, but his mental power is greatly exceeded, it''s perfectly normal to use just that kind of tactics.


    Zilin didn''t think it was mean.


    After all, it''s natural to develop strengths and avoid weaknesses.


    If you want others to abandon their strengths and instead fight against the enemy in their own weaknesses, that is a stupid thing.


    Therefore, for Chen Heng''s previous practice, Qi Lin does not think there is anything wrong.


    On the contrary, the current situation made him a little confused.


    Abandoning one''s own advantages and choosing to fight directly with the other side is equivalent to abandoning one''s own great advantages and choosing to fight directly on the other side''s strengths.


    Very stupid behavior.


    However, Qi Lin doesn''t think Chen Heng really made such a choice on impulse.


    Because under his gaze, Chen Heng''s expression in front of him never escaped his eyes.


    In Qi Lin''s gaze, Chen Heng''s face was as calm as before, as if there were no mood fluctuations, which made people shocked.


    Even if it is so fierce, so fierce fighting and fighting, it seems that it can not make the other party''s mood ups and downs, always the same as before.


    Apart from other things, just this power of regulating one''s own emotions has been extremely good.


    Compared with other people around, it''s much more than that.


    Such a person, Qilin does not feel that he will make any inappropriate decisions on impulse.


    So he stood there and watched with patience.


    Beside him, a woman named Yang Ke stood there, her face still cold, but now she turned her eyes to Chen Heng.


    They are still guessing at the moment, whether Chen Heng has any unknown means, did not show.


    But they are still guessing, but in the distance, someone has sensed something.


    In the distance, in the corner of the stage, a girl with blonde hair was sitting there. Looking at the stage in front of her, her face could not help showing a trace of surprise.


    If Chen Heng puts his eyes here, he can find that the identity of the blonde girl is not someone else, but the girl who reminded him before.


    Looking at this, after she reminded Chen Heng in advance, she didn''t leave and was still sitting here.


    Sitting in her own position, she looked at the scene below, as if she had already felt something, and her face showed a trace of surprise.


    In fact, her vision was different from that of the others around her.


    In her eyes, there is a light golden light on Chen Heng''s body in front of her, and now it gradually flows out, so blessing on his body.


    Just for a moment, in the place that ordinary people can''t see, Chen Heng''s breath suddenly expands, and the trace of that kind of power is greatly improved compared with before.


    Watching the scene, the blonde girl showed an interested expression on her face. At this time, she didn''t speak. She just looked forward and carefully looked at the situation on the field.


    And at the moment, the situation on the field has also been shown.


    The two figures collided with each other quickly, the power of terror broke out, and bursts of dull noise broke out in mid air, which was extremely terrifying and terrifying.


    "It''s impossible!"


    A voice rang out, with a kind of inexplicable horror.


    Just in front of him, Rhett''s figure flew backwards.


    The two figures collided with each other. At the last moment, Chen Heng was not the one who fell into the disadvantage. On the contrary, Ruite, who looked more powerful before, was the one who fell into the disadvantage.


    His body is still big and big, but in front of his chest, you can see a huge fist seal, with an obvious cut on it, and the scarlet blood dripping constantly, which looks extremely bright.


    Under the blow just now, he was hurt, and it seems that the injury is not light.


    On the contrary, Chen Heng''s situation at the moment seems much better.


    At this moment, standing alone in the previous place, he was as strong and natural as a tree stump.


    His body is tall and straight, stretching naturally. At a glance, it seems very relaxed, but it also gives people a kind of temperament and charm, which is as firm as a mountain.


    A nameless will appeared in him, which made him look very firm and tall at the moment.


    Compared with Rhett, his body is also injured, but it looks much lighter. Even compared with the other side, it''s nothing at all.


    Look at this, just the impact, did not bring him too terrible damage.


    On the contrary, it was Rhett who was directly repulsed.


    This scene directly shocked the people around.


    "What''s the matter?"


    All around, looking at the scene in front of him, a man''s face was shocked, and he didn''t seem to understand what had happened.


    Even Qi Lin and Yang Ke are the same.


    Of course, there are also people who react.


    "It''s really Nianli..."


    In the backstage area, Liu Rou looks at the information on the screen. Her face is full of excitement. Looking at Chen Heng''s eyes, she seems to be glowing, especially terrifying, with a kind of blazing heat.


    "There''s no mistake in the information. He''s really a beast keeper..."


    "Moreover, judging from his mental strength just now, his mental strength is also very good, far exceeding that of the beast keeper of his age!"


    Her face was full of excitement, and it was as if she had found a treasure.


    "Not bad."


    Behind her, the others were also very happy: "this mission, it seems that there is no problem."


    "Send someone over to inquire about this classmate Lu."


    "In half a day, I want all his information."


    Standing in the same place, Liu Rou lowered her head and thought for a moment, then said excitedly.


    "No... impossible..."


    On the field, Chen Heng was forced to retreat, Ruite''s face was full of astonishment, it seems that some can''t believe it, don''t understand what happened.


    He looked at Chen Heng standing in front of him, his eyes fixed on each other.


    Under his gaze, Chen Heng''s appearance was displayed.


    At a glance, Chen Heng''s appearance seems to be the same as before. It doesn''t seem to have anything special. It''s just that his appearance is very calm, with a kind of leisurely feeling. It seems that even if the sky collapses, he won''t lose his color.


    Before that, Chen Heng was just like this. There was no change from the beginning to now.


    But compared with before, at this moment, Chen Heng brings Ruite such a strong sense of crisis and terror.


    It almost enveloped his whole body and made him a little scared.


    fear.......


    Feeling the emotion in his heart, Rhett opened his eyes and yelled, "no!"


    "I''m the best!"


    With a low roar, he directly swung his fist and rushed forward, hitting Chen Heng hard.


    Bang!


    With a dull sound, the figure of Rhett flies out again.


    By this time, Chen Heng''s test is over.


    He did not continue to cover up his strength, but directly bestowed the mental strength in his body to maximize the strength of his body.


    The function of mental strength is not to attack directly, but to assist more.


    And when the mental power is bestowed on his body, his power is also enhanced to a more powerful level.


    For this force, Chen Heng has his own estimate.


    "Roughly equivalent to the level of the second ring Knight..."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng lowered his head and thought, then the idea flashed through his heart.


    For him, his physical strength is extremely strong, even if he does nothing, it is comparable to the physical strength of a ring knight.


    After chanting blessing, his body strength was strengthened again, even if he was no weaker than the knight of the second ring.


    Although the current strength of Ruite is quite good, compared with him in this state, it is still a little worse.


    Accompanied by a dull sound, the Ruite in front of him flies backward again and is directly repulsed by Chen Heng.


    Of course, in contrast, Chen Heng''s figure also began to retreat, retreating several steps behind him.


    But compared with each other''s embarrassment, Chen Heng''s appearance is obviously more relaxed.


    The victory has been decided.


    At this time, the people around us responded.


    "It''s Nianli..."


    Standing in the same place, Qi Lin and Yang Ke''s faces changed greatly. At this time, they had already reflected.


    Obviously, only the blessing of Nianli can make Chen Hengyi go against the previous decline to the present situation, and even directly suppress Ruite by backhand.


    By this time, the results are already obvious.


    And in their induction, they can also feel the unique feeling of the rising of mindfulness.


    After all, seriously speaking, they are also beasts, and they also have the unique power of mindfulness.


    It is precisely because of this, so they can feel the strong force of winding around Chen Heng.


    The force is as like as two peas, and the same is true of their power.


    Obviously, the young man in front of him was not a warrior, but a beast keeper.


    The mind power of the beast keeper is the essence of the opponent. As for the strong cultivation of the warrior, it seems that it is only his own.


    Think of here, even if they are two people, the face also can''t help but rise some unexpected color.


    The road of the warrior and the beast warrior walks at the same time, which is not absent in the college.


    There are even many animal keepers who do this.


    However, it''s really rare for Chen Heng to have not only the status of a beast keeper, but also the accomplishments of a strong warrior.


    After all, both the warrior and the beast keeper are very talented.


    To be able to have transcendent talent in both classes is a small probability event in itself.


    And like Chen Heng in front of us, it''s even rarer.


    "For his age, whether it''s the cultivation of a warrior or the mind power of a beast warrior, he can be regarded as a genius by himself."


    Standing in the same place, looking at Chen Heng''s calm face in front of him, Qi Lin couldn''t help but have some interest: "and looking at him, it seems that his mentality and character are also very good."


    "The genius of the freshmen?"


    "It seems that when we didn''t pay attention, there were some good talents in the freshmen...."


    With a smile on his face, he could not help but arouse some interest.


    Standing on one side, a woman named Yang Ke is the same. At the moment, her sight has been attracted by Chen Heng.


    Roar!


    A roar broke out, and it spread.


    In front of him, he was forced back by Chen Heng again, and Ritter seemed to be more angry.


    In the same place, his flesh and blood pump Zhang, now looks more terrible, almost crazy general, toward Chen Heng body constantly rushed.


    But no matter how he impacts, the final result is doomed.


    In the front, Chen Heng''s face is still calm, and his appearance is no different from before.


    It''s just that in front of him, Rhett flies backwards again and again.


    At the beginning, the other side can also bring a strong pressure to Chen Heng.


    But later, the strength of the other side is weaker and weaker.


    It''s not a big threat.


    "Let''s call it a day."


    Standing where he was, he raised his head and looked forward.


    In front of him, Ritter''s tall figure came directly, directly from the air, with the help of huge potential energy to hit heavily.


    Boom!


    There was a noise on the ground.


    In the field, a stone block can not withstand this pressure, directly began to break.


    Then, as the rest of the people around watched, Rhett''s figure slowly fell down.


    In front of its chest, a huge depression shows, it looks so clear.


    And this also declared the victory of this battle.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng reaches out his hand and touches the blood on the corner of his mouth. Then he turns around and leaves the place.


    Behind him, Rhett just fell there, his body no longer moving.


    Just now, all his bones were broken by Chen Heng. If there is no accident, I''m afraid he will have to lie on the hospital bed for a long time.


    Even if it''s better, I''m afraid it will leave some sequelae.


    This is Chen Heng''s lesson.


    After all, from the previous situation of the other party, in this kind of college, the other party is by no means a kind person.


    "The winner, the road is empty."


    On the spacious field, the sound of mechanical broadcast sounded, and so it came, announcing the victory and defeat of this competition.


    The result of this scene surprised people all around.


    Rett, who had been feared by all before, fell to the ground at the moment.


    On the contrary, Chen Heng, a stranger, won the final victory.


    When Chen Heng stepped down from the competition, the vision of the people around him had changed completely.


    A vision of awe fell on him.


    It can be imagined that after the end of this competition, Chen Heng''s name should appear in the student group of the college, and gradually become more and more famous.


    Of course, Chen Heng does not care about this.


    To participate in this competition, all the way here, Chen Heng''s previous goal of participating in the competition has been basically achieved.


    It can be imagined that even within this college, the strength of Ritter should not be low.


    Through the level of Ritter, we can also imagine that the power of the college should be very strong.


    After Chen Heng and Ruite, the rest of the competitors also began to compete one after another.


    Chen Heng watched the match between Qi Lin and Yang Ke.


    Not surprisingly, the strength of these two people are very strong, and their strength is much stronger than that of Ritter before.


    "That''s... The Warcraft of the beast keeper?"


    Sitting in the audience, Chen Heng watched the battle between the two men in front of him, and then various thoughts flashed through his mind.


    Under his gaze, Qilin stood alone on the field, and now there was a fury rising all over his body.


    The powerful mental power surges out towards the outside world.


    Then the power of terror bloomed, just like a brand new space appeared, suppressed everything in front of him, directly suppressed his opponent, the warrior, and hit the field.


    This amazing scene was recorded by Chen Heng.


    "If the mind power is strong enough to a certain extent, you can practice your combat skills and give full play to the more profound meaning of the mind power..."


    Sitting in his own position and looking at Qi Lin''s performance on the field, Chen Heng frowned and thought: "what is the essence of this kind of fighting skill?"


    Like him, Qi Lin and Yang Ke seem to have no royal beast of their own.


    This is the same for all three.


    However, compared with Chen Heng, Qi and Lin have mastered more powerful and terrifying tactics.


    That kind of fighting skill is a very powerful force, which gives Chen Heng some feeling similar to Knight fighting skill, but different.


    This is the unique power of the beast keeper in this world.


    At least according to Chen Heng''s understanding, in this world, it seems that only those who resist beasts can display this unique combat skill.


    Most of these tactics are precious.


    Some excellent combat skills, just like trade secrets, are extremely valuable.


    It seems that these combat skills also involve the future beast defense, which will affect the whole career of the beast defense.


    Very unique and precious.


    This seems to be part of the display of the Warlord''s fighting power.


    "War skills..."


    Sitting in the same place, Chen Heng''s mind flashed all kinds of ideas, and then looked forward.

 Chapter 427

    "War skills?"


    Sitting in his own position, Chen Heng''s face is calm, his eyes are looking forward, and he feels thoughtful at the moment.


    The warfighting skills of the beasts are very precious in this world.


    Under normal circumstances, it is very difficult to obtain.


    Chen Heng''s identity at the moment is just an ordinary student in Longcheng college. It''s very difficult to get this kind of thing.


    Therefore, if he wants to obtain these things, he may need to take some other ways.


    "I don''t know if these performances are enough to attract the attention of those sponsors..."


    Sitting in his own position, Chen Heng''s mind flashed this idea, at this time also some uncertain.


    His previous painstaking performance, but also part of the purpose, is to show their own excellence and strength, so as to attract the attention of those powerful sponsors.


    In this world, it''s quite normal for the beast owners to look for sponsors.


    Generally speaking, as long as you enter Longcheng college, it means you have the qualification to get sponsorship.


    As long as you look for it carefully, you can always find it.


    There is a big difference between going to other people on your own and coming to you on their own initiative.


    Because of this, Chen Heng will take the initiative to participate in these competitions, want to see whether through their own performance, to attract some people to take the initiative.


    In this way, you don''t have to worry about the following things.


    It''s not only war skills, but also precious things like beasts.


    I just don''t know how he''s doing so far.


    In an instant, these thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    And in the front, the battle is going on at the moment.


    In the front of the field, Qi Lin two people continue to hand, their opponents to easily solve.


    Soon, the final list came out.


    After a lot of elimination, in the end, only the last four are still on the list.


    Chen Heng is one of them.


    In his position, he probably looked at it.


    Qi Lin and Yang Ke were all in the last four.


    And the last one is a very strange person.


    Among the competitors, this one is also excellent, but compared with the others, it is much worse.


    At least, let alone Qi Lin and Yang Ke, even compared with Chen Heng himself, they are much worse.


    It can only be said that it is a patchwork.


    It can be imagined that if Ruite was not eliminated by Chen Heng before, it should also be able to come here, there would not be many accidents.


    It''s just that there''s no ifs in the world.


    Standing in the same place, all kinds of thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    Then he looked up to the front.


    On the screen in front, several names are interlaced with each other, and now they appear.


    In the end, Chen Heng''s name finally showed up and appeared on the screen.


    Next to him, another name is


    Yang Ke.


    In the next match, Chen Heng''s opponent seems to be a woman named Yang Ke.


    See here, Chen Heng not from some accident, subconsciously look to one side.


    In a corner in the distance, a woman''s face was cold. Now she was standing there with her hands around her. Her temperament looked cold.


    At the moment, it seems that she is also looking at the list of matches and has already seen the results.


    Then, she subconsciously turned around, her eyes and Chen Heng were opposite, interlaced with each other.


    The two lines of sight are opposite to each other and then quickly separate.


    "Yang Kemo..."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng looked at the figure of the woman in the distance and nodded thoughtfully.


    It seems that after the last stop, the attitude of the people around us has changed a lot.


    At least, along the way, many people around Chen Heng lowered their heads subconsciously and did not dare to look at him as before.


    Of course, Chen Heng doesn''t care about it.


    Anyway, it is.


    From where he was, he went all the way to the end of the area.


    Then he left the area and walked out.


    Soon, he returned to his work place, the former slaughterhouse.


    "Why are you so late today?"


    Familiar with the slaughterhouse, the manager in charge of this place is still waiting in that place. At this time, he seems to be a little anxious, like he has been waiting for Chen Heng for a long time.


    "Some things are delayed."


    Standing in the same place, looking at the middle-aged experience in front of him, Chen Heng smiles, and then says in a soft voice, "why, are you busy here today?"


    "There are a lot of new ones coming from outside, which need to be dealt with immediately."


    In front of him, the middle-aged manager was a little distressed. He looked at Chen Heng and said, "if you don''t come here again, I''m ready to go there myself."


    "Yes? That''s a strange thing


    Standing in the same place, looking at the middle-aged manager in front of him, Chen Heng began to smile, and then said so.


    In front of him, the middle-aged manager was wearing a black robe. At the moment, he was wearing an apron and holding a kitchen knife. It seemed that there was some blood in his hands.


    It seems that he is not joking, but really.


    If Chen Heng comes here a little later, he may really pick up the knife in his hand and rush in to kill him.


    It seems interesting to think about that scene.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng smiles and then looks to one side.


    Beside him, a little girl was standing there, looking a little cold at the moment.


    The little girl''s age looks not big, and she looks lovely, but what she''s doing at the moment can''t match her age.


    In her hand, a black kitchen knife was held by her.


    And in front of her, a chicken gave out a whine, almost every time a life disappeared in her hands.


    The whole scene was bloody.


    Chen Heng couldn''t help looking at it more.


    "Why are you here so early today?"


    He looked at the girl beside him and said with a smile, "is there no class outside?"


    "It''s a holiday today."


    A faint voice came from one side, which seemed very indifferent.


    Next to Chen Heng, she heard Chen Heng''s voice. The little girl slowly raised her head, looked at Chen Heng, and then said something.


    Although the voice is indifferent, Chen Heng doesn''t care.


    The little girl in front of her is no other than the daughter of the slaughterhouse manager. Her name is Fang Tian.


    Although he is not very old, his military strength is not weak. According to the standards of the world, there are already standards for military trainees.


    In a few more years, when her body is further expanded, I''m afraid it''s not impossible to be a formal warrior.


    To this extent, there will be capital to enter Longcheng college.


    This degree does not seem to count as much.


    Chen Heng before the face of those opponents, many have this level, but still one by one Chen Heng easily defeated, did not leave any waves.


    But in fact, this level is not what ordinary people can have.


    People who can have this level can often be called genius.


    Before those people will appear weak, just relative to Chen Heng.


    But compared with other people, it doesn''t seem weak at all.


    It''s even very strong.


    Fang Tian is also Chen Heng''s main colleague during this period.


    At present, the slaughterhouse is not very popular, so Fang Yuan, as the manager of the slaughterhouse, seems unable to recruit enough people, even his daughter.


    This is not something ordinary people can do.


    Think about it.


    It''s not something that ordinary people can do to let their daughter work as a butcher in a slaughterhouse.


    At least Chen Heng thinks he can''t do it.


    Of course, he doesn''t have a daughter either.


    Walking on the road, all kinds of thoughts flashed in his mind, and he was ready to go to one side, holding a kitchen knife, ready to do the same as Fang Tian.


    Aware of his action, Fang Tian raised his head, looked at Chen Heng, and then said: "if it''s OK, take a rest."


    "You should have something to do after that."


    "Master Yang Ke is not easy to deal with."


    She said softly.


    "You know?"


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng had some accidents.


    In this way, the news of his participation in the game has been known by the people around him.


    "Occasionally I see..."


    Fang Tian hesitated for a moment, but finally nodded: "be careful, don''t get hurt."


    "Thank you for your concern."


    Chen Heng smiles, and then opens his mouth in a soft voice, which is very natural: "after I get the bonus, I''ll invite you to dinner."


    "No


    Fang Tian shook his head, and then seriously said: "just be safe."


    She is very serious to say, although the face is still not much change, but also show concern.


    In this way, the little girl is not too lonely, also care about the people around, just lack of expression.


    "It seems to be developing very well."


    On one side, Fang Tian hid in the corner, looking at Chen Heng''s interaction with a smile on his face. He was very satisfied with this: "it seems that you can finally make a friend."


    The growth of his daughter is also a matter of great concern to his father.


    Before that, Fang Tian had few friends because of her personality and working atmosphere.


    But in fact, this level is not what ordinary people can have.


    People who can have this level can often be called genius.


    Before those people will appear weak, just relative to Chen Heng.


    But compared with other people, it doesn''t seem weak at all.


    It''s even very strong.


    Fang Tian is also Chen Heng''s main colleague during this period.


    At present, the slaughterhouse is not very popular, so Fang Yuan, as the manager of the slaughterhouse, seems unable to recruit enough people, even his daughter.


    This is not something ordinary people can do.


    Think about it.


    It''s not something that ordinary people can do to let their daughter work as a butcher in a slaughterhouse.


    At least Chen Heng thinks he can''t do it.


    Of course, he doesn''t have a daughter either.


    Walking on the road, all kinds of thoughts flashed in his mind, and he was ready to go to one side, holding a kitchen knife, ready to do the same as Fang Tian.


    Aware of his action, Fang Tian raised his head, looked at Chen Heng, and then said: "if it''s OK, take a rest."


    "You should have something to do after that."


    "Master Yang Ke is not easy to deal with."


    She said softly.


    "You know?"


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng had some accidents.


    In this way, the news of his participation in the game has been known by the people around him.


    "Occasionally I see..."


    Fang Tian hesitated for a moment, but finally nodded: "be careful, don''t get hurt."


    "Thank you for your concern."


    Chen Heng smiles, and then opens his mouth in a soft voice, which is very natural: "after I get the bonus, I''ll invite you to dinner."


    "No


    Fang Tian shook his head, and then seriously said: "just be safe."


    She is very serious to say, although the face is still not much change, but also show concern.


    In this way, the little girl is not too lonely, also care about the people around, just lack of expression.


    "It seems to be developing very well."


    On one side, Fang Tian hid in the corner, looking at Chen Heng''s interaction with a smile on his face. He was very satisfied with this: "it seems that you can finally make a friend."


    The growth of his daughter is also a matter of great concern to his father.


    Before that, Fang Tian had few friends because of her personality and working atmosphere.


    But in fact, this level is not what ordinary people can have.


    People who can have this level can often be called genius.


    Before those people will appear weak, just relative to Chen Heng.


    But compared with other people, it doesn''t seem weak at all.


    It''s even very strong.


    Fang Tian is also Chen Heng''s main colleague during this period.


    At present, the slaughterhouse is not very popular, so Fang Yuan, as the manager of the slaughterhouse, seems unable to recruit enough people, even his daughter.


    This is not something ordinary people can do.


    Think about it.


    It''s not something that ordinary people can do to let their daughter work as a butcher in a slaughterhouse.


    At least Chen Heng thinks he can''t do it.


    Of course, he doesn''t have a daughter either.


    Walking on the road, all kinds of thoughts flashed in his mind, and he was ready to go to one side, holding a kitchen knife, ready to do the same as Fang Tian.


    Aware of his action, Fang Tian raised his head, looked at Chen Heng, and then said: "if it''s OK, take a rest."


    "You should have something to do after that."


    "Master Yang Ke is not easy to deal with."


    She said softly.


    "You know?"


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng had some accidents.


    In this way, the news of his participation in the game has been known by the people around him.


    "Occasionally I see..."


    Fang Tian hesitated for a moment, but finally nodded: "be careful, don''t get hurt."


    "Thank you for your concern."


    Chen Heng smiles, and then opens his mouth in a soft voice, which is very natural: "after I get the bonus, I''ll invite you to dinner."

 Chapter 428

    "If you think about it..."


    Standing in the same place, the black robed woman kindly reminded: "this choice is not a joke, and you only have one chance. If you waste it, it will not have a great impact on you, but it will be a pity."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    The blonde shook her head, then said with a smile, "originally, I didn''t have much interest in that place."


    "What''s more, don''t you think few people have succeeded?"


    "Under normal circumstances, even if I follow your idea to find some real talents and give them the seeds, I will not have more than one tenth of the chance to reap the fruits."


    "In that case, it doesn''t matter."


    She smiles and looks at the woman in black. She says with such a smile now. She looks very relaxed.


    However, listening to her words, the woman in black robe was stunned. At this time, she didn''t know what to say.


    In the distance, Chen Heng is working there alone. At the moment, it seems that he still doesn''t find them. He is still busy there alone.


    After a while, the figure of the blonde girl disappeared with the black robed woman.


    "Have you left?"


    Alone in the side busy, at a certain moment, Chen Heng heart move, and then raised his head, looking to the direction of the distance.


    In his induction, the two breath that originally existed there have disappeared at the moment.


    When reincarnated into this world, although most of his power has not been brought, the strong sense of his true spirit still exists.


    As a result, he is particularly sensitive to the sense of breath in the distance.


    Before that, he felt the distant breath flash, standing in the distance.


    Among the two figures, one gives Chen Heng a faint sense of familiarity. It seems that he has seen it somewhere before.


    But on the other hand, it seems a little strange, I don''t know who they are.


    The two men watched him from a distance for some unknown purpose.


    But in this regard, Chen Heng is also very calm, as usual, no special reaction.


    And now, those two breath has disappeared, look like this, should have left.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng looked up into the distance, soon lowered his head and began to keep busy.


    On the other side, the little girl Fang Tian is still sleeping there, looking tired.


    Time is very gentle, and there seems to be no change around.


    In the distance, on a busy street, two figures appeared slowly, just like this.


    It''s a combination of a blonde girl and a black robed woman.


    At this moment, they appear from a distance, so suddenly appear here, looks extremely abrupt.


    But it was very strange that it didn''t attract anyone''s attention.


    All around, everyone was normal. It seemed very common to walk through this area.


    Everything is normal. Nothing special happened.


    It looks very calm.


    The blonde girl walks in this area, just like a normal girl, walking slowly.


    Walking on the road, she looked around, her face showed some curiosity, like a child just out of the house, holding a strong color of curiosity about everything around.


    At her side, the black woman''s face was always quiet. Now she was standing beside the girl, accompanying her through this area.


    "So busy..."


    Walking in this area, the blonde girl whispered, "it''s much more lively than we are there."


    "The golden stars used to look like this. There are many golden people living there. There are huge cities everywhere. It''s very busy."


    On one side, the black robed woman whispered and explained to the girl: "only later, the war broke out, the war between the two kings destroyed everything, the golden stars also changed, and most of the stars died."


    "Compared with the golden star in the past, although this star is remote and backward, it has also avoided many disasters and maintained its vigorous vitality."


    "How nice..."


    The blonde sighed softly: "if you can, I really don''t want to see this star destroyed."


    "If there is no accident, this star will exist for a long time."


    The woman in the black robe spoke softly, then paused, and continued: "the premise is, don''t encounter other inexplicable disasters."


    "Do you remember your mission?"


    She said softly, looking at the blonde girl in front of her.


    "The core of nihilism seems to be falling into this area."


    "After a while, I''m afraid this star will be lively..."


    "So, to be on the safe side, you need to get out of this area as soon as possible," she said softly


    "I see."


    The blonde nodded to show that she understood.


    At this time, she seemed to notice something and looked into the distance.


    I saw in the distance, a supermarket, a girl across the glass, at the moment is looking at her curiously.


    It was a pretty girl, not too old, still dressed as a waiter, standing there, as if at work.


    At this moment, she looked at the blonde girl and seemed to be a little curious.


    As the blonde turned around, the two eyes looked at each other and saw each other.


    Later, the girl took back her sight, which seemed to be a little unpleasant.


    Looking at this scene, the blonde girl smiles and doesn''t feel anything.


    "Let''s go."


    Looking at the busy scene in front of her, she spoke softly, with some lightness in her tone: "while there is still time, I want to play more..."


    Voice down, the two figures again speed up the action, quickly toward the front.


    "Yao Yao, what''s the matter?"


    In the distance, inside the supermarket, a sound rang out.


    Looking at the two blonde girls who turned away in the distance, Lu Yao took back her sight and looked at her companions, smiling: "it''s OK."


    As she spoke softly, she couldn''t help looking forward, looking at the figure of the two blondes.


    "The two men... Look strange..."


    Standing in the same place, she murmured to herself.


    In the distance, the two blondes seemed to be normal, and there was nothing strange about them.


    But I don''t know why, in Lu Yao''s induction, the two people have a strange place.


    There seemed to be something unknown that caught her eye.


    Feeling this feeling, she couldn''t help wondering, but she didn''t know what happened.


    While she was thinking, she didn''t find that in her eyes, a kind of change was slowly emerging.


    The light gold shrouded her eyes. At first, it was just a very plain point, but as time went by, it became more and more rich, just like a pair of pure gold eyes.


    In that pair of eyes, a power full of disillusionment is unfolding, which is like nothingness, ethereal and uncertain, with a palpitating essence.


    This kind of change appeared in a flash, but it disappeared very quickly. Almost in a short time, it disappeared, and there was no way to catch it.


    Time just goes by.


    Soon, days passed.


    For a few days, while others were still trying to practice and improve themselves, Chen Heng was still slaughtering slaves.


    In the slaughterhouse where Fang Yuan is, he is the most capable one.


    Not only do they work very hard, but they often help others, greatly reducing the workload of others.


    According to Fang Yuan, before he entered the slaughterhouse, there was a shortage of manpower in that slaughterhouse. After 12 months of thinking about it, he needed to recruit manpower for almost nine months.


    And after he came, the whole slaughterhouse seemed a little more relaxed.


    It can be seen that Chen Heng has brought great changes.


    This kind of clear change also made Fang Yuan''s face smile a lot, and even his salary was generous.


    At this time, it is still some time before Chen Heng gets his first month''s salary.


    However, Fang Yuan in order to recognize, also PA Chen Heng can''t hold on to running, so he specially paid his salary in advance, and it was over paid.


    It seems that Chen Heng is not satisfied with his treatment.


    In this regard, Chen Heng''s performance is very calm.


    He didn''t come here for money. He just wanted to kill more things to recover as soon as possible.


    Of course, he would never mind if he had the money.


    After all, it''s a fool not to have money.


    Even if he doesn''t use it himself, there is also the need of the family with this body.


    So we still need what we should take.


    And a few days later, the day of the next game is close.


    At noon, through the navigation, Chen Heng came to his own competition field.


    In order to avoid some accidents, he came earlier to avoid others waiting here.


    However, he thought that he came very early, but he did not expect that others came earlier.


    In the spacious arena, Yang Ke''s figure is standing there. At the moment, his hands are environmentally friendly and his face is cold. It seems that he has been here for a long time.


    Looking at her this appearance, Chen Heng is a little surprised: "how long have you been waiting here?"


    "Not long."


    Yang Ke shook his head and then said, "you''re just in time."


    She said faintly.


    Compared with the previous Ruite, Yang Ke also seems to be a higher age student. According to Chen Heng''s understanding, he seems to be the third age leader.


    In Longcheng college, according to the time and strength, it can be divided into six levels.


    Generally speaking, it is very good to be able to reach level 3.


    Yang Ke, as the best of the three-level students, is more powerful than the ordinary three-level students.


    In fact, it seems to be true.


    Chen Heng has watched the other side''s game before.


    In the previous competition, Yang Ke almost did not spend much effort to solve his opponent.


    After mastering the corresponding combat skills, ordinary warriors have little room to resist.


    Now, it''s Chen Heng''s turn to face it.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help raising his head and looking forward.


    Seriously speaking, there is still a long way to go before the time of the competition starts.


    But now that both sides have arrived, it is clear that there is no need to waste time.


    Soon, on one side, there were gentle rings.


    This is the sound of machinery, representing the official start of the game.


    "It seems to be OK."


    Yang Ke stood there alone, looking at Chen Heng in front of him, and said casually, "in this case, let''s start."


    She said faintly, but there was no movement.


    Looking at this, it seems to be waiting for Chen Heng to take the lead.


    In this case, Chen Heng is not polite.


    In place, his figure quickly disappeared, straight ahead.


    In an instant, one arm skips over and takes a lot of photos.


    Bang!


    There was a light sound in the air, and a shadow was passing around.


    It''s extremely fast.


    Facing Yang Ke in front of him, Chen Heng didn''t keep his hand. He went all out at the beginning.


    In his body, the power of mindfulness reaches a peak.


    If before in Ruite is still, in the face of his state, simply can''t stop it.


    That kind of power is extremely powerful.


    Around, looking at the scene in front of us, someone''s face was dignified and seemed to fall into thinking.


    But standing there, Yang Ke''s performance was calm.


    She stepped forward, retreated behind her, and then clapped her hand down, so heavily fighting with Chen Heng.


    In a flash, the two people were opposite each other, and the power that broke out between one punch and one foot was palpitating.


    Looking at this scene, the people around were not surprised.


    The overall strength of the beast keeper will be weaker than that of the warrior before he has the beast keeper.


    And Yang Ke and Qi Lin, obviously, have no royal beast, have not reached that kind of level.


    In this case, they are able to make a great reputation in the college, and even the original Ritter and others are strong, which naturally has a unique place.


    In fact, in addition to being beasts, they also had Chen Heng''s accomplishments.


    That''s how it is now.


    At the moment, Yang Ke''s martial arts cultivation is not weak. It''s just a little inferior to Chen Heng''s at the moment.


    But her power of thinking is far above Chen Heng''s at the moment, reaching another stage.


    The two are superimposed on each other. In the end, the comprehensive strength of the other side is still above Chen Heng at the moment.


    In this regard, Chen Heng''s performance is very calm.


    After observing the opponent''s game before, he has already prepared for the present situation, which is not surprising.


    And in fact, strength doesn''t mean everything.


    In terms of pure body quality, after chanting blessing, the other side is really above Chen Heng.


    But that''s not enough.


    In a battle, in addition to hard power, there are many factors that affect the result.


    For example, the mastery of fighters, fighting experience, and so on.


    These aspects are Chen Heng''s strong points.

 Chapter 429

    "It''s stuck..."


    On the edge of the field, looking at the two people in front, a young man stood there alone, frowning at the scene.


    With his vision, we can easily see the current situation.


    In front of the game, Chen Heng and Yang Ke are still competing. At the moment, both sides are already stuck there. It should take a long time to finish.


    Simply speaking, Yang Ke is still above Chen Heng.


    However, in other aspects, Chen Heng has the upper hand


    Lu Kong''s talent in some aspects is almost appalling.


    This is the moment.


    Looking at the situation ahead, Qilin unconsciously put himself in and began to think.


    "If I was in it..."


    The thought flashed through his mind, and then he understood it, and soon got the result.


    If he is in it, I''m afraid the result will be the same as Yang Ke at the moment. There is no way to decide the outcome.


    No way out.


    He and Yang Ke''s strength, is probably between Bo Zhongke, between each other''s level difference is not big.


    At the moment, since Yang Ke is playing so hard, even if he is replaced, the result will not be too different.


    If you think so, the strength of the student brother is really frightening.


    However, just a freshman who has just entered the University, he can do so.


    In a way, it''s kind of scary.


    People don''t know what to say.


    Standing in the same place, he sighed in his heart, and all kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart at the moment.


    At the moment, he has realized something.


    If there is no accident in the future, this young student will surely become a great person and his achievements will not be inferior to them.


    After all, judging from the current situation, the opponent undoubtedly has the strong talent of both beast and martial arts, and even in the aspect of spirit and power, they are formidable and frightening.


    There are basically no shortcomings.


    Such a person, whether he is a warrior or a beast keeper, will shine brilliantly.


    Of course, what''s the future? That''s the future.


    For the moment, Qi Lin is still not optimistic.


    After all, no matter how to say, Chen Heng''s hard power is far behind Yang Ke''s.


    After observing Chen Heng''s performance, people present have no doubt that if Chen Heng and Yang Ke are at the same stage, Yang Ke will be easily defeated by Chen Heng.


    But there are few if''s in this world.


    In front of us, Yang Ke''s strength greatly exceeds Chen Heng''s.


    At the moment, the two have fallen into a stalemate. If they continue to do so, they will become a war of attrition.


    In the end, Yang Ke is still more likely to win.


    After all, no matter how to say, his strength should be more powerful. Compared with Chen Heng, he has much more time to support.


    Really consumption to the end, the first people can not hold, must be Chen Heng.


    Many people present can see this.


    "It''s a pity."


    Standing in the backstage, looking at the situation on the field, watching Chen Heng''s increasing and gradually becoming thick breathing, Liu Rou''s face is still calm, but she has some regrets in her heart.


    For the moment, Chen Heng has done very well.


    He not only beat her specially invited Rhett, but also kept on advancing in this competition, all the way to the present level.


    Up to now, even with the front of Yang Ke have played to this extent.


    Unfortunately, to this extent, it is also his limit.


    Liu Rou can see it.


    By now, Chen Heng and Yang Ke are both very tired.


    Compared with the beginning before, the fists of the two men began to weaken at the moment, no matter in speed or strength, which was more than one notch weaker.


    In this kind of war of attrition, Yang Ke undoubtedly occupied a greater advantage.


    It''s normal.


    After all, she is an older student. After a long period of accumulation and tempering, she is far superior to Chen Heng.


    In this kind of war of attrition, it is actually very cheap.


    That''s why, once things come to the end, it''s mostly her who wins.


    It is a pity for Liu rou.


    If Chen Heng can beat Yang Ke all the way, even Qi Lin, then this time there will undoubtedly be a big burst point.


    A freshman in the college, however, has defeated Ritter, Yang Ke and Qi Lin one after another. Does this news have great attraction for the students in the college?


    In Liu Rou''s opinion, this is absolute.


    As long as the news spreads, Chen Heng will be famous in the end and become a famous person in Longcheng University.


    And they can also take advantage of this publicity to make this event well-known.


    On the whole, it''s quite good.


    It''s just a pity


    Look like this, Chen Heng can''t pass Yang Ke.


    Will be consumed alive.


    But that''s not bad.


    A first-class student and a third-class student nearly won the final battle. This news must also be very eye-catching.


    It''s just not as attractive as I thought.


    But it''s also very good.


    Under normal circumstances, there is no such explosion point.


    Liu Rou nodded to herself. To this extent, she was still satisfied.


    Then she continued to raise her head and look ahead, looking at the area.


    I can see that in the front, above that area, there are new changes in the situation at the moment.


    There, the two figures who had been fighting each other were now separated. One of them raised his hand and motioned to the referee.


    It looks like surrender.


    "Surrender?"


    Looking at this scene, many people on the scene were directly stunned. It seemed that they were very surprised.


    "You..."


    Standing on the field, Yang Ke is also a little out of breath at the moment.


    Her clothes were all wet with sweat, and she looked very tired. At the moment, she was standing there, looking sleepy, but her eyes were still sharp, with a unique spirit, looking at Chen Heng.


    "You have strength, why surrender now?"


    Standing in the same place, she gasped, looking at the front of Chen Heng, frowned and said.


    "It''s no longer necessary."


    Standing on the other side, looking at Yang Ke in front of him, Chen Heng shook his head and then said, "I''m not your opponent."


    "There''s no point in fighting like this any more."


    Listening to this, Yang Ke frowned: "no..."


    "Although it seems so on the surface, in fact, you still have a hidden force that has not been used..."


    Her eyes are very bright, which seems to have light in general, now so seriously staring at Chen Heng, said: "use that power, you can beat me."


    "Even if you can''t, you will never lose!"


    She looked at Chen Heng and said seriously.


    "Maybe."


    Chen Heng some surprised looking at Yang Ke, at the moment in the heart of an accident.


    He did not expect that the other party''s sensing energy was so sharp that he could feel another force hidden in his body.


    It''s true that there''s power in him, and it''s not a force.


    They are divine power and killing power.


    Of the two forces, the divine power is naturally brought by Chen Heng from the noumenon.


    As for the power of killing, it was accumulated by his hard work during this period of time.


    The other side''s perception is a bit strange, but it should not be able to feel the divine power.


    Therefore, the power they feel should be the power of killing.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng''s face was calm. In an instant, all kinds of thoughts flashed through his heart, and then he shook his head: "there is no need for this."


    "It''s just a game. There''s no need to do that."


    "What''s more, your strength is still above me."


    He spoke softly, then turned around and left the field.


    If you use the power of killing and use it, you can really win easily and play a far stronger power than at the moment.


    Just like this, for Chen Heng, it is a waste.


    The power of killing was specially stored by Chen Heng, ready to nourish his body and further strengthen it.


    It would be a waste of money if we just waste it here.


    Moreover, as far as the original goal is concerned, Chen Heng has achieved it.


    The reason why he will come to this game is just to get some bonus and verify the strength of four weeks.


    Now, Chen Heng has achieved these two goals.


    If you can''t win, you can''t win.


    It''s just a game, and the outcome itself doesn''t matter.


    Chen Heng''s own desire for victory and defeat is not as strong as that.


    So, he left in this way, looking very relaxed and free and easy.


    Behind him, Yang Ke stood on the field, looking at Chen Heng''s back and frowning silently.


    On one side, the mechanical sound of victory and defeat began to ring, announcing the result of this game.


    Yang Ke won the final victory and entered the final.


    Of course, all this has nothing to do with Chen Heng.


    Anyway, according to the previous rules, he is now in the top three.


    Although it is only the third place, according to the situation observed before, the bonus is quite a lot.


    With this sum of money, Chen Heng can also take a breath, not too anxious.


    With this in mind, he left the area and went back to his work place.


    Everything seems ordinary.


    However, when he returned to his place of work, he found something unusual.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Looking at Fang Tian and Fang Yuan''s father and daughter in front of him, Chen Heng looks surprised and doesn''t understand what they are doing.


    Back here, he just wanted to work with a kitchen knife.


    On one side, Fang Yuan rushed forward and took down the kitchen knife with a smile on his face: "come on, there''s not much work in it today. Just let me come."


    "You can have a good rest."


    "Yes."


    Fang Tian also nodded, a small face egg full of serious, also did not have the usual indifference, but with a strong concern: "today you have a good rest, nothing."


    "But there are still a lot of heads to be slaughtered?"


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked into the distance.


    "That''s the work after that. Today''s work has been finished. Just have a good rest."


    Fang Yuan hurriedly steps forward, grabs Chen Heng''s kitchen knife and pushes him aside to have a good rest.


    But whatever Chen Heng wanted to do, he was blocked by the two fathers and daughters.


    The rest of the people around are just the same.


    "Road boy, you are hard today, so have a good rest."


    "It''s just a few rare animals. It''s not your turn. Let''s go."


    All around the people open mouth, one by one scramble to work.


    If it happened at ordinary times, I''m afraid I can''t believe it.


    In the end, Chen Heng became the most idle one in this area.


    Sitting on one side, looking at the situation in front of him, he couldn''t laugh or cry. At this time, he didn''t know what to say.


    Of course he knows why.


    Presumably, his previous game process was watched by these people in front of him, and they all knew that he had lost.


    Therefore, these talents will be such a performance. I hope they can have a good rest and don''t think much about it.


    But what these people don''t know, Chen Heng has nothing at all.


    It''s just a game. It''s no big deal to lose.


    Compared with resting here, he is more willing to go in and work, and try to accumulate more strength to upgrade.


    But for now at least, these words cannot be said.


    He can only be honest and rest here, showing a very calm appearance for people around him to watch.


    It lasted a day or two before it returned to normal.


    Two days later, Chen Heng picked up the kitchen knife again and began to work hard.


    Because he had not been able to work for two days before, by this time, he had consumed more than half of the killing power in his body and needed to be supplemented urgently.


    So he picked up the kitchen knife and began to work hard.


    Slaughtering all kinds of livestock and exotic animals.


    In the distance, a figure came slowly to the outside of the slaughterhouse.


    Yang Ke was wearing a black robe. At the moment, his long hair was flying, so he came slowly.


    Compared with before, he has changed his clothes now, his hair is not tied up, so naturally spread, looks like long hair floating, very beautiful.


    Although her face is still cold, but now, looking at Chen Heng in the distance, it can''t help softening.


    "Is it really like this?"


    Standing in the same place, she looked at Chen Heng, who was busy in the distance, looking very hard and tired, but still working hard. She could not help muttering to herself and said softly.


    Light words fall.


    Looking at the scene in the distance, she looked a little surprised. She didn''t understand why this happened.


    In her impression, as Chen Heng general genius, it seems that there is no need to work in such a place.

 Chapter 430

    Genius should be treated as a genius. This is the universal principle and view in this world.


    In this world, as long as you can have the corresponding talent, you can have the corresponding status, can enjoy the cheers and support of other people, do not have to be bothered by those vulgar things.


    For such a genius, it''s not easy to let him work in such a place. Even if he works seriously, it will be regarded as an insult.


    Is Chen Heng a genius?


    No doubt, yes.


    His strength is so powerful, whether it''s the talent of the warrior or the road of the beast keeper, his strength is enough to shock others and make people feel surprised.


    And such a genius, if he had been in other places, would have enjoyed the treatment above ten thousand people and been admired by countless people.


    Now, however, it''s here to do things in such a place.


    What is the reason for this?


    Looking at this scene in front of him, Yang Ke couldn''t help but flash this idea in his heart, thinking so at this time.


    In the distance, Chen Heng is still busy alone. It seems that he knows nothing about Yang Ke''s arrival.


    Standing in the same place, looking at Chen Heng''s action in the distance, Yang Ke can''t help but step forward and walk forward in silence.


    He stepped forward and came to the area. He wanted to have a closer look.


    Just walked not a few steps, a figure walked silently to come over, stopped her directly.


    "Miss Yang, what do you want to do when you come here this time?"


    Fang Yuan looked at Yang Ke in front of him, with some respect on his face. Now he said, "if you need anything, just tell me. There''s no need to come here in person."


    "Besides, it''s an established fact that the child was defeated by you before. I don''t think you need to continue to suppress him."


    He looks at Yang Ke in front of him, his face respectfully opens his mouth, but it shows a meaning that he doesn''t want Yang Ke to come forward and disturb Chen Heng.


    During this period of time, Chen Heng works very selflessly and desperately. It seems that he has gradually forgotten the previous things.


    But now, if Yang can continue to move forward, maybe it will stimulate him.


    Fang Yuan didn''t want to see such a scene, and he didn''t want Yang Ke to do such a thing.


    In his opinion, the result of the game is doomed. If you lose, you lose.


    But it''s too much to continue to suppress others after losing.


    All sorts of thoughts flashed through his mind. At this time, he looked respectfully at Yang Ke, showing a latent resistance.


    Standing in the same place, looking at Fang Yuan''s expression in front of him, Yang Ke just shook his head and said, "I didn''t..."


    "I''m just curious..."


    She looked at Chen Heng in the distance and said softly, "why do people like him stay in such a place?"


    Listen to this words, square yuan Leng Leng, facial expression this just relaxed some.


    Standing in the same place, he thought for a moment, then said: "there is no way to do this."


    "No way?"


    Yang Ke turns around in doubt and looks at him.


    "Yes."


    Standing there, Fang Yuan sighed softly and said, "I know that in Miss Yang''s case, she may be able to receive the best training since she was a child and enjoy the best treatment in any aspect."


    "But in this world, not everyone can enjoy this kind of treatment..."


    He sighed softly, as if he had thought of something, which touched his heart: "in this world, some people, even though they have enough talent, but their birth limits their progress."


    "Where you don''t know, there may be a lot of people struggling in poverty, and there may be a lot of people running for a full meal."


    "It''s not easy for these people to have an opportunity to support themselves and their families with their own strength."


    "There are some things that you, Miss Yang, may never have thought about."


    "But for him, it''s something he has to face."


    Standing in the same place, Fang Yuan sighed softly, and then continued to talk about: "I probably know something about the road boy."


    "He is different from the vast majority of people in this college..."


    "He came from an ordinary family, just a civilian, and his parents can''t help him, or even support him to some extent."


    "Compared with most people in this college, he can only rely on himself for everything he needs to move forward."


    "For people like him, a job you despise, Miss Yang, may be the only choice."


    He spoke softly and said with a sigh.


    "So..."


    Standing in the same place, listening to Fang Yuan''s words, Yang Ke was a little stunned. At this time, he seemed to be touched, and his mood gradually became a little complicated.


    "Miss Yang should know how hard these two roads are for the warrior and the beast keeper, and how much they need to pay if they want to go on completely."


    Standing there, Fang Yuan continued to sigh. At this time, he said in a soft voice, "Lu Xiaozi can go all the way to the present situation without any support. You must know how difficult it is."


    "Indeed..."


    Yang Ke was silent for a moment. Finally, he nodded slowly and agreed with Fang Yuan.


    you bet.


    In this world, it''s hard for both the warrior and the beast keeper to take the road.


    If you want to get through the road of martial arts, you need to temper every moment, and also need a lot of drugs to assist, in order to nourish your body and cultivate your own strength.


    Although the road of the beast keeper is not like that of the warrior, he needs a lot of evolution fluid to nourish his mind and make his mind stronger.


    There is no doubt that these two roads need rich resources.


    If there is not enough resources to support, it is difficult to go on successfully.


    Chen Heng can go all the way to this point without any support. It''s hard to imagine how hard it is to go all the way.


    Thinking of this, Yang Ke became more and more silent. Looking at Chen Heng''s figure in the distance, his heart became more and more complicated at the moment.


    In the distance, under Yang Ke''s gaze, Chen Heng''s figure slowly unfolds.


    In that area, the robe he was wearing had already been dyed red by blood donation, and the whole person was filled with a smell of blood. He looked terrible and dirty.


    However, even so, his body still appears calm and calm, without unnecessary impetuosity and other emotions.


    When you look at it, you can''t help feeling extraordinary.


    Looking at the front of such Chen Heng, Yang Ke''s line of sight gradually changes. At this time, he suddenly wants to come forward and say something to Chen Heng.


    But in my heart, this kind of impulse is only a flash, in the end or to resist.


    "Even in this situation, can he grow up and go all the way to this point..."


    Standing in the same place, she murmured to herself, and many thoughts flashed through her mind.


    It has to be said that this is the first time she has seen a character like Chen Heng.


    In the past, she also met some talents from the folk.


    Those people were born in the folk, but they did not have the calm and calm feeling of Chen Heng. Instead, they were full of impetuosity and arrogance.


    In contrast, Chen Heng''s feeling at the moment is to go to another extreme.


    "Nothing in the world is simple..."


    In front of him, Fang Yuan''s voice continued to ring. At this moment, it came: "sometimes, the problem is there, and you can''t ignore it if you want to."


    "Of course, sometimes the problem itself is important, but sometimes it''s not."


    "What''s really important is to have a heart that can face it and change it."


    "There is no doubt that he is such a man."


    "He came from a humble family and could not be compared with anyone, but he never said anything difficult or even complained about it."


    "So it''s not surprising that people like him will stay in such a place."


    "Indeed."


    Standing in the same place, listening to Fang Yuan''s words, Yang Ke nodded inexplicably and agreed with him.


    At this time, she looked at Chen Heng''s line of sight also some changes, appears some complex.


    But at this time, she did not come forward to talk about the idea, not ready to disturb Chen Heng in the past.


    "Give him a message for me."


    She thought for a moment, then continued: "the previous event is over."


    "Let him get ready and get his own bonus."


    "It''s something of his own."


    "I believe that with this sum of money, he can also waste less time and make himself stronger."


    Standing in the same place, she spoke softly, looking at Fang Yuan in front of her, and then turned around and left here.


    In the distance, when she left, Chen hengruo raised his head and looked in the direction she left, then returned to normal.


    Not far away, Fang Yuan looks at Yang Ke, who leaves slowly in front of him and walks towards the other side. At the moment, he is also relieved.


    In a few days, Chen Heng''s performance is very calm, seems to be very normal, in addition to work harder, it seems no change.


    The impact of previous failures seems to be fading, and there is not much impact. This is what he likes to see. But just because of this, he didn''t want to see Yang Ke come and disturb Chen Heng. He was afraid that he would disturb Chen Heng''s state at the moment and make him more sad¡° However, has the result of the competition come out now? " Standing there, he said something to Yang kefang. Then he shook his head secretly, turned around and left the place. Soon, he returned to his previous position and told Chen Heng the news. For this news, Chen Heng''s performance is very calm, it seems that there is no accident¡° I see Standing in the same place, he nodded and began to smile. He was very relaxed. Then he turned around and continued to be busy. For the rest of the time, everything was quiet. About two days later, Chen Heng went out of his work place and went to another area. In front of us is a very spacious building. In the high-rise building, one by one behavior in which to walk through, its temperament looks very unique, it seems that is not ordinary people. Chen Heng walked among them, and all of a sudden, he integrated into the crowd, which was inconspicuous¡° Three million dollars? " In the hall, looking at the woman in front of him, Chen Heng''s face showed a look of surprise. He seemed to be surprised: "are you sure you are not mistaken?"¡° Hello In front of Chen Heng, a quiet looking woman is in charge of the bonus settlement. Looking at Chen Heng in front of him, she has a professional smile on her face: "we have settled the bonus. The bonus you get this time is this number. There is no problem."¡° If I remember correctly, the third prize seems to be only one million. " Standing in the same place, Chen Heng frowned, some doubts. The awards of this competition are indeed very rich. As long as the top ten contestants are in the top ten, they can basically get no less than hundreds of thousands of prizes. Chen Heng is the third place, theoretically can get a million prize, plus the provisions of other prizes. But no matter how you calculate it, it''s not as much as three million. Most of these problems still exist. Sitting there, listening to Chen Heng''s words, the woman in front of her was stunned. Then she picked up the computer and began to inquire. After some action, she found the answer¡° Hello Sitting there, she looked at the screen in front of her. Then she turned around and looked at Chen Heng in front of her. She opened her mouth to him and said, "Miss Yang Ke, who ranked second, voluntarily returned her bonus the day before yesterday and gave it all to you."¡° The sum of the third prize and the second prize is exactly three million. " She looked at the data in front of her, then smile on her face and said, "in addition, there are some prizes that originally belonged to the second place, and now belong to you, Mr. Lu." Standing in the same place, listening to this, Chen Heng dun dun, at the moment can not help some accident¡° Yang Ke He recalled Yang Ke''s previous appearance. At this time, he didn''t expect that the other party would do such a thing. But why? Is it just because of kindness? Or what did Fang Yuan say to her before? Chen Heng frowned to himself. At this time, he was confused. Yang Ke had been to the place where he worked before and came to see him. He is quite clear about this matter. But at that time, the other party was stopped by Fang Yuan, did not let her come to disturb Chen Heng. Chen Heng is also happy. As for what they said before, Chen Heng is not clear. Looking at this, before that, they should have said something, which led Yang Ke to make such a move. Among them, there are some inexplicable.

 Chapter 431

    "Yang Ke?"


    Standing in the same place, listening to the man''s words in front of him, Chen Heng frowned. At this time, he didn''t know what to say.


    He didn''t know what they talked about that day, which led to the other party''s decision.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Anyway, in terms of the other party''s identity, this bonus is not a huge amount, and it should be nothing to the other party.


    If it''s a big deal, we''ll find a chance to return it.


    He flashed this idea in his heart, and his face was still as calm as before. He just looked at the woman in front of him, nodded to him, and said softly, "please thank Miss Yang for me."


    "I appreciate her gift."


    He said softly.


    After a while, there were more and more people around. A person came into the hall and walked towards the inside.


    Among them, there are even some old acquaintances of Chen Heng, some of his previous rivals.


    Chen Heng looked at it, then turned around silently and wanted to leave the area.


    He came to this place just to take away his own bonus.


    As for the rest, he has nothing to do with it.


    So he turned slightly and was ready to leave the area.


    But at this time, someone behind him stopped him.


    "Hello."


    Behind him, a young man strode forward, looked at Chen Heng''s back and said aloud, "is it Lu Kong?"


    He looked at Chen Heng''s back and asked.


    "I am."


    Chen Heng nodded, confirmed his identity, and then looked at the young man walking behind him.


    "You are right."


    Looking at Chen Heng and listening to his reply, the young man was relieved and then said, "Hello, our manager wants to see you. Do you have time now?"


    "If you can, please wait a little longer."


    Your manager wants to see me?


    Listen to this, Chen Heng some accident, but after a little thought, or nodded: "can."


    He has nothing to resist for such a thing.


    If the other party wants to see him, it''s better to meet him in the past.


    It''s no big deal.


    So he turned and walked forward.


    Following the young man in front of him, he walked through this area.


    In front of me, this area looks very spacious. Around it, there are gorgeous and complex buildings everywhere.


    Among them, there are all kinds of exquisite instruments, which make people feel very expensive at a glance.


    Chen Heng walked into it and looked around at the furnishings. He was surprised.


    "This is the base of our black dream group, which is our territory in Longcheng college."


    In front of him, he seemed to feel Chen Heng''s doubts. The young man turned around, looked at him and said softly, with a smile on his face. He was obviously very proud of all this.


    However, it is true.


    To have such a large territory in Longcheng college, the energy required is far from simple.


    At least, the general company group, is absolutely impossible.


    Looking at the area in front of him, Chen Heng thought of many things.


    At this time, he began to guess.


    Well, the other party''s experience suddenly wants to see him, which must have some reasons.


    Chen Heng usually has no enemy, and his time in this world is still very short, and he can''t be a mortal enemy.


    Then, it should not be revenge.


    If it''s not revenge seeking, it''s more likely that it wants to invest and sponsor.


    It''s normal, too.


    After all, Chen Heng''s previous performance is in the eyes of many people.


    Although he was defeated by Yang Ke, he also proved his strength and would never be inferior to others.


    The fact that he lost the game before and is still in the hospital is a clear proof.


    With such excellent performance, it seems to be a very normal thing that some people are willing to invest according to the rules of the world.


    In particular, the other side is the host of this competition.


    That''s more likely.


    This is probably the biggest.


    I just don''t know what kind of form the other party will take.


    Walking on the road, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and various thoughts flashed in his heart.


    The area in front of them was very wide, but they didn''t walk long all the way.


    Soon they came to a large hall.


    Among them, a woman in a black uniform, looking pretty and upright, appeared.


    She sat there at the moment, just looking at Chen Heng and the others walking in, and then a smile appeared on her face.


    "Welcome."


    Looking at Chen Heng who walked in front of her, she quickly showed a smile on her face, and then said: "originally, I was still thinking about whether to send someone to invite you to come. Unexpectedly, just at this time, you came on your own initiative."


    "It''s a coincidence."


    As she spoke, she held out her hand and said with a smile, "let me introduce myself. I''m Liu Rou, general manager of Longcheng College of black dream group."


    "Hello."


    Chen Heng nodded, then stretched out his hand, probably hesitated for a while, then said: "the road is empty."


    "Classmate Lu."


    Liu Rou nods with a smile. Her attitude is very genial. She seems to hope to relieve the other party''s tension in this way.


    "To tell you the truth, before this competition, we didn''t expect that Lu would show up this time."


    "Your presence is a surprise for us."


    She smiles, then turns on the instrument beside her.


    On one side of the screen, a picture is shown.


    Those are some videos, which record nothing else, just the scenes of Chen Heng''s previous moves.


    The key point is the battle with Yang Ke.


    Around the video, there is also data analysis, which analyzes all kinds of power data used by Chen Heng in the war.


    It''s extremely detailed and amazing.


    Standing in the same place, looking at the scene emerging in front of him, Chen Heng''s face was calm and there was no accident.


    In his opinion, it is quite normal in this world to secretly record the data of competitors.


    It should be said that if the organizers do not do this, it is a strange thing.


    He was not at all surprised.


    But in front of her, Liu Rou observes Chen Heng''s reaction.


    After seeing that he didn''t show any surprise and amazement, he was surprised.


    When people see this situation, they will express their surprise more or less.


    However, looking back on Chen Heng''s previous performance, she was relieved. She just looked at Chen Heng in front of her and continued to say, "as you can see, your performance is in our eyes."


    "There is no doubt that for us, you are a genius and a talent worthy of our attention."


    Standing in the same place, looking at Chen Heng in front of her, she said seriously, "so at this moment, we also hope to cooperate with you and reach some consensus."


    "I don''t know what your opinion is?"


    "Cooperation?"


    Standing in the same place, listening to Liu Rou''s words in front of him, Chen Heng frowned and then said, "what do you mean?"


    "You can try everything."


    Looking at Chen Heng and listening to his words, Liu Rou immediately showed a confident smile on her face, and then continued to say: "our group has the most comprehensive strength, and has been involved in various fields."


    "As long as you are willing to accept our sponsorship, we can help you in all aspects and let you go further."


    "As long as you like, we can invite the last teacher for you at any time, and we can also provide you with the best service. We can provide you with all kinds of evolution liquid and other precious materials for free."


    "Of course, as a price, you also need to accept our terms and serve us at the right time."


    Standing in the same place, with a smile on her face, she said, "of course, this condition is negotiable."


    "And I promise, compared with other people, what we offer you is absolutely the most favorable condition."


    "It''s very difficult for you to find similar conditions anywhere but us."


    She spoke softly, then looked behind her.


    Behind Chen Heng, a young man stepped forward and came over and took some things.


    Chen Heng took these things and looked at them. He found that they were some documents with many things written on them.


    He looked at the clauses one by one, and then gradually finished.


    In this process, Liu Rou on one side did not disturb him. She just looked at Chen Heng with a smile on her face. She seemed confident about her offer.


    After a long time, Chen Heng raised his head, his face showed the color of thinking.


    There is nothing wrong with what Liu Rou said.


    Indeed, according to what Chen Heng has learned, their offer is indeed more favorable than before, with very good terms in many aspects.


    The main condition is that the black dream group provides Chen Heng''s study in Longcheng University. In addition, the daily practice consumption can be provided in a fixed way, with a fixed amount of reimbursement, and quite a lot.


    This is equivalent to that as long as Chen Heng is willing to sign, he will no longer have to worry about the materials he needs for his practice every month. Before growing to a certain extent, the other party will send things directly. In addition, in other aspects, also made the corresponding supplement, can be said to be quite perfect. Of course, the other side has paid so much, obviously it will not open a charity in vain, and it also gives its own conditions. The first condition is that Chen Heng''s cooperation is needed at a specific time. For example, when the dark dream group wants Chen Heng to participate in some activities, Chen Heng can''t refuse if he has no legitimate reason. In addition, in the outside world, he also has the obligation to cooperate with the propaganda. These are just small heads. What Chen Heng cares about most is that there is a special statement on it. When the black dream group has special tasks, he needs to cooperate with them. Special tasks? Sitting there, Chen Heng frowned when he saw this one. Then he looked up at Liu Rou: "what does that mean?"¡° This is a confidentiality clause. " In front of Chen Heng, listening to Chen Heng''s words, Liu Rou spoke softly and explained to him: "in fact, not only our group, many groups have many tasks."¡° Most of these tasks involve the core secrets of their respective groups, and even many involve extraterrestrial forces. "¡° These tasks are also the main reason why we will choose to cultivate our own animal keepers and let them serve us. "¡° These tasks can''t be refused? " Chen Heng frowned and continued to ask¡° It''s not that you can''t refuse. " Before Chen Hengshen, Liu Rou explained, "it''s just that in a year''s time, we have to take on several tasks."¡° Although we can''t refuse some tasks, we can also choose not to go if there are legitimate reasons. "¡° This will be written in the clause. "¡° In addition, although you are asked to perform tasks, in fact, these tasks are well paid Speaking of this, she hesitated, then winked at Chen Heng, and said: "maybe when you see the reward of those tasks, you will be excited, and it''s not sure."¡° The reward in it is not only various advanced evolutionary fluids, but also various treasures produced in the depths of the universe, even... "Sitting there, she pauses, then smiles on her face and says:" even the Royal beast is not impossible... "Chen Heng seems to be a little surprised when he hears this. But it''s not too strange. In this world, although the real Royal beast cubs are precious, they are not beyond the reach of big groups such as the black dream group. According to what Chen Heng has learned, most of these real big groups have already expanded their business to other stars, and even many people have mastered the channels to obtain Royal cubs. A royal cub is a treasure that can hardly be obtained by individuals, but it may not be precious to these people. It can only be said that the power of the other side is so strong that even this precious thing seems to be nothing¡° Then... "Sitting there, Chen Heng thought for a moment, and then continued to ask. In the face of his inquiry, Liu Rou in front of her doesn''t seem to be impatient. She smiles all the time and responds constantly. After a while, Chen Heng and his wife got up and went out. By this time, they had reached a consensus. Chen Heng finally agreed to the other party''s terms. It''s no surprise. As early as before, Chen Heng had decided to find a place to take refuge. In this world, if there is no financial support behind it, it is doomed to take a long time. Since it has been decided early to find an investor, it naturally depends on the conditions. In other words, as long as the conditions are good enough, it doesn''t matter. Just agree.

 Chapter 432

    Walking out of the tall building, Chen Heng''s face was calm and he walked to one side in silence.


    His face looked calm, but his heart was full of thought.


    Before he left there, he was a free man.


    But now, after meeting Liu Rou, he has become a migrant worker.


    He signed an agreement with the other party, which, to some extent, became the object of the other party''s sponsorship and employment.


    It''s just that the conditions are much better than normal employment.


    But that''s it.


    Signing an agreement with a certain group to accept sponsorship is something he has long thought of.


    Now that things are really like this, there''s no surprise.


    It''s just a matter of expectation.


    However, in this case, Chen Heng''s future development will be much smoother.


    At least, some things that needed to worry can now be handed over to others.


    According to the agreement, after that, Chen Heng''s materials for his monthly practice will be provided by special people.


    Even every month, there will be a fixed amount of money issued.


    The conditions are very favorable.


    Of course, the conditions are so favorable that it naturally needs to pay.


    Chen Heng''s contribution is part of his freedom.


    After that, he needs to tell the people of the black dream group about his position from time to time. At the same time, he needs to take the task of the black dream group when necessary. If there is no justifiable reason, he can''t refuse.


    Generally speaking, compared with before, there are many more constraints.


    However, Chen Heng did not care about this.


    That''s most of the things in the world.


    If you want to get something, you have to lose something.


    Only want to get, and do not want to lose, so doomed to be impossible.


    So for the current situation, Chen Heng does not think there is anything wrong.


    At the moment, the only thing he needs to think about is something else.


    "League..."


    Walking on the road, recalling the conversation with Liu Rou just now, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart. At this time, he could not help frowning.


    Just now, after reaching an agreement, Liu Rou told him the first task to be completed.


    The other side asked him to participate in the Zika League this time.


    The so-called chica League is the best tournament held on this star. Every year, there are a large number of spectators, and it is a tournament with high gold content.


    Among them, the contestants are the qualified candidates on the whole star.


    According to what Chen Hengfang has just learned, in order to enter the chica League and join it, in addition to at least being born in a top college, someone must also be recommended.


    Otherwise, even if you want to participate in this competition, there is no way at all, and you will be directly rejected outside the door.


    These are what Chen Heng learned through Liu rou.


    Such a game, the threshold is undoubtedly very high.


    According to what Chen Heng has heard, the game seems far from as simple as it seems, and even involves negotiations between the Federation and alien forces.


    And the reward is also very amazing. The winner can even get the reward of the Royal cub.


    Before that, Chen Heng had thought about whether he wanted to find a way to get a ticket to participate in the competition, so as to find a way to get a royal cub.


    But I didn''t expect that. At this time, I got it directly.


    Moreover, at this time, there is no need to participate in this kind of competition, in this way to obtain the Royal cubs.


    Before that, in the agreement, Liu Rou had promised Chen Heng.


    In the period of time before participating in the competition, we will find a way to get Chen Heng a royal beast cub and give it to him directly.


    There''s nothing more to do. It''s just a cub.


    This kind of handwriting can be regarded as a great one.


    The value of a royal cub, even the most common and simple one, is by no means so simple. It can be regarded as a very precious thing.


    Most people, even if they lose their money, can never get it.


    Now, Chen Heng hasn''t even done much. He just says that he is willing to accept the sponsorship from the other party, and the other party will automatically send things to the door.


    The difference is very big.


    However, after having the Royal beast, Chen Heng''s desire for the game also declined.


    If Liu Rou could not ask, he would not be willing to participate in this competition.


    Walking on the road, at every moment, Chen Heng''s steps stopped and looked into the distance.


    In the distance, a pedestrian walking in front, it seems very calm, but it is very messy.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Chen Heng was silent for a moment. Then he continued to step forward and left.


    Before long, he left this place, so he went to a distant place, came to his daily exercise place.


    Familiar with the place, the surrounding furnishings are still no difference.


    However, compared with before, by this time, Chen Heng''s mind power has gradually increased and become more and more powerful.


    Although he still can''t compare with Yang Ke and other senior veterans, his mental power has increased a lot and become more powerful than before.


    If continue to go on according to this speed, at the moment from him to catch up with Yang Ke and others, also don''t spend too long time.


    His progress can be felt in the training room.


    After some training, he continued to return to the previous place and came to the slaughterhouse where Fang Yuan was working.


    After accepting the sponsorship of the black dream group, in theory, Chen Heng seems to have no need to continue to work here in order to earn living expenses.


    However, for Chen Heng, this place is still temporarily unable to leave.


    After all, if he left here, it would not be easy for him to find another place where he could easily gain the power of killing.


    In the whole college, there is no place more suitable for Chen Heng''s practice than this one.


    At this point, the accumulation of killing power in his body will be accelerated, so as to become powerful quickly.


    Therefore, even though he has enough financial aid, Chen Heng''s life seems to be the same as before.


    It seems that the days are still the same as in the past, without much change.


    Soon, in peace, more than half a month passed quickly.


    One day, more than half a month later, Liu Rou came to the place where Chen Heng lived.


    "This is where you live?"


    Chen Heng went to the room, looking around the furnishings, her face showed the color of surprise, it seems that some surprised: "it is very simple."


    There is no difference around Chen Heng''s room. All the furnishings are very common.


    At a glance, it looks like an ordinary person''s room, without any difference.


    If Liu Rou didn''t know it was Chen Heng''s room, I''m afraid she would think it was some ordinary person''s room.


    "It''s just a place to live. It doesn''t need much variety."


    In front of him, Chen Heng''s voice came.


    On the floor in front of him, he sat there alone. He seemed to be meditating. His face looked very gentle. Now he opened his eyes, looked at Liu Rou, and said, "and this place is also provided by the college. It''s not appropriate to transform it without authorization."


    "That''s right."


    Standing there, Liu Rou nodded and said with a smile, "it happens that I have a house nearby, and the conditions are much better than this."


    "If you don''t mind, you can live in the past. Anyway, I don''t live at ordinary times. It''s a waste of time."


    "And


    She spoke softly, looking at Chen Heng Junxiu''s face. Her voice became soft unconsciously, and she said, "maybe we can play some happy games in it sometime..."


    In the same place, her voice sounded constantly. It seemed very soft, but it had a unique allure, like a strong hint.


    "No need."


    In front of him, Chen Heng''s voice came again.


    Sitting there alone, Chen Heng''s face was calm. Listening to Liu Rou''s words, he just shook his head silently and said, "it''s very good here. All kinds of things are convenient. There''s no need to replace them."


    "Did you bring what I asked for?"


    In situ, he looked at Liu Rou in front of him and said suddenly.


    At this time, his face looked very calm, as if he did not realize the meaning of the other party''s words, it was very flat.


    "Cut, it''s boring."


    Looking at Chen Heng, Liu Rou shook her head and said with a smile, "don''t worry."


    "We''ve brought what you want."


    "It''s a royal animal egg from black iron star. If the test is correct, it should be the egg of flying bird dragon."


    "Flying bird dragon?"


    Sitting in place, listening to the name, Chen Heng frowned.


    "Yes."


    Liu Rou nodded, affirming Chen Heng''s statement: "this is a unique life on the black iron star, with very good potential. As long as you grow up, you can have terrible destructive power."


    "Of course, this kind of Royal beast can only be regarded as ordinary among the Royal beast groups."


    "But there''s no way."


    She opened her mouth in a low voice, looked at Chen Heng in front of her, and continued: "the real superior Royal animal egg is a very rare thing. It''s not so easy to get."¡° Even this royal beast egg was won by me. "¡° Thank you very much Chen Heng did not speak, but nodded silently. As for this result, he was not disappointed and had expected it. In this world, qualified Royal beasts are very precious. Those superior Royal beasts are more precious. Every good Royal beast, if it appears, can easily cause huge waves, let countless people''s eyes gaze away, want to capture it to their own hands. It is very difficult to obtain a superior Royal beast. Even if the dark dream group has it, it is impossible to easily give such precious things to Chen Heng. It''s good to give an ordinary Royal beast. Therefore, for the immediate results, Chen Heng did not feel any surprise. It''s just a very normal thing¡° The power of the flying bird dragon can only be regarded as ordinary in the Royal beast, but once it is cultivated, it can also be regarded as a fairly strong force to make your mind play a more powerful role. " In front of her, Liu Rou said in a soft voice: "the reason why the group gives you this bird dragon''s egg is to make you feel at ease and achieve a good result in the next league."¡° In this respect, you can rest assured. "¡° As long as you do well in the league and even finish more tasks later, I will have the right to fight for resources for you¡° Something that''s supposed to be you can''t run away. " Looking at Chen Heng sitting in front of her, her face also gradually serious, now looking at him said so. At the moment of signing the agreement with Chen Heng, the interests of her and Chen Heng have been tied up to some extent. As the manager of the black dream group in charge of this area, she does have a lot of autonomy. But again, there is a lot of responsibility. Chen Heng is the person she signed, including all kinds of treatment, and even the Royal beast is what she strives for for for Chen Heng. In this case, if Chen Heng after the performance is not outstanding enough, can not make people satisfied, then she can not explain to the people behind. On the contrary, if Chen Heng''s outstanding performance is amazing, then Liu Rou, as the person who personally discovered Chen Heng, can be regarded as a wise eye to some extent. Naturally, she will be greatly rewarded, and even get other benefits. To some extent, the interests of both sides overlap. Because of this, Chen Heng is not afraid of the other party''s tricks¡° I see Looking at Liu Rou in front of him, Chen Heng nodded and said softly, "I''ll try my best."¡° That''s good. " Looking at Chen Heng''s statement, Liu Rou nodded with some satisfaction, and then said: "with the strength you have shown before, although you are not the top in Longcheng college, it is enough to put in the league."¡° I don''t ask you to get such a high ranking. Just win two games and don''t lose in the first one She looked at Chen Heng in front of her and said in such a soft voice. In this way, she is not demanding of Chen Heng¡° League, is it so hard? " From the original place, listening to Liu Rou''s words, Chen Heng can''t help but frown. It seems that there is something unexpected¡° Of course it is. " Liu Rou shook her head, then said: "otherwise, what do you think League means?"¡° This is not only the league between Longcheng college and other top colleges, but also the league between chica Federation and extraterrestrial¡° In the process of the league, not only the talents within the chica Federation will participate, but also some talents from other regions will come to participate¡° Although for the reason of age restriction, too high-level beasts and warriors will not join in, but only the remaining ones are terrible. "

 Chapter 433

    "How terrible is it?"


    Sitting there, Liu Rou thought for a moment, then considered the language, looked at Chen Heng and said, "basically, every player who can participate in this league match will not be worse than the Ruite you beat before."


    "Even more."


    "Prior to the Ritter, and even Qi Lin, Yang can two people, in this league are not too strong role


    Sitting there, she said softly.


    "Unexpectedly, to this horror..."


    Standing there, listening to Liu Rou''s words in front of him, Chen Heng was surprised. At this time, he could not help thinking.


    At this time, he also thought of a lot of things.


    From Liu Rou''s point of view, the specifications of this league match look even higher than he imagined.


    What was the strength of Ritter before?


    In Chen Heng''s opinion, his strength is just like that. It''s not worth mentioning. It''s just general.


    But this is only in Chen Heng''s view.


    In fact, like Qi Lin and Yang Ke, Ruite is already an excellent college in Longcheng college.


    At least, among the students of the same grade, he is extremely excellent, and his strength is very strong, reaching an irresistible level.


    Otherwise, he will not be invited by Liu Rou to participate in the previous match.


    Compared with ordinary people, not to mention Qi Lin and Yang Ke, even if they are just twitter, a pure warrior, it is already an insurmountable peak.


    Now, from Liu Rou''s point of view, every player participating in the league matches is no less powerful than Ruite, even more powerful.


    Is the specification and strength exaggerated?


    But when you think about it, it seems normal.


    According to what Liu Rou said in front of her eyes, this league game is not only within Longcheng college, or even the league game of this planet.


    In addition to the students in Longcheng college, there are other excellent talents on this star, even those who come from the outside world.


    So many geniuses, no matter what kind of characters appear, seem to be nothing more than a normal thing.


    If this kind of League did not limit the age, put the age under 25 years old, I''m afraid the people who will participate in this league will be even more terrible.


    Think of here, Chen Heng can''t help but frown, to this time, also already understand the hidden pressure.


    But it''s OK.


    Liu Rou and the dark dream group behind her request is not to let Chen Heng win the final victory and become the champion, but just to let him win one or two games.


    You don''t need to win too much, you just need to win one or two games to meet the requirements.


    It''s not too hard.


    Chen Heng thought for a moment.


    His strength at the moment, in fact, has been very strong in the college.


    As long as you don''t meet such powerful people as Yang Ke and Qi Lin, and only win one or two games, there are not many problems.


    At least, there won''t be too much pressure.


    This is also the reason why Liu Rou told him so.


    The official start of the league is at least a few months away.


    In such a long period of time, Chen Heng''s strength is bound to grow.


    At that time, if he goes to the League again, he will be more confident.


    Thinking of this, his face calmed down and finally nodded: "I''ll try my best."


    "Then I''ll wait for your good news."


    Liu Rou got up from where she was and looked at Chen Heng in front of her. Then she showed a smile on her face. At this moment, she said, "after a period of time, the professional tutor I asked for you will come to give you all-round guidance."


    "There is no doubt that in some ways, you are a worthy genius."


    "It''s just that no matter how talented you are, you also need to carry out reasonable training, so as to correct the habits of your body, and by the way, don''t let your body develop dark injuries."


    "So after that, if you have any questions, you''d better consult these professionals as much as possible."


    "As for the egg of the flying bird dragon, I''ve already had it put aside."


    "If you want to go over and have a look, you can go at any time."


    She said with a smile on her face.


    Then, she waved, so toward Chen Heng smile, so turned away from this area.


    Left in front of this area, her figure in Chen Heng''s line of sight gradually disappeared, so left.


    Chen Heng was the only one left.


    Standing alone in the same place, Chen Heng looked into the distance, then into the air.


    In the sky above, light white clouds in suspension, the sky looks so clear, a beautiful scene.


    Chen Heng alone looked at the scene in front of him, so quietly for a long time, then he got up and left here.


    Leaving here, he turned and walked to another area.


    Soon, he came to another place.


    In front of us is a spacious and gorgeous laboratory.


    All around, there are exquisite instruments and other kinds of equipment.


    Walking on the road, in Chen Heng''s line of sight, from time to time you can see someone coming to one side.


    Then he went all the way to the end and came to a room.


    "Is this it..."


    Walking in front of him, he looked forward, opened the door and went in.


    "Test passed..."


    In front of the body, the mechanical voice sounded slowly, it sounded very dull and hoarse, like no soul.


    Chen Heng pushed the door open and went directly into it.


    Then, the scene in front of me suddenly changed, and now it changed.


    In front of my eyes, containers were placed in them, which looked very clear.


    Chen Heng probably took a look.


    In front of us, these containers are very delicate and valuable, not simple goods.


    In fact, it is not a simple product.


    This place is nothing else. It''s the residence of the black dream group located in Longcheng college. All the furnishings are the best, and each one is of great value. Not only the best technology is used, but many of the materials are also very precious. The overall value is very high.


    It''s not polite to say that at ordinary times, no one here dares to come in.


    Because once something is damaged in this place, I''m afraid that even if I sell myself, I can''t make up for it.


    To some extent, this place is so precious, there is no false.


    And the things stored in such an important place are naturally very precious.


    Walking into it, Chen Heng looks around.


    Around, in those containers, some golden liquid flowed in them, and it seemed that there was inexplicable vitality blooming. At a glance, it looked very beautiful.


    Of course, relative to these golden liquid, what really attracts Chen Heng''s attention is other things.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng looked forward and into the golden container.


    There, a red egg is placed there, which is very conspicuous.


    The red egg looks very unique. It seems to have a texture, which is mysterious and amazing. It looks like a natural pattern, which is extremely beautiful.


    Its eggshell looks unusual, not like a normal eggshell, but like some kind of jade, very beautiful.


    At the moment, it just lies in the golden liquid, absorbing the power of the golden liquid and growing slowly.


    Walking into the room, looking at the red egg in front of him, Chen Heng turned around silently and walked in the past.


    On the red eggs, a kind of exuberant vitality is blooming, which makes people feel extremely unique.


    "Very good life..."


    Walking to this area, Chen Heng slowly approaches the container in front of him, then reaches out his hand and silently puts it on the container.


    Bang!


    A kind of invisible spirit spreads out in an instant. The fluctuation is very unique, a little confused and curious.


    Seems to feel the arrival of Chen Heng, in the red eggs, an inexplicable will began to wake up, at the moment instinctively to the outside world tentacles, so with Chen Heng contact.


    This new will is very young, but also strong, with a very pure power.


    After perceiving the arrival of Chen Heng, he first instinctively shrinks back, and then carefully tries to contact Chen Heng.


    This kind of contact was very cautious at the beginning, with some caution.


    But later, it seems to find out that Chen Heng has no malice, and this will suddenly becomes cheerful and active.


    He spread his will and made it contact with Chen Heng. In this way, he constantly linked his spirit with Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng did not resist, but so careful contact with them, slowly familiar.


    To some extent, it is also a process of cultivating tacit understanding.


    The relationship between the beast keeper and his own beast keeper is the closest. They must be very close to each other in order to exert their greatest power.


    Therefore, in order to maximize the contact between the two sides, the connection between the beast keeper and the beast keeper is often tried before they are born.


    This is why the Royal beast must be cultivated from a young age. Because once the Royal beast grows up, its vigilance will become extremely strong. If you reach that level, it will be more difficult to cultivate enough tacit understanding with the Royal beast. It can even be said that it is impossible. Now, if it''s just a cub state, it will save a lot of trouble. Standing alone in the same place, Chen Heng''s face is calm. He just quietly blooms his own spiritual power and slowly contacts with the beast in front of him. Then, he thought for a moment, and began to guide his mind out slowly. Wisps of mental energy emerged from his body, and then spread out, intertwined with the inexplicable will in front of him. Then, in Chen Heng''s induction, an inexplicable change began to occur. In his induction, along with his mind power constantly spread out, when he came into contact with the beast, his mind power also began to slowly disappear, as if directly integrated into the beast. And with this process, a warm, satisfied, kind mood emerged from the will in front of us. It seems that the little guy in front of him can feel the power in Chen Heng''s body. He is very satisfied with the mental power emerging in his body¡° Do you eat mindfulness? " Standing in the same place, feeling the changes in front of him, if Chen Heng has some thoughts, this idea flashed in his heart. The situation in front of us is quite normal between those who control animals and those who control animals. The relationship between those who control animals and those who control animals is mutual benefit. The warlord can quickly put his mind power in the Warlord''s body, increase his mind power with the growth of the warlord, and fight and fight with the power of the warlord. In this process, the Royal beast will also get the nourishment of mindfulness. Not only its strength, but also its potential will become powerful to a certain extent, reaching a new level. Generally speaking, the same Royal beast, in the case of a master, can play out more powerful than it is in the wild. Although in the wild, the Royal beast is also very powerful. This is the relationship between those who control animals and those who control animals. The two are mutually beneficial. That''s what happened right now. However, this is a good omen. Can swallow Chen Heng''s mind, which means that the front of this beast has initially accepted Chen Heng this master, will slowly establish contact with him. Swallowing his mind is a process of connection. The more the imperial beast engulfs the master''s mind, the more it will be branded as the master, and then become one with the master. Standing in the same place, recalling all kinds of information about the beast keeper, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and all kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart. By this time, the will in front of him had gradually died down. It seems that the will at the moment also began to tired down, some sleepy. However, despite this, he still keeps in touch with Chen Heng and seems reluctant to part with him¡° It doesn''t matter. " Standing in the same place, feeling this feeling, Chen Heng smiles, and then whispers, "if you''re tired, have a rest."¡° I''ll come back to see you when I''m free. " He spoke softly, and his voice echoed in the same place. At the same time, his mental power was also slowly changing, so he hesitated, calming the inexplicable will in front of him. In front of my eyes, it seems that I understand Chen Heng''s meaning in that container. There are some changes on the red egg, and a bright light seems to be responding to it. Then in Chen Heng''s induction, the will that originally existed around him began to silence, and now it has slowly disappeared. Looking at this, I should have gone to sleep. By this time, even Chen Heng himself can no longer feel the will and spirit of the beast. He can only feel vaguely that he still exists.

 Chapter 434

    "The Royal beast is really a magical existence..."


    Standing in the same place, feeling the will gradually disappear in front of him, Chen Heng''s face is calm, and the idea gradually flashed in his heart.


    Even though he has experienced many worlds and seen scenes of different worlds, it is the first time for him to experience such a world.


    It''s really curious to see the beast keeper and beast keeper.


    Of course, for Chen Heng, what he is more curious about is actually some other things.


    "What is the difference between this world and other worlds?"


    From the room out, came to the outside world, Chen Heng face calm, the mind flashed this idea.


    The biggest difference between this world and other worlds is the unique existence of animal keepers.


    In the past, though occasionally, various unique and extraordinary powers have sprung up in other worlds.


    But in the final analysis, these extraordinary forces can be summarized into three kinds.


    Relying on forging, making their own body become strong, and constantly tap their own potential.


    This one is the most common, whether it is Chen Heng''s original world of forging martial arts, or those martial arts in this world, all belong to this kind.


    In addition, there''s life energy,


    Make the body strong at the same time, also awaken the potential energy in the body, the knight who awakens the life energy in the body.


    This kind is relatively rare, but generally speaking, both the strength and the future prospects are above the pure warrior.


    The Knights of the wizarding world and the Knights of life in the world of gods all belong to this category.


    And the last one is the caster who uses the spiritual power to pry the external power and enlarge his own power.


    This category of people is very different from the previous two categories, and has a broader and stronger prospect.


    The sorcerers in the wizarding world and the mages in the world of gods belong to this category.


    As for the friars in the azure world, they also belong to the category of casters, but their nature is more comprehensive, even involving three aspects at the same time.


    In this world, though there are no knights who can awaken life energy, there are martial artists who can refine their bodies and extraordinary people who can use their spiritual power.


    In other words, in this world, the warrior himself needs not only to refine his body, but also to mobilize his spiritual power.


    To some extent, it''s a combination of the warrior and the caster.


    Of course, the reason why the warriors in this world sharpen their mental strength is not to pry the power between the world, but to better control the mecha, more fit with the mecha, so as to play a more powerful role.


    But on the whole, they still belong to the above three categories.


    But the power of mindfulness is greater than that of the three.


    This kind of power is not life energy, nor is it pure spiritual power. On the contrary, it seems to be a more unique and powerful power.


    In terms of Chen Heng''s feelings, this kind of power is undoubtedly very powerful, no less powerful than spiritual power and life energy, but more powerful.


    The birth of mindfulness may be the uniqueness of the world, or it may involve some secrets of the world.


    But for the moment, what interests Chen Heng most is that in other worlds, is it possible to awaken the unique power of mindfulness as well?


    Chen Heng is very interested in this.


    Of course, no matter how interested, now is not the time to explore this.


    After all, he is far from the top of the world at the moment, and he doesn''t know much.


    If you don''t reach the peak, you can''t have a deep understanding of this unique power, let alone the essence of this power.


    So Chen Heng doesn''t have to worry about this for the time being.


    Walking on the road, all kinds of thoughts flashed through his mind, and then he turned around and left.


    After that, everything seemed calm again.


    Although he has received the support from the black dream group, on the surface, Chen Heng''s life does not seem to have changed much.


    Everything is still the same as before, there is not much change, there is no ups and downs.


    However, in the following period of time, Chen Heng came to that place and spent more time visiting the Royal beast egg.


    Basically, every day, he would deliberately take some time to communicate with that royal beast egg, and understand each other''s situation with the help of mental power.


    As time goes on, it becomes a habit.


    Although the Royal beast has not hatched yet, Chen Heng can clearly feel that the will in the Royal beast''s egg has been bred and perfected, and now he has everything that a normal life has.


    It will feel unique and happy to be accompanied. All kinds of emotions are very clear.


    When Chen Heng doesn''t come, he will fall into deep sleep alone.


    Only when Chen Heng comes, will it wake up and chat with Chen Heng full of joy.


    They feel each other''s emotions.


    Of course, to some extent, this kind of company is also necessary.


    The tacit understanding between people is often born in the moment of contact.


    Time plays a big role in it.


    In fact, the same is true for those who resist beasts and those who resist beasts.


    At least in this kind of company, Chen Heng''s tacit understanding with that royal beast is also growing slowly and becoming deep.


    In this way, after this royal beast hatches, it can also save some process of tacit understanding cultivation.


    In this process, Chen Heng also carried out some experiments.


    He injected part of the killing power into the body of the Royal beast and began to try this change.


    Not surprisingly, after the powerful power of killing was injected into the Yushou egg, the original development was just ordinary Yushou egg, which grew rapidly, and the Qi in it suddenly became strong.


    In its place, of course, are other issues.


    The power of killing comes from killing, with a certain strong nature.


    Influenced by the power of killing for a long time, it will easily lead to personality changes, and become murderous.


    In the past, even if Chen Heng used this power himself, he was very careful. He needed to cooperate with divine power and meditation to avoid being affected too much.


    He can not be affected, but there is no way for the will existing in the Royal beast egg.


    After all, no matter how powerful the essence is, it can''t change the fact that it''s just a larva.


    No matter what life is, it is the most vulnerable and vulnerable when it is young.


    Even if it is only a little weak influence, it will also lead to unexpected development.


    That''s what the beast list is like.


    After the injection of digestion and killing, Chen Heng can clearly feel that the will within the Royal beast egg has become much sharper.


    Although he is still very kind to Chen Heng, now he is more curious and aggressive to the outside world.


    This is obviously the effect of killing power.


    Aware of this, Chen Heng quickly stopped his action, and then used the pure divine power in his body to purify the killing power slowly, so that it did not affect his will.


    After that, Chen Heng did not inject any more killing power, but only a little divine power to wash the beast and breed it slowly.


    In this way, more than two months have passed.


    One day, more than two months later, Chen Heng came to this room and stood alone.


    His face looked calm, and now he looked at it silently.


    In front of him, the red egg was placed there. At one glance, it looked like a large ruby. It was very crystal clear. At one glance, it had a unique aesthetic feeling.


    On the top of the red crystal, there are some unique patterns, which look very special at a glance.


    If you look carefully, you can find that there is a faint red light blooming on this royal animal egg, which is very beautiful.


    After more than three months of gestation, this royal animal egg has reached the best time and is about to hatch.


    This process is controlled. The whole time point is recorded and observed all the time, so as to deal with abnormal results at any time.


    Standing in the same place, looking at the Royal beast egg in front of him, Chen Heng''s face was calm, but he silently stretched out his hand and put his palm on the Royal beast egg in front of him.


    Then he put his arm so that a warm feeling came from the palm of his hand, which was very unique.


    That kind of soft, with a warm.


    It should feel very comfortable in winter.


    Of course, what Chen Heng cares about most is not this, but some other situations.


    Along with Chen Heng''s arm stroking the Yushou egg, a familiar Qi is also emerging, responding to Chen Heng.


    That is the will of this royal beast egg, which is very active and clear now.


    Compared with more than three months ago, its power has greatly grown, and it can clearly convey its own meaning to Chen Heng.


    At this moment, Chen Heng can feel the meaning of this royal beast egg.


    "Coming out soon..."


    Standing in the same place, feeling the will emerging from his mind, Chen Heng smiles on his face. At the moment, this idea flashed across his mind.


    "Let''s go."


    On one side, Liu Rou looked at the scene with great interest and then said, "the incubation process has already started. If you are OK, you can stay here today and watch the whole process."


    She looked at Chen Heng in front of her and said so.


    With that, she turned around and walked out. A moment later, her figure disappeared in the room and went out. In the room, only Chen Heng was left. He didn''t move at all. He was still standing there, looking at the situation with great interest. For him, it was the first time that the world''s Royal beast was born. If you miss it, it will be a pity. Therefore, he did not mean to leave here, but just stood in this place and watched in silence. And in his feelings, with the passage of time, the light around becomes brighter, and the temperature around becomes hotter, which makes him feel very uncomfortable. The whole room, at the moment, is like a stove, especially hot and dry. This process is controlled. The whole time point is recorded and observed all the time, so as to deal with abnormal results at any time. Standing in the same place, looking at the Royal beast egg in front of him, Chen Heng''s face was calm, but he silently stretched out his hand and put his palm on the Royal beast egg in front of him. Then he put his arm so that a warm feeling came from the palm of his hand, which was very unique. That kind of soft, with a warm. It should feel very comfortable in winter. Of course, what Chen Heng cares about most is not this, but some other situations. Along with Chen Heng''s arm stroking the Yushou egg, a familiar Qi is also emerging, responding to Chen Heng. That is the will of this royal beast egg, which is very active and clear now. Compared with more than three months ago, its power has greatly grown, and it can clearly convey its own meaning to Chen Heng. At this moment, Chen Heng can feel the meaning of this royal beast egg¡° Will you come out soon... "Standing in the same place, feeling the will emerging from his mind, Chen Heng smiles, and this idea flashed across his mind at the moment¡° Let''s go. " On one side, Liu Rou looked at the scene with great interest and then said, "the incubation process has already started. If you are OK, you can stay here today and watch the whole process." She looked at Chen Heng in front of her and said so. With that, she turned around and walked out. A moment later, her figure disappeared in the room and went out. In the room, only Chen Heng was left. He didn''t move at all. He was still standing there, looking at the situation with great interest. For him, it was the first time that the world''s Royal beast was born. If you miss it, it will be a pity. Therefore, he did not mean to leave here, but just stood in this place and watched in silence. And in his feelings, with the passage of time, the light around becomes brighter, and the temperature around becomes hotter, which makes him feel very uncomfortable. The whole room, at the moment, is like a stove, especially hot and dry. He didn''t move at all. He was still standing there, looking at the situation with great interest. For him, it was the first time that the world''s Royal beast was born. If you miss it, it will be a pity. Therefore, he did not mean to leave here, but just stood in this place and watched in silence. And in his feelings, with the passage of time, the light around becomes brighter, and the temperature around becomes hotter, which makes him feel very uncomfortable. The whole room, at the moment, is like a stove, especially hot and dry.

 Chapter 435

    In the dim room, a glimmer of light began to flicker, so suddenly it lit up.


    Then, a brand-new Qi emerged with a small figure.


    In front of Chen Heng''s body, the appearance of that little life is shown, and now he just shows his appearance.


    On the surface, this little life is still very young, but it is also very lovely, with a unique feeling.


    In front of Chen Heng''s body, he blinked his eyes and looked at Chen Heng seriously there. There were some doubts in his eyes, as if he was identifying his master.


    Until a moment later, a familiar Qi emerged. In front of the body, the haziness in the eyes of this little life disappeared and replaced by a kind of kindness.


    The next moment, it suddenly forward, directly to Chen Heng''s arms.


    At this time, Chen Heng only felt a heavy hand, and then there was one more thing.


    In his arms, the little life was squeaking. It was noisy from the sound.


    "Was it born with that weight?"


    One side, with a Zila, the door of the room was opened by Liu rou.


    She walked into the room and looked at the flying bird dragon in Chen Heng''s hand. She was surprised.


    On one side, several staff members dressed in tight clothes quickly went into the room and took the newly born bird dragon away from Chen Heng and put it aside.


    In this process, the little bird dragon has been shouting, struggling very hard, a pair of big eyes looking at Chen Heng, from time to time to shout at him.


    In this regard, Chen Heng just smile, and then touched its head, to pacify it down.


    In his body, the unique mental power diffuses outward, calms the flying bird dragon in an instant, and makes his mood stable, not so flustered as before.


    For this scene, Liu Rou looks in the eye, not from tut tut surprised.


    "When the Royal beasts were born, they were very timid and difficult to pacify. Sometimes they even had to shout for a few days to stop."


    She looked at Chen Heng and said with a smile, "it''s very rare that you are so obedient."


    "Maybe I''m lucky."


    Chen Heng smiles, and then looks at the workers in front of him, holding the flying bird dragon there, and doing all kinds of actions there.


    Of course, what these people do is not complicated. Most of them are testing to see if there are any problems with this flying bird dragon.


    Similar tests are actually done before birth, but there is no way to test some things completely before birth.


    So if you want to do a complete test, you still need to do a complete test after birth.


    This is also the reason why Liu Rou has to stay here and watch.


    Fortunately, the process is not so complicated.


    Chen Heng stood here for a while and got the result.


    "The results of the examination came out, very good."


    Looking at Chen Heng, Liu Rou smiles and congratulates him.


    "Thank you."


    Chen Heng''s face is also timely smile, appears to be very soft.


    On the surface, he''s happy, too.


    A moment later, Liu Rou left.


    Chen Heng is the same.


    The newly born Royal beast needs to be carefully cultivated for a period of time, and grow up in a relatively safe environment for a period of time before it can be regarded as safe.


    This is quite normal. After all, no matter what life is, it is fragile at the time of birth. It takes a period of growth before it can survive safely.


    During this period of time, the bird dragon was still living in the closed room.


    Of course, in terms of the vitality of the Royal beast, it won''t take long.


    But two months is about the same.


    So Chen Heng left.


    But by this time, his body has changed.


    The mark of the beast has been stamped down.


    Before that, because he had absorbed the mental power in his body for a long time, the mental power in his body already existed in the body of that flying bird dragon, and gradually formed his mark.


    This kind of imprint is not very clear originally, just for the existence of fuzzy, it is not very obvious.


    But after now, with the official birth of the flying bird dragon, Chen Heng can also feel that on that flying bird dragon, his mark has been formally formed.


    For Chen Heng, this is an extremely unique feeling.


    After the formation of the mental imprint, he seems to be able to do something through the beast in his body.


    For example, the spirit of resonance with the beast, and its contact, their own thoughts and emotions to each other.


    Of course, the other party''s emotions and thoughts can also be transmitted to Chen Heng through this imprint.


    Chen Hengfang just felt about it.


    Through the imprint, he seemed to see the scene of the previous room.


    In the scene, a small bird dragon stays in a box like place, where he is in a daze, full of an inexplicable curiosity about everything around him.


    At the moment of his birth, his ignorance, curiosity, enthusiasm, fear and many other emotions all poured into Chen Heng''s mind one by one and were felt by him.


    This is the clearest change.


    It is also the first function after the formation of the mental imprint.


    "You can reach contact with the help of mental imprint, and even feel the situation on the other side of the imprint..."


    Walking on the road, feeling the situation there, Chen Heng nodded and recorded the situation.


    Of course, the function of mental imprint is far more than that.


    At least according to Chen Heng''s understanding, mental imprint can also feed back powerful life energy through the growth of the beast, so as to strengthen the body of the beast.


    This kind of reinforcement is mutual.


    The increase of the strength of the beast keeper can promote the growth of the beast keeper, and correspondingly, the growth of the beast keeper can easily promote the strength of the beast keeper.


    This is a two-way promotion and a mutually beneficial relationship.


    To a certain extent, this is why the Royal beast must be cultivated from a young age.


    Because it is only from the cub state that the tacit understanding between the beast keeper and the beast keeper can be maximized, and the promotion that can be achieved can also be maximized.


    If you directly contact an old royal beast, you won''t get too much power bonus from it.


    Cubs are different.


    No matter what life is, it is the easiest to grow at the beginning.


    In the case of larva, it is easy for the life body to grow up rapidly, thus driving the strength growth of the animal keeper.


    Of course, those who resist beasts can also strengthen their power by refining their mind power and baptizing them.


    The relationship between the two is mutual.


    This is the most important function of mental imprint.


    Besides the first time, in other aspects, mental imprint seems to have many functions.


    But Chen Heng has no idea about the information.


    Compared with other world, this world is much more convenient in intelligence, but some intelligence is still not so easy to obtain.


    Information gap exists in any world.


    But for Chen Heng, these are nothing.


    Time went by, and soon it was two months later.


    Two months later, Chen Heng personally took the flying bird dragon back.


    For this flying bird dragon, Chen Heng gave it a name.


    As for the name, the flying bird dragon seems to like it.


    Plop


    A clear sound came out.


    On a piece of grass, Chen Hengduan sat on a blanket and threw out a can.


    "Xiao Hong, go and get it back."


    Looking at the can, Chen Heng didn''t care and said casually.


    One side, a red bird suddenly ran out, in mid air with a red shadow.


    Before long, the can returned to Chen Heng, like no change.


    A flying bird dragon just stood in front of Chen Heng.


    If you look carefully, you can see that the red bird dragon has changed a lot.


    At least, it now looks a lot more feathers, the original loose red feathers also grow out, look a lot more complete, also look a lot better.


    At a glance, it looks pretty good.


    Of course, in practice, that''s all.


    In fact, this ornithosaurus is still a larva, not an adult.


    At present, the combat power provided to Chen Heng is quite limited, and is limited to catching some small animals.


    In the recent period of time, all the mice near Chen Heng''s residence have disappeared, and they have been harmed by this little guy.


    Of course, it''s growing fast.


    Just over two months, the body size has increased by half, and it looks very obvious.


    "Say it..."


    In front of him, a woman sat there, looking at Chen Heng with some speechless: "Xiao Hong, don''t you think there''s something wrong with this name?"


    "Ah?"


    Chen Heng seemed to have recovered. He turned to look at the woman and said with a smile, "don''t you think it''s nice?"


    "The name is familiar to me."


    "You have a friend by that name."


    "Not a friend."


    Chen Heng pondered for a moment, and then said, "I''ve only seen it in books before."¡° really? What book? " Woman some doubts: "I how have not seen." The light of the sun, so shining on the woman''s body, let her look to add a sense of beauty. If you look carefully, you can find that women''s appearance is very delicate. Although it is not extremely beautiful, it also has a unique charm, which makes people feel very pleasant. Today, she is wearing a long skirt. She looks a little lazy. Although her face is a little cold, she also has a smile. If you let Qi Lin and Yang Ke come and see this man, you will be very surprised. Because this person is no other than Yang Ke,. Chen Heng and Yang Ke will get to know each other from the previous match. After that game, Yang Ke took the initiative to give his reward to Chen Heng, making him well-off. Since then, the two have been in a relationship. With Chen Heng''s acumen, he will not miss this opportunity. Therefore, after that, he took the initiative to visit Yang Ke and create opportunities. Once they come and go, they are familiar with each other, and now they are friends. Looking at the can, Chen Heng didn''t care and said casually. One side, a red bird suddenly ran out, in mid air with a red shadow. Before long, the can returned to Chen Heng, like no change. A flying bird dragon just stood in front of Chen Heng. If you look carefully, you can see that the red bird dragon has changed a lot. At least, it now looks a lot more feathers, the original loose red feathers also grow out, look a lot more complete, also look a lot better. At a glance, it looks pretty good. Of course, in practice, that''s all. In fact, this ornithosaurus is still a larva, not an adult. At present, the combat power provided to Chen Heng is quite limited, and is limited to catching some small animals. In the recent period of time, all the mice near Chen Heng''s residence have disappeared, and they have been harmed by this little guy. Of course, it''s growing fast. Just over two months, the body size has increased by half, and it looks very obvious¡° In front of her, a woman sat there and looked at Chen Heng in silence: "Xiao Hong, don''t you think there is something wrong with this name?"¡° "Ah?" Chen Heng seemed to have recovered. He turned to look at the woman and said with a smile, "don''t you think it''s nice?"¡° The name is familiar to me. "¡° You have a friend by that name¡° It''s not a friend Chen Heng pondered for a moment, and then said, "I''ve only seen it in books before."¡° really? What book? " Woman some doubts: "I how have not seen." The light of the sun, so shining on the woman''s body, let her look to add a sense of beauty. If you look carefully, you can find that women''s appearance is very delicate. Although it is not extremely beautiful, it also has a unique charm, which makes people feel very pleasant. Today, she is wearing a long skirt. She looks a little lazy. Although her face is a little cold, she also has a smile. If you let Qi Lin and Yang Ke come and see this man, you will be very surprised. Because this person is no other than Yang Ke,. Chen Heng and Yang Ke will get to know each other from the previous match. After that game, Yang Ke took the initiative to give his reward to Chen Heng, making him well-off. Since then, the two have been in a relationship. With Chen Heng''s acumen, he will not miss this opportunity. Therefore, after that, he took the initiative to visit Yang Ke and create opportunities. Once they come and go, they are familiar with each other, and now they are friends. Since then, the two have been in a relationship. With Chen Heng''s acumen, he will not miss this opportunity. Therefore, after that, he took the initiative to visit Yang Ke and create opportunities. Once they come and go, they are familiar with each other, and now they are friends.

 Chapter 436

    In front of him, listening to Chen Heng''s words, Yang Ke sighed. At this time, he seemed to want to say something, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Born in a big family, of course, has many advantages, can enjoy many ordinary people can not enjoy the things.


    But also, in other ways, they have more constraints and pressure.


    Just like Yang Ke in front of us.


    Although the surface did not say, but Chen Heng can still feel that a heavy pressure on her body.


    Compared with ordinary people, it''s a great honor to be able to participate in the league. As long as you can participate in it, it''s already an extreme honor.


    But for Yang Ke and others, it''s not enough to just participate in it. More things are needed.


    They need to use one victory to prove themselves and pave the way for their future, so that they can go more smoothly.


    And these are heavy pressures.


    At the moment, she seems very ordinary, but under her clothes, she is full of scars.


    In recent years, it has been fighting with people, almost crazy in sharpening their own strength, want to make their strength further growth, to a more powerful degree.


    Under such crazy training, under the original intact body, already covered with bruises.


    Of course, that''s nothing.


    In Chen Heng''s view, at least.


    Born in a famous family, there may be some helplessness and pressure in many times.


    But if you would rather be born a civilian than a big family, that would be bullshit.


    At least let Chen Heng choose by himself, he would rather spend more simulation points to make his birth better.


    Compared with the benefits of a good birth, those additional pressures are negligible.


    If someone can''t stand it and thinks it''s not as good as normal people''s life, it''s absolutely stupid.


    In Longcheng college, the elites of the world gather together. I believe there are few such fools.


    "If I could... I really want to be an ordinary person..."


    In front of him, a burst of words with a sigh fell and sounded in Chen Heng''s ears.


    Chen Heng some wooden turn around, just looking at the side of Yang Ke sitting there, at the moment issued a sigh.


    Voice down, Chen Heng''s mouth can not help a smoke, at this time do not know what to say.


    I''m careless.


    He didn''t expect that there were such people.


    And it''s right next to him.


    "Maybe."


    Sitting in the same place, Chen Heng smiles and looks very gentle on the surface. Looking at Yang Ke in front of him, he whispers: "if you were just an ordinary person born among the common people, maybe you don''t have to have so much pressure now..."


    He did not change face, very against the heart said.


    No matter what you think in your heart, on the surface at least, what should be and should be.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid this friend won''t have to do it.


    At least it''s unnecessary to argue with the other party and correct their ideas.


    Some things, do not personally to experience once, feel all kinds of bitterness, is in any case can not imagine the specific feeling.


    So sometimes it''s meaningless to argue about this.


    It''s just trouble.


    "Sometimes, I often think that if I were just an ordinary born animal keeper with a little talent, like other people, I would have a lot of fun..."


    Yang Ke''s face shows some complexities. At the moment, he seems to be tired and leans to one side in silence.


    "At least, these troubles should not exist now..."


    Voice down, Chen Heng noncommittal, no reply, but the heart does not agree.


    People in different positions often have different troubles of their own.


    Perhaps in Yang Ke''s position, she is troubled by the troubles she faces.


    But if you really let her change her position and become a civilian, the previous troubles will disappear, but the ensuing troubles will be even more deadly.


    Of course, Chen Heng is not ready to say anything more about it. He just sits there silently and looks at her like this.


    In the light of the sun, Chen Heng''s appearance now shows.


    He looks very handsome, and his appearance and temperament become more and more refined. Sitting there at the moment is like a scenic line, which makes people unconsciously watch.


    His body, the original foundation is good.


    During this period of time, with the nourishment of divine power and killing power, his life essence began to transform and gradually ascended to a higher level, resulting in some changes in himself and some fine-tuning in his appearance.


    Of course, the most important thing is the influence of Zhenling.


    After so many shuttles, Chen Heng has found out.


    The influence of true spirit and body is mutual.


    The real spirit will affect the body, and the body will also affect the existence of the real spirit. The role between the two is very complex and involved with each other.


    After he shuttled, his powerful spirit would affect his body and make his body close to the nature of the spirit.


    Therefore, no matter when, his avatar, simulacrum, appearance, temperament and even breath will move closer to an existence and gradually become closer.


    This is also a small discovery of Chen Heng.


    It''s the same today.


    Compared with the past, this body has a good foundation. Now, after the blessing of the true spirit, it is even more extraordinary. No matter its appearance or temperament, it can be regarded as the top.


    Sitting with Yang Ke, it looks like a beautiful scenery line, which is particularly eye-catching.


    The faint light was shining, and the outside sunlight was gradually falling.


    Unconsciously, Yang Ke leans to one side and almost lies on Chen Heng.


    Her eyes were half closed, and she seemed to be sleepy. Now she was sitting there, half asleep and half awake.


    Under the sun, Chen Heng hesitated for a while, and finally reached out and smoothed the hair on her head, so she put it on her forehead and stroked it gently.


    Before the body, Yang Ke''s eyes slowly closed, the whole person was lying in Chen henghuai.


    There was a little smile on her face where no one could see her.


    After a while, she slowly woke up and broke away from Chen Heng''s arms.


    "Sorry..."


    When she got up from Chen Heng''s arms, she looked normal, as if nothing had happened. She just said sorry: "I fell asleep unconsciously..."


    "Don''t care..."


    Chen Heng smiles. His face is so mild that he makes people feel calm and comfortable: "pay attention to some rest recently."


    "Otherwise, if something goes wrong later, it will not be very good..."


    "Well


    In front of her, the girl nodded her head slightly, and her eyes were fixed on Chen Heng. There was no superfluous words.


    Around, the breeze blowing, everything seems to be the same as before, seems calm and natural.


    In this way, dusk is coming, the two packed up to salute, so left.


    From this day on, the relationship between the two seems to have some subtle changes and become cordial.


    Time passed slowly.


    .................


    The deep darkness passed in front of my eyes. In the sight, pieces of debris passed by, and it was so mysterious and strange.


    In the hazy, a shadow is stepping forward, step by step towards the front.


    So he came from afar and came to the familiar street.


    Then the flames burst out, and the air of destruction swept over, covering all around.


    Everything was destroyed, leaving only a little debris under the fire.


    And the familiar body.


    "No!"


    A shout came out.


    In the dream, Lu Yao suddenly woke up and sat up directly from the head of the bed.


    "This dream again!"


    She sat up from the head of the bed and sat there, panting, sweating, and wetting her pajamas. The outline of her pajamas could be seen.


    However, she didn''t care about it at the moment. She just looked at the scene in front of her body and recalled everything she had just dreamed in her dream.


    In front of the body is a familiar room, which is also the main scene of the previous dream.


    "Sorry..."


    When she got up from Chen Heng''s arms, she looked normal, as if nothing had happened. She just said sorry: "I fell asleep unconsciously..."


    "Don''t care..."


    Chen Heng smiles. His face is so mild that he makes people feel calm and comfortable: "pay attention to some rest recently."


    "Otherwise, if something goes wrong later, it will not be very good..."


    "Well


    In front of her, the girl nodded her head slightly, and her eyes were fixed on Chen Heng. There was no superfluous words.


    Around, the breeze blowing, everything seems to be the same as before, seems calm and natural.


    In this way, dusk is coming, the two packed up to salute, so left.


    From this day on, the relationship between the two seems to have some subtle changes and become cordial.


    Time passed slowly.


    .................


    The deep darkness passed in front of my eyes. In the sight, pieces of debris passed by, and it was so mysterious and strange.


    In the hazy, a shadow is stepping forward, step by step towards the front.


    So he came from afar and came to the familiar street.


    Then the flames burst out, and the air of destruction swept over, covering all around.


    Everything was destroyed, leaving only a little debris under the fire.


    And the familiar body.


    "No!"


    A shout came out.


    In the dream, Lu Yao suddenly woke up and sat up directly from the head of the bed.


    "This dream again!"


    She sat up from the head of the bed and sat there, panting, sweating, and wetting her pajamas. The outline of her pajamas could be seen.


    However, she didn''t care about it at the moment. She just looked at the scene in front of her body and recalled everything she had just dreamed in her dream.


    In front of the body is a familiar room, which is also the main scene of the previous dream¡° Sorry... "


    When she got up from Chen Heng''s arms, she looked normal, as if nothing had happened. She just said sorry: "I fell asleep unconsciously..."


    "Don''t care..."


    Chen Heng smiles. His face is so mild that he makes people feel calm and comfortable: "pay attention to some rest recently."


    "Otherwise, if something goes wrong later, it will not be very good..."


    "Well


    In front of her, the girl nodded her head slightly, and her eyes were fixed on Chen Heng. There was no superfluous words.


    Around, the breeze blowing, everything seems to be the same as before, seems calm and natural.


    In this way, dusk is coming, the two packed up to salute, so left.


    From this day on, the relationship between the two seems to have some subtle changes and become cordial.


    Time passed slowly.


    .................


    The deep darkness passed in front of my eyes. In the sight, pieces of debris passed by, and it was so mysterious and strange.


    In the hazy, a shadow is stepping forward, step by step towards the front.


    So he came from afar and came to the familiar street.


    Then the flames burst out, and the air of destruction swept over, covering all around.


    Everything was destroyed, leaving only a little debris under the fire.


    And the familiar body.


    "No!"


    A shout came out.


    In the dream, Lu Yao suddenly woke up and sat up directly from the head of the bed.


    "This dream again!"


    She sat up from the head of the bed and sat there, panting, sweating, and wetting her pajamas. The outline of her pajamas could be seen.


    However, she didn''t care about it at the moment. She just looked at the scene in front of her body and recalled everything she had just dreamed in her dream.


    In front of the body is a familiar room, which is also the main scene of the previous dream¡° Sorry... "


    When she got up from Chen Heng''s arms, she looked normal, as if nothing had happened. She just said sorry: "I fell asleep unconsciously..."


    "Don''t care..."


    Chen Heng smiles. His face is so mild that he makes people feel calm and comfortable: "pay attention to some rest recently."


    "Otherwise, if something goes wrong later, it will not be very good..."


    "Well


    In front of her, the girl nodded her head slightly, and her eyes were fixed on Chen Heng. There was no superfluous words.


    Around, the breeze blowing, everything seems to be the same as before, seems calm and natural.


    In this way, dusk is coming, the two packed up to salute, so left.


    From this day on, the relationship between the two seems to have some subtle changes and become cordial.


    Time passed slowly.


    .................


    The deep darkness passed in front of my eyes. In the sight, pieces of debris passed by, and it was so mysterious and strange.


    In the hazy, a shadow is stepping forward, step by step towards the front.


    So he came from afar and came to the familiar street.


    Then the flames burst out, and the air of destruction swept over, covering all around.


    Everything was destroyed, leaving only a little debris under the fire.


    And the familiar body.


    "No!"


    A shout came out.


    In the dream, Lu Yao suddenly woke up and sat up directly from the head of the bed.


    "This dream again!"


    She sat up from the head of the bed and sat there, panting, sweating, and wetting her pajamas. The outline of her pajamas could be seen.


    However, she didn''t care about it at the moment. She just looked at the scene in front of her body and recalled everything she had just dreamed in her dream.


    In front of the body is a familiar room, which is also the main scene of the previous dream.

 Chapter 437

    In this world, it is obvious that an animal keeper can improve the status of a family.


    At least, after Lu Yao''s elder brother became a beast keeper and began to make positive changes, the situation in Lu Yao''s family suddenly improved a lot.


    Around, although their family has no foundation, because of her elder brother, she is already the most famous person around.


    After all, it''s just a small town with few big people.


    To a certain extent, a beast keeper who can enter Longcheng college and even gain the investment appreciation of black dream group is already the top figure.


    And their families also benefit from this, rapidly rising from the original class to another level.


    Lu Yao has great trust in her elder brother.


    After all, she grew up in the shadow of her brother.


    Her elder brother, no matter what he does, is the best. He was like this when he was a child, and even more when he grew up. He is a rare person in the world.


    In the girl''s heart, her elder brother is the best group. No matter what they do, they can find a way quickly.


    I believe it''s the same this time.


    She flashed this idea in her heart, and then gradually settled down. Originally, she was enveloped in the depths of her heart, wandering all the time, and her uneasy feeling gradually disappeared.


    However, in the place she didn''t know, in her eyes, a touch of gold was showing, and it seemed that there was something in it that was pregnant and about to revive.


    However, the girl knew nothing about it, still did not know.


    Outside, the sun is rising.


    In the outside world, as time goes by, light warm sun emerges.


    Everything around gradually became lively, and the streets outside were full of life again.


    The city in front of us is only a small city.


    But even so, in four weeks, as time goes by, the vitality of the city is also recovering, and it is about to wake up.


    And silent in the city, some things seem to be starting to recover, about to wake up.


    With Lu Yao out of his room, a pair of eyes gradually opened, at the moment seems to feel something, eyes full of surprise


    .


    "Finally... Found you..."


    "My king..."


    In the corner of the city, a glimmer of light emerged, and then it emerged and rushed forward.


    In the case of girls do not know, an inexplicable change is emerging, began to appear all kinds of changes.


    With the emergence of this change, the fate of this city is about to enter the abyss, producing an unknown change.


    Of course, at least for now, everything here is very smooth, no different.


    However, for the girl Lu Yao, this day is definitely different.


    Time goes by slowly.


    Soon, it was afternoon.


    When the sun in the sky reached its hottest, Chen Heng also went to a familiar and strange place.


    "Here we are..."


    Walking down from the car and looking at the street in front of him, Chen Heng looked up and looked around, a little lost.


    The place in front of me is still the same as I remember, but compared with before, there are some changes at the moment, and it seems to be more angry.


    Some new shops have opened here, the flow of people around has become more and more, and everything is developing towards a better direction.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng silently felt the change, then turned and looked forward, so he went in.


    Following the familiar street, he went to the familiar place, then pushed the door open and went in.


    Push open the door, in the living room, the body of the parents have been busy, at the moment it seems that they are still cooking, finishing something, it is very busy.


    When Chen Heng walked into the living room, they reacted and came to meet him.


    "Didn''t you come back in the evening? Why are you here so early? "


    The original mother stepped forward, took Chen Heng''s salute, carefully put it aside, and then asked.


    "There''s just a free ride to take, so come back early to have a look."


    Standing in the same place, looking at his mother in front of him, Chen Heng said casually. Then he looked around and continued: "where is Yao Yao?"


    "She..."


    When it comes to Lu Yao, the old mother in front of her also has some doubts. After looking at the time, she can''t help but say, "she said before that she went to work in the place where she worked. According to the truth, she has come back early now."


    "Maybe something happened on the way."


    She thought for a moment, then said so.


    Although the city is not big, the public security is very good.


    So, she didn''t think about the bad side, just thought that her daughter was delayed because of something.


    Chen Heng did not care too much.


    In the original time, he just asked, and didn''t care too much.


    So he put down his salute, then found a place at random and sat down quietly.


    After a while, there was a messy sound of footsteps outside.


    Lu Yao''s figure soon appeared and walked into the door.


    However, compared with the usual, she now looks a little embarrassed.


    In her body, the original clean clothes have been completely soiled, stained with heavy dirt, do not know what is done.


    She also had some wounds on her body, which looked like some skin.


    "What are you doing?"


    Looking at Lu Yao''s appearance, the old mother was startled and quickly went forward to have a look.


    Beside the gate, Lu Yao seems to be a little absent-minded at the moment, and her reaction to the surroundings is slow. Until her mother comes to her body, she subconsciously raises her head and reacts.


    "Mom..."


    She looked up and now she seemed to have a normal reaction.


    On one side, looking at Lu Yao''s present appearance, Chen Heng frowned.


    "This feeling..."


    Sitting in his own position, he looked at Lu Yao in front of him and noticed something vaguely.


    In front of her, Lu Yao seems to have some completely different breath, which appears very abrupt.


    What happened to her?


    Chen Heng''s face was calm, and the idea flashed through his heart.


    Then he saw some different scenes.


    "Oh, there''s a dog."


    In front of him, mother''s voice of surprise came.


    It turned out that behind Lu Yao, a little dog was following him. Now he was lying there.


    Like Lu Yao, the dog was also very embarrassed, covered with dirt all over his body, as if he had been soaked in the sewage.


    However, although he was very embarrassed, the dog looked very energetic. It seemed that he was different from a normal dog and full of dexterity.


    It gives people a feeling of being the same person.


    "This is... I picked it up by the side of the road..."


    Looking at her mother''s action, Lu Yao responded and quickly said, "I want to raise this dog and bring it back."


    "It''s so good. How did you raise a dog..."


    Mother opened her mouth. At this time, she didn''t know what to say. However, she couldn''t help looking at Chen Heng, who was sitting on one side. She seemed to be hesitating and considering Chen Heng''s opinions.


    It''s normal to have a dog at home.


    However, Chen Heng''s predecessor seems to dislike this small animal very much.


    So it''s normal that they have some concerns.


    Because if it is the original body of the past, at this moment, most of them have already opened their mouth to send the dog away.


    Fortunately, at this time, Chen Heng also spoke.


    "It''s just a dog. If Xiao Yao likes it, keep it."


    Chen Heng looked at the little dog. At the moment, his eyes moved subconsciously. Then he said, "as long as you pay attention to cleaning, you can clean it."


    Hearing his words, Lu Yao was relieved and looked at Chen Heng with some gratitude: "thank you, brother."


    "Nothing."


    Sitting in the same place, Chen Heng shook his head and said nothing more.


    Later, Lu Yao took the little dog in her arms and went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    Walking into the bathroom, recalling the scene just now, she was immediately relieved.


    "Nothing happened at all..."


    "My brother speaks better than he thinks..."


    Standing in the same place, holding the dog in her arms, she felt relaxed and silently flashed the idea¡° Oh, there''s a dog. "


    In front of him, mother''s voice of surprise came.


    It turned out that behind Lu Yao, a little dog was following him. Now he was lying there.


    Like Lu Yao, the dog was also very embarrassed, covered with dirt all over his body, as if he had been soaked in the sewage.


    However, although he was very embarrassed, the dog looked very energetic. It seemed that he was different from a normal dog and full of dexterity.


    It gives people a feeling of being the same person.


    "This is... I picked it up by the side of the road..."


    Looking at her mother''s action, Lu Yao responded and quickly said, "I want to raise this dog and bring it back."


    "It''s so good. How did you raise a dog..."


    Mother opened her mouth. At this time, she didn''t know what to say. However, she couldn''t help looking at Chen Heng, who was sitting on one side. She seemed to be hesitating and considering Chen Heng''s opinions.


    It''s normal to have a dog at home.


    However, Chen Heng''s predecessor seems to dislike this small animal very much.


    So it''s normal that they have some concerns.


    Because if it is the original body of the past, at this moment, most of them have already opened their mouth to send the dog away.


    Fortunately, at this time, Chen Heng also spoke.


    "It''s just a dog. If Xiao Yao likes it, keep it."


    Chen Heng looked at the little dog. At the moment, his eyes moved subconsciously. Then he said, "as long as you pay attention to cleaning, you can clean it."


    Hearing his words, Lu Yao was relieved and looked at Chen Heng with some gratitude: "thank you, brother."


    "Nothing."


    Sitting in the same place, Chen Heng shook his head and said nothing more.


    Later, Lu Yao took the little dog in her arms and went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    Walking into the bathroom, recalling the scene just now, she was immediately relieved.


    "Nothing happened at all..."


    "My brother speaks better than he thinks..."


    Standing in the same place, holding the dog in her arms, she felt relaxed and silently flashed the idea¡° Oh, there''s a dog. "


    In front of him, mother''s voice of surprise came.


    It turned out that behind Lu Yao, a little dog was following him. Now he was lying there.


    Like Lu Yao, the dog was also very embarrassed, covered with dirt all over his body, as if he had been soaked in the sewage.


    However, although he was very embarrassed, the dog looked very energetic. It seemed that he was different from a normal dog and full of dexterity.


    It gives people a feeling of being the same person.


    "This is... I picked it up by the side of the road..."


    Looking at her mother''s action, Lu Yao responded and quickly said, "I want to raise this dog and bring it back."


    "It''s so good. How did you raise a dog..."


    Mother opened her mouth. At this time, she didn''t know what to say. However, she couldn''t help looking at Chen Heng, who was sitting on one side. She seemed to be hesitating and considering Chen Heng''s opinions.


    It''s normal to have a dog at home.


    However, Chen Heng''s predecessor seems to dislike this small animal very much.


    So it''s normal that they have some concerns.


    Because if it is the original body of the past, at this moment, most of them have already opened their mouth to send the dog away.


    Fortunately, at this time, Chen Heng also spoke.


    "It''s just a dog. If Xiao Yao likes it, keep it."


    Chen Heng looked at the little dog. At the moment, his eyes moved subconsciously. Then he said, "as long as you pay attention to cleaning, you can clean it."


    Hearing his words, Lu Yao was relieved and looked at Chen Heng with some gratitude: "thank you, brother."


    "Nothing."


    Sitting in the same place, Chen Heng shook his head and said nothing more.


    Later, Lu Yao took the little dog in her arms and went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    Walking into the bathroom, recalling the scene just now, she was immediately relieved.


    "Nothing happened at all..."


    "My brother speaks better than he thinks..."


    Standing in the same place, holding the dog in her arms, she felt relaxed and silently flashed the idea¡° Oh, there''s a dog. "


    In front of him, mother''s voice of surprise came.


    It turned out that behind Lu Yao, a little dog was following him. Now he was lying there.


    Like Lu Yao, the dog was also very embarrassed, covered with dirt all over his body, as if he had been soaked in the sewage.


    However, although he was very embarrassed, the dog looked very energetic. It seemed that he was different from a normal dog and full of dexterity.


    It gives people a feeling of being the same person.


    "This is... I picked it up by the side of the road..."


    Looking at her mother''s action, Lu Yao responded and quickly said, "I want to raise this dog and bring it back."


    "It''s so good. How did you raise a dog..."


    Mother opened her mouth. At this time, she didn''t know what to say. However, she couldn''t help looking at Chen Heng, who was sitting on one side. She seemed to be hesitating and considering Chen Heng''s opinions.


    It''s normal to have a dog at home.


    However, Chen Heng''s predecessor seems to dislike this small animal very much.


    So it''s normal that they have some concerns.


    Because if it is the original body of the past, at this moment, most of them have already opened their mouth to send the dog away.

 Chapter 438

    "One day in the future, when the golden mark on your body is fully awakened, the power that once belonged to you will revive again..."


    In front of Lu Yao, the little girl said excitedly. It seems that the more she said, the more excited she got: "at that time, the power belonging to my king will come again, and you will become the most powerful person in the world."


    "The most powerful... People..."


    Standing in the same place, listening to the little girl in front of her, Lu Yao was a little absent-minded. At this time, she didn''t seem to fully respond.


    After a long time, she regained her mind and looked at the little girl in front of her and shook her head: "I''m not the strongest, and I''ve never had this idea..."


    "I just want to... Live a peaceful life..."


    She spoke softly, speaking out her deepest thoughts.


    What is the strongest in the world, what was once the king of gold, these things are not important things in Lu Yao''s view.


    What she wanted from beginning to end was just an ordinary and upward life.


    Have a warm family, have their own small business, and then in the future to talk about an unforgettable love, so get married and have children, and then die.


    She lived an ordinary and happy life, which is her expectation for her future.


    And all of this, the eyes are close at hand.


    Everything around her is getting better, and now she''s living the life she''s been dreaming of.


    She was not dissatisfied with this, and even satisfied with it.


    But life is often like this.


    When she is gradually satisfied with her life and becomes satisfied, accidents happen.


    She didn''t care about the king of gold, the mark of gold, these things.


    After all, although the little girl''s mouth in front of her sounds very strong and terrifying.


    But the little girl''s words can''t stand scrutiny.


    If the king of gold was so powerful, why would he be chased and even reincarnated.


    As the invincible king of gold in the world, if it is the most powerful existence in the world as the little girl said, how can it be so?


    In addition, the same is true in other aspects.


    Even if the so-called king of gold is as powerful as the girl in front of her, how can Lu Yao guarantee that she is the reincarnation of the king of gold?


    Maybe the so-called Golden mark on her is not the reincarnation of the Golden King, but something dangerous.


    The powerful king of gold may be reborn in her body at some time, and recover with her body.


    All kinds of possibilities exist.


    In the past, a great man once said that we should always use the greatest malice to speculate on others.


    Now, in the face of this situation, how can Lu Yao guarantee that what the little girl said is true?


    What if what she said was not true, but deception?


    The unspeakable loss and vigilance shrouded in her heart, which made her a little excluded at the moment, and she didn''t want to accept such a fate.


    "I''m just an ordinary girl, just want to belong to an ordinary girl''s life, never a Golden King!"


    Standing in the same place, she looked at the little girl in front of her, and finally said so, expressing her heart.


    Just listen to her words, in front of the little girl is a sigh, and then said: "I know, my king, you have no way to accept."


    "In the past few times, you are also like this, always unwilling to accept the reality."


    "But by now, the situation is very dangerous."


    "The gold mark revives in you and awakens in you. This is something that not only me but also many people can find out."


    "By now, in this world, I''m afraid a large number of people have come to you, ready to seize you, dedicated to your former enemy."


    Standing opposite Lu Yao, the little girl sighed and then said, "of course you can continue to live a peaceful life."


    "Only in this way, when your former enemies come to you one day, what should you take to stop them?"


    "At that time, I''m afraid not only you, but also your elder brother and your parents will be implicated because of you..."


    "What did you say?"


    Listen to the little girl''s words, Lu Yao''s face suddenly becomes an iron blue.


    She didn''t expect that things had come to such an extent.


    The gold mark revived on her. Not only the subordinates of the former king of gold knew it, but also the enemies of the former king of gold could feel it.


    Once the enemy of the Gold King noticed the gold mark, waiting for her, I''m afraid it will be endless pursuit.


    Even not just yourself.


    Just like the little girl said.


    At that point, not only she, but also her friends, her brothers and parents, will become the tools for those people to threaten her and arrest her, and will suffer from the disaster.


    This is exactly what Lu Yao can''t accept.


    Standing in the same place, she looked at the little girl in front of her. First she opened her mouth and seemed to want to say something, but then she stopped.


    "What should I do..."


    At the end, she stood there alone, leaning against the wall behind her. At this time, she really didn''t know what to do.


    Looking at Lu Yao, the little girl sighed. After a while, she hesitated and said, "my king, don''t be afraid."


    "Your body contains the power of the golden mark. As long as you are willing to work hard, you can gradually take back the power of the Golden King."


    "At that time, no one will be your opponent."


    "You don''t have to worry about other people''s threats, you can protect your relatives and brothers."


    "Yes..."


    Lu Yao sighed. At this time, she could only nod her head and said, "now, it seems like this is the only way."


    "After that, I''ll let Ben Yezi teach you!"


    In front of her, listening to Lu Yao''s words, the little girl collapsed up and down, looking very happy and happy.


    It seems that Lu Yao has been waiting for this sentence for a long time.


    In the bathroom, they talked for a while.


    After a while, they came out of the bathroom and came to the outside world.


    Now in the living room, her parents are already sitting at the table.


    Chen Heng is sitting alone on the sofa, looking like this, seems to have eaten.


    Chen hengruo turns around and looks at Lu Yao as they walk out of the bathroom.


    "This inexplicable and unique flavor..."


    Looking at Luyao in front of him, Chen Heng has some doubts at this moment: "the breath is not the same as before..."


    "That dog... Doesn''t seem to be normal..."


    The idea flashed through his mind.


    On the surface, it seems that the little dog is the same as before, but now because of the cleaning, it looks lovely and very likable.


    However, in Chen Heng''s reaction, the dog''s breath is somewhat unusual.


    It''s not the external breath and spiritual fluctuation.


    In fact, in front of this little dog, its breath and mental fluctuations are very normal, as if it is really an ordinary dog in general.


    What really makes Chen Heng feel wrong is the feeling above the real spirit.


    From this little dog in front of him, he vaguely felt a shadow. It seemed that there was something different, which surprised people.


    But what is it?


    Sitting on the sofa, Chen Heng frowned to himself, and various thoughts flashed through his mind.


    In addition, there is the situation of Lu Yao.


    Since she just went home, Lu Yao''s performance is somewhat unusual. She seems to have been stimulated by something, and she seems to be lost.


    What happened to make her what she is now?


    Instinctively, Chen Heng feels that something is wrong, but he can''t find the answer.


    "No..."


    Sitting in the same place, Chen Heng suddenly raised his head and looked forward.


    In his body, a kind of inexplicable feeling emerged, and it just emerged at the moment.


    It was a unique power, which had been silent in his true spirit until now. It seemed that he was touched by something and recovered directly.


    This unique power is nothing else but a mark of destiny.


    Mark of destiny!


    This kind of pure power belongs to Chen Heng who once obtained in a certain world.


    At that time, this kind of power was very unique, which could be used to peep at the power of destiny, to spy on the fate of the future, and even to a certain extent, to tamper with the destiny of others, so as to achieve various purposes.


    At the beginning, this kind of power helped Chen Heng a lot, and even enabled him to see through the truth of the original world, so as to escape from the illusory world and leave.


    However, with the passage of time, when Chen Heng came to the world of gods, the power of the mark of destiny went silent.


    This silence is not caused by anything else, but by the conflict of world rules.


    Although the powers of the gods accept all external things, they also suppress the external forces to a certain extent.


    After Chen Heng entered the world of gods, the mark of destiny has been in silence, and seems to be changing to some extent to adapt to the power of the world of gods and the unique world rules.


    Until now, the power that is silent in the real spirit seems to be revived because of the stimulation of existence.


    And the source of that stimulation, no other, seems to be the presence in front of us.


    "In that case..."


    Sitting in the same place, feeling the recovery of the mark of destiny in his body, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and a clear color flashed in his heart. Then he turned around and looked forward.


    Under his gaze, his vision began to change.


    Everything that was originally clear began to become hazy, and the surrounding space began to change into something else.


    The original camouflage of the world was gradually stripped off, and then a new scene appeared, which showed up in front of Chen Heng''s eyes.


    Sitting in the same place, Chen Heng looked forward and looked at it like this.


    Under his gaze, a little light purple emerged and showed up.


    And the source of purple, is nothing else, it is his body with a sister, Lu Yao.


    At the moment, Lu Yao is sitting on one side in a daze, holding the dog that has just been cleaned, blowing the wind there. Her face is a little numb and seems to be lost. Sitting in the same place, Chen Heng suddenly raised his head and looked forward.


    In his body, a kind of inexplicable feeling emerged, and it just emerged at the moment.


    It was a unique power, which had been silent in his true spirit until now. It seemed that he was touched by something and recovered directly.


    This unique power is nothing else but a mark of destiny.


    Mark of destiny!


    This kind of pure power belongs to Chen Heng who once obtained in a certain world.


    At that time, this kind of power was very unique, which could be used to peep at the power of destiny, to spy on the fate of the future, and even to a certain extent, to tamper with the destiny of others, so as to achieve various purposes.


    At the beginning, this kind of power helped Chen Heng a lot, and even enabled him to see through the truth of the original world, so as to escape from the illusory world and leave.


    However, with the passage of time, when Chen Heng came to the world of gods, the power of the mark of destiny went silent.


    This silence is not caused by anything else, but by the conflict of world rules.


    Although the powers of the gods accept all external things, they also suppress the external forces to a certain extent.


    After Chen Heng entered the world of gods, the mark of destiny has been in silence, and seems to be changing to some extent to adapt to the power of the world of gods and the unique world rules.


    Until now, the power that is silent in the real spirit seems to be revived because of the stimulation of existence.


    And the source of that stimulation, no other, seems to be the presence in front of us.


    "In that case..."


    Sitting in the same place, feeling the recovery of the mark of destiny in his body, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and a clear color flashed in his heart. Then he turned around and looked forward.


    Under his gaze, his vision began to change.


    Everything that was originally clear began to become hazy, and the surrounding space began to change into something else.


    The original camouflage of the world was gradually stripped off, and then a new scene appeared, which showed up in front of Chen Heng''s eyes.


    Sitting in the same place, Chen Heng looked forward and looked at it like this.


    Under his gaze, a little light purple emerged and showed up.


    And the source of purple, is nothing else, it is his body with a sister, Lu Yao.


    At the moment, Lu Yao is sitting on one side in a daze, holding the dog that has just been cleaned, blowing the wind there. Her face is a little numb and seems to be lost. At the moment, Lu Yao is sitting on one side in a daze, holding the dog that has just been cleaned, blowing the wind there. Her face is a little numb and seems to be lost.

 Chapter 439

    In front of Chen Heng''s eyes, with the operation of the power of the mark of destiny, a brand-new power goes forward, and so it emerges everywhere.


    Then, in front of the eyes of the line of sight began to appear hazy changes.


    A faint trace appeared, followed by a faint purple.


    Under Chen Heng''s gaze, in front of Lu Yao''s body, a little purple destiny is directly cut off by an inexplicable force, and begins to come to Chen Heng''s body.


    Later, Chen Heng only felt warm on his body, and an inexplicable mysterious power shrouded him, and thus emerged.


    However, this kind of feeling comes fast, but goes fast, just like a flash of illusion, very fast.


    Of course, Chen Heng is no stranger to this feeling.


    This feeling is nothing else, just the feeling of the power of destiny.


    In all previous simulations of reincarnation, Chen Heng did not have no contact with the destiny, and even became the destiny himself, understanding that unique feeling.


    Now, that feeling is back.


    "It''s been a long time since the power of destiny was added."


    Sitting on the sofa, feeling the power of destiny, Chen Heng shook his head secretly, and then the idea flashed through his heart.


    For ordinary people, it doesn''t seem to have any special feeling. They can''t feel it at all.


    Ordinary people can''t feel the existence of the force of destiny, whether it''s growth or passing. They can''t feel it at all.


    But for Chen Heng, who has the mark of destiny, it is much better.


    At least, he can clearly feel the existence of the mark of destiny, and feel that unique feeling.


    This is also an advantage.


    As he sat there, thoughts flashed through his mind, and then he looked up in his own direction.


    At the moment, the empty place above his head was covered with a light purple.


    However, compared with Lu Yao''s strong and almost impossible destiny, this layer of purple is too thin and looks very chilly.


    Under Chen Heng''s gaze, this layer of light purple began to differentiate rapidly, first degenerated into gold, and then red.


    This is the spontaneous differentiation reaction due to the lack of strong force of destiny.


    Of course, this is not the end.


    On one side of Lu Yao''s body, a little thin purple destiny is still flowing away. Following the connection opened up by the mark of destiny, he rushes to Chen Heng.


    Feeling this, Chen Heng secretly nodded.


    The power of the mark of destiny is not only to see through the track of destiny, but also to see who is the real one.


    If we master the mark of destiny to a certain extent, we can even use the power of the mark of destiny to seize and tamper with the destiny of others, so we can seize the destiny of others to ourselves.


    Chen Heng''s operation is just like this. He slowly intercepts Lu Yao''s strong power of destiny and takes it to himself.


    Although the fate that this kind of river closure can capture is very rare, with the passing of time and the deepening of the relationship between the two people, the fate that can be captured in the end will not be a small number.


    Of course, not everyone can do it if they want to seize the destiny.


    If you want to seize a person''s destiny, you need to have a very deep connection with the one who has the destiny, so that you can do it to a certain extent.


    If the connection between the two is not enough, there is no way to build a bridge out of thin air and seize the destiny of others.


    Chen Heng once spent decades in the world of heaven and youth, making contact with the destiny person bit by bit, creating communication, and finally establishing contact with the other party to a certain extent, seizing the power of the destiny of the other party.


    And in this world, it doesn''t have to be so troublesome.


    Chen Heng''s identity this time is Lu Yao''s elder brother. They are connected by blood and are the closest relatives.


    Moreover, the original body of this body grew up with Lu Yao when he was a child, and its connection is undoubtedly sufficient, so naturally there is a certain connection, so Chen Heng does not have to work hard to reestablish it.


    In a way, it''s a good start.


    "It seems that we should treat this cheap sister better in the future..."


    Sitting in his own position, looking at the front standing there, Lu Yao looks a little absent-minded. He doesn''t know what he is thinking. Chen Heng''s face is calm, and the idea flashed through his heart.


    For Lu Yao, he only regarded it as ordinary.


    For the sake of his body, he will help if he can, but it''s not necessary to say how much he attaches importance to it.


    But now, looking at each other''s purple destiny, Chen Heng feels that even if he wants to ignore it, it''s impossible.


    After all, it has reached such a level. If he dares not pay attention to it, maybe he will come to his own trouble at any time.


    After all, the existence of destiny has always been associated with trouble.


    Most of the people who can be called "adhering to the destiny" will go to the center of the times and reach the peak step by step under the influence of the destiny.


    In this process, trouble and a strong enemy are indispensable.


    Lu Yao in front of her may seem normal at the moment, but with the passing of time, her destiny will continue to flourish, and she will gradually become extraordinary and extremely tough.


    It''s just a matter of time.


    Moreover, with the awakening of the mark of destiny, something that had not been discovered before was also discovered by Chen Heng.


    "It''s a knot..."


    Sitting there, Chen Heng looks calm and sweeps his parents around.


    In both of them, he saw a dead ring.


    This is a sign that the future will face a dead end.


    Seeing this, he looked at himself again and found this dead ring in himself.


    It''s just that the death ring on him is lighter than that of his parents. It seems that he is not in the same event.


    This means that in the original track, he may be able to live longer than his original parents?


    Chen Heng shook his head and thought it was not funny at all.


    "Well, let''s see..."


    Feeling the imprint of destiny in his body and the power of destiny in his body, he hesitated for a moment, and then made a decision.


    Then, he urged the mark of destiny in his body and started his own action.


    With Chen Hengxin''s thoughts, in his body, the original silent mark of destiny is in full bloom.


    Then, on his body, the thin layer of the power of destiny began to burn, as the fuel of the mark of destiny, to supply the power of the mark of destiny.


    The shining of the mark of destiny illuminates the front and shows the scenes.


    Then Chen Heng saw the original track.


    That''s the track that he didn''t come into the world, the body has.


    If he didn''t come to the world, the original body of this body will continue to move forward along the original track, strive to struggle in Longcheng college, and then find a sponsor willing to invest in him.


    Only one day later, the power of the Golden King revived, and the power from outside came to the star and swept everything.


    In the chaos, several cities were destroyed, and Luyao was found by the people who pursued the king of gold, directly fighting on this star.


    In the end, the original parents died in the hands of the five knights who pursued Lu Yao.


    Because of Lu Yao, the original person was abandoned by the sponsor of the original investment and became a prisoner. Overnight, he lost everything and became a useless person.


    Finally, he fell in the dark, after suffering, was favored by one of the five knights, vowed revenge to Lu Yao.


    All kinds of pictures are skimming before our eyes.


    At this moment, the scene is broken.


    The deduction of the mark of destiny has come to an end, and the picture disappears.


    On the top of Chen Heng''s head, the power of destiny gained from Lu Yao has disappeared, and now it''s completely burned up.


    Because of the lack of the power of destiny, Chen Heng can only see there, there is no way to see the end of this body.


    But even so, Chen Heng can actually guess the result.


    Lu Yao is undoubtedly one of the protagonists in this era.


    And his reincarnation as the king of gold is not so easy.


    Most of the people who are against Lu Yao will not come to a good end until his destiny is exhausted.


    Combined with the original dead ring of the body, the original body of the body must be against Lu Yao later, and was killed by Lu Yao in the battle.


    Maybe it will become a tool for Lu Yao to open her heart, separate herself from the past, verify herself, and give full play to her final value.


    Chen Heng is very familiar with this routine.


    He secretly shook his head, for such results, also don''t know what to say.


    "Look at this, some of the actions that should be done must be done as soon as possible..."


    Sitting in his own position, Chen Heng sighed silently and looked at Lu Yao who was still in a daze in the distance. At the moment, this idea flashed through his mind.


    Originally, he planned to develop in silence until he fully recovered his strength, and then explore everything in the world.


    However, judging from the current situation, it is too late.


    According to the peeping track, in another year or two, the power of the five Knights will come, and begin to search the track of the Golden King in a large range.


    And now, because of Chen Heng''s participation, although the fate of the trajectory has changed, but some things will continue to happen.


    Lu Yao is the reincarnation of the Golden King, which will not change.


    When she recovers, the power of the five Knights will come, and they want to capture and kill her.


    Therefore, the power of the five Knights will come, and this will not change.


    If according to the original track, Chen Heng has only one or two years at most, which can be used to enhance himself.


    If at that time, he could not be strong enough to fight against the so-called five knights, then he would be in danger.


    In the original track, the reason why the original body can survive at the beginning is actually full of luck.


    Compared with the strength of the five knights, the strength and temperament of the original body are too poor, so they are ignored, or even accepted by people with evil taste. They want to cultivate the elder brother of the gold king, and let him and his elder brother and sister of the Gold King fight each other.


    It''s full of coincidences and luck.


    Now it''s Chen Heng himself. He can''t guarantee whether he has this luck.


    Therefore, it is the most reliable choice to become strong as soon as possible.


    "To be on the safe side, I have to gain enough strength to fight against the five knights in a year at most, so that I can protect myself, or even do more..."


    All kinds of thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s mind, and he fell into thinking at the moment.


    It''s almost impossible for others to gain enough strength to fight against the five knights in one year.


    Even Chen Heng, it is very difficult.


    This world is very special.


    Before entering this world, Chen Heng felt something.


    The speed of time in this world is very exaggerated compared with the world of gods.


    One day in the world of the gods, converted to this world, may be regarded as a long time in the past.


    But relatively, the rules of the world are also very special.


    Although Chen Heng was reincarnated into this world, the connection between the simulacrum and the noumenon has been weakened to the extreme.


    The relationship between ontology and ontology is very weak.


    And now, because of Chen Heng''s participation, although the fate of the trajectory has changed, but some things will continue to happen.


    Lu Yao is the reincarnation of the Golden King, which will not change.


    When she recovers, the power of the five Knights will come, and they want to capture and kill her.


    Therefore, the power of the five Knights will come, and this will not change.


    If according to the original track, Chen Heng has only one or two years at most, which can be used to enhance himself.


    If at that time, he could not be strong enough to fight against the so-called five knights, then he would be in danger.


    In the original track, the reason why the original body can survive at the beginning is actually full of luck.


    Compared with the strength of the five knights, the strength and temperament of the original body are too poor, so they are ignored, or even accepted by people with evil taste. They want to cultivate the elder brother of the gold king, and let him and his elder brother and sister of the Gold King fight each other.


    It''s full of coincidences and luck.


    Now it''s Chen Heng himself. He can''t guarantee whether he has this luck.


    Therefore, it is the most reliable choice to become strong as soon as possible.


    "To be on the safe side, I have to gain enough strength to fight against the five knights in a year at most, so that I can protect myself, or even do more..."


    All kinds of thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s mind, and he fell into thinking at the moment.


    It''s almost impossible for others to gain enough strength to fight against the five knights in one year.


    Even Chen Heng, it is very difficult.


    This world is very special.


    Before entering this world, Chen Heng felt something.


    The speed of time in this world is very exaggerated compared with the world of gods.


    One day in the world of the gods, converted to this world, may be regarded as a long time in the past.


    But relatively, the rules of the world are also very special.


    Although Chen Heng was reincarnated into this world, the connection between the simulacrum and the noumenon has been weakened to the extreme.


    The relationship between ontology and ontology is very weak.

 Chapter 440

    Such a powerful thing as the mark of destiny also needs to have enough core as support.


    The power that supports the operation of the seal of destiny is nothing else but the power of destiny.


    And Chen Heng just used to run the power source of destiny mark is not other, it is just the part that cut off from Lu Yao before.


    The power of destiny is not only limited in quantity, but also troublesome to use. It is impossible to urge the imprint of destiny for too long.


    Therefore, Chen Heng can see the picture is also very limited.


    In the picture he had seen before, he did not see the scene when the five Knights shot in front of him.


    The only thing he saw was just some pictures of the five knights. He didn''t really know how powerful the five knights were.


    But there is no doubt that the ability to hunt down the gold dead, known as the legendary five knights, must not be underestimated, most of them are those who stand at the top of the world.


    If Chen Heng wants to face such a character, I''m afraid that if he is not good, he has to be cool.


    So, it''s better to prepare for the morning.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help shaking his head, then turned around and looked at Luyao, who was still in a daze in front of him.


    He went back to his room and began to sort out his thoughts.


    "Your brother is gone..."


    In the living room, Lu Yao stood in the same place, holding a leaf in her arms, but a voice passed in her heart.


    Hearing the voice, she subconsciously raised her head, then turned and looked into the distance, which reflected that Chen Heng had left.


    "Brother should have gone to rest..."


    The thought flashed through her mind, and her manner gradually recovered. Although she was still suffering, she was at least much better than before.


    The next time, for several days in a row, Chen Heng did not leave, so quietly stay in his room, seems to be training.


    At ordinary times, he would come down only when he had a meal. It seemed that he was busy with something.


    In this regard, Lu Yao and her parents do not dare to disturb, just quietly stay in the house.


    In this way, a few days later, Chen Heng left again.


    In fact, according to the original plan, Chen Heng should stay at home for some time.


    After all, it''s still a while before the league starts.


    He didn''t have to leave so soon.


    But now, it''s different.


    After all, knowing the danger that he will face in the future, if he can still sit at home, that''s the hell.


    So soon, in the college, Fang Yuan''s voice sounded in Chen Heng''s ear again.


    "Why are you back so soon?"


    Standing there, Fang Yuan looked at Chen Heng in surprise. He said with a smile: "before, you didn''t say that you would come back after half a month."


    "It''s not a week yet."


    "There''s something that needs to be dealt with, so I came back ahead of time."


    Looking at Fang Yuan in front of him, Chen Heng nodded and said.


    Of course, it''s only polite.


    In fact, Chen Heng is in such a hurry to come back just to gain strength as soon as possible.


    "Not enough, not enough..."


    It''s the end of another day''s work. Chen Heng solves the matter at hand and feels the growing power in his body. He can''t help but flash this idea.


    In his body, a lot of killing power is accumulating, and now it looks particularly conspicuous.


    Along with Chen Heng''s actions, these killing forces began to flow into his body, and thus integrated with him.


    And in this process, his own body is slowly becoming strong, constantly climbing to a higher level.


    In today''s, compared with the previous time to participate in the game, his strength has been higher.


    If the conversion down, almost equivalent to the appearance of the second ring knight.


    The strength of this level is very good in this college, and few people can compare it.


    However, it is not enough.


    At least, just this level of strength, to deal with the possible danger in the future, is not enough.


    "In a year at most, I need to reach at least the Fourth Ring Road and even the Fifth Ring Road to be confident that I can survive in the future."


    Walking on the road, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and the idea flashed through his heart.


    According to his current observation, the power of the four rings and five rings in this star should have been at the top.


    If he can reach this level in a year, he may survive under the five knights.


    It''s still a little more difficult.


    But in this regard, Chen Heng''s performance is still calm, not too nervous.


    Because this is not ontology after all.


    When he came to this world, Chen Heng''s original purpose was just to repair and strengthen his true spirit, so as to continue his strength and impact towards a higher level.


    If the goal is not achieved in this world, it is a great loss for Chen Heng, but it is nothing.


    It''s a big deal. There''s another world after that, that''s it.


    It''s just that if it''s true, it''s a pity.


    After all, like the world in front of us, it is very rare for us to have such a large flow of time with the world of gods.


    Chen Heng has experienced so many simulations, but only this one.


    If you miss it, if you want to meet the next one, you don''t know when it will be.


    "Just accumulating strength in the slaughterhouse, it''s still too slow..."


    Chen Heng thought in his heart and flashed all kinds of thoughts: "so..."


    He lowered his head, took out his mobile phone and looked at the information above.


    In the mobile phone, there is a website, which records all kinds of tasks and can be executed.


    This is the website of the dark dream group. There are many tasks of the dark dream group on it.


    To carry out and complete these tasks, to a certain extent, it is their obligation as a fundee.


    According to Liu Rou before, in a fixed time, they need to complete several tasks before they can be regarded as completing their own targets.


    The reason why Chen Heng wants to participate in that league match is also because of this problem.


    Complete the task, you can get rich rewards, but for this, Chen Heng was not interested before.


    But not now.


    Compared with before, he has become much more urgent to strengthen himself at the moment.


    Open the website, Chen Heng in the above scan, quickly found his goal.


    "Exploring the tombs of loess?"


    Looking at this task, Chen Heng subconsciously frowned, some doubts.


    This task is very simple, just need to have enough strong enough to explore a secret place.


    As long as we can explore some of the information, we can get enough rewards.


    In this world, this kind of thing is not rare.


    The so-called secret place is a rare thing in the world, but it can be possessed by many forces.


    Most of the mysteries are naturally generated in the world, and a few are semi-finished products, which are gradually formed after the transformation of others.


    In the remains of this world, there are a lot of secret places left by our ancestors.


    The owners of these secret places have already disappeared in the past years, but there are still some traces of the past. We need to explore and understand them before we can completely occupy them.


    In Longcheng college, Chen Heng once entered the secret place provided by the college and practiced meditation in it.


    The secret place in Longcheng college seems to be found in a relic, which has the potential of growth.


    Such a powerful thing as the mark of destiny also needs to have enough core as support.


    The power that supports the operation of the seal of destiny is nothing else but the power of destiny.


    And Chen Heng just used to run the power source of destiny mark is not other, it is just the part that cut off from Lu Yao before.


    The power of destiny is not only limited in quantity, but also troublesome to use. It is impossible to urge the imprint of destiny for too long.


    Therefore, Chen Heng can see the picture is also very limited.


    In the picture he had seen before, he did not see the scene when the five Knights shot in front of him.


    The only thing he saw was just some pictures of the five knights. He didn''t really know how powerful the five knights were.


    But there is no doubt that the ability to hunt down the gold dead, known as the legendary five knights, must not be underestimated, most of them are those who stand at the top of the world.


    If Chen Heng wants to face such a character, I''m afraid that if he is not good, he has to be cool.


    So, it''s better to prepare for the morning.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help shaking his head, then turned around and looked at Luyao, who was still in a daze in front of him.


    He went back to his room and began to sort out his thoughts.


    "Your brother is gone..."


    In the living room, Lu Yao stood in the same place, holding a leaf in her arms, but a voice passed in her heart.


    Hearing the voice, she subconsciously raised her head, then turned and looked into the distance, which reflected that Chen Heng had left.


    "Brother should have gone to rest..."


    The thought flashed through her mind, and her manner gradually recovered. Although she was still suffering, she was at least much better than before.


    The next time, for several days in a row, Chen Heng did not leave, so quietly stay in his room, seems to be training.


    At ordinary times, he would come down only when he had a meal. It seemed that he was busy with something.


    In this regard, Lu Yao and her parents do not dare to disturb, just quietly stay in the house.


    In this way, a few days later, Chen Heng left again.


    In fact, according to the original plan, Chen Heng should stay at home for some time.


    After all, it''s still a while before the league starts.


    He didn''t have to leave so soon.


    But now, it''s different.


    After all, knowing the danger that he will face in the future, if he can still sit at home, that''s the hell.


    So soon, in the college, Fang Yuan''s voice sounded in Chen Heng''s ear again.


    "Why are you back so soon?"


    Standing there, Fang Yuan looked at Chen Heng in surprise. He said with a smile: "before, you didn''t say that you would come back after half a month."


    "It''s not a week yet."


    "There''s something that needs to be dealt with, so I came back ahead of time."


    Looking at Fang Yuan in front of him, Chen Heng nodded and said.


    Of course, it''s only polite.


    In fact, Chen Heng is in such a hurry to come back just to gain strength as soon as possible.


    "Not enough, not enough..."


    It''s the end of another day''s work. Chen Heng solves the matter at hand and feels the growing power in his body. He can''t help but flash this idea.


    In his body, a lot of killing power is accumulating, and now it looks particularly conspicuous.


    Along with Chen Heng''s actions, these killing forces began to flow into his body, and thus integrated with him.


    And in this process, his own body is slowly becoming strong, constantly climbing to a higher level.


    In today''s, compared with the previous time to participate in the game, his strength has been higher.


    If the conversion down, almost equivalent to the appearance of the second ring knight.


    The strength of this level is very good in this college, and few people can compare it.


    However, it is not enough.


    At least, just this level of strength, to deal with the possible danger in the future, is not enough.


    "In a year at most, I need to reach at least the Fourth Ring Road and even the Fifth Ring Road to be confident that I can survive in the future."


    Walking on the road, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and the idea flashed through his heart.


    According to his current observation, the power of the four rings and five rings in this star should have been at the top.


    If he can reach this level in a year, he may survive under the five knights.


    It''s still a little more difficult.


    But in this regard, Chen Heng''s performance is still calm, not too nervous.


    Because this is not ontology after all.


    When he came to this world, Chen Heng''s original purpose was just to repair and strengthen his true spirit, so as to continue his strength and impact towards a higher level.


    If the goal is not achieved in this world, it is a great loss for Chen Heng, but it is nothing.


    It''s a big deal. There''s another world after that, that''s it.


    It''s just that if it''s true, it''s a pity.


    After all, like the world in front of us, it is very rare for us to have such a large flow of time with the world of gods.


    Chen Heng has experienced so many simulations, but only this one.


    If you miss it, if you want to meet the next one, you don''t know when it will be.


    "Just accumulating strength in the slaughterhouse, it''s still too slow..."


    Chen Heng thought in his heart and flashed all kinds of thoughts: "so..."


    He lowered his head, took out his mobile phone and looked at the information above.


    In the mobile phone, there is a website, which records all kinds of tasks and can be executed.


    This is the website of the dark dream group. There are many tasks of the dark dream group on it.


    To carry out and complete these tasks, to a certain extent, it is their obligation as a fundee.


    According to Liu Rou before, in a fixed time, they need to complete several tasks before they can be regarded as completing their own targets.


    The reason why Chen Heng wants to participate in that league match is also because of this problem.


    Complete the task, you can get rich rewards, but for this, Chen Heng was not interested before.

 Chapter 441

    A strong sense of dizziness came to mind.


    To be honest, Chen Heng is no stranger to this kind of dizziness, and has had similar feelings in many previous scenes.


    It''s similar to carsickness, but it''s much more serious.


    Of course, with Chen Heng''s physical fitness today, this degree of feeling has little influence.


    Otherwise, this kind of technology is not simply transmitting, but killing people.


    Standing firmly in place, Chen Heng looks up and wants to see the reaction of his two companions.


    Compared with Chen Heng, the performance of these two people is still unbearable.


    The young man in the white windbreaker was OK. He looked as if nothing had happened, but his neck was stiff, as if he had not recovered.


    That woman will be much worse. She looks pale now. I don''t know what happened to her.


    Chen Heng''s eyesight is very good. If you look carefully, you can still see the fine lines of sweat on the woman''s body. It seems that she was under a lot of pressure before.


    He shook his head in silence.


    Dark dream''s previous promotion on the mission didn''t seem to be a joke.


    It can be seen from the performance of this woman.


    Those who are a little less powerful, let alone come in for investigation, just cross transmission, and it''s difficult to enter here.


    Not to mention the risks that may follow.


    He flashed this idea in his heart, and then a smile appeared on his face. He looked at the young man in the white windbreaker and the woman, and said with a smile: "it seems that the three of us are coming in this time."


    "Do you want to act together, or have a look after you later?"


    He pointed to the surrounding environment and said casually, "let''s act together. If we have any harvest, we can share it together. How about that?"


    "Share together?"


    With a sneer, the young man in windbreaker first looked at Chen Heng''s obviously immature face, then turned around and looked at the tiny sweat on the woman beside him. He shook his head and turned away.


    Obviously, neither Chen Heng nor the woman in front of him is a good teammate.


    One is young and looks only sixteen or seventeen years old, and one can even get into a door as white as a sheet of paper.


    What can such a teammate do if he doesn''t run?


    This is what young people think, and it has been proved by their own practical actions.


    Without any hesitation, he turned around and left in a corner.


    In this regard, Chen Heng just shrugged, not much accident, just continue to turn around, looking to the side of the woman.


    In this process, his face is still with the genial smile before, a look on people feel kind, like a good man.


    "I..."


    Facing Chen Heng''s sight, the woman hesitated for a moment, then nodded: "if you don''t dislike..."


    "What do you dislike?"


    Listening to the woman''s words, the smile on Chen Heng''s face became more brilliant: "since we have entered here together and participated in this task, we are naturally companions."


    "Among the companions, there is nothing to dislike."


    As he spoke, with a smile on his face, he held out his hand to the woman in front of him.


    In the young man''s eyes, the woman was just a drag.


    But in Chen Heng''s opinion, this is a good cannon fodder, which is most suitable for exploring the way ahead.


    Since it''s all cannon fodder, there''s nothing to dislike.


    Can you still be disgusted with the potherb?


    "Thank you... Thank you..."


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of her, the woman hesitated for a moment, then finally stretched out her hand.


    Looking at Chen Heng, she said, "although my strength is average, my martial arts practice is pretty good..."


    "Go to my place later if it''s useful, just say it."


    What a nice person.


    It''s not enough to be used as cannon fodder. I have to ask for it myself.


    Chen Heng looked at her in surprise, and then showed a more genial smile on his face, looking at the woman''s eyes more soft.


    So they became a temporary team, exploring ahead.


    The secret place in front of us looks very strange. There is a thick fog around it, covering every corner of the secret place.


    From the perspective of ordinary people, I''m afraid we can only see the hazy, and can''t see anything at all.


    I''m afraid that''s why we need special warriors and beasts to explore.


    "There''s sound all around."


    Walking on the road, Chen Heng casually said: "the black fog around seems to be regular, and it will dissipate at intervals."


    "According to the information we saw before, there may be some dangerous corpse demons that need special attention."


    He spoke softly, and then looked aside as if he noticed something: "there''s one there."


    "Do you want to go in?"


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, Kong Zhen began to get nervous.


    Now, after such a period of running in, both sides also know each other''s names.


    The girl in front of her is Kong Zhen, not a student of Longcheng college, but a member of another martial family.


    Compared with Chen Heng, although she is much older, she doesn''t seem to be particularly mature and immature in many aspects.


    She looks like a spoiled young lady, but she''s a little older.


    "Go in and have a look."


    Chen Heng felt it for a while, and then said, "I don''t feel too strong fluctuations in my mental strength. It should be just a small gathering point."


    "It just cleared out."


    In this kind of small gathering point, there are generally corpse demons.


    There are many of these corpse demons here. Their actual strength ranges from the formal warrior to the second level warrior. They are not very powerful, but they have strong vitality and are excellent in many aspects.


    Chen Heng two hands, as long as the different time to face too much, or no problem.


    After a moment, the two continued to move forward, toward the front.


    No accident, there are two corpse demons in it.


    According to the previous practice, Kong Zhen ordered it first, relying on Chen Heng''s strength to play a stronger power, even with one against two, there was not much pressure.


    And Chen Heng is standing in the back, waiting for opportunities.


    One in front of the other and the other behind, the cooperation is still tacit.


    Before long, the two corpse demons were solved by them and returned to the abyss.


    Then, standing on the ground silently, Chen Heng began to feel the growth of killing power in his body, and his face showed satisfaction.


    On the whole, there is nothing wrong with this trip.


    Although the corpse demons in this secret place don''t look like creatures, they can also provide Chen Heng with killing power, and there are quite a few in quantity.


    Killing a corpse demon is enough to be worth Chen Heng''s half day work in the slaughterhouse.


    ***


    And there are extra rewards.


    In front of Chen Heng, Kong Zhen was there, looking excited and packing things.


    This secret place is a kind of ancient relic, in which there are many things left over from ancient times.


    According to the regulations, these things must be handed over to the black dream group after they are found.


    However, the black dream group itself will offer a high price to buy back.


    It''s an extra income.


    In this regard, Chen Heng is OK, but in front of Kong Zhen is very excited.


    She looked as if she was short of money.


    According to the introduction given by her before, it seems that she still has a daughter in her family who is studying at home. Now she is at the age of supplement and needs to spend a lot of money.


    A strong sense of dizziness came to mind.


    To be honest, Chen Heng is no stranger to this kind of dizziness, and has had similar feelings in many previous scenes.


    It''s similar to carsickness, but it''s much more serious.


    Of course, with Chen Heng''s physical fitness today, this degree of feeling has little influence.


    Otherwise, this kind of technology is not simply transmitting, but killing people.


    Standing firmly in place, Chen Heng looks up and wants to see the reaction of his two companions.


    Compared with Chen Heng, the performance of these two people is still unbearable.


    The young man in the white windbreaker was OK. He looked as if nothing had happened, but his neck was stiff, as if he had not recovered.


    That woman will be much worse. She looks pale now. I don''t know what happened to her.


    Chen Heng''s eyesight is very good. If you look carefully, you can still see the fine lines of sweat on the woman''s body. It seems that she was under a lot of pressure before.


    He shook his head in silence.


    Dark dream''s previous promotion on the mission didn''t seem to be a joke.


    It can be seen from the performance of this woman.


    Those who are a little less powerful, let alone come in for investigation, just cross transmission, and it''s difficult to enter here.


    Not to mention the risks that may follow.


    He flashed this idea in his heart, and then a smile appeared on his face. He looked at the young man in the white windbreaker and the woman, and said with a smile: "it seems that the three of us are coming in this time."


    "Do you want to act together, or have a look after you later?"


    He pointed to the surrounding environment and said casually, "let''s act together. If we have any harvest, we can share it together. How about that?"


    "Share together?"


    With a sneer, the young man in windbreaker first looked at Chen Heng''s obviously immature face, then turned around and looked at the tiny sweat on the woman beside him. He shook his head and turned away.


    Obviously, neither Chen Heng nor the woman in front of him is a good teammate.


    One is young and looks only sixteen or seventeen years old, and one can even get into a door as white as a sheet of paper.


    What can such a teammate do if he doesn''t run?


    This is what young people think, and it has been proved by their own practical actions.


    Without any hesitation, he turned around and left in a corner.


    In this regard, Chen Heng just shrugged, not much accident, just continue to turn around, looking to the side of the woman.


    In this process, his face is still with the genial smile before, a look on people feel kind, like a good man.


    "I..."


    Facing Chen Heng''s sight, the woman hesitated for a moment, then nodded: "if you don''t dislike..."


    "What do you dislike?"


    Listening to the woman''s words, the smile on Chen Heng''s face became more brilliant: "since we have entered here together and participated in this task, we are naturally companions."


    "Among the companions, there is nothing to dislike."


    As he spoke, with a smile on his face, he held out his hand to the woman in front of him.


    In the young man''s eyes, the woman was just a drag.


    But in Chen Heng''s opinion, this is a good cannon fodder, which is most suitable for exploring the way ahead.


    Since it''s all cannon fodder, there''s nothing to dislike.


    Can you still be disgusted with the potherb?


    "Thank you... Thank you..."


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of her, the woman hesitated for a moment, then finally stretched out her hand.


    Looking at Chen Heng, she said, "although my strength is average, my martial arts practice is pretty good..."


    "Go to my place later if it''s useful, just say it."


    What a nice person.


    It''s not enough to be used as cannon fodder. I have to ask for it myself.


    Chen Heng looked at her in surprise, and then showed a more genial smile on his face, looking at the woman''s eyes more soft.


    So they became a temporary team, exploring ahead.


    The secret place in front of us looks very strange. There is a thick fog around it, covering every corner of the secret place.


    From the perspective of ordinary people, I''m afraid we can only see the hazy, and can''t see anything at all.


    I''m afraid that''s why we need special warriors and beasts to explore.


    "There''s sound all around."


    Walking on the road, Chen Heng casually said: "the black fog around seems to be regular, and it will dissipate at intervals."


    "According to the information we saw before, there may be some dangerous corpse demons that need special attention."


    He spoke softly, and then looked aside as if he noticed something: "there''s one there."


    "Do you want to go in?"


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, Kong Zhen began to get nervous.


    Now, after such a period of running in, both sides also know each other''s names.


    The girl in front of her is Kong Zhen, not a student of Longcheng college, but a member of another martial family.


    Compared with Chen Heng, although she is much older, she doesn''t seem to be particularly mature and immature in many aspects.


    She looks like a spoiled young lady, but she''s a little older.


    "Go in and have a look."


    Chen Heng felt it for a while, and then said, "I don''t feel too strong fluctuations in my mental strength. It should be just a small gathering point."


    "It just cleared out."


    In this kind of small gathering point, there are generally corpse demons.


    There are many of these corpse demons here. Their actual strength ranges from the formal warrior to the second level warrior. They are not very powerful, but they have strong vitality and are excellent in many aspects.


    Chen Heng two hands, as long as the different time to face too much, or no problem.


    After a moment, the two continued to move forward, toward the front.


    No accident, there are two corpse demons in it.


    According to the previous practice, Kong Zhen ordered it first, relying on Chen Heng''s strength to play a stronger power, even with one against two, there was not much pressure.


    And Chen Heng is standing in the back, waiting for opportunities.


    One in front of the other and the other behind, the cooperation is still tacit.


    Before long, the two corpse demons were solved by them and returned to the abyss.

 Chapter 442

    For Chen Heng, the star giant and swallowing the Scripture of heaven are not strange things. They have been thoroughly familiar with them as early as in the past, and they can''t be more familiar.


    Only in the past, for Chen Heng''s noumenon, these two things did not play a big role.


    After all, the strength of his noumenon has already been extraordinary. Although these two things are precious, they have little effect on noumenon.


    But the conversion here, the effect is not small.


    The simplest is to apply it to your own beast.


    In this world, there is a very close relationship between the Royal beast and the Royal beast. Normally, changes in the circumstances of the Royal beast will also be fed back to the Royal beast one by one.


    Therefore, it is also a way to strengthen oneself to help one''s own beast become stronger.


    This is true for Chen Heng.


    Now is the time to practice.


    "Ready?"


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng turns around and looks at the beast in front of him.


    In front of him, Xiaohong is in front of the experimental platform. At the moment, her eyes are looking at him.


    What this pair of eyes revealed was not the slightest fear and uneasiness, but only trust.


    Although she was not born long ago, Xiao Hong''s wisdom is not low.


    Royal beast is a kind of extraordinary life. Under normal circumstances, its intelligence level will not be lower than that of ordinary human beings.


    In the past, because of the long-term absorption of Chen Heng''s thoughts, the breath of this royal beast also carries the traces of Chen Heng, and is integrated with Chen Heng.


    As a royal beast, he can clearly feel his master''s heart, and there is no doubt about it, but only full trust.


    This kind of trust is very rare.


    However, at this time, Chen Heng''s action can be smoother.


    After all, in the upcoming attempt and action, if Xiao Hong doesn''t cooperate with Chen Heng, then Chen Heng will spend a lot of energy.


    With Xiaohong''s own strength, the success rate will be much higher in the next experiment.


    Of course, since Chen Heng dares to carry out this experiment, he is sure.


    When he was in other world, he had done similar experiments many times, and he had already memorized them, so he would not find it difficult.


    And even if you fail, the worst result is just a waste of these materials, and you need to involve Xiaohong to cultivate together for a period of time.


    Compared with the results that can be obtained, it is obviously worth it.


    In the blink of an eye, Chen Heng''s mind flashed all kinds of ideas, and then began to try.


    With the swallow of the heaven, he distilled the flesh essence that he bought, and turned it into the most essential and pure blood source, then refining it into Xiao Hong''s body.


    Later, by using the means of making giant beasts in the starry sky, he began to engrave various runes in Xiaohong''s body, in which Chen Heng''s imprint was made.


    Compared with before, this process is more smooth.


    Because to some extent, Xiao Hong is not an independent individual.


    In his body, there is still Chen Heng''s mental imprint, which has not been missing, but still exists.


    Chen Heng can accurately feel Xiaohong''s state and emotion at the moment through his mental imprint, so that he can make appropriate adjustments to his actions, without exerting too much force, leading to all kinds of bad consequences.


    The whole experiment process is very smooth.


    "It seems to be going well..."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng looks at the little red in front of him, and this idea passes silently in his heart.


    In front of him, Xiaohong is lying there now, and now she has fallen into a deep sleep.


    In Xiaohong''s body, the transformation has just begun.


    But even so, we can already see the changes in its body.


    In Xiaohong''s body, a kind of golden light is flashing. Now it appears in her body. It is constantly flashing in her body. It is integrated with her mental imprint in her body. There is a unique resonance between them.


    Its red feathers still exist, and now it looks like a burning flame, especially dazzling.


    Among them, a blazing feeling constantly comes out from him, giving people a very unique feeling.


    Even if there is no close contact, just standing in front of him, you can feel the inexplicable blood dignity from him.


    This blood dignity is very rare, but it does exist.


    Even Chen Heng''s mental imprint in Xiaohong''s body, accompanied by Xiaohong''s own transformation, seems to have begun to produce some kind of reaction, which is undergoing transformation.


    "It seems very smooth..."


    Feeling the changes in Xiaohong''s body, Chen Heng nodded, still satisfied.


    What happened in Xiaohong''s body at the moment is still under Chen Heng''s control.


    At least from the immediate situation, everything is fairly smooth, there is no accident.


    Besides the first time, Xiao Hong''s own situation is also very good.


    Xiaohong''s noumenon is a bird dragon from a different star.


    This kind of life itself is a kind of powerful transcendental existence, and its adult individuals can cross the starry sky, which is a very powerful life.


    And now, the power of blood in Xiaohong''s body seems to have been stimulated by the origin of those blood, and began to activate spontaneously.


    With this process, the changes on its body will become more obvious, and it may soon be able to go further, allowing its own blood to continue to transmute.


    At that time, the power of Xiaohong may also be able to go up to a higher level.


    Standing in the same place, in the blink of an eye, all kinds of thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    After finishing the task in front of him, he just stood in the same place and silently accompanied the flying bird dragon.


    He didn''t do nothing.


    While standing there, he is also slightly touching Xiaohong''s body, slowly injecting the golden power into Xiaohong''s body to help her transform faster.


    "You can feel... A higher level of feedback..."


    Chen Heng felt the changes in Xiaohong''s body, and then a smile appeared on his face.


    As I have felt before.


    In little red''s body, an inexplicable change is beginning to occur.


    Chen Heng is no stranger to this kind of change. He has had similar experience many times and has been familiar with it for a long time.


    "It''s already started..."


    Standing in the same place and feeling the changes on Xiaohong through the imprint of chanting, Chen Heng murmured to himself at the moment and said: "next, just wait for a while, you can try..."


    He stood there, whispering.


    At the moment, with Xiaohong falling into a deep sleep, he has been able to feel the change.


    It seems that along with Xiao Hong''s transformation, there is a certain change in his noumenon, and there is a feeling that he is about to change.


    He didn''t do anything, didn''t exercise and didn''t do anything else, but his body became stronger and stronger.


    Especially in the body of the mind, is accompanied by the growth of Xiaohong''s power and transformation, vaguely has a further feeling.


    This feeling is very special.


    "Is this the feeling of the beast keeper becoming stronger?"


    Standing in the same place, feeling the changes on the body, Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart.


    As a beast keeper, in this world, most beast keepers enhance their strength by cultivating their own beasts.


    As long as their own beasts are strong enough, they can not only provide enough fighting power for the beasts, but also make the beasts drive the beasts and become more powerful.


    First strong, then strong.


    This is the relationship between those who control animals and those who control animals.


    For Chen Heng, this is a very novel experience.


    But for now, it''s pretty good.


    "Have a good rest."


    In the blink of an eye, countless thoughts flashed in his heart. Then Chen Heng turned around and looked at the little red in front of him. His face became a lot more gentle: "I will come here often after that."


    "Sleep in peace..."


    He spoke softly, muttering to himself.


    Then he turned and left the place.


    Time goes by slowly. At this time, it is not far from the time of chica League.


    In order to prepare for this league, Chen Heng still needs to do some preparation.


    For Chen Heng, this league is not dispensable.


    The power of the five knights is coming.


    Before it came to this star, Chen Heng strengthened himself with the fastest speed.


    If you want to strengthen yourself quickly, in the current form, you can''t do without the support and sponsorship of capital.


    In order to obtain these, Chen Heng is naturally required to perform well.


    Therefore, this time the league, for Chen Heng is also important, not easy.


    In this way, another period of time has passed.


    ..............


    In mid air, the huge airship rowed across the sky, carrying a group of people to the front.


    A moment later, he landed slowly and came to another completely strange place.


    "Is that it?"


    Opening the door of his room and walking down from the airship, Chen Heng looked at the completely strange scene in front of him and nodded: "it seems to be very good."


    "It''s the same thing."


    On one side, Liu Rou''s voice rang out in Chen Heng''s ear, which seemed very loud: "this place is a rare large secret place."


    "Big secret place?"


    Chen Heng frowned, some doubts.


    The place in front of us looks very open, there is no difference around, it just looks like an ordinary island.


    However, such an island, is Liu Rou mouth in the large secret?


    He frowned to himself, then felt some differences carefully.


    Different from the normal area, there is a tight space gap around this island, and the space isolation around it is very weak, which is almost ten times worse than the normal place.


    Such a weak space gap is obviously unusual.


    Thinking of the fact that this island is a secret place, Chen Heng quickly reacts to it.


    Presumably, this should be the hand of a strong man who specially integrated a whole secret place into this area and turned it into this island.


    To the naked eye, this island is very ordinary, and seems to be no different from a normal island.


    But in fact, this island is another space isolated from reality, but it doesn''t show any difference.


    Chen Heng is very interested in this unique technology and means.


    In many shuttles, Chen Heng has deeply understood some things.


    Every world and civilization has its own unique things and places.


    It''s just like the perfect wizard system in the wizarding world, the practice method in the azure world, the changeful beast in the changeful world and the changeful law


    All of the above are unique features of each world.


    Compared with the world that Chen Heng had experienced, the world in front of him seems to have something unique in the use of the secret place besides the unique existence of Nianli.


    At least in terms of Chen Heng''s understanding, the world has arranged the use of secret places in almost every aspect, reaching a peak level.


    It is said that in the starry sky, there are powerful civilizations that can open up a secret place in a stone and simulate the world in it.


    The technology and power used in this is really amazing.


    All sorts of thoughts flashed through his mind, but there was nothing strange on his face. He walked in directly.


    As they walked into it, the surrounding scenes also showed.


    "This is where you live..."


    With Chen Heng, Liu Rou came to another area.


    In front of us is a prosperous city, with tall buildings and villas.


    At a glance, it looks like a busy street.


    "This is the industry of our black dream group..."


    Liu Rou glanced at the area in front of her, then said faintly, "if you''re OK, you can have a rest here. It''s good to go out occasionally."


    "But don''t do it these days."


    "In three days, you will meet your first opponent."


    She looked at Chen Heng, her face became very serious, at the moment said: "I don''t have high requirements for you, with your strength, not to say how good the results are, but at least it should be no problem to win the next two games."


    "What I want from you is to win at least one game."


    "Of course, if you can win all the time, it''s the best."


    Looking at Chen Heng, she began to smile: "it''s better to win directly to the end and become the final champion."


    She said so, and then shook her head.


    Obviously, she was only joking and didn''t take it seriously.


    "To get a good result in the league is not only for me, but also for yourself


    Standing in the same place, she took a breath, and then continued to say: "in order to arrange the Royal beast for you, I have tried my best to fight for the best treatment for you."


    "These things occupy the share of the group."


    "If you can''t prove your ability, it''s not only you, it''s even me who will bear a lot of pressure. Maybe even this position will not be stable."

 Chapter 443

    "I mean, I think you should understand."


    Liu Rou looks at Chen Heng in front of him. Her face is dignified and she says so.


    Chen Heng naturally understood what she meant.


    Before this time, in order to fight for enough good treatment for Chen Heng, Liu Rou was obviously under great pressure.


    It is impossible for the black dream group to invest in others for nothing, let alone for charity. It needs to get enough income.


    Therefore, for Liu Rou, if Chen Heng''s performance is not good enough, she will be questioned and under great pressure within the dark dream group.


    Because of this, this league match is not only important for Chen Heng, but also for Liu rou.


    Even to some extent, this time the league, Liu Rou than Chen Heng have to care about the final result.


    After all, if Chen Heng loses the league this time, it''s a big deal. If he comes back next time, he won''t be valued as much as before.


    But for Liu Rou, the end may be more severe.


    So at the moment, she will also open her mouth to Chen Heng and tell him this.


    "I understand."


    Listening to Liu Rou''s words, Chen Heng smiles on his face and nods, saying nothing more.


    For all Liu Rou said, he naturally knows, but also did not care too much.


    Liu Rou''s demands are not too high.


    If she wants Chen Heng to win the league and become the final winner, then Chen Heng can''t do it.


    But if only to win one or two games and prove his strength, Chen Heng is confident that he can do it.


    After all, with his strength at the moment, it''s not too difficult to do so.


    Today, after such a long time of cultivation and recovery, Chen Heng''s strength has gone further and reached a higher level.


    Today''s him, converted into the standard of the world of gods, is probably the third ring.


    In this world, I don''t know what level it is.


    Usually, the strongest people Chen Heng can contact are those in the college.


    Such people as Qi Lin and Yang Ke are of top quality.


    But even these people are nothing in Chen Heng''s hands now.


    He doesn''t know what level his strength is in the world.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Even if you can''t get good results, it''s no problem to win the next two games.


    All kinds of thoughts flashed through his mind, and then he looked at Liu Rou with a smile, nodded, turned away and walked to one side.


    In the next few days, it was calm all around.


    Because the game is about to start, during this period of time, Chen Heng did not go out, but so hiding in his room to rest, did not do much.


    Time just goes by.


    Finally, the day of the game came.


    A slight step came.


    "Come in, please."


    In the quiet room, Chen Heng sits on the sofa, hears the footstep outside the door, and says casually.


    Soon, the door was open. Outside, a woman came in.


    No one else, it''s Liu rou.


    Compared with before, her face looks a little ugly. She has been in high spirits and her mental state has changed. Now she looks very tired.


    "There''s bad news. I need to come and let you know..."


    She went to Chen Heng''s room and looked at Chen Heng in front of her. She sighed deeply: "the information of the competition has come out."


    "I''ve found out the identity of your opponent."


    "It''s going to be tricky like this?"


    Looking at Liu Rou''s appearance, Chen Heng''s face was surprised. Then he spoke softly.


    "Yes."


    Liu Rou nodded and said directly: "the students invested by the other storm group seem to be your seniors...."


    "The strength is very strong, once had the positive defeat three second level martial arts person''s record."


    "Among the second level fighters, they should be regarded as the top."


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of her, she added: "compared with the Ruite you once defeated, this man''s strength is much stronger. He is definitely a strong opponent..."


    She said, looking in a bad mood at the moment.


    No wonder.


    Originally thought that this time Chen Heng is only facing an ordinary opponent.


    But did not expect, unexpectedly is such cruel role.


    There is no doubt that even among the many competitors, the other side is worthy of the outstanding.


    It''s a strong opponent.


    Therefore, Liu Rou has a heavy heart.


    Sitting in his position, listening to Liu Rou''s words, Chen Heng was silent for a moment, then nodded: "I know."


    Second level warriors, among the world''s warriors, are already outstanding.


    Even if converted to the world of gods, it is worth a ring knight.


    According to Liu Rou, the strength of the other side is absolutely the peak among the second ring fighters. In fact, the strength is far higher than that of the ordinary second ring fighters.


    I''m afraid the strength of this level is equal to that of the second ring knight.


    Even in Longcheng college, there are few such figures.


    It''s very good.


    Of course, for Chen Heng, it''s just like that.


    Now his strength has reached the third ring road.


    Relatively speaking, it will have nothing to do with the person who is about to face him, no matter whether his strength is the first ring or the second ring.


    "I see."


    Looking at Liu Rou in front of him, Chen Heng nodded and said, "I''ll pay attention."


    Sitting beside Chen Heng, Liu Rou looks at Chen Heng in front of her. She opens her mouth and seems to want to say something, but at last she holds back. She turns to sigh and says, "be careful."


    "If you really can''t, if you lose, you lose."


    "Whatever you say, you are the most important thing."


    "Well, I know."


    Chen Heng showed a smile on his face. He just laughed at the moment, and then he wanted to continue to say something.


    Only at this time, there are bursts of sound from the outside world.


    Listen to the voice, Chen Heng Leng Leng, and then reacted: "it seems that I should go up."


    He said softly, looking at Liu Rou in front of him.


    Then he got up and went forward.


    Behind him, Liu Rou looks at Chen Heng''s figure walking out slowly. At the moment, she can''t help sighing. Her face becomes extremely complicated. She doesn''t know what to say.


    Outside, now the stage is up and everything is ready.


    It''s a huge island in front of us, but the venue is totally closed.


    In which, there are a lot of instruments in the detection, want to capture every detail of the game, every action, and then transcribe it.


    Outside, special commentators and TV stations are ready, just waiting for the game to start and ready to move.


    The chica League, which is held every time, is also the league with the highest rules.


    Everything in this league game will be reported to the outside world in real time, spread in various forms, and even broadcast to the alien domain.


    With a few stars nearby, I don''t know how many people are watching the show at the moment.


    That''s why the game is so high.


    As long as you get a good place in this competition, then after that, whether it''s wealth, reputation or other things, you will have everything.


    The premise is that you can get a good result in this game.


    And this is obviously very difficult.


    This game is different from the others.


    The people who can participate in this competition are undoubtedly real talents. Even the most basic people, who are used as background boards, are rare in their own places.


    If you want to get good results in such a group of people, you can imagine how difficult it is to stand out from them.


    This is undoubtedly very difficult and extremely difficult.


    Out of the room, all the way out, Chen Heng quickly came to the stadium.


    At the moment, someone is already waiting for him there.


    At this time, Chen Heng saw his opponent clearly.


    It was a very tough, burly young man.


    He looks very dignified and tall. At a glance, there is a kind of inexplicable dignity, which is breathtaking and shocking.


    It''s like seeing a tiger. It''s very frightening.


    Chen Heng went on the field, and met each other face to face.


    Seems to feel the arrival of Chen Heng, in front of the young man slowly opened his eyes, a pair of sharp eyes toward Chen Heng, seems to be thinking.


    At first glance, his face could not help showing a trace of surprise.


    It''s too young.


    Chica League, originally held for the youth, competes with the power of the younger generation.


    According to the regulations, people under the age of 25 can participate.


    But even so, Chen Heng still looks too young.


    He looked sixteen or seventeen at most.


    At this age, even in this league, people feel younger.


    Is there a young genius?


    Standing on the field, the young man looked at Chen Heng on the opposite side, and the idea flashed through his mind.


    Then, after a while, his mind gradually dissipated, and his whole mind gradually gathered and became the only collection, like a sword about to come out of his body.


    There is no doubt that this is a sign of an imminent move.


    Although Chen Heng looks very young, it''s obvious that he doesn''t mean to relax at all.


    Age is not everything.


    The best way to win is to go all out.


    Therefore, he did not hesitate at all, nor was he confused because of Chen Heng''s youth. He came up with a concentrated mind and was ready to do his best.


    Compared with the youth, Chen Heng''s performance is very calm.


    He stood alone on the ground, looking at each other silently.


    The lights all around are flashing, especially bright.


    It''s obvious that I''m in a sealed field, but at a glance, it looks like I''m still outside. It doesn''t make much difference.


    And as time goes on, the game begins.


    When the distant sound sounded that moment, two figures at the same time, leaving a residual shadow in place.


    Bang!


    It was a very tough, burly young man.


    He looks very dignified and tall. At a glance, there is a kind of inexplicable dignity, which is breathtaking and shocking.


    It''s like seeing a tiger. It''s very frightening.


    Chen Heng went on the field, and met each other face to face.


    Seems to feel the arrival of Chen Heng, in front of the young man slowly opened his eyes, a pair of sharp eyes toward Chen Heng, seems to be thinking.


    At first glance, his face could not help showing a trace of surprise.


    It''s too young.


    Chica League, originally held for the youth, competes with the power of the younger generation.


    According to the regulations, people under the age of 25 can participate.


    But even so, Chen Heng still looks too young.


    He looked sixteen or seventeen at most.


    At this age, even in this league, people feel younger.


    Is there a young genius?


    Standing on the field, the young man looked at Chen Heng on the opposite side, and the idea flashed through his mind.


    Then, after a while, his mind gradually dissipated, and his whole mind gradually gathered and became the only collection, like a sword about to come out of his body.


    There is no doubt that this is a sign of an imminent move.


    Although Chen Heng looks very young, it''s obvious that he doesn''t mean to relax at all.


    Age is not everything.


    The best way to win is to go all out.


    Therefore, he did not hesitate at all, nor was he confused because of Chen Heng''s youth. He came up with a concentrated mind and was ready to do his best.


    Compared with the youth, Chen Heng''s performance is very calm.


    He stood alone on the ground, looking at each other silently.


    The lights all around are flashing, especially bright.


    It''s obvious that I''m in a sealed field, but at a glance, it looks like I''m still outside. It doesn''t make much difference.


    And as time goes on, the game begins.


    When the distant sound sounded that moment, two figures at the same time, leaving a residual shadow in place.


    Bang!


    Although Chen Heng looks very young, it''s obvious that he doesn''t mean to relax at all.


    Age is not everything.


    The best way to win is to go all out.


    Therefore, he did not hesitate at all, nor was he confused because of Chen Heng''s youth. He came up with a concentrated mind and was ready to do his best.


    Compared with the youth, Chen Heng''s performance is very flat. Although Chen Heng looks very young, it is obvious that the youth does not mean to relax at all.


    Age is not everything.


    The best way to win is to go all out.


    Therefore, he did not hesitate at all, nor was he confused because of Chen Heng''s youth. He came up with a concentrated mind and was ready to do his best.


    Compared with the youth, Chen Heng''s performance is very calm.


    He stood alone on the ground, looking at each other silently.


    He stood alone on the ground, looking at each other silently.


    The lights all around are flashing, especially bright.


    It''s obvious that I''m in a sealed field, but at a glance, it looks like I''m still outside. It doesn''t make much difference.


    And as time goes on, the game begins.


    When the distant sound sounded that moment, two figures at the same time, leaving a residual shadow in place.


    Bang!

 Chapter 444

    "Is that the surprise you gave me?"


    Standing in the same place, looking at the content displayed in the live broadcast, Liu Rou''s face was full of surprise: "if this is the surprise you gave me, then it''s too big!"


    In just a few months, the level of the second level warrior has reached the present level.


    Under normal circumstances, this is unlikely to happen.


    There is little chance of a normal promotion.


    More likely, Chen Heng has actually hidden part of his strength before. Until now, he has directly exposed his real strength.


    And the strength of the show, obviously gave everyone a surprise.


    This is the case at the moment.


    Liu Rou nervously looks at the screen in front of her.


    Looking at Chen Heng in the screen slowly moving forward and gradually suppressing her opponent, her face slowly showed a smile, and her heart was completely relieved.


    She knows in her heart that this is not the real standard of Chen Heng.


    Because at the moment, Chen Heng only used his own strength.


    As for that part of the power of the beast keeper, it has not been used yet.


    Without the use of mental energy, the power that can be exerted has reached this level, comparable to the third-level martial arts.


    Then, if you urge the mental power to explode completely, how powerful will you get?


    Liu Rou doesn''t know the answer to this question, but the result will be wonderful.


    She was looking forward to it.


    Boom!


    Bursts of sound from here across, for a moment like bursts of thunder in general, at this moment resounding, shrouded in all directions.


    Mighty, rampant, the power of terror with the great power of the four sides, rushed forward.


    There was a terrible collision on the huge stage.


    In the eyes of all, on the stage, someone raised his fist and rushed forward.


    On the other hand, there was red blood dripping from the fist, which fell on the ground like a fire, showing a startling vision.


    "He''s breaking through!"


    At this moment, someone screamed in horror, looking at the young man opposite Chen Heng.


    The essence of life of the third-level warrior has been so strong that it is hard for ordinary people to imagine, and its essence is no less than that of the giant beast in the starry sky.


    And such a powerful essence, concentrated in such a body, represents the unimaginable huge vitality.


    This kind of existence, even if it is just a drop of blood, a little flesh and blood, has great value. It can produce superior nutrient solution and benefit many people.


    And now, the vision of the young man is just like that.


    As the fighting continued, his body began to burn.


    Little sweat, floating in the air.


    The dense fog passed all over the place. For a moment, it was like steam and completely filled the place.


    Located in it, the young man roared, his whole body was like a demon, and his terrible prestige broke out.


    Under the heavy pressure of the strong enemy, he completely took that step and his strength reached a higher level.


    "Under the heavy pressure, not only failed to defeat, but met the strong is strong, further?"


    But one fell at the moment, repelling the young man and making him choke with blood.


    Then, in the steam cage prison, Chen Heng''s figure shows.


    After a fierce fight, his face is still calm, but now with a little appreciation of the color, looking at the young man in front of him, seems to appreciate: "very good."


    The voice dropped and a low roar came again.


    Opposite Chen Heng, the young man gave a low roar, then arched up slightly and rushed over with a unique posture.


    Between a punch and a leg, the powerful explosive force is blooming.


    Let alone hitting people, I''m afraid even a mountain can collapse in an instant.


    Cracks began to appear here. On the ground, traces appeared one after another. It seemed that it could not bear the strong force and was about to break.


    "Is... So strong?"


    Outside, at the moment, in addition to Liu Rou, the rest of the students of Longcheng college are also watching the game, and they are all stunned at the moment.


    They asked themselves that the situation on the stage at the moment had come to a point where they would be suffocated.


    In that terrible situation, even if they stood opposite them, they would lose their courage.


    "Is that your real strength?"


    In the crowd, Qi Lin and Yang Ke stand side by side. Looking at the scene in front of them, they can''t help muttering to themselves. At this time, they don''t know what to say.


    For Chen Heng, they are no stranger, because of the black dream group''s game, also fought each other.


    Just from the current situation, a few months ago, what was the confrontation.


    I''m afraid at that time, the other party didn''t fight them seriously.


    Thinking of this, Yang couldn''t help smiling bitterly. At this time, he didn''t know what to say.


    But at the moment on the court, the battle between the two continues.


    Because the youth has broken the limit, and further, the fight between them is much more fierce than before.


    That kind of scene is broadcast by people, it almost makes people feel numb.


    In the current start of the game, there is rarely such a violent situation.


    It is not to say that Chen Heng''s strength is the top among the competitors this time.


    But other powerful players may not meet strong opponents in the first round and fight each other to the present level.


    This time, the people who participated in the competition said little, but not much.


    Among so many contestants, the situation that happens to happen may not be too big.


    Around, more and more cameras are coming here, broadcasting the situation here in real time.


    ...................


    At noon, the outside world is sunny, with a touch of brilliance shining everywhere, it is very clear.


    In a supermarket, Lu Yao cleans up the shelves in front of her, then turns around and looks at the screen in front of her.


    Although they are in the supermarket, the staff here can watch TV and watch some important programs.


    It''s for them.


    After all, simply standing here is too boring.


    Lu Yao stood there, looking around bored, chatting with others.


    On the surface, she seems to be chatting with others seriously, but in fact, she is still chatting with ye ye in silence.


    The so-called leaf is the dog she picked up before, and it is also the name of the other party.


    There was a rule in the supermarket that pets were not allowed in.


    But Lu Yao is an exception.


    In today''s supermarket, because her elder brother is a beast keeper, many of her behaviors are subject to broadband and will not be investigated.


    So she was able to bring the leaves in.


    At ordinary times, she seems to be fishing, but in fact, she is chatting with ye ye, accepting the guidance of the other party.


    After all, she was just an ordinary person and didn''t understand anything. What she knew was just some common sense things.


    And now, all of a sudden, she has become the reincarnation of the so-called Golden King.


    All of a sudden, her identity changed, so she had to follow the change and began to learn a lot.


    Therefore, in normal times, she needs to spend a lot of time to learn from leaf.


    It''s the same today.


    In recent years, she has been used to it.


    It''s the same this time.


    However, some accidents happened.


    Because in front of the TV, there are bursts of commentary sound, one of the names mentioned, let her subconsciously raised her head.


    Hearing the familiar name, she was stunned subconsciously, then raised her head and looked forward.


    In front of the TV, a scene is shown.


    On the spacious stage, a young man stood alone, standing in that place at the moment.


    He is in the stage, handsome, calm face, appears particularly calm, but with a unique temperament, let a person look, feel extraordinary.


    Standing on the stage, he is standing there now, looking ahead.


    And that one face, is let the road Yao direct Leng.


    "Brother..."


    Standing in the same place, looking at the figure shown on the screen in front of her, Lu Yao mumbled to herself subconsciously. At this time, she didn''t react.


    Just, with her that address to say, the rest of the people around immediately turned around.


    "Yao Yao, this is your brother?"


    Around, the colleagues standing next to him heard Lu Yao''s words and quickly turned around.


    Before long, around Luyao, there were many people.


    Around, there are figures everywhere.


    They gathered around Lu Yao and looked at the screen one by one. At this time, their reactions were different, but most of their faces were envious.


    Before that, they wanted to pass by Luyao''s brother. They also wanted to see him when they could. Maybe they could get along with local tyrants.


    But I didn''t expect that I would know you in this situation.


    "It''s amazing..."


    Looking at the screen, an 18-year-old girl, who looks a little older than Lu Yao, can''t help but say: "Yao Yao... Is your brother so powerful?"


    Before that, she thought that Lu Yao''s elder brother was just an ordinary beast keeper.


    Even this kind of identity is enough to be envied.


    But now, the situation is even more terrifying.


    In terms of the situation shown by the other side at the moment, what kind of ordinary beast keeper is this?


    I''m afraid even in the legendary Longcheng college, it''s one of the best.


    "I don''t know..."


    Looking at the scene on the screen, Lu Yao opened her mouth and didn''t know what to say.


    In her mind, her elder brother is of course the best.


    As a child, she grew up with her brother.


    Even so, she didn''t think much about it. She just regarded her brother as an ordinary member of the Longcheng cadet.


    After all, it''s Longcheng college, a place where countless talents gather.


    I''m afraid that the so-called geniuses outside are just ordinary people in Longcheng college.


    Lu Yao originally thought that her elder brother in Longcheng college would not be as dazzling as before, even though he was not devoid of the public.


    But now it seems.


    My elder brother, even in Longcheng college, is a genius.


    For a moment, she was touched.


    "Leaves..."


    Standing in the same place, after a moment, she looked down at the leaves under her feet, and then said: "my brother''s level, what do you think it is?"


    "The strength is just average."


    In my mind, a voice quickly rang out, at the moment around: "however, considering your brother''s age, as well as his identity as a beast keeper, it can also be regarded as very excellent."


    Ye Ye is not stingy of her praise: "in this star, if you enjoy this level of education, you can reach this level at this age. This kind of genius is absolutely the top."


    "Even when you were at your peak in the past, such a level of genius is qualified to enter the golden star."


    She said so, and gave a very serious evaluation, and the evaluation was very high.


    "Is that so?"


    Lu Yao nodded thoughtfully. At this time, she finally had an intuitive awareness of her brother''s excellence.


    Before that, she also asked ye ye to comment on the so-called genius around.


    But those who are regarded as genius in Lu Yao''s eyes are not worth mentioning in the eyes of Ye Ye. It seems that they are nothing at all.


    But at this time, Ye Ye''s evaluation of her brother is so high.


    Her brother is really the best.


    This is the case, no matter what.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help looking up at the TV in front of her and silently saying: "come on..."


    "Brother..."


    Bursts of prayer sound, toward the distance.


    And in the distance, the result of the game has been initially shown at the moment.


    On the field, two fists collided head-on, and a terrible crash broke out.


    Then it all came to an end.


    On the field, when the dust settled, Chen Heng was still standing there alone, his clothes flying with the wind. It seemed that there was not much change compared with before.


    Opposite him, the young man had fallen down in silence.


    All the way to now, his body has cracked, the whole body is full of scarlet blood, a look up palpitating, feel terrible.


    At this point, his body had been broken, there were cracks everywhere, and he looked like he was going to die at any time.


    This is the last step in the process.


    However, even so, but he still retains his consciousness, at the moment is still tenacious up, seems to stand up, continue to fight.


    It''s just that reality never shifts because of consciousness.


    The opponent in front of us is indeed very tenacious. No matter in consciousness, combat power, or other aspects, he is at the top.


    But what about that?


    If you can''t, you can''t.


    The strength gap between the two sides is too big.


    Even if he tries his best, he can''t let Chen Heng know.


    Therefore, the result has long been doomed.


    When the voice of victory came down, Chen Heng shook his head and left in silence.


    On the other side, the prepared medical staff had rushed in and began to treat him.


    "Come on! Come on! Send the patient out quickly


    There was a rush of voices, and so it came.


    Chen Heng watched as the young man was carried away by several medical staff and left on a stretcher, shaking his head silently.


    Out of the game, Liu Rou and others have been waiting there.


    After the game, she looked a little excited, with a faint joy.


    See Chen Heng, she directly rushed over, give Chen Heng a hug.


    A soft touch came from the front of the body.


    Chen Heng slightly sideways, from each other''s arms to break away, then just smile, said: "what''s good?"


    He asked with a soft smile.


    "You found out."


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, Liu Rou also smiles, then nods and says, "your performance is beyond everyone''s expectation."


    "Just now the headquarters has sent someone over to give me a reward."


    "This time, you gave me a big surprise."


    She said so, looking very happy.


    Surprise, of course.


    For Chen Heng''s performance this time, anyone who understands its significance will feel amazing.


    He is so young that he is only sixteen or seventeen years old this year. He is just a student in Longcheng. He can be regarded as the younger brother of Qi Lin, Yang Ke and others.


    At his age, if ordinary people can become a formal warrior, they are already gifted and excellent, which can be called a genius.


    However, Chen Heng has already defeated a third-level warrior and crushed him from beginning to end.


    This kind of performance, no matter who will consider.


    From the performance of just now, his martial arts strength is at least three levels above, and he is also a beast keeper, and has a good mental talent.


    With this in mind, what he has just shown is not even his full strength.


    It''s a surprise, of course.


    After all, since the black dream group has invested in people, it naturally hopes that the more outstanding the investors are, the better.


    And in the eyes of Chen Heng''s performance, their previous investment is undoubtedly profitable.


    They will specially send someone to give Liu Rou a reward, which is naturally a very normal thing.


    In this regard, Chen Heng just smile, did not say much.


    The same is true of Liu rou.


    "Come on, let''s go back and have a rest."


    Standing in the same place and looking at Chen Heng in front of her, Liu Rou smiles and then says, "since you have the strength, the plan you made in advance will be completely overthrown."


    "I''ll help you to plan, so that you can go more smoothly in the future."


    "Why?"


    Looking at Liu Rou''s appearance, Chen Heng shook his head, then casually said: "can you still decide whether my opponent will succeed?"


    What he said was just casual, not serious.


    Just did not expect, in front of the body, Liu Rou''s voice came again.


    "Of course."


    In front of Chen Hengshen, Liu Rou''s face was very serious. At the moment, she said, "we black dream group are also one of the sponsors of the league."


    "To a certain extent, the ability to influence the game is still there, but it is relatively difficult."


    "The potential you''ve shown before can''t be used by headquarters to help you."


    "But now it''s different."

 Chapter 445

    "But now it''s different..."


    She looked at Chen Heng in front of her and said excitedly.


    Of course not.


    If it''s Chen Heng before, it''s not necessarily a matter of how much potential there is despite his excellent performance.


    There are only a few people including Liu Rou who really believe in Chen Heng''s future potential and that he can go far in the future.


    Therefore, in the absence of Chen Heng''s real potential, the dark dream group will not make great efforts to help him.


    But not now.


    In the battle just now, Chen Heng has proved himself with strength.


    That is enough to easily suppress the strength of the third level warriors. Even in this league, they are the most powerful group.


    Let alone win a few games, even if it''s a good place, it''s not a problem.


    Of course, the premise is to operate well, do not run into some powerful opponents at the beginning of the league.


    That would be bad.


    But it doesn''t usually happen.


    Although it can be regarded as the open League of the whole planet, there is no way to do too much, but there are some basic consensus.


    Those who are really top figures are unlikely to meet at an early stage.


    This is the tacit understanding of all.


    We spent a lot of resources to cultivate talents, not to get the initial consumption.


    It''s a pity that some people who were able to get a good place in the league would step down in the early stage because of their encounter with each other.


    Who can guarantee that his people will win?


    Just like the young man who fought with Chen Heng before.


    His strength is already very strong, and the strength of the warrior has reached the third level. Under normal circumstances, after knowing that Chen Heng is so strong, it is absolutely impossible to meet him.


    But because of the early encounter with Chen Heng, a player who could have achieved excellent results had to withdraw early.


    This is undoubtedly a very cruel fact.


    Therefore, it is a consensus of all people not to let each other''s seed players meet at an early stage.


    Even the organizers of the league are happy to see this.


    Each other, all the seeds will be left to the last, in order to make the League more exciting.


    Otherwise, in the later stage, some players who rely on luck to get into the upper position will have different levels, which will not only make the competition look bad, but also unfair to those seed players who could have come to the end.


    It''s something that everyone is happy to see.


    Therefore, after knowing Chen Heng''s strength, the dark dream group will make great efforts to help him.


    This is also the reason why Liu Rou is so confident at the moment.


    Standing in the same place, she patted Chen Heng on the shoulder, said a few words to him, and then left in a hurry, looking very excited.


    Looking at Liu Rou''s back when she left, and recalling the other party''s excited expression, Chen Heng shook his head secretly. At this time, he didn''t say much and turned to leave.


    After he left, some people familiar with him, such as Qi Lin, Yang Ke and others, also started their own competition at the moment.


    Relatively speaking, their luck is not as bad as Chen Heng''s. They just met a seeded player at the beginning.


    What they meet are just ordinary players. Although their strength is good, they can deal with it without losing.


    After all, both of them are strong people, and they are good people in Longcheng college.


    In addition to those senior students, they are the leaders of Longcheng University, and their strength is very powerful.


    At their level, as long as they don''t meet the seed players invested by big groups, there won''t be too many problems.


    Before long, they came out one after another and beat their opponents.


    This preliminary match is over.


    Soon, it was announced that there was a rest.


    A big league game is not finished immediately. It takes quite a while.


    After the preliminaries, it will take several days before the next match.


    To be honest, it''s a short time.


    If the injury is left behind in some fierce battles, it will not be enough to recover in just a few days.


    It also means that if you want to win in this league, you need not only strength, but also endurance.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid it will weaken in the war of attrition and eventually lose to others.


    In his own room, listening to the news, Chen hengruo thought, the idea flashed in his heart.


    "Xiaohong''s situation seems to be pretty good..."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng feels the situation of Xiaohong. At the moment, this idea flashed through his mind.


    He can feel the situation on Xiaohong''s side.


    Through the mental imprint planted in Xiaohong''s body, he can not only feel the situation there, but also feel Xiaohong''s state and mood.


    At the moment, Xiaohong is still sleeping. At the moment, her whole body and mind are changing, and she is in a very good state.


    After this transformation, its power should go further and reach a stronger level.


    Of course, compared with pure power, the more important thing is the transmutation of blood.


    The manufacturing technology of star giant and swallowing the Sutra are all things that can transform their own blood and tap their own potential to a certain extent.


    Chen Heng applies these two things to Xiaohong. He not only wants to enhance Xiaohong''s strength, but also hopes to tap Xiaohong''s own blood to make it more extraordinary and have more powerful potential.


    In this way, its future will become more powerful, and it can also bring more help to Chen Heng.


    After all, although he is a royal beast, the flying bird dragon is not very powerful among the Royal beasts, and the blessing given to the Royal beast is very limited.


    If Xiaohong doesn''t think of a way to further transform her blood potential, she is doomed to stop in the future.


    This, of course, is a disadvantage for Chen Heng.


    Fortunately, the situation of the world is very convenient for Chen Heng.


    The world has a perfect trading network. As long as we have enough financial resources, we can easily order the blood of all kinds of precious creatures from the outside world, as well as all kinds of precious materials to provide Chen Heng with.


    Therefore, he can give full play to what he knows and apply it to Xiaohong.


    Otherwise, it would not be so convenient to change the world.


    Sitting in his room, the thought flashed through his mind. Then he got up in silence and went to the windowsill.


    Now outside, a whistling sea breeze came with a trace of fishy smell.


    The waves were beating and making waves.


    Everything seems calm.


    And in this calm, time passed slowly, and a few days later.


    A few days later, Chen Heng was on the court again.


    Compared with the last time, Chen Heng obviously felt the change this time.


    The last time he stepped on the court, Chen Heng only knew his opponent''s specific situation and strength when he was near the court.


    But this time it''s different.


    This time''s competition, as early as before the start, he already knew his opponent''s exact information, as well as strength and other intelligence.


    And compared with the last time, this time the opponent''s strength is really much weaker.


    He solved his opponent easily, without much effort at all.


    In the outside world, bursts of cheers in the ring, came.


    Looking at this scene, Liu Rou smiles again.


    But on the other side, another game is starting.


    "Don''t you give up?"


    In the quiet place, the cold sound sounded here, with a kind of fun.


    A young man was standing there, looking at the person in front of him. His face was playful and he opened his mouth. He was surprised.


    In front of him, Yang Ke was standing there, his body was shaking.


    Compared with the past, she now looks very embarrassed.


    Her body was covered with blood stains, and her left arm was weak at the moment. It seemed that she had been broken, and her whole body was cracked, dripping blood everywhere.


    The whole person looked particularly embarrassed.


    However, although the situation has come to this point, but she has not fallen, just tenacious stand there, a pair of eyes staring at each other.


    "You


    She was looking at each other, trying to say something.


    Just, a word hasn''t finished, a burst of roaring boxing came from the shop.


    A fist shot down in an instant, binding Nianli, toward Yang Ke, hit her heavily.


    Bang!


    One punch down, Yang can be instantly hit to fly out.


    Then there was another violent sound.


    In mid air, the sky is full of blood.


    Finally, with a light noise, Yang Ke''s body fell heavily on the ground.


    There was a noise.


    In the whole process, she had no time to do anything.


    The gap of strength is too big.


    "It''s too much deception!"


    Looking at this game, standing outside, Qi Lin and others'' faces have changed.


    They looked at this game, looks particularly ugly: "Yang has no strength to continue the game, but he did not stop."


    "What on earth is this going to do?"


    "Does he want to kill Yang Ke like this?"


    They look ugly and don''t know what to say at this moment.


    In front of this game, it is already clear that it is a revenge.


    The young man, named Wang Zhong, was the leader of a martial arts family. He didn''t deal with Yang Jiasu behind Yang Ke.


    And the whole process of this game is also a revenge.


    From the beginning to the end, Wang Zhong has been pressing Yang Keda, and has not stopped.


    In this way, Yang Ke will be killed directly.


    Looking at the scene in front of them, they looked ugly: "where''s the referee? Why hasn''t it been decided yet? "


    They looked forward and the thought flashed through their hearts.


    At this time, a sound came out.


    On the field, the bell has been ringing.


    Listening to the voice, standing there, Wang Zhong was stunned at first, and then reacted. He laughed a little, and then shook off his hands, shaking off the blood stains on his hands.


    "It looks like it''s over here."


    He looked at Yang Ke in front of him and said, "unfortunately, if it''s outside, I don''t have to stop."


    "Just beat you to death."


    Life and death are not allowed in the league.


    The rest doesn''t matter. After all, a strong man like them probably didn''t stop the car once he tried his best.


    But if people are killed directly, then the nature will change.


    But even so, it''s almost there.


    Although he didn''t kill Yang Ke, he also abandoned her and almost smashed her up and down.


    Even if they can be saved later, it is estimated that they will have to lie on the bed for several years to recover slightly.


    To this extent, for some people, it may be more painful than death.


    Thinking of this, he showed a sneer on his face, so he turned around and left the field.


    He left the field, walked out the door, and he just walked out, ignoring anything else.


    But outside the field, he saw another figure.


    It was the figure of a young man who was standing there at the moment. He was handsome and gentle, but his face was a little cold at the moment. Standing there gave people a great sense of oppression.


    "Longcheng college, the road is empty?"


    Looking at the young man in front of him, Wang Zhong was stunned. After a long time, he came back with a smile on his face: "how?"


    "Are you here to congratulate me?"


    "Just now, I killed your mistress."


    "She''s got a good hand to say."


    Standing in the same place, Wang Zhong looked at Chen Heng in front of him with a smile on his face: "it''s a pity that it will be abandoned in the future."


    He has a wide range of information channels. Although he is not a member of Longcheng University, he has a thorough understanding of the information in Longcheng University.


    In front of him, listening to his words, Chen Heng''s face was calm. He just glanced at him, then turned around, left here, and went to the front.


    In this regard, Wang Zhong was stunned, then shrugged and left directly.


    To the other side, at the moment, Yang Ke has just been sent out and has been escorted away by a group of doctors.


    Without going to see the diagnosis of those doctors, Chen Heng can also know how serious Yang Ke''s injury is this time.


    If there were no accidents, most of them would stay in bed for several years.


    This is a great torture for a beast keeper who has a good future.


    Many thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s mind, then he turned around and left.


    At his side, Liu Rou followed.


    Liu Rou arrived after receiving the news.


    For the relationship between Chen Heng and Yang Ke, Liu Rou is the most clear one.


    As early as when Yang Ke handed over his reward to Chen Heng, Liu Rou was the first to know and approve it.


    As for Chen Heng''s previous friendship with Yang Ke, the outstanding students of Longcheng University, she also agreed with him.


    But even so, when she knew Chen Heng''s previous action, she was still a little scared. She was afraid that Chen Heng would be a bad one. She would fight with Wang Zhong outside the competition for Yang Ke''s sake.


    In this place, outside the competition without permission to play, it will be disqualified from the competition.


    Therefore, when she knew the news, she immediately put down all the things in hand and rushed over.


    Fortunately, when she came, the worst didn''t happen.


    Chen Heng is much calmer than she imagined. She didn''t fight Wang Zhong without authorization, and didn''t even get entangled with each other.


    This can not help but let her heart a sigh of relief, had been carrying the heart has also been put down.


    "Are you all right?"


    When she came to Chen Heng''s side, Liu Rou''s face softened. Then she looked at her and said, "what Wang Zhong did this time is too much."


    Standing in the same place, thinking of Yang Ke''s situation, she sighed: "Yang Ke''s injury is very serious, I just sent someone to have a look."


    "If there''s no accident, I''m afraid I won''t be able to go down again in five years."


    Five years.


    This time, even for people in this world, is not short.


    Especially for Yang Ke, who had a bright future.


    She is still young. These five years were originally the days when she could advance at a high speed, but now she can only lie in the hospital bed and spend it in the boring.


    What''s more, these five years are just the time to go underground. I don''t know how long it will take to recover completely.


    Thinking of this, Liu Rou can''t help sighing.


    Yang is a miss of the Yang family. She doesn''t need outside investment.


    But Liu Rou has some investment and sponsorship in Yang Ke.


    That''s what happened in previous leagues.


    The people invited to the league that time, including Qi Lin, Yang Ke and Ruite, who were defeated by Chen Heng before, were actually the people Liu Rou had funded before.


    Therefore, if Yang Ke can go all the way and get a good place, it is also a good thing for her and can help her a lot.


    But now, it''s directly abandoned.


    However, as long as Chen Heng did not have an accident.


    For Liu Rou at the moment, Chen Heng is the most important chip in this league.


    "You said before that you can influence the list of matches to a certain extent and decide my opponents, right?"


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng''s voice suddenly sounded.


    Liu Rou Leng Leng, then subconsciously turned around, just facing Chen Heng''s eyes.


    He is standing in front of Liu Rou now, his eyes are looking at her.


    "Yes, yes..."


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, Liu Rou first nodded, then hesitated, and said, "but... What do you want to do?"


    "Is..."


    Standing in the same place, looking at Chen Heng''s appearance at the moment, she had a bad premonition in her heart.


    "Well."


    Facing Liu Rou''s line of sight, Chen Heng nodded, then said: "think of a way."


    "Swap the list."


    "Put Wang Zhongan on my list for the next war."


    Light words fall.


    Liu Rou''s previous uneasy premonition came true.


    "Are you serious?"


    Standing in the same place, she took a deep breath, and then said: "the other party is not a simple figure, but the leader of the Wang family."


    "I can tell you that he''s better than anyone you''ve played against before."


    "Definitely not a simple person."

 Chapter 446

    "Don''t be impulsive..."


    Standing in the same place, looking at Chen Heng in front of her, Liu Rou''s face is full of bitterness, constantly persuading him there.


    Few people know Wang Zhong''s message better than her.


    After all, in order for Chen Heng to achieve better results and get to the end, she has done detailed research on many people, and is very clear about these basic information.


    It is precisely because she is clear that she wants to persuade.


    Different from other people, Wang Zhong is the leader of the Wang family. He is strong and can be determined as the future successor of the Wang family.


    Like Chen Heng, he is not only a beast keeper himself, but also has a strong talent for martial arts. His martial arts strength is at least three levels.


    It is said that the Wang family once spent a lot of energy to send him into the starry sky, especially to help him practice and cultivate a unique combat skill.


    And that skill is particularly powerful, known as the unbreakable shield.


    Such opponents, in the current league is really strong, absolutely one of the strongest group of people.


    If under normal circumstances, he may be able to rank in the top ten of the league, strong to a certain extent.


    Chen Heng''s current strength in the past is really dangerous.


    Because of this, Liu Rou so persuasion, do not want Chen Heng now against Wang Zhong.


    No, she doesn''t even want Chen Heng to play against Wang Zhong in the League if she can.


    Because of Wang Zhong''s style, he has always been known for his brutality.


    Just like he just treated Yang Ke.


    If he is against Chen Heng, Liu Rou dares to promise that he will treat Chen Heng like Yang Ke, and it is not impossible to directly discard Chen Heng.


    After all, this is not the first time the other party has done it.


    Moreover, the other side''s own camp is hostile to Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng is not only a good friend of Yang Ke, but also a member of Longcheng University.


    Wang Zhong is not only the enemy of Yang Ke, but also the counterpart of Longcheng University.


    The two stand opposite, if the real hand, the other side will never have the slightest mercy.


    At that time, I''m afraid the war will be very fierce.


    Because of this, Liu Roucai didn''t want Chen Heng to get involved.


    If she can, she hopes Chen Heng had better not meet each other and would rather fight with other strong men.


    Unfortunately


    Standing in the same place, listening to Liu Rou''s words in front of him, Chen Heng''s face did not change. It was still the same as before, and he seemed very calm.


    He looked at Liu Rou in front of him, and there was no change in his sight.


    Being watched by Chen Heng''s eyes, Liu Rou''s face became ugly: "don''t do this..."


    "You know, if you lose in the league, it''s not only you, but also me who have to suffer a lot


    She sighed, and then spoke so, persuading.


    "What you asked of me before was to win one or two games in the League...."


    Chen Heng face calm, light mouth said: "this request, I have done."


    "And now what do I ask for?"


    Voice down, Liu Rou can not help but some headache.


    At this time, her heart is very regret.


    We should not talk so much with Chen Heng, let alone tell him that the dark dream group has the ability to operate.


    In this way, there will be no such thing happening.


    "And


    In front of him, Chen Heng continued to open his mouth and said, "how do you know that I will lose?"


    He raised his head and looked at Liu Rou in front of him.


    "Well..."


    With a bitter smile on her face, Liu Rou didn''t know what to say. She just shook her head and continued to say, "even if I''m willing to help you, it may not be possible..."


    "Let''s count the power of Longcheng College...."


    In front of him, Chen Heng''s voice continued to come.


    "What?"


    Liu Rou was stunned.


    "The other party is the counterpart of Longcheng University...."


    Chen Heng glanced at her gently, then shook his head and continued to say, "in that case, someone is willing to help the college deal with him..."


    "The college should be very happy to see such things."


    "That''s true..."


    Liu Rou pondered for a moment, then nodded.


    you bet.


    Wang Zhong is not only the enemy of the Yang family, but also the enemy of Longcheng University.


    From the perspective of Longcheng University, if someone is willing to face each other on behalf of Longcheng University, then Longcheng university should be happy to become a talent.


    It should not be a problem that some of the forces of black dream group and Longcheng university want to operate and push Chen Heng to the other side for the next battle.


    The premise is that the other side won''t react too much.


    After all, they can operate on one side, and so can the other side.


    If Wang Zhong is single-minded, then even if they want to operate, there is not much way.


    After all, the forces on both sides are equal.


    However, according to Liu Rou''s understanding of Wang Zhong, the other side will never be like this.


    She couldn''t understand Wang Zhong''s character better.


    But all powerful professionals have their own pride.


    This is even more true for an excellent professional like Wang Zhong.


    In essence, the other party is a proud, even arrogant person.


    With each other''s character, if you know Chen Heng''s plan, you may not only not want to avoid war, but also be happy to see Yu Cheng.


    After all, the other side has absolute confidence in their own strength.


    And the college behind the other side will not let Wang Zhong avoid the war.


    Maybe it will be reversed to promote this.


    In other words, as long as they show this meaning, the other party may directly help them.


    Standing in the same place, Liu Rou couldn''t help smiling bitterly when she thought of this. At this time, she didn''t know what to say.


    After a while, Liu Rou left.


    In the end, she finally agreed to Chen Heng.


    No way out.


    To some extent, she has no way to refuse Chen Heng''s request.


    After all, if not, she seriously suspected that if she did not agree with Chen Heng, Chen Heng might go to find him in private.


    If we really get to this point, Chen Heng''s qualification will be cancelled, and the result will be even worse.


    If so, it''s better to directly agree to his request and let him go.


    Therefore, she finally agreed to come down, did not continue to find a reason.


    In situ, after Liu Rou left, Chen Heng was left alone in his room.


    Sitting alone in his room, he looks at Liu Rou''s back. At this time, he turns around and stands in the same place silently.


    He was feeling the change in himself.


    At the moment, with the passing of time, his strength is still growing. Now, he is close to a limit and is about to make a new breakthrough.


    "However, the forging method of the world seems to have reached its peak."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart.


    Before that, he had been practicing the forging method of the world.


    This is also the way that the martial arts in this world need to practice.


    On the one hand, it is convenient, on the other hand, it is also for the sake of acquiring the world''s warrior system.


    After all, only those who have truly practiced the system of the world can have a better understanding of the system and integrate it into their own system.


    So before that, Chen Heng was practicing the forging method of the world in addition to his meditation, just using the divine power and the power of killing.


    But now, he has come to the end of the world''s road of warrior.


    It''s not that he can''t move on, it''s just that the martial arts of the world seems to have only reached this step.


    At least, as far as Chen Heng knows, the forging method in this world only allows the warrior to reach the so-called third level.


    The so-called third-order level, in essence, is roughly equivalent to the life Knight of the third ring, but it is much weaker in combat power.


    Because although in the essence of life and physical quality is equivalent, but compared with the same level of life knight, but the lack of life energy this unique thing.


    Because, although the essence of life is the same between the two, their combat power is very huge.


    Of course, this does not mean that there is no merit in the world''s military road.


    In fact, the forging method of this world and the life Knight of the world of gods can complement each other.


    If we can give Chen Heng a little time to integrate the forging method and knight breathing method, then in the end, we will get a good result.


    But even so, so far, third order is the limit of the world.


    At the moment, Chen Heng has reached the third level of the world.


    There is no road ahead.


    "But not necessarily..."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng''s mind flashed all kinds of ideas: "the internal practice method of the college can only make people reach the third level, but Longcheng college itself is not the strongest force in the world..."


    The background of this world is very big.


    This star, put into the universe, is just dust.


    Compared with the coming five knights, even the Chika Federation that ruled the planet is nothing, let alone a small dragon city college.


    Perhaps, the so-called road has been exhausted, just for Longcheng University.


    For the five knights and other forces across the starry sky, maybe they will have the later forging method.


    Of course, for Chen Heng, even if the five Knights have the subsequent forging method, it has nothing to do with him.


    Not to mention that the five knights are his sister''s nemesis, even if they are not, he has no chance to contact each other, let alone obtain the subsequent forging method from each other.


    However, although the road of five knights is impassable, there is another way to go.


    That road is nothing but Luyao.


    Chen Heng did not forget the identity of his sister.


    Lu Yao is not an ordinary person, but the reincarnation of the legendary king of gold.


    As the reincarnation of the Golden King, she must have mastered a lot of heritage books, among which there must be a higher level of practice.


    If Chen Heng wants to obtain a higher level of inheritance, it is the most practical way to start from Lu Yao.


    Of course, how to reasonably obtain the inheritance from Lu Yao is also a difficulty.


    But this is something to be solved later.


    In the current situation, Chen Heng needs to solve another problem.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng raised his head and looked at his head.


    Above his head, a layer of light red is floating, faintly turned into a layer of clouds, which is very unique.


    Among them, there is already a layer of gold brewing at the moment.


    "Wang Zhongmo....."


    Standing in the same place, recalling the situation just now, Chen Heng fell into thinking.


    Just now, the reason why he proposed with Liu Rou that he wanted to fight Wang Zhong was not a simple dispute of morale.


    It''s only on the one hand for Yang Ke to stand out, and it can also repay the kindness of the other party.


    But more importantly, through this war, Chen Heng can get a certain degree of benefits.


    This is the omen of the mark of destiny.


    Before that, Chen Heng had foreseen the situation of this war through the mark of destiny.


    According to the omen given by the mark of destiny, the battle between Chen Heng and Wang Zhong is not very dangerous. Although there will be some twists and turns, it will eventually become smooth, and even bring great benefits to Chen Heng.


    However, for the origin of this benefit, Chen Heng is very confused.


    Standing in the same place, he fell into thinking, but after thinking for a long time, he still couldn''t find the answer.


    Then he shook his head and left the place.


    Time goes by slowly.


    Soon, days passed.


    A few days later, Liu Rou came to Chen Heng''s room again and told him a news.


    The list of matches has come out.


    Chen Heng''s opponent in the next battle is no other than Wang Zhong.


    In this way, during this period of time, Liu Rou really played her part in the operation of Chen Heng.


    "My business here is now over."


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of her, Liu Rou opened her mouth and finally sighed: "now, it''s up to you."


    "I don''t ask much of you, but I have to say something here."


    "If you don''t feel like an opponent, you must surrender as soon as possible. Don''t hold on."


    Standing in the same place, she patted Chen Heng on the shoulder, looked at Chen Heng seriously said, carefully charged.


    Obviously, she was afraid that Chen Heng would hold on to the end, even if she was defeated.


    In that case, the result will be very bad.


    According to her understanding of Wang Zhong, if it is true, Chen Heng''s fate will not be much better than Yang Ke''s.


    Yang Ke was like this before.


    At the beginning, he didn''t surrender in time. At the end, even if he wanted to surrender, he had no chance.


    The other party doesn''t give you a chance to surrender. Even if you want to, there''s no way.


    With Yang Ke as an example, Liu Rou is afraid that Chen Heng will follow Yang Ke.


    "To be honest."


    Looking at Chen Heng, Liu Rou opened her mouth seriously and said, "the victory and defeat of the moment is nothing. It''s far beyond my expectation that you can go to the present."


    "Your excellence is what everyone sees. Even if you lose now, it''s nothing. It won''t affect many things."


    "So, don''t have psychological pressure. When it''s time to give up, just give up."


    She looked at Chen Heng and said.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng''s face is calm, has been standing silently, did not say anything.


    At this moment, listening to her words, he turned around with a smile on his face: "I understand."


    "Don''t worry about anything."


    He looked at Liu Rou and chuckled: "if I were such a person, I would not have lost to Yang Ke."


    He said softly.


    Listening to this, Liu Rou nodded silently. At this time, her heart relaxed.


    you bet.


    In this world, there are many people who are very concerned about winning or losing. Even if they know they are not rivals, they will not give up.


    But obviously, Chen Heng is not such a person.


    Otherwise, in the original battle with Yang Ke, he would not deliberately admit defeat.


    Judging from the current situation, as early as at that time, Chen Heng already had a strong enough strength to easily defeat Yang Ke.


    But he did not do so, but simply admit defeat.


    This is a free and direct, it is clear that those who have a strong desire to win and lose do not have.


    Think of here, Liu Rou can''t help but feel relieved, but finally still can''t help but speak, a few more words.


    With a smile on his face, Chen Heng nodded from time to time in front of Liu rou.


    After a while, Liu Rou left here and turned to other places.


    In this case, I should be busy.


    Chen Heng was the only one left.


    Standing alone in the same place, Chen Heng looks at Liu Rou''s back and slowly disappears. Then he gradually closes his eyes and falls into meditation.


    A hazy feeling came.


    "It''s that feeling again..."


    Feeling that kind of hazy feeling, Chen Heng slowly opened his eyes, secretly frowned.


    In the near future, he often has a unique feeling.


    With meditation, his mental power is growing, and he can slowly perceive something unique.


    And recently, when he was meditating, he was often able to sense a kind of hazy feeling.


    It seems that vaguely, his spirit touched a certain level, touched something in general.


    That kind of feeling is very unique, also unprecedented, let Chen Heng not from frown, some doubts.


    "The mark of destiny has no sign of danger..."


    He urged the mark of destiny in his body and tried to feel it.


    In his body, the mark of destiny is shining, sensing the situation around him.


    In the end, however, there was no sense of danger.


    It seems that this change will not bring him any bad things.


    But I can''t figure out what this kind of thing is.


    "It''s getting more and more confusing..."


    Sitting in the same place, Chen Heng secretly shook his head.


    In this way, there was also some unknown change in him, which led to this anomaly.


    I just don''t know what caused this anomaly.


    The thought flashed through his mind, and so he thought.


    Time goes on.


    Soon, three days passed.


    After three days, Chen Heng went on the field again.


    The stadium is the same as before. It looks the same all around. There is not much change compared with before.


    But up there, his opponent has arrived.

 Chapter 447

    Chen Heng''s opponent came quickly.


    Basically, when he just stepped onto the stage, his opponent also came. Now he is standing on the opposite side, looking at him playfully.


    That kind of sight with some unique feeling, seems to be thinking about something, give people the feeling, like seeing a prey in general.


    "You have a bad look in your eyes."


    Stepping onto the stage, Chen Heng looks at Wang Zhong opposite and says faintly.


    "Is it?"


    Wang Zhong laughed and then said, "that''s really impolite."


    "I thought you wouldn''t care."


    He said impolite words, but the expression on his face became more and more obvious, giving people an obvious playful feeling, vaguely with a kind of bad meaning.


    "You know what?"


    He stood there, looking at Chen Heng in front of him, and said, "before that, I heard your news, and I was very surprised."


    "What kind of situation can make people like you come to me to die?"


    Wang Zhong looks at Chen Heng, and the smile on his face becomes more and more intense. At the moment, he seems to have begun to imagine, and then Chen Heng''s flesh and blood is flying.


    "You talk a little too much."


    Chen Heng cold mouth, looking at Wang Zhong, light mouth said: "if you really can do, then just try."


    The cold voice fell all around.


    Wang Zhong shrugged his shoulders. At this time, he didn''t mean to continue to speak. He just looked at Chen Heng and didn''t hide his obvious malice.


    Although it seems ordinary on the surface, in essence, Chen Heng''s challenge is undoubtedly a provocation for him.


    Before that, he never thought that one day, someone would dare to stand in front of him, or even make arrangements for fighting with him.


    This feeling of long absence reappeared in his mind, making him feel a little subtle at the moment.


    All around, the sound of machinery is ringing.


    When the mechanical sound that symbolizes the beginning of the game rings, the lights around also begin to change and become more and more bright.


    In a flash, two arms stretched out at the same time, in a very rapid attitude, rushed forward to each other.


    With a roar, there was a shadow around.


    The collision between the two began here, and they directly took each other''s hand.


    In this regard, in the outside world, many people are concerned, want to know the outcome of the confrontation between the two.


    Up to now, the information of both has been exposed and basically made public.


    Some of the basic information is still not secret, as long as a little inquiry can be clear.


    As a result, everyone around knows the weight of this battle.


    This is the battle between two beasts at least three levels above.


    This kind of game is the first time in this league.


    It is not to say that the confrontation above the third level is so rare.


    Chen Heng''s previous opponent, the youth in the first World War, was also a third-class.


    But it is no doubt not complete, just a temporary breakthrough, and it is not a beast keeper.


    In front of them, not only their own martial arts accomplishments have reached the shocking third level, but also their identities seem to be beasts.


    All of a sudden, this battle will be seen.


    With this expectation, all of us are looking away and want to watch this top game.


    And under their gaze, the result of the first confrontation has appeared.


    On the spacious field, the two are fighting with each other, and the forces are constantly colliding with each other, making a terrible sound.


    The strong wind is dancing, and there is a strong wind around. The interaction between them drives the strong wind around, which is like a storm in an instant.


    At the beginning of the collision of force and force, the body is in it. Every movement and every tiny thought between them is particularly amazing, which makes people feel a thrill.


    The surrounding space began to stagnate, vaguely, an invisible force field shrouded here, forming a small area here.


    Being in it, the confrontation between the two is also exposed in front of everyone.


    go halves on a fifty-fifty basis.


    The confrontation between the two is equally divided.


    Once the news came out, people all around were shocked.


    "It''s blocking..."


    In the quiet living room, Liu Rou covers her heart. At this time, she feels her heart beating a little fast.


    For this result, she did not think of it before.


    Wang Zhong is no one else.


    This is the top talent of another academy and the future successor of a martial arts family.


    He is not only a gifted Chinese, but also has the conditions that ordinary people can''t imagine. Since he was a baby, he has bathed in the blood of the giant beasts in the starry sky and been baptized again and again. As a beast keeper, he has been provided with countless resources.


    As early as a few years ago, he was already a third-class warrior.


    Compared with the young man Chen Heng met before, Wang Zhong''s strength is undoubtedly more powerful, so powerful that people have no courage to face it.


    However, even so, Chen Heng still blocked.


    They are equally divided.


    Although the battle has just begun, Chen Heng has not won an overwhelming victory.


    But this is not from people imagine, surging thought of many possibilities.


    That is, if Chen Heng can get the same conditions as Wang Zhong, can he perform better than now?


    Yes, compared with Wang Zhong''s conditions, Chen Heng basically has nothing.


    Although he entered Longcheng college, he was born in a very ordinary family. There was no force behind him to invest resources and cultivate his growth.


    Before he was invested by the black dream group, there was no shadow of any power behind him.


    However, even so, at the moment of the League battlefield, he is still able to share the autumn with Wang Zhongping, playing to the present situation.


    It did what Yang Ke and others could not do before.


    Moreover, he was much younger than Wang Zhong, six or seven years from each other.


    There is no doubt that Chen Heng is superior to Wang Zhong when it comes to talent.


    At least on the strength of the warrior.


    If we can give them enough resources to cultivate


    At this moment, this idea flashed through many people''s minds.


    Without any force support, he can come to this point just by himself.


    What if someone supports it in the future?


    How far can this genuine genius go in the future?


    At this time, looking at Chen Heng''s performance, I don''t know how many hearts flashed this idea.


    This makes Liu Rou smile.


    For her, this is undoubtedly a good thing.


    The more people pay attention to Chen Heng, the greater the investment to him. To some extent, it means that she can get more benefits.

 Chapter 448

    A good thing is a good thing.


    But what happened at the moment, for Liu Rou, is just like what happened in a dream.


    To be honest, the influence of the dark dream group is really huge, and there are some top talents like Wang Zhong.


    But Liu Rou is just a branch manager.


    In the whole Qika, there are 800 managers of the black dream group at the same level as her.


    For a genius of Chen Heng''s rank, according to the truth, there are naturally people of a higher rank to attract investment and give better conditions.


    Her words, let alone attracting such a genius, can be regarded as a great achievement, even if it is just found.


    But what happened now made her feel like a pie in the sky.


    For Chen Heng, of course, she is very optimistic about it, otherwise she would not have taken such a big risk to find a royal beast for him.


    The reason for this is that she is optimistic about Chen Heng.


    In order to cultivate Chen Heng, she almost pressed most of her resources.


    But even so, she did not expect that Chen Heng had grown up to this stage.


    It was a big surprise.


    Of course, in addition to the surprise, Liu Rou is also very sober. Now she is staring at the screen in front of her, and her palm is a little nervous.


    "My little ancestor, don''t try to be brave. When it''s time to admit defeat, admit defeat."


    She looked very nervous and her palms were sweating.


    no way out.


    The name of man, the shadow of tree.


    Compared with Chen Heng, Wang Zhong''s reputation is too fierce.


    This is a ruthless person who will discard people when he moves. But the backstage behind him is hard enough. To be honest, at least Liu Rou, a small manager, is far inferior to each other.


    If Chen Heng is not an opponent, Liu Rou is sure that as long as there is a chance, he will make a move, leaving a strong mark on Chen Heng.


    Even like Yang Ke, Chen Heng was directly abandoned.


    Thinking of this, she felt a little more nervous. She held her hand tightly, and now she prayed devoutly.


    At this time, she was not the only one who prayed.


    "Brother, be careful!"


    In the spacious supermarket, the figure around is gradually thin. Lu Yao stands alone and looks at the TV in front of her. She has some sweat on her forehead.


    But on the surface, she also understood that the intensity and terror of the battle was far greater than before.


    Needless to say, since the start of the chica League, the battle between Chen Heng and Wang Zhong is basically one of the most fierce.


    No way out.


    The seed players of other forces haven''t shot so fast.


    We haven''t met so soon.


    So up to now, the conflict here has been the most intense.


    Even if you don''t observe it yourself, you can understand it clearly through the narration.


    Around Luyao, the staff of the supermarket are staring at the screen tightly. They want to see the appearance and strength of Luyao brother. From time to time, they make a cry of surprise.


    Looking at Chen Heng, who looks so brave and brave on the field, many people have a brilliant look in their eyes. At this time, they seem to have turned their minds around. Some people turn their eyes to Lu Yao, as if they are ready to make some ideas.


    But Lu Yao didn''t feel anything about it, but her face became more and more ugly.


    "The man opposite your brother is murderous. He seems to have a grudge against your brother."


    Ear, the voice of leaves is still ringing, let Lu Yao''s face more ugly.


    "Why?"


    Standing in the same place, she murmured to herself in a voice that only she could hear and said, "why does he want to kill my brother? Is he my brother''s enemy?"


    She looked at the screen, the line of sight with some puzzled, but the heart of the mood is more nervous up.


    Bang!


    Sharp stones flying, messy sweat spread, two figures collide together again.


    At this moment, they have burst out with all their strength. Every blow between them is a full shot, just like a natural disaster, with a terrible and suffocating destructive power.


    At this moment, both sides are familiar with each other''s power.


    be six of one and half a dozen of the other.


    When it comes to the cultivation of martial arts, the power between them is almost the same.


    If we really fight like this, we don''t know when we''re going to fight.


    Therefore, if you want to quickly determine the outcome, you must introduce other variables.


    "I can''t see. You''re pretty good at it."


    Wang Zhong sneered: "but that''s it."


    "After all, martial arts depends on yourself. You can compete with me with your talent."


    "But what if you add the power of mindfulness?"


    He stood in the same place, high posture, as if looking down at Chen Heng in general: "I have been cultivated since childhood, since childhood into the secret, eat nutrient solution, I''m afraid can''t imagine the number."


    "You are a pariah. How can you compare with me?"


    As he spoke, his face was ferocious and he looked at Chen Heng with a ferocious smile.


    For such a proud and arrogant person like him, it is also a great shame that he has not been able to win Chen Heng in front of him for such a long time.


    If you want to wash away this disgrace, you must use Chen Heng''s blood.


    As soon as the words are spoken, the imaginary reaction is not the future.


    In front of him, listening to his words, Chen Heng didn''t speak tit for tat or say anything, just looked at him with a strange look.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Wang Zhong always thinks that this kind of look is strange, like looking at a fool.


    "Is this man a fool?"


    Standing in the same place, looking at Wang Zhong in front of him, Chen Heng shook his head secretly. At this time, he didn''t know what to say.


    It''s very bad to call another beast keeper of the same level a pariah by his birth.


    Everyone has empathy. Watching Wang Zhong behave like this, most people will feel disgusted with him, and even lose favor with the Wang family behind him.


    Moreover, in this world, although there are many strong people from noble families, there are also many strong people from common people.


    What he just said offended not only Chen Heng, but also many strong people with the same civilian background.


    You know, this league game is on the air now.


    Through this live broadcast, how many people are watching this league match?


    This is a quantity that cannot be counted.


    No matter who, in this situation, want to say anything to carefully disguise well.


    He''s good. He just said it.


    It''s arrogant.


    Chen Heng shook his head secretly. After a moment of silence, he also spoke.


    "What about the untouchables?"


    He stepped forward, his face remained unchanged, with an unexpected calm, which was in sharp contrast with Wang Zhong.


    "I was not born like you..."


    "My mind may not be as powerful as you. While you are swallowing the evolution fluid and entering and leaving the secret world, I am still in class and reading books...."


    "But what about that?"


    He laughed and looked at Wang Zhong in front of him. He said faintly, "if I can stand here today and stand in front of you, it''s enough to prove everything."


    "I may be your pariah, but today


    "You are doomed to be defeated by me, a pariah!"


    "If you are born to be superior, let me pull you down from the top, and let you see the power of my pariah!"


    His face was always calm and calm, but his voice became colder and colder. His voice spread all over the world and spread through the live broadcasting equipment around him.


    At this moment, I don''t know how many people of civilian origin look up and fall into a palpitation.


    "Good!"


    Standing in the outside world, Liu Rou secretly pinches her fist and cheers loudly in her heart. At the moment, she is full of excitement.


    At this moment, looking at the scene displayed on the screen and listening to what Chen Hengfang said, she has realized the opportunity.


    Compared with Wang Zhong, what Chen Hengfang has done is much more correct.


    He claimed to be a pariah, as if to incarnate himself as the representative of countless civilians.


    With his words with Wang zhongfangcai, there must be a large number of people who are in favor of Chen Hengxin and treat him differently.


    It is not polite to say that after the end of the war, even if Chen Heng was defeated in the end, there is nothing more.


    After this war, he seems to have become the representative of civilians.


    As long as we do it properly afterwards, we can set up this flag immediately, and we can get countless benefits later.


    Just think of this scene, Liu Rou can''t help shivering, some excited.


    And at the moment, on the high platform, the two men''s battle is still beginning.


    "Die for me!"


    Wang Zhong reached out with one hand, and a thumping force spread out from the palm of his hand, and then spread all over the place, directly smashing the ground around him, which was very unique.


    And he stood alone on a good ground, with a low roar. His body was like a long dragon, rushing straight ahead.


    Boom, at this moment began to crack, the surrounding space has been disturbed, only the looming wind is still four dance, burst out a suffocating sound.


    Bang!


    Chen Heng''s figure began to regress, and under the influence of this violent force, he continued to retreat.


    I have to say that Wang Zhong''s strength is really strong.


    When it comes to strength, Wang Zhong is the strongest one Chen Heng has ever seen since he entered the world.


    Its own level of life is not weak, and its own strength plus the blessing of mindfulness has reached another level, which is basically comparable to the knights at the top of the three rings.


    Moreover, there are other factors.


    A slender palm suddenly sent out, toward the chest of Wang Zhong hit away.


    This is Chen Heng.


    In terms of fighting consciousness, he was much better than Wang Zhong. At the moment, he took advantage of Wang Zhong''s free hand, slapped his palm forward and hit him on the chest.


    According to the normal situation, if the palm is real, no matter how strong Wang Zhong''s body is, he will be hurt and choked with blood.


    However, an unexpected scene happened.


    With Chen Heng''s palm falling forward, a sound like the collision of gold and iron comes out at the moment, especially loud.


    In front of him, Wang Zhong''s arm suddenly stretched out and grabbed at Chen Heng''s head.


    However, Chen Hengzao had expected this. At the moment, he just frowned, then bowed slightly, his whole body turned to one side, and all his strength was removed in silence.


    In a flash, the two men who had just been fighting hand to hand were now separated.


    Standing on his side, Chen Heng recalled the feeling just now, and could not help frowning.


    "What''s the matter with this feeling?"


    He looked at the opposite side, where Wang Zhong was still grinning. At the moment, he looked very happy, as tall as a demon.


    His tall body gives people a great sense of oppression. After the full burst, he is full of flesh and blood. For a moment, he feels like a muscular man.


    At first glance, it is very powerful and gives people a strong sense of oppression.


    "What? Are you afraid? "


    Feeling Chen Heng''s gaze, Wang Zhong opened his mouth with a grim smile and said, "I''m not afraid to tell you that this is my combat skill."


    "Tactics?"


    Chen Heng frowned, thought for a moment, and then continued: "constant type?"


    "Not bad."


    Wang Zhong sneered and said directly: "since I was born, I have been immersed in the secret evolution liquid day by day and month. Through the confrontation between the power of mind and the power of evolution liquid, I have refined my body and finally formed a layer of mind armor."


    "This layer of armor has always been on me. I don''t need to take the initiative to urge it."


    "If you can''t break this armor, you can''t hurt me."


    "That sounds good."


    If Chen Heng thinks about it, he finally understands it.


    In advance, he had already learned part of Wang Zhong''s message and also knew that he had a unique combat skill.


    But I didn''t expect that it was this kind of fighting skill.


    However, we have to say that this skill is very difficult.


    Just now Chen Heng has tried.


    He just hit, although not with all his strength, but in fact it was almost the same.


    But when he finally hit Wang Zhong, he didn''t even break his opponent''s skin, just a little deformed.


    It can be seen from this situation that even if Chen Heng tries his best, it will be very difficult to break the defense of the other side with a single blow. At most, it will only bring some minor injuries to the other side.


    To some extent, this can be regarded as a great disadvantage.


    Isn''t it?


    The body, speed and strength of both sides are at the same level, but the defense is much higher than you can break the defense.


    In the case of a small difference in strength, this situation is really very big, and some people don''t know how to solve it.


    Of course, Chen Heng said fortunately, now he just frowned and didn''t say much.


    In front of him, Wang Zhong''s voice came laughing.


    There, he sent out a burst of laughter, and then the body force, all over the strength suddenly burst open, a huge fist toward Chen Heng hard hit over.


    With a bang, the ground was directly broken, making a huge hole several meters wide.


    Chen Heng''s figure side to side, directly evaded this blow.

 Chapter 449

    On the field, the fierce confrontation continues to start.


    Chen Heng two people tit for tat, at the moment the whole body up and down of the mind to start, has burst out of their most peak strength.


    However, what is surprising and surprising is that even under such circumstances, Chen Heng still does not fall behind.


    It''s true that Chen Heng is not Wang Zhong''s opponent when it comes to his mental ability. His mental ability is far less than that of Wang Zhong.


    It''s not as good as the opponent''s. according to common sense, it should be in other aspects.


    After all, for the beasts, mindfulness is the foundation of everything.


    Being inferior to one''s opponent often means all-round suppression.


    In fact, the same is true.


    Facing Wang Zhong at the moment, Chen Heng has begun to lag behind, some can not react.


    To some extent, he has gradually failed to keep up with the pace of the other side, and can not continue to follow the other side''s actions as easily as before, or even fight against the other side to a certain extent.


    This is a very normal situation.


    After all, compared with Wang Zhong, who was born in the royal family and was the heir of the royal family, the treatment of an animal keeper who was born in the common people was definitely different.


    Wang Zhong, who is also a beast keeper, may have begun to practice and refine his body when Chen Heng was still studying in class and struggling in the sea of people. With the help of the Wang family, he went deep into the starry sky and accepted the baptism of innumerable nature in the starry sky.


    And these conditions, Chen Heng is without doubt.


    In this case, he can''t compare with Wang Zhong. No one will be surprised.


    However, even under this overall disadvantage, he still did not lose.


    Although he has begun to lag behind and his body strength has gradually failed to keep up with the pace of the other party, Chen Heng''s movements are still so agile and swift, with amazing explosive power in every move.


    What''s more, his fighting intuition is too terrifying. Even though his strength is not as good as that of the other side, he is often able to predict the position of the other side in advance, so as to make a corresponding counterattack.


    This amazing fighting instinct is really amazing.


    If not, he would have lost.


    "What an amazing fight..."


    Looking at the scene displayed on the screen, Qi Lin could not help but say with a sigh: "such an amazing performance, even if people with the same strength as him, if they fight with him, I''m afraid they will be won in a few moves."


    He sighed a little, he said now.


    People are really different.


    Even if the conditions in all aspects are the same, there is also a wide gap between ordinary people because of their different grasp of individual fighting consciousness.


    Some people with special training and enough fighting consciousness can easily bring down others.


    There is no doubt that in this respect, Chen Heng is absolutely the top.


    If you are a beast keeper with the same strength, if you stand in front of him, I''m afraid he will be easily taken down, just like cutting melons and vegetables.


    That is to say, the opponent in front of him is not others, but Wang Zhong, who is much stronger than Chen Heng.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid the end of the war is doomed.


    Looking at Chen Heng''s performance, people around him can only sigh.


    However, although Chen Heng''s performance is amazing enough, they are still not optimistic about the outcome of this battle.


    The reason is nothing else but the gap in hard power.


    It has to be said that the gap in hard power between the two sides is too big.


    This gap is not only the difference in thinking, but also the difference in fighting skills.


    Even in the eyes of the higher-level beasts, Wang Zhong''s combat skill is particularly difficult, and it is the most top-level combat skill.


    Once this combat skill is successfully practiced, its whole body is like the most solid material and can''t be broken at all.


    Once applied, there will be no loopholes or weaknesses in the whole body.


    As long as his mind is not exhausted, then this layer of armor can always exist and last, which is called absolute defense.


    Even if the strength is stronger than Wang Zhong, the face of this layer of protection will feel particularly headache, let alone at the moment of Chen Heng.


    His strength is weaker than that of Wang Zhong. In the face of such defense, I''m afraid he won''t even have the chance to break it.


    And can''t really hurt the other side, even if the fighting consciousness is no matter how strong?


    After all, it''s just a vanity.


    Seeing this, the people present could not help shaking their heads.


    "It seems that we can only get here..."


    On the other side, Liu Rou shakes her head. At this time, the idea flashed through her heart.


    For this result, her heart can not say how lost.


    After all, Chen Heng''s performance in this battle has greatly exceeded her expectations.


    Chen Heng is much better than she thought.


    Before that, she thought that although Chen Heng was good, her strength was far from that of Wang Zhong and other powerful veterans.


    But now it seems that if it wasn''t for Wang Zhong''s unique skill, maybe the result of the war would be hard to say.


    But even now, there''s no problem.


    She''s down there. She can see it.


    Chen Heng has no way to win Wang Zhong at the moment, but it is not so easy for Wang Zhong to win Chen Heng.


    The two sides are still deadlocked at the moment, far from directly crushing each other.


    Even if Chen Heng loses in the end, it''s nothing.


    Anyway, Chen Heng''s performance is excellent enough and surprising enough.


    People with a clear eye know that when it comes to talent, Chen Heng is not inferior to Wang Zhong.


    What he lacks is just enough time and training.


    Given enough time and resources to cultivate, Liu Rou believes that in the near future, Chen Heng will be able to surpass Wang Zhong and become the leader of this generation.


    And this kind of thing, as long as you think about it, makes people feel excited.


    Just now, the leader of the dark dream group has called to talk to her.


    After this time, no matter what the outcome of the war, Chen Heng will be trained by the highest standards of the group.


    Whether it''s a higher level of evolution fluid or anything else, even the inheritance of secret places and combat skills will be open to Chen Heng in all aspects.


    With these things and Chen Heng''s talent, Liu rouyou believes Chen Heng can bring her enough surprises.


    Of course, the premise is that everything goes well.


    Standing in the same place, these thoughts flashed through Liu Rou''s mind.


    However, when these thoughts flashed through her mind, a change suddenly began in the front of the field.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Next to him, a sound of panic rang out.


    Listening to the sound, Liu Rou subconsciously turns around and looks at the screen in front of her. She just sees a scene.

 Chapter 450

    On the court, unexpected scenes began to appear.


    Only on the field, with the constant confrontation between the two, a figure directly flew out.


    That''s Chen Heng''s figure. At the moment, Wang Zhong finds a chance to hit him in the chest.


    The power of terror burst out in an instant, and then Chen Heng''s chest burst out into a flower of blood.


    A little bit of scarlet blood drips down here.


    Suddenly, there was silence.


    "No!"


    Standing in the same place, Liu Rou watched Chen Heng''s figure fly out. At the moment, her whole body was shaking and she began to shout subconsciously.


    On the field, Wang Zhong didn''t seem to react to what happened suddenly.


    He looked at his fist and looked up at Chen Heng, who was flying out in front of him. There seemed to be some doubts in his eyes.


    In his feelings, Chen Heng should not be so fragile.


    According to the previous feeling, even if Chen Heng is not his opponent, he should not be at this point now.


    However, what happened in front of us is so real that we can''t fake it.


    Wang Zhong''s body pauses for a moment, and then a grim smile appears on his face. Looking at Chen Heng flying in front of him, he strides out.


    The equipment responsible for the live broadcast all around made this scene particularly clear, showing it clearly in front of everyone''s eyes.


    At present, the situation seems to be coming to a very clear situation.


    Sure enough, under Wang Zhongling''s attack, after Yu just hit, Chen Heng had no strength to struggle any more. His skill was no longer as fast as before, and he was slow at all times.


    With a roar, his body soared again, and he had fallen into the downwind completely.


    Liu Rou watched the scene with her eyes wide open, full of worries.


    ..................


    A few minutes ago.


    Bang!


    The fierce sound of crossfire is still ringing. At the moment, it is coming out from the field, like the collision of gold and iron, especially loud.


    Standing on the field, Chen Heng is still fighting with Wang Zhong, tit for tat, each other look particularly swift and violent.


    But at the moment, the two sides have been inevitably deadlocked, for a while and a half, no one can help.


    However, in this regard, Chen Heng knows that if the situation continues to develop like this, in the end, the person who will lose must be him.


    The reason is very clear.


    Although the two sides are deadlocked at the moment, when it comes to strength, Wang Zhong is still ahead of him. In a short period of time, Chen Heng has the ability to hold a stalemate with him and will not lose.


    But if the time is long, then the result is hard to say.


    Chen Heng has no way to break Wang Zhong''s defense, just this point, it is enough to show the outcome of Chen Heng.


    And to this, Chen Heng has no way.


    no way out.


    He still has some magic power in his body. If he is willing to urge, he can improve his strength again in a short time. It''s no problem to win this battle.


    But it''s wasteful and not worth it.


    In today''s situation, Chen Heng can''t get the support of his own body. If he uses a little divine power in his body, it will be a pity to use it directly in battle.


    If you can, Chen Heng does not want to use this way.


    And if it''s another way


    Chen Heng takes a deep breath. In his body, the power of the mark of destiny is working rapidly.


    In advance, Chen Heng had a hunch.


    The battle in front of him is very important.


    In this war, he may be able to touch a certain opportunity and get something from it.


    And those things are also very beneficial to his future development in this world.


    But how to reach that opportunity is a problem.


    At least at the moment, Chen Heng has already had some feeling of nothing, seems to have been closer and closer to the opportunity.


    However, how to touch and grasp the opportunity is another problem.


    Among them, it seems that there is always a layer between them, so we can''t really touch them.


    Standing in the same place, feeling the impression of destiny, Chen Heng took a deep breath and decided to take a risk.


    Just at this moment, in front of him, a huge fist came.


    The power of terror is roaring, whistling and beating on Chen Heng''s face, which makes people feel very different.


    There is no doubt that this is extremely powerful, and if you really hit him, I''m afraid even Chen Heng will be seriously injured.


    For this fist, Chen Heng could have blocked it from the front, but he didn''t really avoid it.


    Bang!


    The power of terror slapped on his chest, and the power of terror overlapped, one layer at a time, coming towards the inside of his body, as if to scatter his whole body, so that he could be directly broken on the spot.


    In this regard, Chen Heng''s whole body directly flew out.


    In his chest place, a scarlet blood flower blooms here, looks extremely beautiful, very beautiful.


    Everything around became quiet.


    With this blow down, Chen Heng chokes blood, but there are some fluctuations in his heart.


    Because in his feelings, in his body, along with his injury, he gradually fell into danger. In his body, the originally silent mark of destiny had some reaction, and the feeling was closer and closer.


    Close, close.


    The familiar rhythm emerged from my heart.


    It seems that with everything happening, in Chen Heng''s body, the opportunity that could not be seen or touched, but did exist, began to gradually become active, and was slowly grasped by him.


    "Effective!"


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng half kneels there, choking blood at the moment, his face looks a little pale, but his heart is calm, just silently flashed the idea.


    And in front of him, looking at Chen Heng''s appearance at the moment, Wang Zhong first hesitated, and didn''t seem to react. He didn''t understand why Chen Heng suddenly became this appearance.


    It wasn''t until a long time later that he reacted. With a grim smile on his face, he directly stepped forward.


    Bang!


    There was a crash again.


    Without any hesitation, after a moment''s stay, the two began to fight again, and the power was especially terrible and powerful.


    They wave with their hands, and the strength of their whole body blooms out. The power of thinking is so huge that people who can understand it feel numb. They can''t imagine what it would be like to fight them head-on.


    The people around them have already admired the power they have shown and dare not compare it with them.


    Especially the people who are standing next to Chilin.


    Including Qi Lin, these people were originally the elites in Longcheng college, and they were the representatives of Longcheng college this time.


    But now, looking at Chen Heng''s performance, they are all amazed.


    In the distance, looking at the change of the situation on the field, Liu Rou squeezed her fist and once again showed a tense expression on her face: "surrender quickly!"


    She looked at the distant screen, looking at Chen Heng, who was gradually falling into the downwind at the moment, and clenched her fists tightly: "surrender


    "Have you forgotten what you promised me?"


    "If you can''t fight, give up!"


    She roared in her heart, and now she was in a mixed mood.


    However, no matter how angry she was, the situation did not change as she imagined.


    On the field, Chen Heng and Wang Zhong are still fighting, and the aftermath of the battle between them has shaken all around, destroying the field.


    There is no doubt that if someone is on that field at the moment, I''m afraid it won''t be long before they will be overwhelmed by the aftereffects of the confrontation between the two people, and there may not even be any support.


    But this kind of performance is also worrying.


    Especially Liu rou.


    At the moment, she would like to replace Chen Heng personally and help her shout out the word surrender.


    According to the rules, as long as Chen Heng himself shouts out his surrender and decides not to fight any more, then people outside the field will stop the game and announce the end of the game.


    At that time, even if Wang Zhongxin was not willing, it was useless, and there was no way to deal with Chen Heng.


    However, up to now, Chen Heng still has no intention of giving up.


    Liu Rou just clenched her fist and looked at the competition.


    In the screen, Chen Heng''s strength has become weaker and weaker, and there are more and more wounds on his body.


    The scarlet blood is constantly spreading. At this moment, Chen Heng''s clothes have been broken, and the dense wounds on his whole body are showing, which looks particularly terrible.


    Bang!


    A fist fell from the front and hit Chen Heng''s chest heavily.


    With a loud bang, Chen Heng''s body flew across again, but he was kicked away in mid air and hit the ground heavily.


    Boom!


    As if thunder general sound spread out, then, in mid air a figure emerged.


    That''s Wang Zhong.


    At the moment, he was in mid air, where a burst of laughter, blood pumping all over the Zhang, and then hit hard toward the ground.


    "It''s over!"


    Looking down at him, his face showed a sneer, and all the strength of his whole body was bestowed on the blow, and then fell heavily.


    "Die for me!"


    Boom!


    At the moment, he has moved to kill, with the idea of killing Chen Heng directly.


    It''s true that if you kill your opponent directly above the competition, you will be disqualified, but it doesn''t matter.


    Compared with the league this time, Wang Zhong paid more attention to the threat hidden in Chen Heng.


    He can see what other people can see, and he knows better than anyone because of his personal contact with Chen Heng.


    He has a deep understanding of Chen Heng''s talent and fighting consciousness.


    This is an unprecedented genius.


    As a civilian, he has come to this stage in a short time. This kind of talent and strength is absolutely the top of the list, even better than Wang Zhong himself.


    I''m afraid there are not many people who can compare with such heavenly pride, let alone on this star, even on the starry sky.


    Now that such arrogance has been provoked, it''s natural to solve the threat as soon as possible.


    Now take advantage of the competition to kill Chen Heng, he will lose the qualification of this competition at most, and come again next time.


    But if Chen Heng can''t be killed this time and let him grow up from then on, he will face a big trouble in the future.


    Just now Chen Heng can bring him so much trouble. If you give him enough time and resources to grow up, I''m afraid Wang Zhong will face a terrible person.


    It is because of this awareness that Wang Zhong will resolutely start and prepare to kill Chen Heng directly.


    In this case, a problem can be solved.


    In my heart, the blazing killing is intended to break out and turn into a steady stream of power pouring into the attack.


    Then, Wang Zhong rushed down and burst out the power of terror.


    Bang!


    With a roar, all around the stadium began to crack, vaguely as if there was an angry dragon began to rise, burst out a terrible sound.


    Grand and magnificent.


    The power of terror came down here to cover everything in sight.


    This is a third-order peak beast keeper''s full blow, even using the secret technique.


    Even if he is a third-level warrior, he will not have any accident in the face of this blow. He will be killed by Ge on the spot.


    Looking at all this, all the people present opened their eyes, and even some people had turned around, some could not bear to see the next scene.


    "No!"


    In the distance, in the spacious supermarket, a scream sounded at the moment, directly to the outside world.


    Lu Yao stood in the same place, staring at the scene displayed on the screen, shouting: "this is killing! He is murdering


    From the beginning to now, she has been standing here, watching the start of this game.


    Watching Chen Heng compete with Wang Zhong and shout out those words before, she felt proud from the bottom of her heart.


    This is her elder brother. No matter in front of anyone, he will not be inferior or even able to fight head-on.


    However, what happened next made her face more and more ugly.


    "It''s not a competition anymore..."


    Standing in the same place, she murmured to herself, "that man... He really wants to kill his brother..."


    One side, a white dog at her feet, at the moment a pair of eyes also looking at the screen, do not know what to think.


    However, in the place they can''t see, above Luyao''s head, the purple force of destiny is floating, gradually escaping towards the outside world.


    Along with some kind of inexplicable connection, these forces of destiny continue to spread to a certain corner in the distance.


    And in the distance on the field, at the moment the storm around has gradually subsided.


    The scene above the battlefield began to emerge, and now it was in front of everyone''s eyes.


    Two figures show in it.


    Wang Zhong was standing in a corner with a fist waving.


    It''s just his fist, but it''s been driven.


    I don''t know when a thin white palm has been stretched out, driving the punch at the critical moment.


    In front of Wang Zhong, Chen Heng is already half kneeling on the ground.


    His outstretched hand had already become bloody, and the flesh and blood on it had broken into pieces. It looked especially terrible.


    But even so, he was still alive, and his eyes still looked as calm and bright as before.


    "Feel..."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and many thoughts flashed in his heart.


    At this moment, after all the previous experiences, his body is now broken, and his vital characteristics are becoming weaker and weaker, and he is on the verge of extinction.


    To this extent, he is close to the end, and his strength is getting weaker and weaker.


    But the more so, the more excited he was.


    Because in his body, the mark of destiny is now more and more bright, and the light on it is blooming, and it is gradually boiling out.


    In the distance, it seems to feel Chen Heng''s situation here, and the purple force of destiny comes along with some kind of connection.


    Chen Heng felt this situation and knew it in his heart.


    The power of destiny from afar is nothing but Lu Yao.


    As Lu Yao''s elder brother, he is related to Lu Yao''s fate to some extent.


    There is a unique relationship between them.


    Therefore, when his life was in danger, Luyao could also feel it, so her own destiny power was boiling, so she was drawn by his destiny mark and integrated into his body.


    And this part of the force of destiny is not wasted in the end.


    At this moment, if someone can see what happened to Chen Heng, a unique scene will happen.


    On Chen Heng''s body, every inch of the power of destiny is burning.


    The first is the red burning of destiny, followed by the gold.


    The huge force of destiny burned together. In the end, it seemed to stimulate some kind of existence and activate something that originally existed in Chen Heng''s body.


    A huge message emerged from my heart.


    At the moment, Chen Heng''s consciousness is in a trance.


    In a trance, he seems to see a unique scene.


    It was a huge stone slab.


    The shape of the stone slab is very huge, each piece is like a star in general, huge and boundless, just like looking up, you can feel the vastness.


    There are nine such slabs, which are evenly arranged in the starry sky, forming a mysterious and unique pattern.


    What is contained in these stone slabs is nothing else but a huge message.


    The law of great terror is displayed on these stone slabs, and the power of terror to suffocation is emerging.


    These stone slabs seem to be the manifestation of the origin of the world, in which the meaning of the law is boundless and almost endless.


    In Chen Heng''s eyes, the volume of these stone slabs is already very huge. Each stone slab is as huge as a star, which is enough to make people unable to imagine its edge.


    However, such a huge volume is only the carrier of its information.


    It''s hard to imagine how terrifying the power is.


    Once upon a time, Chen Heng came into contact with the island formed by the fall of the gods and the divinity left by the gods.


    But now, Chen Heng has an inexplicable feeling.


    Compared with the stone slabs in front of him, it seems that even the message of law contained in his divinity is nothing.


    There''s no order of magnitude between the two.

 Chapter 451

    "What are these things?"


    In a trance of consciousness, Chen Heng looks at the stone slab in front of him, and then all kinds of thoughts flash through his mind.


    He knew in his heart that the scene he saw must involve the deep secrets of the world.


    The nine stone slabs must also be the most researched secret treasures in the world.


    It seems that this is what he felt through the mark of destiny before, and the opportunity he could touch in this battle.


    However, there are still some doubts in Chen Heng''s mind.


    Why, he can see the scene in front of him.


    Things in this world can''t happen for no reason.


    If there was no reason, he could not see the scene in front of him.


    Therefore, there must be other reasons.


    It seems to feel the doubts in Chen Heng''s heart. In Chen Heng''s experience, the power of the mark of destiny is still shaking.


    At the moment when the power of destiny is continuously supplied, the imprint of destiny begins to trace back.


    Then, a scene began to appear in Chen Heng''s mind.


    It was a quiet afternoon.


    In Longcheng college, Chen Heng is still working in Fang Yuan''s slaughterhouse, trying to slaughter rare animals and accumulate the power of killing.


    And just outside, two uninvited guests came slowly.


    They were two women. One of them had blonde hair and beautiful appearance, which made Chen Heng feel familiar.


    "It''s her!"


    Looking at the blonde girl, Chen Heng was surprised.


    He is no stranger to the blonde girl.


    Once upon a time, the black dream group held a game, and he met the blonde girl before he went on stage to fight a fighter named twitter.


    At that time, the blonde girl also kindly reminded him and left some impression on him.


    Just after that, Chen Heng never saw each other again.


    But I didn''t expect to see it here again.


    Standing next to the blonde was another brunette.


    In the picture in front of her, the blonde girl talks with the brunette for a moment, then looks at Chen Heng in the distance and starts to make some moves.


    As the blonde girl raises her hand, a little golden light flickers, and then slowly floats out. At this point, it falls on Chen Heng, who is working hard to slaughter rare animals in the distance.


    For all this, Chen Heng in the scene has no sense, and seems to feel nothing in general.


    The clear sound began to come out.


    The scene came to an end.


    At this time, Chen Heng suddenly woke up and understood.


    "At that time, it was already..."


    He frowned and didn''t know what to say.


    Looking at this, as early as very early, he had been manipulated by the blonde girl, leaving something on him.


    As for what the other party''s purpose is and why he chose him, Chen Heng is at a loss about all this.


    But soon, he soon regained his mind and did not think about it.


    Why did the other party leave things on him, and why did they choose him? These questions are doomed to have no way to get answers at the moment.


    And what''s more important at the moment is something else.


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked in front of him.


    In the front, nine stone slabs appear. At the moment, with Chen Heng''s gaze, a vast message emerges from them.


    If you look closely, you can find one thing.


    Of the nine slabs, only one was on.


    When Chen Heng looked at the past again, the stone slab was bright.


    Chen Heng''s vision was completely covered by a kind of brilliant brilliance.


    A combat skill emerged in Chen Heng''s mind.


    It''s like practicing countless times in an instant. At this moment, Chen Heng''s action starts to move subconsciously.


    Outside, the fighting continues.


    "Hurry up


    Looking at the scene on the screen, Liu Rou roared: "don''t you see that guy wants to kill Lu Kong!"


    "And the referee?"


    "Come in and stop it now!"


    She growled and said so.


    At the moment when Wang Zhong started, she already understood what Wang Zhong meant.


    After seeing Chen Heng''s performance, the other side is obviously anxious now. They would rather lose the qualification of this competition than kill Chen Heng here.


    After realizing this, Liu Rou immediately began to act.


    It''s no use simply giving up.


    On the field, as long as Wang Zhong makes a decision, even if Chen Heng loses at the moment, it''s useless.


    If Liu Rou is Wang Zhong, once she has made a decision, even if Chen Heng admits defeat, she will take it as if she didn''t hear it and directly kill Chen Heng.


    Liu Rou has no doubt about this.


    With Wang Zhong''s ruthlessness, it is entirely possible for the other party to do such a thing.


    So, after realizing this, she immediately started to move.


    She attacked the power of the dark dream group, ready to immediately influence the jury, let the people in the jury will decide the outcome.


    As long as the outcome is decided immediately, the people close to the dark dream group in the jury can immediately rescue Chen Heng from the field.


    By that time, it''s over.


    Even if Chen Heng loses, it doesn''t matter.


    As long as you can keep your life.


    But Liu Rou did not expect that the obstacles she met were much bigger than she imagined.


    "Miss Liu..."


    In the open room, listening to Liu Rou''s words, the operator on one side looked a little ugly. At the moment, he said directly: "our people just sent out the request, and it was immediately suppressed."


    "In the jury, some people refused to end the game on the ground that the result of the game had not yet appeared and they could not make decisions for the players without authorization."


    "Damn it


    Listening to this, Liu Rou''s face suddenly became black and blue.


    With her keenness, she understood something at once.


    Most of the time, it is those forces behind Wang Zhong who are doing the trouble.


    They''re trying to force time.


    Even if they can''t delay for a long time, it doesn''t need much from the current situation of the competition. As long as one or two minutes, Chen Heng may have been killed by Wang Zhong.


    By that time, it was too late.


    After realizing this, Liu Rou''s face was livid, but there was no way.


    No way out.


    It was too late for her to respond.


    Up to now, there is no other way.


    She can only do her best and pray in her heart, hoping that Chen Heng can support for a period of time, and don''t be directly killed now.


    If so, then it''s all over.


    With this anxiety, she took a deep breath, then turned and looked at the screen in front of her.


    Then, she was stunned.


    Because at the moment, the situation on the field seems to have changed again.


    Now, on the court.


    "Your life is really tenacious..."


    Looking at Chen Heng, who was half kneeling on the ground, but his face was still calm, Wang Zhong''s face was surprised, and now he could not help admiring him.


    From just now to now, he almost has been pressing Chen Heng to fight.


    But now, although Chen Heng''s breath is getting weaker and weaker, he always insists on standing on the field.


    This tenacious vitality is really amazing.


    You can''t refuse.


    At least Wang Zhong boasted that if he had not been equipped with his own defense skills, he would not have been able to survive by now.


    But Chen Heng is still supporting.


    But even so, at this point, it''s time to end.


    "Your vitality is really strong enough..."


    In the twinkling of an eye, many thoughts flashed through Wang Zhong''s heart, and then he opened his mouth again, showing a frightening smile: "but in that case, I''ll fight one by one."


    "See how many punches you can hold!"


    Voice down, he once again danced his fist, horror to suffocating pressure once again show, surge forward, directly burst out.


    In order to kill Chen Heng with one punch, in this punch, he once again gathered all his strength and tried to kill Chen Heng with one punch.


    In the face of his fist, Chen Heng just stood in the same place, motionless, as if he had completely lost his reaction, without any feeling.


    "Have you used up all your strength?"


    Looking at Chen Heng''s performance, Wang Zhong was a little surprised, but he didn''t feel surprised.


    In his view, Chen Heng before the game with him, such a long time between each other, the consumption is undoubtedly great.


    It is not surprising that he has exhausted his strength to this extent.


    For this, he just sneered in his heart, and continued to move forward.


    Under his gaze, his fist is closer and closer to Chen Heng in front of him, and can be touched in the blink of an eye.


    "It''s over..."


    At the moment, I don''t know how many people who are watching the game have this idea in their mind.


    To this extent, no one thinks that Chen Heng has room to fight back. He already thinks that he will die.


    Bang!


    Huge sound from the stadium, through the role of live equipment, heavily spread to the outside world.


    But in the end, the scene on the field surprised everyone.


    Only on the field, two figures are still standing there.


    But I do not know when, Chen Heng has stood up, no longer as before in general, maintain a half kneeling posture.


    And in front of him, Wang Zhong is still standing there at the moment, even maintaining the previous fist posture.


    On his face, an expression of disbelief appeared. It seemed that he couldn''t believe the situation in front of him.


    Along with the live scene gradually pulled forward, the surrounding talents saw the scene.


    On the field of play, Wang Zhongwei holds the posture of boxing, but his vision gradually moves down and looks downwind.


    Under the gaze of his eyes, a slender palm had already stretched out, turned it into a fist, and hit him hard in the heart.


    And that fist, no one else, is Chen Heng''s.


    In front of Wang Zhong, Chen Heng was standing there. At the moment, the expression on his face was cold, and he just looked at him.


    In those calm eyes, Wang Zhong seemed to see a mockery, as if mocking him.


    "Ah


    He roared, swaying, struggling to retreat, and almost fell down.


    In his chest, crimson blood spot falls, directly sprinkles all around, as if the blood blooms.


    It''s the first time he''s been injured in this fight.


    Just once, it''s already so deadly, to the extent it is now.


    "No way!"


    From the body in front of the back, his face with an unbelievable expression, there murmured to himself: "why..."


    "My absolute defense..."


    He was a bit out of his wits and couldn''t seem to accept the fact that he was defeated.


    At that moment, he wanted to kill Chen Hengge.


    But in the end, his fist has not really fallen, but Chen Heng''s counterattack comes first.


    Moreover, it is so fierce and terrifying.


    The fierce blow directly tore the mental protection on his body surface, and made a big cut on him, which gave him a fierce blow.


    Now, the outcome has been reversed.


    He couldn''t accept the result.


    However, what if it is unacceptable?


    In front of him, Chen Heng''s figure is there. At the moment, he looks at him coldly and mumbles to himself, which makes him look especially ironic.


    "There is no absolute defense in this world."


    Standing in the same place, he spoke faintly, looked at Wang Zhong and said: "the so-called strong is just relative."


    "So is your defense."


    Light words fall here.


    Opposite him, Wang Zhong opened his eyes wide. At this time, he was still mumbling to himself. He didn''t know what he was talking about.


    Only later, his body slowly forward, so far fell to the ground.


    Bang!


    A clear sound came out.


    In Wang Zhong''s body, bursts of subtle explosions are sounding.


    That was Chen Heng''s strength left in his body before. At the moment, all his brains burst out.


    These injuries exacerbated Wang Zhong''s condition and took away his last strength.


    At the moment, he has completely lost his fighting power and can''t continue to stand up.


    Chen Heng looked coldly at the scene in front of him. Then he stepped forward.


    In the middle of the screen, he walked forward slowly towards Wang Zhong.


    He fell on the ground alone and looked at Chen Heng, who was walking slowly in front of him. Wang Zhong suddenly regained his mind. Now he had some numbness in his scalp.


    There was a premonition in his mind.


    He can feel the intention of Chen Heng at the moment.


    "He wants to get rid of me completely!"


    An idea flickers in my heart, and then emerges.


    With this thought flashing, a sense of despair emerged.


    At the moment, he has lost the power of resistance. Facing Chen Heng, who is approaching at the moment, he has no way at all.


    Just need Chen Heng a little hard, he will be killed cleanly, there will be no accident.


    Aware of this, he tried to move up, want to get up from the ground, stand up against the enemy.


    It''s a pity that Chen hengcai''s blow caused him too much damage.


    His whole body was broken now, and he didn''t even have the strength to stand up.


    To the end, he can only watch Chen Heng step by step forward, gradually close to him.


    Only at this time, the outside bell also began to ring.


    A sharp sound came out and resounded all around.


    "This is..."


    Looking at the sound around, Qi Lin and others frowned and subconsciously said: "the bell that decides the outcome?"


    "The jury interfered?"


    He subconsciously flashed this idea, and then saw in the screen, several figures quickly forward, to stop the continuation of the game.


    On the other side.


    "Manager, the game has stopped!"


    In the spacious room, Liu Rou listened to the voice coming from the phone, and then looked at the situation on the field. At this time, she felt a little embarrassed.


    "Damn it


    Looking at those figures on the field, Liu Rou scolded herself.


    Those figures appearing on the field are not others, but the results of her previous actions.


    Before that, in order to stop the game in time, she sent people to operate, trying to end the game directly through the jury.


    At the time, it didn''t help.


    Up to now, Chen Heng has won, ready to solve the other side, but the people of the jury came to an end.


    If she hadn''t done that before, the people behind Wang Zhong, even if they wanted to react, certainly didn''t react so quickly.


    What is this?


    You want to help me?


    Pig teammates?


    Realizing what she had done, Liu Rou patted her forehead in silence. By this time, she didn''t know what to say.,


    "No, I can''t let him know it''s because of me."


    She flashed the idea quickly, and then thought, "find someone to shake the pot."


    She thought so, and then her face broke down again immediately: "just to whom?"


    "It''s not easy to shake this pot..."


    She said with a bitter face.


    On the field, looking at a few people who suddenly appeared in front of him, Chen Heng showed some doubts on his face.


    These people in front of us are all members of the jury.


    It''s no surprise in itself.


    After all, these are the only people who will stop the game next time.


    Just let Chen Heng strange is, why these are their own people?


    Before that, Liu Rou once introduced to him, telling him which forces were close to the dark dream group and which were hostile.


    So Chen Heng can recognize it.


    These people who come here at the first time are not others. They are the people who are placed in the jury by the dark dream group.


    It''s just, what''s the situation?


    When he was in danger on the field before, no one came to help stop the game.


    Now that he''s won, when he''s ready to kill the other side, you come here?


    Are you your own people or the opposite?


    Chen Heng''s heart flashed a doubt, with suspicious eyes looking at several people in front of him.


    Facing his eyes, several people in front of him were embarrassed.


    At this time, they are also shouting in their hearts.


    "Which son of a bitch pushed me up?"


    In order to be in a hurry, they didn''t always pay attention to the situation on the field.


    I didn''t expect that the situation would change in such a short time.


    All of a sudden, they become very embarrassed.

 Chapter 452

    On the field, several people stood with each other, looking at each other face to face.


    You look at me. I look at you. It''s embarrassing.


    Chen Heng stood alone and looked at the people in front of him with suspicious eyes, especially the old man who was the leader.


    Opposite him, the old man was a little uncomfortable and had to cough. He was trying to explain the situation.


    However, at this time, a burst of laughter came from one side.


    It''s Wang Zhong''s voice.


    "I''m still alive, I''m still alive!"


    He was lying on the ground now, looking at the people around him, laughing wildly.


    Looking at this, there is a sense of survival.


    In fact, it is.


    Just now, Wang Zhong almost thought he was dead.


    After all, Chen Heng will not let him go.


    His people will not rush to help so soon. It can be said that they will die.


    It turned out that this was the case.


    Although these people are strange, they are not the people behind him. On the contrary, they seem to be the people from the dark dream group.


    But it doesn''t get in the way.


    People have already arrived here. Can we go on.


    As referees, as long as they stand on the field, it means the end of the game.


    There is a live broadcast here, and people around are watching it.


    Thinking of this, he was born with a wild smile, and a ferocious face was filled with the excitement of the rest of his life.


    Listening to his voice, the people around him turned around and fixed their eyes in the past.


    If the eyes can kill people, then now Wang Zhong must have been killed by the eyes.


    If they could, they would like to see Wang Zhong die right now, which would save them a lot of trouble.


    However, it''s a pity that in front of them, Wang Zhong just fell to the ground. At the moment, he was covered with blood and flesh, and looked miserable.


    Anyone who comes to see it will feel that this person is hopeless.


    But even so, he will not die.


    Not only did he not die, but he was still very angry. He kept laughing there, and he didn''t see his own problems.


    This tenacious vitality is really admirable.


    Standing around, they looked at the scene and didn''t know what to say.


    Chen Heng''s body moved and went to Wang Zhong in silence.


    Suddenly, Wang Zhong''s original loud laughter suddenly stopped.


    Looking at Chen Heng''s more and more close figure, his face suddenly showed a panic expression.


    "What do you want to do?"


    His face was full of panic, and then he suddenly thought of something bad: "the game is over! You can''t do it any more! "


    "What about the referee? Come and stop it


    "Don''t come here!"


    He let out a roar.


    But he was met with a fist.


    "What''s the noise?"


    Chen Heng some impatient fist up, directly knocked Wang Zhong unconscious in the past.


    In the same place, Wang Zhong''s eyes turned white and fainted directly.


    This scene is very exciting.


    Around, those people looked at the scene coldly.


    It was a relief to see Wang Zhong pass out like this.


    not so bad.


    It seems that Chen Heng is not too impulsive. He just repaired it in the past and has no intention of killing the other party directly.


    Otherwise, they will have to stop it.


    Of course, strictly speaking, it''s illegal to keep shooting after the game.


    However, the people present as did not see the general, directly ignored this point.


    Anyway, as long as people don''t die.


    Standing in the same place and looking at Wang Zhong lying on the ground, Chen Heng quietly withdrew his hand and stopped his action.


    "I hope you can stay normal in the future..."


    He looked at Wang Zhong in front of him with a sneer in his heart.


    At that moment, it seemed that he just punched, but in fact, he injected some things into Wang Zhong.


    Those things are nothing but pure killing power, which even contains part of the killing divinity.


    Killing power and killing divinity seem to be good things, but in fact, they are only for Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng has the ability to restrain the change of the killing power, so he can use the killing power to strengthen himself without much problem.


    But if it''s someone else, it''s very dangerous.


    In front of Wang Zhong''s body, he has gained his killing power. In a short time, his body will definitely recover, and there won''t be many problems on the surface.


    But in fact, his mind will be eroded by the power of killing and the divinity, and gradually become no longer himself.


    At that time, I''m afraid he will become a complete lunatic.


    More importantly, the divinity in his body still belongs to Chen Heng himself.


    As long as Chen Heng thinks about it, the killing divinity will return to Chen Heng with all the power of Wang Zhong and even his life.


    The power of divinity is not so easy to control.


    In the past, if Chen Heng had not had his own simulator, he would not have been able to tame the divine nature, let alone survive like now.


    Chen Heng planted divinity in Wang Zhong''s body, which means that life and death are controlled by him in the future. There is no other possibility.


    To some extent, this is also a chance to realize Chen Heng''s own expectation.


    Once upon a time, Chen Heng had the idea of dividing the killing divinity and boarding it on other people.


    It is the same as planting a seed in other human bodies to divide the killing divinity and let it live in other human bodies.


    And these people who harbor the killing divinity in their bodies are equivalent to Chen Heng''s separation.


    Because there is killing divinity in their bodies, these people, like Chen Heng, have the ability to kill constantly and gain strength from killing.


    However, no matter how strong these people become, as long as they don''t completely occupy the killing divinity and erase Chen Heng''s imprint, they are still Chen Heng''s part.


    As long as Chen Heng continues to think about it, the killing divinity in his body will be separated, and return to him with their accumulated strength and their own life.


    If you plant one seed in spring, you can harvest full fruits in the future.


    And the killing and the sin in the whole process have nothing to do with themselves.


    In Chen Heng''s opinion, this is a very good thing.


    This is the moment.


    Wang Zhong is Chen Heng''s first experimental object.


    "I hope you can go further."


    Looking at Wang Zhong, who fell to the ground and had passed out completely at the moment, Chen Heng''s face was calm and his heart sneered: "don''t die too early."


    The thought flashed through his mind, then he turned around and left without any memory.


    He said hello to the people around him, and then quickly went out to the outside world.


    When he went out of the world, Chen Heng watched many people.


    Liu Rou has been waiting there for the first time. Now she looks at Chen Heng coming out of the room. She smiles and looks very excited.


    "You won."


    She looked at Chen Heng and said the first thing.


    "Yes."


    Chen Heng nodded, said with a smile: "lucky win."


    "Well, what''s going on inside?"


    He looked at Liu Rou and asked.


    He will just inside the situation, to ask Liu rou.


    What he asked was nothing else. It was the Oolong who had just been there.


    For this matter, he has some speculation in his mind at the moment, which is mostly related to Liu Rou in front of him.


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, Liu Rou''s face suddenly froze. At this time, all kinds of thoughts in her heart turned quickly, but in the end, she still had a bitter face and spoke honestly to Chen Heng.


    She told all the causes and consequences of the incident. Her face looked a little red and her head slowly lowered.


    According to her idea, Chen Heng will be furious when he knows about it.


    But it didn''t.


    Listening to Liu Rou''s words, Chen Heng just nodded clearly, with such an expression.


    "Aren''t you... Angry with me?"


    Liu Rou quietly raised her head, looked at the expression on Chen Heng''s face, and asked cautiously.


    "It''s nothing."


    Chen Heng shook his head and said he didn''t care: "you don''t want to either."


    "Although we did something bad in the end, it''s nothing to do with good intentions."


    He spoke in a soft voice, showing great magnanimity.


    Hearing this, Liu Rou was relieved and then laughed: "actually, it''s ok..."


    "In the league, it is not allowed to kill opponents."


    "If you really killed Wang Zhong just now, Wang Zhong is dead, but you will lose your qualification in this league match."


    "It may not matter to you, but it''s a pity."


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of her, Liu Rou smiles and says so at the moment.


    Compared with other competitors, Chen Heng is still very young, and now he is only 17 years old.


    The requirement and standard of the chica League is that anyone under the age of 25 can participate.


    Even if Chen Heng lost his qualification this year, it doesn''t matter.


    After all, he is still young. He can''t do it this year, but he will come again next year.


    But it''s a pity after all.


    Some things, missed, after the direction will be completely changed.


    If Chen Heng loses the chance this time, he will miss many things later.


    It''s going to delay him.


    "The group has come."


    Looking at Chen Heng, Liu Rou said excitedly: "they have seen your previous performance and said they want to sign a new contract with you."


    "The contract you signed before is not bad, but there is still a gap compared with the top one."


    "And this time will give you a new sign, will also be a one-time will not give you before the things complement."


    "It''s enough to give you a better Royal beast, including the rewards of these competitions."


    Standing in the same place, Liu Rou gave Chen Heng an account: "although the quality of the flying bird dragon I gave you before is good, it is a little worse than those Top Royal beasts."


    "And this time, if you calculate the reward, it will be enough to give you a baby of the top Royal beast."


    She looked at Chen Heng in front of her and said excitedly.


    "Just change the beast."


    Chen Heng shook his head and said, "I''m quite used to that flying bird dragon. I don''t want to change the Royal beast so soon."


    In this world, the warlords can replace the warlords.


    However, once the Royal beast is replaced, it is necessary to take out the mental imprint of the former royal beast.


    There is no doubt that this will cause great damage to the previous Royal beast, and even affect the Royal beast itself, making its power decline.


    Therefore, in this world, those who resist beasts often wait until their own beasts die before they consider replacing them, so as not to cause great losses.


    Of course, Chen Heng does not have this problem for the time being.


    After all, his royal beast is still very small, and it didn''t take long to get in touch with him.


    If it is replaced now, although there will be some losses, the losses will not be great.


    But Chen Heng is still reluctant.


    After all, in order to cultivate Xiaohong, Chen Heng has invested a lot of resources in it.


    Under his cultivation, Xiao Hong''s blood has changed several times, and now it may not be inferior to those superior Royal beasts.


    Moreover, once he changes the Royal beast, maybe the situation on Xiaohong will be exposed.


    At that time, it was a kind of trouble for Chen Heng, and there was no explanation at all.


    Moreover, Chen Heng is confident.


    With his training all the way, Xiaohong''s future achievements will definitely surpass those so-called Top Royal beasts.


    Therefore, there is no need to replace it.


    "So..."


    Listening to Chen Heng''s reply, Liu Rou frowned and said, "that''s a bit of trouble."


    She has no idea of persuading Chen Heng.


    After a long time together, she has a certain understanding of Chen Heng''s character.


    Chen Heng''s character seems quiet and steady, but in fact, as long as the decision is made, it is difficult to persuade.


    What''s more, it''s a matter of choice for those who want to change the beast.


    There is a connection between the heart and mind between the beast and the beast keeper.


    Most of the beasts in the world will choose to change their beasts after they die normally.


    It''s also very normal that Chen Heng doesn''t want to change the Royal beast.


    "In that case, we can only exchange those things for something else."


    She thought for a moment, and then said, "replace it with the fossils that cultivate the Royal beast, even enough to let the Royal beast''s blood evolve."


    "It''s just that your performance is outstanding this time. Among the rewards given by the company, there should be an evolutionary stone."


    "I just don''t know what quality it will be."


    She looked at Chen Heng and said.


    "Evolutionary stone?"


    Listening to Liu Rou''s words, Chen Heng turns around and looks confused.


    "A kind of thing that can make the blood of the Royal beast transmute, and even has a great effect on human beings."


    Looking at the puzzled color on Chen Heng''s face, Liu Rou spoke softly and explained to him: "specifically, you can inquire by yourself later, and you can inquire by using the group''s intranet."


    "As for now, it''s time for you to recover."


    Standing in the same place, she looked at the big and small wounds on Chen Heng''s body, as well as the scarlet bloodstain that has not dried up so far. She also had some palpitations: "since just now, you and I have talked for so long, won''t it hurt?"


    "All right, I''m used to it."


    Chen Heng said casually that he didn''t care about his injury.


    His will has been honed in many previous simulations. Although his injury is serious and terrible, it is just like this for him.


    It''s nothing.


    Looking at this picture of Chen Heng, Liu Rou was speechless and touched.


    She is not a person who does not understand at all. She also understands the severity of Chen Heng''s injury.


    Such a serious injury, if a person standing here, I''m afraid it would have been impossible to move.


    Chen Heng is good. He not only stands here, but also talks with her for a long time. He looks like a nobody.


    Sure enough, to achieve such success at this age with a civilian background must have a very strong willpower.


    "You go to rest first."


    Standing in the same place, thinking of this, Liu Rou shook her head, then said: "the training room for you is ready. I specially applied for it before. There is the highest level of repair fluid in it. Just go in directly."


    "Besides, there''s one more thing to tell you in advance."


    She thought about the language for a while, and then said, "I''ve heard what you said on the field, and I feel very good."


    "So I''m going to interview you later. I need your cooperation, OK?"


    "Of course, it''s not too much trouble for you. I don''t need you to do anything. I just want to tell you."


    "I see."


    Listen to Liu Rou''s words, Chen Heng nodded, did not care too much, agreed directly.


    Then he waved and left.


    On one side, naturally, the staff of the black dream group led Chen Heng to the side and took him to the special sanatorium.


    Only Liu Rou and another group of people were left.


    Standing in the same place, looking at Chen Heng''s back in the distance, Liu Rou sighed to herself. Then she picked up her spirits and said aloud, "get ready for me!"


    "In three days, I want all the preparation done."


    "Is there a problem?"


    "No problem!"


    Around, a loud voice came.


    Far away.


    Looking at the last scene on the screen, Lu Yao finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    In the screen, Chen Heng''s standing figure shows.


    In front of him, Wang Zhong fell to the ground alone, looking particularly embarrassed.


    As for the pictures after that, they were not played, they were just cut off.


    "Brother still won."


    She patted her chest subconsciously. At this time, she didn''t know what to say.


    For her, the scene just now was really exciting.


    Let''s not talk about the relationship between her and her brother.


    Just her family itself, can not lose Chen Heng.


    Today, in this family, Chen Heng is the pillar.


    Because of Chen Heng, the family now has vitality, everything is developing in a good direction.


    But if Chen Heng died like this, the situation would fall into the abyss.


    Lu Yao can''t imagine what would happen to her if Chen Heng died like this.

 Chapter 453

    "Fortunately, my brother won in the end..."


    Standing in the same place, Lu Yao patted her chest. At last, the idea flashed through her heart.


    "Your brother, very strong..."


    In my heart, the sound of leaves rings.


    Listening to the voice, Lu Yao subconsciously turned around and looked at her feet.


    There, leaves squat at her feet, at the moment a pair of big eyes seem to still have some doubts.


    "Just now your brother''s last strike, so strong....."


    "What''s that?"


    Lu Yao asked casually.


    "Like the man opposite your elder brother, it should be a unique combat skill, but it''s very strong..."


    Ye ye opened his mouth and said, "your elder brother, besides his own strength, should have mastered a very strong offensive combat skill."


    "Before that, your elder brother was always showing weakness. He didn''t make a decisive move until his opponent showed his weakness. He killed his opponent with one blow."


    "It''s amazing."


    Recalling Chen Heng''s performance, she praised.


    Even in her opinion, Chen Heng''s performance is extremely good.


    From now on, from the beginning to the end, the rhythm of this battle is in the hands of Chen Heng.


    The previous confrontation is to kill the other side''s patience and energy, and the later one is to show weakness and let the other side down their vigilance.


    When the other party thinks that Chen Heng has used his last means and is powerless, it is the key counterattack.


    Win with one strike, and knock down the opponent who could not be defeated.


    This extraordinary performance, even the leaves can not help but praise.


    Once upon a time, she also encountered many opponents in the starry sky, and many of them were strong.


    But like Chen Heng, there are few who not only have great strength and extraordinary fighting consciousness, but also can grasp the rhythm in such a way.


    He is definitely a rare talent.


    "Wang, your elder brother is very strong... If you can cultivate him well, I will help you in the future!"


    Recalling Chen Heng''s performance just now, ye ye can''t help but say excitedly: "his talent is more powerful than many talents I''ve ever seen. He is definitely the top talent."


    "Cultivate well....."


    Listening to Ye Ye''s words, Lu Yao has a bitter smile on her face. She doesn''t know what to say: "he still needs to cultivate well?"


    "I feel like he''s almost invincible now."


    Just now Chen Heng''s strength, she has seen.


    The third peak.


    And what does this strength mean?


    Even if the scope is enlarged to the extent of the whole chica Federation, a third-order figure is already top.


    The most powerful people in the city where Luyao lives may not have the third degree.


    And from the performance of Chen Heng two people just now, the ordinary third level will not stand in front of them for long, they will win every minute, there will be no suspense.


    This kind of strength, even in the whole chica Federation, has been regarded as the top. Although I dare not say that it is the strongest group, it is definitely not far behind.


    How to cultivate such strength?


    Lu Yao some dare not imagine, Chen Heng if good training, after what degree of strength.


    "Wang..."


    Listen to Lu Yao''s words, the leaf barked, just want to say something, but suddenly stopped.


    Because in front of the screen, the content of the play began to have some changes.


    At the moment, the above shows some interviews.


    That''s quite normal.


    On the Qika League, some excellent players are often introduced in detail and even interviewed.


    After all, as Lu Yao understood, those players above the chica league are already the top talents.


    This kind of genius is often a legend in itself. No matter how much money is spent, it is worth it.


    "...... Genius was born in the bitter cold. I think everyone is very curious about the environment in which such a genius as Lu Kong was born?"


    In the middle of the screen, a supporter with a microphone walked through an old street.


    "That''s... My house?"


    Looking at the screen in front of the TV, Lu Yao was stunned.


    "As you can see, this is the place where Lu Kong lived when he was a child. Many of them still have the impression of Lu Kong when he was a child."


    In front of the TV screen, the smile on the host''s face remained unchanged, but at the moment, looking at the place in front of him, his face also showed a look of surprise: "among the players of the whole chica League, this is probably the most common player."


    "Let''s go somewhere else."


    Then, the screen before a turn, and came to a place.


    And that place is nothing else. It''s in Longcheng college.


    Just different from the normal place, the painting style of the place before the screen is very strange.


    This is no ordinary place clean, some only dirty, there is a stinking sigh.


    It''s not anywhere else. It''s the slaughterhouse of Longcheng college.


    "This is..."


    Looking at this scene, Lu Yao could not help but be stunned.


    "As you can see, this is the place where Lukong works everyday...."


    You come in here with a smile on your face.


    Inside, a middle-aged man named Fang Yuan received them.


    "I believe everyone wants to know why Lu Kong comes here to work."


    "The reason is simple


    Euphemism with a sigh of the tone sounded, at the moment particularly infectious: "because of life..."


    "On the surface, Lu Kong is brilliant, but in fact, he is also a child who needs to carry a family."


    "As far as we know, in the days of living in Longcheng college, different from other colleges around us, Lu Kong spent most of his time working here in peacetime."


    "He worked hard in the slaughterhouse, earned this hard-earned money, and worked here when others were still working hard to train or enjoy life."


    "It''s not because of anything else, it''s just because Lu Kong''s family is poor and needs him to make money and spend."


    "I can testify to that."


    The slaughterhouse owner named Fang Yuan''s voice rang out.


    His face was serious, and he spoke in front of the screen, telling Chen Heng his usual working state.


    Whether it''s windy or rainy, Chen Heng is always the first to arrive here and the last to leave.


    His workload is the biggest and the hardest of all.


    "Why so?"


    Standing in front of the screen, Fang Yuan sighed: "I once asked him this question, but the answer made me silent..."


    "He said to me seriously at that time: because I still have my parents and my sister who is still in school."


    "I don''t want to burden them too much, so I have to work hard."


    With these words, Fang Yuan fell into silence and seemed to be in a state of emotion.


    In front of the TV, countless people are silent.


    A smart, poor family, but particularly sensible genius image immediately rooted in the hearts of the people.


    In order not to make his parents feel too much burden, he never relaxed even when he entered Longcheng college. When his classmates were playing around, he worked in the slaughterhouse with the worst environment in order not to add burden to his family and earn tuition for his sister.


    He was the last one to leave when others had already rested.


    He worked so hard, even if he was the first to work and the last to leave.


    Perhaps, it is such a determined person that can achieve such achievements.


    At this moment, countless people are not touched.


    Lu Yao stood in front of the TV, looking at the scenes displayed on the screen. Now she was numb and motionless.


    It took a while for her to react and cry.


    "So... Where I can''t see, has my brother done so much for us..."


    There were tears in her eyes, and now she recalled the image of her elder brother, which touched her.


    At this moment, the image of her brother who had been indifferent in her heart had been completely cast off. Instead, she was a brother who was cold in face and warm in heart, cared about herself, but never showed it, and carried everything silently on her body.


    On one side, Ye Ye is also touched. Looking at Lu Yao, she stretches her paw and pats Lu Yao, as if to comfort her.


    "Alas..."


    While comforting Lu Yao, she turns around and looks at the TV. At the moment, the interview is still going on.


    It''s just that the above content is somewhat touching. The more you look at it, the more sad Ye Zi feels.


    "Is it this kind of living environment for the genius who was born at the bottom?"


    Looking at the content in front of the TV, ye can''t help sighing. At this time, he doesn''t know what to say.


    She is a person who pursues the once Golden King. She was discovered from a very young age. She is a genius who once was a golden star.


    Therefore, she did not know that in this world, those geniuses from the bottom had to face so many difficulties.


    Before, she thought that the biggest difficulty in the world was the practice itself.


    But now it seems that she is lucky.


    In this world, some people want to practice, in addition to facing the practice itself, but also face many additional difficulties.


    Think of here, the leaf can''t help but secretly sigh a, looking at the front of Lu Yao, also don''t know how to comfort just good.


    "That''s ridiculous..."


    Far away, in his room, Chen Heng is also looking at the interview in front of him.


    After watching the performances of yuan and support people in front of the TV set, Chen Heng did not make complaints about himself.


    Sure enough, the city will play.


    I don''t know. I''m scared.


    When was he so dignified?


    What study hard in college, work hard, make money to support family, what work hard since childhood, sensible and obedient


    Chen Heng thought about his predecessor''s character and appearance, but he didn''t think that his predecessor was such a person.


    It''s true that he went to work in the slaughterhouse, but the purpose is totally different from what you said.


    At the end, he could only sigh and say that the city would play.


    "That''s what she said about propaganda..."


    Sitting on the sofa, Chen Heng flashed the idea of some boring.


    Now this broadcast interview is what Liu Rou said before.


    Judging from the current situation, the effect of this interview is certainly very good.


    How inspirational and positive is the story of a genius who came from a poor family but worked hard since childhood and finally went to the chica League?


    I''m afraid that even the officials of Longcheng University and chicha Federation are happy to see it done.


    After all, on the one hand, it promotes positive energy, on the other hand, it also promotes Longcheng University.


    By the way, it can also inspire countless people of civilian origin to drink a strong chicken soup.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng can''t help feeling ashamed.


    Looking at this kind of content, he would feel a little numb.


    Sure enough, I''m not shameless enough.


    He sighed to himself, then turned to one side, ready to continue to recuperate.


    On one side of the convalescent room, is a special equipment.


    The things inside are very advanced, which can repair the injury to the greatest extent and make people recover quickly.


    If it is not for Chen Heng to recover as quickly as possible, dark dream group will not apply for such a place.


    In addition, according to what Chen Heng knows, Liu Rou is still running, helping Chen Heng to operate, and is preparing to arrange a few weaker opponents for Chen Heng.


    Although the competition up to now, the players who can still stand on the field, how can not be too weak, but as long as not before Wang Zhong that level on the line.


    As long as it is not that level, Chen Heng''s current strength, even if there is no way to exert all his strength, it can be easily solved.


    In this way, it can also buy Chen hengduo some time to recover from the injury.


    After all, every game is separated by a period of time.


    As for the injuries


    Chen Heng felt it.


    Judging from his own feelings, his injury will be healed in about half a month.


    This kind of speed is very fast.


    After all, the injuries before him, although it looks very scary, are not so terrible.


    Because the injury he had suffered before was not so much left by Wang Zhong as by Chen Heng.


    Since it''s intentional, it''s natural to look for the lightest position.


    Therefore, his injury is lighter than others think.


    It''s about half a month.


    Of course, it''s one thing to recover in half a month.


    Telling others or not is another aspect.


    At least for now, Chen Heng has decided to cover up his injury. Even if he has recovered, he has to pretend that he has not recovered.


    It''s not for any reason. It''s just that I''m selling badly. By the way, I''ll keep it for myself.


    After a lot of things, such as this kind of operation, now almost has become Chen Heng''s instinct.


    Of course, today, Chen Heng is not most concerned about this.


    Before that, what he saw on the field was what he cared most about.


    What are the nine stone slabs that are like the origin of the world, and the sudden flashing message?


    According to Chen Heng''s own understanding, these things are undoubtedly a unique heritage.


    However, at that time, Chen Heng''s eyes only a stone slab is bright.


    Does this mean that Chen Heng''s inheritance is only one ninth?


    Where are the other eight inheritances?


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng turned around silently and looked at his palm.


    Under his gaze, his palm began to show a change.


    The original delicate and white palm began to change, and a kind of light golden luster appeared on it, which was very beautiful.


    An inexplicable mysterious feeling emerged from the front of my eyes and showed up here.


    It''s unique.


    "Can we ignore the ability of mental defense?"


    Looking at himself with a golden arm, Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart.


    Before the game, everyone thought that he used an inexplicable skill to break through Wang Zhong''s defense at the critical time.


    But only Chen Heng knows that this is not true.


    What he has shown before is not so much a combat skill as a distinctive ability.


    With this ability, he seems to be able to ignore the defense of mindfulness.


    No, it should be more than that.


    According to Chen Heng''s feeling, this kind of ability should not be so simple.


    Not only mental power, maybe even mental power, but also the defense of life energy can be ignored to some extent.


    It''s a very powerful force.


    Of course, this kind of power is very strong, but at the moment, Chen Heng is not in full control.


    Just awakened this kind of power, at the moment, he can only activate in a short time, and cover it in a part of his body.


    Therefore, before that, if Wang Zhong had not been negligent and directly exposed his flaws and given Chen Heng a good chance, the war would have been fought.


    In addition to this ability, Chen Heng seems to have gained other things from that stone slab.


    A part of the... Quenching method of mental strength.


    "Sure enough, in this world, there is still the inheritance of mental strength..."


    Sitting on the sofa, feeling the message in his body, Chen Heng''s mind flashed this idea.


    In his body, there is no name for this method of refining mental strength.


    And its function is also very simple, just refining the power of thinking, make their own power of thinking become more powerful.


    Although the function is simple, if it is exposed, I am afraid it will cause everyone''s surprise and fanaticism.


    Because in this star, there seems to be no inheritance that can be specially refined.


    There is only one way to increase one''s mind power.


    Either stimulate the spirit, through the growth of the spirit to drive the growth of the mind, or use a unique treasure, or enter a unique secret, through the power of the secret to increase the mind.


    No matter which means, it is not easy to do.


    Stimulating the spirit of the practice is very dangerous, a little careless may cause a madman.


    And the unique treasures and secret places are undoubtedly very precious. Unless Wang Zhong, who is born in a big family and is the future successor of a family, he can''t afford them at all.


    Chen Heng had never heard of it before, as for the nameless refining method that can directly increase his mental strength through exercise.


    We can imagine the value of this method.

 Chapter 454

    No matter for Chen Heng or others, the value of this method is beyond doubt.


    But there are also some problems.


    That is, it seems that this method is incomplete.


    Sitting on the sofa, Chen Heng secretly frowned as he felt the situation.


    It was a very strange feeling to him.


    Although it seems to be complete, from the beginning to after the quenching method, but inexplicably gave him a sense of deformity.


    It doesn''t seem too complete.


    It doesn''t seem too strange considering the nine slabs.


    After all, according to the previous situation, among the nine stone slabs, he only obtained the inheritance of one stone slab.


    In this case, it seems to be a very normal thing that his mental strength training method is incomplete.


    "Forget it..."


    Sitting on the sofa, Chen Heng shook his head secretly, and various thoughts flashed through his mind: "incomplete or complete, as long as it can be used."


    "In this case, you don''t have to work hard to find a way from her..."


    His face was calm, and the thought flashed through his heart.


    Chen Heng''s original idea is to get the inheritance from Lu Yao.


    After all, as the king of gold, Lu Yao was once the peak of the whole starry sky.


    As such a powerful person''s hand, there must be a lot of heritage after.


    As long as we find a way to get some inheritance from him, we don''t have to worry about his later practice.


    However, judging from the current situation, it is not necessary for the time being.


    However, the effect of this anonymous quenching method is still a matter to be considered.


    Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart, and then closed his eyes silently.


    A kind of nameless pulse movement sprang up from his heart, just like this, shrouded in Chen Heng''s heart.


    This kind of feeling is very unique, to Chen Heng''s feeling, like the whole blood is boiling.


    A kind of inexplicable power is fluctuating, with some traces.


    "This is..."


    Feeling this feeling rising in his body, Chen Heng suddenly opened his eyes, a shock flashed in his heart: "it''s really smart!"


    He was a little suspicious and felt the changes in his body.


    At the moment when he just started to work, he really felt the slow growth of his mental strength, both in quality and quantity.


    But relative to these, more important is something else.


    Because just now, when the nameless quenching method was in operation, besides the increase of mental strength, there was another thing shaking.


    It works.


    "Zhenling is shaking, growing....."


    Sitting in the same place, Chen Heng was in a state of consternation: "illusion?"


    The thought flashed through his mind, and then he tried again.


    Rolling blood, in the body, a huge mind surge out, as the sea rises and sinks in general waves, at a glance feel the past is particularly majestic.


    However, in this tumbling, Chen Heng''s own true spirit is also involved in it, a faint shock.


    Along with this process, his true spirit is improving.


    This is a real change.


    Chen Heng determined his change.


    With the operation of nameless refining method, the true spirit in his body is indeed slowly rising.


    This is a surprising change.


    True spirit, this is the sum of all, and also the manifestation of the source.


    No matter for anyone, his true spirit is the root and the most important thing.


    Compared with the true spirit growing up from its own source, all external things are no longer important.


    The reason why Chen Heng chose to come to this world is to promote the true spirit, so as to further touch the realm of God.


    Originally, he only wanted to grow up in this world, and then through the simulator, he turned the simulated body into nourishment to feed back the original true spirit, so as to enhance the true spirit.


    But now, there is another way.


    Although compared with the feedback through the simulacrum, the true spiritual improvement obtained by the anonymous refining method is very rare, even close to nothing, it doesn''t matter.


    With Chen Heng''s current level of true spirit, ordinary methods can no longer make his true spirit further.


    Nameless refining method can achieve the present situation, for him, it is good.


    In addition, Chen Heng also thought of a possibility.


    The anonymous quenching method itself may not be complete, but still incomplete.


    If so, if Chen Heng obtains the inheritance of other parts in the future, after completing the nameless refining method, can the nameless refining method achieve greater effect in refining Zhenling?


    There is no doubt that there is a possibility, and it is very big.


    It''s a surprise.


    For Chen Heng, this is a means to improve himself.


    It doesn''t matter if the effect is slow.


    Anyway, the most he has now is time.


    If it doesn''t work this time, then go back and simulate it again.


    There''s a lot of time.


    "If you have a chance, you''d better make it clear..."


    Sitting in the same place, Chen Heng''s mind flashed all kinds of thoughts: "is it the world''s mental power refining method that has the function of refining the true spirit, or is it just this refining method?"


    The idea flashed through his mind.


    This issue is also very important.


    If we say that all the mental training methods in this world have the function of refining the true spirit, then it shows that the system of this world is very unique, which can directly exercise the true spirit.


    If only this anonymous quenching method has this result, it can only show that it is unique.


    In addition, from the immediate situation, it seems that there is a certain degree of relationship between the power of the true spirit and the power of the mind.


    "With the increase of mental power, the power of true spirit also increases....."


    Chen Heng pondered for a moment: "most of them have something to do with each other."


    "I just don''t know what the relationship is..."


    All sorts of thoughts flashed through his mind, and now he was more and more excited.


    There are more and more unknown mysteries.


    For people like Chen Heng, this is a good thing.


    If there is a puzzle, there is a motive force for exploration.


    While solving the mystery, he can also gain a lot.


    For the time being, of course, these mysteries are destined to be left to the future.


    All sorts of thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart. Then he stood up and closed his eyes silently.


    He began to feel seriously, sensing a certain direction in the distance.


    At the moment, he can clearly feel that in the corner of the distance, the reaction of a life is growing vigorously and changing at a very rapid speed.


    This is Xiaohong, who is still in Longcheng college at the moment, transforming in a relatively safe place.


    Before he came here, Chen Heng cleaned up the materials he had spent all his savings on, and integrated them into Xiaohong''s body.


    Through the unique method of swallowing Tianjing, we can refine the origin of those flesh and blood, and then integrate Chen Heng''s own knowledge of blood transformation through the technology of manufacturing star giant, so as to make Xiaohong undergo benign transformation without changing most of her life structure.


    Chen Heng had bought many things before.


    Among those blood creatures, there are powerful life from other stars, Royal beasts from other places, and even stars and stars, which are enough to rival the giants of the interstellar civilization


    Every kind of life is extraordinarily powerful, with suffocating power.


    Naturally, their blood is also very strong. Most of them are not inferior to Xiaohong.


    So many extraordinary blood sources are integrated into Xiaohong''s body and turned into fuel. The power provided is beyond imagination.


    As long as Xiaohong can hold on, she is destined to get rid of the previous restrictions, soar to the sky and become more powerful.


    From the current situation, the situation is still good.


    Feeling the situation on Xiaohong''s side, Chen Heng put down his heart, then turned around and continued to walk out.


    He walked out all the way, hesitated for a moment, and then walked to the far ward.


    After the previous battle, Yang Ke is still lying in the ward.


    She was seriously injured before and is still in a coma until now. She doesn''t know when she will wake up.


    Chen Heng got up at the moment, and was ready to visit him.


    Out of the door, a fresh space came, people can not help the spirit of a shock.


    Chen Heng looks at the outside world.


    In front of him was a garden, surrounded by flowers and fruit trees, which looked very beautiful.


    Chen Heng stood in the same place and watched silently for a moment. Then he wanted to turn around and leave directly.


    A shadow flashed by.


    In a flash, a deadly opportunity came.


    Chen Heng''s body pauses, then subconsciously sideways and moves aside for a moment.


    A dagger is inserted directly into the ground with a unique aroma.


    Just smelling the aroma, Chen Heng could feel the discomfort in his body. A disgusting feeling gushed from his chest. The wounds all over his body seemed to be touched. There was an extremely uncomfortable feeling.


    "Toxic."


    The thought flashed through his mind, and then he turned subconsciously.


    The extraordinary fighting instinct unfolds at this moment.


    Even if the consciousness has not yet reacted, the body has already moved in advance.


    To one side, he made a straight punch.


    The breeze is fierce, and the sea breeze is blowing. It roars down with a violent force, breaking out a terrifying force.


    With a roar, all the scenery within a few meters in front of Chen Heng was destroyed.


    A black shadow flashed by, passed in front of Chen Heng''s eyes and directly hid to one side.


    "What''s that?"


    Looking at that dark shadow, Chen Heng''s body pauses. At this time, this idea flashed.


    In the moment just now, he saw a figure flying out of the room, and was knocked out by him.


    Obviously, he just hit it and finally hit it.


    It''s just that the other side''s speed is too fast. In this situation, he still ran away.


    Not to mention anything else, just this speed is amazing.


    Chen Heng''s heart flashed this idea, then just want to turn around, directly catch up.


    Just then, there was a bright flash of light around, followed by a piercing alarm.


    "Someone''s lurking in!"


    Bursts of shouts sounded, and then the people around rushed to come, toward Chen Heng gathered here.


    This is the security force arranged by the black dream group near here.


    The place where Chen Heng lives is the residence of the black dream group, in which the people stationed are basically the people of the black dream group.


    So at this moment, once the accident happened, the people around immediately gathered around.


    By this delay, the shadow in front of Chen Heng has disappeared, and now it has disappeared.


    A moment later.


    When Liu Rou got the news and rushed over, it was over.


    "Are you ok?"


    Walking to Chen Heng and looking at Chen Heng standing there, Liu Rou was relieved and began to care.


    "Nothing."


    Chen Heng shook his head: "that has not had time to do anything, already ran."


    "Where are your people?"


    He looked at Liu Rou in front of him and then continued to ask, "have you found out who did it?"


    "It''s not clear yet."


    Liu Rou shook her head, some helpless: "the surveillance along the road has been manipulated, completely did not see the person''s appearance, even if it is captured, that is, a shadow, do not know the specific identity of the other party."


    "It should have been sent by several other groups for the purpose of testing."


    "I think so, too."


    Chen Heng nodded and agreed: "the other side doesn''t have too much intention to kill. It seems that he just wants to test my current state."


    "Yes."


    Liu Rou sighed and then said, "in this respect, their goal has been achieved."


    "But who these people are depends on the outcome."


    Listening to Liu Rou''s words, Chen Heng nodded silently, saying nothing more.


    "By the way..."


    Looking at Chen Heng, Liu Rou''s face hesitated for a moment, and then continued to say: "I come here this time, there is another thing."


    Chen Heng didn''t speak. He just looked back at Liu rou.


    "Wang Zhong is awake."


    Liu Rou opened her mouth and said, "I woke up last night..."


    "Our people went to see it quietly."


    "There seems to be something wrong with his state."


    "Is it?"


    Chen Heng''s face was calm and his tone was unexpected, but his heart was clear.


    It''s normal for Wang Zhong to wake up so early.


    As for his previous efforts to inject killing power into the other side, with the support of these forces, the other side will not be in a coma for too long.


    As for what''s wrong


    Of course, this is also normal. After all, they are all killed by God.


    If this can maintain normal, that itself is the most wrong thing.


    ..............


    Bang!


    In the open and quiet room, a sound of collision came out.


    The tall and strong man smashed a table with one punch, but his face was in pain and Madness: "blood!"


    "I want blood!"


    His face looked a little ferocious, and now he was full of the breath of "no one is allowed to enter". He looked like a demon God, which was particularly frightening.


    All around, the doctors and nurses who were responsible for taking care of Wang Zhong''s daily life stood by. Looking at Wang Zhong''s appearance, they could not help shivering.


    If they had a choice, they would like to leave immediately.


    But it''s a pity that their duties make it impossible for them to leave.


    If you leave without permission, the end may be even worse.


    "Ever since last night, ever since now?"


    Outside the room, an old man was standing there, frowning as he listened to the movement inside the door.


    The old man in front of him looks very old. On the surface, he is 70 or 80 years old.


    He was dressed in a black suit, and his eyes were full of spirit. Now he was holding a crutch in his hand, and his face looked a little serious. He looked at a middle-aged man in front of him and asked.


    "Yes."


    In front of the old man, the middle-aged man nodded. At this time, he was also puzzled and helpless: "after waking up, master Zhong showed this trait."


    "He seems to be stimulated by something. His temperament has changed a lot and he has become very easy to kill."


    "Easy to kill?"


    The old man frowned and looked at the middle-aged man in front of him, looking puzzled.


    "Yes."


    Facing the old man''s eyes, the middle-aged man nodded and said: "the performance outside is very aggressive."


    "Young master Zhong, he... Seems to have become very fond of killing people since he woke up."


    His face looked helpless, at this time also some no way: "from last night to now, master Zhong has killed three medical staff."


    "What''s more, his mood seems to have become more and more intense instead of calming down at all."


    Listening to the middle-aged man''s words, the old man''s face became more dignified, and his eyes also showed seriousness: "what''s the result now?"


    So he asked.


    There is nothing strange about Wang Zhong''s killing people.


    After all, Wang Zhong''s character in the past was very strange. It was nothing for him to kill people when he moved.


    But even so, Wang Zhong is also a calm man.


    Otherwise, he would not be the future leader and successor of the Wang family.


    After such a long time, not only did he not become calm, but he was still like this, which is quite strange.


    "Our people have made an analysis and think that young master Zhong may have been stimulated too much."


    Facing the old man''s eyes, the middle-aged man said helplessly: "in other words, the previous battle left too much pressure on master Zhong, so that his character had some obstacles."


    "But if you give him a little more time, maybe it will be better..."


    Bang!


    As soon as the middle-aged man''s words fell, a violent sound came out of the room.


    Vaguely, it seems that there is a burst of man''s laughter, and the other people''s despairing howl.


    "No!"


    Listening to the voice, the old man and the middle-aged man''s face changed, then quickly reacted and rushed into the room.


    With the door opened, the strong smell of blood came out, especially strong.


    When he had a close look, the middle-aged man was stunned.


    Blood, blood all over the place.


    Sheets, floors, windows... Almost everywhere.


    On the ground, a corpse stood with an expression of despair on his face.

 Chapter 455

    In the spacious and quiet room, at the moment, every place has been dyed red by blood.


    There were scarlet blood everywhere. It didn''t look dry. It was very fresh.


    A corpse fell to the ground with a look of despair on his face, reflecting the pain of his life.


    A scene of hell.


    Among the corpses in this place, Wang Zhong''s upper body was bare, and his whole body was infected by blood. Now he stood in it, like a devil climbing out of the abyss.


    He was standing in a place, holding a girl''s neck in one hand, and his face was crazy and intoxicated.


    "Blood... More..."


    With a click, a crisp sound came out.


    In Wang Zhong''s hand, the girl''s face was frozen with panic and despair.


    Her neck was directly pinched and broken, and her head hung down powerlessly, which made her feel particularly terrifying.


    And on her body, Wang Zhong sent out a burst of laughter, like a murderer.


    A sound came out and caught his attention.


    Listening to the voice, he subconsciously turned around and saw that the middle-aged man who pushed the door in front of him was full of panic. Now he sat down on the ground and looked at him in a particularly frightened way.


    It seems that his just performance, even the other party feel terrible, can not help but directly sit down on the ground.


    Looking at the middle-aged man''s appearance, Wang Zhong slowly raised his head. His scarlet eyes gazed forward. He couldn''t help sticking out his tongue and licking the blood on the corner of his mouth.


    Then he stepped forward, step by step.


    In this way, the distance between the two is getting closer and closer.


    Wang Zhong''s face became more and more crazy, so he wanted to do it directly.


    But in the end, he stopped.


    Because, a figure blocked in front of him.


    The old man stood alone in front of the middle-aged man and looked at Wang Zhong, who looked like a murderer. His face looked a little ugly. His eyes were angry: "don''t stop it for me!"


    "How long do you want to go crazy?"


    He looked at Wang Zhong in front of him and gave out an angry rebuke.


    The cold words fell, and Wang Zhong''s action stopped.


    He looked at the old man in front of him. The crazy killing intention in his eyes gradually disappeared, and he seemed to recover some sense. Now he looked at the old man in front of him and slowly lowered his head: "big... Grandfather..."


    "You know I''m your grandfather..."


    Looking at Wang Zhong in front of him, the old man couldn''t help sneering: "look back, what have you done?"


    He pointed to Wang Zhong''s back.


    There, a corpse fell to the ground, was split, was pinched broken neck, all kinds of death methods look particularly miserable.


    And the initiator of all this is Wang Zhong.


    Accused by the old man in such a cold tone, Wang Zhong lowered his head: "sorry..."


    "It''s me... I didn''t control myself..."


    "I wish you knew."


    The old man''s voice was cold, and he continued: "now, stop for me at once!"


    "I''ll find that next time, you don''t want to be the heir of the royal family!"


    "Get out and wash me!"


    The huge power of thinking burst out, with the power of terror, like a needle, directly towards Wang Zhong in front of him, and directly flew him away.


    Then, without looking at Wang Zhong, the old man turned around and left the room in front of him. It seemed that he didn''t want to stay in such a place.


    Behind him, Wang Zhong stood up silently, then reluctantly raised his head.


    His eyes were fixed on the old man''s back. In his eyes, he had a very cold killing intention, but it didn''t happen.


    Then, as if he had returned to normal, he gave a cold look at the middle-aged man on one side, turned around and left, went to the bathroom, and went to wash.


    And in the distance.


    When Wang Zhong was slaughtering in the ward, Chen hengruo raised his head and sneered.


    "Have you started..."


    Through that part of the killing divinity, he could feel some changes in Wang Zhong''s body in the distance.


    In his feelings, just at that time, the killing divinity was boiling.


    The power of killing poured in from afar and directly into Chen Heng''s body.


    Obviously, this is Wang Zhong''s hand.


    "Let''s fight, let''s kill..."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and many thoughts flashed in his heart: "after tasting the sweetness, you must not stop."


    "Go and kill it."


    "The more you kill, the faster this fruit will ripen, and the more I can harvest..."


    Many thoughts flashed through his mind.


    The killing divinity in Wang Zhong''s body is separated by Chen Heng and is still a part of Chen Heng in essence.


    Therefore, when Wang Zhong starts killing outside, some of the killing power generated by killing divinity in his body will still flow into Chen Heng''s body.


    According to the proportion, it''s about fifty fifty.


    From this point of view, Wang Zhong is working for Chen Heng.


    The more he killed, the more he helped Chen Heng.


    And when the power of killing reached its peak and the fruits were plentiful, it was time for Chen Heng to harvest.


    All sorts of thoughts flashed through his mind, then he turned silently and walked to one side.


    Next, more than half a month passed again.


    It was very calm all around.


    In this process, Chen Heng participated in two more games.


    In these two competitions, he easily beat his opponent.


    However, from Chen Heng''s own feeling, with the competition to this extent, the players who can still stay are basically not poor.


    It can even be said that they are all strong.


    According to this speed down, Chen Heng can feel, after the opponent, most of them are the third level after the player.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    At the present level, Chen Heng''s original goal has already been perfectly achieved.


    After all, the reason why he wanted to participate in this league game was to gain fame.


    As long as he has outstanding performance and fame, someone will be willing to invest and bet heavily on him.


    With these things, wealth, power and even other things, there will be no lack of them.


    In this way, Chen Heng can get what he wants, so as to advance at the fastest speed and increase his strength.


    Up to now, his talent and strength have already been shown through the previous games.


    To this extent, even if he lost later, it doesn''t matter.


    Anyway, we have everything we should have.


    Of course, even so, Chen Heng doesn''t want to lose so quickly if he can.


    After all, in front of us, we can get a lot of things in every game.


    Every time you win the next game, not only the black dream group will get a reward, but also the chica Federation itself will give a reward.


    That''s double reward, double happiness.


    It''s not shabby to make money.


    But what Chen Heng didn''t expect is that he didn''t have too many ideas for the future competition, but some people did.


    "The young master of the Liu family?"


    In the quiet and spacious room, Chen Heng stood in front of the windowsill, looking at the scenery outside. At the moment, he was surprised: "what did he come to visit me for?"


    "It should be, it''s for the future of the game."


    On one side of the sofa, Liu Rou sat quietly there, listening to Chen Heng''s words at the moment, thinking for a moment, then said so.


    "That''s strange."


    Chen Heng laughed, then casually said: "the competition, he does not seize the time to train, strive to improve themselves, run to me to do?"


    "Mostly, I want to discuss something with you."


    Liu Rou smiles. After thinking for a while, she continues to speak and tells Chen Heng what she has learned: "as far as I know, this young master of the Liu family is the same as Wang Zhong in the Wang family, and also the future successor of the Liu family."


    "It''s just different from Wang Zhong..."


    She thought for a moment, considered the language, and then said, "although Wang Zhong is the heir of the Wang family, his status is very stable, and he has not accepted the family affairs so quickly."


    "But this young master Liu is different."


    "As far as we know, the internal situation of the Liu family behind the young master Liu seems to be very complicated, and the position of his successor does not seem to be stable."


    "So he urgently needs a win to help him secure his position."


    "Go ahead."


    Chen Heng''s expression was calm, but he spoke softly: "what does he want to do?"


    "According to his meaning, he wants you to fight with one of his elder brothers, another strong competitor of the Liu family, and defeat him before deliberately losing to him."


    "I think it''s beautiful."


    Chen Heng couldn''t help laughing: "first, he defeated those who threatened him, and then he deliberately lost him, which not only hit his opponent, but also established his prestige."


    "It''s a good idea."


    "Indeed."


    Liu Rou nodded, and now her face also showed some smile: "however, he also gave a lot of things."


    "Oh?"


    Chen Heng was surprised and turned to look at Liu rou.


    Under Chen Heng''s gaze, Liu Rou slowly raises three fingers.


    "Three evolutionary stones."


    With a smile on her face, she said at the moment: "according to this young master Liu, as long as you are willing to help him, the three evolution stones can be offered immediately."


    "Three dollars?"


    Chen Heng can''t help but pause.


    Evolution stone is a kind of treasure in the world. It not only plays an important role in the protection of animals, but also is an extremely valuable secret for human beings who have no extraordinary blood.


    According to Chen Heng''s previous information from the dark dream group, this kind of thing can greatly increase the ability to read, and even permanently improve the ability to read.


    It can be said that it is a very precious thing.


    Even for Chen Heng, the same is true.


    Three evolutionary stones, such a decisive battle is not small.


    From the beginning to now, Chen Heng has got a lot of things, but up to now, including the awards given by the black dream group and the prizes given by the chica Federation, they are just three evolution stones.


    And now, just cooperate with others and play a fake match, you will have everything.


    "What about the strength of the Liu family and his elder brother?"


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng was silent for a moment, then continued to ask.


    "They''re all three-level beasts, and their strength is very good."


    Liu Rou looked at Chen Heng in front of her and thought for a while. Then she said, "but for you, there should be no big problem."


    Chen Heng''s strength, she wants to know more than ordinary people.


    After all, in order to understand Chen Heng''s strength in all aspects as much as possible, Chen Heng is always watching while training, which naturally makes her more clear.


    Therefore, she knows very well that Chen Heng''s strength, even though he is also a three-level beast keeper, may not be his opponent.


    It should be said that the vast majority of the third level should not be Chen Heng''s opponent.


    Just as Wang Zhong did before, there are only a few people who have that kind of unique combat skills, and they can''t often meet them.


    "Third order?"


    Chen Heng pondered for a moment, then nodded: "it''s not a big problem."


    If it''s only the third level, he can deal with it with his strength, and there won''t be much problem.


    It was the same before, let alone now.


    The invisible power he gained from the slate inheritance can ignore the defense of the mind, so he can easily hurt other beasts.


    With this kind of ability, combined with Chen Heng''s own solid strength, even if he is the same third-order beast keeper, there is no big problem for him.


    It''s not a big problem, it can be solved.


    "What''s your opinion?"


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng''s mind flashed all kinds of ideas, then turned around and looked at Liu Rou in front of him, so he asked.


    "My advice?"


    Liu Rou pondered for a moment, then gave the answer: "if you can, it''s better to promise."


    "The Liu family is not a small force. Although it is a little weaker than the Wang family, its strength is also very strong."


    "If you can make friends with their future owners, it will be good for your future."


    "What''s more, the price he offered is not low."


    She sat on the sofa, looked at Chen Heng and said, "things like evolution stone are in fact valuable and have no market. If they don''t have enough relationship, they can''t be bought even if they have money."


    "The evolution stones I applied for you before have exhausted the amount of this period through the relationship between groups."


    "After that, you can''t apply even if you want to. You can only apply for something else."


    "Your royal beast is just an ordinary bird dragon. If you want to catch up with those Top Royal beasts, you need a lot of evolution stones to cultivate."


    "Now that we have a chance, we can''t miss it."


    After thinking for a long time, she said: "look at this, the young master Liu probably also knows your situation, so he specially offered such a price."


    "I see."


    Listening to Liu Rou''s words, Chen Heng nodded his head to show his agreement.


    Different from what Liu Rou thought, Chen Heng didn''t really see the role of evolutionary stone in promoting animal control.


    But she has a point.


    Such precious treasures that can promote the evolution of blood and even transmute talent, naturally, the more the better.


    Under normal circumstances, it''s something you can''t even buy.


    Now that you have the chance to get three yuan, it''s better not to miss it.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng has a tendency in his mind.


    "Ask Mr. Liu for information for me."


    Standing in the same place, many thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s mind. Then he turned around and looked at Liu Rou in front of him. He said with a smile, "in addition, ask him for me."


    "If I can help him and get rid of his brother in the game..."


    "Can we talk about the terms again?"


    Listen to Chen Heng''s words, Liu Rou Leng Leng, and then quickly reacted, his face showed a clear smile.


    "I see."


    She showed a clear color on her face. Then she stood up silently and said, "I will go there and fight for the best conditions for you."


    Voice down, she threw a wink at Chen Heng, and then turned to leave.


    After she left, Chen Heng was the only one left.


    Standing alone in front of the windowsill, Chen Heng looks at the changes in the landscape outside, watching the waves rising and beating on the coast.


    Along with this process, his mood gradually calmed down and gradually became calm.


    Time goes by slowly.


    After a few days, Liu Rou came to the door again.


    This time, in addition to the information Chen Heng asked for, she also had the latest conditions.


    "We have come to an agreement..."


    After putting down the information, Liu Rou looked at Chen Heng in front of her, and then casually said, "the information about his brother, including his fighting skills and even his strength, is already here."


    "As for the conditions, according to the young master Liu, if you can, if you don''t kill him directly, it doesn''t matter how hard you are going to do."


    "It''s best to just scrap it."


    She laughed and said, "in all, there''s nothing like a brother in this family."


    Chen Heng didn''t reply. He held out his hand and took a look at the material.


    In that material, there is a comprehensive introduction of the elder brother Liu Gongzi.


    Mr. Liu''s elder brother is named Liu Sheng. From the photo, he is a young man with a firm face, a pretty face and a pretty spirit.


    At first glance, it looks like a decent person.


    As for the information, it is very detailed.


    From the beginning of primary school to now, there are only a few applications.


    Chen Heng admired the level of detail.


    According to the level of detail of this information, I''m afraid we''ve made a thorough investigation.


    That young master of the Liu family is really afraid of his elder brother.


    Chen Heng in the heart some ponder, silently flashed this idea.


    Before long, he finished reading the information in front of him, turned around and left the place.


    A few days later, Chen Heng got the details.


    His opponent for the next battle has been determined.


    No one else. It''s Liu Sheng, the elder brother of the Liu family.


    Needless to say, even if Chen Heng doesn''t want to, he knows that it must be the result of the other party''s operation with Liu Rou, so that Chen Heng and Liu Shenggang can meet each other in the next battle.


    As for the young master of the Liu family, if there were no accidents, he would have met in the next war.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng can''t help looking forward to it.

 Chapter 456

    Time passed slowly, and soon, a few days passed again.


    After a few days of preparation, Chen Heng''s competition started again.


    When Chen Heng stepped onto the field, his opponent was already waiting there.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng silently raised his head and looked at each other.


    Standing opposite him at the moment was a young man who looked very energetic.


    The young man was dressed in a long shirt. He looked pretty and resolute.


    On the surface, it''s serious.


    It''s similar to what you see in the picture.


    When Chen Heng is looking at each other, the other side is also looking at Chen Heng. At the moment, his eyes are looking at Chen Heng.


    Both eyes interweave with each other, looking at each other at the moment.


    After a while, the young man nodded to Chen Heng and said, "please give me more advice..."


    Between speaking, an invisible force field enveloped him, turned into an invisible momentum, enveloped all directions.


    Looking at the young man opposite, Chen Heng was a little surprised, but he finally nodded, with a gentle smile on his face: "come on."


    Liu Sheng nodded.


    The next moment, a fist appeared in front of Chen Heng.


    The rapid attack broke out. It was very calm in the first second, but after the next moment, it became extremely rapid.


    With a roar, a pit several meters in size appeared on the complete field. In it, two figures shuttle and leap around, passing around slightly.


    From the surface, it is particularly fierce.


    Of course, it''s just the surface.


    In fact, Chen Heng didn''t do his best at the moment.


    Of course, the other side is the same.


    Up to now, both sides have made many moves before the league.


    Between them, before the game, they have seen the opponent''s previous shots, and have a certain degree of understanding of the strength of the other side.


    But even so, when they really get to the present, they can still feel the heavy pressure in the face of each other''s strength.


    At this moment, they have a common feeling in their hearts.


    Their opponents, it seems, are much better than they have known before.


    "Why is his power so strong..."


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of him, Liu Sheng has some doubts and doubts: "he clearly suffered such a heavy injury before. According to the truth, he should not be fully recovered now. How can he burst out such a terrible force?"


    In his feeling, at the moment, the power of Chen Heng''s outburst has exceeded his previous estimate.


    It''s not like the power of a wounded man. On the contrary, it''s extremely brave and frightening.


    What he didn''t know was that opposite him, Chen Heng also had some accidents.


    "The strength of this man is obviously stronger than what is written in the materials."


    Standing in the same place, while fighting with the other side, Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart: "is the other side always covering up his strength, or is the information wrong, deliberately giving me false information?"


    If you think about it carefully, since that young master Liu wants Chen Heng to help solve Liu Sheng''s problem, it''s not very likely that he deliberately conceals information.


    So, Liu Sheng is deliberately hiding his strength.


    Looking at this, he was also aware of the peeping of the people around him, and always kept a hand.


    But that''s it.


    Bang!


    In a flash, Chen Heng''s whole body was boiling with blood, and his magic power came forth, which turned into a blow.


    The violent storm broke out here and exploded. The violent force pressed Liu Sheng''s body, which made his blood boil, especially uncomfortable.


    After a short trial, after Chen Heng began to break out, he was slowly suppressed and gradually fell into the downwind.


    In this regard, he was unwilling to fight back and tried to block Chen Heng''s attack.


    But a sense of powerlessness flooded in.


    In his feelings, Chen Heng''s power seems to be endless, especially majestic and terrifying. No matter how he exerts his power and bursts out his own potential, he is always suppressed by the other party.


    The situation is going to be uncontrollable.


    "No!"


    On the field, Liu Sheng gritted his teeth and insisted, recalling the appearance of several figures in his mind, and his heart suddenly surged with boundless fighting spirit: "I can''t lose here!"


    "Break it for me!"


    A new force poured into his body. Facing Chen Heng, Liu Sheng opened his eyes fiercely. His eyes burst out with fighting spirit.


    Within a short period of time, new forces burst into the whole body. For a moment, Chen Heng was suppressed in turn.


    When the pressure hit, huge forces emerged from Liu Sheng''s body, which caused Chen Heng a huge sense of oppression.


    Feeling these, he can''t help but be a little surprised, forgetting Liu Sheng''s glance in front of him.


    "His strength has grown again..."


    He was puzzled in his heart. At this time, he was puzzled: "how did you do it?"


    From just now to now, Liu Sheng''s strength has been maintained at a stable level.


    After the initial tug of war, Chen Heng has some understanding of the strength of the other side, and there won''t be much problem.


    See slowly will be able to take the other side, but the other side suddenly burst, suddenly burst out of a new power.


    What''s going on?


    Chen Heng was puzzled, but suddenly thought of a case recorded in the previous data.


    According to the information given by the young master Liu, Liu Sheng seemed to be a marginal figure two years ago.


    In the Liu family at that time, Liu Sheng''s strength was only ordinary. At this age, he was only a formal warrior.


    Although the strength of the official warrior is quite good, it is nothing compared with that young master Liu, and it is not worth being regarded as a threat.


    But two years ago, the other side didn''t know why. It was like taking the wrong medicine. Its actual strength went up all the way. In a short period of two years, it went from the official warrior to the present level.


    It is this kind of terrible acceleration like a rocket that makes Mr. Liu feel a great threat. He has to put down his arrogance at great cost, so that he can''t threaten his position.


    Now, it seems to be the same.


    Clearly before or that strength, but in the twinkling of an eye, the strength of the other side was raised.


    Moreover, it seems that the amount of increase is quite large.


    What the hell is this?


    Chen Heng was a little confused and didn''t know what was going on.


    "Absolutely... Absolutely can''t lose here..."


    In front of him, a murmuring voice rang out and came into Chen Heng''s ear.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng subconsciously raised his head and looked at his eyes.


    In his eyes, Liu Sheng''s appearance shows. At the moment, his face is full of resolute color, and his eyes are filled with incomparable mind and will. It seems that Liu Sheng has a unique appeal and makes people moved.


    He roared so low, then rushed to Chen Heng and waved his fist.


    There was a loud bang, and the power of fury came forth. Like the sea water, the sky was full of pressure, rushing towards Chen Heng.


    Boom!


    A dull sound came from the ground, and the terrible sound crackled out. The scene looked particularly spectacular.


    "Something''s wrong!"


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Chen Heng''s eyes couldn''t help jumping. At this time, he didn''t know what to say: "this guy... What''s the situation?"


    He can feel that the strength of the other side is still improving, as if there is no limit.


    This is not to hide the strength in advance, but to really improve, to upgrade themselves in the battle, to improve their own strength.


    But is this kind of thing that normal people can do?


    Chen Heng thinks that he has experienced a lot of the world and things, but he has never seen such an extraordinary situation.


    It''s true to break through yourself in battle, but are you exaggerating?


    Bang!


    A sound came out, and the two fists were interwoven. Then Liu Sheng flew out and was boxed by Chen Hengyi.


    But the next moment, he roared and rushed over, a face full of perseverance, as if with a spirit of never giving up.


    This kind of feeling as if he can''t fight Xiaoqiang is really uncomfortable.


    "What''s the situation?"


    Outside the field, looking at the situation on the field, Liu Rou can''t help frowning and feeling something wrong: "what''s this ghost?"


    "Where is this man who has just reached the third level?"


    Looking at Liu Sheng''s performance on the field, she began to suspect that the information given by Mr. Liu was wrong.


    She is not in the game and does not know the specific information. She only thinks that the information given by the other side is wrong.


    But fortunately, Chen Heng should be able to solve this problem.


    Liu Rou flashed the idea in her heart, then clapped her hand and yelled, "no, we must let him increase the money!"


    The thought flashed through her mind, and then she picked up the phone quickly.


    "What''s the situation?"


    In the distance, Lu Yao is still watching the game. Looking at the TV in front of her, she subconsciously feels that something is wrong.


    "Can you see anything, my king?"


    In the ear, the voice of the leaf rings at the moment, so it comes into Lu Yao''s mind.


    "See what... Not really... But..."


    Standing in the same place, Lu Yao looked at the TV screen in front of her. Her face showed hesitation: "brother''s opponent, it seems that her strength has been increasing..."


    In a serious sense, she is not really a professional warrior and beast fighter, and she can''t see much about such a level of fighting.


    However, with the awakening of the power of the Golden King in her body, her consciousness is more sensitive and acute.


    As a result, she is often able to find out something that ordinary people can''t detect.


    This is the moment.


    In her feelings, she seems to be able to feel that Chen Heng''s opponent''s strength seems to be gradually getting stronger.


    From the beginning to now, it has changed a lot.


    However, she was not sure about it, so she hesitated.


    "Not bad."


    Listening to Lu Yao''s reply, Ye Ye''s voice sounded again, with some appreciation: "that man''s strength is really growing stronger and stronger.."


    "At the beginning, his strength was far inferior to that of your elder brother."


    "But the more he gets to the back, the stronger his strength is and the faster he grows..."


    She said so.


    "Why is that?"


    Lu Yao quickly asked, at this time seems to have some doubts.


    Even in the eyes of Lu Yao, an ordinary person, this kind of thing seems to be somewhat unreasonable.


    In this world, where can someone become stronger in the battle?


    This is obviously not in line with common sense and is not scientific.


    "I don''t know, but..."


    Leaf''s voice continues to ring, at the moment seems to be a little hesitant: "however, his strength continues to grow, seems to be related to self belief."


    "The stronger his belief is, the stronger his strength is, and he can get more promotion..."


    "It seems that I have some impression of this unique way..."


    The leaf appears to be a little hesitant, so he says at the moment.


    She seems to have some impression on the way the other person is promoted, but she can''t remember it.


    "Brother, he won''t have an accident, will he?"


    Standing in the same place, Lu Yao looked at the scene on the screen and said with some worry at the moment.


    "No


    Listening to Lu Yao''s words, Ye Zi shook his head and then said, "no matter what way he is promoted, it can''t be endless."


    "Otherwise, there''s no need for him to take part in this competition. Just be invincible."


    "My king, your elder brother''s strength, even in my opinion, is strong, almost impeccable in all aspects."


    "No matter how he is promoted, he is unlikely to be your brother''s rival in a short time."


    She said so, saying what she thought.


    After all, we have to talk about the basic law.


    It''s true that this kind of means to enhance our strength will be strange, but no matter how it is said, it is impossible to reach another level directly across our original class.


    Otherwise, he is not this kind of strength.


    From the perspective of Ye Ye, with Chen Heng''s strength, as long as the opponent can''t cross the limit and reach the level above the third level, he can''t be Chen Heng''s opponent.


    "So..."


    Listening to Ye''s words, Lu Yao nodded. At this time, she felt relieved.


    Standing in the same place, she continued to look up and watch the game in front of her.


    And on the screen, things are changing.


    Bang!


    A slender white arm stretched out, in an instant hit Liu Sheng''s chest, will fly out.


    After a short time of adaptation, Chen Heng finally fought back again.


    He made a direct move to suppress it with more terrifying force and once again gained the upper hand.


    This is a more powerful force than before.


    "We have to go all out and knock it down at one time, otherwise, it will be more troublesome...."


    In situ, Chen Heng hand, a flash in the heart of this idea.


    At the moment, he has basically found out the routine of the other party''s increasing strength.


    It seems to be a force related to belief.


    The more powerful and resolute his belief is, the more powerful he can get.


    In this respect, Liu Sheng is undoubtedly outstanding.


    His will is particularly strong, much stronger than many people Chen Heng has ever met, which is shocking enough.


    Because of this, so he can in the strength is far less than Chen Heng, gritted his teeth to now, even his own strength is still rising.


    Chen Heng is no stranger to this power.


    Once in the wizarding world, he experienced a small world in which he gained a mark of faith through the trial of the brave.


    The power of that imprint of faith is also related to faith.


    But the difference is that the power of that belief imprint is more focused on gathering other people''s beliefs and making itself stronger with the help of other people''s beliefs.


    Even if the power of ants, as long as the number is enough and the belief is strong enough, it can also gather into the power to destroy everything.


    This is the mark of faith.


    Liu Sheng''s situation seems to be slightly different.


    The power of his body is not to gather the beliefs of others, but to transform his own beliefs into power. As long as his own will is firm enough, power will flow in.


    The nature of the two is similar, but they are not the same.


    It''s a very special force.


    But even so, Chen Heng also believes that this kind of power does not appear out of thin air.


    Any force needs to have its roots.


    In front of him, Liu Sheng is indeed becoming powerful, and the power of faith is indeed a powerful force.


    But simply relying on one''s own belief, how can there be such a degree of increase?


    In this process, other things will inevitably be consumed.


    And these things can''t be infinite.


    Therefore, in the end, Liu Sheng will not be able to support and become powerful without limit.


    All kinds of thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s mind, and he thought so at this time.


    However, even so, this kind of means is also amazing, which must involve some secrets.


    At least, the ability to make yourself stronger through the power of your own belief is very terrible.


    In a flash, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    Then a loud noise came from my eyes.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng looked up.


    In front of him, Liu Sheng, who had just been beaten by him, rushed towards him again.


    The momentum did not change at all. Even though he was bleeding, there seemed to be no way to stop him.


    The whole person seems to have a unique spirit.


    "Don''t you give up yet?"


    Looking at Liu Sheng in front of him, Chen Heng frowned, then stretched out his hand and patted directly in front of him.


    Bang!


    A huge force came out from the front of my eyes, and it came in such a turbulent way that it was patted on Liu Sheng''s body.


    In front of Chen Heng''s body, Liu Sheng''s body suddenly froze, and now his blood splashed all over the body, which seemed to be everywhere.


    However, even to such a point, Liu Sheng still did not admit defeat, and even did not fall.


    His body was broken, and there were wounds all over his body. He looked bloody.


    However, he still stood there, even though his consciousness was vague, he still made a gesture that he was about to charge.


    At a glance, it was shocking.

 Chapter 457

    "This man..."


    Standing in the same place, looking at Liu Sheng, who is bruised but still charging himself, Chen Heng can''t help frowning. At this time, some bad ideas arise in his heart.


    At this time, he felt inexplicably.


    I seem to have become the villain to be defeated by the brave in some stories.


    Isn''t that right.


    Liu Sheng is so resolute and heroic in front of him. Even though he is covered with bruises, he has to make a fearless charge towards his enemies. People can''t help sighing and sighing at his various gestures.


    And Chen Heng?


    He stood there alone, feeling the breeze around him, as well as the majestic momentum from Liu Sheng in front of him. His face was a little chilly. Although he was calm, his face was getting darker and darker.


    The more you look, the more you feel like a villain.


    Standing in the same place, the idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, then he shook his head and waved again.


    Bang!


    With one hand down, the space in front of you seems to be suppressed by something, showing a sense of deformation.


    Around it and tear, vaguely, there is a sense of estrangement emerged, so far show.


    Body in which Liu Sheng''s body suddenly froze, the original charge posture can not help but stop.


    On his face, an inexplicable expression of pain appeared, but it just flashed away, just disappeared in a moment, replaced by the previous expression of perseverance.


    In this way, he had no doubt suffered severe pain just now.


    Just in that moment, it is hard to bear down, did not reveal the slightest.


    This kind of strong willpower is admirable.


    But even so, but his body also stopped, at the moment all over the body everywhere in the spurt of blood, there are many flowers bloom, especially miserable.


    "Don''t you give up?"


    Standing alone in the same place, looking at the appearance of Liu Sheng in front of him, Chen Heng''s face was cold and calm, and said, "if you go on like this, you won''t be able to hold on."


    His voice fell down and spread to Liu Sheng''s ear.


    Listening to the voice, Liu Shengmian raised his head and looked at Chen Heng under great pressure.


    Although he didn''t open his mouth, his eyes were still firm. He looked like an old tree on a cliff. He was firm and never gave up.


    Even if there is no mouth, but just this look, but also enough to let Chen Heng know the answer.


    "Sure enough, I still don''t give up..."


    Chen Heng sighed, some helpless.


    Even though he is now fighting this battle, he is unavoidably impatient.


    In front of Liu Sheng is almost like a cockroach that can''t be killed, which makes people feel particularly annoyed.


    But that''s it.


    "Since you don''t want to give up."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng''s face became colder and colder. At the moment, he stretched out his hand and waved it silently.


    "Then I''ll see you off."


    Light words fall, which is full of chilly, seems to be vaguely with a fatal opportunity to kill.


    A stream of mental energy escaped from Chen Heng and spread to the rest of the people around him.


    Vaguely, it seems to be able to let people see the flames of war, as well as the endless corpses lying on the battlefield, that kind of miserable and terrifying scene.


    The power of killing is running in an instant, and the power of terror is exploding and urging, and it suddenly falls down.


    Bang!


    In a flash, the person in front of him was affected, and a light color of confusion appeared in his eyes.


    Then, his body flew out directly. This time, there were many holes in his body, which were destroyed from the inside of his body.


    For Liu Sheng in front of him, this time Chen Heng didn''t keep his hand any longer. The power in his body broke out and directly swept all directions, destroying many joints of his body.


    At the moment, Liu Sheng not only suffered serious injuries inside and outside his body, but also his bones were almost smashed, which made him look particularly miserable.


    At this point, the battle is over.


    No matter how tenacious and tough you are, you can''t stand up again.


    The outcome has been decided.


    Chen Heng''s face was cold and he wanted to turn around and go out.


    But the next moment, his steps will not be from a meal.


    "I... I haven''t lost yet..."


    Behind him, a voice came, very weak, as if the dying man murmured.


    If it wasn''t for the quiet on the field at the moment, Chen Heng''s hearing is far more agile than ordinary people, I''m afraid he can''t really hear clearly.


    Listening to the voice, Chen Heng body pause, and then turned silently, looking in that direction.


    Liu Sheng is still there.


    He suffered a lot of injuries all over his body. Now, according to the principle, he could not stand up for a long time.


    But under Chen Heng''s gaze, he is still tenacious, struggling at the moment, trying to stand up from the ground, a face full of stubborn.


    "I don''t want to give up..."


    "I..."


    He got up slowly, his body was shaking slightly, as if he was suffering a lot every moment.


    Of course, it is true in fact.


    But in the end, no matter what the process, he stood up again.


    Chen Heng looked at this scene coldly, and didn''t know what to say at this moment.


    He has traveled a lot of the world, seen a lot of scenery, and met all kinds of people.


    Among them, some are just and frank, some are loyal and brave, and some are mean and cruel


    But just like Liu Sheng in front of him, his willpower is so strong that he never gives up until the end. It''s the first time for Chen Heng to see him.


    However, to this extent, it is also the end.


    No matter how strong the willpower is, it can''t change the reality.


    Reality never changes because of pure consciousness.


    If you can get everything with strong willpower, what else do you need strength to do?


    Chen Heng watched as Liu Sheng stood up again and tried to fight against Chen Heng again.


    But then, his last strength also disappeared, the whole person seemed to be unable to bear the general, directly fell down, fainted on the ground.


    Not far away, the clear bell rings and comes out at the moment.


    The victory has been decided.


    Around, when the victory was decided, dense medical staff poured in from one side and walked towards Liu Sheng.


    "Come on! Come on


    "The player''s injury is very serious and must be treated immediately!"


    Before long, Liu Sheng was carried on a stretcher and left.


    One side, also someone came to Chen Hengshen, want to help him see.


    Chen Heng shook his head and refused.


    Compared with Liu Sheng, his injury is not serious, as long as his simple bandage is enough, not too much trouble.


    So, after Liu Sheng was sent away, he turned around and walked towards the outside world.


    Walking out of the field, it''s no surprise that Liu Rou has been waiting in that place.


    She stood in the distance and looked at Chen Heng walking out of the competition field. She had a relaxed smile on her face and looked quite relaxed.


    "How do you feel?"


    Standing in the same place, looking at Chen Heng, Liu Rou smiles and asks.


    "It''s a little subtle."


    Chen Heng shook his head, then said: "but it''s just a game, as for this degree?"


    Naturally, what he said is not others, but Liu Sheng.


    In the previous competition, Liu shengmingming is not Chen Heng''s opponent, but still has to get up again and again and charge towards Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng was surprised by this.


    The battle that could have been solved quickly took such a long time.


    "Who knows..."


    Referring to Liu Sheng, Liu Rou sighed and said, "maybe this is what he has always done."


    "Perhaps, the reason why he has been able to go all the way to the present is that he will never admit defeat and firm his will to move forward."


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of her, she said softly.


    Standing in the same place, recalling Liu Sheng''s performance, Chen Heng moved in his heart, but he didn''t say much, just nodded calmly.


    "But in a word..."


    Standing in front of Chen Heng, recalling Chen Heng''s performance just now, Liu Rou also has some doubts. At the moment, she can''t help looking up at Chen Heng: "what''s the matter with your strength?"


    "Compared with before, has your strength increased again?"


    She looked at Chen Heng with a look of doubt on her face.


    In the competition just now, Liu Sheng''s performance certainly shocked him. His vitality and willpower, as if he could not fight to death, and his rising strength were impressive.


    But Chen Heng''s impression is equally clear.


    No matter how much strength the opponent uses, Chen Heng seems to be effortless and can easily solve the problem.


    This seems to pick up the children in general calm, but also people can not help but accident.


    In particular, Chen Heng''s previous strength seems to have surpassed that of Wang Zhong.


    "Well."


    Listening to Liu Rou''s words, Chen Heng nodded. He didn''t say anything more about this issue, but said in a soft voice: "after the last battle, I had some experience, so I made a little progress..."


    His strength, of course, has been improved.


    This kind of promotion is not only because of their own training, but also because of Wang Zhong.


    Before that, Chen Heng planted the seeds of killing in Wang Zhong''s body.


    And this seed of killing has begun to take root in recent days.


    From that day on, almost every day, a steady stream of killing power converged and directly poured into Chen Heng''s body.


    Obviously, these are the achievements of Wang Zhong.


    In this way, from the beginning of the killing, he has tasted the sweetness of the killing deity and began to fall into it.


    Compared with honest self-improvement and self-improvement, the feeling of being able to improve as long as you keep killing makes people indulge in it.


    Therefore, during this period, Wang Zhong worked very hard.


    And the harder he works, the more benefits Chen Heng gets.


    It''s the supply of these killing forces, so in the recent period, Chen Heng''s strength has been improved to a certain extent, becoming more powerful than before.


    To be honest, this kind of thing is quite normal for Chen Heng.


    However, it is obvious that for Liu Rou in front of her, the news seems to have a great impact.


    "A little bit better..."


    Standing in the same place, looking at the calm expression in front of him, like Chen Heng who said something trivial, Liu Rou was speechless. At this time, she didn''t know what to say.


    I believe in you.


    Do you know how much time and price other people need to pay to make progress at your level?


    Looking at the present Chen Heng, Liu Rou did not know what to make complaints about.


    Generally speaking, the third level is the top level in the chica Federation.


    At this level, if you want to continue to move forward, even a little progress will be particularly difficult.


    It is because of this that so many people are trapped in this level, unable to move forward much in their lifetime.


    And in front of Chen Heng this understatement, as if very casual words, if other people know, that may be angry.


    "Is this the real genius?"


    Standing in the same place, at this time, Liu Rou can only think so in her heart, sighing silently.


    "Don''t look at me like that."


    Liu Rou''s eyes are not comfortable. Chen Heng turns around and looks at Liu Rou in front of him. He has some helplessness: "do you think the performance of the person opposite me before is more outrageous?"


    "Compared with him, I''m nothing."


    He has some helpless mouth.


    This time, Liu Rou nodded silently, expressing her understanding.


    Her side, there is a special team, for everything happened on the court in the eyes, a very detailed analysis.


    As a result, she still understands Liu Sheng''s changes.


    Compared with Chen Heng, that is unscientific.


    With a slogan shouting out, Liu Sheng''s own strength is also rising, just like no money in general.


    That kind of scene, that is Chen Heng, otherwise if you change one up, I''m afraid it will have to give confidence to be hit.


    Compared with the other party''s unreasonable means of promotion, Chen Heng''s is nothing.


    At least it''s just a little bit of genius. It''s scientific.


    "Let''s go."


    In the distance, the breeze is blowing, and there is a faint husky sound around. It is very comfortable to rush here in all directions.


    After standing in the same place and chatting with Liu Rou for a while, Chen Heng turns around and walks out, ready to leave this place.


    After the battle with Liu Sheng, the next opponents don''t have to think much about it.


    According to the previous agreement with the young master of the Liu family, after winning over Liu Sheng, what Chen Heng wants to do next is to fight with the young master of the Liu family, and then lose to the other side, so as to establish prestige for the other side.


    This is also of special significance.


    Think about it. If Liu Sheng fails to defeat his opponent, but he loses in the hands of the young master of the Liu family, isn''t this proof that the young master of the Liu family is stronger than Liu Sheng?


    It can also be concluded that Liu''s son is more outstanding than Liu Sheng.


    Afterwards, as long as you find someone to blow, a prestige can be reaped.


    It can not only enhance self prestige, but also take the opportunity to attack Liu Sheng, a potential competitor.


    It''s killing two birds with one stone.


    Of course, this idea is very good.


    But whether things can develop like his idea needs Chen Heng''s cooperation.


    For this reason, after Chen Hengsheng passed Liu Sheng, the young master of the Liu family sent things to him with great insight.


    A total of four pieces of evolution stone, straight to Chen hengsong.


    Of the four evolutionary stones, three are the rewards previously negotiated, and the last one is the result of Liu Rou''s negotiation with the other party.


    After all, Liu Sheng''s strength is obviously much higher than that in the previous data. If it''s not good, Chen Heng will roll over.


    In the face of such a strong enemy, it is natural to increase money.


    In this regard, the young master of the Liu family knew he was wrong, so he readily agreed.


    Now things have been sent to Chen Heng''s room for Chen Heng to watch.


    "You''d better keep these evolution stones. After that, they can be used by your royal beast to improve its blood."


    After delivering things, Liu Rou looked at Chen Heng in front of her, then thought about it for a while, and continued to say, "of course, you have enough fossils on hand now."


    "So if you want, just use one or two of them and put them on yourself."


    "If you directly use the evolution stone, you can also improve your mental ability, or even permanently improve your mental ability. It''s a very valuable opportunity."


    She put things down, and then looked at Chen Heng said so.


    With these words, she turned and left the place directly.


    Chen Heng was the only one left.


    After Liu Rou left, Chen Heng turned his attention to the things in front of him.


    On the table in front of me, there are several wooden boxes.


    Of course, it means wooden boxes, but in fact, the materials of these wooden boxes are very special. They are made of extremely unique wood and have unique functions.


    Even if not to mention the value of the fossils, even just these wooden boxes can be regarded as very precious things.


    Sitting in the same place, Chen Heng looked at these wooden boxes, then stretched out his hand and opened them.


    When the wooden box was opened, the contents of it came out.


    The light golden light began to bloom.


    Under Chen Heng''s gaze, inside the wooden box is a golden crystal.


    The golden crystal is very beautiful, and the light emitted from it is very bright, shining on the body, giving people a unique warm feeling.


    If you look carefully, you can find that on this golden crystal, there are many subtle textures, which look like a unique symbol and imprint, containing mysterious power.


    Chen Heng looked at the Golden Crystal and felt the shining light. He couldn''t help feeling his heart move.


    In this golden crystal, he clearly felt a unique power.


    A very powerful and pure power is contained in the Golden Crystal and stored in a stable form.


    This kind of energy may be the reason why evolutionary stone has such an effect.

 Chapter 458

    Chen Heng has seen the introduction of Jincheng fossil before.


    In this world, evolution stone is undoubtedly a very precious thing.


    This kind of thing is a special product in the starry sky. It is distributed in many places, but it is very rare and precious.


    And so is its role.


    The energy contained in an evolution stone not only has the function of benign evolution and the transmutation of the royal blood, but also can stimulate the mental ability of the Royal, so that the mental ability of the Royal can be improved, and even permanently improve the mental ability of the Royal.


    What''s more, it''s said that if enough fossils can be used, even ordinary people who don''t have the talent of animal control can awaken their talent.


    Of course, no one will really verify whether this kind of thing is true.


    After all, the price is too high.


    But now, Chen Heng is very interested in the various effects of evolutionary stone.


    Sitting on the sofa, he picked up a piece of evolution stone and looked at it with great interest. He looked at it carefully.


    If you look carefully, you can see that there are some fine lines of runes in the evolution stone, but they are a little messy.


    These runes are said to have been born naturally in the world, giving evolutionary stone a unique power.


    After thinking for a moment, Chen Heng closed his eyes, and his mental power slowly spread out. In this way, he linked to the evolution stone in front of him.


    Suddenly, an inexplicable feeling emerged from my heart.


    At this moment, Chen Heng felt as if he had touched an inexplicable Golden Ocean.


    In the vast spiritual sea, the appearance of a golden ocean appears, especially clear and conspicuous.


    On this golden ocean, golden power flows in it, emitting a kind of sacred and awe inspiring Qi, especially unique and mysterious.


    At the moment, with Chen Heng''s thoughts flashing, the sea water in the Golden Ocean began to tilt, and gradually began to spread to one side, integrating into Chen Heng''s body.


    When the golden sea water integrated into Chen Heng''s body, Chen Heng''s body suddenly stopped.


    An inexplicable sense of comfort emerged from my heart.


    Vaguely, it seems that there is some power around the body, which is shaping something of him.


    And that kind of thing is not the body, nor the pure mental power, but a more pure thing.


    Origin.


    Chen Heng stops his action and feels the changes that have taken place in himself. His eyes suddenly show a surprise expression.


    "I see..."


    He sat on the sofa, feeling the changes in himself. At this time, he almost sat up directly.


    "No wonder..."


    He recalled the message he had seen before, and it was clear to him at last.


    No wonder evolution stone has so many effects and is so precious.


    It turns out that what is promoted through the evolutionary stone is pure origin.


    The origin is the aggregation of everything, and also the symbol of the essence of life.


    To upgrade the essence is to upgrade the essence of life from the root.


    The changes that have been made are very big.


    If it is a royal beast, then the origin of ascension, blood will naturally occur metamorphosis, toward a more powerful form.


    If it is ordinary human, then after the original ascension, mindfulness will naturally improve, even because the original is powerful, leading to a lot of improvement in their own talents.


    These are normal things.


    For Chen Heng, the effect of evolvingstone is also the most surprising.


    Because in Chen Heng''s understanding, the so-called origin has another name.


    That is true spirit.


    The true spirit is the manifestation of the origin, and it is also the existence born from the ultimate transformation after the life body reaches a level.


    However, in essence, true spirit and origin are different forms of one thing.


    Therefore, the promotion of Chen Heng''s own origin means the promotion of his true spirit.


    This is what he is most happy about.


    Sitting in the same place, Chen Heng looks at the fossil in his hand.


    In his hands, the golden fossil is still blooming, the light golden luster is very bright and unique.


    However, after the traction, he had a unique feeling.


    In front of my eyes, this piece of Jin fossil, which exudes gold and looks very bright, seems to be dimmed, and some of its power has disappeared.


    Looking back on the reaction just now, this should not be an illusion.


    Feeling this, Chen Heng shook his head, then continued to start his own action.


    He extracted the power from this evolutionary stone and integrated it into his own body.


    Along with this process, the evolutionary stone in his hand is also changing.


    This evolutionary stone was originally gold.


    But with the power absorbed by Chen Heng, the color of its surface is also slowly changing, and the gold is slowly fading, then directly disappearing, becoming a pure transparent color.


    At this point, the power of the evolutionary stone disappears completely.


    However, the transparent crystal left behind is not useless.


    According to the world, the transparent crystal left behind by this evolutionary stone after absorbing power is called white crystal.


    White crystal is the product of evolutional stone after absorbing power, but it is also a very precious material.


    There is evidence that if Baijing is prevented in the right place, it will still slowly absorb the power of the world itself and recover from nature.


    After a long time, it will return to the fossil state.


    Just like the underground oil and coal mines, they are precious resources left behind after many years.


    So is the evolutionary stone.


    As long as you experience the baptism of time in the right place, the power in the white crystal will be restored.


    This situation is recognized by people in this world.


    But relatively speaking, no one will really get the evolutionary stone in this way.


    Because it takes too long to recover the power of white crystal in this way.


    According to the current detection situation, if the white crystal is randomly placed and let it recover in any place, the recovery time may need to be calculated in billions of years.


    Even if it is prevented in some unique positions, it can speed up the recovery of white crystal, but it will take millions of years.


    And in such a long time, no one can really wait.


    If we really wait until then, maybe even this force itself will not exist.


    Therefore, no one would like to wait such a long time.


    At present, the main fossils are still obtained by mining and are very precious.


    But for Chen Heng, there seems to be a difference.


    He can travel through different worlds.


    In different world, not only the environment is different, but also the time and velocity are very different.


    Therefore, if he can find a very long time to prevent these exhausted white crystals from being in it, and then use the time flow rate, he may be able to quickly obtain a batch of evolution stones.


    Moreover, similar uses seem to be more than that.


    At this time, Chen Heng suddenly had many ideas.


    It seems that it''s not only the unique material of Baijing, but also many other things that can be arranged in this way.


    For example, some precious spirit grass and magic plants, some treasures that need a long time to breed, and many things that need time to reproduce.


    It seems that these can be obtained in batches in this way.


    "There may be a lot of problems with living things..."


    Sitting on the sofa, all sorts of thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s mind: "but in simple materials, it seems that there are not so many problems..."


    There''s something wrong with shuttling on living things.


    Because if you travel around the world with other people, you need to consume a lot of simulation points.


    But if it''s just materials, there are not so many problems.


    It takes very little power.


    To some extent, Chen Heng''s idea seems to be completely feasible.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng can''t help thinking.


    It seems that he has turned on the correct usage of the simulator again.


    However, this practice can only be verified later.


    For now, this is not what needs to be done.


    Sitting on the sofa, Chen Heng felt the change in himself.


    After absorbing a piece of fossil, his true spirit is more and more active at the moment. Some cracks that originally appeared because of the division of true spirit have now completely recovered and disappeared.


    As for the strength, it has also increased a little, but in terms of the overall proportion, it is not too much.


    In this regard, Chen Heng did not feel strange.


    His true spirit is indeed extremely powerful. After going through many worlds, it has already reached a very powerful level.


    Based on his powerful true spirit, the promotion brought by a mere piece of evolution stone must be relatively limited. It is not surprising that the promotion is not too much.


    It doesn''t matter that a piece of evolution stone doesn''t improve much.


    Just enough.


    When an evolution stone is used up, Chen Heng turns around and looks at several other wooden boxes.


    Then he started to move.


    After a while, of the four evolution stones in front of us, only the last one is still golden. As for the other three, they have now become transparent white.


    After the fading of gold, these evolutionary stones look crystal clear, and now they are more like a unique gem, very beautiful.


    Even if it does not consider the actual value, just on the surface, it is also of great ornamental value.


    Chen Heng flashed these thoughts in his heart, then put away the rest of these things and went to one side.


    After absorbing three pieces of fossils, the real spirit in his body was boiling, and it was growing slowly at the moment.


    This kind of growth will not be over for a while and a half. It should take some time to adapt.


    However, after absorbing the three evolution stones, Chen Heng felt that his true spirit was stronger than before.


    Moreover, his own mental talent has indeed been enhanced to a certain extent, as Liu Rou said before.


    For Chen Heng, this is not bad.


    Some time ago, I just got the nameless refining method, which can improve the mental ability and refine the true spirit. Now I have the chance to enhance my talent again.


    Good luck.


    Three evolution stones were used, and there are still four that will be released by the dark dream group.


    At that time, if these evolutionary stones can be used up and the power contained in them can be digested, Chen Heng''s power can be further restored and his true spirit can be more perfect.


    As for the promoting effect of evolutionary stone on blood vessels, Chen Heng said that it doesn''t matter.


    For Xiaohong, it now has the help of Chen Heng, even if it does not need the power of the evolution stone, it is enough to break through the original boundaries and go all the way to the end.


    In this case, although these evolutionary stones have some effects on it, they are not very important.


    Instead of using it, it''s better to use it directly on Chen Heng himself.


    This can also achieve the best cost performance.


    "Next, there''s another one..."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng''s face was calm, looking at the distant scenery. At the moment, this idea flashed through his heart.


    Time goes by slowly.


    It wasn''t long. It was days.


    A few days later, Chen Heng''s next game will start.


    Not surprisingly, this time, Chen Heng''s opponent is no one else. It''s the young master of the Liu family.


    His real name is Liu Sheng. He is the leader of the Liu family.


    Like Wang Zhong before him, he is a worthy successor of the Liu family in the future.


    If it wasn''t for Liu Sheng''s sudden rise, he would have no pressure.


    It''s not like now, but also considering the threat of my elder brother.


    Of course, Chen Heng has little interest in it.


    On the field, opposite, Liu Sheng has been standing there.


    Chen Heng fixed his eyes.


    Compared with Liu Sheng, Liu Sheng''s appearance is another one.


    He looked a little thin and handsome, but he was a little gloomy. At the moment, he saw Chen Heng''s gaze and a polite smile on his face.


    "Please give me more advice."


    With a smile on his face, he looked at Chen Heng in front of him and said, then he made a gesture.


    On the surface, they are like strangers without any communication at all, which is very consistent with each other. Fortunately, in order to carry out this war, they have already made a plan in advance.


    Next, just follow the opportunity.


    So in the next, a fierce battle is displayed in front of everyone.


    In the eyes of those outside, the two people fight each other. The powerful force is surging, even if it is only the aftereffect, it is frightening and terrible to the extreme.


    And in this process, the two people have been equal, each other fell into a stalemate.


    In this process, it has experienced several turning points.


    Finally, in a fight, Chen Hengxiang was negligent, and Liu Sheng seized the opportunity and gave him a heavy blow with his fighting skills.


    A figure flew out and landed on the ground after a long time.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng covered his chest and looked at the opposite Liu Sheng. His face was particularly ugly: "what''s this combat skill?"


    In front of his chest, there is a wound showing, with scarlet blood on it, which seems to have been injured.


    In front of Chen Heng, Liu Sheng looks at Chen Heng''s appearance in front of him. His appearance is plain, but he is admiring Chen Heng''s acting skills in his heart.


    Just now, he did display a combat skill.


    But that skill is just the most common one. For Chen Heng and other people, even hard resistance is nothing.


    But he just made such effects, just like how powerful his move was.


    The acting is good.


    Liu Sheng praised in his heart, but his face showed a sneer: "there are many things you don''t know."


    As the voice fell, they collided again.


    Just after that, Chen Heng seemed to have been hit hard, and his speed and strength dropped rapidly.


    Slowly, his body wound more and more, the whole person''s breath also appears more and more weak.


    "I give up..."


    Finally, looking at Liu Sheng, who is standing in front of him, Chen Heng''s face is very blue. Finally, he opens his mouth and says those two words.


    Voice down, in the stadium, a symbol of victory and defeat ring suddenly.


    A group of medical staff came in and began to examine the two.


    Chen Heng did not pay attention, just left the field alone, seems to be a little lost.


    Opposite him, Liu Sheng''s clothes are worn out and his body is covered with many wounds, but he is still standing there, enjoying the light and the gaze of many eyes, with the bearing of a winner, calm and indifferent.


    This is where the winner is.


    "Brother, he... Just lost?"


    Standing in the same place, looking at the scene in front of the TV, Lu Yao couldn''t believe it: "how can this be..."


    After the awakening of the power of the Golden King, her consciousness has become extremely sharp.


    Just now, Chen Heng''s play is very real. If other people are not on the court, they can''t tell each other.


    But Lu Yao can still feel something wrong.

 Chapter 459

    "My king, tell me..."


    Standing in the same place, Lu Yao looked at the end of the scene in front of her eyes, but the sound of leaves rang out in her mind.


    Listening to the voice, she pondered for a moment, then gave a reply, saying what she felt.


    "It seems that some of them are not quite right..."


    "Brother, his strength should be more than that..."


    She hesitated and said that she didn''t know if she was wrong.


    It has to be said that with the gradual return of the essence of the king of gold, today''s Luyao seems to be very ordinary, just like an ordinary girl, but its essence has been very unique, surpassing many people in the world.


    The battle between Chen Heng and Liu Sheng just now, in the eyes of the vast majority of people, is not a problem, the performance is reasonable, there will be little doubt.


    But in Lu Yao''s view, it is able to feel the wrong taste.


    Not only other things, but also this keen insight, which is already amazing.


    "Not bad."


    Listening to Lu Yao''s words, Ye Ye''s voice echoed in her mind again, with a sense of appreciation: "my king, you can see this, it''s great."


    "Indeed, your brother''s performance is much weaker than before."


    She whispered out, then casually pointed out some of the doubts, and then continued to say: "like these places, in fact, your brother has a chance to take each other down."


    "But in the end, your brother gave up."


    "It''s like this, more than once."


    "Why is that?"


    Listening to Ye Ye''s words, Lu Yao also has some doubts: "brother, he clearly can win, why should he deliberately lose..."


    "Maybe... Is there any reason why we have to lose..."


    The leaf opens a mouth softly, some sigh of say.


    "Why we have to lose..."


    Standing in the same place, Lu Yao listened to the words and could not help but keep silent.


    At this time, she thought of a lot of things.


    Around, there are many similar news.


    Sometimes, in the competition, the players may want to go all out, but their sponsors often force their players to deliberately lose the game in order to obtain greater benefits.


    The scene in front of us may be the same.


    Thinking of this possibility, Lu Yao couldn''t help feeling a little heartache.


    As for Chen Heng and the other side channeling, deliberately lose this possibility, Lu Yao never thought about it from the beginning to the end.


    It''s not only because of her elder brother''s brilliance, but also because of the past impression of Chen Heng''s predecessor.


    Chen Heng''s predecessor, is such a proud person, how can he deliberately lose the game because of this kind of thing.


    If he really wants to do such a thing, he must be forced to do it.


    However, Lu Yao had no choice but to sigh.


    And for Lu Yao, Chen Heng just lost the game and ended his League trip, which may not be a good thing.


    Before that, Lu Yao watched all the games.


    Especially in the match between Chen Heng and Wang Zhong, in the course of the match, both sides have the idea of killing each other.


    As long as she thought about the danger, Lu Yao would feel a little frightened and scared subconsciously.


    If the match goes on like this, she is afraid that Chen Heng will run into new danger.


    It''s probably a good choice to end this game like this.


    The thought flashed through her mind, and she thought so now.


    "But... I need to be stronger too..."


    Standing in the same place, she recalled Chen Heng''s previous performance. She could not help sighing and became more determined: "one day, I will help my brother too. I can''t let him bear the pressure alone..."


    "And those unknown enemies..."


    All sorts of thoughts flashed through her mind, and she had made up her mind.


    Standing on one side, ye ye looks at Lu Yao and seems to feel the change in her heart. At the moment, she is in a happy mood.


    "Don''t worry."


    She spoke softly, and her voice rang out in Lu Yao''s mind: "with me, my king, you will become stronger quickly."


    "In your case, as long as the seal on the mark is untied, the power will grow rapidly."


    "Two more years at the most, you can reach the level of your elder brother."


    She said so.


    "I hope so."


    Listening to Ye''s words, Lu Yao nodded and said so.


    Far away.


    With the bell ringing, Chen Heng''s game is over.


    To this, Chen Heng face calm, just quietly turned around, left the field, toward the outside.


    Outside, Liu Rou is still standing there. She has been waiting here for a long time.


    Next to her, there is a car. Seeing Chen Heng walk out of the car, I can''t help laughing and patting the car.


    "Get in the car."


    Standing there, she looked at Chen Heng and said with a smile, "I''ll take you around."


    Chen Heng nodded, then sat up quietly and asked Liu Rou to send him back.


    Back in the familiar room, he simply treated the wound on his body.


    Of course, it means simple treatment, but in fact it''s nothing.


    The strength of his body is far beyond other people''s imagination.


    The injuries he had suffered on the field before looked very miserable, but when he got back to his room, all his injuries had recovered.


    On the body, some wounds left before are scarred, and there are some traces of previous battles on them, but they are disappearing at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    After sending Chen Heng back, Liu Rou chatted with her for a while and then left.


    But then, several groups of people came to visit.


    Among these people, there are people from the black dream group, Liu Sheng and even Longcheng University.


    Among them, the people of the dark dream group came to appease Chen Heng, and by the way, they decided on Chen Heng''s treatment after that.


    Liu Sheng''s people came to say hello and sent a batch of gifts by the way. They even hinted that they would cooperate in the future.


    As for the people in Longcheng college, they also gave Chen Heng a large number of rewards, and even told him the rewards.


    After Chen Heng returned to Longcheng college, he was no longer an ordinary student.


    It''s the captain of a town.


    Longcheng college is not only a college, but also a powerful military group.


    Students in Longcheng college, in addition to studying in the college, occasionally go out to perform tasks, responsible for guarding an area and maintaining the order of an area.


    Chen Heng''s previous performance has been seen by them.


    The representative of Longcheng college thinks that Chen Heng''s strength is no less than those top students, so there is no need to waste time in the college.


    Therefore, they gave Chen Heng such a position.


    Chen Heng agreed.


    In charge of the guard of an urban area, the welfare of this position is very great, not only can enjoy very high treatment, but also can move freely at ordinary times, without being bound.


    Of course, if there is anything else in the area under the jurisdiction of the garrison, it must be done at the first time.


    But for Chen Heng, this is naturally no problem.


    If he takes this job, he will not be tied up in Longcheng college, but can do what he wants to do.


    After that, no matter what you do, it will be much more convenient.


    This is more convenient for Chen Heng''s future plans.


    For the future, Chen Heng has a clear plan.


    With the gradual awakening of Lu Yao''s golden mark, those who belong to the five Knights will catch up with Qika star.


    All in all, it didn''t take long.


    Therefore, taking advantage of this period of time, Chen Heng must want to enhance himself as quickly as possible.


    Just as it happens, when Chen Heng browsed the timeline before, he also got some useful information from it. If he can make good use of it, it will undoubtedly speed up the growth of his strength.


    The position given by Longcheng college just gives him the right to move freely.


    It''s very good.


    Therefore, Chen hengcai agreed and didn''t say much.


    After seeing off groups of visitors, Chen Heng went back to his room and continued to rest.


    At this time, he sighed in silence.


    "It''s over..."


    The thought flashed through his mind.


    With his defeat on the field, his journey is basically over.


    Of course, Chen Heng doesn''t care about it.


    After all, in this competition, what he wants to obtain has basically been completely obtained.


    He successfully established his reputation and won the attention of many people, so he got a lot of precious things.


    And with these things, in the next period of time, he will be able to stride forward, do not worry about anything.


    It''s good news, I have to say.


    As for the rest, there are other things.


    In addition, in the course of this competition, there are still some doubts left.


    For example, people who came to test or even assassinate before.


    Who on earth is that man? Who sent it?


    Chen Heng remains confused about this issue.


    Liu Rou is still helping to find out through the power of the dark dream group. She wants to help Chen Heng find the person.


    But so far, there has been no harvest.


    Chen Heng is not surprised.


    In any case, since the other party dares to test, it must be well prepared and will not be so easy to find.


    Otherwise, it would be too unprofessional.


    "If you urge the mark of destiny, you should be able to find it, but it''s not worth it..."


    Sitting in the same place, Chen Heng looked up at his head.


    There, the light golden destiny flickered out, and it was so clear at the moment.


    These forces of destiny were all intercepted by Chen Heng from Lu Yao through the mark of destiny during this period of time. Little by little, much by little, and gradually to the present level.


    If we use the power of the mark of destiny to consume deduction, we should be able to find out the previous person.


    But now, it''s not necessary.


    Input is not directly proportional to output.


    Therefore, it is enough for Liu Rou to do such things in the past.


    In addition to this, there is another thing that Chen Heng cares about.


    "Count the time. At this time, Lu Yao''s golden mark should have been fully awakened..."


    Sitting on the sofa, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and the idea flashed silently in his heart.


    He has a clear understanding of the whole process of Lu Yao''s rise.


    If according to the original track, when the five Knights really come, Luyao''s strength should have reached the level of the third peak, that is, Chen Heng''s current level.


    As for now, she should still be in a state of just awakening. With the help of her followers, she has just awakened her mind and set foot on her own road.


    That''s true in the original trajectory.


    But now, it''s not very clear.


    Maybe the same, maybe something different has happened.


    After all, because of Chen Heng''s strong rise, at this time, some things are different from before.


    Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart, then turned around and closed his eyes silently.


    In his body, the nameless refining method works in an instant, and the real spirit in his body vibrates. In an instant, it seems that there is a bright light covering all directions, covering Chen Heng''s spiritual sea, which is particularly unique and mysterious.


    It has been a while since Chen Heng got that anonymous quenching method.


    In the recent period of time, through this nameless refining method, Chen Heng has been refining himself all the time and strengthening his mental strength.


    Now, his mental strength has caught up with his martial arts strength, and has reached the third level.


    "I just don''t know how long it''s going to take to reach the fourth level..."


    Sitting in the same place, feeling the changes on the body, Chen Heng silently opened his eyes, a trace of clarity flashed in his heart.


    Compared with the warrior, in this world, the road of the beast keeper is clearly planned.


    From the first level to the third level, it is the accumulation of mindfulness. As long as the degree of mindfulness reaches, it can enter naturally and reach the leap of life level.


    But the fourth order is different.


    This is a leap in the essence of life, and what we need is something else.


    In this world, if a beast keeper wants to reach the fourth level, he or she must transform his or her mind power into a drop of real mind power.


    This step tests not only the strength of the mind, but also the control of oneself and the subtle manipulation ability.


    Of course, for Chen Heng, this is not a big problem.


    After all, his noumenon strength is far stronger than the so-called fourth level of the world. It would be really strange if he could fall down in this level.


    For him, what he lacks most at present is the quantity of his own mental power, and the method of condensing mental power into liquid.


    And these things are doomed to be irreparable in a short time. We can only wait until we go back and plan slowly.


    Standing up from the spot, looking at the scenery outside the windowsill, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and the idea flashed silently.


    In his eyes, the outside breeze blowing, falling leaves slowly, the scenery is different.


    There seems to be something different.

 Chapter 460

    The breeze blew by, and in the blink of an eye, half a month passed.


    Half a time later, Chen Heng returned to his home again.


    It seems that the original home is the same as before, and there is not much change compared with the past. At a glance, it is still the same.


    In the old streets, pedestrians pass by one after another, and the buildings are still like this, giving people a sense of familiarity.


    Chen Heng walked slowly through the street and returned to his home.


    When he got here, instead of greeting the people around him as usual, he went straight home.


    This is also a kind of helpless thing.


    Because now, with his great performance in the league, not only in Longcheng University, but also in this small city, he has gained a great reputation.


    The chica League is the most authoritative competition in the chica Federation. This is not just a statement, but a real one.


    In the nachica League, even if only a few victories, not to the end, there can be a large number of fans.


    Not to mention Chen Heng, who has outstanding performance in the chica League.


    In his case, he is now well-known throughout the chica Federation.


    It may not be able to compare with some of the more top characters, but it''s not bad.


    This is his hometown again.


    Therefore, in order to avoid any trouble and waste time, Chen hengcai didn''t mean to say hello to the people around him and went directly to his home.


    Inside the house, there are already people waiting.


    A white dog standing quietly at the door, seems to have detected the arrival of Chen Heng, now a pair of eyes looking at the eyes of Chen Heng, eyes revealed the color of human curiosity.


    This is ye ye, the dog Luyao took home before.


    Of course, his true identity is not simple. He was one of the followers of the original Golden King, and his real strength is not weak at all.


    Many thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, and then a sound rang out in his ear again.


    "Brother, are you back?"


    A voice of surprise came from the room.


    Before long, Lu Yao''s figure appeared in front of Chen Heng, standing there now, looking at him with surprise.


    She was still wearing an apron. It seemed that she was cooking.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng turned around and looked. There was heat in the kitchen in the distance. It looked like there were still people busy inside.


    Looking at this scene, he could not help nodding, and then came in.


    Lu Yao comes forward to take away the salute for Chen Heng, but sees behind Chen Heng a tall and pretty woman coming in with a suitcase in her hand.


    "Well, let''s send it here."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng turned around, looked at Liu Rou beside him and said softly, "it''s time for you to leave."


    "All right."


    Liu Rou shrugged her shoulders and had no opinion about it: "in this case, I''ll go back first."


    "Take care of yourself. If you need anything, just call me."


    "I understand."


    Chen Heng nodded and said softly.


    As the voice falls, Liu rouwang smiles at Lu Yao in front of Chen Heng, and then turns to leave.


    Lu Yao stands in the same place, looking at Liu Rou''s figure who turns around and leaves curiously. She seems to be very curious about her identity.


    However, Chen Heng did not take the initiative to introduce the meaning, she did not take the initiative to ask.


    "Well, go and eat."


    Standing in the same place, looking at Lu Yao standing in front of him, Chen Heng smiles, and then whispers: "what''s the matter, after dinner."


    "Good."


    Lu Yao nodded.


    Then Chen Heng went to his room.


    Familiar with the room, the surrounding scenery is still so before the general, although no one has lived for a long time, but all of them look very clean, there is no difference.


    It seems that someone has come to clean it from time to time.


    "Brother, the meal is ready."


    Outside, Luyao''s voice came.


    She politely knocked on the door, and then came in. After looking at Chen Heng, she said, "my parents are waiting for us, brother. What else can I do for you?"


    "No, I''ll go down in a moment."


    A soft voice sounded in place.


    Chen Heng turned to look at Lu Yao, then seemed to think of something: "right."


    "Here you are."


    He looked at Lu Yao in front of him and hesitated for a moment. Then he opened his mouth and took something out and put it in front of Lu Yao: "it should be of some use to you."


    He said softly.


    Lu Yao looked down with some doubts. At this time, she was surprised.


    Growing up, it seems to be the first time she has received a gift from her brother.


    She couldn''t help but look down and take a serious look.


    In front of her was a wooden box.


    The wooden box is black and embroidered with some unique texture. It looks very simple and has a sense of age. It is very valuable at a glance.


    After the real start, on the wooden box, a kind of inexplicable warm feel came, very cool and unique.


    She couldn''t help feeling subconsciously, and a sense of expectation rose in her heart.


    After a while, they went downstairs together and had a lunch.


    Lunch time is very dull, there is no fierce fighting, there is no conspiracy, some only family members, there are soft greetings.


    For this kind of greeting, Chen Heng didn''t want to be so impatient as the original body of his body.


    Some things, only after lost to know better.


    Perhaps for the original body of this body, these things are just uninteresting fun, and they are the thoughts that hinder his further progress.


    But for Chen Heng himself, these are things he once lost but never got.


    After a meal, Chen Heng left here again, got on the bus to pick him up from outside, and was ready to return to Longcheng college.


    It''s not that he wants to be in such a hurry, it''s just that time is limited.


    Above the head, the threat of the five knights is always there.


    If he has been wasting his time here, I''m afraid that when the five Knights really arrive in half a year, the end will not be much better than the predecessor in the original track.


    Therefore, he did not have much time to delay.


    "When I go back to Longcheng college this time and deal with the chores, I will start to explore the ruins."


    The thought flashed through his mind, and then he got on the bus to pick him up.


    Behind her, at the door of her home, Lu Yao stood there with a leaf and gave Chen Heng a ride.


    See Chen Heng finally left, she sighed gently, some lost.


    "My brother left, but he stayed for such a short period of time..."


    She was a little lost, and the thought flashed through her mind.


    "Maybe something''s wrong with your brother."


    In my mind, the voice of the leaf sounded, at the moment quietly comforting her.


    "Maybe..."


    Standing in the same place, Lu Yao nodded, then said softly, "I don''t know if it''s an illusion..."


    "I always feel that my brother is under a lot of pressure... He seems to be worried about something..."


    The idea flashed through her mind.


    Ahead, Chen Heng''s figure has been completely invisible, and now it has been accompanied by the flow of people to the distance.


    Lu Yao continued to stand in the same place for a while, then returned home and went to her room.


    In the room, all around as before, but also one more thing.


    It was a wooden box, not anything else. It was the box Chen Heng had given her before.


    This is a gift from Chen Heng. Because of the tight time before, Luyao hasn''t opened it yet.


    I didn''t think about it until now.


    She slowly stepped forward and opened the box to reveal what was inside.


    Different from what she imagined, in the wooden box, there were no fancy small gifts, nor ordinary snacks and cosmetics.


    In her sight, a golden crystal was lying quietly in the wooden box. At the moment, with the wooden box opened, a golden light was flashing, slowly spreading out, and it was very bright.


    "This is..."


    Looking at this thing in front of her, Lu Yao was stunned.


    She didn''t know what was in front of her, but in her body, an instinctive desire was rising, and there seemed to be an impulse to grasp the golden gem directly.


    Especially the golden mark in her body, now it is the palpitation of instinct, rare instinct recovery.


    "This is the evolution stone?"


    One side, the leaves surprised voice, at the moment also appears very surprised.


    "Evolution stone, what is it?"


    Listening to Ye''s voice, Lu Yao was stunned: "this is what you said to me before..."


    Before that, ye ye had taught her in all aspects.


    Those teachings include not only the cultivation of mental strength and martial arts, but also a lot of common sense.


    Therefore, she can know what evolution stone is and how precious it is.


    "No, it''s not just ordinary fossils."


    On one side, the voice of the leaf is dignified, which is very different at the moment: "if it''s just an ordinary fossil, it''s precious, but it won''t make you feel this way."


    "But this evolutionary stone is different. There are many more things in it than normal fossils..."


    "It''s definitely more precious than ordinary fossils. Even if it''s me, I can''t help feeling a kind of longing..."


    Her voice is dignified, looking at this piece of evolution stone in front of her at the moment, her sight is very different.


    Ye Ye''s identity is a follower of those who followed the king of gold.


    In terms of his former identity and strength, a simple piece of evolution stone will not move him at all, but it is just ordinary.


    But this evolutionary stone is different.


    Leaf can feel that in this piece of evolution stone, there is an inexplicable powerful force, just like the origin, which makes her feel a kind of longing.


    At the moment, she has a feeling in her heart that if she can get this piece of evolution stone, her injuries will be able to recover a lot, and even get rid of this form for a long time.


    "More precious than fossil?"


    Standing in the same place, listening to Ye''s words, Lu Yao couldn''t help but be stunned. At this time, she was a little restless.


    "Such a precious thing, brother, where did he get it from... And why did he give it to me?"


    She was restless and thoughts flashed through her mind.


    "I don''t know. I''ve never seen much of this unique treasure, even among the stars in the past..."


    In my mind, the voice of the leaf continued to ring, and now it reverberated in my mind: "but it''s certain that your brother must have spent a lot of effort to obtain treasures of this degree......"


    "Maybe it''s because I have to fight for my life..."


    She said softly, with a sigh.


    It is as precious as this evolutionary stone in front of her. Even if it is seen from her experience, it is also extremely precious. It is absolutely the most top-level thing.


    With Chen Heng''s strength, if you want to get such a precious thing under normal circumstances, I''m afraid you really need to pay a huge price, or even fight your own life to get it.


    Thinking of this, she thought of the way Chen Heng had just handed things over to Lu Yao.


    Just now, Chen Heng''s performance is very calm from beginning to end, as if this is not a valuable treasure, just an ordinary thing.


    Now think about it, this kind of performance, maybe just don''t want to let Lu Yao worry.


    Between thinking, a face cold heart hot, for his sister at all costs brother image suddenly on the paper.


    "As for why I gave this to you..."


    Leaf heart sigh at the same time, the heart also thought for a moment, then continue to speak: "should be to let you wake up."


    "Awakening?"


    Lu Yao pause, some doubts.


    "Yes."


    The leaf nodded, then continued to speak: "one of the functions of the evolution stone is to let ordinary people who do not have the talent of mindfulness awaken the talent of mindfulness."


    "But ordinary fossils have probability, not all of them can be done by people."


    "But this evolutionary stone is different."


    "With the uniqueness of this evolutionary stone in front of us, I''m sure that if ordinary people use this evolutionary stone, they will be able to awaken their mental talent and become a beast keeper from then on."


    At this point, the leaf sighed again: "your brother may have got this thing for you because he wanted you to be a beast keeper."


    "I see..."


    Standing in the same place, listening to Ye''s words, Lu Yao turned and looked at the stone in front of her eyes. Her mood became a little complicated.


    In this way, it really makes sense.


    In recent years, because of the gradual awakening of golden mark, she has actually possessed the talent of mindfulness and can become a beast keeper.


    But there is no doubt that in other people''s eyes, she is still just an ordinary person, without the slightest talent of warrior and beast keeper.


    Such a person, in this world, is doomed to struggle in the world.


    Maybe that''s why Chen Heng found this thing for her.


    After all, he didn''t know the situation of Lu Yao, and he didn''t know that Lu Yao could have stepped on the road of practice.


    Even, the reason why Chen Heng repeatedly fell into trouble in the League before was that he was almost killed, and then he lost the game inexplicably, is also for this piece of evolution stone.


    Thinking of this, Lu Yao was in a complicated mood and didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, she felt that she owed her brother too much.


    "Take it, my king."


    On one side, the voice of the leaf sounded in my mind, and now it came out. There, I gently comforted: "this is your brother''s wish. You''d better take it."


    "And with this fast forward fossil, you can tell others about you later, and you don''t have to hide anything as an ordinary person."


    Although in fact, he has already stepped on the road of animal control.


    But at the moment, on the surface, Lu Yao is still just an ordinary person and doesn''t tell anyone about herself.


    Although it can be hidden, it''s too much trouble.


    And with Chen Heng''s growing strength, Lu Yao did not believe that she could keep it secret.


    If you can take this opportunity to tell others the truth that you have become a beast keeper, then the situation will be much better.


    Some of the troubles will disappear.


    Thinking of this, Lu Yao sighed in her heart and finally nodded silently.


    Far away.


    At a certain moment, Chen Heng turned and looked in the same direction as he came.


    "Is it already in use?"


    Sitting in the car, feeling that kind of unique feeling, if Chen Heng has some thoughts, this idea flashed in his heart.


    The gift he gave Lu Yao before was indeed an evolutionary stone.


    However, although it is an evolutionary stone, this one was added by Chen Heng.


    There are not only evolution stones, but also some killing powers purified by Chen Heng, and even some of the powers in Chen Heng''s body.


    Chen Heng integrates these things into the evolution stone, and uses the power of the evolution stone to cover up, so as to integrate these things into Luyao''s body.


    In particular, that part of the divine power, to a certain extent, can be regarded as a divine power seed, which can not only make Chen Heng feel the position of Lu Yao when he wants to, but also help him to form a divine power incarnation at a critical moment.


    On the one hand, it is for the safety of Luyao, on the other hand, it is also for better control of the situation.


    After all, at the present stage, Lu Yao is definitely the son of destiny.


    There are not only troubles but also opportunities around the son of destiny.


    At the same time, Chen Heng also needs to control the trend of Lu Yao in time, in order to know the extent of the situation, and how far away from his cognitive track.


    Because of these reasons, he chose to integrate the divine power seed into the evolution stone to enter Luyao''s body.


    At the moment, everything seems to be going well.


    The essence of divine power is undoubtedly very high. It was born in the divinity of gods. In terms of essence, not to mention Lu Yao and ye ye at the moment, even the Golden King in the peak period may not be able to match.


    There are not many problems in the concealment of the layout led by divine power, so it is difficult to be investigated.

 Chapter 461

    "In this way, there should be no problem with Luyao..."


    Sitting in his own position, feeling the situation of Luyao in the distance, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and all kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart: "the next thing to pay attention to is the situation of the five knights."


    In the next few years, the forces that came upon this star were mainly left by the Golden King led by Lu Yao and the forces under the five knights.


    The two are intertwined with each other, and a full-scale conflict will not really break out until a few years later.


    Although the power of the five Knights will come more than half a year later, it does not mean that the five Knights will come down from the beginning.


    After all, in terms of the five Knights'' power, their strength is very strong, and the situation they need to deal with is bound to be complex, so it is impossible to get out easily.


    If we can accurately capture the news of Lu Yao, that''s all.


    But just some vague information was not enough for the five knights to put everything down and come here immediately.


    In fact, the same is true.


    In the original track Chen Heng saw, after more than half a year, only some of the five Knights'' forces came.


    Although these forces belonging to the five knights were also very powerful, they were not overwhelming compared with Lu Yao at that time.


    This gives Lu Yao a chance to buffer.


    After that, the five Knights came to the star with overwhelming power.


    But at that time, because of a long period of buffer, Lu Yao had already continued to have enough strength in her hands, reaching another level.


    Although still not the opponent of the five knights, but also to escape, smoothly out of the star, into the stars.


    This is the situation in the original track.


    Now I think, although the original track has changed a lot because of Chen Heng''s action, the time of the arrival of the five knights should still not change much.


    After all, although Chen Heng''s action is big, so far, it has only affected those around him. As far as influence is concerned, it is far from affecting the starry sky.


    The arrival time of the five knights is unlikely to be affected by this.


    Therefore, there is still a period of time to develop.


    "About half a year, the forces of the five Knights will come to explore..."


    Sitting in the same place, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and he thought silently in his heart: "after about a year or two, the five Knights will react and come here."


    "Among them, there is still some buffer..."


    Chen Heng summed it up.


    All in all, he should still have one or two years to develop.


    It''s better than half a year before.


    But it''s not much better.


    After all, the opponent is not others, but the five Knights standing at the top of the world.


    According to what Chen Heng has learned, the five Knights have existed in this world for thousands of years.


    For thousands of years, these five Knights did not know how many forces they had destroyed and how many stars they had broken.


    Everyone is an absolute top person, no matter in strength, status, fighting skills, power, wisdom, they are all the top level in the world.


    A worthy strong man.


    It is extremely difficult to catch up with such existence in itself. For some ordinary people, even if they use their whole life''s energy, they may not be able to do it.


    Let alone in a year or two.


    It''s crazy.


    That is to say, Chen Heng is not an ordinary person, but an open hanger.


    Otherwise, I have no confidence.


    Thinking of this, he sighed to himself, then raised his head silently, looked into the distance, and his face was calm again.


    Time goes by.


    Before long, Chen Heng returned to Longcheng college.


    Familiar place, around or as before, it seems that there is not much change.


    Of course, it feels like this, and it does in fact.


    After all, it''s not much time for Chen Heng to leave now.


    It''s strange how much change there will be.


    Chen Heng went back to his residence.


    After simply dealing with some chores, he went back to the previous slaughterhouse.


    Familiar with the slaughterhouse, slaughtering experience Fang Yuan is still working hard there. At the moment, he is sitting on the side to rest and watching others work.


    In front of him, a few colleagues Chen Heng knew were still working there, working hard.


    Seeing Chen Heng come back, Fang Yuan''s face suddenly showed a surprise color, looking very happy for Chen Heng to come back to visit.


    "Since you left, the work efficiency of this place has become much lower."


    Sitting on a stool, Fang Yuan looked at Chen Heng and continued to make complaints about it. "You used to be able to work well enough for one person to be equal to all of them."


    Isn''t it.


    In terms of Chen Heng''s efficiency in the past, if Fang Yuan didn''t stop him, almost all the tasks would be fulfilled by Chen Heng at the end of the day.


    There''s no need for anyone else to work.


    Chen Heng is very professional and pragmatic in chopping people or other things.


    After all, he can get real feedback for hacking people.


    But no one else.


    Those people don''t have the strength of Chen Heng, and they can''t get the power of killing back.


    So they work here. That''s real work. They work hard every day.


    No wonder Fang Yuan feels that their work efficiency is low.


    "When I come here this time, I want to resign from you by the way."


    Looking at Fang Yuan sitting there in front of him, Chen Heng smiles, and then continues to speak, saying that he is about to take over the garrison and leave here.


    After taking over the garrison, if there is no accident, he will leave Longcheng college and go to other places for a long time. Naturally, he can''t continue to work in this place.


    On the other hand, up to now, Chen Heng no longer needs the killing power provided here.


    In this respect, Wang Zhong has done a good job.


    Since Chen Heng injected the killing divinity into Wang Zhong''s body and developed it into his own downline, he didn''t worry much about the source of killing power.


    Compared with Chen Heng, the other side is particularly hard-working.


    In addition to the beginning, the other party will provide Chen Heng with a considerable amount of killing power every day. Even if Chen Heng used to kill all the time in this place, the amount of killing power is not comparable.


    With Wang Zhong''s large gift bag, Chen Heng naturally doesn''t need to stay here any longer.


    Fang Yuan had expected this for a long time.


    As early as Chen Heng came to work in this place and knew the identity and strength of Chen Heng, Fang Yuan knew that Chen Heng would leave sooner or later.


    After all, he is a real beast keeper. According to the concept of the world, he is definitely a person of the top class.


    It is obviously unrealistic to work in the slaughterhouse all the time.


    Especially after Chen Heng has achieved good results, even in the chica League, it is even more so.


    So Fang Yuan is very open about this.


    "It''s not good for young people to stay in the same place all the time."


    He laughed, then patted Chen Heng on the shoulder and said, "if I can have a better future, I naturally want to support it."


    He said so, then told the recent situation of the slaughterhouse.


    Recently, because of the broadcast of previous programs, the reputation of this slaughterhouse has also spread.


    After hearing about Chen Heng''s deeds, many people came here, and even many people signed up to work here.


    At this time, recruitment here is no longer difficult.


    Many people even wanted to come in, but Fang Yuan declined.


    After Chen Heng knew this situation, he couldn''t help laughing and didn''t say much.


    In this place, he stopped for a moment, then left a gift for Fang Tian, and then turned to leave.


    After he left, he went to another place.


    That is the reference room of Longcheng college, which records the information of all the students in Longcheng college.


    Of course, this information is only superficial, including only photos and basic information. As for the specific strength, family and other information, it can not be found.


    The reason why Chen Heng came to this place is not for other reasons, but to inquire about the identities of several people.


    What he wanted to find out was the identity of the blonde girl.


    In the recent period of time, he has not forgotten the inheritance he obtained before, nor the origin of this inheritance.


    His inheritance was handed over to him by the blonde girl.


    But Chen Heng knew nothing about the identity of the blonde girl.


    The other party can easily give such an important thing to him, obviously is not a simple person.


    Therefore, after realizing this, Chen Heng began to explore each other''s identity in secret.


    But for the other side of the identity of the inquiry, not smooth.


    At the beginning, Chen Heng entrusted people from the black dream group to help inquire, and asked Liu Rou to help pay attention. In the end, he got nothing.


    According to common sense, the blonde girl once worked in Longcheng college, so she should have left traces in many places.


    But in the end, no matter what method Chen Heng used to search and explore, there was no trace of each other.


    There is no sign of the blonde girl on the camera in the college.


    Even some people who should have contacted each other had no impression of the blonde girl.


    Chen Heng had asked Qi Lin and others specially before.


    These people were all present in the competition held by the dark dream group at the beginning. According to the principle, they should have met the blonde girl.


    After all, at that time, the other side was sitting on the outside of the field and was a member of the audience.


    But after asking, there was no gain.


    For this blonde girl, Qi Lin and others have no impression, can''t remember at all.


    Chen Heng doesn''t know whether they really have no impression, or because there is a unique force shielding their cognition and making them ignore the blonde girl.


    But from Chen Heng''s understanding, he prefers the second.


    After trying all kinds of methods and getting nothing, Chen Heng came to this place, hoping to have a chance here.


    In this place, the information of the current students of Longcheng college is recorded, as well as the basic introduction.


    Although it is impossible to have detailed things, but just look at the photos, there is no problem.


    But after coming to this place, Chen Heng was finally disappointed.


    According to what he has learned, the current students of Longcheng University, even with the staff and workers, are only tens of thousands.


    But among these tens of thousands of people, there is no one who fits Chen Heng''s impression.


    This situation let him feel disappointed, silently shook his head.


    Then he left the place and went out to the outside world.


    At this time, he had a premonition in his heart.


    I''m afraid that blonde girl, like the leaf beside Luyao, is not a character on the star.


    Perhaps, it comes from the boundless starry sky, but also from a mysterious force.


    I just don''t know where it came from.


    Is there a chance to meet again in the future?


    In an instant, all kinds of thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, and then he continued to step forward.


    Time goes by slowly.


    In the blink of an eye, another three months have passed.


    Three months later, Chen Heng has left Longcheng college and come to the area he is responsible for.


    He became the captain of the area, responsible for maintaining order and security in the area.


    This job is actually quite easy, as long as you have enough strength, you can easily work around, there won''t be many problems.


    Of course, if your strength is not enough, then it''s another story.


    At that time, I''m afraid we can''t even suppress our subordinates, let alone suppress those rebels and terrorists.


    Chen Heng''s strength is naturally enough.


    Therefore, he took office easily and fulfilled this obligation.


    Everything seemed very relaxed.


    After the initial adaptation, Chen Heng is also actively paying attention to some information from the outside world.


    From this information, he''s analyzing something.


    "Recently, reports on the West have come out..."


    In the quiet and spacious room, Chen Heng sits alone on the sofa. His face is calm at the moment, and he thinks silently in his heart: "now, it''s not far from the appearance of that relic."


    Ancient relics, which are also the characteristics of this world.


    In the ancient times of this world, there was also a prosperous civilization.


    Not only on the stars of the chica Federation, but also in many places, there have been relics of more ancient civilizations, among which there are many secrets from ancient civilizations.


    This time, the ruins in the chica Federation are the relics left behind by one reason.


    In the original fate track, the appearance of this relic is very important for Lu Yao.


    In this relic, she acquired something that made her strength grow rapidly. Even in the face of the five Knights'' forces, she also had a certain counterattack power.


    It''s nothing else. It''s an ancient mecha.


    Mecha is a unique product of the world.


    In this world, strong adults can increase their own strength through mecha, so as to achieve the effect of power amplifier.


    An ordinary formal warrior, if he can exert his strength through mecha, can theoretically destroy mountains and a strong army.


    However, this kind of mecha is also extremely precious. If you want to make it, you need to consume a lot of materials.


    A real mecha needs a real mecha core to make it.


    But the core of mecha, until now, seems to only appear in the remains of some ancient civilizations.


    As for what the core of mecha is and how it is made, it is still a mystery.


    In the current many civilizations, there is something similar to the core of mecha, but it is only a crude fake.


    The effect of the mecha made by this method is not only much worse than that of the real mecha, but also the increase is limited, far less than that of the real mecha.


    Therefore, in this world, there are very limited mecha that can really be called genuine.


    In addition to the ones that get the core of the mecha and re create it, there are only those ancient mecha among the ancient relics.


    There is no doubt about the value of the existence of ancient mecha.


    The power of the chica Federation is very strong, and there are not a few stars to control. The power is also very strong in the nearby star field.


    But it seems that there are less than five ancient mecha left behind by such forces.


    The five knights in the starry sky are not only powerful, but also have the most top ancient mecha on everyone.


    It can be seen that ancient mecha is precious.


    Among the relics opened this time, there are ancient mecha.


    According to what Chen Heng knows from his fate, there are at least two machine armour cores and a well preserved ancient machine armour in this open relic.


    It was this complete ancient mecha that enabled Lu Yao to escape from the original track. He did not know how many difficulties he had helped him out.


    The same is true of Chen Heng''s goal.


    If he wants to enter the ruins, he doesn''t have to get the ancient mecha.


    But the minimum is to get a mecha core.


    In this way, the future will have the opportunity to forge its own mecha.


    Otherwise, in the future, it will be easy to suffer losses if you collide with those top figures in the world.


    Now, it seems that it''s time to start.


    Before that, Chen Heng didn''t know exactly where the site was.


    The track of fate is not omnipotent. Although we know the trend of the general trend, we are very vague about many details.


    Therefore, Chen Heng is aware of the existence of the site, but he has no idea where the site is.


    That''s why he has to wait until now to start.


    "Take care of the things, and then we''ll start


    Looking at the news in front of him, Chen Heng stood up silently, and then the idea flashed through his heart.


    Then he came out of the room and left.

 Chapter 462

    In a few days, Chen Heng left his Garrison area and went to another area.


    It''s not too difficult for him.


    The duty of a garrison envoy is to guard the security of an area, but this does not mean that a garrison envoy cannot leave the area he is guarding.


    Strictly speaking, as long as there is no violation of the rules and bad consequences, then the general behavior is indifferent.


    Just like Chen Heng who left his own area without permission, nothing would happen.


    Of course, if during the period when Chen Heng left, something happened to happen in the area he was guarding, which caused bad consequences, then this is another matter.


    However, the probability of this kind of thing is not big. Generally, unless it is too bad luck, it is unlikely to happen.


    So is Chen Heng.


    Before he set out, he had looked over his area in detail.


    All the places where there are some risks and things are easy to happen are basically shoveled by him.


    In a short time, there should be no problem.


    Chen Heng''s trip is just to explore a relic. It should not take long.


    Of course, even if there are problems, Chen Heng has no way.


    After all, the site was too important for him.


    An ancient mecha, which is the most precious treasure in the world.


    Even the dark dream group behind Chen Heng, I am afraid there is no way to have such a precious thing.


    Such things as this, in Chen Heng''s current situation, in addition to this opportunity, it is very difficult to have another chance.


    Therefore, Chen Heng should not miss this opportunity.


    If you miss this opportunity, then in the later confrontation, he will lose a lot.


    After all, if you calculate carefully, Chen Heng found that in the future fate of the track, Lu Yao met those opponents, basically all have strong ancient mecha.


    The ancient machine armour in this relic is only standard configuration, and the machine armour of the five Knights belongs to the top even in the ancient machine armour.


    If Chen Heng doesn''t have his own mecha, he will suffer too much in the future.


    Because of this, he can''t miss this opportunity.


    With this idea, he left his residence and sneaked to another area.


    It was a large plain, in which very few people lived.


    According to what Chen Heng learned, this area is very desolate.


    Because of the high altitude, poor living environment and other reasons, the development of this area is not very good.


    The same is true of the economy, in which the group of people who used to live are constantly going out to work with the passing of time, leaving few people behind.


    However, in the history of the world, it is very famous, with many famous allusions and deeds.


    And the place where that ancient relic is located is here, one of the places.


    The discoverer of that ancient relic is an unknown small archaeological group.


    The archaeological team excavated in this area and finally found the trace of that site.


    But at the beginning, no one could imagine what would be in the ruins.


    After all, even if it''s a relic, it can be classified into different grades.


    In this world, there are a lot of useless relics.


    Some relics can be excavated from the ancient remains of the secret places and treasures, but some relics have nothing but a certain archaeological value.


    The number of ancient relics that really possess secret treasures or even complete secret places is very rare, and it is often not the turn of these small archaeological groups to excavate them.


    Because of this, at the beginning, no one knew how valuable the site was.


    It was not until some time in the past, when the things inside the site gradually exposed, that the site was gradually valued.


    In the course of her original fate, Lu Yao had made a time difference and sneaked into the site before other people paid attention to it, so as to avoid the official power and obtain an ancient mecha.


    And what Chen Heng is preparing for at the moment is exactly this idea.


    Moreover, compared with Lu Yao in the original track, Chen Heng came earlier because he had prepared for the ancient times.


    Some troubles that Lu Yao met in his original track, he could avoid them calmly.


    This is a big advantage for him.


    "Is this the area?"


    In the barren area, a car stopped slowly, and then a young man came out.


    Chen Heng walked out of the car and looked at the area in front of him. After a long time, he confirmed it.


    It should be right here.


    It has been several days since Chen Heng came to this area.


    In these days, Chen Heng has been exploring everywhere, searching for all kinds of information, comparing with what he knows, so as to find the real location of the site.


    According to what Chen Heng has learned, the scope of this ancient relic is very large, and the scope of excavation is also very large. After the discovery, people from all walks of life came to excavate it.


    But in the huge excavation area, only one place is the real entrance.


    The reason why Chen Heng has been wandering around for such a long time is to confirm the location of the entrance.


    And now, at last, we have something.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng raised his head and looked forward.


    In the area ahead, tents and cabins have been set up. There are even a large number of security guards and guards around, expelling people from entering.


    Outsiders like Chen Heng can''t get into it under normal circumstances.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter.


    Anyway, Chen Heng didn''t plan to enter in front of others.


    Standing in the same place for a while, he quietly watched for a long time, then turned silently and left the area directly.


    As the car hissed, it left and disappeared into the area.


    ...............


    At night, the moon was just right.


    Today''s sky looks pretty good, cloudless, the moon in the sky looks very bright, sowing moonlight on the earth, it looks very pure and clear.


    Chen Heng''s figure came here again.


    Different from the busy scene during the day, it seems quiet at night. Many places are quiet without the noise during the day.


    But even so, there are still many people who are busy. It seems that they are still working overtime to strive for some results.


    Chen Heng directly ignored these people and went in silently.


    Outside of here, the guards are still there, but Chen Heng just walked in, but no one found out.


    It''s clear that they are walking under the noses of these people, but their faces are still as usual, as if they didn''t see him.


    In practice, of course, it is.


    Using mental power to distort other people''s perception is the basic operation of mental power.


    For Chen Heng, who used to be a wizard, it''s even easier.


    For him, if he really wants to, it''s not difficult to control the guards around here in a moment and let them obey their own orders.


    It''s just that it''s not necessary.


    He went in like this and went deep into the deep place.


    "Where on earth is the entrance?"


    Walking around aimlessly, Chen Heng frowned secretly, and the idea flashed through his heart.


    Although it can be roughly determined that the entrance is in this area through layer upon layer of information comparison, it is still a difficult point where it is.


    After all, the information Chen Heng knows is not so detailed, just a general introduction of the matter.


    He didn''t know the details.


    It''s going to take him to find out for himself.


    In a flash, many thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s mind, and then he continued to explore everywhere.


    This process is very long and requires a lot of patience.


    Chen Heng groped in this area for two or three days before he finally got some ideas.


    In the process of exploring an area, he inadvertently felt some strange fluctuations.


    Then he suddenly realized.


    "I see."


    He flashed this idea in his heart, then closed his eyes silently and spread his spirit out like a wave.


    Under the full attention of the spirit, he can feel the surrounding area.


    However, under Chen Heng''s spiritual perception, there seems to be an uncoordinated feeling in the surrounding areas.


    It seems like the space is misplaced.


    With this inexplicable feeling, vaguely, there seems to be a female voice in the ear, constantly murmuring.


    "Who... Can help me..."


    "Am I going to die..."


    Bursts of slight murmurs are constantly ringing in my ears. Now, intermittently, they rush into Chen Heng''s ears.


    This kind of situation makes people feel strange.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng was silent for a long time, then slowly opened his eyes.


    "Found..."


    The thought flashed through his mind, and then his body disappeared in the same place, quickly skimmed over and became blurred.


    ...................


    "Am I going to die?"


    Under the old tree, a figure fell there, murmuring and making bursts of sound.


    At the moment is the night, in mid air, light silver moonlight is very bright, even bright some strange.


    In the light of the silver moonlight, the figure slowly appeared. It was a woman in her early twenties.


    The woman''s appearance is just ordinary, wearing a white shirt and jeans, now lying on the ground, looks very pale.


    If you take a serious look, you can find that a woman''s body is stained with blood, and her thighs are covered with blood.


    In the distance, with the breeze blowing, from time to time there was a roaring sound of wild animals, which made the woman shrink in fear.


    An ominous premonition emerged from my mind.


    She couldn''t help but smile bitterly, feeling that she might die here today.


    To this, she already had some premonitions, but her heart was still full of fear.


    In the distance, there were violent sounds. It seemed that some wild animals were attracted by the smell of blood and were about to come.


    Listening to the voice, she began to tremble subconsciously, a little afraid of what happened next.


    However, there are some strange changes around.


    With the sound, but then the sound of the beast disappeared, and replaced by a regular and calm sound.


    It''s like the sound of people stepping on the leaves. It''s very loud around.


    Then it seemed that a voice came out of the woods.


    The woman couldn''t help but stare and look in that direction.


    This time, she saw it clearly.


    It was a man who came out of the woods.


    And he looks very young.


    "I''m saved!"


    All of a sudden, the color of surprise appeared on her face.


    "Living people?"


    On the other side, the boy looked at the woman who fell to the ground in front of him, and he was surprised.


    A moment later.


    In another area, Chen Hengsheng set the fire and handed the meat to the woman.


    After such a period of time together, Chen Heng has known each other''s name.


    The woman''s name is Tang rou. According to the other party, she seems to be a member of the archaeological team outside.


    At the beginning, the archaeological team of the other party took the lead in discovering the ruins in front of us.


    "So you walk through a door one night and find yourself here?"


    Sitting in front of the bonfire, Chen Heng looks at Tang Rou and continues to ask.


    "Yes."


    Facing Chen Heng''s sight, Tang Rou nodded, then continued to say: "I didn''t know anything at that time. I just woke up in the middle of the night and wanted to go to the toilet. Then I came here."


    "Now that I think about it, there was something wrong with the door at that time. It was not the door I used to walk through."


    Even after a period of time, when talking about it, Tang Rou''s face was still full of fear. She seemed to be still worried about it.


    But no wonder.


    In the middle of the night, the door suddenly appeared, and the strange world behind it


    How to look at this story, there is a development to the weird story.


    Fortunately, this world is not one with this background.


    Therefore, for Tang Rou''s experience, Chen Heng also quickly analyzed the reasons.


    It should be the dislocation of space.


    This relic itself should exist in the form of a secret place, and it overlaps with the relic of the outside world in space to some extent.


    It''s not surprising that there are many secret places around.


    It is by this means that those secret places can stabilize themselves, not make their position shift, and even keep their structure from collapsing.


    The reason why the woman suddenly came here should be that the place where she lived should have been very close to the weak point of the site, so at a special time, she spontaneously opened a hole and let it come in.


    This is also the result of their excavation.


    After all, if they don''t excavate, the spatial coordinates of this secret place will be extremely stable, so this will not happen.

 Chapter 463

    In an instant, many thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, but at last he just looked at Tang Rou in front of him, and didn''t say anything more.


    Beside him, Tang Rou took the newly baked kebab and chewed it. It seemed that she had been hungry for a long time.


    But no wonder.


    She has been in this place for a long time.


    It''s not easy for her to survive from a strange place, let alone other places.


    After all, she is just an ordinary person, not a warrior or a beast keeper. Naturally, she has no strength.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for Chen Heng''s capture of her calling voice, she would be dead today.


    At this moment, Chen Heng also thought of some news related to this matter.


    It seems that in the course of the original fate, there are news reports that the bones of the missing were found.


    Now I think that the missing person who was found in the original track is Tang rou.


    But it''s something we''ve only experienced in the original trajectory.


    Now, because she met Chen Heng, her fate has naturally changed, and she will not be so tragic again.


    "When you''ve finished, go on the road."


    Chen Heng looked at her, looked at the wound on her leg, and then silently stretched out his hand.


    A magical change began to take place.


    A pure force is blooming, emerging from women.


    Then on her body, a faint numbness appeared.


    On the previously injured part, the originally opened flesh and blood is healing, and the upper wound is disappearing at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Sitting in the same place and looking at the magical scene, Tang Rou was stunned: "this is..."


    "I''m a beast keeper, and I can barely get some treatment."


    Chen Heng opens his mouth in a soft voice. Looking at Tang Rou in front of him, he says, "if you feel better, you can go on the road."


    "Follow me."


    He spoke softly, then got up and went to the distance in silence.


    Beside him, Tang rouduan sat in the same place and tentatively stretched out his legs.


    The muscles began to react, but the thigh, which was seriously injured, now had no feeling at all. It seemed that it had never been hurt.


    It''s extraordinary.


    Can the beast keeper do this?


    In an instant, this idea flashed through Tang Rou''s heart, and she couldn''t help wondering.


    In her perception, the so-called beasts and warriors are really powerful.


    But the real strength of these professionals should be their exuberant vitality and destructive power.


    In terms of treatment, there should be nothing special.


    She was puzzled, but she didn''t hesitate. She strode forward and caught up with Chen Heng.


    For her at the moment, Chen Heng is the only hope for her survival.


    Although this area is a secret place, it is also full of wild animals, almost like coming to the wild.


    If there was no one to protect her, she would be buried in the mouth of wild animals soon.


    Her previous experience has clearly proved this point.


    It is precisely because of this, so she did not hesitate at the moment, directly strode forward, to catch up with the front of Chen Heng.


    In front of him, Chen Heng didn''t go too far, and he didn''t have any special reaction to Tang Rou''s movements.


    Now that I have come here to see you, I can help you.


    Chen Heng still has this kindness.


    Of course, for Chen Heng himself, this is part of his usual disguise.


    After all, it''s better to dress up as a good man than to show that you are a villain.


    Therefore, Chen Heng will not refuse this kind of charity.


    Walking through the area in front of him, he came to the other side.


    "It''s real..."


    Walking on the road, Chen Heng looks at the surrounding scenery.


    Around here, many old trees grow in it and look very big.


    Around the jungle, dense tiny life is active.


    In this secret place, there is a perfect biological system, in which there are a lot of ordinary life.


    Even the moon.


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked into the air.


    Under his gaze, the silver moon in the sky was so clear and conspicuous.


    At the first sight of this round of silver moon, Chen Heng can be sure that this round of silver moon should be false.


    But the moonlight is real and contains real energy.


    "The complete simulation of the secret, almost completely restored the real world..."


    Walking on the road, Chen Heng''s face was calm and his heart was full of thought: "the civilization that built this secret place at the beginning had superb technology..."


    It''s like opening up a secret place and building it into a complete small world.


    Chen Heng can do things like this.


    However, as like as two peas in the front, so detailed and true, almost identical with the outside world, he will not be able to do so.


    It also proves that he still has a lot of room for improvement.


    I can study hard.


    Many thoughts flashed through his mind, and then he took Tang Rou all the way forward.


    As he went on, they came to another place unconsciously.


    It''s a huge city.


    The scope of this secret place is not small. To some extent, it is very large.


    But even if it is such a huge secret, there are extremely prominent coordinates.


    Just like the city in front of us.


    In this secret place, the city in front of us is the absolute core.


    No matter where you are, you can see the shadow of the city if you look up.


    So conspicuous.


    There is no doubt that such a city, which is also the core of this secret place, will not have many accidents.


    "Is it right here?"


    Chen Heng was surprised before he really got to that city.


    It seems that there are not many empty things in this secret place.


    The people who built this secret place did not mean to hide things, but put them out.


    "Where heroes try, only those who can bear the will of heroes can succeed."


    Before going to the city, a message poured into Chen Heng''s mind.


    In this regard, Chen Heng did not have any unexpected color, but on one side, Tang Rou''s face showed surprise.


    "Where heroes try..."


    Standing beside Chen Heng, her face showed a startled look. At the moment, she seemed to think of something: "is this the place where ancient heroes are inherited?"


    Voice down, Chen Heng''s line of sight then down, so fell on her body, which also with some surprise.


    "What do you know?"


    Looking at Tang Rou, Chen Heng was a little surprised, and then said softly.


    "Just... Just a little bit..."


    Tang Rou hesitated for a moment, then considered the language, and then said, "I have seen some ancient books, on which some things have been written."


    "It is said that the heroes of ancient civilization will leave behind the treasures that have melted their hearts and wills and place them in suitable places, waiting for someone to inherit their wills in the future."


    "This kind of inheritance is called heroic inheritance..."


    "Go on."


    Next to him, listening to Tang Rou''s words, Chen Heng''s face was calm and didn''t change much. He just spoke softly and said so.


    "The so-called heroic inheritance seems to have something to do with the so-called mecha."


    Standing in the same place, listening to Chen Heng''s words, Tang Rou nodded first, then hesitated for a moment, and continued to say: "it is said that the first mecha was excavated from the inheritance of ancient heroes."


    She said so.


    That was all she knew.


    As for more, she did not know.


    "The things in this relic are really related to mecha."


    At Tang Rou''s side, listening to her words, Chen Heng nodded, then said softly, "the news you are browsing is true."


    Tang Rou''s words also gave Chen Heng some gains.


    If her message is correct, then the so-called heroic inheritance should be the test that must be carried out to obtain ancient mecha.


    Do people of ancient civilization regard those who control ancient mecha as heroes?


    It seems very appropriate.


    As for the test of will, Chen Heng was surprised by this.


    Can we say that if ancient mecha wants to exert its power, it also requires the will of the driver?


    wait.......


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng''s mind suddenly flashed an idea, and then thought of a person who had encountered before.


    Liu Sheng.


    This is Chen Heng''s opponent in the Qika League, with the unique ability to constantly enhance their own.


    And its power seems to be related to faith.


    This was the case at that time. The simpler his will was, the purer his belief was, and the stronger his power was.


    "Is that so?"


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng suddenly felt a sense of enlightenment.


    Unintentionally, he seems to have solved a previous doubt.


    If the ancient mecha is really related to the will, then Liu Sheng might have something related to the ancient mecha.


    Most likely, it is the core of an ancient mecha.


    This can explain his strange performance before.


    Things seem to be getting more and more interesting.


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked not far away.


    Not far away, a corpse fell to the ground, not a small number.


    The appearance of these corpses is not the same, some look like a white bone, some turned into mummies, and some even remain the same as before.


    Their faces are ferocious, they look very painful, and their faces have the expression of collapse, especially clear.


    It seems that all these people died in this place in the past.


    "It seems that none of them died of trauma."


    Standing in the same place, looking at the corpses in front of him, all kinds of thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart: "if you don''t pass this test, is it possible to cause some kind of damage?"


    It''s possible.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Chen Heng turns around silently, then looks at him like this, and walks out.


    "You..."


    One side, looking at Chen Heng''s action, Tang Rou''s face is a little surprised, but it''s too late.


    In front of him, with Chen Heng taking a step, his figure also disappeared, directly disappeared in situ.


    The huge city in front of him, like a giant beast, directly swallowed Chen Heng and disappeared.


    Only Tang Rou was left.


    Everywhere, the breeze quietly blowing, blowing on her body, to bring her a trace of coolness.


    Suddenly, she gave a shiver, then hesitated for a while, or a step, so walked past.


    Step forward, her figure also disappeared, followed up.


    A strange feeling emerged.


    In the last second, she was still outside the city, but in the next moment, she was transported away to another completely strange place.


    In front of me, this place is a spacious space. It is very bright everywhere. There is a faint light shining on it, which is very conspicuous.


    But the only thing that makes Tang Rou feel lucky is that in front of her, Chen Heng''s figure is still there. At the moment, it is also in this place.


    At the moment when she saw Chen Heng, she was relieved. Then she stepped forward and went up.


    "Please enter your name."


    In my ear, a mechanical sound began to ring.


    Then, a light curtain appeared in front of Tang rou.


    Suddenly, she Leng Leng, after a long time to react.


    For her, the light screen in front of her is like the operation interface of a tablet computer, which is very clear.


    There are only a few options.


    "Please enter your name?"


    In front of the body, the light prompt box is still emerging, and now it shows.


    Standing in the same place, Tang Rou returned to her senses, and then responded: "Tang rou."


    "Dear Miss Tang Rou, would you like to start your trial?"


    After the name is input, the mechanical sound that originally sounded in my ear suddenly transforms into a soft girl, and the name of Tang Rou also changes from you to you.


    "If you participate in the trial, please choose yes. If you don''t, you can choose to give up and watch."


    "The trial may have certain risks. Please choose carefully. If you have diseases and other conditions that imperial officials think are not suitable to participate in the stimulus program, please give up as appropriate and do not take risks easily."


    "Your health is our most important and precious thing."


    "Pretty smart..."


    Listening to this inexplicable clue word, Tang Rou couldn''t help but gasp. At this time, she hesitated for a moment.


    Just hesitated, she finally did not resist, chose to agree.


    By now, she had probably figured out what was going on in this place.


    There is no doubt that this should be a test place set by ancient civilization.


    If you pass the test, you can get the secret treasure left by ancient heroes, the legendary hero mecha.


    The boy on one side should have come for this.


    Such temptation is undoubtedly great.


    When she has a chance, Tang Rou thinks that if she doesn''t even try, she will regret it in the future.


    So she finally agreed.


    At the moment, what she doesn''t know is that if there is no accident, she will soon regret her choice.

 Chapter 464

    "Trial begins..."


    "You can view the current trial situation through query..."


    "The trial has begun. Please be ready."


    In the ear, bursts of soft women''s voices are constantly ringing, which sounds especially gentle and makes people feel good.


    Tang Rou only felt a flower in front of her eyes, and then her vision suddenly changed, and the scene in front of her changed into another appearance.


    In front of her, when the change happened, she stayed where she was.


    Because in front of her, there were big pits.


    And in the pit, there is a small knife placed, directly paved into a real road, in front of us.


    It''s a path made entirely of knives.


    "This... This..."


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Tang Rou was directly shocked. At this time, she didn''t know what to say.


    This test, so hard core?


    Come up and grab a knife?


    "The first stage of the hero''s trial is going to the sword mountain."


    In the ear, the soft girl is still ringing, at the moment in Tang Rou''s ear: "an hour through the front of this road, it is through."


    Do you really want to go to daoshan?


    Tang Rou has been stunned, at this time even subconsciously rubbed his eyes.


    Although it has long been clear that the so-called heroic trial is probably related to the will.


    But the current assessment is too much.


    It''s OK to go straight with the knife.


    Is there a cross fire below?


    She couldn''t help but flash this idea in her heart. Then she looked at the dense knives in front of her eyes and began to tangle.


    Although we know that these things in front of us are only a part of the test, and we can also know from the tips that the injuries produced in the trial will not really cause corresponding injuries to our bodies.


    But the pain is real.


    Step by step on such a sharp knife, it looks very painful.


    Does anyone really dare to try this kind of test?


    She was wandering in her heart. At this time, she really didn''t know what to do.


    However, she is still hesitating here, but the others are not.


    When she was still hesitating, in front of her, another figure had already begun to move.


    The boy raised his head, looked at the distance, and then directly stepped forward to the distance.


    Under the gaze of Tang Rou, he stepped down and directly stepped on the knife.


    There was a slight sound.


    The sound of the knife tearing the wound came.


    In Tang Rou''s eyes, there are many wounds on the young man''s feet. There is scarlet blood blooming and flowing directly.


    However, the young man did not feel anything. His face was calm and he walked silently.


    A little bit of scarlet blood in bloom, directly paved into a blood stream, dyed the place red.


    This scene, let Tang Rou directly hold her breath, even some dare not continue to see.


    "Won''t he hurt?"


    Standing in the same place, looking at the front of Chen Heng''s action, she has some silly eyes. At this time, this idea flashed subconsciously in her heart.


    Then she thought of something else.


    "Will it be that the test here is only courage, these knives just look good, but actually there is no pain?"


    She flashed this idea in her heart, and then looked at the front and kept moving forward. Her face was calm, and Chen Heng seemed to have nothing happened. Finally, she bit her teeth and rushed directly to the front.


    She tentatively stepped on it.


    Then, the blood blooms, and little blood flows down.


    Knife into the flesh and blood, suddenly, she issued a exclamation, called particularly tragic.


    It turns out that her idea is totally wrong.


    The trial of this place in front of us is not just an appearance, but a real one.


    That kind of pain is more real than illusory.


    Without the slightest hesitation, she chose to give up and left the trial decisively.


    "You can choose to watch the trials of others."


    In the ear, the soft female voice once again sounded, at this moment so prompt way.


    Then, Tang Rou''s vision suddenly switched, no longer like before, but directly focused on Chen Heng.


    In the onlooker mode, she can clearly see the changes in Chen Heng, as well as the red blood flowing out and the blurred flesh and blood.


    Ahead, when Tang Rou''s figure disappears, Chen Heng''s body pauses. It seems that he is a little surprised, but he soon recovers as usual and goes on.


    He walked all the way, only for a moment, then he had already crossed this section of the road, completely walked in the past.


    By this time, his feet were already bloody.


    You can even see bones and other flesh and bones on it.


    At a glance, the scene is really frightening.


    Looking at this scene, Tang Rou sighs to herself, inexplicably admiring.


    really a badass.


    Just like just now, after such a long journey, the whole process was silent, just like nothing happened.


    This kind of strong spirit and will really makes people admire and sigh.


    At least she thinks she can''t do it.


    It''s no wonder that other people are able to become beasts at a young age.


    She sighed in her heart, flashed these thoughts, and then continued to look forward to observe Chen Heng''s next performance.


    At this time, new changes have taken place in Chen Heng.


    When he crossed the knife Road, his body returned to its original shape.


    The original flesh and blood of the wound has been healed, the original pale face has also been restored, looks like a man of no trouble in general.


    Feeling his own situation, Chen hengruo has some thoughts.


    "The body has been reset."


    This thought flashed through his mind, and he knew more about his current situation.


    Maybe Tang Rou didn''t happen before, but after Chen Heng entered here, he found something wrong.


    His body is not his original body, but a new simulated body.


    The strength of this body is far less than his noumenon, just the level of an ordinary person.


    Even the feeling of pain and touch is the same, which is according to the standard of ordinary people, and even more sensitive.


    These should be the adjustments made in this site.


    Think about it.


    Although this test looks scary, it''s nothing for some powerful people.


    For some people with strong strength and strong body, I''m afraid those ordinary knives can''t even break the defense, let alone other ones.


    And those who are more powerful, their ability to accept pain is obviously stronger than those who are less powerful.


    If you really let them directly into the assessment, then it will eventually become a test of a person''s strength, rather than the will.


    What is the need for assessment?


    Obviously, the original builders of this site also considered this, so they specially set up some things.


    However, those who enter the relic trial do not use their original body, but a fully simulated body.


    The spirit, strength and even physical quality can not be brought. The only thing we can rely on is our own will.


    This can avoid the interference of other factors to the greatest extent, and completely assess only one person''s will.


    Judging from the situation just now, this is obviously a success.


    This idea flashed through Chen Heng''s mind, and then he continued to move forward.


    After one step, the scene changes again.


    The sky full of fire appeared in front of us. It looked like a world of fire, full of the power of fire.


    At a glance, it looks red.


    "Is it a sea of fire after daoshan has passed?"


    Standing in the same place, feeling the blazing feeling around, Chen Heng smiles.


    At this moment, a sense of pain has emerged from around the body.


    Take a close look, Chen Heng found that his clothes have been lit.


    At the moment, his whole body is on fire, as if he were a large fireman.


    It looks very unique.


    The burning feeling brought by the fire is constantly emerging, which is particularly clear.


    Chen Heng felt this feeling, and then continued to step forward.


    He walked forward step by step, along the road in the center, without any pause from the beginning to the end.


    It''s like the fire on his body won''t bring him the slightest pain.


    When he got to the point and stepped out, the scene changed again.


    The burning flame on his body completely disappeared, and he returned to the original state directly. Even his clothes were completely restored, as if he had never been burned before.


    But this time, the next test is coming.


    This time, Chen Heng was in a huge pit.


    In front of me is an iron door, which is now open.


    Through the iron gate, Chen Heng can easily see the scenery there. It''s a quiet room.


    However, on top of the iron gate, there is also a hint: "if you cross the iron gate, you will lose."


    The huge reminder is hanging there, which is very clear.


    Standing in the same place, looking at this hint, Chen Heng frowned, then subconsciously turned around and looked around.


    At the moment around, bursts of strange sound came, so from all directions.


    Then in every corner, a head of black insects slowly emerged.


    These black insects are very small, just like ants, but they can kill a lot of goods with one foot.


    But at the moment, these black insects are everywhere, directly gathered, and become a torrent.


    At a glance, it is really frightening and terrifying.


    "This is disgusting..."


    In the onlooker mode, Tang Rou looked at the scene, his face was a little pale: "and this rule, too..."


    She glanced at the rules on one side.


    In bystander mode, she can see the hidden rules of the trial in front of her.


    This trial also tests a person''s will and determination.


    The body is in the trial, just like the iron door, as long as you enter the room, it is a failure of the trial.


    If you don''t step into the room, you will encounter snakes and insects in the pit, nibbling away flesh and blood inch by inch, until only bones are left.


    But in fact, there is no need to enter the iron gate. As long as you have the idea of giving up and hesitating for a moment, you will be directly screened out and eliminated by this site.


    What a disgusting rule.


    "Can anyone really pass this test?"


    At this moment, Tang Rou can''t help but flash this idea in her heart. She is especially glad that she gave up the trial as soon as possible.


    Then under her gaze, Chen Heng in front of her began to have some changes.


    In that hole, he closed his eyes silently, as if he had given up resistance.


    Then, around the surge of insects slowly climbed on his body, began to bite up.


    A drop of blood is flowing, dripping on the ground, and soon a large number of insects will fly over to clean the dripping blood, leaving no waste.


    Soon, one of Chen Heng''s legs had completely disappeared and turned into a white bone.


    Tang Rou''s scalp is numb in this process. She can''t imagine the pain, and some even dare not continue to watch.


    Just in her sight, Chen Heng''s figure has not changed from beginning to end.


    One leg disappeared, he had fallen to the ground and his whole body was eaten by insects.


    Innumerable black bugs came in from every corner, from the ears, from the eyes, and from the lips.


    The whole process was disgusting.


    But even so, his expression has never changed, it looks like a sculpture, especially natural.


    It seems that in order to strengthen the feeling of the experimenter, the whole process of eating is particularly long.


    Half an hour later, Chen Heng''s body completely turned into a white bone.


    And then it disappeared.


    To this step, Tang Rou has been clear, Chen Heng once again through the checkpoint.


    Only at this moment, her mood is particularly complex.


    "This man, is he a monster?"


    Her face was a little complicated, and the thought came to her.


    No wonder she thinks so.


    A normal person in such a situation, even can adhere to the self, never give up, even the slightest regret and hesitation of the idea never had?


    Is this really human?


    The thought flashed through her heart, and she didn''t know what to say.


    However, at this moment, the fact has been placed here, she can not help but doubt.


    Then she continued to look ahead.


    At this moment, the scene ahead has changed.


    The original white bones and the insects all over the sky disappear, and they are replaced by another scene.


    Chen Heng''s figure appears again and stands in it.


    Obviously, it''s a new level.


    This time, he held a dagger in his hand.


    In front of him, a tall and burly barbarian soldier appeared and roared at him.


    This test is the heart of the brave.


    According to the standards of ancient civilization, a real hero not only has the will of perseverance, but also needs the heart of a brave man who dares to wield a sword against anyone.


    Therefore, the test of this level is the courage of the experimenter to defeat the enemy.


    In a flash, the barbarian soldier had fallen down and was killed by Chen Heng at the cost of one arm.


    Just in the blink of an eye, a new enemy reappeared.


    A tiger came up.

 Chapter 465

    A huge sound came from my eyes.


    Chen Heng subconsciously raised his head, looking forward, just saw a huge tiger towards him.


    Giant tiger''s body is very tall, simply look at the size will have more than three meters high, that kind of power is very strong, the action is particularly agile.


    If it is Chen Heng''s normal time, this tiger is nothing.


    After all, with his strength, even if he just stands there to let the other party bite, the other party may not be able to break the defense.


    Just at this moment, all of his things have returned to the same place, and the strength of his whole body is just the level of an ordinary person.


    The body is weaker than ever, but the beast in front of us is so strong.


    The horror of oppression is coming, and it seems that we can foretell the outcome of the future.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng looks back and turns around, with one blow.


    With a light bang, his body was directly knocked down by the tiger, and then the blood bloomed and dripped down.


    His body was bitten to pieces, looking like a pile of broken meat, especially miserable.


    And even so, he still blows.


    The original flesh and blood body quickly turned into bones, and then the whole body was bitten off and swallowed by the fierce tiger. In the end, there was only one skeleton left, still trying to move on.


    Calm and steady, the will to charge forward never goes out.


    Looking at this scene, Tang Rou was shocked. At this time, she didn''t know how to describe her mood.


    "It turns out that there are such people in the world..."


    Standing in the same place, she watched Chen Heng''s trial, this moment inexplicably flashed this idea.


    At this moment, she can''t help sighing and feeling inexplicable.


    If someone can really pass the test in front of him, then the youth in front of him must be OK.


    The thought flashed through her mind, and she could not help sighing.


    And the trial ahead continues.


    When the last piece of skeleton is swallowed up, everything in place disappears.


    Chen Heng once again restored the original appearance, directly stood in the same place.


    His body still looks the same as before, it seems that there is not much change, just like what happened just now is an illusion, especially unique.


    Even the clothes on the body are not damaged. It looks amazing.


    However, Chen Heng was not surprised. He just turned around and looked at him.


    In front of him, the tiger had disappeared, replaced by a new figure.


    It''s a brand-new beast. It''s not its specific strength. It''s only five or six meters in shape. On the whole, it''s more oppressive than the previous tiger.


    Chen Heng''s face was calm, so he moved forward in silence.


    In the next, he faced a lot of tough creatures one after another.


    There are bloody, crazy looking killers, fierce animals that can''t be resisted, and even powerful creatures in myths and legends.


    All kinds of terrible creatures appeared one by one, and came to Chen Heng''s eyes.


    But even so, Chen Heng''s performance has never changed.


    No matter what he faces, his choice is to move forward and never shrink back.


    In his heart, there was not even the slightest hesitation.


    This is a Taoist heart honed by many worlds.


    To some extent, after many things, Chen Heng has changed a lot.


    But on the other hand, there are some things he never changed.


    The more accidents he experiences, the more firm he will be in some things and never waver.


    This is the moment.


    When the scene changes for the ninth time, everything disappears at the moment.


    In front, a golden gate appears, representing the entrance of the next pass.


    Without hesitation, Chen Heng took a direct step forward.


    After one step, there is a huge stone palace ahead.


    Chen Heng is standing in front of the gate of the palace.


    Standing here, Chen Heng was stunned and then looked around.


    It''s different from what he thought.


    After the previous pass, the next pass does not seem to come.


    I don''t know what''s going on.


    "Is it over? Or


    Standing in the same place, all kinds of thoughts flashed in his mind, thinking.


    In front of the body, a clear voice rang out, just like this.


    In front of Chen Heng''s eyes, the door of the stone palace began to open, revealing the scene inside.


    From Chen Heng''s view, you can clearly see the situation inside the stone palace.


    There, there are pieces of stone statues, each of which is lifelike, standing in it, like the reappearance of once real figures.


    What these statues sculpture seems to be heroes.


    "Heroes of the past?"


    Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart, then stepped forward and went in.


    In Tang Rou''s perspective, Chen Heng''s figure has disappeared.


    The bystander mode seems to be over.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Looking at the interruption of the picture in front of her, Tang Rou was surprised and didn''t know what happened: "how is it over now? Isn''t there still several levels? "


    The thought flashed through her mind.


    And in her ear, a voice was also ringing.


    "To pass the test is not the goal, but to examine a person''s specific performance, so as to determine whether the tester is qualified to inherit the hero''s armor."


    In the ear, a soft voice continued to ring, explaining for Tang Rou: "of course, under normal circumstances, the experimenter needs to pass all the levels before he can finally get to the hero''s armor and react with the hero''s armor."


    "There is only one exception."


    "If the hero war armor voluntarily admits the will of the tester, then the test will be unnecessary."


    She said so, explaining in detail.


    Generally speaking, the fundamental purpose of this trial is to select a suitable host for the past heroes.


    This kind of selection, under normal circumstances, naturally needs to go through the normal process, through a lot of trials, in order to go to the battle armour, to try.


    It''s just that if the warfighter himself has already admitted the tester, then this process is not necessary.


    There is no need to do more.


    "I see."


    Standing in the same place, Tang Rou understood: "that is to say, he has been admitted by hero Zhan Jia..."


    She flashed this idea in her heart. She was stunned at first, and then thought of Chen Heng''s performance in her mind.


    It''s easy to walk through the sea of fire, calmly face the mosquito gnawing, no matter how strong the enemy is, there is no hesitation, charging forward


    I''m afraid such a person is the most suitable person for hero war armour.


    She flashed this idea in her heart and couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Some reluctance left in her heart also disappeared quickly, and she was convinced.


    But at this time, a strange voice sounded again.


    Then, in front of Tang Rou, another scene begins to appear, just like this.


    That was the scene at the beginning of the trial.


    But at the moment, in which a girl''s figure shows.


    The girl''s age is not big, about 15 or 16 years old, wearing a long shirt, looks pretty delicate.


    Beside her, there was a little white dog.


    "This is... The trial has begun again?"


    Standing in the same place, looking at the scene in front of her eyes, Tang Rou is stunned. After a while, she reacts.


    At this moment, some time has passed, it should be that someone from outside has come in and participated in this trial.


    That''s why she can see what''s in front of her.


    In this regard, she was a little surprised, but she didn''t care too much, and didn''t feel that the girl in front of her could pass the test like Chen Heng before.


    After all, judging from the current situation of the trial, Tang Rou really thinks that ordinary normal people may not be able to pass, so she is expected to be thrown out at the first level.


    The girl in front of her doesn''t look too old and normal. If she has such a strong will, Tang Rou doesn''t believe it.


    In fact, it is.


    Under the gaze of Tang Rou, the girl began to try to walk the road paved with knives.


    Compared with Tang Rou, the girl''s performance is much better. She has walked a lot of distance.


    But at the end, she stopped and couldn''t move on.


    "That''s it..."


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Tang Rou sighed and didn''t pay too much attention.


    "Is that all I can do?"


    Under the open space, Lu Yao fell to the ground powerlessly, her face as pale as paper, and she looked as if she had no blood.


    In her body, intense pain is coming, let her some unbearable.


    She has reached the limit and can''t go on.


    In fact, it would be impossible for her to come here if it was not for the continuous gold imprint on her and the influence of the power of the Golden King.


    "My king, your will is not strong enough."


    Behind him, Ye Zi looked at Lu Yao''s performance and sighed, disappointed.


    However, although she was disappointed, she knew that it was too embarrassing to expect Lu Yao to pass the test.


    If once the king of gold, then through the test of nature in front of it, or even easy to say.


    As a king, which one is not a strong willed and unshakable person?


    The mere pain and danger can not shake the minds of these characters.


    But Lu Yao is different.


    Although she has the mark of gold and is the reincarnation of the former king of gold to some extent, she is not the former king of gold after all.


    Now she is just a little girl.


    It''s unrealistic to expect her to pass the test, how strong will she is.


    But fortunately, she has already put it on record.


    "It doesn''t matter, my king."


    After the trial failed, ye ye came to Lu Yao and looked at the frustrated Lu Yao and said, "I''ve been looking at the layout of this place since just now, and now I''ve made some achievements."


    "The trial of this place is arranged by the ancient civilization on this planet. It was perfectly arranged at the beginning. Even if a general came, there was no way to destroy it."


    "Only now, after too long time, the layout here has been damaged and there are some loopholes."


    She stood in the same place, looking at Lu Yao in front of her, and said, "I can make some targeted arrangements, bypass these trials, and find a way directly to the ancient armor."


    "In this way, we can search for ancient armor without further trials."


    "This..."


    Listen to the words of leaf, Lu Yao suddenly Leng Leng, at the moment can''t help some hesitation: "isn''t this cheating?"


    If you don''t pass the test, you can get the armor directly, which is equivalent to not going through the regular process of assessment and directly taking away the prize of the competition. It''s an obvious act of cheating.


    Lu Yao is more or less repellent to this kind of behavior.


    However, she also knew how important her action was this time.


    After Ye Ye''s teaching, she naturally understood the value of ancient armor.


    Perhaps for the former king of gold, an ordinary ancient armor is nothing at all.


    However, for Lu Yao, who is now destitute, if he missed this opportunity to obtain ancient armor, I''m afraid he won''t have it next time.


    In fact, it is.


    Under the gaze of Tang Rou, the girl began to try to walk the road paved with knives.


    Compared with Tang Rou, the girl''s performance is much better. She has walked a lot of distance.


    But at the end, she stopped and couldn''t move on.


    "That''s it..."


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Tang Rou sighed and didn''t pay too much attention.


    "Is that all I can do?"


    Under the open space, Lu Yao fell to the ground powerlessly, her face as pale as paper, and she looked as if she had no blood.


    In her body, intense pain is coming, let her some unbearable.


    She has reached the limit and can''t go on.


    In fact, it would be impossible for her to come here if it was not for the continuous gold imprint on her and the influence of the power of the Golden King.


    "My king, your will is not strong enough."


    Behind him, Ye Zi looked at Lu Yao''s performance and sighed, disappointed.


    However, although she was disappointed, she knew that it was too embarrassing to expect Lu Yao to pass the test.


    If once the king of gold, then through the test of nature in front of it, or even easy to say.


    As a king, which one is not a strong willed and unshakable person?


    The mere pain and danger can not shake the minds of these characters.


    But Lu Yao is different.


    Although she has the mark of gold and is the reincarnation of the former king of gold to some extent, she is not the former king of gold after all.


    Now she is just a little girl.


    It''s unrealistic to expect her to pass the test, how strong will she is.


    But fortunately, she has already put it on record.

 Chapter 466

    According to the normal situation, Lu Yao does not have the ability to break through the trial and gain the ancient mecha.


    Well, since it''s not obtained through trial, it''s cheating.


    It''s impossible for many people to cheat in front of their eyes.


    After all, no matter how dilapidated the place in front of us is, it is still a secret place arranged by ancient civilization. It is undoubtedly very difficult to directly bypass the trial.


    But for Lu Yao, this is not necessarily impossible.


    After all, she is the reincarnation of the king of gold, with leaves beside her, who were once strong.


    It is impossible for others to bypass the trial of the ruins in front of her, but not necessarily for her.


    However, Chen Heng is not optimistic about this.


    From the current situation, the so-called ancient mecha is not a simple existence.


    If you don''t have the corresponding will and belief, even if you get these secrets, it''s hard to really drive.


    With Lu Yao''s ability at the moment, even if she got the ancient mecha here by cheating, it would take a long time for her to really use it.


    But for the time being, it has nothing to do with Chen Heng.


    Standing in the same place, all kinds of thoughts flashed through his mind, and then he turned around and walked forward.


    To the front, he really walked into the stone palace in front of him.


    The huge palace unfolded before his eyes.


    The statues carved by stones are so real that the images they show are different and unique.


    Chen Heng walked all the way and saw different things.


    If an ordinary person comes here and looks at these statues in front of him, he may only be able to see the appearance of these statues.


    But for Chen Heng, he can see many different things.


    It''s an invisible potential.


    In front of these statues, there is a will and faith.


    These wills are different. They have different beliefs in Chen Heng''s induction, but they are just as powerful. Even though they have been gone for countless years, they still remain here.


    These must be the things left by our ancestors.


    The statues that can be left here for later generations to look forward to are probably the controllers of ancient mecha in the past.


    I don''t know how many years have passed. Until now, the original people have already disappeared. I don''t know where they have gone, but their spirit and will are still left. They reappear in this way for Chen Heng to observe.


    Standing on the road, Chen Heng''s heart moved. He didn''t do anything more. He just sensed the will and belief left on the statues around him, and mingled with them.


    Even for him, it was a great baptism.


    To be able to go all the way here, Chen Heng has proved himself with his own actions.


    His will is tough and strong enough to be no less than any hero in the past.


    But the residual will here is also so, is so tenacious and pure.


    Through the confrontation of these residual wills, Chen Heng''s own will is also slowly rising, slowly sublimating in an inexplicable way.


    For Chen Heng, this is a great harvest in itself.


    Although before, Chen Heng had some urgency about the ancient mecha that existed here.


    But when he really came here, he was not in a hurry.


    In the process of fighting with the wills around him, his mind seemed to be gradually pure and calm.


    However, even in this process, his pace is still steady and firm.


    Step by step through the road paved by this stone, he is like a stone, calm and tough.


    Finally, at some point, he came to the end of the road.


    "Here you are, experimenter..."


    A sound came from the front.


    Chen Heng subconsciously raised his head and looked forward.


    Under his gaze, you can see clearly that there is a figure standing in front of you.


    He was a white haired old man with wrinkles on his face. He looked very old, but now he was smiling. He just stood in the distance and looked at Chen Heng in front of him with a smile on his face.


    In Chen Heng''s perception, the old man in front of him is very illusory.


    He clearly exists, but does not exist. He is just a kind of existence forced by an illusory concept.


    In other words, the person in front of us is just a brand, which is the manifestation of the will that remains here and reappears.


    Chen Heng gazed at each other for a moment. Then he lowered his head and said, "hello..."


    "As you think, I am the guardian of this place."


    Standing opposite, the old man had a warm smile on his face. Looking at the expression on Chen Heng''s face, he couldn''t help laughing at the moment: "words don''t need too much narration."


    "In short, you''ve passed my test, so you can come here."


    "Hero armor chose you."


    "And now, it''s time for you to do the final test."


    He looked at Chen Heng in front of him and finally said.


    "The final test?"


    Standing in the same place, listening to the old man''s words, Chen Heng frowned, some doubts.


    Seems to see his doubts, in the opposite, the old man''s voice then sounded.


    According to the normal situation, Lu Yao does not have the ability to break through the trial and gain the ancient mecha.


    Well, since it''s not obtained through trial, it''s cheating.


    It''s impossible for many people to cheat in front of their eyes.


    After all, no matter how dilapidated the place in front of us is, it is still a secret place arranged by ancient civilization. It is undoubtedly very difficult to directly bypass the trial.


    But for Lu Yao, this is not necessarily impossible.


    After all, she is the reincarnation of the king of gold, with leaves beside her, who were once strong.


    It is impossible for others to bypass the trial of the ruins in front of her, but not necessarily for her.


    However, Chen Heng is not optimistic about this.


    From the current situation, the so-called ancient mecha is not a simple existence.


    If you don''t have the corresponding will and belief, even if you get these secrets, it''s hard to really drive.


    With Lu Yao''s ability at the moment, even if she got the ancient mecha here by cheating, it would take a long time for her to really use it.


    But for the time being, it has nothing to do with Chen Heng.


    Standing in the same place, all kinds of thoughts flashed through his mind, and then he turned around and walked forward.


    To the front, he really walked into the stone palace in front of him.


    The huge palace unfolded before his eyes.


    The statues carved by stones are so real that the images they show are different and unique.


    Chen Heng walked all the way and saw different things.


    If an ordinary person comes here and looks at these statues in front of him, he may only be able to see the appearance of these statues.


    But for Chen Heng, he can see many different things.


    It''s an invisible potential.


    In front of these statues, there is a will and faith.


    These wills are different. They have different beliefs in Chen Heng''s induction, but they are just as powerful. Even though they have been gone for countless years, they still remain here.


    These must be the things left by our ancestors.


    The statues that can be left here for later generations to look forward to are probably the controllers of ancient mecha in the past.


    I don''t know how many years have passed. Until now, the original people have already disappeared. I don''t know where they have gone, but their spirit and will are still left. They reappear in this way for Chen Heng to observe.


    Standing on the road, Chen Heng''s heart moved. He didn''t do anything more. He just sensed the will and belief left on the statues around him, and mingled with them.


    Even for him, it was a great baptism.


    To be able to go all the way here, Chen Heng has proved himself with his own actions.


    His will is tough and strong enough to be no less than any hero in the past.


    But the residual will here is also so, is so tenacious and pure.


    Through the confrontation of these residual wills, Chen Heng''s own will is also slowly rising, slowly sublimating in an inexplicable way.


    For Chen Heng, this is a great harvest in itself.


    Although before, Chen Heng had some urgency about the ancient mecha that existed here.


    But when he really came here, he was not in a hurry.


    In the process of fighting with the wills around him, his mind seemed to be gradually pure and calm.


    However, even in this process, his pace is still steady and firm.


    Step by step through the road paved by this stone, he is like a stone, calm and tough.


    Finally, at some point, he came to the end of the road.


    "Here you are, experimenter..."


    A sound came from the front.


    Chen Heng subconsciously raised his head and looked forward.


    Under his gaze, you can see clearly that there is a figure standing in front of you.


    He was a white haired old man with wrinkles on his face. He looked very old, but now he was smiling. He just stood in the distance and looked at Chen Heng in front of him with a smile on his face.


    In Chen Heng''s perception, the old man in front of him is very illusory.


    He clearly exists, but does not exist. He is just a kind of existence forced by an illusory concept.


    In other words, the person in front of us is just a brand, which is the manifestation of the will that remains here and reappears.


    Chen Heng gazed at each other for a moment. Then he lowered his head and said, "hello..."


    "As you think, I am the guardian of this place."


    Standing opposite, the old man had a warm smile on his face. Looking at the expression on Chen Heng''s face, he couldn''t help laughing at the moment: "words don''t need too much narration."


    "In short, you''ve passed my test, so you can come here."


    "Hero armor chose you."


    "And now, it''s time for you to do the final test."


    He looked at Chen Heng in front of him and finally said.


    "The final test?"


    Standing in the same place, listening to the old man''s words, Chen Heng frowned, some doubts.


    It seems to see his doubts. On the other side, according to the normal situation, Lu Yao does not have the ability to break through the test and gain the ancient mecha.


    Well, since it''s not obtained through trial, it''s cheating.


    It''s impossible for many people to cheat in front of their eyes.


    After all, no matter how dilapidated the place in front of us is, it is still a secret place arranged by ancient civilization. It is undoubtedly very difficult to directly bypass the trial.


    But for Lu Yao, this is not necessarily impossible.


    After all, she is the reincarnation of the king of gold, with leaves beside her, who were once strong.


    It is impossible for others to bypass the trial of the ruins in front of her, but not necessarily for her.


    However, Chen Heng is not optimistic about this.


    From the current situation, the so-called ancient mecha is not a simple existence.


    If you don''t have the corresponding will and belief, even if you get these secrets, it''s hard to really drive.


    With Lu Yao''s ability at the moment, even if she got the ancient mecha here by cheating, it would take a long time for her to really use it.


    But for the time being, it has nothing to do with Chen Heng.


    Standing in the same place, all kinds of thoughts flashed through his mind, and then he turned around and walked forward.


    To the front, he really walked into the stone palace in front of him.


    The huge palace unfolded before his eyes.


    The statues carved by stones are so real that the images they show are different and unique.


    Chen Heng walked all the way and saw different things.


    If an ordinary person comes here and looks at these statues in front of him, he may only be able to see the appearance of these statues.


    But for Chen Heng, he can see many different things.


    It''s an invisible potential.


    In front of these statues, there is a will and faith.


    These wills are different. They have different beliefs in Chen Heng''s induction, but they are just as powerful. Even though they have been gone for countless years, they still remain here.


    These must be the things left by our ancestors.


    The statues that can be left here for later generations to look forward to are probably the controllers of ancient mecha in the past.


    I don''t know how many years have passed. Until now, the original people have already disappeared. I don''t know where they have gone, but their spirit and will are still left. They reappear in this way for Chen Heng to observe.

 Chapter 467

    "However, the so-called ancient mecha seems to have the same self-consciousness..."


    Standing in the same place, feeling the whole body up and down that a strong force, Chen Heng silently, the idea flashed in his heart.


    At this moment, he can clearly feel the inexplicable power surging up in his heart.


    At the same time, there was also an invisible will, which now covered his whole body.


    This consciousness is very weak, like a child, still very young, but very strong.


    It is very vague and weak in terms of self-consciousness.


    But when it comes to the power of consciousness, it is extremely strong.


    There is no doubt that this is the consciousness of the armor in front of us.


    "The sky..."


    Standing in the same place, Chen hengmo silently read out the name of this mecha.


    As he read the name, around him, the invisible consciousness seemed to be more and more excited, and now it began to revive in an all-round way.


    On Chen Heng''s body, a layer of armor gradually emerged, covering his whole body.


    At a glance, his figure was shrouded under the mecha and could no longer see its original appearance.


    Along with this process, an unprecedented powerful force also emerged from Chen Heng''s body.


    This powerful, has reached a certain extent, even to Chen Heng are surprised.


    There is no doubt that this is an extremely strong increase.


    With the growth of mecha, Chen Heng is confident that he can do what he couldn''t do before. Every move has a huge power in bloom, which is particularly unique.


    "Is that the power of mecha?"


    Standing in the same place, feeling his strength at the moment, Chen Heng silently flashed this idea in his heart.


    At this time, he really got the recognition of this mecha and became the owner of this mecha.


    And in the case of mecha blessing, some unique places are particularly obvious.


    Chen Heng stretched out his hand.


    A steady stream of power is emerging from his body, just like this.


    That''s a lot more powerful than before.


    Even though the level of life has not been improved, the power it can exert is very different.


    Even Chen Heng can feel that this degree is not the limit.


    With the gradual integration of mecha and him, and the continuous improvement of his fit, he will be able to play a greater power.


    And this force seems to be closely related to his own belief.


    As we have felt before, the power of mecha is closely related to the power of belief.


    As long as the master''s own belief remains and the mecha still exists, then the power will continue to emerge and bless the mecha master.


    In a way, it''s like opening a hook.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng silently thought of the previous game, thought of Liu Sheng''s performance.


    Judging from the current situation, at that time, even if there was not a complete mecha on the other side, there would at least be a core of the mecha, so we could achieve that degree with our own beliefs.


    If the belief is not extinguished and the armor is not extinguished, then one''s own strength will continue to flow, just like an undead Xiaoqiang.


    To control the mecha is enough to make the weak win the strong, or even defeat the enemy who is far stronger than himself.


    This is undoubtedly a great advantage.


    Of course, this advantage sounds great, but in fact it is not so terrible.


    Because in this world, according to Chen Heng''s estimation, it is estimated that those really tough characters will have their own mecha.


    Although the ancient mecha is precious, it is nothing for those people who stand at the top of the world.


    The enemies that Chen Heng needs to face, no matter the five knights, or the more terrifying characters after the five knights, undoubtedly have their own mecha.


    Both sides also have ancient mecha, so the gap will be smoothed out naturally.


    As a strong man standing at the top of the world, whose will is weak?


    Because of this, although the ancient mecha is strong, it is not invincible.


    There are still plenty of people in the world who can compete with it.


    But even so, having an ancient mecha is totally different from having no ancient mecha.


    If there is no such thing, I''m afraid it can only be like Chen Heng before, watching others hang up and beat you.


    That''s not a good feeling.


    Standing in the same place, all kinds of thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    In the distance, looking at the changes in Chen Heng''s body, and the golden armor that seemed to be integrated with him, the old man''s face was a little surprised.


    "Does it fit so well?"


    Standing in the same place, his face was surprised, and all kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart: "what on earth has this young man experienced? Only then can we have such strong faith and will? "


    All sorts of thoughts flashed through his mind, and at this time, he also felt some disbelief.


    For him, Chen Heng''s age can not be concealed, but he is less than 20 years old, but he has already achieved so much.


    Not only have such a terrible strength, but also have such a strong faith and will.


    Even among the many ancient heroes he had seen, few of them could match his indifference to everything and firm and calm will.


    Not to mention today.


    And at this age, we have never seen such achievements.


    It''s so... So tough.


    He couldn''t help sighing and was relieved.


    However, before he was relieved, a strange feeling came from his heart.


    In his feelings, on the other side of the trial hall, there are also strange feelings.


    This is another place of trial.


    Different from the stone palace that Chen Heng walked through, the palace in front of him is made of wood. It is full of green everywhere. It seems to have a sense of vitality.


    And here is full of heroic faith, not as sharp as Chen Heng experienced, but with a soft.


    "However, the so-called ancient mecha seems to have the same self-consciousness..."


    Standing in the same place, feeling the whole body up and down that a strong force, Chen Heng silently, the idea flashed in his heart.


    At this moment, he can clearly feel the inexplicable power surging up in his heart.


    At the same time, there was also an invisible will, which now covered his whole body.


    This consciousness is very weak, like a child, still very young, but very strong.


    It is very vague and weak in terms of self-consciousness.


    But when it comes to the power of consciousness, it is extremely strong.


    There is no doubt that this is the consciousness of the armor in front of us.


    "The sky..."


    Standing in the same place, Chen hengmo silently read out the name of this mecha.


    As he read the name, around him, the invisible consciousness seemed to be more and more excited, and now it began to revive in an all-round way.


    On Chen Heng''s body, a layer of armor gradually emerged, covering his whole body.


    At a glance, his figure was shrouded under the mecha and could no longer see its original appearance.


    Along with this process, an unprecedented powerful force also emerged from Chen Heng''s body.


    This powerful, has reached a certain extent, even to Chen Heng are surprised.


    There is no doubt that this is an extremely strong increase.


    With the growth of mecha, Chen Heng is confident that he can do what he couldn''t do before. Every move has a huge power in bloom, which is particularly unique.


    "Is that the power of mecha?"


    Standing in the same place, feeling his strength at the moment, Chen Heng silently flashed this idea in his heart.


    At this time, he really got the recognition of this mecha and became the owner of this mecha.


    And in the case of mecha blessing, some unique places are particularly obvious.


    Chen Heng stretched out his hand.


    A steady stream of power is emerging from his body, just like this.


    That''s a lot more powerful than before.


    Even though the level of life has not been improved, the power it can exert is very different.


    Even Chen Heng can feel that this degree is not the limit.


    With the gradual integration of mecha and him, and the continuous improvement of his fit, he will be able to play a greater power.


    And this force seems to be closely related to his own belief.


    As we have felt before, the power of mecha is closely related to the power of belief.


    As long as the master''s own belief remains and the mecha still exists, then the power will continue to emerge and bless the mecha master.


    In a way, it''s like opening a hook.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng silently thought of the previous game, thought of Liu Sheng''s performance.


    Judging from the current situation, at that time, even if there was not a complete mecha on the other side, there would at least be a core of the mecha, so we could achieve that degree with our own beliefs.


    If the belief is not extinguished and the armor is not extinguished, then one''s own strength will continue to flow, just like an undead Xiaoqiang.


    To control the mecha is enough to make the weak win the strong, or even defeat the enemy who is far stronger than himself.


    This is undoubtedly a great advantage.


    Of course, this advantage sounds great, but in fact it is not so terrible.


    Because in this world, according to Chen Heng''s estimation, it is estimated that those really tough characters will have their own mecha.


    Although the ancient mecha is precious, it is nothing for those people who stand at the top of the world.


    The enemies that Chen Heng needs to face, no matter the five knights, or the more terrifying characters after the five knights, undoubtedly have their own mecha.


    Both sides also have ancient mecha, so the gap will be smoothed out naturally.


    As a strong man standing at the top of the world, whose will is weak?


    Because of this, although the ancient mecha is strong, it is not invincible.


    There are still plenty of people in the world who can compete with it.


    But even so, having an ancient mecha is totally different from having no ancient mecha.


    If there is no such thing, I''m afraid it can only be like Chen Heng before, watching others hang up and beat you.


    That''s not a good feeling.


    Standing in the same place, all kinds of thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    In the distance, looking at the changes in Chen Heng''s body, and the golden armor that seemed to be integrated with him, the old man''s face was a little surprised.


    "Does it fit so well?"


    Standing in the same place, his face was surprised, and all kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart: "what on earth has this young man experienced? Only then can we have such strong faith and will? "


    All sorts of thoughts flashed through his mind, and at this time, he also felt some disbelief.


    For him, Chen Heng''s age can not be concealed, but he is less than 20 years old, but he has already achieved so much.


    Not only have such a terrible strength, but also have such a strong faith and will.


    Even among the many ancient heroes he had seen, few of them could match his indifference to everything and firm and calm will.


    Not to mention today.


    And at this age, we have never seen such achievements.


    It''s so... So tough.


    He couldn''t help sighing and was relieved.


    However, before he was relieved, a strange feeling came from his heart.


    In his feelings, on the other side of the trial hall, there are also strange feelings.


    This is another place of trial.


    Different from the stone palace that Chen Heng walked through, the palace in front of him is made of wood. It is full of green everywhere. It seems to have a sense of vitality.


    And here is full of heroic faith, not as sharp as Chen Heng experienced, but with a soft.


    "Does it fit so well?"


    Standing in the same place, his face was surprised, and all kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart: "what on earth has this young man experienced? Only then can we have such strong faith and will? "


    All sorts of thoughts flashed through his mind, and at this time, he also felt some disbelief.


    For him, Chen Heng''s age can not be concealed, but he is less than 20 years old, but he has already achieved so much.


    Not only have such a terrible strength, but also have such a strong faith and will.


    Even among the many ancient heroes he had seen, few of them could match his indifference to everything and firm and calm will.


    Not to mention today.


    And at this age, we have never seen such achievements.


    It''s so... So tough.


    He couldn''t help sighing and was relieved.


    However, before he was relieved, a strange feeling came from his heart.


    In his feelings, on the other side of the trial hall, there are also strange feelings.


    This is another place of trial.


    Different from the stone palace that Chen Heng walked through, the palace in front of him is made of wood. It is full of green everywhere. It seems to have a sense of vitality.


    And here is full of heroic faith, not as sharp as Chen Heng experienced, but with a soft.

 Chapter 468

    The power that just flashed by was very strong.


    Standing in the same place, feeling the light that just flashed by, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    Ordinary people may not feel the kind of fluctuation that just flashed by, but for people who have reached a certain level, the huge power is particularly clear and obvious.


    If Chen Heng can''t feel it, it''s hell.


    From Chen Heng''s point of view, just now this strength, to some extent, is the most powerful force he has witnessed since he came to this world.


    Before that, the strong men he had seen, compared with this force, were just like the ratio of candle fire to the sun.


    The strength is extremely different.


    If such a terrible force breaks out completely, I''m afraid it will be nothing else. Even the land under Chen Heng''s feet will collapse, and there will be no accident.


    Fortunately, however, this force came and went quickly. In a short time, it disappeared and subsided.


    In addition, this place is located in a secret place. It is naturally separated from the stars of the outside world, so it bears most of the aftershocks. This does not have much impact on the outside world.


    However, Chen Heng has been able to imagine the impact of this incident.


    "I''m afraid that is the reason why this site was finally exposed in the original fate."


    Standing in the same place, feeling the aftereffect of the huge power just now, Chen Heng shook his head secretly, and this idea flashed through his heart.


    Just now that force is so great terror, even if others want to be blind, I''m afraid they can''t do it.


    Even if there is a secret isolation, but now, the outside world is bound to be aware of the anomaly in this relic.


    If there is no accident, maybe those powerful people are already on the way outside.


    And the explosion of this power also exposed the coordinates of this relic.


    It won''t be long before it''s exposed and discovered by everyone.


    I''m afraid this is the reason why this relic was found in the original track.


    Even, if we relax our thinking, maybe the reason why the five Knights'' power came here so quickly is also related to this outbreak.


    Standing in the same place, all kinds of thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart. At this time, many doubts in his heart disappeared.


    "Trouble."


    Not far away from Chen Heng, the old man with white hair also had some unexpected color on his face. He seemed surprised at the changes in front of him: "after so many years, in today''s stars, are there any traces of the king?"


    Traces of the king


    Listening to the old man''s words, Chen Heng''s heart moved.


    According to what he just guessed, the source of this burst of power is undoubtedly Lu Yao.


    Lu Yao''s power comes from the Golden King. Isn''t he a king?


    Perhaps in this world, the meaning represented by Wang is not so simple, not just a title, but a description of a certain level.


    All kinds of thoughts flashed through his mind. His eyes were fixed on the old man, and he was trying to ask for something.


    However, at this moment, the old man also turned around and looked at Chen Heng with a smile. Then he said, "it''s a surprise that a king''s strength has recovered."


    "If there is no accident, it will soon become lively here."


    Standing in the same place, he smiles at Chen Heng, and then says, "young man, you can leave first."


    "Remember, you are invincible by your faith."


    He spoke softly and said to Chen Heng.


    Then the line of sight began to blur.


    It''s like the scene in a dream. When Chen Heng reacts, everything in front of him turns into nothing, and everything disappears.


    When he appeared again, he had come to another corner of the secret place.


    It''s very close to the exit.


    Chen Heng looks around.


    Different from his position, Tang Rou, who had been standing here before, had disappeared and didn''t know where to go.


    He shook his head secretly, then stepped forward and left in a random direction.


    "Wait..."


    Walking on the road, at this moment, Chen Heng seems to feel something, there is a familiar Qi rising in his heart.


    Feeling the familiar breath, he could not help hesitating for a moment, then he stepped forward to the direction he felt.


    And now, on the other side.


    "We must leave as soon as possible!"


    Outside the huge palace, Lu Yao, holding the leaf, strode forward and tried to run out.


    If you look carefully, you will find that Lu Yao''s state is not quite right at the moment.


    Her appearance is the same as before, but now there is a blue mark on her forehead. It looks very complex and unique, as if it has some special meaning, very special.


    However, her face looked very pale, as if she had been affected by something. At the moment, she didn''t look any blood.


    This is the sequel of acquiring ancient armor.


    Different from Chen Hengtang Zhengzheng''s acquisition of ancient armor, Lu Yao''s acquisition of ancient armor was a shortcut from the beginning to the end.


    She does not rely on her own consciousness to wake up the ancient armor, but through the power of the king of gold to forcibly grasp the ancient armor in her hands.


    Although it is a success to fuse with ancient armor in this way, the consciousness of ancient armor has not recovered and is still in silence.


    To some extent, Luyao became the carrier of ancient armor.


    This process not only can''t bring her strength blessing, but also can bring her a strong pressure, let her body strength all the time


    It''s learned by war a and can''t give full play to it.


    As far as the size of ancient armor is concerned, even if it is only a little power drawn by instinct, it is also a huge burden for Lu Yao.


    Had it not been for the suppression of the golden mark, I''m afraid Lu Yao would have been sucked into a mummy.


    It is because of this, so she looks very wrong at the moment, there is a sense of inexplicable weakness.


    "My king, hold on..."


    She held the leaf in her arms and tried to run forward.


    And in her arms, the voice of the leaf constantly spread out, sounded in her mind: "as long as you go out, I can find a way to set a seal for you, suppress your current situation."


    "Now we have to leave as soon as possible and can''t stay here any longer."


    She said so.


    In this regard, Lu Yao did not speak, but silently nodded, indicating that he understood.


    From just now on, she has clearly understood the situation in front of her.


    After leaving the palace, many changes have taken place in the normal secret environment of the outside world.


    The air engine of the space around is very chaotic. The space layer was very thick, but now it is in a mess, weak as a layer of paper.


    Everywhere, the original normal secret world has become a lot of chaos, seems to be affected by some inexplicable force, began to collapse.


    There''s no doubt that it''s all her influence.


    And the influence within the secret realm must also be reflected to the outside world.


    At the moment, most of the secrets of the outside world have been revealed.


    If you stay here any longer, I''m afraid you can''t go out until people from outside come in.


    Therefore, we must seize the time.


    She flashed the idea in her heart, and then the speed on her feet kept speeding up, trying to rush to a certain exit position.


    She was really fast, and she got there in a short time.


    It''s only after I really got there that I found that there were already people there.


    "Originally just want to try, did not expect, really squatted to a big fish."


    At that exit, a figure was standing there.


    It was a middle-aged man who looked ordinary. He was dressed in white and looked at Lu Yao coldly. Then he showed a smile: "it seems that I''m lucky."


    "Now, hand over what you get in it honestly."


    He stood in the same place, so negative hand and stand, looking at Lu Yao''s eyes with some examination.


    Lu Yao''s image at the moment, in his view, is just an ordinary little girl.


    There doesn''t seem to be much threat at all.


    It''s a secret relief for the man.


    He naturally understood that people should not judge their appearance. Sometimes what looks weak may not be weak in fact.


    But there are limits to this.


    In front of Lu Yao''s appearance, she should not have much to do with the terrible power before, she should just be a lucky person who found this relic ahead of time.


    There won''t be much of a threat.


    Therefore, he put down his vigilance and showed a smile on his face.


    Lu Yao''s body suddenly froze.


    What should I do?


    In a flash, the thought flashed through her mind.


    In front of this person obviously is specially crouches to guard here, prepares to take a chance.


    And she was very unfortunate to run into, directly with each other.


    Look at each other like this, it is estimated that she will not be easily let go.


    She won''t stop until she finds out all the things she got in the ruins.


    So, run?


    She looked to one side, where a golden door had been opened and now stabilized.


    "Don''t try to escape."


    It seems that he found out her mind. The man turned around and looked at her. His face seemed to be disdainful: "this door is here. If you have the ability, you can follow me


    If you hit it on your hand, you''ll be good. "


    "But what if you bump it out?"


    He laughed: "your appearance has been recorded, even if you go out, unless you run to the outside of chica star, or you can only hide all the time."


    "Is that necessary?"


    "Give me what you have got in it honestly, and then act as a guide for me. I can not only spare you once, but also give you rich rewards


    I will never treat you badly, how about the reward? "


    He light mouth, looking at Lu Yao so said.


    Just the next moment, he was stunned.


    Because at this moment, he suddenly noticed Lu Yao''s forehead and the unique blue mark.


    On Lu Yao''s forehead, the blue mark is so clear that it seems to contain some mysterious power, which makes people feel strange at a glance


    Some hearts tremble, with a kind of inexplicable palpitation.


    Looking at this unique blue mark, the man''s body began to tremble, and suddenly thought of some ancient records.


    In a flash, his face turned red.


    "Ancient times... War armor..."


    His face flushed, and he became very excited for a moment: "this is the mark of ancient armor... And there is still no armor to absorb or recognize the Lord..."


    "Is this my lucky day?"


    His face was flushed, and his mind was excited at the moment, with an inexplicable feeling of excitement.


    Before the body, a remnant shadow skips, directly rushed to the front.


    Directly to this, the man does not look at, is a direct blow.


    In a flash, the huge power surged down and directly covered all directions, blocking the road that Lu Yao wanted.


    "Do you want to go now that you are in front of me?"


    The huge breath blooms, and the momentum is particularly frightening. Even if you just feel the breath, you can''t help trembling.


    This is especially true for Lu Yao.


    After all, she is just an ordinary girl. The time to wake up to the golden mark is only a few months. At this moment, she is just the cultivation of a formal warrior.


    There is no doubt that there is a great gap between these forces and the men in front of us at this moment.


    "General!"


    Lying in Lu Yao''s arms, feeling the air coming from the man in front of her, Ye Ye''s face is also a little ugly. At the moment, an unknown premonition rises.


    The so-called general level is above the third level and above the fourth level.


    Whether they are warriors or beasts, they will have a qualitative change as long as they reach level 4.


    At this level, they are regarded as generals. No matter where they are, they are not weak.


    Even under the former king of gold, a general is not much, but he is also in the middle.


    With Ye Ye''s strength at the moment, facing a general may not be his opponent.


    In an instant, the astonishing wind came, and in an instant, it knocked Lu Yao out and completely suppressed him.


    For Lu Yao, the man didn''t mean to keep his hand at all. He meant to kill Lu Yao with one blow.


    This is also out of caution.


    After all, at this moment, with the emergence of the vision of this secret place, more and more people will come to explore next, and it is uncertain that someone will just come to him.


    If he doesn''t start as soon as possible, he will get the ancient mecha as soon as possible. If he is found by others, he will have another twists and turns.


    However, to his surprise, he was sure that he did not beat Lu Yao to death after hitting her.


    At this moment, she lay down on the ground, her face even paler, but she didn''t die, and she didn''t even have many wounds on her body.


    But on her body, a layer of cyan armor slowly appeared, and now part of her body was covered.


    It seems that because of the protection of this layer of armor, she did not die on the spot, but was killed by that blow.


    Looking at this scene, the glory in men''s eyes became more intense.


    "Ancient armor! It''s really ancient armor! "


    He is not angry but happy, and then goes forward, ready to give Lu Yao another punch.


    He could see that although the strike was borne by the ancient mecha, Lu Yao did not seem to have the ability to bear it.


    After this attack, the layer of mecha retired spontaneously.


    Just one more punch and she''ll die.


    And as long as she died, then this piece of mecha naturally belongs to him.


    Excited, he stepped forward.


    But the next moment, his steps or pause, suddenly feel something.


    DANGER!


    His eyes shrank and he flew out the next moment.


    At this moment, he subconsciously wanted to avoid and leave here, but it seemed that he was affected by some force, and his body was distorted directly, and he could not avoid it at all.


    With a soft bang, the expression on his face was completely frozen and solidified.


    Countless cracks show.


    His body exploded directly, turned into countless pieces of meat, scattered on the earth, bringing a strong smell of blood here.


    Just in an instant, a general of the fourth rank died, leaving nothing behind.


    It''s very easy to die, just like an insect.


    Looking at this scene, Lu Yao and his wife were stunned.


    A sound of footsteps came from afar.


    They subconsciously look up and look in that direction.


    There, a figure stood.


    It''s a tall figure. It''s very tall and straight from a simple point of view.


    On top of his body, a layer of pale gold armor covered him.


    The armor is gorgeous. There are layers of subtle texture on it. At a glance, it looks like a king in the world. It has an unparalleled dignity.


    At the moment of staring, the pressure of terror came, with a kind of suffocating terror momentum.


    Ancient armor!


    This is also an ancient armor!


    Moreover, it is complete.


    It''s not like Lu Yao, who just got the armor, but didn''t get the recognition of the armor, so he can''t use it. He is the leader of the armor who has completely mastered the armor and can motivate it.


    After realizing this, Lu Yao and his wife took a breath. At this time, they were in a mixed mood and thought of something.


    They thought of the trial.


    Before that, they had experienced those trials.


    Lu Yao didn''t pass by himself. She passed by cheating on the gold mark of the leaves and the body.


    But obviously, the same thing is unlikely to happen to this person.


    In front of him, he probably passed the test by himself, and even gained the recognition of battle armor by his faith. Only in this way can he promote battle armor and achieve the present situation.


    A tough guy without a doubt.


    Lying on the ground, after realizing this, Lu Yao''s mood was inexplicably complicated.


    In this complex mood, there is not only the inexplicable emotion of comparing with their excellent, but also the worry about their next situation.


    The man just now is dead.


    But here comes a stronger man.


    Although the other side has already obtained an ancient armor, it doesn''t mean that they will let her go.


    Even for the owner of ancient armor, ancient armor itself is precious.


    The other party has a high probability and will not let her go.

 Chapter 469

    Lu Yao lay on the ground, looking at the figure standing there for a long time.


    In her line of sight, the figure of the other side is very tall, now covered in gorgeous armor, there is no way to see the real appearance.


    However, even so, the terrible momentum is still frightening. It is so terrible and powerful, just like the rebirth of ancient kings. The breath makes people tremble and dare not face it.


    She looked at each other, struggling to get up, trying to make some defense.


    At this moment, she can already foresee what will happen next, and has made psychological preparations early.


    "My journey, after all, can only be here..."


    The thought flashed through her heart, and she laughed bitterly.


    It''s just a surprise to her.


    In front of him, the figure stood there, just looking at her, but didn''t give her a hand.


    This kind of performance can''t help but make her feel confused, don''t understand what happened.


    It wasn''t until a moment later that she saw the action of the person in front of her.


    Under the gaze of Lu Yao and his wife, the figure turned silently, disappeared in situ and left here.


    Just left


    Half squatting on the ground, looking at the figure slowly disappearing in front of her eyes, Lu Yao was stunned.


    "He... Won''t kill me..."


    She looked at the disappearing figure in front of her eyes, and a doubt rose in her heart.


    In fact, not only she, but also the leaves in her arms were surprised, not knowing what was going on.


    "Don''t you like us? Or is there any other reason? "


    Half squatting on the ground, Lu Yao''s mind flashed many thoughts: "or do we meet a good man?"


    She wondered, thinking so.


    But on one side, the sound of leaves also sounded.


    "This is not the time to think about it..."


    In my mind, the voice of the leaf came. At the moment, there was some anxiety in the voice: "take advantage of this time, leave quickly."


    "The smell of armor on you is still there. If you are found by others, it will be really dangerous."


    No matter why the man just let them go, Lu Yao''s situation is far from safe now.


    As they thought before, at this time, people from outside will arrive here at any time.


    But Lu Yao''s breath could not be concealed at the moment.


    If you meet any strong people coming, it''s really over.


    They can''t guarantee that every time they have such good luck, they can save themselves from danger, and someone just comes to save them.


    Therefore, at this time, leaving here is the most important thing.


    From where she was, she got up slowly and listened to the words of Ye Ye. Lu Yao nodded slowly. Then she just picked up her spirits and took a step directly. At this point, she went out.


    With her steps, the surrounding space became hazy, and some changes seemed to occur.


    In front of him, the golden gate, which used to be illusory, appeared again. At this point, it opened and let Lu and Yao walk out directly.


    Soon, with a wave of space, their figure disappeared in the original place, look like this, should be directly left.


    After they left, there were some new changes.


    A clear sound of footsteps sounded.


    A figure appeared again and stood there.


    It''s not someone else. It''s the figure who saved Lu Yao and his wife.


    He never left. He just stood here and was not found by others.


    Standing in the same place, looking at the disappearing figure of Lu Yao, Chen hengruo thinks.


    "My power..."


    He reached out and felt his strength at the moment.


    Under the blessing of ancient armor, his power at the moment seems to have crossed another level.


    The man who attacked Lu Yao just now was the fourth level. According to ye ye, he was the general level, higher than Chen Heng''s level.


    Theoretically speaking, if Chen Heng doesn''t break out the divine power in his body at the moment, he will never be his opponent.


    But under the blessing of ancient armor, it turned out to be the opposite.


    The other side is not his opponent, he easily killed.


    That process is so easy, it is not like facing a higher level character, but like an ant.


    The power of ancient armor can be seen from this.


    And that''s far from the limit.


    Chen Heng''s acquisition of this armor is not long-term, it''s just the beginning.


    As time goes by, his fit with armor will gradually improve, and the strength he can play will be more powerful.


    Of course, although the ancient armor is powerful, it is impossible to fight at a higher level as easily as before in the later stage.


    No matter which system it is, the more difficult it will be. In the later stage, even if there is only a small gap, the distance that can be caused is extremely far away.


    Ancient armor can make Chen Heng counter attack at this level, but not at the later level.


    But even so, it''s amazing.


    Chen Heng felt for himself.


    With the blessing of ancient armor, his power is further improved now, which may be comparable to the figure at the top of the fourth level.


    Just like the man just now, Chen Heng doesn''t need much effort to deal with him.


    Lu Yao lay on the ground, looking at the figure standing there for a long time.


    In her line of sight, the figure of the other side is very tall, now covered in gorgeous armor, there is no way to see the real appearance.


    However, even so, the terrible momentum is still frightening. It is so terrible and powerful, just like the rebirth of ancient kings. The breath makes people tremble and dare not face it.


    She looked at each other, struggling to get up, trying to make some defense.


    At this moment, she can already foresee what will happen next, and has made psychological preparations early.


    "My journey, after all, can only be here..."


    The thought flashed through her heart, and she laughed bitterly.


    It''s just a surprise to her.


    In front of him, the figure stood there, just looking at her, but didn''t give her a hand.


    This kind of performance can''t help but make her feel confused, don''t understand what happened.


    It wasn''t until a moment later that she saw the action of the person in front of her.


    Under the gaze of Lu Yao and his wife, the figure turned silently, disappeared in situ and left here.


    Just left


    Half squatting on the ground, looking at the figure slowly disappearing in front of her eyes, Lu Yao was stunned.


    "He... Won''t kill me..."


    She looked at the disappearing figure in front of her eyes, and a doubt rose in her heart.


    In fact, not only she, but also the leaves in her arms were surprised, not knowing what was going on.


    "Don''t you like us? Or is there any other reason? "


    Half squatting on the ground, Lu Yao''s mind flashed many thoughts: "or do we meet a good man?"


    She wondered, thinking so.


    But on one side, the sound of leaves also sounded.


    "This is not the time to think about it..."


    In my mind, the voice of the leaf came. At the moment, there was some anxiety in the voice: "take advantage of this time, leave quickly."


    "The smell of armor on you is still there. If you are found by others, it will be really dangerous."


    No matter why the man just let them go, Lu Yao''s situation is far from safe now.


    As they thought before, at this time, people from outside will arrive here at any time.


    But Lu Yao''s breath could not be concealed at the moment.


    If you meet any strong people coming, it''s really over.


    They can''t guarantee that every time they have such good luck, they can save themselves from danger, and someone just comes to save them.


    Therefore, at this time, leaving here is the most important thing.


    From where she was, she got up slowly and listened to the words of Ye Ye. Lu Yao nodded slowly. Then she just picked up her spirits and took a step directly. At this point, she went out.


    With her steps, the surrounding space became hazy, and some changes seemed to occur.


    In front of him, the golden gate, which used to be illusory, appeared again. At this point, it opened and let Lu and Yao walk out directly.


    Soon, with a wave of space, their figure disappeared in the original place, look like this, should be directly left.


    After they left, there were some new changes.


    A clear sound of footsteps sounded.


    A figure appeared again and stood there.


    It''s not someone else. It''s the figure who saved Lu Yao and his wife.


    He never left. He just stood here and was not found by others.


    Standing in the same place, looking at the disappearing figure of Lu Yao, Chen hengruo thinks.


    "My power..."


    He reached out and felt his strength at the moment.


    Under the blessing of ancient armor, his power at the moment seems to have crossed another level.


    The man who attacked Lu Yao just now was the fourth level. According to ye ye, he was the general level, higher than Chen Heng''s level.


    Theoretically speaking, if Chen Heng doesn''t break out the divine power in his body at the moment, he will never be his opponent.


    But under the blessing of ancient armor, it turned out to be the opposite.


    The other side is not his opponent, he easily killed.


    That process is so easy, it is not like facing a higher level character, but like an ant.


    The power of ancient armor can be seen from this.


    And that''s far from the limit.


    Chen Heng''s acquisition of this armor is not long-term, it''s just the beginning.


    As time goes by, his fit with armor will gradually improve, and the strength he can play will be more powerful.


    Of course, although the ancient armor is powerful, it is impossible to fight at a higher level as easily as before in the later stage.


    No matter which system it is, the more difficult it will be. In the later stage, even if there is only a small gap, the distance that can be caused is extremely far away.


    Ancient armor can make Chen Heng counter attack at this level, but not at the later level.


    But even so, it''s amazing.


    Chen Heng felt for himself.


    With the blessing of ancient armor, his power is further improved now, which may be comparable to the figure at the top of the fourth level.


    Just like the man just now, Chen Heng doesn''t need much effort to deal with him.


    Lu Yao lay on the ground, looking at the figure standing there for a long time.


    In her line of sight, the figure of the other side is very tall, now covered in gorgeous armor, there is no way to see the real appearance.


    However, even so, the terrible momentum is still frightening. It is so terrible and powerful, just like the rebirth of ancient kings. The breath makes people tremble and dare not face it.


    She looked at each other, struggling to get up, trying to make some defense.


    At this moment, she can already foresee what will happen next, and has made psychological preparations early.


    "My journey, after all, can only be here..."


    The thought flashed through her heart, and she laughed bitterly.


    It''s just a surprise to her.


    In front of him, the figure stood there, just looking at her, but didn''t give her a hand.


    This kind of performance can''t help but make her feel confused, don''t understand what happened.


    It wasn''t until a moment later that she saw the action of the person in front of her.


    Under the gaze of Lu Yao and his wife, the figure turned silently, disappeared in situ and left here.


    Just left


    Half squatting on the ground, looking at the figure slowly disappearing in front of her eyes, Lu Yao was stunned.


    "He... Won''t kill me..."


    She looked at the disappearing figure in front of her eyes, and a doubt rose in her heart.


    In fact, not only she, but also the leaves in her arms were surprised, not knowing what was going on.


    "Don''t you like us? Or is there any other reason? "


    Half squatting on the ground, Lu Yao''s mind flashed many thoughts: "or do we meet a good man?"


    She wondered, thinking so.


    But on one side, the sound of leaves also sounded.


    "This is not the time to think about it..."


    In my mind, the voice of the leaf came. At the moment, there was some anxiety in the voice: "take advantage of this time, leave quickly."


    "The smell of armor on you is still there. If you are found by others, it will be really dangerous."


    No matter why the man just let them go, Lu Yao''s situation is far from safe now.


    As they thought before, at this time, people from outside will arrive here at any time.


    But Lu Yao''s breath could not be concealed at the moment.


    If you meet any strong people coming, it''s really over.


    They can''t guarantee that every time they have such good luck, they can save themselves from danger, and someone just comes to save them.


    Therefore, at this time, leaving here is the most important thing.


    From where she was, she got up slowly and listened to the words of Ye Ye. Lu Yao nodded slowly. Then she just picked up her spirits and took a step directly. At this point, she went out.


    With her steps, the surrounding space became hazy, and some changes seemed to occur.


    In front of him, the golden gate, which used to be illusory, appeared again. At this point, it opened and let Lu and Yao walk out directly.

 Chapter 470

    Chen Heng did not expose any flaws.


    He has not been away for a long time, less than half a month.


    This time is nothing at all, and it is not doubtful.


    And in the ruins, he was also very careful to move his hands and feet, from the beginning to the end he has been shrouded in the fog, did not give anyone a chance to spy on himself.


    It''s also to be on the safe side.


    And from the current situation, this insurance means is undoubtedly right, let Chen Heng avoid a lot of trouble.


    For Chen Heng, everything around him is very smooth, and there are not many unexpected places.


    As for Lu Yao, the specific situation is not clear, but Chen Heng tentatively called home before.


    Lu Yao has gone home now. She stays there well. There is nothing unusual.


    Look at this, after the end of the ruins of the exploration, she also safely returned home, and now is a good stay there.


    Nothing happened.


    After knowing the news of Lu Yao''s return home, Chen Heng didn''t say much, but quietly returned to his usual work.


    Every day, he is working hard to cultivate, accumulate strength, and prepare for a higher level.


    From the current situation, he is very close to that level.


    In the quiet room, Chen Heng sits alone and silently closes his eyes.


    The sunlight from the outside world shone on him, making his pale face very conspicuous.


    After a long time, he slowly opened his eyes and looked in front of him.


    "Soon..."


    Sitting in the same place, he looked forward, and then the idea flashed through his mind.


    Up to now, the power in his body has been accumulated to a new level.


    According to Chen Heng''s induction, it is not far away from the next level.


    With Chen Heng''s current strength, if he goes further, it will be the fourth level, which is the so-called general level in the world.


    Fourth order.


    This level of strength, even in the entire chica Federation, belongs to the top.


    In the recent period of time, Chen Heng has not done anything.


    In addition to his daily practice, he also tried to get information through the channels of the dark dream group.


    Therefore, he knows a lot about some secret intelligence.


    Generally speaking, there are many powerful forces in this starry sky.


    Among them, the top ones are like the five knights, who crisscross the starry sky and roam in many star domains, with extremely huge influence.


    Among these powerful forces, the chica Federation is not weak, and it also controls a region of stars.


    In the chica Federation, the most top existence is suspected to be the sixth level.


    Of course, this is only Chen Heng''s own guess, and it has not really been confirmed.


    However, according to his conjecture, the most powerful force of the chica Federation should be the sixth level.


    Level 6, with the ancient mecha that can greatly increase its own strength, is the top power of chica Federation standing in the starry sky.


    Of course, there is more than one star ruled by the chica Federation.


    Those sixth order beings are not stationed on this star.


    The most powerful one who really stays above this star is level five at most.


    And even if there are, there are certainly not many, they are full of the general existence of the top beam column.


    In this case, the fourth level is already regarded as the top.


    Once Chen Heng breaks through the fourth level, with the power of ancient armor, even on the whole Chika star, only a few people can match him.


    Even if it is the possible existence of the fifth level, it is not necessarily impossible.


    It''s a big leap.


    And from Chen Heng''s current reaction, it''s not far away from him to go further and get promoted to the fourth level.


    If this speed is really known by others, I''m afraid it will frighten them to death.


    How old is Chen Heng now?


    According to the standards of the world, he is only 17 years old now, and he has reached this level of strength even before he is an adult.


    From Chen Heng''s promotion to now, there is not a few months in total.


    Even if it is rebuilt, the speed is too exaggerated.


    However, Chen Heng has different views on this.


    He thinks that apart from other factors, the most important reason why he can be promoted so quickly and recover his strength is that he has a good teammate.


    Wang Zhong, who met Chen Heng in the Qika League and was killed by Chen Heng, has not been forgotten by Chen Heng.


    In recent times, Wang Zhong has not let Chen Heng down.


    Since he left at the beginning, almost every day, Chen Heng has been able to receive a lot of killing power.


    That kind of terrible quality and quantity, let Chen Heng not from feel surprised, surprised.


    With such a capable and hardworking worker, it''s strange that Chen Heng''s promotion speed is not fast.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng could not help shaking his head secretly.


    .......................


    "Kill


    In the chaotic space, there is a sense of killing.


    In this area, at the moment, all around has become a bloody battlefield.


    There were sweeping corpses all around, and there was a tall and straight figure standing.


    Among the corpses everywhere, Wang Zhong''s face was ferocious and looked everywhere.


    In all directions of him, the terrible monsters were roaring, one by one covered with that kind of hazy breath, it didn''t look like a good thing.


    However, even these monsters, when they saw Wang Zhong at the moment, they were frightened by the breath of his body and did not dare to move forward.


    The reason is that Wang Zhong''s appearance at the moment is too shocking.


    At this moment, his whole body has been drenched with blood, and there is a strong blood gas everywhere.


    Every drop of the blood of these demons is a deadly poison. If it is contaminated with human beings, it is enough to corrode the flesh and blood of human beings and turn them into rotten meat.


    But the blood drops of these demons trickled on Wang Zhong''s body, but they seemed to tickle him, and they could not do any harm to him at all.


    On the contrary, on Wang Zhong''s body, the huge power of killing is blooming, forming an invisible momentum vaguely, just like the arrival of a Legendary God, with a kind of terrifying majesty.


    His appearance is almost more like a demon than the demons around him. He doesn''t look like a normal person any more.


    "Come on! Call out the data! "


    Now in the outside world, looking at the changes in Wang Zhong, there are also a group of people busy.


    Along with Wang Zhong''s constant killing and massacre, their faces also showed the color of horror, and even took a breath.


    There were some other people, whose faces were full of disbelief, as if they had seen something unreasonable.


    "How?"


    Someone murmured to himself. At this time, he felt that he had been impacted: "from just now on, master Zhong''s strength has been rising, and it is all-round...."


    "But how could that be..."


    I didn''t do anything, but my strength is constantly improving.


    This kind of thing, even for people in this world, is an incredible thing.


    "Good."


    On one side, the faces of the other members of the Wang family were excited.


    One of them, the elder, looked very calm, but at the moment, he also showed a smile on his face and looked very happy: "as long as we kill, can we continuously improve our power?"


    "Is there a limit to this ability in terms of testing?"


    He asked.


    "No... no..."


    The researcher in charge all around shook his head subconsciously and said: "from the test results, this kind of improvement is all-round, not only physical quality, but also mental and mental abilities will be improved together...."


    "There are no short boards!"


    At this time, someone continued to say: "not only that, but even the quality of this kind of thing will be improved!"


    "From just now to now, master Zhong has improved in varying degrees in both his ability to recite and his ability to be a warrior."


    almighty!


    There was a surprise on the faces of the people present.


    For them, the ability that Wang Zhong awakened was undoubtedly a big surprise.


    "There is no drawback, all aspects of the promotion... Even the most difficult qualification can be promoted..."


    Standing in the same place, even the old man before him can''t keep calm at the moment. A pair of old eyes suddenly burst out with a strange look: "in this case, if you give him a little time......"


    It is more and more difficult to practice this kind of thing, and it is seriously restricted by the qualification.


    Judging from Wang Zhong''s original qualifications, even though the whole family has provided him with strength, combined with his own efforts and good luck, he may still have the hope to be promoted to the fourth rank and become a general in the future.


    But if we go further, it will be very difficult and impossible.


    But now, not necessarily.


    The people on the scene saw it very clearly.


    Since the awakening of Wang Zhong''s ability, he has been killing people. Now, it''s only a month or two, and he has broken through the original limit. It''s not far from the fourth level.


    You can break through the fourth level.


    If we continue to upgrade, is it possible to reach a higher level


    At the thought of this possibility, all the people present were shortness of breath, and their faces were flushed, obviously excited.


    For them, even if they haven''t reached that level, just one possibility is enough to make them feel excited enough.


    As for the need to kill this ability, no one thinks there is any difference.


    It''s just the need to kill. It''s not a big deal.


    Besides, it doesn''t mean killing people.


    According to their current test results, the target of killing is not important at all. It can be human, beast or alien creature.


    As long as it is fresh life, it can start killing, but the stronger the target of killing, the higher the level of life, the greater the promotion.


    This is a good solution.


    If it''s just a simple killing, it''s easy to find people.


    There are a lot of mysteries in this world, many of which have strange life and need to be cleaned up.


    On the alien battlefield, there are also a large number of alien troops that need to be cleaned up.


    No matter how bad it is, you can still kill wild animals.


    As for killing people, of course, it''s OK, but the cost performance is not very high and it''s not the best choice.


    In a word, judging from the ability of the Wang family and the universality of the universe, Wang Zhonggen would not have lacked the target of killing.


    "It''s just..."


    Looking at the excited look on the faces of the Wang family, the research institute hesitated for a moment, and then continued to say, "it''s just that this ability is not without sequelae..."


    "With the improvement of his power, master Zhong''s mind will become more and more unconsciousness. He seems to be disturbed by the unknown power, and he can''t maintain calm most of the time."


    "It''s ok now, but if it goes on like this, I''m afraid master Zhong''s situation will get worse and worse..."


    "It''s really a problem."


    Listening to the words of the researcher in front of him, the old man at the head frowned and felt some problems.


    Have you gained great power, but you can''t keep your own mind?


    This is a flaw.


    If we don''t make up for it, I''m afraid there will be some problems in the end.


    Of course, having said that, it is impossible for them to give up this mysterious ability.


    Not to mention them, I''m afraid even Wang Zhong himself would not agree.


    There are other ways to make up for the mental problems.


    Science and technology in this world is very advanced. There are many ways to appease the spirit and solve this problem.


    There are also many secrets in the universe, which can strengthen the spirit and erase the miscellaneous thoughts existing in the spirit.


    After that, just send more people to pay attention to this aspect, that is.


    These thoughts flashed through his mind, and then he gave orders.


    And in the secret place ahead, Wang Zhong is still killing madly.


    With the continuous killing, on his body, the breath of blood gradually gathered, as if forming a halo of blood, especially bright and unique, making him look like a blood demon at this moment, especially terrible.


    I have to say that it''s really great to constantly enhance yourself through killing.


    He continued to move forward here, feeling more and more power in his body, but his heart became more and more excited, and he rushed forward crazily.


    But what he didn''t know was that when he started the killing, most of the killing power in his body flowed along a certain track towards someone in the distance.


    This part of the killing power is even more than the killing power he has gained.


    In other words, the more he kills, the more powerful he becomes, and the person in the distance will become stronger than him.


    But obviously, at this time, he still knows nothing about it.


    At the moment, in the distance, Chen Heng looks up unexpectedly.


    "So diligent?"


    Sitting on the sofa, he felt the power of killing surging in his body, which was unexpected.


    He didn''t expect that Wang Zhong would be so diligent there.


    Since he buried the seeds of killing in each other''s body, the other party has been killing almost all the time except for a moment at the beginning. That kind of frequency and density really surprised Chen Heng and made him feel inferior.


    Up to now, Chen Heng increasingly feels that it is a normal choice to plant the killing divinity in each other''s body.


    If it''s his own, there are enough things to do. Where can he spare time to search for people to kill and kill?


    The one who can do this is Wang Zhong, who came from a big family and was desperate to become strong.


    However, according to the current speed, I''m afraid that the other party''s reason will fade quickly.


    After all, although the power of killing is powerful, as the power of killing continues to integrate into the body, it will slowly interfere with its own reason and make it change slowly.


    However, Chen Heng just thought about it for a moment, and then stopped thinking about it.


    The other party may not have no way to solve the problem he is worried about.


    After all, the world is very big and there are many means.


    It''s no surprise that the other party can think of some way to alleviate the trouble.


    As long as you can purify and expel the impurities that gradually appear in your mental power, it is not very difficult to keep yourself awake.


    Of course, Chen Heng is not optimistic about this.


    Theoretically speaking, as long as the other party can purify the impurities in his body, there will be no problem.


    But in fact, even if the other side has the means to evolve impurities, it is very difficult to see the extent to which the other side is now showing.


    After all, the speed at which the other side gains the power of killing is too fast.


    Even Chen Heng himself could not resist such a fast speed if he did not have a very high essence, and with the help of divine power and meditation.


    The other side can withstand the possibility, Chen Heng think is not too big.


    Of course, this has nothing to do with Chen Heng.


    The killing divinity is certainly planted by him, but it is the opponent''s own player how the opponent finally becomes.


    It has nothing to do with him.


    After meditating in silence for a moment, Chen Heng gets up from where he is and walks towards the outside world.


    Now, it''s almost time for him to find a place to be promoted safely.


    Yes, after a few days of honing and constant efforts from Wang Zhong, the last obstacle to Chen Heng''s promotion to the fourth level has disappeared.


    Now, it''s almost time to be promoted to the fourth level according to the way of the world.


    If it is normal, Chen Heng wants to be promoted to the fourth level, he must first get the corresponding method.


    For normal people, this is a threshold in itself.


    After all, the method of promotion beyond the fourth level is also a rare inheritance in this world.


    If there is no big power to rely on, it is very difficult to obtain it.


    If Chen Heng is in the original situation, I''m afraid he can only turn to the dark dream group behind him.


    But there''s no such trouble now.


    At least, the unknown refining method obtained from the stone slab itself contains the fourth level promotion method.


    Not only the fourth level, but also the promotion methods after the fourth level.


    From Chen Heng''s point of view, although this anonymous refining method is incomplete, its content is undoubtedly very rich.


    Even if he applied through the black dream group, the inheritance he obtained could not be better than this.


    Standing in the same place, all kinds of thoughts flashed through his mind, and then he went on.


    Soon, he came to a basement.

 Chapter 471

    The light around is very bright.


    The basement in front of me looks spacious, and the furnishings around it are pretty good.


    Of course, from Chen Heng''s own point of view, the things in this basement are actually simple.


    Not only did he not have all the high-precision instruments he needed, but he did not even have the basic things.


    But even so, under the current conditions, he can only make do with it.


    There is no other way.


    Stepping into it, a blazing feeling is coming.


    Although you can''t feel it from the outside, you can easily find the temperature when you really go inside. It''s a kind of extremely hot feeling.


    The temperature around is very high. If a normal person walks into it, he can''t stay for long.


    It doesn''t take much time to put a piece of meat here. It may even be roasted directly.


    You can see the heat in it.


    The source of such a blazing feeling is nothing else but the center of this basement.


    There, there''s a stone platform with a huge container on it.


    Inside the container, a huge golden crystal was placed there, looking very bright.


    This piece of crystal looks like an egg, but the whole body is a golden crystal. It looks more like a huge gem than an egg.


    In Chen Heng''s induction, this golden crystal has exuberant vitality. It spreads out all around.


    At the moment, the temperature in the basement is just a little bit of the Golden Crystal instinctively escaping, which is nothing at all.


    If you are really close to the Golden Crystal, you can feel the terrible temperature.


    That''s a terrible temperature that can coke people and even evaporate them directly.


    If it wasn''t for the wizard array specially arranged by Chen Heng, I''m afraid just this golden giant egg would be enough to cause great damage.


    Chen Heng stepped into it.


    "It looks like you''ve transformed quite well."


    Walking into the center of the laboratory, he looks at the golden egg in front of him and feels the exuberant vitality coming from it. Chen Heng smiles and then says so.


    It seems that I feel Chen Heng''s existence. In front of me, there is a faint spiritual fluctuation on the golden dome, which seems to be with a kind of joy and attachment.


    Looking at this, it seems that Chen Heng''s arrival is very happy.


    "I know, I know."


    It seems to feel the will inside the dome, Chen Heng casually smile, continue to speak: "some time ago happened to be urgent, so left for a while, did not come to see you."


    "But fortunately, you haven''t been in any danger during this time."


    He opened his mouth in a soft voice, with a touch of spiritual power in his words, calming the emotion of the giant egg in front of him.


    In front of him, with Chen Heng''s voice constantly falling, the spiritual fluctuation from the giant egg gradually subsided.


    Then, in front of this place, the two beings began to talk.


    Of course, most of the time, Chen Heng is talking and the other party is listening.


    After all, so far, the other party has not been able to develop the ability to speak.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Anyway, it''s not difficult to feel each other''s meaning through spiritual fluctuation.


    They chatted here for a long time. Chen Heng didn''t stop until there was a feeling of exhaustion in front of the giant egg. He let the giant egg go to sleep.


    "It seems that we are not far away from another transformation."


    Standing in the same place, looking at the golden giant egg, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    In front of the golden giant egg is nothing else, it is Chen Heng''s Royal beast, once the little red.


    Xiao Hong used to be just an ordinary bird dragon. Although she was good in the Royal beasts, she was still a long way behind those Top Royal beasts.


    In order to make up for this, Chen Heng used all kinds of means to collect the special blood of the world with his own strength, and injected it into Xiaohong''s body by swallowing Tianjing, so that it could slowly transform.


    This practice is not difficult for Chen Heng, who has done it many times.


    It''s very suitable for Xiao Hong.


    In just a few months, Xiaohong''s blood has been transformed many times, and now it has become more powerful.


    In front of her, Xiao Hong is experiencing a new transformation.


    Once the transformation is completed, I''m afraid Xiaohong''s blood will become the top class, even if it is no worse than those Top Royal beasts in the world


    From the current situation, its transformation is still smooth.


    Everything is going according to the plan.


    For Chen Heng, this is a good situation.


    "The role between the beast and the beast keeper is mutual...."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng is dealing with the things in his hand, and many thoughts flash in his heart: "Xiao Hong is still a little short of transformation at the moment."


    "But when my transformation is completed and I''m promoted to the fourth level, Xiao Hong''s transformation should be OK."


    The idea flashed through his mind.


    The growth of the Royal beast will promote the strength of the Royal beast.


    On the contrary, the promotion and breakthrough of the beast keeper will also promote the growth and promotion of the beast keeper.


    Therefore, Chen Heng''s promotion to the fourth level is not only a huge promotion for himself, but also for his royal beast.


    With his help, Xiao Hong''s transformation this time should not have many problems.


    After this transformation, I believe Xiao Hong can help Chen Heng a lot.


    Standing in the same place, in an instant, all kinds of thoughts flashed across Chen Heng''s heart.


    A moment later, he turned and went to the other side.


    Then he came to the place where he had been prepared.


    It''s a special room. It''s not too far from the main room where Xiao Hong is, but it''s not too close.


    In the room, special sorcery array has been arranged all around, which can be used to isolate the breath and power leaked during promotion, and prevent some accidents.


    For Chen Heng, this can also avoid some troubles.


    After all, although the probability is not big, but if someone really comes to disturb him when he is promoted, it still has a certain risk for Chen Heng.


    Therefore, if we can be more cautious, we''d better be more cautious.


    He came to the special room and got everything ready. Then Chen Heng turned around and sat down in a random place. Then he slowly closed his eyes.


    After closing his eyes, the vision around him suddenly faded.


    In Chen Heng''s body, great power is brewing.


    Power of mind, power of magic, power of God, power of killing


    Many forces in the body, now all under Chen Heng''s mobilization operation, gradually active.


    Then, Chen Heng mobilized these forces with his strong mental power, and let them operate in the way of which anonymous quenching method.


    Along with this process, bursts of inexplicable breath are also emerging, which rises from Chen Heng.


    It was not until a long time later that his breath calmed down without any leakage.


    Outwardly, he seemed to be asleep at the moment, without any breath, very stable.


    However, where ordinary people don''t know, his strength is rising, slowly rising in an inexplicable way, until he approaches the final step.


    In Chen Heng''s body, a golden true spirit is in full bloom. Its brilliance is dazzling, which makes people feel especially sacred and dignified.


    Time passed slowly.


    I don''t know how long it took. Chen Heng slowly opened his eyes when his silent body was full of vitality again.


    New forces are emerging.


    In Chen Heng''s body, after a long time of dissipation, the body, which had become much weaker, began to bloom again, and the exuberant Qi and blood began to emerge.


    "Is it over?"


    Chen Heng is surprised to open his eyes and feel the changes in his body.


    The process of this promotion is much smoother than he expected.


    Of course, this is not too unexpected.


    Because he did not start from the beginning, but the strong rebirth.


    Even in this world, the most critical threshold to enter the fourth level is also to awaken the source and turn the source into spirit.


    In Chen Heng''s view, this is actually the process of sublimating the source into the true spirit.


    And this process is very difficult for people who have never experienced it, even a near death.


    But for Chen Heng, it is very simple.


    After all, his true spirit is already awakened. It doesn''t need to take too much risk to wake up the hidden power in the source and revive the true spirit again.


    This is equivalent to the biggest level of promotion, which does not exist for Chen Heng.


    Naturally, it went very well.


    What really surprised Chen Heng was the speed of his promotion.


    Originally, according to Chen Heng''s own idea, if he wants to be promoted to the fourth level, theoretically there won''t be too big a problem, but it''s hard to say in terms of time, which may take a month or two.


    But now, it only took half a month at most.


    For Chen Heng, this is a big advance.


    Naturally, it''s a surprise.


    Sitting in the same place, after confirming his success in promotion, Chen Heng didn''t start acting immediately, but felt it first.


    After a little feeling, he soon understood why he had been promoted ahead of time.


    Wang Zhong.


    When Chen Heng fell into silence, Wang Zhong went out to do business again, and massacred in many places, which provided Chen Heng with a lot of killing power.


    These killing forces were transformed into real forces, which greatly accelerated the process of Chen Heng''s promotion, so that he shortened the promotion time.


    Aware of the answer, Chen Heng somehow speechless, finally shook his head, just got up and left here.


    Out of this room, he went to the center of the basement, where he looked at the state of Xiaohong.


    Not surprisingly, after Chen Heng''s promotion, Xiaohong has also changed a lot.


    Originally in front of it, it is difficult to step over that threshold, for today''s Xiaohong is no longer a problem.


    Now, inspired by new forces, it has fallen asleep and began to transform.


    This result is undoubtedly quite good.


    However, compared with Chen Heng himself, Xiaohong''s transformation time is much longer.


    At least according to Chen Heng''s estimation, if there is no accident, it will take at least two or three months.


    Of course, if Chen Heng is willing to instill a lot of killing power into Xiaohong''s body, it can also shorten the time.


    However, if this is the case, new problems will easily arise.


    Therefore, Chen Heng didn''t do much, just turned around silently and left the area.


    After promotion to the fourth level, Chen Heng''s strength in all aspects will usher in a brand new promotion.


    Therefore, in the recent period of time, he should have been busy.


    ...............


    "My king, have you learned?"


    On the other side.


    In a deserted room, Ye Zi looked at Lu Yao and said solemnly.


    At this moment, she has returned to the human form, is giving Lu Yao serious lessons, a small face is quite serious.


    In her face, Lu Yao''s face also looks very serious, at the moment listening to the leaf''s words, can not help but seriously nodded, said he has understood.


    In the recent period of time, Lu Yao''s life is relatively easy.


    Since she left the ruins that day, Lu Yao went home.


    After a short escape, with the help of Ye Ye, she successfully sealed the ancient armor in her body.


    Although ancient armor is a precious secret treasure, it does not help Lu Yao much at present. On the contrary, the existence of mecha has brought her a huge burden.


    After all, she is not Chen Heng, not so powerful.


    In terms of her current strength, let alone controlling the mecha, even if she just bears the strength of the mecha, she can''t bear it and will feel great pressure.


    In this case, it is better to seal the mecha directly to avoid some risks.


    At the same time, it can also avoid the risk of exposure to the breath of the mecha and being found by others.


    At least now, just like the last time in secret, the discovery of mecha will not happen again.


    But in the near future, her strength growth is quite good, in the leaf''s training and help, has made great progress.


    If you continue to maintain it, it is not far from the second order.


    Of course, the reason why the speed is so fast is also related to the gold mark in Lu Yao''s body.


    After all, in her body, the golden mark still exists, and with her own growth, she is still releasing her strength.


    As the reincarnation of the Golden King, Lu Yao does not need to practice step by step. As long as time goes by, her strength will rise with the continuous awakening of the golden mark.


    There''s no doubt that''s the hang up.


    But in terms of strength, we can start all over again.


    It is also because of this, so Lu Yao usually busy, all secretly with the leaves to the outside world to learn.


    After another busy study, Lu Yao walked out of the room with a bitter face and went home.


    And the leaf is a dog again.


    Two people look very normal, just like a normal person with a dog for a walk.


    But when they got home, they felt an unusual atmosphere.


    "Is that Lu Yao?"


    In Luyao''s home, someone has been waiting there for a long time. She looks very young.


    The woman is very beautiful. She is wearing an ordinary shirt and trousers, but she stands tall and straight. Now she looks at Lu Yao, and her face shows a smile.


    "We''re with the guard."


    "Would you please help us?"


    She looked at Lu Yao standing in front of her and said in a soft voice.


    Just standing in front of her, listening to the woman''s words, Lu Yao''s face suddenly collapsed, and now she began to mutter in her heart.


    Although she has experienced many things in a short period of time and awakened the mark of being the king of gold, Lu Yao is still an ordinary girl in essence.


    For her this ordinary girl, all of a sudden, there are official people come to her, which has to be said to be a matter worthy of tension.


    In particular, she has some shady secrets.


    But the person has already arrived here, she also has no way, can only honestly follow in front of the woman left, came to the other side.


    "So, you admitted that time you entered that secret place."


    In the quiet room, the previous woman sat there and said thoughtfully.


    On one side, several other uniformed investigators were taking notes.


    "And according to what you said, after you entered that secret place, you only participated in the trial, and then because the trial failed, you chose to give up?"


    She then asked.


    "Yes... Yes..."


    Sitting opposite the woman, listening to the woman''s words, Lu Yao nodded nervously, and now her feet were swinging.


    Look at this, it''s a little too nervous.


    In front of these official members, she lied directly.


    She didn''t tell the real process of the trial, but said that she entered the trial and failed.


    No way out.


    If she tells the truth, the situation will become very complicated. Not only she may suffer unknown risks, but also the ancient mecha in her body may be controlled and taken away.


    After all, this is not an ordinary thing, but a real ancient mecha.


    Ancient mecha, if it has already recognized the master, no one can take it away before the master''s death.


    But like her, the mecha that has not fully recognized the Lord is different.


    If the government knows, it will take it back for various reasons.


    At most, a lot of compensation will be given afterwards.


    This is what Lu Yao and ye ye can''t accept.


    So she just lied.


    But fortunately, for Lu Yao''s words, the investigators on the scene did not have much doubt.


    After all, they did not expect that someone could cheat in the trial of hero war armor, and took a complete mecha from it.


    If someone can do this, he is definitely a great strong man, not Lu Yao who looks ordinary in front of him.


    So they have no doubt about it.


    This is not the reason why they are looking for Luyao.

 Chapter 472

    "As far as we know, it seems that you were just an ordinary student before. You were neither a warrior nor a beast keeper."


    Sitting in the front, the previous woman looked at the information, then continued to say: "why now she has become a beast keeper?"


    So she asked.


    This is also a big doubt.


    A girl who used to be an ordinary person suddenly became a beast keeper.


    It has to be said that this is a matter of suspicion.


    Listening to this, Lu Yao''s hand tightened and kept silent for a while. Then she continued: "this is because of my brother..."


    She said that Chen Heng had given evolution stone to her as a reason.


    In order to win the trust of the investigators on the spot, she went home specially and brought the evolutionary stone that had not been completely digested at the moment.


    When the golden evolution stone was placed in the eyes of investigators around, people around immediately believed her.


    Because this piece of evolution stone is too detached.


    There is a unique force in it, which makes this evolutionary stone have precious value that ordinary evolutionary stone does not have.


    Needless to say, this piece of evolution stone is very valuable, more precious than countless secret treasures.


    But the only pity is that at this moment, this evolutionary stone has lost a lot of gold, and only a small part of its power is left.


    Obviously, the remaining strength was absorbed by Lu Yao in front of her, which made her break the shackles and awaken her ability to read.


    At this moment, the presence of people can not help but flash the idea of envy.


    Someone went to collect Chen Heng''s information. When they saw his experience, they were even more astonished. Looking at Lu Yao, their eyes changed, with a little envy.


    With such a brother, the girl in front of her is really lucky.


    At this moment, the idea flashed through the hearts of the people around.


    Sitting in the same place, feeling the envious sight of the people around her, Lu Yao silently lowered her head, as if she was embarrassed.


    At this moment, she is very happy.


    If Chen Heng didn''t give her that piece of evolution stone before, then she would be completely exposed at the moment, revealing something.


    Now, there is a proper excuse to cover up her changes.


    Even Chen Heng''s identity can cover up for her.


    Lu Yao can clearly feel that after knowing the identity of her brother, the people present have become a lot more cautious, and their attitude is no longer as casual as before.


    It''s normal.


    The power of the dark dream group is not small on the Qika star, and the position of a genius with the highest strength on this star is unimaginable.


    Chen Heng is now the head of a region. In terms of his strength, the region he is guarding is at least a continent.


    These people in front of them, if they were put on Chen Heng''s side, I''m afraid they would not even have the qualification to be Chen Heng''s direct subordinates.


    Both status and strength are much higher than those of them.


    Such a big man, his sister, the people present naturally dare not be careless.


    If you offend them, they will suffer if they say a few words.


    Therefore, in the next, the treatment of Lu Yao suddenly improved a lot.


    A sweet looking girl, who seems to be a newcomer, made hot tea and brought it up to her. The woman in charge was also cautious when she asked.


    "Have you seen any other testers?"


    Finally, she asked the question.


    After Lu Yao finally answered no, she didn''t ask again. She got up in person and sent Lu Yao out.


    As for memory devices and other means of accessing memory, they did not use them.


    Now it''s a long time away from the original time. Even if we use memory devices and other means, the effect will not be very good.


    And with that person''s caution at the beginning, they thought that even if Lu Yao saw him, he would be the same as Tang Rou before, and they couldn''t see each other''s appearance at all.


    Of course, the reason why it is omitted directly is also because of the different identities of Lu Yao.


    Otherwise, if Lu Yao does not have a top strength, as the elder brother of the guardian, then even if it is useless, what she should do is to do.


    It''s not that easy.


    Soon, Luyao left here and returned to the street.


    From there out, unconsciously, Lu Yao''s body has been wet with cold sweat.


    In just now, her mind has been tight, simply can''t relax.


    It was not until now that she came out of it that she relaxed.


    "Fortunately..."


    At the moment, many thoughts flashed in her heart, and she was inexplicably afraid.


    "My king, are you all right?"


    On one side, ye ye looks at Lu Yao in front of her with some worry. She is worried about Lu Yao''s reaction.


    "Nothing."


    Listening to Ye''s words, Lu Yao reluctantly shows a smile and wants to say something.


    Bang!


    Like a mirror suddenly broken, a crisp sound came from my ear.


    In an instant, an inexplicable reaction emerged from my heart.


    In her body, the original silent golden mark suddenly appeared, and there was a sudden reaction at the moment.


    Standing in the same place, feeling the reaction of the golden mark, Lu Yao suddenly stirred up, then raised her head and subconsciously looked to the sky.


    Under her gaze, a scene appeared in the distance, just like this.


    It was an amazing scene.


    Huge spaceship whistling, on the spaceship, the power of terror reaction escape, each of them with a breath of terror.


    That is far above Lu Yao at the moment of terror, can easily tear her into a pile of fragments.


    And now, by some inexplicable means, they have come to the star and are about to fall.


    An inexplicable sense of danger emerged and enveloped Luyao.


    "It''s them?"


    Listening to Lu Yao''s pictures, especially some details, Ye Ye''s face suddenly changed. She already understood what had happened: "I can''t catch up so soon!"


    "Who are they?"


    Lu Yao stood in the same place, feeling the rising palpitations and fear in her body, and asked with a pale face.


    "That''s my king, your enemy in the past, under the five knights."


    The face of the leaf also some not good-looking, but still took a deep breath, so said.


    "I... the enemy of the past?"


    Listening to Ye Ye''s words, Lu Yao''s face changed slightly, with a kind of inexplicable feeling.


    No wonder the golden mark in her body will warn her.


    It seems that the reason why these people come here is to pursue the reincarnation of her golden king.


    The position of both sides is hostile, so it''s no wonder there will be such a reaction.


    For today''s scene, Lu Yao has already expected.


    As early as when she first met the leaf, she knew from the leaf that she had many enemies in the starry sky.


    These people are the enemies of the Golden King in the past.


    In the face of the Fallen King of gold, sooner or later they will come to the door.


    For this, Lu Yao has already had psychological preparation.


    It''s just


    "Can I really beat them?"


    Standing in the same place, Lu Yao recalled the scene just now, and this idea flashed in her heart inexplicably.


    The scene that just passed by was still in her mind.


    The breath of terror to suffocation, and the power of it.


    In the spaceship, those who came after her, even the weakest one, gave her no weaker feeling than her brother.


    In other words, the weakest people in it are all third-class.


    And those powerful, let her even the courage to fight up.


    In the face of such a powerful and terrible lineup... Can she really fight against it?


    Standing in the same place, Lu Yao''s heart wavered, and she couldn''t help flashing the idea.


    Lu Yao has no confidence in whether she can fight those people.


    No wonder.


    After all, even though up to now, her strength has been rapidly improved, but she is just a first-order one.


    Even if it goes further, it''s the second order.


    And those who came to pursue her, even the weakest ones, were also third-class, which she could never match.


    In the face of such a lineup, her heart will be shaken, will doubt themselves, is also a very normal thing.


    But even so, she had to hold on to it.


    No way out.


    According to what ye ye tells us, she has an endless relationship with each other.


    Although Lu Yao is just a little girl, she doesn''t feel that the other party will let her go.


    Once found, I''m afraid it''s not only her, but also her parents and elder brother


    Thinking of this, her heart became particularly heavy.


    She stood in the same place for a long time, then stepped out of the place and returned home.


    And now, on the other side.


    "Is that it?"


    On the huge spaceship, the tall middle-aged man looked at the stars at his feet with a cold face.


    "If the result of the original test is not wrong, it is right here..."


    Next to the middle-aged man, a woman in a long red dress stepped forward, looked at the scene and said, "the power fluctuation of the Golden King came from this star."


    "It seems that the king of gold is hiding above this star now."


    "I just don''t know in what form."


    The middle-aged man pondered for a moment, then said: "as early as in the beginning, according to the five princes, the king of gold has already fallen, and what he left behind is only his own mark."


    "She may be reincarnated now, or she may be surviving in another form."


    "But in any case, her present strength must be weakened to the extreme and need to start again."


    "This is our chance."


    Standing on one side, the red skirt woman said faintly: "the power of the gold king is weak, so we have the chance to show."


    "Otherwise, if it is the king of gold in its heyday, then only five of his Highnesses will be able to fight against it."


    "If we can find out the king of gold and offer it to his five Highnesses, we will surely be rewarded by them."


    "That''s true."


    The middle-aged man smiles and reveals his white teeth. Then he looks down at the scene and feels the breath around him: "but it''s hard to find the king of gold hiding on this star..."


    "To destroy this star?"


    He opened his mouth and looked at his companion.


    For them, destroying a star and destroying its civilization is nothing at all.


    As long as the goal can be achieved, it is worth destroying a star.


    It''s not the first time they''ve done something like this.


    "I''m afraid not."


    Standing aside, listening to the middle-aged man''s words, the red dress woman frowned, then said: "this star is not an ordinary star, but the parent star of chica Federation."


    "The home star of the chica Federation?"


    The middle-aged man immediately frowned and felt a little tricky at this time.


    If it is an ordinary star without any background, it will be destroyed if it is destroyed. No one dares to say anything.


    But the meaning of the parent star of chica Federation is different.


    The power of the chica Federation, though not the best in the starry sky, is really not weak. It forms an alliance with other forces around, and even the five Knights have to consider one or two.


    Since this is the parent star of the chica Federation, it''s obviously not destroyed.


    Moreover, if it''s the home star of the chica Federation, I''m afraid even if they want to destroy it, it''s not so easy.


    If it''s an ordinary civilization, it''s very likely that even mindfulness and forging methods have not been developed, and there may not be a general on the whole star, let alone ancient armor.


    Such civilization, naturally, does not need to take care of anything. It can be destroyed directly.


    But if it''s the parent star of the chica Federation, there must be a general on it, or even a fifth rank garrison with ancient mecha.


    A level five with ancient mecha


    This strength is enough to sweep them, even if the middle-aged men and red skirt women are not rivals, they will be easily wiped out, let alone other people.


    Thinking of this, the middle-aged man restrained his mind, then sighed and said, "it seems that we can only use the normal way..."


    "Since it''s impossible to destroy this star directly, send someone to coordinate with the chica Federation..."


    He said faintly: "send someone to lock the breath of the original gold mark, and then send someone to block the area as the center."


    "As long as the king of gold has ever left a trace on this star, then as long as you search slowly, you can find it eventually..."


    "It''s just a matter of time."


    He said faintly, looking calm and confident.


    On one side, listening to the middle-aged man''s words, the red skirt woman also had no doubt, but silently nodded and agreed.


    They discussed this, and then fell down quickly to contact the chica Federation.


    An invisible undercurrent has begun to surge quietly and is about to break out.


    ....................


    After that day, Luyao soon returned to a peaceful life.


    For her, there seems to be little change in life around her at the moment.


    In addition to the fact that she became a beast keeper, which led to her own status greatly increased, it seems that there is no change.


    If it''s normal, Lu Yao doesn''t pay much attention to the compliment and awe of the people around her and the happy eyes of her parents, but she also feels happy.


    It''s human nature.


    But now, perhaps knowing that the crisis was coming in ancient times, Lu Yao could not lift her mood to be happy at the moment. She seemed to be a little restless all day and seemed to be thinking about something.


    In fact, it is.


    She was thinking about the crisis she would face next.


    According to what we saw on that day, the power from the five knights had fallen and reached the star.


    Although in a moment and a half, they should not be able to find Lu Yao, but this undoubtedly means that the star has been exposed in each other''s eyes.


    As time went by, it was only a matter of time before Luyao was completely exposed by means of five knights.


    Therefore, Lu Yao felt an unprecedented sense of urgency at the moment.


    For herself, she must accumulate enough resistance before the five Knights find her, so as to ensure the safety of herself and her family.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid there will be a big problem.


    Therefore, in the near future, she has been interested in her own training.


    According to Ye Ye''s guidance, she began to go in and out of many places, where she tried to practice and improve herself.


    Of course, while striving to improve, she is also carefully hiding her strength.


    For Lu Yao, the transformation once a month became her most deadly time.


    The transmutation once a month is the baptism of power brought by the golden mark.


    Every baptism will bring a lot of benefits to Lu Yao and make her strength grow a lot.


    This is the reason why she was able to improve to the present level in a short time.


    To a certain extent, the power brought by the golden mark is also the biggest reliance on which she wants to become stronger now.


    But up to now, this reliance also has some risks.


    The golden mark is the most easy to find when it baptizes Luyao.


    The confrontation between the five knights and the king of gold is not a matter of one day.


    In the long process of confrontation, the five knights had already found out some rules, and also found out the time when the golden mark was most easily found.


    This is not the other time. It''s the time of every transformation of Lu Yao.


    At this time, the power of the golden mark fluctuates to the maximum and is most easily perceived by those who intend to.


    Even in the past, the power of the five Knights will not come to this star in the future. Under the isolation of the distant sky, those who want to find out the transformation of Lu Yao can not.


    But now it''s different.


    The power of the five Knights really came to this star.


    On the same star, whenever Luyao is in the metamorphosis, it is the easiest time to be found.


    There is no doubt that there is a great risk.


    But for this, Lu Yao has no choice.


    Soon, as time goes by, the time of another outbreak of the golden mark is very close.

 Chapter 473

    "Are you sure there''s no problem?"


    Walking in a street, Lu Yao is wearing a long skirt. It seems normal on the surface, and there is nothing special.


    On the surface, she looks very calm, but in the dark, she can''t help but ask the leaf, looking a little anxious.


    In fact, it can''t help that she is not anxious.


    After all, the next time is when she is about to enter the transformation.


    The usual transformation is OK, just a simple sleep.


    But now, with the enemy peeping in the dark, if she wants to transform as she did before, it is impossible.


    And the result of being found is too heavy, also can''t help her not nervous.


    "Don''t worry, my king."


    In my mind, Ye Ye''s voice sounded at the moment, calming Lu Yao''s mood: "although those people can detect the rhythm of the golden mark in some way, the process is not so simple."


    "Unless the distance is very close, even if they can feel the rhythm of the golden mark, they should not be able to find our place."


    "Otherwise, they would have succeeded long ago, and they would not have to wait until now."


    She spoke softly, so comfortingly.


    Walking on the road, listening to what ye said, Lu Yao nodded, barely calmed her heart.


    Indeed, as ye ye said, even if the other party has the means to track her, it should not be so easy.


    Otherwise, it won''t take so long.


    But even so, there are risks.


    Therefore, this time, Lu Yao is very cautious.


    Out of caution, she did not undergo transformation near her home.


    After all, she will often be in this area after that. If someone suspects that she has locked in this area, then I''m afraid there will be big trouble later.


    Before the transformation, she left this area for a very distant place on the pretext of traveling.


    "It seems that the place where my brother works is not far away..."


    When she came to another area, Lu Yao looked at the map and recalled where Chen Heng was in her mind. She could not help hesitating: "do you want to run further?"


    Out of instinct, she subconsciously wants to avoid where Chen Heng is and doesn''t want her brother to take extra risks.


    However, by this time, it seems that it is too late.


    In her body, the signs of recovery of the golden mark have become more and more obvious, and will soon be out of control.


    Even if Lu Yao forcibly suppressed the recovery process of gold mark, it would only delay for a day or two at most.


    And such a short time, simply not enough to let her go further.


    After all, in the next, she also wants to find a place where she can transform quietly.


    It also takes time.


    So after thinking for a moment, she hesitated for a moment, and finally did not continue to leave. Instead, she chose to get off the bus, so she searched in the local area.


    Soon, she found a place, ready to transform safely.


    For Lu Yao and ye ye, this is just a normal transformation. Compared with before, at most, it is just a little more risky.


    However, if there is no accident, there should be no danger, nothing special.


    But in fact


    Without knowing it, the danger was drawing near and would soon be approaching them.


    "Are you sure it''s this area?"


    In the quiet room, there are many sophisticated instruments around.


    Standing among them, the middle-aged man looked at the side of the red skirt woman, light mouth asked.


    "If that person''s information is right, it should be right here."


    The red skirt woman''s face was calm and nodded faintly. Then she continued to say, "although it''s only a large area, it''s not bad."


    "The king of gold may not think of..."


    Standing in the same place, the middle-aged man showed a sneer: "she tried hard to avoid, but in fact, her position has no secret for us."


    "Do you think so, Mr. Philly?"


    He turned and looked at the figure behind him.


    There, a thin looking figure was sitting there, and his eyes were shaking subconsciously in front of the middle-aged man.


    Through the bright light in the room, you can see the shape of this figure.


    From the appearance, this is a very old old man. He looks very old. He is wearing proper clothes. Now he is sitting there, facing the middle-aged man''s eyes, with a smile on his face: "Mr. Ollie, you are joking."


    "I''m not joking."


    The middle-aged man named Ollie smiles, with a smile that seems to be sarcastic: "without the help of your loyal subordinates, it would take us a lot of effort to find the king of gold."


    He opened his mouth in such a way that the expression on his face was rather than a smile, which seemed to be unique.


    For those present, Philly is indeed a special person.


    He is not a direct subordinate of the five knights, but a knight who once followed the king of gold and swore his allegiance to the king of gold.


    It can be said that this is the core of the core, and also the part of people that the king of gold once trusted most.


    Such a knight should be loyal to the king of gold.


    But in the end, the knight turned his back on the king of gold and chose to join the five knights. He even helped them search for the king of gold.


    It has to be said that this is a shameful thing.


    Of course, for Ollie and others, the betrayal of fillier is shameful, but it also brings them great convenience.


    For example, at the moment.


    Even if we have found the star where the king of gold is hiding, the range of one star is too large.


    If they want to find out the king of gold from this star step by step, it is really a very troublesome thing.


    Even if it can succeed, it will take a lot of time for the king of gold to grow up.


    But with the help of the knight Philly, the situation would be different.


    After all, fillier is one of the most trusted Knights of the king of gold.


    As the core subordinate of the former king of gold, he can find the king of gold.


    Just as before, Ye Ye was able to find Luyao accurately in the whole Chika star, so was fillier.


    Therefore, with the help of Philip, it will be easier to find the king of gold.


    Of course, that''s why Philip is despised.


    From the perspective of his ability, the king of gold undoubtedly gave him the greatest degree of trust and regarded him as a real confidant, especially valued and recognized.


    But even so, he still betrayed the king of gold.


    This kind of behavior, of course, is despised.


    Of course, disdain belongs to disdain, there should be some.


    In front of Philip''s strength is not too bad, this time in the team, is also second only to Ollie and red skirt woman.


    Its own ability is of great significance.


    Therefore, they still have the right treatment and attention.


    "All right."


    Standing in the same place, Ollie looked at the front of Philip, and then continued to say: "in the next period of time, you should seize the time."


    "Avril, get ready."


    He turned around, looked at the red skirt woman, and said, "this time, we must try our best to win the king of gold."


    No matter what kind of enemy we are facing, we must do our best.


    This truth is very clear to Ollie and others.


    And the other side is not a weak one, but a king of the generation who once crossed the starry sky and had the best strength.


    It can be imagined that the other side''s potential is terrible, and it is bound to be very alert.


    If this opportunity is not successful, when the opponent escapes, he will be aware of the appearance of traitors and make corresponding arrangements and means.


    At that time, the difficulty of hunting will continue to increase and become more difficult.


    Therefore, in order to ensure success, we must try our best this time.


    This is very clear to everyone present.


    Silently sitting in place, listening to the conversation between Ollie and Avril, fillier silently lowered his head, don''t know what to think.


    In the light of the light, his face was a little complicated, but at the moment, he was just silent and didn''t say a word.


    But despite the silence, what should be done should also be done.


    After a short time of trimming, they quickly set out and went in a certain direction.


    For a moment, the undercurrent around was surging, and something big was about to happen.


    ....................


    In the early morning, the sun lights up the sky and makes the whole world bright.


    In the quiet room, Chen Heng silently opened his eyes and looked forward.


    After a night''s meditation, his mental strength improved a little bit and became more acute.


    Getting up from the head of the bed, he went to the window sill and looked out.


    In his sight, the landscape of the outside world remained the same and did not seem to change much.


    The outside world is sunny, and every inch of light shines everywhere, making the whole world bright.


    Standing in the same place, after the meeting, Chen Heng picked up his mobile phone.


    Just at this time, Liu Rou''s phone also called.


    "What''s the matter?"


    After receiving the phone call, he looked at the scenery outside and said casually.


    "Something has happened recently. You should pay attention to it."


    In the phone, Liu Rou some dignified voice, now looks a little nervous: "you this time remember to be careful, if you see some dangerous people, remember not to close."


    Her voice sounded solemn, as if she was nervous about something.


    Standing in the same place, listening to Liu Rou''s words, Chen Heng can''t help frowning, feeling a little surprised.


    Instinctively, he immediately realized something.


    It seems that something big is going to happen.


    He flashed the idea in his heart, but he nodded on the surface and continued to speak to Liu Rou on the phone: "I understand."


    "But what happened?"


    "I can''t make it clear on the phone for a while. I''ll send you a copy of the information later, and you''ll understand."


    On the phone, Liu Rou''s voice came again.


    Then, they continued to chat for a while. After a while, Chen Heng hung up and went to the computer.


    The computer screen is on at the moment, on which Liu Rou''s information has been sent.


    Chen Heng looked at it at will, and then the action couldn''t help a meal.


    "Has it started yet..."


    Sitting in front of the computer chair, he looked at the message emerging from the computer screen in front of him. The idea flashed through his mind.


    The information Liu Rou sent us is nothing else but something that has happened since then.


    According to the above, in the near future, a powerful alien force has come to this star to contact with the forces around it and seems to be searching for something.


    As a big force across the starry sky, the dark dream group is also in the contact target of the other party, and has contacted with the other party.


    Therefore, the headquarters of the black dream group specially issued an order to warn the branches of the black dream group, trying to be alert to the other side and cooperate with the other side''s requirements.


    In the document, a large number of supplements have been written.


    "The target is powerful and has a large number of four levels. Try to avoid any contact with the other party!"


    This is a line of notes on the document, marked with red handwriting, for fear that the reader will forget.


    In this way, for this group of alien forces, the dark dream group is also very scared.


    No fear.


    Although the black dream group is also a big power out of the parent star, the most top of the whole power is probably the fifth level.


    But in the opposite group, the strong men of the fourth level are everywhere. Even the existence of the fifth level seems to have two suspects.


    Such a power can''t help but fear.


    "Are you two five steps..."


    Sitting in the same place, looking at the information in front of him, Chen Heng''s face was calm. After a while, the idea flashed through his mind.


    At this moment, after a period of cultivation, he has successfully stabilized his strength and reached the fourth level.


    Moreover, in terms of his various means, even if he was in the fourth level, he was definitely not the weak group, or even the very strong group.


    If this kind of strength is matched with the ancient mecha, then the person in the fourth level is by no means his opponent.


    But if it''s level five, it''s not necessarily.


    In the past, Chen Heng has never been in touch with the existence of the fifth level of the world, and he does not know how powerful the fifth level of the world is.


    Moreover, as a fifth level fighter, he can''t be without any means. Maybe he has the same ancient armor as Chen Heng.


    If you''re right, there may be some risks.


    Sitting in front of the computer chair, Chen Heng''s face is calm, and all kinds of thoughts flash in his heart.


    As for the identity of the other party, and the real purpose, he has been clear.


    In this period of time, at this node, who can come to this star except the five knights?


    Calculate the time, compared with the original fate track, it is indeed this time.


    "Unconsciously, it''s time to..."


    All kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart. In silence, Chen Heng sighed, and then continued to look in front of him.


    As he continued to look at it, he was surprised: "is it even nearby?"


    He was a bit surprised.


    However, he also figured out the reason why Liu Rou was worried and called him to remind him.


    In this way, the subordinates of these five knights are near Chen Heng.


    These are dangerous people.


    It is precisely because of this that Liu Rou is nervous and calls to remind her.


    According to the information, these people have locked the area.


    The man they''re looking for is nearby at the moment.


    It also means


    Chen Heng was silent for a moment, then fell into thinking.


    He looked aside, picked up his phone and dialed a number.


    "Hello, the number you dialed is off, please redial later....."


    A familiar voice rang out, and it came from the phone.


    Sure enough, Lu Yao''s number has been turned off at the moment.


    In this way, most of them have fallen into transformation.


    Chen Heng shook his head secretly and got up from where he was.


    Just at this time, several messages were sent.


    Among these messages, some are from the government, some are from Longcheng University, and some are from the dark dream group.


    All forces with enough qualifications and energy have basically sent messages.


    Among them, the official message is to assign a task to Chen Heng to take people to block the streets and garrison in a certain area to prevent possible accidents and terrorists.


    In this way, the official people have contacted the five knights and provided assistance to each other to a certain extent.


    The message from Longcheng college is to remind those people of their terror and Chen Heng not to conflict with those people and to be safe.


    Black dream group''s news, in addition to remind, there are tasks, let Chen Heng try to pay attention to the situation around, if there is a suspicious situation immediately reported to the group''s senior management.


    In this way, the dark dream group has its own thoughts while contacting that group of people.


    For these news, Chen Heng can only shake his head, also don''t know what to say.


    However, even though there is no language in my heart, what I should do still needs to be done.


    This is exactly what he meant.


    So he quickly got up and came to the local garrison.


    Among them, he took his subordinates and quickly rushed to another area. According to the instructions given by the official, he could block the street.


    "Sir... Do you think that this time, we will encounter any major event?"


    On the way to work, a figure came close to Chen Heng and said carefully.


    This figure looks very young, from the appearance, but sixteen or seventeen years old, is a beautiful looking girl.


    The girl has long red hair, looks very lively and lovely, but now she has a bitter face.


    "What do you think?"


    Chen Heng looked back at the girl, then said softly.


    The girl''s name is Jiang Wen. Like Chen Heng, she is also a key person cultivated by the black dream group. It is said that she is also the daughter of a high-level person and has a strong relationship.

 Chapter 474

    There are many people like Jiang Wen under Chen Heng.


    no way out.


    Chen Heng relies on the power of the dark dream group, and will inevitably be affected.


    Therefore, when his status becomes higher, there will inevitably be a group of people who want to plug people under him to achieve their own goals.


    For this kind of situation, Chen Heng has been used to it and does not refuse it.


    This situation is inevitable and has no effect on him, so it doesn''t matter.


    But looking at Jiang Wen''s appearance, it seems that she already knows some news.


    "Sir..."


    Standing beside Chen Heng, Jiang Wen first looked around, then looked at Chen Heng in front of her, and then carefully said: "I heard that this time in our jurisdiction, it seems that a big fish has come."


    She opened her mouth carefully and said that it seemed rather mysterious.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng was noncommittal about Jiang Wen''s statement. He didn''t express any attitude. He just whispered: "where did you hear the news from?"


    "Who else is my grandfather."


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of her, Jiang Wen''s face turned bitter: "before my grandfather sent someone to tell me that I must be careful not to cause trouble."


    "Sir, do you think we will run into any danger this time?"


    "There is no danger."


    Chen Heng looked at her, then shook his head and said softly, "as long as you are careful enough, nothing will happen."


    "Well, keep up."


    He turned, looked at the front of the team, and then did not say much, directly left the place.


    And behind him, Jiang Wen looked at Chen Heng''s back, with a bitter color on her face, but she honestly followed.


    This time, Chen Heng''s task is to blockade this area and search for suspicious people.


    However, in fact, the task of blockade need not bother him at all. Naturally, there are people at the bottom to solve it.


    Chen Heng''s real task is actually to guard here and prevent people from taking advantage of the chaos to carry out destruction.


    Of course, if the target is found, he should try his best to control the target and arrest it first according to the official instructions.


    In this way, although there is contact between each other, relatively speaking, all parties have their own ideas.


    Both the black dream group and the chica Federation want to take the lead in controlling the target.


    If they could, they would never mind taking the food from the tiger''s mouth. Before the five knights, they would take the lead in controlling the reincarnation of the king of gold.


    After all, the reincarnation of the king of gold is undoubtedly of high value.


    Whether it is the identity of the king of gold, or the various secrets that the king of gold once mastered, or even other things, are rare treasures.


    If it can be obtained, it can undoubtedly greatly increase its own inside information.


    In this regard, no matter the chica federation or the black dream group, they are undoubtedly very excited about it.


    Chen Heng believes that if it were not for the rush of time, it would not be like this now.


    On the official instructions, he was given corresponding hints, asking him to delay as long as possible, so as to wait for the official strong to come.


    According to Chen Heng''s understanding, I''m afraid if we wait a little longer, if the subordinates of the five Knights don''t make much progress and don''t catch Lu Yao in time, then the strong official will come.


    By then, the situation will be even more chaotic.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help looking up and looking to a certain direction in the distance.


    In his induction, there is a familiar Qi in the distance, and it comes from the distance.


    And that Qi, naturally, will not be someone else.


    It''s Luyao.


    "Sure enough, did you happen to come to this area?"


    Standing in the same place, feeling the Qi of Lu Yao in the distance, Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart, and then raised his head silently.


    He looked into the sky, and his sight penetrated all the isolation in the moment, and he saw the distance in the moment.


    Vaguely, a purple rising.


    The lavender power of destiny is burning. It seems that it has felt the crisis and started to flourish.


    From Chen Heng''s point of view, although the force of destiny has some shocks, it is still stable.


    It should not be difficult to get through this.


    After all, no matter what, Luyao is also the son of destiny in this world.


    In terms of the destiny it carries, even if it is in danger for a while, it is nothing.


    You can always save yourself from danger.


    Moreover, at the critical moment, there is Chen Heng here.


    Therefore, Chen Heng is still at ease about the situation of Lu Yao this time.


    At the moment, Lu Yao''s Qi was still quiet, seemed to be stable, and did not encounter any danger.


    Chen Heng also stood honestly and stayed in the area he was in charge of, so he took Jiang Wen and others to patrol around.


    Time passed slowly, and soon it was two days.


    Two days later, there seems to be some changes around.


    With the efforts of the official people, the flow of people around decreased rapidly, and all the irrelevant people left, clearing the area.


    At this time of the day, there are fewer and fewer people here.


    On the surface, of course, the official reason is to pursue terrorists.


    In the morning, everything begins to recover.


    The light illuminates the earth, the world around it.


    As usual, Chen Heng walked into the street and looked around.


    "Well?"


    In the distance, a strange wave emerged.


    Vaguely, it seems that someone is fighting, there are violent fluctuations.


    Walking on the road, feeling the violent fluctuation from afar, Chen Heng''s body pauses, it seems that there is something unexpected.


    "Has it begun?"


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng raised his head and looked at the land in the distance. At the moment, he already felt the situation in the distance.


    In his field of vision, there were people fighting in the distance.


    The strength of the two sides should not be too strong, generally at the second level.


    I just don''t know if Luyao is going to kill them.


    But it should be.


    At this time, it has been completely closed down. It is estimated that not many people dare to stay here, let alone fight in this place.


    It''s just a long life.


    Moreover, the strength of both sides in this fight is also very consistent with Lu Yao''s strength at the moment.


    According to Chen Heng''s previous estimation, Lu Yao''s strength should reach the second level after absorbing the piece of evolution stone he gave him, plus this transformation.


    It''s about the same.


    Standing in the same place, feeling the wave of distant fighting, Chen Heng did not move, just with Jiang Wen around, it seems that everything is as usual.


    It''s just a second order. He believes Lu Yao can deal with it.


    As the king of gold in the future, Luyao, even though she has just been promoted, is definitely not comparable to the ordinary second level.


    Let alone beside her, there are still leaves at the moment.


    With Ye Ye''s strength, even if he hasn''t fully recovered at the moment, he should have no problem if he wants to deal with a second-order player.


    Sure enough, just for a short time, the breath there flashed by and disappeared.


    Later, Lu Yao''s breath once again hidden, even Chen Heng himself, there is no way to accurately perceive.


    Even though he once planted the seeds of divine power in Luyao''s body, Chen Heng didn''t have many ways to find Luyao. He could only feel the state of Luyao at the moment.


    It has to be said that Lu Yao did a good job in concealment.


    In this regard, Chen Heng expressed his approval.


    The next few days, everything around as usual, but the flow of people around more and more scarce.


    In the detection instrument, from time to time can see a flash of fluctuations.


    But when they rushed by according to the position shown by the instrument, only some bodies could be found.


    Among these corpses, there are basically two levels.


    There is a third-order beast keeper who once encountered the target, but was blinded in an instant and then directly injured.


    When he reacts and returns to normal, the target he sees has disappeared.


    From beginning to end, I didn''t really see the target.


    According to the man, the target seems to have some unique mental warfare skills, which can make people feel lost instantly and cut off all contact with the outside world.


    This should be a unique means, very special.


    A lot of people are doing it.


    With the passage of time, the atmosphere of blockade is gradually shrinking and will be completely locked in soon.


    And this process, along with the target again and again, is accelerating rapidly.


    A few days later.


    In a deserted lane, Luyao stopped and stood in the same place gasping.


    At the moment, she looks a little embarrassed.


    The clean clothes she had been wearing were completely dirty, and now they were stained with blood, and there was a strong smell of blood.


    Her body is also full of wounds. In recent years, she has suffered a lot.


    Compared with before, her face now appears more resolute, but with some fatigue in her eyes, she seems to be very tired.


    No wonder, of course.


    For an original little girl, such as the recent period of time, a steady stream of pursuit and killing, or too scary.


    In these days, she hardly had a good sleep, and did not really spend an hour at ease.


    As long as she dared to stop a little, the people around would chase her and try to take her down.


    Under the pressure of such terror, Lu Yao''s mind is always tense, and now she has reached a certain limit.


    Of course, under the great pressure, it also brings great growth.


    Compared with before, Luyao has grown up a lot.


    Her battle is no longer immature, in successive battles, has gradually become mature, began to become fierce.


    Her will is also more firm, as in the past, there will be no hesitation.


    This is undoubtedly a good thing.


    However, no matter how good it is, we must first pass the present pass.


    Otherwise, it will be nothing after all.


    "Haven''t you caught up yet?"


    Walking here, she gasped, with a very obvious fatigue on her face.


    "No


    By her side, ye ye stood there, also a little nervous at the moment.


    Compared with before, the leaf is no longer a dog, but a human.


    The shape of the dog, although saving strength, but not strong enough, for the moment at a disadvantage.


    "No, it has to be changed."


    Lu Yao stood there, gasping and saying, "the previous appearance has been found. Now it must be changed again."


    "I''m afraid not."


    Listening to Lu Yao''s words, Ye Ye''s face showed a wry smile and said: "the number of times to change gems has been exhausted."


    "If you want to use it again, it must be a week later."


    In order to avoid chasing and causing trouble, they frequently changed their appearance in these days.


    At the moment, their appearance is not their original appearance. On the surface, it is the appearance of two teenagers, not girls.


    Of course, ordinary changes are just a cover for the eyes and ears, and have little effect on those who are really strong.


    But they are different at the moment.


    The camouflage on them is realized by using the unique secret treasure of changing gems, so their concealment is higher. Even if they exist in the fourth order, it is difficult to find their camouflage.


    But even so, they are in a very dangerous situation.


    Behind them, those who had found them could catch up at any time.


    "We have to get out of here as soon as possible..."


    Standing in the same place, the leaf gasped, and then said, "they have locked our breath. In a short time, if we don''t leave this area, it''s easy for them to find us again."


    "And my secret..."


    Panting, she opened her mouth with some doubts in her heart.


    Before that, in order to avoid the pursuit of those people, she used many secrets.


    Most of these secrets originated from the former king of gold. Only the legitimate family of the king of gold is qualified to practice them. No one should know, let alone know how to crack them.


    In the past, no one could find anything, let alone find her, after she used her secret method.


    But now, the situation is different.


    Before that, the secret method she used seemed to have no effect at all, so it was directly cracked.


    This special situation made her feel confused.


    And this time, when Luyao fell into a transformation, the other party immediately came over and found where they were.


    What is this


    "Do you mean..."


    Standing in the same place, the leaf frowned, and then a thought flashed in her heart that she couldn''t believe.


    The thought was so terrible that she did not dare to think it over.


    But before she continued to think, there were bursts of voices behind her.


    At the end of the alley, a slight sound of footsteps came slowly, as if someone was coming from there.


    Listening to the sound of the steps in front of them, Lu Yao and their movements suddenly stopped.


    Not far away, the sound of footwork is so clear, and the goal is so clear, just like someone has found them and is walking in their direction.


    In fact, it seems to be.


    In a flash, a sense of horror came to mind.


    Standing in the same place, feeling this feeling, Lu Yao slowly turned around and looked behind her.


    There is no shadow there.


    The end of the alley was empty, and no one seemed to exist.


    But on that piece of ground, accompanied by the sound of footsteps, now there are blood footprints slowly emerging. It seems that someone is walking from here and coming towards them.


    A deadly sense of danger emerged.


    Lu Yao turns around slowly, looks at ye at each other subconsciously, and then runs away.


    Their speed is very fast, and they are also very skilled. It seems that they have escaped many times.


    Just in an instant, they left the lane in front of them and ran directly to another place.


    But after they left, the blood footprints in the distance continued to spread until the place where they stood before.


    A pair of bloody eyes slowly unfolded, followed by a ferocious face.


    A figure in a black robe, full of blood, emerged and stood in the position where Lu Yao and his wife were standing.


    He looked at the figure of Lu Yao and their leaving in the distance, felt their vigorous vitality, and could not help but open his mouth, with a frightening smile on his face.


    "I''ve found..."


    A hoarse voice rang out, resounding here.


    Then in the same place, this figure slowly disappeared, so directly dissipated, as if it had never existed.


    In the distance.


    In the light of the sun, Chen Heng and Jiang Wen patrol this area.


    It''s inspection, but actually it''s nothing to inspect.


    Because during this period, in order to better track down Lu Yao, in this area, those irrelevant people have basically left.


    This area has been blocked at the moment. Most of the people in it are not ordinary people.


    In today''s situation, few people dare to make trouble.


    As long as they live.


    However, even so, it is necessary to make an inspection tour.


    After all, it''s a mission.


    However, Chen Heng didn''t care much about it, just acting.


    Just at the moment, Chen Heng''s body was stunned, and his face showed an unexpected color.


    He turned and looked in a distant direction: "have you been here yet?"


    During this period of time, Lu Yao and his wife covered up well.


    Because the cover up is so good that even Chen Heng can''t find the location of Lu Yao accurately. He can only feel that Lu Yao is still here through his own perception of the divine power seed.


    But now, he suddenly felt the breath of Lu Yao.


    At the moment, her Qi was confused and weak, revealing a sense of decline and exhaustion.


    In that breath, there seems to be some unknown existence, just like being targeted by something bad.


    Chen Heng feels very bad.


    Of course, what Chen Heng cares about most is the position of Lu Yao and his wife at the moment.


    At the moment, their current position seems not far away from Chen Heng.

 Chapter 475

    "Have you been here yet?"


    Standing in the same place, feeling the direction of the divine power seed, Chen Heng murmured to himself, and this idea flashed over at the moment.


    In his feelings, there is a strange breath rising in the distance, vaguely giving people a sense of uncertainty.


    At the moment, Luyao seems to have been followed.


    Chen Heng looked up, just saw a purple rising in the air, the original strong force of destiny seems to be shaking, already in crisis.


    Look at this, Luyao should be in trouble at the moment


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng pondered for a moment, then stepped forward and walked forward.


    According to the feeling in his heart, he stepped forward and went forward.


    Behind him, Jiang Wen looked at Chen Heng''s movements, some unknown.


    "Sir?"


    She looked at Chen Heng''s action, some doubts in her heart, but after hesitating for a moment, she resolutely followed up.


    They walked slowly forward to another open area.


    The area in front of us looks very broad and should be a square.


    You can see that it should have been very busy before. There are many shops standing around, but now they are all closed.


    There were no pedestrians around, and no shops were still open. It seemed that there was a depression for a while.


    Chen Heng came here and looked ahead.


    There, a few shadows looming, shuttle from there, now the position is constantly changing.


    But vaguely, they are coming here.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng feels this process, many thoughts in his heart gradually subside and become calm again.


    ahead.


    Two figures quickly shuttle by.


    The leaf pulls Lu Yao and walks quickly from here. Her face becomes a little ugly at the moment.


    "My strength is weakening


    Behind her, Lu Yao''s face was a little ugly. Now she whispered that she looked weak.


    From just now to now, they seem to have been affected by some unknown force, and their whole body strength is gradually weakening.


    Even his own breath of life is decaying, as if he had been sucked away by something.


    Obviously, in the lane just now, they were cheated by others, and now they have more things on them.


    Lu Yao''s face was weak. At the moment, the Qi of her whole body was declining, and her strength was declining continuously.


    Of course, the leaves are not much better. At the moment, the breath on the body is also weak to the extreme.


    However, her strength is much stronger than Lu Yao, so she can barely support her now, and even pull Lu Yao forward.


    As for Lu Yao, he has reached the limit now.


    It''s not polite to say that with her strength at the moment, if not with the strength of the golden mark as a support, I''m afraid it has fallen directly at the moment.


    No way out.


    That strange force is so overbearing that it is forcibly absorbing their strength and life.


    "It can''t go on like this any more!"


    Feeling the gradual disappearance of the power in the body, the leaf clenched his teeth, and the idea flashed through his heart.


    Compared with Lu Yao, who is still at a loss, ye ye can see the situation more clearly.


    She understood that they might not have escaped at all, and even had already been recruited in the lane just now, and had been planted with the mark of curse in their bodies.


    If the imprint is not resolved, the power in their bodies will continue to weaken, and even be directly sucked to death by the curse.


    If we continue to run like this, we can only commit suicide chronically, and finally die.


    The only solution is to turn around and kill the man while there is still strength.


    As long as the man is killed, the curse mark will fade away without the support of strength.


    But if we do this, it will undoubtedly be in the heart of the man.


    The reason why the man planted the mark and cursed them was to force them to turn back and fight against them.


    Either way is a dead end.


    Desperate!


    At this moment, these two words float in leaf''s mind.


    Even she was a little desperate at the moment.


    There is a curse mark on his body, and there is a strong pursuer behind him, even a tighter blockade.


    In this way, she could not see the slightest hope of escape.


    Sooner or later, there will be a dead end.


    But even so, she couldn''t give up.


    As she ran, she turned and looked behind her.


    Behind her, Lu Yao''s face was pale, and now she looked very weak, like a person with a serious illness.


    But even so, the power of the king of gold is still spreading in her body, supporting her life.


    Looking at Lu Yao in front of her, ye made a decision in her heart.


    "I can die, but my king must live..."


    She flashed the idea in her heart, and then made a decision. Her feet speed up and ran forward desperately.


    Behind them, a shadow passed, and now they followed them like a cat catching a mouse.


    Soon, they came to an open square.


    "My king....."


    After coming here, ye ye takes a deep breath and wants to open her mouth to let Lu Yao escape alone.


    At this moment, she is ready to die here.


    It''s just at the moment that accidents happen.


    In front, an inexplicable breath emerged.


    Then, a figure slowly emerged.


    This is the figure of a young man. Now he is standing there. It seems that he has been waiting there for a long time.


    And this figure is not others, it is someone they are familiar with.


    "Brother!"


    Behind the leaves, Lu Yao is also stunned at the moment. She looks at the figure in front of her and stays in the same place. She almost cries out.


    Fortunately, at the critical moment, she finally remembered her situation and responded quickly.


    Why is my brother here?


    Then the thought flashed through her mind.


    Compared with her, the leaves on one side react faster.


    "The people who are blockaded around here are all the official guards... Your elder brother is also one of them..."


    In other words, Lu Yao''s elder brother is also the one who comes to pursue them.


    This result let Lu Yao directly Leng in the original place, don''t know how to say.


    Do you want to tell the truth directly?


    But they are not what they are now.


    And the pursuers behind them are still there. If they open their mouth, will they hurt each other?


    In an instant, all kinds of thoughts flashed through Lu Yao''s mind.


    And behind them, the shadow is gradually clear, already standing behind them.


    The shadow looked at Lu Yao and Chen Heng in front of them, and then showed a cold smile on his face: "it seems that you have nowhere to escape..."


    "Please stay..."


    He gave a cold smile, then continued to step forward.


    "Sir, we are going to develop..."


    Standing beside Chen Heng, Jiang Wen looks at the front and stands blankly. At the moment, Lu Yao, who is surrounded by Chen Heng, has a look of excitement on their faces.


    For her, it''s like sitting at home and making great contributions from heaven.


    I thought it was just an ordinary patrol, but I didn''t expect to catch a big fish.


    As a high-level child, she also knew about some of the strong men who were responsible for the search.


    The man opposite is one of them. He is a powerful man in the fourth level, and he is proficient in spiritual curse. Even in the fourth level, he is extremely difficult to deal with.


    Such a character, the two people he pursued, is obviously the target of this time.


    After the successful capture of the target, although most of the credit belongs to the other party, as helpers, they must also be able to get a lot of credit and a lot of rewards.


    Thinking of the reward offered by the government before, Jiang Wen was very excited.


    And by this time, the shadow in front of him was gradually approaching.


    He slowly came to Luyao behind them, a palm has been stretched out, slowly toward Luyao neck to grasp.


    For all this, Lu Yao and his wife seemed to have no sense at all. At the moment, their whole body was still there.


    A terrible sense of crisis emerged from her heart. On Lu Yao''s forehead, the golden mark was flashing. It seemed that she had already felt something and was exerting her strength.


    And this is obviously proof of his identity.


    Looking at the gold mark on Lu Yao''s head, a smile appeared on her face under the shadow, and her face became more ferocious unconsciously.


    The next moment, everything is still.


    A light noise came out of the place and spread.


    A slender palm stretched out and held the pale and thin arm.


    After that, everything seemed to return to the origin.


    The cold force field faded directly and was dispelled by a nameless force.


    Hoo


    Lu Yao suddenly broke away from the previous state, and now her face was full of fear.


    Just now, she really felt that the crisis of death was emerging.


    If someone hadn''t stopped that person at the critical moment, she might have really died.


    Thinking of this, she subconsciously looked behind her.


    Behind her, Chen Heng''s figure shows, now has passed her, standing in front of the shadow.


    And his arm is now out, holding the arm of the shadow.


    The scene was a little quiet for a moment.


    After a long time, the shadow reflected and looked at Chen Heng in front of him. His face became chilly: "what are you doing?"


    "The target is behind you, not me."


    "Sorry."


    Listening to the shadow in front of him, Chen Heng was silent for a moment, then he chuckled: "compared with the two ordinary children who got up, you are more like a terrorist."


    "Now, please come with me."


    "Terrorists..."


    The voice of the shadow grew colder: "do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Terrorists


    He is a terrorist, of course, if he can cast a spiritual curse and make himself look like he is now.


    But as usual, no one dared to call him that, let alone come after him.


    If terrorists are weak, they will be beaten by others.


    But if it''s strong enough, it''s a VIP.


    Like Chen Heng, he has not seen him for a long time in his long life.


    Boom!


    The air here began to boil. In all directions, there was a faint shadow. It was like a dragon and snake dancing towards Chen Heng to devour him.


    Just in a flash, the power of the real spirit of terror bloomed, sweeping all directions, suppressing the scene.


    Breeze blowing, the shadow of the black robe blowing off, revealing a cold old man''s face.


    At the moment, the old man looked at Chen Heng coldly, like looking at a dead man.


    Just for a moment, the strength of the fourth rank generals showed no doubt.


    Behind her, looking at the scene in front of her and feeling the power of it, Jiang Wen''s fear emerged in her heart.


    The situation changed so fast that even she couldn''t react.


    She really did not know why Chen Heng would suddenly attack the man.


    This is going to kill people!


    At this moment, her own destiny is bleak.


    Chen Heng''s strength is very strong. It is said that he has reached the top of the third level.


    But the third order is the third order, and it is not the same level as the fourth order.


    Not to mention the shadow in front of the old man is not an ordinary fourth level, but close to the top of the fourth level of terror.


    Such a strong hand, Chen Heng never escaped the truth.


    At that time, I''m afraid that her follower will die and will be solved sooner or later.


    "It''s over..."


    In an instant, she was completely disillusioned, and the idea flashed through her heart.


    It''s just that the situation changed much faster than she thought.


    Ahead, the power of terror is blooming.


    In the face of the outbreak of the shadow old man, Chen Heng''s face is very calm, there is not much change from beginning to end.


    In the surrounding space, the invisible snake spread to his body and seemed to want to devour him.


    But these invisible things in contact with the body of Chen Heng that moment, but all collapse, directly scattered, nothing can hinder.


    Don''t kill him, you can''t even touch him.


    A clear sound came out.


    The majesty of terror blooms.


    At the moment, Chen Heng''s body arched slightly, silver light in his eyes skimmed over, and the great power turned into real pressure and went forward.


    Yinhua!


    In Chen Heng''s body, with the explosion of Chen Heng, the pure and powerful true spirit blooms at the moment, carrying the violent power to smash forward, which is contained in Chen Heng''s blow.


    Bang!!


    In a short moment, everything around changed.


    All around, the building began to collapse, and the debris flew out of the building, rushing toward the sky.


    Vaguely, a small storm formed and broke out, completely offsetting the old man''s aura.


    Four steps!


    All the people present were still.


    No matter Lu Yao or ye ye, or Jiang Wen, who was still in fear before, all of them were stunned at the moment. They didn''t expect the result in front of them.


    "How can it be!"


    Leaf heart vibration, this moment looking forward to Chen Heng''s back, for the first time feel a little incredible: "this just how long time, how can he..."


    Ye Ye''s past strength is still above the fourth level.


    She has gone through this stage, and it is precisely because of this that she understands how difficult it is for a normal person to reach this stage.


    It''s not polite to say that once in the starry sky, she has seen a lot of talents and famous strong men.


    But like Chen Heng, she has never seen a breakthrough in a short time. As an ordinary person, she has such strength at this age.


    "Brother, he..."


    Lu Yao was also a little shocked. At this time, she didn''t know what to say.


    But at the moment, the two of them have reacted.


    The leaf pulls Lu Yao and runs away again decisively.


    They went far away and soon disappeared here.


    "The captain is the fourth level!"


    Not far away, Jiang Wen looked at the confrontation in front of Chen Heng two people, in the heart also some can''t believe, at this time don''t know how to say.


    She is the daughter of the top management of the black dream group, so she knows the situation of the black dream group very well.


    Even in the dark dream group, the existence of the fourth level is enough to become a high-level group. Except for a few people, no one can suppress it.


    The reason why Chen Heng was so valued by the black dream group is that he showed amazing talent at a young age and has great hope to be promoted to the fourth level and become the backbone of the group in the future.


    But it seems that no one has thought that he is not likely to be promoted in the future, but is likely to be promoted now.


    "If you think about it that way..."


    Standing in the same place, Jiang Wen''s heart jumped, suddenly a little excited.


    Chen Heng''s strength is so strong, doesn''t it mean that she follows the right person?


    When Chen Heng rises in the future, is she afraid that her former subordinate will not be able to get benefits?


    Even Chen Heng''s sudden action seems to be interpreted in more ways.


    "I see!"


    As soon as she patted her thigh, she suddenly realized: "the captain is not to fight against the shadow old man, but to take the opportunity to show his strength and gain more voice, so as to get more credit."


    If the previous three levels of strength, then even if you can get a little credit, but the big head is absolutely someone else''s.


    If there is no strength, it''s all right, but since there is strength, it''s natural to fight for it.


    Therefore, Chen Heng will expose his strength and strive for more discourse power.


    In this way, you can get more rewards at the end of the reward.


    Even get more resources to cultivate.


    Standing in the same place, Jiang Wen suddenly realized that she had figured it out.


    At this moment, ye ye and Lu Yao rush past her quickly.


    However, Jiang Wen didn''t look at it either. She only felt that they had missed it.


    In her mind, these two people can''t run out.


    After all, they both have the mark of the shadow old man.


    Even if you can run now, where can you go?


    When the matter here is over, in the face of the pursuit of the two four levels, there is no reason for them to escape.


    Standing in the same place, Jiang Wen thought confidently.


    However, at present, things do not seem to develop with her ideas.


    In front of her, the power of terror is blooming.


    In a short moment, two completely different forces collided again and ran forward.


    In Chen Heng''s body, a kind of inexplicable power surges, a layer of gold armor emerges, on which there are inexplicable breath diffusion, horizontal pressure everywhere.


    On the shadow old man, the white bone marks are flashing, and the power of terror is blooming.


    The fighting between the two sides here was suffocating, and almost destroyed the area.


    It looks like it''s going to stop.

 Chapter 476

    "The strength of the captain is... So strong..."


    Standing in the same place, feeling the more terrible battle ahead, Jiang Wen had to continue to retreat. Looking at the situation in front of her, she could not help feeling a little confused: "but why not stop..."


    "Shouldn''t it be enough to show strength..."


    She had some doubts and didn''t understand what Chen Heng wanted to do.


    From the perspective of profit maximization, as long as we show enough strength and expose our muscles, it should be enough.


    After that, if you go to look for the previous two, you will naturally have your own credit.


    That should be enough.


    To this extent, both merit and other rewards will not be less, and we can definitely get a big reward.


    But looking at the current situation, it''s not like it''s going to stop.


    Jiang Wen believed that it was a fight.


    And more importantly


    Bang!


    The pressure of terror bloomed, a figure flew out, directly collapsed a tall building, and then hit the ground heavily.


    The shadow old man fell heavily on the ground, his face became very pale now, and he choked blood there.


    In this way, he suffered a lot from the confrontation between the two sides, and now his body is full of wounds.


    But even so, he struggled to get up at once.


    An inexplicable breath locked him at the moment.


    Ahead, a figure slowly unfolds, coming from the smoke.


    This is a young man. He looks very young and handsome, but he is only sixteen or seventeen years old, but he already exudes a kind of arrogant and invincible terror.


    His body is covered with a layer of gold armor, which seems to be formed by some unique strength, which is somewhat illusory, but it blocks all the external evil forces and makes them unable to be eroded.


    In this way, he came from a distance, step by step, so he came to the shadow of the old man.


    Looking at Chen Heng, whose face was calm and his whole body was not even hurt, the old man''s face showed fear: "how... How possible..."


    "Your power!"


    Voice did not fall, an arm suddenly stretched out, a hand directly in the shadow of the old man''s neck.


    Then the forces of terror erupted.


    Chen Heng hand force, directly the shadow of the old man the whole lift up, hanging in the air, and then a heavy push.


    Bang!


    One of the walls was directly smashed into a big pit, in which a human shaped depression emerged, revealing the shadow of the old man''s appearance.


    At the moment, he was choking blood, and there were dense wounds all over his body. His breath was weak to the extreme.


    Looking like this, it''s not like a fourth-class strong man, but an ordinary old man.


    Of course, this old man is not ordinary at all.


    In Chen Heng''s sight, the shadow in front of him is full of horrible resentment, and there are a lot of impurities in his mental strength, among which there are various horrible scenes, which make him frown.


    Obviously, this shadow old man is not a good man, or even an absolute villain.


    It''s no pity that he has been reduced to the present situation.


    But even so, this is a fourth-order scholar.


    Moreover, even among the four levels, they are the top ones.


    Now I''ve been beaten like this. I''m as helpless as an ordinary person.


    Jiang Wen looked at the scene in front of her, and her face was a little pale.


    "Captain, you..."


    Standing in the same place, she looked at Chen Heng, who stood in front of her and raised the shadow old man with one hand. Some of her words stopped.


    She is not a fool, now she can sense the inexplicable atmosphere.


    Chen Heng doesn''t look like he''s just fighting for the right to speak and getting more credit.


    In this way, he clearly wanted to put the shadow old man to death.


    Even, he did.


    The shadow old man, who is so powerful that even in the fourth level there are few enemies, is held in his hand like a dead dog.


    This kind of scene brought a strong shock to Jiang Wen. For a moment, she was in a trance and didn''t know what to say.


    At the moment, she only felt that her body and mind were tense, and she wanted to do something, but she couldn''t do anything.


    The next moment, a strange breath in the distance, like the arrival of natural enemies, with the charm of the world.


    That kind of breath is particularly terrible, like a star falling on the earth, to destroy all people.


    "This is..."


    Feeling this breath, Jiang Wen''s face suddenly changed, it seems to think of something.


    She subconsciously looked up, just saw in the distance, a figure over the air, came here.


    It was a burly man, dressed in a black robe, with a plain and calm face, who came here like a high king.


    And that man''s appearance, also makes Jiang Wen subconsciously tremble.


    "Ghost hand... Ollie..."


    She trembled a little, and now she called out the man''s name subconsciously.


    The middle-aged man in the distance is no other than the group who came to chica.


    There were no weak people among those who came to CikA. Even the shadow old people in front of them were nothing in that group. They were just ordinary people.


    But Ollie the ghost hand is different.


    This is one of the leaders of that group of people, and also one of the only two five ranks in this time.


    Five steps.


    The strong at this level, no matter where they are, are the real top.


    Even in the whole vast starry sky, the strong of the fifth order is also a terrible existence, which can easily destroy some weak stars.


    Its power is unimaginable.


    Now, such a strong man has come.


    And on this occasion.


    Jiang Wen''s face could not help turning pale, and there was an unexpected premonition, which covered her whole body and made her body tremble.


    Shadow old man, this is the other party''s man.


    Now Chen Heng hit like this, if the other side saw it, what would he think?


    And once Chen Heng has an accident, what is her little follower?


    Thinking of this, she felt more and more frightened.


    "It turned out to be like this."


    Ollie came here, looking at the scene in front of him, with a flat expression.


    Before that, he caught the imprint of the king of gold, so he chased him all the way.


    I didn''t expect that when I came here, I met the scene in front of me.


    The power of the real spirit of the five level strong is much stronger than that of the four level generals. Just by sweeping away, the power of the real spirit rippled in all directions, and then it had already captured the information left everywhere, looking back to the previous scene.


    "I see..."


    Looking back at the previous scene, standing in the same place, he raised his head again, looking at Chen Heng''s sight, cold: "how dare you."


    His vision is cold, like ice, which seems to be with a real force, just the vision is enough to freeze people''s soul, so that everything is frozen.


    With the fall of his words, an invisible momentum, combined with a strong spiritual will of terror, shrouded here.


    The light power of the true spirit rippled everywhere, swept away, directly knocked down, hit Chen Heng.


    However, this is enough to easily defeat the fourth level of the true spirit of the force, fell on Chen Heng, but as if the breeze general, did not cause any movement.


    It''s like this force is really just a breeze.


    "Well?"


    Standing in the same place, looking at the front of Chen Heng, Ollie frowned, as if some doubt, but also did not care.


    It''s nothing more than resisting part of his own power.


    Chen Heng''s breath is still only four steps.


    The fourth level strong, if put to the outside world, is indeed the most top terrorist existence.


    But compared with the fifth order, it is just like this.


    Even if we can resist the escape of a little breath, what can we do.


    However, Chen Heng''s performance made him interested and thoughtful.


    "Let him go, kneel down, and I''ll repent in front of you. I''ll spare your life."


    Standing in the same place, his face is cold, light mouth, like a god issued his own voice, so majestic and magnificent.


    This is the opportunity he gives each other.


    Look at the strength of the other side is good, and so young, he restrained his mind in front of him.


    However, his words fell, obviously did not receive the response.


    In front of him, the figure of the boy turned slowly, looking back at Ollie calmly.


    In his hands, a force slowly emerged and was gathering.


    "No!"


    In the hands of the young man, the old man felt the pressure and began to struggle: "Lord Ollie, help..."


    Bang!


    A crisp sound broke out.


    The next moment, in the eyes of all people can not believe, the shadow of the old man''s action for one stop.


    His neck broke, his body stopped, the last point of life disappeared, completely disappeared.


    Blood all over the sky, fell on the ground, like a layer of blood.


    The faint power of the true spirit disappeared and spread all over the world. It was suppressed by a stronger and more powerful breath and disappeared directly.


    stigmata!


    Looking at the shadow falling directly in front of him, Ollie''s face suddenly stagnated.


    Then, a strong anger appeared in his heart, almost burning his body to death.


    "Good! Good


    He laughed back in anger, with a sneer on his face and the anger in his eyes: "you! Look for it! Die


    In an instant, a huge force came down here and directly came down with the power of the true spirit.


    During the boom, the place was shrouded by violent forces, directly covering the whole square and even the whole city.


    In the middle of it, it is Chen Heng, not others.


    Level five is worthy of level five.


    Even if it''s just a random blow, the burst of power is enough to surpass all the four levels in the world.


    Just this blow, even if it is just a little aftershock, is enough to kill the shadow old man more than ten times.


    Among them, Chen Heng, not to mention the one in front of him, could not escape even the square around him and other people.


    All will die.


    "It''s over!"


    Standing behind her, looking at the scene in front of her, feeling the roar of the power, Jiang Wen directly sat on the ground, her face full of despair.


    At this moment, for her next fate, she has no hope.


    She knew in her heart that no one could survive under this force.


    No matter what kind of doctrines Chen Heng fought before, I''m afraid they are useless.


    "I haven''t talked about boyfriends yet!"


    In her heart despair, inexplicably flashed this idea.


    In the distance, Lu Yao, who was running, had a meal.


    Just now, they both felt the abnormality in their bodies.


    Just now, the curse mark that had been haunting them and could not be suppressed by all means disappeared automatically.


    When they don''t do anything, there is only one possibility that the curse mark will disappear.


    "Is that man dead?"


    Lu Yao and ye ye looked at each other and saw the shock in each other''s eyes.


    They have dealt with the shadow old man before, and deeply know how difficult each other is.


    Needless to say, even among the generals, the shadow old man is definitely the most difficult group.


    And the shadow old man, who was so powerful and terrible, fell so quickly.


    "Brother''s strength, how strong is it..."


    Standing in the same place, subconsciously, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    It''s just that before they react, more terror has broken out.


    All around, the breath of terror was diffused, and the fierce vitality was carrying the power of the true spirit, forming a raging storm, which almost submerged the place.


    It''s just a random strike, but it gives people a sense of natural disaster.


    So terrible.


    Even if we don''t face up to this force, just feel the existence and rise of this force, we can feel a sense of despair in our hearts.


    "This is the five steps of..."


    In a flash, the leaf felt the essence of this power, and his face became very pale.


    Then they felt it.


    The center of this force is not others, but Chen Heng.


    "No!"


    Lu Yao opened her eyes, eyes full of blood, dare not imagine the next scene.


    On the center of her eyebrows, a golden mark loomed, and there was a little gold in her eyes.


    Once upon a time, the power of the king of gold was reviving and awakening, and it was about to burst out under emotional excitement.


    But it''s useless.


    Her body can not bear, even if the strength is recovering, there is no way to continue to fight.


    Looking at Lu Yao''s situation, ye ye bites her teeth. Regardless of Lu Yao''s struggle, she pulls her up and runs to the distance.


    "You can''t go there!"


    "Don''t let your brother die in vain!"


    She gritted her teeth and took Lu Yao to the outside world. She didn''t dare to stay.


    Five steps.


    There are already five levels.


    In the face of the existence of a fifth order, the fourth order is absolutely impossible to block, even there is no possibility to resist.


    If they continue to be here, they will only die in vain, wasting the other party''s sacrifice.


    If so, in the leaf''s view, this is an unforgivable thing.

 Chapter 477

    The breeze swept across the earth.


    All eternity is silent.


    At this moment, a huge force is coming, sweeping this place and completely submerging it.


    When you are in it, you will feel that your life is so small, just like a firefly facing the silver moon in the sky, which can''t be compared at all.


    Here, Jiang Wen felt this feeling.


    Before that, the battle between Chen Heng and the shadow elder was already extremely fierce, which made him feel terrible and could not raise his mind to fight against him.


    At the moment, it''s even more so.


    In the face of such a terrible force like natural disaster, her heart swayed, and now her whole body was dominated by fear.


    However, although the brilliance was so bright, it still stopped and did not continue to spread.


    Otherwise, just this blow, I''m afraid, will be able to strike the whole city and affect the whole land.


    Fortunately, it stopped after all.


    Is that the one who took the initiative to stop and didn''t want to affect others?


    Not at all.


    The ghost hand Ollie has extremely strong strength, and enough to frighten the four sides of the violent temper, but there is no such compassion and consideration.


    If the city can be destroyed by this blow, and the people who disgust him in front of him will be destroyed together with the king of gold, it is the thing he is willing to do.


    It''s just that he didn''t do it after all.


    Because in the front, a new figure slowly appears.


    Chen Heng''s figure appeared in front.


    Huge power is spreading out, spreading out from the body, so far omitted.


    And that force is


    "That''s..."


    At this moment, the two people who are observing are shocked. It seems that they didn''t think of it.


    Under Jiang Wen''s gaze and Chen Heng''s body, the illusory armor that had been condensed by the strength faded away automatically and disappeared directly.


    Then it was replaced by a layer of gold armor.


    The golden armor looks extremely complex and mysterious, with a kind of noble air, like a king in the world, full of majesty.


    This layer of armor appeared, and now it was so shrouded in Chen Heng''s body, and he was blessed with that kind of power. At the moment, it was very conspicuous.


    "This is..."


    At this moment, even Ollie was surprised: "ancient armor?"


    He didn''t think of it.


    Ancient armor, even in the starry sky, is also very precious. Only the top group of people can have it.


    The degree of treasure, even if it is Orly and other five levels of existence, there is no one of their own ancient armor.


    Now, he saw it here.


    The other side is not others, just a little boy.


    Of course, ancient mecha is not the key.


    The most important thing is that this is a machine that has already recognized its owner.


    Although the ancient mecha is powerful, it is very difficult to gain its recognition.


    Unless courage, perseverance, faith and other aspects are recognized by him, he can not be the real master of ancient armor.


    Only the real strong are qualified to have their own ancient armor.


    And such people, no matter in the sky, or on this star, are undoubtedly rare.


    Everyone has the potential to be a real strong man.


    But in front of me, there is one.


    Just now, it was the power of ancient armor that emerged and offset the power of his attack, which did not produce any bad effect.


    "Interesting..."


    Standing in the same place, Ollie''s tall body did not change, and his face showed a sneer: "an ancient mecha..."


    "Is that the real card you dare to fight against me?"


    "Innocence


    He sneered, then reached out again.


    A frenzied force brewing, virtually shrouded in all directions, into a huge arm to grasp forward.


    Vaguely, it seems that an invisible arm is moving forward.


    Compared with before, this time, Ollie is more serious.


    The power of its explosion is not as earth shaking as before, which is enough to stir up the whole city, and it is much smaller in the dynamic and static.


    However, the power contained in it has not declined, on the contrary, it has become more and more terrifying.


    Obviously, in the face of Chen Heng, who has already exposed the ancient mecha, Ollie has not shown enough attention as before.


    But even so, for him, that''s it.


    Ancient war armor is indeed a very powerful secret.


    But there are limits to this secret.


    The existence of a fourth order person may be able to surpass all the fourth orders by virtue of this secret treasure, but in the face of the fifth order, it is just like that.


    In a word, the gap between the fourth and fifth levels is unimaginable.


    This gap in strength can not be made up by a single secret.


    Therefore, although Ollie attaches great importance to it, he doesn''t think much about it.


    It''s just a little bit of resistance.


    However, it is obvious that the development of things is beyond his imagination.


    The silver stars are waving, the invisible rivers are surging, rushing to all directions, and then dispersing.


    At this moment, the scene seems to have changed.


    The city is still the city, the square is still the square, the space is still the space, but everything has changed a little at the moment, vaguely there is a kind of inexplicable change in the production, about to deduce.


    At this moment, Chen Heng seemed to be the center of the world, and all the martial arts around him were taking him as the center, and began to run frantically.


    In Ollie''s feeling, Chen Heng''s power is expanding rapidly at the moment.


    On his body, the golden armor is brilliant, and there is some mysterious mark flickering on the armor, which is madly echoing with the surrounding world, bursting out with more terrifying power.


    Then, the figure began his own action.


    Chen Heng''s arm slowly stretched out. In the palm of his hand, it seemed that there were hundreds of millions of galactic lights flashing across the four sides of the earth.


    He gently stretched out his hand, it seems that the action is very slow, but the power contained in it is unprecedented, terrible.


    Boom!


    In all directions, an amazing dull sound came out and broke out at this moment. It was like thousands of silver lightning across the sky, swimming in the mid air, just like a swimming dragon, with an inexplicable power.


    The next moment, all the scenes disappear, the scene of an arm is clearly displayed, and it''s like this.


    Bang!


    Everything is being destroyed. No matter the buildings in all directions, the space here, or any other existence, cracks are beginning to appear at the moment. It seems that the collapse starts from the center and embarks on the road of destruction.


    The stars are falling apart!


    In an instant, the power of terror burst out and exploded at the moment.


    Boom!


    The suffocating pressure is sweeping forward and expanding like a storm, covering everything in all directions.


    "No way!"


    At this moment, Ollie''s face changed greatly, feeling the power of the front seat, and finally realized a terrible thing in his heart.


    Ancient armor, under normal circumstances, does not have the power to make people counter attack.


    But Chen Heng seems to be an exception.


    The power contained in this attack has reached the level of level five.


    Even in the fifth order, it is not weak.


    "No!"


    He let out a sad roar. At this moment, he tried his best to burst out all his strength, trying to fight against the ubiquitous squeezing force.


    However, this force is so powerful and terrifying that even he can''t completely confront it.


    In the end, countless silver flashes, rushing forward, drowning them all.


    In the light, Ollie''s body was crushed directly and crushed into powder under such terrible force.


    There was a moment of silence.


    And that huge force of terror, has not disappeared, is still rushing away.


    At this moment, I don''t know how many people look back and look forward.


    From the outside of this area, looking here, you can only see pure silver.


    The breeze swept across the earth.


    All eternity is silent.


    At this moment, a huge force is coming, sweeping this place and completely submerging it.


    When you are in it, you will feel that your life is so small, just like a firefly facing the silver moon in the sky, which can''t be compared at all.


    Here, Jiang Wen felt this feeling.


    Before that, the battle between Chen Heng and the shadow elder was already extremely fierce, which made him feel terrible and could not raise his mind to fight against him.


    At the moment, it''s even more so.


    In the face of such a terrible force like natural disaster, her heart swayed, and now her whole body was dominated by fear.


    However, although the brilliance was so bright, it still stopped and did not continue to spread.


    Otherwise, just this blow, I''m afraid, will be able to strike the whole city and affect the whole land.


    Fortunately, it stopped after all.


    Is that the one who took the initiative to stop and didn''t want to affect others?


    Not at all.


    The ghost hand Ollie has extremely strong strength, and enough to frighten the four sides of the violent temper, but there is no such compassion and consideration.


    If the city can be destroyed by this blow, and the people who disgust him in front of him will be destroyed together with the king of gold, it is the thing he is willing to do.


    It''s just that he didn''t do it after all.


    Because in the front, a new figure slowly appears.


    Chen Heng''s figure appeared in front.


    Huge power is spreading out, spreading out from the body, so far omitted.


    And that force is


    "That''s..."


    At this moment, the two people who are observing are shocked. It seems that they didn''t think of it.


    Under Jiang Wen''s gaze and Chen Heng''s body, the illusory armor that had been condensed by the strength faded away automatically and disappeared directly.


    Then it was replaced by a layer of gold armor.


    The golden armor looks extremely complex and mysterious, with a kind of noble air, like a king in the world, full of majesty.


    This layer of armor appeared, and now it was so shrouded in Chen Heng''s body, and he was blessed with that kind of power. At the moment, it was very conspicuous.


    "This is..."


    At this moment, even Ollie was surprised: "ancient armor?"


    He didn''t think of it.


    Ancient armor, even in the starry sky, is also very precious. Only the top group of people can have it.


    The degree of treasure, even if it is Orly and other five levels of existence, there is no one of their own ancient armor.


    Now, he saw it here.


    The other side is not others, just a little boy.


    Of course, ancient mecha is not the key.


    The most important thing is that this is a machine that has already recognized its owner.


    Although the ancient mecha is powerful, it is very difficult to gain its recognition.


    Unless courage, perseverance, faith and other aspects are recognized by him, he can not be the real master of ancient armor.


    Only the real strong are qualified to have their own ancient armor.


    And such people, no matter in the sky, or on this star, are undoubtedly rare.


    Everyone has the potential to be a real strong man.


    But in front of me, there is one.


    Just now, it was the power of ancient armor that emerged and offset the power of his attack, which did not produce any bad effect.


    "Interesting..."


    Standing in the same place, Ollie''s tall body did not change, and his face showed a sneer: "an ancient mecha..."


    "Is that the real card you dare to fight against me?"


    "Innocence


    He sneered, then reached out again.


    A frenzied force brewing, virtually shrouded in all directions, into a huge arm to grasp forward.


    Vaguely, it seems that an invisible arm is moving forward.


    Compared with before, this time, Ollie is more serious.


    The power of its explosion is not as earth shaking as before, which is enough to stir up the whole city, and it is much smaller in the dynamic and static.


    However, the power contained in it has not declined, on the contrary, it has become more and more terrifying.


    Obviously, in the face of Chen Heng, who has already exposed the ancient mecha, Ollie has not shown enough attention as before.


    But even so, for him, that''s it.


    Ancient war armor is indeed a very powerful secret.


    But there are limits to this secret.


    The existence of a fourth order person may be able to surpass all the fourth orders by virtue of this secret treasure, but in the face of the fifth order, it is just like that.


    In a word, the gap between the fourth and fifth levels is unimaginable.


    This gap in strength can not be made up by a single secret.


    Therefore, although Ollie attaches great importance to it, he doesn''t think much about it.


    It''s just a little bit of resistance.


    However, it is obvious that the development of things is beyond his imagination.


    The silver stars are waving, the invisible rivers are surging, rushing to all directions, and then dispersing.


    At this moment, the scene seems to have changed.


    The city is still the city, the square is still the square, the space is still the space, but everything has changed a little at the moment, vaguely there is a kind of inexplicable change in the production, about to deduce.


    At this moment, Chen Heng seemed to be the center of the world, and all the martial arts around him were taking him as the center, and began to run frantically.


    In Ollie''s feeling, Chen Heng''s power is expanding rapidly at the moment.


    On his body, the golden armor is brilliant, and there is some mysterious mark flickering on the armor, which is madly echoing with the surrounding world, bursting out with more terrifying power.

 Chapter 478

    There is no doubt that it is an extremely cruel way to resist animals.


    If you want to use this method, you must kill the Royal beast that you have cultivated for many years, kill it yourself, extract its origin, and implant it into your body.


    The source implanted in this way must be complete.


    In other words, if you want to use this way, you have to solve it when you grow up to the peak, so that you can leave a complete source.


    Its cruelty can be imagined.


    After all, to a certain extent, the relationship between the beast and the beast keeper is like a real relative.


    In this way, it means to kill one''s relatives and gain their strength, which is not cruel.


    But even so, the power that can be gained in this way is also imaginable.


    This is the moment.


    Behind Chen Heng, Ollie''s face is ferocious. At the moment, the whole body begins to show signs of animal.


    On his body, scales began to appear, especially clear and conspicuous.


    All kinds of traces emerged, which made him look not like a normal person at all, but like some kind of beast.


    But even so, his breath became more powerful.


    It''s much better than before.


    "You should be damned to push me to this point!"


    Chen Heng''s body is pierced with one hand. Ollie''s face looks particularly ferocious. At the moment, his whole body is shaking.


    If you look carefully, you can see that there are many tiny wounds on his body, among which there is a little bit of black blood dripping, slowly falling to the ground.


    In this way, although he is still alive, he was also seriously injured in the previous impact.


    It doesn''t look intact at the moment either.


    But no wonder.


    After all, Chen Heng just hit, is not so easy to receive.


    Even if he can resist, he has reached a certain limit at the moment.


    But even so, it''s enough.


    "Go to hell!"


    Standing in the same place, Ollie''s face shows a fierce color. There is a powerful force on his palm that is about to explode. It seems that he wants to kill Chen Heng directly.


    Boom!


    Around the earth in the shock, there are billows of smoke and dust continue to skip the Quartet, shrouded in this area.


    The violent force is about to explode.


    Bang!


    The next moment, it''s all over.


    In the distant people''s induction, the power that is about to explode suddenly stops, as if it was stopped by something.


    A moment later, it disappeared directly at an extremely rapid speed.


    In place, the wind and sand gradually go.


    The scene is exposed.


    The two are still in the same position as before.


    Ollie stood silently behind Chen Heng. At the moment, the ferocity on his face had disappeared, and his face was full of unbelievable expressions.


    He looked at Chen Heng''s back in front of him and opened his mouth: "how... How..."


    Hoarse words fall down, just say it word by word.


    However, before he finished this sentence, his body immediately stopped, and then the original powerful breath quickly became weak.


    Just like the cracks on the exquisite ceramics, on his body, a series of fine cracks appeared, so clearly emerged.


    These cracks were small at first, but then they spread and became bigger and bigger.


    In the end, an inexplicable force emerged from Ollie''s body and exploded directly.


    Standing in the same place, Ollie''s face showed a reluctant color, and then his body exploded directly into countless pieces, which disappeared and fell to the ground.


    Stay here and be clean.


    Only Chen Heng was left behind.


    Standing alone in the same place, Chen Heng''s face is calm. He looks behind him silently, shakes his head secretly, steps forward.


    At the moment, the gap in his body quickly recovers and heals. Even the original broken armor also recovers spontaneously. It looks almost the same as before, without any difference.


    This incredible recovery speed really makes people feel numb.


    At least in the distance, Jiang Wen looked at the scene in front of her, and she felt a little scared. At this time, she didn''t know what to say.


    Even for her, the scene was too exciting.


    What did she just see?


    In this area, Ollie, who has a great reputation on the intranet of the dark dream group and can destroy the stars with one person''s power, has been destroyed alone.


    The whole process looks so easy, almost like crushing an ant, which makes people feel numb.


    What''s more frightening is that it''s not others who do the above. It''s the team leader who chats and jokes with her.


    Just think of here, Jiang Wen is not from the heart a tight.


    There is no doubt that it is an extremely cruel way to resist animals.


    If you want to use this method, you must kill the Royal beast that you have cultivated for many years, kill it yourself, extract its origin, and implant it into your body.


    The source implanted in this way must be complete.


    In other words, if you want to use this way, you have to solve it when you grow up to the peak, so that you can leave a complete source.


    Its cruelty can be imagined.


    After all, to a certain extent, the relationship between the beast and the beast keeper is like a real relative.


    In this way, it means to kill one''s relatives and gain their strength, which is not cruel.


    But even so, the power that can be gained in this way is also imaginable.


    This is the moment.


    Behind Chen Heng, Ollie''s face is ferocious. At the moment, the whole body begins to show signs of animal.


    On his body, scales began to appear, especially clear and conspicuous.


    All kinds of traces emerged, which made him look not like a normal person at all, but like some kind of beast.


    But even so, his breath became more powerful.


    It''s much better than before.


    "You should be damned to push me to this point!"


    Chen Heng''s body is pierced with one hand. Ollie''s face looks particularly ferocious. At the moment, his whole body is shaking.


    If you look carefully, you can see that there are many tiny wounds on his body, among which there is a little bit of black blood dripping, slowly falling to the ground.


    In this way, although he is still alive, he was also seriously injured in the previous impact.


    It doesn''t look intact at the moment either.


    But no wonder.


    After all, Chen Heng just hit, is not so easy to receive.


    Even if he can resist, he has reached a certain limit at the moment.


    But even so, it''s enough.


    "Go to hell!"


    Standing in the same place, Ollie''s face shows a fierce color. There is a powerful force on his palm that is about to explode. It seems that he wants to kill Chen Heng directly.


    Boom!


    Around the earth in the shock, there are billows of smoke and dust continue to skip the Quartet, shrouded in this area.


    The violent force is about to explode.


    Bang!


    The next moment, it''s all over.


    In the distant people''s induction, the power that is about to explode suddenly stops, as if it was stopped by something.


    A moment later, it disappeared directly at an extremely rapid speed.


    In place, the wind and sand gradually go.


    The scene is exposed.


    The two are still in the same position as before.


    Ollie stood silently behind Chen Heng. At the moment, the ferocity on his face had disappeared, and his face was full of unbelievable expressions.


    He looked at Chen Heng''s back in front of him and opened his mouth: "how... How..."


    Hoarse words fall down, just say it word by word.


    However, before he finished this sentence, his body immediately stopped, and then the original powerful breath quickly became weak.


    Just like the cracks on the exquisite ceramics, on his body, a series of fine cracks appeared, so clearly emerged.


    These cracks were small at first, but then they spread and became bigger and bigger.


    In the end, an inexplicable force emerged from Ollie''s body and exploded directly.


    Standing in the same place, Ollie''s face showed a reluctant color, and then his body exploded directly into countless pieces, which disappeared and fell to the ground.


    Stay here and be clean.


    Only Chen Heng was left behind.


    Standing alone in the same place, Chen Heng''s face is calm. He looks behind him silently, shakes his head secretly, steps forward.


    At the moment, the gap in his body quickly recovers and heals. Even the original broken armor also recovers spontaneously. It looks almost the same as before, without any difference.


    This incredible recovery speed really makes people feel numb.


    At least in the distance, Jiang Wen looked at the scene in front of her, and she felt a little scared. At this time, she didn''t know what to say.


    Even for her, the scene was too exciting.


    What did she just see?


    In this area, Ollie, who has a great reputation on the intranet of the dark dream group and can destroy the stars with one person''s power, has been destroyed alone.


    The whole process looks so easy, almost like crushing an ant, which makes people feel numb.


    What''s more frightening is that it''s not others who do the above. It''s the team leader who chats and jokes with her.


    Just think of here, Jiang Wen is not from the heart a tight.


    There is no doubt that it is an extremely cruel way to resist animals.


    If you want to use this method, you must kill the Royal beast that you have cultivated for many years, kill it yourself, extract its origin, and implant it into your body.


    The source implanted in this way must be complete.


    In other words, if you want to use this way, you have to solve it when you grow up to the peak, so that you can leave a complete source.


    Its cruelty can be imagined.


    After all, to a certain extent, the relationship between the beast and the beast keeper is like a real relative.


    In this way, it means to kill one''s relatives and gain their strength, which is not cruel.


    But even so, the power that can be gained in this way is also imaginable.


    This is the moment.


    Behind Chen Heng, Ollie''s face is ferocious. At the moment, the whole body begins to show signs of animal.


    On his body, scales began to appear, especially clear and conspicuous.


    All kinds of traces emerged, which made him look not like a normal person at all, but like some kind of beast.


    But even so, his breath became more powerful.


    It''s much better than before.


    "You should be damned to push me to this point!"


    Chen Heng''s body is pierced with one hand. Ollie''s face looks particularly ferocious. At the moment, his whole body is shaking.


    If you look carefully, you can see that there are many tiny wounds on his body, among which there is a little bit of black blood dripping, slowly falling to the ground.


    In this way, although he is still alive, he was also seriously injured in the previous impact.


    It doesn''t look intact at the moment either.


    But no wonder.


    After all, Chen Heng just hit, is not so easy to receive.


    Even if he can resist, he has reached a certain limit at the moment.


    But even so, it''s enough.


    "Go to hell!"


    Standing in the same place, Ollie''s face shows a fierce color. There is a powerful force on his palm that is about to explode. It seems that he wants to kill Chen Heng directly.


    Boom!


    Around the earth in the shock, there are billows of smoke and dust continue to skip the Quartet, shrouded in this area.


    The violent force is about to explode.


    Bang!


    The next moment, it''s all over.


    In the distant people''s induction, the power that is about to explode suddenly stops, as if it was stopped by something.


    A moment later, it disappeared directly at an extremely rapid speed.


    In place, the wind and sand gradually go.


    The scene is exposed.


    The two are still in the same position as before.


    Ollie stood silently behind Chen Heng. At the moment, the ferocity on his face had disappeared, and his face was full of unbelievable expressions.


    He looked at Chen Heng''s back in front of him and opened his mouth: "how... How..."


    Hoarse words fall down, just say it word by word.


    However, before he finished this sentence, his body immediately stopped, and then the original powerful breath quickly became weak.


    Just like the cracks on the exquisite ceramics, on his body, a series of fine cracks appeared, so clearly emerged.


    These cracks were small at first, but then they spread and became bigger and bigger.


    In the end, an inexplicable force emerged from Ollie''s body and exploded directly.


    Standing in the same place, Ollie''s face showed a reluctant color, and then his body exploded directly, turned into countless pieces, and then disappeared, falling all over the world


    These cracks were small at first, but then they spread and became bigger and bigger.


    In the end, an inexplicable force emerged from Ollie''s body and exploded directly.


    Standing in the same place, Ollie''s face showed a reluctant color, and then his body exploded directly, turned into countless pieces, and then disappeared, falling all over the world

 Chapter 479

    Thinking of the previous situation, Jiang Wen could not help sighing in her heart. At this time, she felt sad.


    God can learn, she just wanted to come to this place to fish, how could she think that she would be involved in so many things.


    It''s alright now.


    She witnessed Chen Heng''s secret. Now even if she wants to be clean, it''s impossible.


    She can''t detect the means arranged by a fifth order.


    Therefore, she did not disclose any information, just according to Chen Heng''s previous statement, she continued to say it again.


    To this, Chen Heng is some accident, can''t help turning around, full of deep meaning looked at her.


    Then, as usual, they stepped aside, ready to use the memory device to go back to the previous scene.


    Under normal circumstances, as Chen Heng and Chen Heng, it doesn''t matter if they don''t want to go back.


    After all, their identities are not simple, even if it''s just a simple backtracking, it''s easy to expose many secrets.


    But Chen Heng still went, a frank appearance.


    Then, the scene in the memory device reappears, which is nothing else but the scene experienced before.


    But relatively speaking, there are some differences in the scenes traced back by the memory device.


    For Chen Heng, perhaps the biggest difference is that he became a spectator directly from a participant in the battle.


    Even Jiang Wen''s memory has changed to a certain extent, and some details have been modified.


    In the whole process, no one found the problem despite the solemn face of the people observing the record.


    Jiang Wen looked at the scene in front of her, her back was already in a cold sweat.


    "Captain, how on earth did he do it?"


    Standing in the same place, she looked to the side of Chen Heng. At this time, this doubt rose in her heart.


    The scenes recalled in the memory device are all the previous memories.


    Memory should not be fake.


    But now why


    "Wait..."


    Standing in the same place, Jiang Wen was puzzled at first, then suddenly stopped.


    She recalled what had happened before.


    Before that, all the scenes in that battle were still vivid, very clear, without any obscurity.


    However, at the moment, in Jiang Wen''s memory, there is clearly another memory.


    In that memory, Chen Heng was not the fifth level in the battle, but just a spectator like him.


    There are many conflicts between them.


    At the moment, however, the two memories appeared in her mind together, so clearly.


    What is this


    Feeling the new memory in her mind, Jiang Wen was already wet in a cold sweat. At this time, she was afraid.


    Standing in the same place, she subconsciously turned and looked aside.


    Not far away, Chen Heng is still standing there, with a gentle smile on his face at the moment.


    Standing there, he seems to feel Jiang Wen''s gaze. If he feels it, he looks up, turns around and looks at the place where Jiang Wen is, and then shows a warm smile.


    Both eyes intertwined, in an instant let Jiang Wen directly hit a chill, no longer dare to think about the things.


    In the following, she was very honest, every move in accordance with that new memory as shown in the interpretation, there is no exception.


    Standing not far away, looking at Jiang Wen''s appearance at the moment, Chen Heng smiles and doesn''t say much.


    The difference in Jiang Wen is naturally what he did.


    Compiling a new memory and implanting it into other people''s minds is a bit incredible for people in this world, but it''s not difficult for Chen Heng, who used to be a wizard and possessed divinity.


    The world also has a certain degree of research on mental power. Powerful fighters have strong mental power, which can better control the mecha and play a more powerful role.


    But even so, compared with Chen Heng, the world''s use of spiritual power is still too rough.


    If Chen Heng wants to, he can not only implant false memory fragments, but also directly use this memory to cover his original memory, so that he will not have too much doubt about this false experience.


    It''s just not necessary.


    If we really want to do this, we can not say anything else. Jiang Wen''s own spirit is prone to problems, and there is a probability that she will directly distort her spirit and become a brain wreck.


    Therefore, Chen Heng did not do so.


    After all, no matter how to say, the other party is also his subordinate.


    From the point of view of getting along with each other during this period, it''s still pleasant. There''s no need to do things so absolutely.


    It''s enough to make sure that the other party can''t let it out.


    As for now


    "We should be able to put off solving the problem for a while."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng turns around and looks at the outside world with his eyes. At the moment, this idea flashed through his heart.


    In the original track, Ollie the ghost hand should be a big show.


    In Lu Yao''s original fate, many of her early pressures were given by her.


    It''s not polite to say that this is the first roadblock that Lu Yao, as the son of destiny, encounters on her way to her protagonist.


    It can even be said that it was her nightmare for quite a long time.


    However, now, it is said that death is dead, and Chen Heng smashes it directly, leaving only a residue.


    Compared with the fate in the original track, it is quite miserable now.


    But that''s good.


    At least without this ghost hand Ollie, many troubles that Lu Yao would have met would have disappeared.


    The group of people who came to CikA star should also be much more restrained and dare not continue such a high-profile search.


    After all, from what Chen Heng learned, there were only two people in the group who came this time, who were like the ghost hand Ollie.


    The strength of these two five ranks is not much different, and there is not much difference between them.


    Therefore, after the death of the ghost hand Ollie in the first World War, the other side not only directly reduced a top figure, but also dare not make such a high profile as long as they have a little intelligence.


    After all, Chen Heng can kill the ghost hand Ollie, and then he can kill another level five.


    Under such circumstances, the strong and the weak have been subverted.


    If the other side is wise enough, now it should be able to sneak down, instead of such a high-profile pursuit.


    After all, this is likely to be an act of seeking death.


    Therefore, in a considerable period of time, Luyao can sleep and grow without worry, even if there are some twists and turns, it will not be too dangerous.


    Of course, this is not all good.


    The loss of enough difficulties and dangers, of course, gave Lu Yao time and opportunities for stable development, but also reduced a lot of honing.


    The real strong are not able to grow up with stable development.


    The growth of a son of destiny is full of danger and terror.


    Compared with the original fate, most of the difficulties of Lu Yao are basically blocked by Chen Heng.


    Her growth will be affected more or less, perhaps not as fast as in the original track.


    The other is the arrival of the five knights.


    In the original case, the two fifth orders on the chica star are enough to face all the situations.


    Therefore, Ollie and others will not rush to contact the five knights.


    But now, the situation is different.


    Facing the fifth level of a suspected follower of the king of gold, those people are likely to call the five knights.


    This may speed up the arrival of the five knights.


    However, this is inevitable.


    What''s more, the five Knights guard the four star regions, and each one is responsible for a vast star map.


    People like them can''t get away easily.


    Therefore, even if they will come ahead of time, it is destined to be quite a while.


    Standing in the same place, recalling the previous situation, these thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    All kinds of gains and losses in his mind one by one.


    Then he stepped forward and left the place.


    ..................


    Bang!


    In the quiet and empty room, a crisp sound came out and broke out at the moment.


    Standing in front of a table, Avril looks at the image on the screen in front of her eyes. Her face looks especially ugly.


    In front of the screen, scenes are showing, not other, is the scene of Chen Heng and Ollie.


    In the picture, Ollie is suppressed throughout the whole process, and is easily killed by the man wearing ancient armor. Even the beast can''t be saved, and it can''t be stopped at all.


    That kind of strong strength is really frightening. Even in the fifth level, it can be regarded as a strong one.


    By the end of the scene on the screen, the room was silent.


    The people around were safe and didn''t dare to speak up at all.


    Everyone was silent.


    The picture presented in front of the screen is nothing else, just the memory recall extracted from Chen Heng''s mind.


    After reading the backtracking, the official gave the information to Avril and others, which also told them the cause and effect.


    "What''s going on?"


    Before the huge screen, Avril dressed in a red dress enchanting, still the same as before, but at the moment, her face is very blue. Looking at these people in front of her, she asked: "why did someone suddenly come to disturb the situation?"


    "Why?"


    Her face was livid and she looked at the people below.


    "Philly, you say!"


    Avril''s face was gloomy, so she said, and finally her eyes shifted and slowly focused on someone.


    He was a very old looking old man with a thin body. His clothes looked very decent. At a glance, he didn''t look like a strong man, but like a white-collar in the office.


    At the moment, he was in front of Avril''s eyes, and his whole body was shaking, as if in fear.


    "Why?"


    In front of her, Avril''s voice came again. At the moment, she said coldly, "don''t you say that most of the followers of the king of gold have disappeared at the moment, and there is no strong enough to threaten us?"


    "Well, excuse me, where did the five steps that killed Ollie come from?"


    She opened her mouth coldly, her eyes fell, and focused on Philip. Now her eyes were full of killing intention.


    All around, a cold atmosphere enveloped the four sides. It seemed that there was a cat''s scream, enveloping the four sides, with a hazy Qi.


    There''s a sense of danger.


    "Lord Avril..."


    Being watched by Avril''s eyes, Phil opens his mouth as if he wants to say something, but in the end, he can''t explain anything.


    As a former follower of the king of gold, Philip brought a lot of information to Ollie and others after his rebellion, including the truth and falsehood of the king of gold.


    According to what he said, after the defeat and the long silence of the king of gold, the followers of the former king of gold are now completely silent. Even if there are still some left behind, they are not enough to worry about. They have not been able to threaten Ollie''s strong men at all.


    It was because of his words that Ollie and his wife were confident enough to land directly in the star.


    But judging from the current situation, this is not the case at all.


    They just shot, a five step shot, and they tit for tat, directly killed Ollie here.


    The whole process can be called clean and neat, and even makes Avril, who is also the fifth level, feel scared.


    She and Ollie''s strength, in fact, is not much different.


    The other side can easily kill Ollie and make her have no ability to fight back. To some extent, it means that she is the same.


    Since Ollie is not an opponent, if she goes to face that person, I''m afraid she will be killed easily just like Ollie.


    This cognition, let her inexplicable some fear, never again lose the previous high above.


    "Hum!"


    A burst of cold hum came out, directly rippling open.


    In front of him, fillier flew out directly and hit the wall heavily, leaving a deep depression on it.


    His body fell directly on the ground, and now he choked blood. Looking like this, he was seriously injured.


    But even so, he reacted for the first time and knelt on the ground with his teeth clenched. He kowtowed heavily: "Miss Avril, please make amends!"


    "You should be glad."


    Avril''s eyes were full of fierce light, and her face was extremely cold: "if you had no use, you would not be like this now, but die here directly."


    "Now, get out of here at once."


    She spoke coldly, with an undisguised disgust.


    "Yes."


    Listen to Avril''s words, fillier didn''t say much, just nodded, then silently dragged his seriously injured body, turned around and walked towards the outside world.


    His steps are a little difficult. It seems that he has just been seriously injured, which makes people feel a little unbearable.


    But he didn''t say a word and finally walked out of the room and left.


    Seeing Philip''s figure disappear in the line of sight, Avril''s line of sight just shifts and looks at the people in front of her: "the guy in the way has gone, now let''s talk about it."


    "What''s next?"


    After just now, the fear and uneasiness in her heart seemed to vent out, and now she seemed to be more calm.

 Chapter 480

    No matter how the situation collapses, we will face it in the end.


    Especially for Avril and others.


    Come to this star and chase the king of gold. This is the order given by the five knights.


    No one can disobey the orders of the five knights.


    If they can do this, it''s a good thing to say that there are a lot of rewards. Everyone can get what they want. It''s not impossible to go further or even exaggerate.


    But if it doesn''t, the result is bad.


    It''s a very bad thing for any company to do things poorly.


    For them, it is a hopeless thing to continue to seize the king of gold in this star.


    After all, the former five ranks are not dry eaters. If they dare to continue to arrest the king of gold blatantly in the past, they will probably have problems.


    Even if they reveal their position, they are likely to be in trouble.


    The inexplicable five steps will surely be happy to take them down at one stroke and eliminate hidden dangers for the king of gold.


    Now, it''s not necessary to think much about catching the king of gold.


    However, in other aspects, we need to do something more or less.


    Otherwise, when the five Knights arrived, they found that they not only failed to catch the king of gold, but also got nothing. That end was mostly miserable.


    Think of here, Avril not from some headache, began to miss Ollie.


    It''s not that she has a deep relationship with Ollie, it''s just that in the face of the present situation, one more person can share it with one more person, so she doesn''t have to have a headache here.


    Similarly, two fifth orders are better than one.


    Unfortunately, Ollie is no longer here, even the body has been lifted.


    Avril always has a headache and has nothing to do with it.


    "Under the current situation, it is impossible to capture the king of gold."


    Avril thought for a moment, then said: "but no matter what, you can''t let the king of gold leave this star."


    It''s a pity for the five knights that they can''t capture the king of gold temporarily, but it''s not unacceptable.


    As long as the king of gold is still above this star, when the five Knights really come, they can be easily won.


    But if the king of gold leaves this star, it''s a big problem.


    The world is very big, and the whole starry sky is extremely vast, which is beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    If the king of gold leaves this star, it is not so easy for him to hide from other places and try to find it again.


    This time they were able to catch the stars, which was the result of the king of gold''s own exposure.


    But next time, they may not be so lucky.


    Therefore, the king of gold must not leave this star.


    But it''s also difficult to do that.


    The CikA star has a very developed civilization, among which there are many forces that can get out of the star and contact with the outside world.


    In this case, it is very difficult to prevent the king of gold from leaving this star.


    But no matter how difficult it is, it needs to be done.


    Otherwise, if they don''t work hard, their fate will be miserable.


    Thinking of this, Avril calmed down, then looked at the people in front of her, and said: "send someone to negotiate with the chica Federation, and all the forces who have the ability to sail on this star, say hello one by one."


    "That is to say, we are willing to recruit them on behalf of the round table."


    "As long as they are willing to help us, I will take them into the round table and give them full membership."


    Standing in the same place, Avril took a deep breath, then said.


    The voice fell, and the place was suddenly.


    "Lord Avril, do you really want to do this?"


    Someone can''t help but open his mouth and look at Avril in front of him.


    The round table represents no one else but the five knights.


    And the official member of the round table, this identity is particularly precious, not only can enjoy the rights and interests of the round table, but also can get the training of the whole round table.


    In the starry sky, the area ruled by the round table is extremely vast, especially vast, in which there are more than one trillion living creatures and people.


    However, there are very few people who are really formal members of the round table, which is particularly rare.


    Even among the people in front of us, there are only two or three full members of the round table.


    However, it is precisely because of scarcity that it has great value.


    The strength of the chica Federation is good, but it can''t be compared with the round table.


    Avril and others were afraid before, not because of the chica Federation, but because of the Peace Alliance standing behind the chica Federation.


    Like the round table, the peaceful Federation is also a big power.


    However, the difference is that the peaceful Federation is relatively loose, which is a loose alliance formed by a large number of civilizations.


    Therefore, although the strength of the Peace Alliance is not bad, it is not so good in general.


    But if the round table does not have enough reasons, it will not move the Peace Alliance.


    However, in the final analysis, if the power of the Peace Alliance is excluded, it is only the chica Federation, and it will not be seen by Avril and others.


    Not to mention the big and small forces on this star.


    In normal times, it is impossible for these forces to become full members of the round table, even the peripheral forces of the round table.


    But now, in order to block the king of gold as much as possible, it is necessary to spend money.


    "I will apply to the five Highnesses and give a total of ten places to the forces on this star."


    Avril stood in the same place, at this time has made a decision: "as long as they are willing to help us block this star, do not let the king of gold escape, that is a great achievement."


    "When the five princes come and capture the king of gold, they will be full members of the round table."


    She thought for a moment, then said.


    "As for the chica Federation, I''ll come and negotiate."


    "I believe that as long as we give enough benefits and let the chica Federation cooperate with us for a period of time, it should not be a problem."


    Bursts of words fall.


    It''s impossible to blockade chicar for a long time.


    After all, with the development of the chica Federation, the trade between chica and other stars has been very intensive and frequent.


    If the blockade is carried out for a long time, it will not only be very difficult, but also cause huge losses.


    But Avril, they don''t need a long-term blockade.


    All they need is to trap the king of gold in this star for a period of time. That''s enough.


    It won''t take long, three or four months at most, for the real power of the round table to come.


    Sailing in the starry sky takes a lot of time. Even with the strength of the five knights, it is impossible to get here immediately. It takes a certain amount of time.


    Ollie and Avril were the first people to arrive here just because they were stationed near here.


    Therefore, they are not the main force of the round table, they are just the leading forces.


    When the real main force of the round table arrives here, it is time for the king of gold to be captured.


    At that time, neither the king of gold nor the mysterious five level strong man can run away.


    Standing in the same place, Avril''s face took advantage of the moment to think so.


    In front of her, listening to Avril''s words, the people around nodded silently. They agreed, and had no other opinions.


    Of course, in fact, there are no more opinions.


    In the current situation, Avril''s approach is undoubtedly the best means.


    At most, it''s just a little bit of detail.


    As a result, they were silent for a moment, and then they quickly began to discuss and add details.


    And outside the room.


    Philip stumbles back to his room.


    On the floor where he passed, red blood dripped all over the floor.


    He looked seriously injured, injured by Avril''s previous blow.


    However, he didn''t seem to care about it, but he was in a trance.


    "Who on earth is..."


    When he came to his room, Philip almost fell to the ground, but the thought flashed through his mind.


    "Who on earth is protecting the false king?"


    The thought flashed through his mind, and there were many doubts in his heart at this moment.


    "Are they really our people?"


    Then, the thought rose in his heart: "but, why protect the puppet king?"


    With this thought, a familiar face appeared in front of him.


    Standing in the same place, he struggled for a moment, then made up his mind.


    Then, he carefully went to his bathroom, checked inside, confirmed that there were no hands and feet, and then began his own action.


    He sketched with his own blood, drew an inexplicable pattern in situ, and then injected his own imagination into it.


    An inexplicable wave passed by, and a special feeling rose around him, which appeared on Philip''s mind.


    And with all this, the power in his body is also rapidly disappearing, flowing towards the front of the array.


    However, fillier was not surprised by this. He just bit his teeth and supported him.


    About a moment later, an inexplicable breath came, very obscure.


    In front of Philip''s body, one eye slowly opened, and the golden eyes were so clear and obvious.


    "What''s the matter with you, Philly?"


    An inexplicable voice sounded hoarse and ethereal, as if unreal in general, not real.


    One eye looked at the front of the Philip, eyes flashed a trace of doubt: "the plan revealed?"


    "No, it''s not."


    Standing in the same place, looking at the one eye that appeared in front of his eyes, Philip was relieved, and then said.


    "So it is."


    One eye seems to feel the state around, and then continue to speak: "if you have been exposed, then I''m afraid now you are not like this, but a corpse."


    "Who hurt you?"


    "Avril, a little character who doesn''t matter."


    Philip shook his head and said casually. He didn''t care about his injury. He just continued: "did you send someone to chica?"


    "If you''re talking about you, I do."


    In the front, the ethereal voice continued to skip, but at the moment, there was a little doubt in the voice: "how? What''s wrong? "


    "Not bad."


    Standing in the same place, fillier took a deep breath, and then continued to speak, saying what had happened one by one.


    When he said what happened before, his one eye fell into silence and seemed to be digesting the information.


    "That man, I didn''t send him."


    After a long silence, the voice in front of me rang out again.


    "Not you?"


    Standing in the same place, listening to this, phillipton was stunned and puzzled: "if it''s not you, who is it?"


    "I do have the idea of having someone help the fake king to get as much attention as possible."


    In front of him, the one eyed voice continued to come, and now it sounded like this: "but in my original expectation, that person should be you."


    "Me?"


    Phillipton frowned as he spoke.


    "Not bad."


    One eyed voice continued to come, with a kind of Affirmation: "being in the round table, you can know a lot of news, and also help the puppet king secretly, so that he can escape at the critical time."


    "As for that man, I didn''t send him."


    "Who would that be?"


    Philip frowned, and then thought of a situation: "is it the remnant of my king''s subordinates who traced back to my king''s breath?"


    "It''s possible..."


    In front of him, the voice of one eye''s hesitation came, and it seemed that some of them were not sure.


    It''s different from what people think.


    After a long time of scouring and baptism, the power of the king of gold has long disappeared and seems to have disappeared from the universe.


    In the eyes of others, this is a very normal thing.


    After all, after losing the queen of gold, only those followers are left. How can we face the five Knights above?


    Since the beginning of a thousand years ago, the power of the king of gold has been falling into a slump, and has been hit by a setback. Up to now, there is basically nothing left.


    But only people like Philip know that the power of the king of gold has not disappeared completely, but has been hiding little by little for a long time.


    As early as when the king of gold fell, some people realized the future situation and made the judgment of hidden strength.


    For thousands of years, they have been hiding their tracks, changing their appearance and not letting anyone find out.


    They did so well that even their mortal enemy Roundtable did not realize anything. They just thought that the power of the king of gold had disappeared after a long time of attack.


    However, in the dark, this force still exists, and even attempts to revive the king of gold and revive the glory of the king of gold once again.


    They had a sophisticated plan for the recovery of the king of gold.


    Philip''s surrender and rebellion are also part of it.


    But now, there seems to be something wrong with the plan.

 Chapter 481

    In the quiet bathroom, the atmosphere is a little dull.


    For the present situation, whether it is Philip or the one eye in front of some silence.


    For them, the situation is totally beyond their expectation.


    Of course, they have their own speculations about this.


    That inexplicable appearance, protecting the false king on this star, may be the soldier who once left behind.


    "At present, this is the only possibility..."


    In front of fillier, there was a dull voice in his one eye. It still sounded as before. There was something ethereal in his hoarseness, which was hard to grasp.


    "Otherwise, a five step, will not jump out for no reason."


    The appearance of the strong must have its track.


    Chica star is not a good place. Compared with many places in the vast starry sky, it can even be called a remote place. There is really no good plan.


    Therefore, the mysterious appearance of the fifth level is mostly for the king of gold.


    That is to say, it''s for the fake king.


    "In the past, although we have tried our best to win over the king''s forces and keep the former soldiers as far as possible, we still left them out more or less and did not protect them in time."


    In front of him, he thought for a moment with one eye, and then gave his own explanation: "maybe the soldier who appeared in chica this time is such a senior."


    "He didn''t know our plan from the past, so he followed the breath of my king and found the fake king."


    "That''s the only explanation."


    Standing where he was, Philip nodded in agreement with one eyed words.


    For thousands of years, they made a careful plan to ensure the recovery of the king of gold.


    The puppet king on the Qika star is one of the plans and also a key layout.


    The king of gold revived above the Qika star does have some of the power of the former king, but it is only a fake king, which is used to attract the round table and other forces and distract their attention.


    And the real king of gold, hidden behind the scenes, is carefully protected by their loyal followers, so as to avoid any accidents.


    All the arrangements are very precise. If outsiders don''t have enough information, they will never find out.


    However, although the two of them are aware of the plan, others obviously will not.


    In order to ensure that the plan is safe, not many people know the plan at the moment, even many loyal followers of the king of gold have been kept secret.


    I think the unknown soldier who came here this time is also such a person.


    In the eyes of those who do not know their plan, the false king on the chica star is the real king of gold, so it is naturally worth protecting.


    Thinking of this, fillier felt relieved and thought he had understood everything.


    "What should we do now?"


    Standing in the same place, Philip thought for a moment, then frowned again and asked, "do you want to look for that comrade and tell him everything?"


    The voice fell, and there was a silence.


    In front of him, the light in the one eye was uncertain and seemed to be thinking.


    After a while, he spoke and continued, "no, don''t expose easily."


    "The recovery of my king is the most important thing. We should not be disturbed by any external forces."


    "To avoid being noticed by the Roundtable, the fewer people who know our plans, the better."


    "As for the comrade who appeared..."


    He was silent for a moment, then said, "just go ahead as planned."


    "Exactly, in the original plan, we also need to send people to help the puppet king and sacrifice some comrades to attract the attention of the round table."


    In their plan, the puppet king above the Qika star exists to attract the hatred and attention of the round table.


    Just because of this, if the puppet king is caught at once, it will not play a big role, and even the enemy will find some clues, so as to detect something.


    Therefore, in the original plan, they would send some people one after another to accompany the puppet king to grow up and escape.


    Only in this way can we create the illusion that the false king is the king of gold and fight for time for the real king of gold.


    Since we were supposed to send someone to assist us, it''s just right that we have a five level statue in the past?


    With the help of the fifth level, I believe that the king of gold will appear on chica.


    At the moment, it was the idea that he was working on.


    "Is that good?"


    Fillier understood all of a sudden, but seemed a little hesitant: "this is a fifth class teacher in the end."


    A fifth order.


    Even in the heyday of the king of gold, it was the absolute backbone.


    Not to mention today, after thousands of years of elapse and blow, the power of the king of gold has already withered.


    In addition to a few people, a fifth level is almost the top strength.


    It''s a pity to just give up.


    "There''s no way."


    In front of him, a voice rang out again with a sigh: "for the recovery of my king, you and I, or other comrades, can sacrifice."


    "Besides, even if you tell him the plan, it won''t help him much in his present situation."


    "According to our information, the scarlet knight has gone to chica."


    "What?"


    Listen to this news, phillipton was stunned, some can''t believe: "how so fast?"


    "Isn''t he confronting the moors? How did you get away so quickly? "


    "She was more decisive than we thought."


    In front of him, the ethereal voice came again, with a sigh: "at this moment, the real body of the scarlet knight is still confronting the moors, but in its separation, it has quietly come here."


    "I don''t know how she did it, but it''s true."


    "Damn it


    Fillier was in a tight mood.


    The scarlet knight, one of the five famous knights, is also the most aggressive of the five knights.


    The arrival of this knight, even if it is only a part, is by no means anyone can match.


    Even impolitely said, as long as the other party wants to, can easily destroy the front of this star.


    At that time, no matter the puppet king or anything else, all will fall.


    "Your time is already very tight."


    In front of him, the faint and ethereal voice came again.


    "In two or three months at most, the scarlet Knight will come here."


    "In this period of time, you must be ready to find a way to let the puppet king escape the star before this."


    "It''s not easy to talk about two or three months!"


    Fillier frowned, and now he felt the thorny: "now Ollie has fallen, Avril will mostly contact the chica Federation to block the star before the arrival of the scarlet knight."


    "I want to send out the puppet king in this period of time, but it''s not easy?"


    "There''s no way."


    In front of him, the ethereal voice came again with a sigh: "our hidden comrades will do their best to help you."


    "During this time, you can use all the power that lurks above chica."


    "We''ll do our best."


    In front of him, the sound fell and disappeared.


    Standing in the same place, listening to this, Philip was silent for a long time, then nodded silently.


    In front of him, he seemed to feel the attitude and determination of Philly. The one golden eye slowly disappeared and disappeared.


    When the image of one eye disappears, the mysterious Dharma array depicted by blood in front of the body disappears spontaneously. It seems that it has never appeared before, which is very unique.


    The mysterious power gradually disappeared, and then retired.


    There''s only Philly left here.


    He stood in the same place, frowning. After a long time, he turned and left here.


    ...................


    "How are you, my king?"


    At noon, the outside sun is just right and the scenery is beautiful.


    In her room, Lu Yao is lying on the head of the bed at the moment.


    If you look carefully, she is covered with bandages all over at the moment. It seems that she has been seriously injured, and she is not well now.


    At this moment, she was lying on the head of the bed with a bitter color on her face.


    In front of her, Ye Zi was holding the medicine and looking at her anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, I''m ok."


    Feeling the worried sight of Ye Ye, Lu Yao turned around and shook her head before she said, "it''s just a little painful."


    A month has passed since then.


    One month later, the original incident still did not pass, but the impact became more and more fierce.


    In the past four weeks, many local media began to report this incident, making it more and more influential.


    Of course, for Lu and Yao, this matter has nothing to do with them now.


    After the initial worries and anxieties, they fell into a peaceful life again.


    Of course, the aftermath of the previous fighting has not completely disappeared.


    Lu Yao still has a lot of injuries.


    This is the result of being chased and killed before. There are many hidden injuries, which are caused by mental force. It is very obscure and painful.


    What''s more, the curse left by the shadow elder has not been completely removed, leaving her a lot of pain.


    During this time, Lu Yao has been recuperating. She doesn''t go out as often as before.


    Of course, Lu Yao looks like this, but the leaves are not much better.


    Standing in the same place, listening to this, Philip was silent for a long time, then nodded silently.


    In front of him, he seemed to feel the attitude and determination of Philly. The one golden eye slowly disappeared and disappeared.


    When the image of one eye disappears, the mysterious Dharma array depicted by blood in front of the body disappears spontaneously. It seems that it has never appeared before, which is very unique.


    The mysterious power gradually disappeared, and then retired.


    There''s only Philly left here.


    He stood in the same place, frowning. After a long time, he turned and left here.


    ...................


    "How are you, my king?"


    At noon, the outside sun is just right and the scenery is beautiful.


    In her room, Lu Yao is lying on the head of the bed at the moment.


    If you look carefully, she is covered with bandages all over at the moment. It seems that she has been seriously injured, and she is not well now.


    At this moment, she was lying on the head of the bed with a bitter color on her face.


    In front of her, Ye Zi was holding the medicine and looking at her anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, I''m ok."


    Feeling the worried sight of Ye Ye, Lu Yao turned around and shook her head before she said, "it''s just a little painful."


    A month has passed since then.


    One month later, the original incident still did not pass, but the impact became more and more fierce.


    In the past four weeks, many local media began to report this incident, making it more and more influential.


    Of course, for Lu and Yao, this matter has nothing to do with them now.


    After the initial worries and anxieties, they fell into a peaceful life again.


    Of course, the aftermath of the previous fighting has not completely disappeared.


    Lu Yao still has a lot of injuries.


    This is the result of being chased and killed before. There are many hidden injuries, which are caused by mental force. It is very obscure and painful.


    What''s more, the curse left by the shadow elder has not been completely removed, leaving her a lot of pain.


    During this time, Lu Yao has been recuperating. She doesn''t go out as often as before.


    Of course, Lu Yao looks like this, but the leaves are not much better.


    Standing in the same place, listening to this, Philip was silent for a long time, then nodded silently.


    In front of him, he seemed to feel the attitude and determination of Philly. The one golden eye slowly disappeared and disappeared.


    When the image of one eye disappears, the mysterious Dharma array depicted by blood in front of the body disappears spontaneously. It seems that it has never appeared before, which is very unique.


    The mysterious power gradually disappeared, and then retired.


    There''s only Philly left here.


    He stood in the same place, frowning. After a long time, he turned and left here.


    ...................


    "How are you, my king?"


    At noon, the outside sun is just right and the scenery is beautiful.


    In her room, Lu Yao is lying on the head of the bed at the moment.


    If you look carefully, she is covered with bandages all over at the moment. It seems that she has been seriously injured, and she is not well now.


    At this moment, she was lying on the head of the bed with a bitter color on her face.


    In front of her, Ye Zi was holding the medicine and looking at her anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, I''m ok."


    Feeling the worried sight of Ye Ye, Lu Yao turned around and shook her head before she said, "it''s just a little painful."


    A month has passed since then.


    One month later, the original incident still did not pass, but the impact became more and more fierce.


    In the past four weeks, many local media began to report this incident, making it more and more influential.


    Of course, for Lu and Yao, this matter has nothing to do with them now.


    In the past four weeks, many local media began to report this incident, making it more and more influential.


    Of course, for Lu and Yao, this matter has nothing to do with them now.

 Chapter 482

    At this moment, the leaf stands in front of Lu Yao''s bed, appears to have some worries.


    Up to now, although nearly a month has passed, she still can''t accept it.


    What if it''s just unacceptable?


    The fact is there now, whether you accept it or not, you can''t deny it.


    Thinking of this, the leaf sighed deeply and accepted the fact.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Lu Yao saw Ye Ye''s mood, looked at ye in front of her and said softly, "this kind of thing is very normal. It''s no big deal."


    "But now that there have been traitors, what shall we do next?"


    Lying on the bed, she spoke softly and calmly.


    Compared with ye ye at the moment, Lu Yao is more calm, completely different from a normal high school girl.


    It has to be said that during this period of time, Luyao is also growing at a rapid speed.


    Although still a little immature, Lu Yao now is quite different from before.


    Feeling Lu Yao''s calmness, ye sighed softly, some gratified at the same time, but also can''t help diverting her attention.


    What Luyao said is really good.


    At this time, the most important thing is not something else, but the coming transformation.


    The last time Lu Yao entered the metamorphosis, the group of people accurately chased him and followed the traces of the power of gold.


    If it had not been for an accident at the critical moment and someone appeared to save them, they would have been more or less lucky now.


    But the last time they had such good luck, it doesn''t mean they will still be like this next time.


    Before the hand will save them, so far do not know what identity will be.


    At this time, it is more important than anything to try not to let people catch the trace of Lu Yao.


    Thinking of this, the leaf soon calmed down and began to fall into thinking.


    A moment later, she taught Lu Yao a secret method.


    "It''s a secret of the power of gold, and it''s a way to hide the power of gold."


    Looking at Lu Yao on the bed in front of her, ye whispered and said, "with your talent and the power of the golden mark, you should be able to master this secret soon."


    "At that time, the breath of golden power will disappear completely, and those people will not find you."


    "Since there is such a good way, why not take it out earlier?"


    Listening to Ye''s words, Lu Yao''s face suddenly showed a happy look, and then she couldn''t help wondering.


    If Lu Yao had mastered this secret before, the dangerous situation would not have happened.


    Therefore, she couldn''t help wondering and subconsciously looked at the leaves in front of her.


    Feeling Lu Yao''s doubts, ye Yeh sighed softly, and then explained, "this secret method is a means of prevention."


    "If you use this secret method, not only those people, but also your followers of my king, will not be able to find you."


    "In this way, it will also cause trouble for you to attract your followers."


    After thousands of years of baptism, most of the followers of the king of gold are scattered in the whole starry universe, hidden in every corner.


    In terms of the size of the sky and the vastness of countless stars, if there is no special way to locate them, there is no way to find them.


    In this case, the gold mark on Lu Yao''s body is equivalent to a coordinate, and it is also the best sign to guide the followers of the king of gold to come.


    If you suppress the breath of the king of gold and let the gold mark stop blooming, you can certainly eliminate most of the risks, but similarly, some followers of the king of gold will have no way to find Lu Yao.


    To some extent, this is a bad thing.


    Therefore, before that, Ye Zi didn''t give this secret to Lu Yao.


    But now, it has to be.


    In the round table, there were followers of the king of gold.


    Under the leadership of the Betrayer, if Lu Yao keeps the previous situation, it will be a dead end.


    So it has to change.


    "So it is."


    Listening to Ye''s explanation, Lu Yao nodded, but didn''t care: "it doesn''t matter."


    "After all, according to ye ye, my predecessor has been dead for nearly a thousand years. How many followers can I leave behind?"


    She shook her head and said in a soft voice, "it''s enough to have leaves for you."


    As the voice fell, she looked at the leaves and said softly.


    "My king..."


    Standing in front of the bedside of the leaf, listening to Lu Yao''s words, the leaf moved in her heart, inexplicably moved.


    "All right."


    Lu Yao smiles, then slowly closes her eyes and begins to study carefully, trying to master the secret.


    The process is very rapid.


    As ye ye said, Lu Yao, as the king of gold, is very fast in mastering these secrets.


    Only in a short time, she mastered this secret thoroughly, and it didn''t even take much time.


    Then she gave it a try.


    With the operation of the secret method, all the extraordinary breath of Lu Yao disappeared.


    It''s not only the breath of the king of gold, but also all the special things she gained from her previous cultivation. At this moment, she looks like an ordinary little girl. There''s nothing strange at all.


    Now she is an ordinary person in the eyes of others, even if it is the king of gold, I''m afraid few people will believe it.


    Ye ye watched the whole scene and sighed softly at Lu Yao.


    At the beginning, Lu Yao was just an ordinary girl, and she was very young. She didn''t look like a king at all.


    But with the passing of time, Lu Yao grew up very fast.


    Until now, she has grown up to a certain extent, with the real style of the strong.


    Of course, at this moment, the distance from that step is still very far away.


    It''s just that compared with the beginning, Luyao''s change at the moment is very big.


    It has to be said that this is a good thing.


    Think of here, leaf face can not help showing a faint smile, feel some joy.


    "That''s right."


    Standing in front of Luyao, ye ye suddenly thought of something and said, "just now your mother talked with her neighbor, it seems that your brother is coming back."


    "Brother is coming back?"


    Listening to the words of the leaves in front of her body, Lu Yao''s body suddenly became stiff and inexplicably felt guilty.


    She did not forget that when she ran away with ye ye, she once saw Chen Heng in that city.


    At that time, Chen Heng should be in the inspection, but helped them to solve the shadow of the old man.


    To a certain extent, this also made their crisis relieved at that time, otherwise, the final result is really hard to say.


    "Brother, will she... Find something?"


    Sitting on the bed, looking at the leaves in front of her, Lu Yao''s face looked a little tangled. Now she said so.


    "Should not be..."


    Ye Ye''s face looked a little hesitant. At the moment, he said, "we didn''t use our own way at that time..."


    "Even if your brother found something at that time, he should not think of us."


    Judging from the situation of brother ye at that time, he was mostly the official of the chica Federation.


    As for why they should help them block the shadow of the old man, it is mostly the official instruction.


    After all, the chica Federation and the round table were not in the same mind. It seemed not surprising that they would be given a chance to make a living at that time.


    Just the only thing that shocked them was Chen Heng''s terrible fighting power at that time.


    "Speaking of it, my king, your brother is also really cruel..."


    Standing in the same place, Ye Zi looked at Lu Yao in front of him and said with a bitter smile, "a general, if you say you''re killed, you''ll be killed..."


    "It''s horrible..."


    "Brother, he..."


    Lying on the hospital bed, listening to Ye''s words, Lu Yao''s face showed a wry smile. At this time, she opened her mouth. Some wanted to say something, but when she thought about it, she couldn''t say anything.


    Intellectually speaking, it''s very unscientific that her brother has such terrible fighting power.


    But for Lu Yao, who has been in the shadow of her elder brother, it seems to be a matter of course that her elder brother has such terrible strength.


    Perhaps in the eyes of my sister, there is always a halo of mystery in my elder brother.


    No matter what serious things he did, it seems to be taken for granted, not surprising.


    Of course, even with the blessing of aura, what Chen Heng has done before is too much.


    That''s why they didn''t know the news later.


    If they knew that Chen Heng had killed not only a fourth class leader, but also a small head leader of the round table, I''m afraid it would not be this reaction now.


    But it''s OK.


    Because of the round table meeting, the battle of that day has not been made public at the moment, and all of it is still a mystery.


    Therefore, at that time, there was the fifth order, and the news of Ollie''s fall. At this moment, only a few people knew the news above the whole Chika star.


    "As long as you behave normally, there should be no problem..."


    Lying in the hospital bed, Lu Yao thought about it and thought that it should be OK.


    There should be no problem.


    After all, at that time, in order to avoid the pursuit of the round table, they not only changed their original appearance, but also changed their breath.


    According to the level of the secret skill mastered by Ye Ye, Lu Yao should not have discovered it.


    Lu Yao''s mind flashed this idea, and she began to feel at ease.


    So a few days passed.


    Chen Heng came home from outside.


    When he got home, he put down his salute and looked around.


    What he came to at the moment was not the place where he had lived before.


    Since Chen Heng became a garrison envoy, his parents have moved, and now they have come to live in another villa.


    This is both a need and a necessity.


    After all, today, because of Chen Heng''s rising status, they are no longer ordinary people.


    If you live in the ordinary street before this, you will inevitably encounter a lot of trouble.


    Therefore, as early as some time ago, Chen Heng''s parents moved and came to live in another villa area.


    At that time, it seemed that Liu Rou helped to find this villa, and the price was also very affordable.


    This is the first time Chen Heng has been here.


    Standing in front of the gate, he looked around.


    Walk in from the gate, all around is the open living room.


    The decoration around is very delicate. At first glance, I put a lot of effort and heart into it. It looks very comfortable and makes people feel good.


    Chen Heng walked into it, put things down, and then asked, "where''s Yao Yao?"


    "She''s still upstairs resting. She''s still sleeping."


    The original mother said with a smile and came over to help Chen Heng put the salute aside.


    Entering the living room, Chen Heng soon had nothing to do.


    So he sat on the sofa and looked around.


    All around, there was a busy scene everywhere.


    Although it has developed, but the original parents are still not completely transformed, at the moment all the family affairs are done by themselves.


    Looking at them busy up and down there, Chen Heng just looked at them silently, and then fell into thinking.


    He was thinking about what to do next.


    If the situation is not wrong, at most in half a year, some of the five Knights will come here.


    At that time, Luyao has absolutely no way to block it.


    Chen Heng himself is not sure.


    Of course, he has confidence in himself.


    But it''s one thing to have confidence and another to win.


    The opponent is not an ordinary person, but also a overlord.


    In the face of the famous five knights, I''m afraid no one dares to say that he is sure to win in this world.


    And if Chen Heng is defeated


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng couldn''t help looking up at his busy parents.


    Once he is defeated in the war, the people related to Lu Yao will be liquidated, and even the people around him will not be able to run away.


    At that time, he himself is OK, no matter what.


    As the son of destiny, Lu Yao has the protection of destiny, and most of them will be OK.


    But what about the parents?


    This idea flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    In some stories, many characters are just a background.


    They may be just a small person, not much power, and not occupy much space in the story.


    But in the real experience, they are all fresh lives.


    Chen Heng can be cold-blooded, can also do anything to achieve the goal, but he can not ignore everything and deny these things.


    Therefore, he began to think about the arrangements for his original parents.


    At least, even if he was defeated and died, he should protect his parents as much as possible.


    At this moment, the thought flashed through his mind.


    However, how to arrange this matter and how to do it also need to be considered slowly.


    While Chen Heng was thinking, a sound of footwork came from upstairs.

 Chapter 483

    Upstairs, a slight sound of footsteps came slowly.


    The sound of the footstep is very subtle. It sounds like the sound of a girl walking. In fact, it is.


    Lu Yao came down the stairs with a dog beside her.


    Looking at Lu Yao walking down the stairs, Chen Heng turns around and looks at her.


    Today, Lu Yao simply wears a short sleeve, which looks very self-cultivation, but in many places, such as arms and thighs, there are traces of wound dressing.


    It seems that he has been injured.


    And in her side, leaf at the moment with the image of a little white dog show people, but also look a little depressed, seems to have no spirit.


    Compared with Lu Yao''s injuries, Ye Ye''s injuries are much more obscure, especially after she becomes a dog, and can''t be found.


    Therefore, from the outside, you can only see that ye ye''s mental state is a little weak, but you can''t see anything else.


    Of course, that''s for ordinary people.


    For Chen Heng, he can see at a glance what happened to them.


    "Not yet?"


    Looking at the situation of Lu Yao and feeling their injuries, Chen Heng''s face is calm and shakes his head in his heart.


    In this way, Chen Heng overestimated the level of Ye, the assistant of Wang.


    It took such a long time to recover from the injury.


    From this point of view, the strength of the leaf is not so strong.


    Probably not as good as Chen Heng at the moment.


    "How did you get hurt?"


    All kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart. However, on the surface, Chen Heng''s expression was very calm and did not show any difference. He just looked at Lu Yao in front of him with some doubts and asked softly.


    Staring at by Chen Heng''s eyes, Lu Yao lowers her head and subconsciously feels guilty. After a long time, she opens her mouth quietly and says, "when playing outside, she accidentally has an accident."


    She opened her mouth carefully and told Chen Heng the reason she had told others before.


    When she spoke, she was afraid that Chen Heng would find something.


    After all, the reason she said before is perfunctory. It''s OK for ordinary people to say, but for strong people like Chen Heng, they still feel that something is wrong.


    But fortunately, listening to Lu Yao''s words, Chen Heng finally just frowned, did not say anything more, obviously accepted her reason.


    "Recently, there''s some chaos around. If there''s nothing wrong, try to go out as little as possible."


    Chen Heng sits on the sofa and looks at Lu Yao in front of him. He says so.


    "Good."


    Lu Yao nodded her head seriously, and her previous uneasiness was put down.


    Then, the food was ready.


    At home, Chen Heng and Lu Yao eat together, and then they are ready to leave.


    "Are you leaving so soon?"


    Standing in the same place, Lu Yao looks at Chen Heng, who is ready to leave. She is surprised: "don''t you stay a few more days?"


    "No way."


    Standing in front of Luyao, listening to Luyao''s words, Chen Heng shook his head and said in a soft voice: "recently, there are many things to deal with outside. I can''t leave yet."


    "When I come back this time, I just come by to see you."


    He said so.


    Strictly speaking, Chen Heng did not lie.


    He has been really busy recently.


    The work of the garrison envoy is second.


    The focus is on other aspects.


    With the coming time of the five Knights getting closer and closer, Chen Heng''s sense of crisis is getting heavier and heavier, so some things can''t help but speed up to avoid accidents.


    Therefore, in the recent period of time, Chen Heng has been in a busy state.


    The treatment of beasts, the transformation of their own strength, the purification of their killing power


    All of these are time-consuming and require Chen Heng to invest a lot of time in them.


    It is precisely because of this that Chen Heng has been so busy recently that he has no rest time at all.


    however......


    Chen Heng himself is so busy because of the coming of the five knights.


    But as one of the protagonists of the story, Lu Yao is in a daze.


    Do you know nothing about your current situation and danger?


    I''m afraid not.


    I just didn''t realize the seriousness of it.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng could not help shaking his head secretly.


    Maybe this is the main character.


    No matter how big the trouble or the danger, it will always be like this.


    Moreover, because this kind of people have the destiny in the body, even if they look like this, they still can''t die. Even under the protection of the power of destiny, they can save themselves from danger, and even get a blessing in disguise.


    But unfortunately, the people around them are not so lucky.


    Sooner or later, one by one, I will be dragged to death.


    Just like Chen Heng''s original body and his parents.


    In the original path of fate, the predecessor of this body was killed by Luyao. Her great future was gone, and she even went on a road of no return. In the end, she may even die in Luyao''s hands, turning into a stepping stone for her further transformation.


    As for the original parents, the fate of the original track did not mention.


    But in Chen Heng''s eyes, most of them have no good end.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help turning around and forgetting Lu Yao behind him, then he left.


    Behind her, Lu Yao stood silently in the same place, watching Chen Heng''s figure disappear in front of her eyes.


    After a while, she left the door and went back to her room.


    "Brother, he looks very busy..."


    Back in the room, Lu Yao recalls Chen Heng''s figure. At the moment, the idea flashed through her mind.


    In her mind, Chen Heng has always been very busy.


    It was and is.


    She didn''t know why, but she was used to it now.


    "My king, your next transformation will begin."


    On one side, the voice of the leaf rings out, and at this moment, it reminds me softly.


    "I see."


    Standing in the same place, listening to Ye''s words, Lu Yao nodded to show that she understood.


    A month has passed since the last transformation.


    Her transformation is about to begin.


    Of course, compared with the last transformation, this time Luyao was sure that no one would find out, so she did not leave her home.


    There was a faint golden glow.


    In Lu Yao''s eyes, a touch of gold skips over and emerges.


    At a glance, it is extremely dazzling, just like a God, especially sacred.


    Then all the visions disappeared.


    Lu Yao went back to her bed and began to fall asleep.


    On her forehead, a golden mark emerged, interwoven into a new scene.


    But then, it didn''t take long for this golden mark to disappear.


    All the strange things on Lu Yao disappeared. At the moment, she was like an ordinary girl. She was very quiet and fell asleep on the head of the bed.


    .......................


    Time passed slowly. Unconsciously, it was more than two months.


    For two months, everything around was quiet and nothing seemed to happen.


    It seems that the group of people at the round table didn''t do anything.


    Of course, it''s just the surface.


    In the dark, there are still many changes.


    Vaguely, there seems to be a strong force in the trouble, affecting what.


    But for all this, Chen Heng does not care.


    At this moment, his own practice has also progressed to a new level.


    "To this extent?"


    Standing alone, Chen Heng looks around.


    At this moment, he stood alone on a wide square.


    All around is very open, no one else exists, only Chen Heng stands alone.


    In this space, he is like the center of the world, holding absolute potential and absolute power.


    A moment later, Chen Heng slowly closed his eyes.


    The glory of the world faded from his eyes, and the darkness shrouded his eyes again.


    At this moment, everything around seemed to change.


    The real spirit''s brilliance twinkled, enveloped the four sides, and there was a brand new potential, enveloped the space.


    There is a breeze around, there are slight tremors from the ground, there is a whine of insects in the distance, and there is a slight sound from the movement of material.


    For these things that ordinary people can''t detect, Chen Heng''s feeling is more and more clear at the moment.


    And it also means that his strength has reached a new level.


    Four peaks.


    At this time, Chen Heng''s strength has reached the top of the fourth level.


    At the top of the fourth level, this strength doesn''t sound like much.


    But in reality, it''s amazing.


    After all, from the beginning to the present, Chen Heng is full of money, and it has only been less than one or two years since he embarked on the road of practice in this world.


    At the moment, it is less than four months before he was promoted to the fourth level.


    Such a terrible speed, if it is known by others, will probably shock many people and make many people feel unbelievable.


    But it is.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng slowly opened his eyes and looked around.


    In his mind, all the visions around him disappeared and returned to the ordinary again.


    And he stood silently in the same place, looking up at the four directions, feeling the whistling and truth of heaven and earth.


    "It''s still a little short of..."


    Standing alone in the same place, Chen Heng''s face is calm, feeling the surging power in his body. At the moment, this idea flashed through his heart.


    The strength of the fourth level peak, if he wants to, can be achieved as early as before.


    The reason why we have only made a breakthrough now is that we just want to work hard and climb to a higher level.


    It''s just that it''s a little bit worse.


    It seems that the fifth level of this world, like other worlds, belongs to a brand new threshold, which can be regarded as a brand new transformation.


    As a result, it''s not so easy to get there.


    Of course, the reason why Chen Heng has accumulated enough strength to be promoted to the top of the fourth level and even to the top of the fifth level so quickly is that he has all kinds of opportunities.


    The nameless refining method obtained from the nameless inheritance is one of them.


    This refining method can increase people''s mind power and the power of true spirit. Combined with Chen Heng''s original extremely powerful true spirit, the speed of practice will be much faster.


    This is one of them.


    The second is Ollie, who was killed by Chen Heng.


    In that battle, Chen Heng not only killed a fourth level player, but also killed Ollie, a fifth level player.


    This fifth level person has provided Chen Heng with a lot of strength.


    Although the killing divinity can gain power only by killing, the more powerful the target of killing is, and the more noble and important the blood is, the more powerful the power will be.


    And the power of killing Ollie brought to Chen Heng, let him greatly climb forward, after a long time.


    There''s a final reason.


    In recent times, Wang Zhong''s killing seed has provided Chen Heng with a lot of strength.


    Before that, Wang Zhong provided Chen Heng with considerable killing power.


    In recent months, Wang Zhong''s side seems to be hanging up. The killing power provided to Chen Heng every day is several times as much as before.


    It is under the excess supply of this kind of killing power that Chen Heng was able to improve at such a rapid speed to the present level.


    After all, compared with people in this world, it''s much easier for Chen Heng to get promoted.


    In terms of his former level, before reaching the level of his noumenon, he only needs to accumulate enough to reach the corresponding level quickly. He doesn''t need to break through the bottleneck like others to complete the corresponding breakthrough.


    Relatively speaking, the speed is naturally much faster.


    Of course, although the speed is fast, we should also pay attention to the basic law.


    As Chen Heng such speed, already let Chen Heng himself some surprised degree.


    But that''s not bad.


    In the current situation, we need strength most.


    Every time Chen Heng''s strength grows a little, he will have more security.


    Standing in the same place for a moment, Chen Heng''s mind flashed many ideas, then turned around, just want to leave.


    Just at this moment, he suddenly felt something in his heart, silently raised his head and looked at the sky.


    Under his gaze, the scene in mid air unfolds.


    The blue sky above the firmament appears, among which there are white clouds floating, especially beautiful.


    Everything seems very calm, there is no special place, it seems very ordinary.


    Is that really the case?


    Chen Heng does not think so.


    In his induction, there is a strong breath coming from afar.


    At the beginning, the breath was only slightly sensitive, but with the passage of time, it became more and more clear.


    Finally, when this breath reaches a certain critical point, a vision begins to appear above the sky.


    The scarlet light shows.


    In the middle of the sky, a crimson light appeared, just like another crimson sun, shining on the sky.


    He emerged from the sky, rushed straight to the other side, and then fell into an unknown position.


    At this moment, the whole world is silent.


    It''s magnificent and terrifying. It''s just like a God in heaven.


    Cloudless, all the wind and clouds dissipated, affected by the breath, directly pulled, disappeared.


    At this moment, the whole star seemed to be affected by the inexplicable breath, and began to shake inexplicably, even the rotation seemed to stop.


    This horrible sight lasted for a long time.


    It took more than half an hour before the vision completely disappeared.


    Just at this moment, people on this star have realized something.


    There are terrible strong from outside the star, came to the star above.


    And that breath of terror


    "The scarlet Knight..."


    Standing alone in the same place, Chen Heng looked at the direction of the scarlet meteor falling in the distance. His face was especially dignified: "although, is it coming now?"


    The scarlet knight is no stranger to Chen Heng.


    Because in the original fate of the track, the arrival of Qika stars, Lu Yao forced to go, had to go the way of the stars, it is this one.


    This is one of the five Knights of the round table, and it''s also the star sky, the highest expert in the world.


    Only in the original, the high five knights should be a period of time before coming.


    Now it''s months ahead of schedule.


    "Was it me who killed Ollie that had an impact..."


    In a flash, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    Different from the original track, in this experience, he killed Ollie early. Although he restrained the round table''s action above the chica star, it was undoubtedly a warning to the round table.


    Maybe that''s why the scarlet Knight will arrive early.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng quickly figured out the key.


    "Well, it seems that the final collision will begin soon."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng thought for a moment, then laughed.


    The arrival of the scarlet Knight ahead of time is bad news for Chen Heng.


    Originally, if a few months later, Chen Heng would be sure to be promoted to the fifth level.


    At that time, with the power of ancient armor, although it may not be able to compete, there are still some possibilities.


    But now, it''s a bit of a suspense.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Now that the enemy has arrived, the first world war will be over.


    The big deal is death.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng smiles, then turns around and leaves the area.


    And far away, more people responded.


    After the initial shock and confusion, everyone realized what had happened.


    "No way! How could it be


    On the star of chica, the people of chica Federation are in a panic.


    For the crimson meteor that fell on chica, they naturally understood what it was.


    But it is because of understanding that we feel fear and uneasiness.


    You know, it''s not someone else. It''s the scarlet knight, one of the five knights.


    Unlike Ollie and Avril, the scarlet knight is really entitled to ignore the existence of chica Federation.


    The chica Federation itself does have a lot of strength, but in the face of the round table, this strength is not much different from it.


    They had been able to do the opposite to Ollie and Avril, but that doesn''t mean they can do the same to the scarlet knight.


    It''s not nice to say that if the scarlet knight is willing, no one dares to say anything after the destruction of chica star.


    At most, it''s just a few words of condemnation. It''s useless.


    Facing the coming of such a god of killing, no one is not flustered.

 Chapter 484

    The arrival of a god of killing, which is all people did not expect.


    But now that things have come to this point, what can we do without thinking about it?


    In the sky, the trace of that crimson meteor still exists. Now it is standing in the middle of the sky, and has not completely dissipated.


    At this moment, people all over the sky can feel it.


    But unlike most people''s exclamations and accidents, only a few people understand what this is.


    A great disaster is coming soon.


    And until now, there are still many people who are at a loss and know nothing about what is coming.


    And this, in fact, is the norm for most people.


    "It''s your highness scarlet!"


    In a corner of the chica star, looking at the scarlet meteors in mid air, Avril walked out of the base, looking at the traces in the distance, her face showed a fanatical color: "great!"


    "When your royal highness crimson comes, no matter what else is on this star, we will not be able to stop us from completely strangling the remaining evils of the king of gold!"


    At this moment, she said with a fanatical face.


    Behind her, a group of people from the round table also stood there, just like Avril, looking at the scarlet meteor in the air, feeling the horror contained in that meteor. At this moment, their faces could not help showing the color of fanaticism.


    In the crowd, fillier was also hiding. At the moment, looking at the scarlet meteor in mid air, his eyes showed a light color of worry.


    The most frightening result came after all.


    The arrival of the scarlet knight is not only the fear of the chica Federation, but also the most worrying situation for Philip.


    Before that, if only Avril, fillier could hide under her hands and make some small moves under her cover.


    But now, the situation is a little different.


    In front of the scarlet knight, no one dares to do anything.


    If Philip really dare to do something, I''m afraid the end will be particularly miserable.


    This is undoubtedly a very bad result.


    Up to now, his preparation has not been completed.


    If the scarlet knight is in trouble and finds the fake king, he may not be able to take the fake king out of the star.


    Although the puppet king is a puppet king, it is a very important chess piece at this stage.


    After all, if there is no fake king in front of the stage to attract everyone''s attention, how can the real king of gold grow up silently?


    Therefore, at this stage, the puppet king can not die.


    Thinking of this, a certain firmness flashed in Philip''s eyes.


    But soon, he bowed his head, and a fanatical color appeared on his old face. He seemed to be as fanatical as others around him for the arrival of the scarlet knight.


    And at the moment.


    In a small city far away.


    When the scarlet Knight came, Luyao suddenly raised her head and looked into the distance.


    In her line of sight, the scarlet meteor here and across, it is very beautiful, there is a kind of inexplicable weather.


    However, for ordinary people, a very beautiful meteor, in her eyes, it looks very different.


    Unconsciously, a little light gold appeared in Lu Yao''s eyes.


    After feeling the Qi of the scarlet knight in the distance, in Luyao''s body, the originally silent golden mark seemed to have some spontaneous reactions, and now it began to recover spontaneously.


    A steady stream of power emerges from her body. At this point, blessing is on Lu Yao, and she seems to see something clearly.


    As a result, her vision is different from that of others around her.


    In Lu Yao''s eyes, she can clearly see that with the arrival of the scarlet knight, a layer of invisible net is spreading out and going in all directions.


    This layer of big net is spreading continuously with the location of the scarlet meteor, and it is spreading towards the outside world continuously. Its spreading speed is very fast and boundless, and it seems to want to cover the whole Chika star.


    And this kind of performance is undoubtedly very dangerous.


    Feeling this change in the distance, Lu Yao subconsciously raised a feeling of extra danger.


    At this moment, she had a premonition in her heart.


    If you let that layer of scarlet net cover the whole Chika star, I''m afraid that at that time, even the king of gold''s secret can''t cover her up, it will be exposed.


    In view of the current situation, once she is exposed, the final result will be a dead end.


    It''s not just about dying.


    Even her friends, relatives and elder brothers all have to be implicated by her. They may have to face very inhumane treatment.


    Just think of all this, Lu Yao''s body will be shaking, at the moment inexplicably have a kind of fear.


    Her body began to shake slightly, subconsciously feel a little weak.


    "My king..."


    A sound came from one side.


    Standing beside Luyao, Ye Zi looks at Luyao, who is pale and trembling, with a little worry on her face.


    Then, she silently stretched out her hand and put one hand on Lu Yao''s shoulder, as if to inspire her.


    This kind of silent encouragement seems to bring new strength to Lu Yao.


    A moment later, Lu Yao''s body no longer trembled.


    Standing in the same place, looking at the scene outside the windowsill, she took a deep breath, and then whispered, "don''t worry."


    "I''m fine..."


    "But next, we have to find a way to leave..."


    She looked at the outside world, looking at the ordinary people can not find the scarlet network, at the moment can not help muttering, whispered.


    At this moment, Lu Yao has made up her mind to leave the star.


    In fact, she had thought about similar ideas as early as before.


    But people are like this, there will be a fluke heart and inertia.


    When the crisis does not really come to the head, or can be solved temporarily, no one is willing to give up the comfort and comfort in front of them and go to the unknown distance.


    Lu Yao is also average.


    Therefore, although she had a similar idea for a long time, in the past, Lu Yao did not make up her mind whether to leave the star or not.


    It was not until this moment that the scarlet king came, and the power of terror filled the whole sky, that Luyao really made up her mind to leave the star and go far away.


    Only in this way can she be safe.


    Her friends and family can be saved from being affected by her.


    But at this time, even though Lu Yao has made up her mind, it is not easy to leave.


    After all, excluding the status of the king of gold, Lu Yao is just an ordinary high school student. It''s not easy for her to get on the spaceship leaving Qika star.


    Needless to say, at this moment, the spaceship outside the chica star has long been controlled by the people of the round table.


    In a short time, no one can leave the star without their permission.


    Luyao is also ordinary.


    Therefore, it is much more difficult for her to leave the star and embark on the starry road than she imagined.


    But even so, there are not many ways.


    ..................


    A barren land.


    There are rocks all around, and there are barren mountains standing in all directions. It looks like a different scenery.


    This is a no man''s land. It seems that it was once affected by some terrorist forces. There is no grass. It has not been completely restored for thousands of years, and there is not much vitality.


    Among them, there is an extremely strange power circling around, cursing anyone who enters here.


    In the past, no one wanted to enter here.


    But today, it is very busy here.


    On the periphery of this no man''s land, there is a dense flow of people everywhere, and a strong force from various forces has blocked this area from outsiders.


    And inside, there are people guarding it.


    A crimson crystal is located in the center of this area.


    This crystal looks very beautiful, the whole volume is very large, from the appearance, it looks like a red bug.


    On the surface of the crystal, there are beautiful patterns, and a little bit of flame burning. It seems that the temperature is very high.


    Then the crystal began to deform.


    A scarlet door opened spontaneously and then fell down to form a downward ladder.


    A figure came down slowly and came to the earth.


    Smoke swirled and then dispersed.


    Among them, a tall figure appeared.


    This is a very tall looking woman with a scarlet mask on her face, which is very mysterious.


    She was dressed in red armor. Although she was a woman, she was meticulous in every move, like a machine. Every move was so standard and decisive.


    However, although from the appearance looks ordinary, but the woman''s breath is enough to be shocking.


    When it came to the one of the stars, the whole star seemed to have some reaction, and began to spontaneously emit a cry, as if it could not bear the breath of the woman.


    In the distance, the earth began to break up spontaneously, and the mountains were collapsing. It seemed that a mountain torrent was about to break out, forming a natural disaster.


    As for the inexplicable force in this no man''s land, it dissipated directly. From the moment the woman appeared, it was suppressed and dissipated spontaneously, without leaving any trace.


    The contrast between the powers is so great, so terrible.


    "Strange place..."


    An inexplicable murmur rang out and passed in my ear.


    Standing in the same place, the woman looked at the scene in front of her body. It seemed that she had some mental energy.


    In the distance, under her gaze, the mountains collapsed and the river flowed backward. Even the Qi in all directions changed a lot, and it seemed to flow backward directly.


    No more actions have been taken. The mere existence of it is enough to cause such a terrible impact.


    The strength of this woman can be seen.


    Standing in the same place, she looked into the distance for a long time, then stopped.


    A moment later, she converged her breath, converged the originally escaped Qi, and did not continue to expose it.


    Along with this process, the natural disasters around spontaneously subsided.


    The earthquake dissipated, the mountain torrents subsided, and the counter current streams calmed down, and everything was calm again.


    But in the place that ordinary people can''t see, a brand-new force is permeating, spreading to every corner of the star, as if trying to cover the star.


    This is a deeper impact.


    But at least on the surface, the power of the scarlet Knight did not affect the people around him. He seemed to calm down.


    Only at this time, the people who had been waiting around were relieved and walked slowly.


    "Your Highness!"


    Avril led the round table, took the lead in the past.


    Looking at the tall figure standing in front of her, she showed a fanatical color on her face and knelt down directly: "welcome."


    "Well."


    In front of her, she seemed to hear the greetings from Avril and others. The Red Knight nodded and then looked behind her.


    In the whole round table, Avril and others are just a small leader, for the Red Knight, nothing.


    The scarlet knight can wipe out countless existence like her.


    But even so, Avril is the number one person in the round table.


    Therefore, the high Red Knight still has some impression on her.


    "Is Ollie dead?"


    Standing in place, the scarlet Knight''s eyes swept behind Avril, looking at the presence behind her, and then spoke softly.


    "Yes."


    Listening to the scarlet Knight''s words, Avril nodded respectfully, and then explained the whole process in detail.


    In fact, the scarlet Knight already knew the similar information.


    Just a general understanding, and Avril''s own account said, in the end there is still some gap.


    Through Avril''s description, the scarlet Knight also understood the current situation.


    "Followers of the king of gold?"


    Standing in the same place, listening to Avril''s explanation, the scarlet Knight murmured to himself, the idea flashed in his heart.


    Later, she didn''t say much.


    In this regard, Avril is relieved in the heart, the original heart also put down.


    Looking at the appearance of the scarlet knight, she should have passed this level.


    Although strictly speaking, she has not made any mistakes before, and even has some credit.


    But she didn''t finish the order from the five knights to seize the king of gold, which is an indisputable fact.


    With five knights on the top, even if Avril is killed directly, I''m afraid no one dares to say more.


    Fortunately, it didn''t happen in the end.


    Avril can''t help but feel lucky to think of this.


    Fortunately, this time it''s not someone else, it''s the scarlet knight.


    Otherwise, if you change to the colder of the five knights, I''m afraid she will be doomed this time.


    But now, it is to pick up a life.


    "Well?"


    Standing in the same place, for Avril''s emotional changes in the heart, scarlet knight is not interested.


    At the moment, she glanced at the people behind Avril, and then something seemed to happen.

 Chapter 485

    "Why?"


    The scarlet Knight looked at Avril''s back, then seemed to find something, looking a little surprised.


    What surprised her was nothing else, just the two people standing behind Avril.


    The images of the two people are different, one is an old man who looks very old, the other is a young man who looks very young.


    The old man was dressed in a black robe and looked decent. He didn''t look like an extraordinary person, but an ordinary gentleman.


    Only at this moment, the old man half kneels there, stands together with other people around, seems to see nothing unusual, appears to be very calm.


    It''s no one else. It''s Philly.


    As for the young man not far away, he looks a little abnormal.


    He was tall and strong, but his face was a little pale. Although he was kneeling there, he still exuded a controllable momentum.


    On his body, there seemed to be a kind of terrible power hiding, so that even the scarlet knight could not help looking at the young man.


    And this person is no other than Wang Zhong, who had a brief contact with Chen Heng.


    At the beginning, after Wang Zhong and Chen Heng dueled, Chen Heng found a chance to plant the seed of killing, and then never saw it again.


    But did not think, he came here, into Avril''s hands.


    The reason for this is also related to Avril''s actions during this period.


    In recent years, in order to prevent the king of gold from escaping from this star, Avril spent a lot of effort to win over the local forces on the Qika star.


    And among them, Wang Zhong''s family is also one of the targets, so it comes into Avril''s sight.


    As the representative of the Wang family and the future successor of the Wang family, Wang Zhong entered Avril''s hands, and his status was not low.


    After discovering Wang Zhong''s killing ability, even Avril, the fifth level, paid enough attention to it and thought that Wang Zhong''s future would be limitless.


    Because of this, at this moment, Wang Zhong has already been scheduled to become a full member of the round table, just waiting for confirmation.


    In this ceremony to welcome the scarlet knight, he was also specially brought out by Avril, which shows the importance of him.


    The scarlet Knight watched Wang Zhong for a long time, and his eyes fell on his body. It seemed that he wanted to see him clearly.


    In Wang Zhong''s body, she felt a very powerful force.


    That force was very powerful. Although it was not terrible in terms of quantity, its essence was extremely high. Even the scarlet knight could not help looking at it and felt a strange feeling.


    Just because of this, she gave Wang Zhonggao a look and couldn''t help looking at him for a moment.


    In fact, the power that the scarlet knight could not see through was nothing else but the power of killing.


    The power of killing originates from the killing divinity, which in turn originates from the combination of divinity and the power of law.


    Its essence is undoubtedly very high, even above the scarlet knight.


    She will not be able to see through, of course, is also a very normal thing.


    Of course, essence is essence, and strength is strength.


    Even if the origin is high, but only in terms of strength, Wang Zhong is not worthy to carry shoes to the scarlet knight.


    A thought in the scarlet Knight''s heart, then can easily strangle Wang Zhong, dead even dregs all don''t leave.


    This is also a reality.


    Standing in the same place, a moment later, crimson actually took back her sight, then turned around, continued to step forward.


    Behind her, with the pace of the scarlet knight, the huge scarlet crystal shrinks spontaneously, and then emits a faint light to blend into the body of the scarlet knight.


    Soon all the visions around disappeared.


    There was nothing left in the place except the horror of the scarlet knight.


    And in situ, Avril and others silently send the scarlet Knight away, from the beginning to the end, dare not appear on the face of excess emotion.


    "King of gold, how about now?"


    A moment later, in a quiet and spacious room, the scarlet Knight turned, looked at Avril in front of him and asked faintly.


    "It should still be on this star."


    In front of her, Avril looked respectful. Listening to the words of the scarlet knight, she said: "after the previous incident, my subordinates immediately blocked the star. In a short time, the king of gold should not be able to leave."


    In addition to the conventional means, there are also other ways for the extraordinary to cross the starry sky and sail in the starry sky with their own strength.


    Only these means need certain strength to operate.


    At least, it needs more than five levels of strength to do it, and only by itself.


    With the strength of the king of gold today, it should not be able to do so.


    Moreover, since the appearance of the king of gold, the power of the round table has been watching this place.


    They are always alert to the appearance and departure of the king of gold, so they have been monitoring this remote corner.


    And in the data they transmitted, there was no abnormal spatial fluctuation.


    From this point of view, the king of gold should not leave this area, but still grow up in chica.


    "However, since the first time, it seems that it was because of frightening the snake, so the king of gold has never exposed his own breath, and can not lock her position."


    Standing in the same place, looking at the king of crimson who is listening, Avril spoke softly, reporting like this, looking a little sorry.


    Luyao is very careful.


    In addition to the first time, because of the unexpected ancient times, Lu Yao exposed her position. In the subsequent metamorphosis, Lu Yao carefully covered up her metamorphosis and breath with secret methods, so she did not expose it.


    Because of this, no matter how hard Avril and others try, there is no way to lock the position of the king of gold again.


    This also caused a lot of trouble for them to capture the king of gold.


    "You''ve done a good job."


    Standing in the same place, listening to Avril''s words, the scarlet Knight nodded, which was an affirmation of her recent actions.


    For Avril''s practice, she has nothing to say.


    Knowing that he was invincible and without the support of other forces, he decisively blocked the escape route and forced the king of gold to die on this star


    From the situation at that time, Avril has done well.


    Even the scarlet Knight himself, in his position at that time, could only do this.


    Therefore, for Avril''s previous practice, she didn''t say much, just nodded and affirmed.


    As for the position of king of gold, she didn''t care.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Standing in the same place, facing Avril in front of him, the scarlet Knight looked very calm, and his face was very cold under the cover of the scarlet mask.


    "As long as she''s here, she can''t run..."


    The slight words fall down and float around like this.


    Standing in the same place, the scarlet Knight looked around, then to the windowsill outside.


    Under her gaze, a faint crimson air is drifting towards the outside world, gradually forming a huge crimson net, covering the whole Chika star.


    Unfortunately, for all this, no one can see.


    Compared with the people around, the power level of the scarlet knight is so high that she is in front of the others and they can''t feel it at all.


    There are few people who can really feel the change of power and the action of scarlet Knight above the stars of chica.


    And at this moment, with the gradual opening of this layer of scarlet net, an invisible force is also engulfing the whole Chika star.


    When this network finally envelops the whole Qika star, it''s time for Luyao to be exposed.


    In this regard, the scarlet Knight seems very patient, and is still here, waiting quietly.


    ....................


    "Well?"


    In a quiet room, Chen Heng stands on the balcony with a brush in his hand.


    In front of him, there was an oil painting, which seemed to be painting.


    And at the moment, he seemed to feel something, subconsciously raised his head, looking into the distance.


    Under his gaze, the crimson radiance in the distance covered everything and almost made the whole star crimson.


    At a glance, it is very unique.


    Of course, this scene is just a unique scene under the extraordinary sight.


    In fact, everything in the outside world doesn''t seem to have changed much. Everything is very calm and there is no problem.


    "It''s getting closer..."


    A moment later, looking at the changes above the sky, Chen Heng sighed silently, then put down his brush and stood up.


    Two days have passed since the arrival of the scarlet knight.


    For two days, there seemed to be no change around, at least on the surface.


    The ordinary people in the outside world are still as busy as ever. They are still prosperous all around. They can''t see the changes in spring and autumn.


    However, Chen Heng can clearly feel the tension of the atmosphere through the official channels and the relations with the dark dream group.


    Some changes have taken place.


    Look at this, for the arrival of the scarlet knight, most people have received the news.


    No wonder.


    On that day, the king of crimson came to chica, leaving a meteor directly above the sky.


    That scene is visible to all.


    Even a mortal can clearly see the changes revealed in it.


    Not to mention the official.


    The news of the arrival of the scarlet knight is almost public among the people of a certain class.


    "Unfortunately, I''m still in a hurry..."


    Silently put down the things in front of him, Chen Heng sighed to himself.


    For the arrival of the scarlet knight, Chen Heng has already had a premonition.


    Many things in this world are not immutable.


    At the moment, Chen Heng''s action has already changed the original fate of the track, resulting in many changes.


    Because of this, it is quite normal for the scarlet knight to arrive ahead of time.


    Even so, the arrival time of the scarlet knight was too early.


    So much of Chen Heng''s preparation has not been finished.


    This also led to, in these two days, Chen Heng extra busy.


    Behind him, a knock on the door began to ring.


    At the same time, there seems to be a crisp sound of footsteps, like the sound of high heels colliding with the ground.


    Listening to the voice, Chen Heng came forward and opened the door.


    Outside the gate, a woman''s figure appeared and stood in front of Chen Heng.


    She was wearing a black Pleated Dress with light make-up on her face. She seemed to be well dressed. Now she stood in front of Chen Heng''s door and looked at him with a smile: "why, don''t you invite me in?"


    "Come in, please."


    Chen Heng also smiles, and then invites her in.


    They just sat on the sofa in the living room.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Walking into it, the woman first looked around at the furnishings, and then looked at Chen Heng in front of her. She said curiously, "why do you suddenly think of me today?"


    "Is there anything I need to do?"


    She spoke softly, casually.


    "If it''s OK, can''t I invite you over for a drink?"


    Chen Heng poured her a glass of juice with a smile and said casually.


    "Not impossible, but very unlikely."


    The woman said casually, "if you have no business, you will never take the initiative to contact me."


    "I miss you so much."


    At this point, her eyes were a little resentful, as if she had been abandoned.


    "It seems that..."


    Chen Heng thought about it, then couldn''t help but smile.


    The woman in front of her is nothing but Liu rou.


    After the end of the Qika League, Liu Rou often contacted Chen Heng.


    They also met frequently, but not as frequently as before.


    But in private, they are still very good friends.


    "But this time, I really don''t have anything to ask you for help."


    Chen Heng smiles, then whispers: "I just want to say goodbye to you."


    Liu Rou''s face suddenly converged. Looking at Chen Heng in front of her, her face gradually became serious.


    "What happened?"


    Her face suddenly became serious, looking at Chen Heng in front of her, she said.


    In some ways, Liu Rou has always been very keen. At this moment, she suddenly noticed Chen Heng''s reaction and realized that things are not simple.


    "As I said, I''m leaving."


    Chen Heng shook his head, then laughed: "something may happen next, so I have to deal with it."


    "I may die or I may leave, so I''ll come and say hello to you ahead of time."


    "By the way, I''ll give you something."


    He said softly with a smile.


    "You..."


    Liu Rou''s face suddenly stagnates. Looking at Chen Heng in front of her, she looks like she wants to say something.


    She responded quickly and quickly began to ask questions.


    But Chen Heng didn''t say anything about it. He just laughed and then changed the topic.


    In the quiet room, the two talked so quietly.

 Chapter 486

    In the quiet room, two figures sat there and talked for a long time.


    After a long time, the two stopped talking.


    Sitting on the sofa, Chen Heng seems to feel something. He pauses for a moment, then looks at Liu Rou in front of him with a smile and says softly.


    "It looks like my time is up."


    "I won''t keep you for long."


    He spoke softly, then held out his hand and made a please sign.


    In front of him, Liu Rou looked at Chen Heng''s action and was silent for a long time.


    Sitting on the sofa, she looks at Chen Heng in front of her eyes and looks at his face, as if she wants to remember him firmly and engrave it in her heart.


    Under her gaze, Chen Heng''s face is always smiling, always warm and polite, with a yearning calm and gentle.


    After a long time, Liu Rou still got up and left the place in silence and walked out of Chen Heng''s room.


    From beginning to end, they said nothing more.


    But in the invisible, the two actually have a tacit understanding, understand the story that will happen next.


    Understand everything, their hearts have different emotions rolling.


    Just because of the personalities of both sides, even if there is emotional tumbling, it is doomed that there will not be any fluctuation on the surface.


    From the beginning to the end, their faces have never changed at all. They have talked and laughed in the past.


    Chen Heng gets up, sends Liu Rou out of the room, and then stands in front of the door, watching Liu Rou leave.


    At this moment, he had a hunch.


    After this meeting with Liu Rou, it is very likely that we will not see each other again.


    This is a very inexplicable premonition, but now it is so emerging.


    What''s more, it''s mostly accurate.


    It''s on the other side.


    Liu Rou left Chen Heng''s house and walked along the road to a deserted street.


    In front of the street looks very desolate, should have been a long time no one lived here, looks very old.


    In peacetime, there are few people here, few people will come.


    Liu Rou unconsciously walked to this area, looking inexplicably in a trance.


    At this time, a bell rang.


    Subconsciously, she dug into her pocket and found that it was the ring of another mobile phone.


    Standing in the same place, after hesitating for a moment, she still reached out and pressed the answer button.


    "How?"


    Will be the phone, from the other end of the phone came a majestic man''s voice: "the target is still living?"


    "He''s still living."


    Standing in the same place, Liu Rou subconsciously opened her mouth and replied, "at least for the moment, there is no sign of leaving."


    "What''s next for the target?"


    "It''s not clear at the moment."


    Liu Rou continued to speak. After a moment''s silence, she said, "the other party seems to be going to visit the hospital next. After that, she stays in Longcheng college and doesn''t mean to leave."


    "Good."


    On the phone, listening to Liu Rou''s reply, the majestic male voice sounded a little happy: "it seems that the goal has not been raised."


    "That''s it."


    On the phone, the voice pondered for a moment, then opened his mouth and gave his own order: "three days later, call the target, meet at the appointed place, and then capture it."


    "Is there a problem?"


    The sound continued.


    Standing in place, listening to the voice, Liu Rou can not help falling into silence.


    At this moment, she recalled Chen Heng''s smile and the words that seemed to imply.


    "Have you thought of this time?"


    At this time, she inexplicably thought of Chen Heng''s previous words.


    From the beginning, Chen Heng suddenly called her, and then to the previous accounts, it was undoubtedly full of hints and a strong sense of goodbye.


    Do you know your next ending from the beginning?


    Standing in the same place, recalling Chen Heng''s voice and smile, Liu Rou is silent. Her originally stable mood is tumbling, unable to keep calm.


    In Liu Rou''s impression, Chen hengsulai is a very intelligent person.


    They are actually very similar, and they are very keen on many things.


    Perhaps, Chen Heng has already realized his situation and understood what he will face next.


    Today''s conversation is not only the last farewell, but also a reminder to her.


    Don''t feel guilty about something or how you feel about something.


    Just do what you need to do.


    "But you make me feel more guilty by doing so!"


    Standing in the same place, Liu Rou clenched her teeth, her mood rolled, and somehow a strange emotion rose.


    Until in the phone, the dignified voice continued to ring, began to urge, Liu Rou just responded, said: "I understand."


    That voice on the phone just disappeared.


    A moment later, the phone hung up.


    Liu Rou put down her mobile phone, then casually gave Chen Heng a place.


    There is no extra information except location.


    She believed that Chen Heng understood what she meant.


    After sending the message, she found a place to sit down, feeling lost, feeling inexplicably depressed.


    At the moment, she understood.


    After three days, if there is no accident, she will be promoted again, make great achievements, and enter a higher position.


    This was originally Liu Rou''s dream.


    But now, she is not happy.


    The outside world is sunny and sunny.


    Everything is still the same, deep and beautiful and quiet.


    In situ, Liu Rou sat for a long time before she finally got up and left here.


    And now, on the other side.


    A bell rings slowly and comes at this moment.


    Listening to the ringing of the mobile phone, Chen Heng picked up the mobile phone, looked at the address sent above, and then turned around.


    He is changing his clothes and getting ready to go out.


    For Chen Heng, this is a very strange thing.


    In addition to being in the garrison department, Chen Heng seldom leaves his room in ordinary times. Most of the time, he stays at home and meditates.


    But this time, he did have something to do.


    A moment later, Chen Heng changed his clothes and left the room.


    He walked along the road, toward the outside world, and soon came to another place.


    There is a hospital.


    Walking into the hospital, Chen Heng skillfully walked to a ward.


    The ward is very spacious, not as narrow as other wards, and there is only one bed in it.


    On the bed, a woman was lying on it.


    The woman is none other than Yang Ke.


    Since the beginning of the chica League, Wang Zhong was hit seriously, Yang Ke will lie here.


    Count the time. It''s been months now.


    But in these months, Yang Ke has not been able to wake up.


    Her body, in fact, has gradually recovered, is slowly becoming healthy, but because of some unknown reasons, has been unable to wake up.


    As a result, she has been lying here, unable to move.


    A few months later, at the beginning, the people of the Yang family were very attentive to her.


    But later, after seeing Yang Ke unable to wake up, many people unconsciously neglect her, and even feel that she will never wake up.


    Chen Heng is OK.


    For several months, he often took time to visit her and watch her recover bit by bit.


    On this day, as always, he came here to visit as usual, and then put the flowers he bought here.


    Just after finishing these, he did not leave as usual, but sat there quietly, looking at Yang Ke in front of him.


    "I''m leaving. Maybe I''m leaving chica, maybe I''m leaving the world forever."


    Sitting quietly in the same place, Chen Heng looked at Yang Ke in front of him and said softly, "I know you can hear me."


    "In the past few months, although you haven''t moved, you should have recovered from it."


    Slight words fall.


    In front of him, Yang Ke quietly lies on the bed, still without any action, and has no reaction to Chen Heng''s words.


    In this regard, Chen Heng is not satisfied.


    "I''m leaving, and maybe I won''t come back."


    The slight words continued to ring, and so they passed around.


    "I''ll give you another present before I leave."


    He looked at Yang Ke and held out his hand.


    Finally, he put his hand on Yang Ke''s head and gave Yang Ke a little power in his body.


    Divine power is derived from the power of gods, and its rank is undoubtedly very high.


    Although Chen Heng''s divine power is not too much, it is not too rare.


    With the nourishment of this divine power, if there is no accident, Yang Ke should soon be able to wake up, even his body can recover quickly.


    In the original, Yang kezong wake up, body injury also need a long time to recover.


    But now, with the help of this divine power, the cultivation time can be greatly shortened.


    In a way, it saved her future.


    After that, Chen Heng left without much nostalgia.


    After he left, drastic changes began to appear in Yang Ke''s body.


    The original steady mental wave began to become chaotic.


    After more than half an hour, the body, which had been silent for a long time, began to move again.


    A pair of eyes slowly open, once again look to the world.


    In this eye, the surrounding scenery is reflected again.


    Yang Ke stares at the door of the room. In his body, his strength begins to return.


    A moment later, a doctor''s hasty footsteps rang through the room.


    .......................


    Taking advantage of the last three days, Chen Heng went through many places.


    He visited Fang Yuan and his daughter in the past to thank them for their previous care, and also went to some people who had taken care of themselves in the past to express their gratitude.


    If there are people like Yang Ke who can help, he also helps.


    This is the last thing Chen Heng can do.


    Just like what he said to Liu Rou, this is his last farewell and the goodwill he left behind.


    To some extent, Chen Heng is not a person of this world, but comes from another world far away.


    Across countless worlds, his fate with Liu Rou and others is also very rare.


    In this case, without threatening himself, Chen Heng is willing to pay a little goodwill to give these people a good ending.


    This is his last bit of kindness.


    I''m leaving soon. I hope you can have a better life.


    In this way, three days passed.


    Three days later, Chen Heng went to the place according to the address.


    It seems that in order not to arouse Chen Heng''s vigilance, the location Liu Rou sent is an ordinary park.


    The park looks very big. It''s very broad and has a large area. The environment is also good.


    It''s a great place to take a walk.


    To a certain extent, it is also suitable as a battlefield.


    There are few pedestrians around, and not many people will disturb them.


    Entering the park, Chen Heng''s face was calm and came to the end of the park.


    Came to the agreed place, Liu Rou''s figure is not there.


    Standing there at the moment is an old man who looks very energetic.


    The old man looked very old and very old. Now he was wearing a suit. It seemed that he had been waiting there for a long time.


    "Mr. east?"


    At the end, looking at the old man in front of him, Chen Heng was surprised.


    In front of the old man, he was surprised to know.


    In other words, they are not only acquainted with each other, but also familiar with each other to some extent.


    The old man''s name is Oriental bear, and he is the strongest one behind the dark dream group.


    Within the chica Federation, among the forces that really walk out of the starry sky, there are often the top ones.


    This is true of the black dream group.


    In the dark dream group, the most powerful existence is the old man in front of us.


    It is a force of five levels, even among many forces, it stands out from the rest.


    Now, in order to win Chen Heng, even such a strong man has come.


    "You really look up to me."


    Looking at the old man in front of him, Chen Heng didn''t know what to say.


    Although in Chen Heng''s view, a fifth class is a bit ridiculous.


    But on the surface of outsiders, Chen Heng should be just a third-class man at the moment.


    With the power of the dark dream group, arrest a third-class soldier and send out a mecha unit.


    The result is to send out the strongest one directly.


    To some extent, the black dream group attaches great importance to Chen Heng.


    I can see a little bit from this.


    How much pressure the scarlet knight has put on everyone.


    So that even Chen Heng, the elder brother of the king of gold, the dark dream group dare not be careless. They must seize him and offer him to the scarlet knight.


    I dare not make any mistakes.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng can''t help shaking his head.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ahead, some majestic voices sounded.


    In front of Chen Heng, the old man named Oriental bear slowly turns around and looks at Chen Heng in front of him. He has a bright smile on his face: "isn''t it a surprise to see my old man?"


    "It was an accident."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng nodded and admitted frankly.


    "Look at you, for their own identity, want to have understood."


    Oriental Bear looked at Chen Heng in front of his eyes. Looking at his reaction, he immediately realized something: "in this case, I don''t say much."


    "Surrender."

 Chapter 487

    "Surrender..."


    Standing in the same place, the Oriental bear looks at Chen Heng in front of him, and then directly says, "I''ve seen your previous information and intelligence."


    "You are a very clever young man."


    "If you are given enough time, your future will be unlimited. Maybe you can surpass me."


    "But now, it''s too early."


    Fighting in place, he light mouth, pale face, with a calm: "hold your hand, at least before you hand over, I promise you will not how."


    "Is it?"


    Listening to the words of the Oriental bear in front of him, Chen Heng just smiles and doesn''t comment on it.


    Looking at this, the eastern bear and others have already understood something.


    Lu Yao''s situation is now mostly exposed, even known by many people.


    But when you think about it, it doesn''t seem surprising.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng raised his head and looked to the sky.


    In the sky above, bursts of scarlet color is shrouded in the air, interwoven into a huge scarlet network, it is very unique.


    Of course, this is just Chen Heng''s vision.


    For ordinary people, everything in front of them has not changed. It is still the same as before.


    The crimson net has been open since the crimson Knight came. Until now, it has completely enveloped the whole Chika star.


    If you think about it carefully, maybe Lu Yao''s place is exposed because of this.


    This idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    That''s what happened in the original trajectory.


    Lu Yao''s secret hiding method is very clever for ordinary people, but it is nothing for the five knights.


    In the original track, not long after the arrival of the scarlet knight, Lu Yao''s identity has been detected, and then even reported to the official.


    It''s about the same now.


    After all, several days have passed since the arrival of the scarlet knight.


    I just don''t know if Lu Yao can be separated from the star this time, just like in the original track.


    Standing in the same place, many thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    And now, in the distance.


    Sitting alone in front of her windowsill, Lu Yao looks out at the scenery.


    Where she is now is in her own room.


    Because of moving to a new home, the scenery outside the window is very good, not as crowded as it used to be. At a glance, there are people everywhere.


    Outside the window, the sun is shining and the scenery around is bright and clear.


    Lu Yao looked at the scene in front of her for a long time.


    "I don''t know what my brother is doing now?"


    Looking at the scenery outside the window, Lu Yao''s face was calm, and the idea suddenly flashed in her heart.


    Since Chen Heng came home that time, Lu Yao has never seen Chen Heng again during this period of time.


    Although there is a private connection between them, the connection is not dense.


    Calculate the time, Lu Yao has not seen Chen Heng for some time.


    I just don''t know what Chen Heng is doing now?


    Are you busy at work?


    Lu Yao tilted her head, and then the idea flashed through her heart.


    In her mind, Chen Heng has always been a very busy person.


    Either busy in learning, or busy in training themselves, or other work.


    It''s rare to stop.


    At this time of the day, it may be a day worth outing for others.


    But for her brother, maybe it was just a normal day.


    Thinking of this, Lu Yao''s mood is a little complicated.


    "Leaves..."


    Sitting in the same place, she watched the windowsill for a long time. Then she spoke softly and called out the name of the leaf.


    From now on, she has been sitting here alone.


    At ordinary times, she would have been sitting here for such a long time. I''m afraid the leaf would have already made a sound to urge her.


    But today, I don''t know why, but I didn''t make a sound.


    In this regard, Lu Yao some doubts, so quietly mouth, shouting the name of the leaf.


    But unexpectedly, the voice fell, but there was no reply.


    Feeling the silence around, Lu Yao was puzzled.


    For her reincarnation as a king, ye zisu has great respect for her and put her first in her heart.


    No matter when, in the ordinary day, as long as Lu Yao calls for a leaf, the leaf will immediately respond, and there will be no accident.


    But today, it seems different.


    Subconsciously, Lu Yao felt a little uneasy.


    By this time, she suddenly realized something was wrong.


    She did move. Her new residence was not as crowded as it used to be, but it was absolutely not silent.


    Occasionally, I can still see the neighbors around me coming.


    Only today, she has been sitting here for a long time, but still does not feel to hear any vision.


    It''s too quiet.


    Subconsciously, she was a little uneasy, and then began to shout, calling up the names of her parents.


    Just like before.


    No matter how she yelled, there was no response.


    No matter ye ye or her parents, they seem to have disappeared. They have no feeling of responding to her words.


    There is no doubt that this is unusual.


    Where did the leaf go?


    Why didn''t mom and dad respond? Did you go out?


    Doubts welled up in my mind.


    At this moment, the leaf''s heart is a little uneasy, there is a kind of bad premonition.


    "Surrender..."


    Standing in the same place, the Oriental bear looks at Chen Heng in front of him, and then directly says, "I''ve seen your previous information and intelligence."


    "You are a very clever young man."


    "If you are given enough time, your future will be unlimited. Maybe you can surpass me."


    "But now, it''s too early."


    Fighting in place, he light mouth, pale face, with a calm: "hold your hand, at least before you hand over, I promise you will not how."


    "Is it?"


    Listening to the words of the Oriental bear in front of him, Chen Heng just smiles and doesn''t comment on it.


    Looking at this, the eastern bear and others have already understood something.


    Lu Yao''s situation is now mostly exposed, even known by many people.


    But when you think about it, it doesn''t seem surprising.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng raised his head and looked to the sky.


    In the sky above, bursts of scarlet color is shrouded in the air, interwoven into a huge scarlet network, it is very unique.


    Of course, this is just Chen Heng''s vision.


    For ordinary people, everything in front of them has not changed. It is still the same as before.


    The crimson net has been open since the crimson Knight came. Until now, it has completely enveloped the whole Chika star.


    If you think about it carefully, maybe Lu Yao''s place is exposed because of this.


    This idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    That''s what happened in the original trajectory.


    Lu Yao''s secret hiding method is very clever for ordinary people, but it is nothing for the five knights.


    In the original track, not long after the arrival of the scarlet knight, Lu Yao''s identity has been detected, and then even reported to the official.


    It''s about the same now.


    After all, several days have passed since the arrival of the scarlet knight.


    I just don''t know if Lu Yao can be separated from the star this time, just like in the original track.


    Standing in the same place, many thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    And now, in the distance.


    Sitting alone in front of her windowsill, Lu Yao looks out at the scenery.


    Where she is now is in her own room.


    Because of moving to a new home, the scenery outside the window is very good, not as crowded as it used to be. At a glance, there are people everywhere.


    Outside the window, the sun is shining and the scenery around is bright and clear.


    Lu Yao looked at the scene in front of her for a long time.


    "I don''t know what my brother is doing now?"


    Looking at the scenery outside the window, Lu Yao''s face was calm, and the idea suddenly flashed in her heart.


    Since Chen Heng came home that time, Lu Yao has never seen Chen Heng again during this period of time.


    Although there is a private connection between them, the connection is not dense.


    Calculate the time, Lu Yao has not seen Chen Heng for some time.


    I just don''t know what Chen Heng is doing now?


    Are you busy at work?


    Lu Yao tilted her head, and then the idea flashed through her heart.


    In her mind, Chen Heng has always been a very busy person.


    Either busy in learning, or busy in training themselves, or other work.


    It''s rare to stop.


    At this time of the day, it may be a day worth outing for others.


    But for her brother, maybe it was just a normal day.


    Thinking of this, Lu Yao''s mood is a little complicated.


    "Leaves..."


    Sitting in the same place, she watched the windowsill for a long time. Then she spoke softly and called out the name of the leaf.


    From now on, she has been sitting here alone.


    At ordinary times, she would have been sitting here for such a long time. I''m afraid the leaf would have already made a sound to urge her.


    But today, I don''t know why, but I didn''t make a sound.


    In this regard, Lu Yao some doubts, so quietly mouth, shouting the name of the leaf.


    But unexpectedly, the voice fell, but there was no reply.


    Feeling the silence around, Lu Yao was puzzled.


    For her reincarnation as a king, ye zisu has great respect for her and put her first in her heart.


    No matter what time it is on weekdays, as long as Lu Yao shouts ye ye, ye will respond immediately. There is absolutely no accident.


    But today, it seems different.


    Subconsciously, Lu Yao felt a little uneasy.


    By this time, she suddenly realized something was wrong.


    She did move. Her new residence was not as crowded as it used to be, but it was absolutely not silent.


    Occasionally, I can still see the neighbors around me coming.


    Only today, she has been sitting here for a long time, but still does not feel to hear any vision.


    It''s too quiet.


    Subconsciously, she was a little uneasy, and then began to shout, calling up the names of her parents.


    Just like before.


    No matter how she yelled, there was no response.


    No matter ye ye or her parents, they seem to have disappeared. They have no feeling of responding to her words.


    There is no doubt that this is unusual.


    Where did the leaf go?


    Why didn''t mom and dad respond? Did you go out?


    Doubts welled up in my mind.


    At this moment, the leaf''s heart is a little uneasy, there is a kind of bad premonition¡° Surrender. "


    Standing in the same place, the Oriental bear looks at Chen Heng in front of him, and then directly says, "I''ve seen your previous information and intelligence."


    "You are a very clever young man."


    "If you are given enough time, your future will be unlimited. Maybe you can surpass me."


    "But now, it''s too early."


    Fighting in place, he light mouth, pale face, with a calm: "hold your hand, at least before you hand over, I promise you will not how."


    "Is it?"


    Listening to the words of the Oriental bear in front of him, Chen Heng just smiles and doesn''t comment on it.


    Looking at this, the eastern bear and others have already understood something.


    Lu Yao''s situation is now mostly exposed, even known by many people.


    But when you think about it, it doesn''t seem surprising.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng raised his head and looked to the sky.


    In the sky above, bursts of scarlet color is shrouded in the air, interwoven into a huge scarlet network, it is very unique.


    Of course, this is just Chen Heng''s vision.


    For ordinary people, everything in front of them has not changed. It is still the same as before.


    The crimson net has been open since the crimson Knight came. Until now, it has completely enveloped the whole Chika star.


    If you think about it carefully, maybe Lu Yao''s place is exposed because of this.


    This idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    That''s what happened in the original trajectory.


    Lu Yao''s secret hiding method is very clever for ordinary people, but it is nothing for the five knights.


    In the original track, not long after the arrival of the scarlet knight, Lu Yao''s identity has been detected, and then even reported to the official.


    It''s about the same now.


    After all, several days have passed since the arrival of the scarlet knight.


    I just don''t know if Lu Yao can be separated from the star this time, just like in the original track.


    Standing in the same place, many thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s mind.


    And now, in the distance.


    Sitting alone in front of her windowsill, Lu Yao looks out at the scenery.


    Where she is now is in her own room.


    Because of moving to a new home, the scenery outside the window is very good, not as crowded as it used to be. At a glance, there are people everywhere.


    Outside the window, the sun is shining and the scenery around is bright and clear.


    Lu Yao looked at the scene in front of her for a long time.


    "I don''t know what my brother is doing now?"


    Looking at the scenery outside the window, Lu Yao''s face was calm, and the idea suddenly flashed in her heart.


    Since Chen Heng came home that time, Lu Yao has never seen Chen Heng again during this period of time.

 Chapter 488

    Boom!


    In the middle of the sky, bursts of roaring sound, at this moment.


    At this moment, the whole Chika stars are ringing, there is a kind of inexplicable sound, was all aware of.


    "What''s that?"


    Standing in the same place, Liu Rouan stayed in her room, but suddenly got up and looked at the sky ahead.


    I can only see in front of the sky, a burst of inexplicable light flashing, burst out at the moment.


    In an instant, I saw the brilliance dispersed, and a scarlet star and a golden star twinkled together, bursting out with a terrifying and dazzling brilliance.


    At a glance, I felt that the two gods were coming and reviving.


    That kind of power is invincible, let a person just feel that kind of brilliance, not from the heart tremble.


    Standing in the same place, looking at the vision in the air, Liu Rou thought of something.


    With the thought flashing in her heart, she soon had the action, mobilized the information, watched the record.


    At this moment, with the recovery of the power of the king of gold, almost all the forces on the Qika star have begun to move, and are fully monitoring the scene ahead.


    So is the black dream group.


    Through the live broadcast on the intranet of black dream group, Liu Rou quickly watched the scene in front of her.


    It''s a huge battle in the sky.


    The two figures are opposite to each other.


    Among the two figures, one stands like a demon God, with scarlet blood blooming all over his body, just like the real blood dripping from the demon God, which is particularly unique and terrifying.


    As for simultaneous interpreting, it is much softer than that. The body is shrouded in the pale golden spirit, and it looks extraordinarily holy and glorious. It is really like a legendary god of the sun, with a kind of inexplicable divinity.


    And its image, not others, is Lu Yao.


    "Sure enough..."


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Liu Rou suddenly sits on the ground and understands everything in her heart.


    Lu Yao''s appearance is very strange to many people.


    But not for Liu rou.


    Before that, because of her close contact with Chen Heng, Liu Rou had close contact with Chen Heng''s family.


    Not only Chen Heng''s parents, but also Lu Yao, Chen Heng''s younger sister, has contacted and even talked with her.


    Therefore, she recognized Lu Yao at a glance.


    Although Lu Yao''s breath seems to have changed a lot, her whole body''s breath is especially sacred now, just like a God came into the world, but her image has not changed much. She is still the same as before, just like the girl.


    It is the same as Lu Yao.


    But now, the girl who used to look young has completely changed. At the moment, her face is full of cool colors. She stares at the scarlet knight in front of her. In her golden eyes, there is a faint power of terror running and about to break out.


    Even though she had met Lu Yao, Liu Rou was surprised.


    However, she also let her confirm the previous news, not from a sigh.


    Chen Heng''s younger sister is indeed the reincarnation of the king of gold.


    Thinking of Chen Heng, her eyes twinkled for a moment, then she turned around and continued to look at the live video.


    In another live video, Chen Heng stands there quietly, facing each other with an old man in formal clothes, looking up at the sky.


    "It seems to have begun..."


    Standing in the same place, looking at the scene emerging from the sky, Chen Heng''s face was calm and murmured to himself.


    "Yes."


    In front of Chen Heng, the Oriental bear nodded, and then whispered: "a rare battle."


    "The five Knights of the round table and the king of gold are all famous figures...."


    Standing in the same place, the Oriental bear sighed.


    The power of the dark dream group is not weak.


    Oriental bear''s own strength is absolutely not weak. No matter where the fifth level strength is put, it is very strong.


    Unfortunately, compared with the two figures standing in mid air, he was nothing.


    After all, no matter the scarlet knight or the king of gold, their level of power is beyond the fifth level and reaches a higher level.


    For the characters at this level, no matter how far they go, if they want to kill him, they only need an idea.


    There is no comparison at all.


    However, even so, the Oriental bear is not much discouraged, just some sigh.


    "You don''t look worried."


    Standing in the same place, he looked at Chen Heng in front of him with great interest, and then said softly.


    Although he has come here in person, he doesn''t seem to take Chen Heng down immediately.


    Perhaps in some ways, he has absolute confidence in himself, believing that no matter how Chen Heng struggles, he can''t escape in his hands.


    Because of this, he is not anxious. At the moment, he even stands here and asks Chen Heng questions.


    "Why worry?"


    Standing opposite the Oriental bear, Chen Heng looks into the air and then smiles.


    "It''s your sister who''s facing the scarlet Knight at the moment."


    To Chen Heng''s reaction, Oriental bear is a little surprised: "as elder brother, shouldn''t you be worried?"


    "It''s not necessary."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng shook his head, then whispered: "she is not only my sister, but also the king of gold."


    "In her capacity, even the scarlet knight is not so easy to get


    No matter what the situation is, it is an indisputable fact that Lu Yao, as the successor of the king of gold, inherited part of the power of the king of gold.


    How could Lu Yao be a weak person after inheriting the power of the king of gold?


    The previous embarrassment is just that it can''t use the heritage and can''t use it.


    But now, under the stimulation of the scarlet knight, the power of the king of gold has been fully activated.


    With the blessing of the king of gold, there is no such problem as before.


    In today''s state, Lu Yao''s strength at the moment is not so easy even if the scarlet Knight wants to deal with it.


    After all, even though Lu Yao''s state is not complete at the moment, how could the power of the scarlet Knight not be so?


    According to the original track, the scarlet Knight at the moment is only a part at most, and the real power is less than one tenth of the body.


    Just this degree of strength, if you want to defeat Lu Yao, it is not so simple.


    Therefore, for Lu Yao''s next battle, Chen Heng showed calm.


    In terms of fighting power, Lu Yao is certainly not the opponent of the scarlet knight.


    But the scarlet Knight wants to take Lu Yao down easily, but it is also a joke.


    Standing in the same place, listening to Chen Heng''s calm words, the Oriental bear is a little surprised. Just as he wants to turn around and say something, he can''t help pausing.


    In the middle of the sky, a flash of inexplicable light is flashing.


    The golden power of gold suddenly bloomed, and the power enveloped everything. In an instant, it suppressed the scarlet knight and brought it into its own field.


    Just for a moment, Lu Yao''s power seemed to have the upper hand and repressed the scarlet Knight again.


    Standing in the same place, feeling this situation, the Oriental bear''s face slightly changed, now some moved.


    He did not expect that even if the once king of gold fell, he still had such terrible power.


    Even the scarlet knight, one of the five giants of the round table, has been suppressed by him at the moment. It seems that he may be defeated.


    This can not help but make his face slightly changed, and even can not help worrying about gain and loss.


    Before that, in order to please the Red Knight and the round table, the black dream group decided to capture Chen Heng as soon as they got the news.


    It''s both fear and standing in line.


    After all, at this juncture of the arrival of the scarlet knight, if the group of people at the round table knew that the brother of the king of gold had been hiding in the dark dream group, and even became their favorite player, it might cause great trouble in the end.


    This is a big trouble. Even at the moment when the scarlet knight has arrived, it is likely to lead to the whole dark dream group''s accident, or even its collapse.


    After all, for the top five knights, it''s just a dark dream group, even if the whole group is no different from mole ants, it''s not much different.


    It is also because of this, so the Oriental bear decisively issued the order, and even personally ran to Chen Heng body, ready to capture it.


    But all this is based on the fact that the scarlet knight can defeat the king of gold.


    If at the end, the scarlet knight is defeated by the king of gold and won the final victory by the king of gold.


    Then what the dark dream group is doing at the moment will have a negative effect, and will lead to a faster death.


    It is precisely because of this that the result of this battle in front of us can not be helped by the fact that the Oriental bear is not nervous.


    Standing in the same place, he looked at the bright light emerging from the mid air, and his face showed a dignified color.


    The strength of both sides is rising.


    In the current situation, two terrible forces almost tore the sky and dyed the sky into two colors.


    Crimson and gold interweave to form a terrible natural disaster.


    The whole Chika star is shaking, it seems to be shaken by these two abnormal terrible forces in front of us, and we can''t bear it at all.


    In fact, it is.


    In terms of strength alone, the strength of both sides has already reached a critical point.


    If it is an ordinary star, I am afraid it has been broken at the moment. It will be broken by these two forces and become a piece of dust in the starry sky.


    Chica star is OK at the moment, thanks to the fact that this is the home star of chica Federation.


    In order to protect this place of origin, the chica Federation has many arrangements here, and even there are many Dharma arrays reasonably arranged by the five strong men.


    At this moment, these Dharma arrays were opened together, which finally protected the whole Qika star, and did not let this powerful and suffocating force affect the whole Qika star, so that the Qika star was broken together.


    However, this step is also the limit.


    With the continuous improvement of the two forces.


    It is a matter of time before its destructive power gradually reaches the limit of the protection of the array.


    Therefore, at this moment, many strong people on the star of chica have begun to act.


    Under the official order, a large number of strong men began to take action, strengthening the nodes in each area, trying to strengthen the guard array, so as not to let the Qika star collapse.


    In a short period of time, chica star should be able to continue to support, will not break quickly.


    In addition, at the moment, everyone''s sight has been restrained by the two figures in the air, and they can''t help watching.


    In midair, powerful forces tear space apart.


    After the fierce collision, the two figures stood at each other and appeared in everyone''s sight again.


    The result of this collision ended with Lu Yao''s complete retreat.


    At this moment, her strength is still strong, reaching a degree of terror.


    Strands of golden power hang down, covering her whole body up and down. At a glance, it seems particularly sacred, just like a heavenly daughter.


    But if you carefully observe, you can find that her strength has gradually weakened, and now her eyes are also with some fatigue.


    Her breathing became increasingly rapid and seemed to have reached the limit.


    To use the power of the king of gold is to use the power of the king of gold.


    But in fact, it is also the use of Lu Yao''s own body to carry.


    After all, no matter how powerful the power is, it needs a carrier to carry it.


    At the moment, Luyao acts as the carrier.


    As a result, her body was under a lot of pressure.


    To a certain extent, the more powerful the force she is using at the moment, the more terrifying it looks, and the more terrifying and huge the pressure she needs to bear.


    If you are dealing with an ordinary opponent, it doesn''t matter.


    After all, in this world, there are not many people who can fight or even compete with the power of the king of gold.


    The vast majority of people will collapse immediately when they encounter this force, and they can''t be rivals at all.


    But the scarlet knight is an exception.


    As one of the five Knights of the round table, the scarlet Knight''s power is not as powerful as the former king of gold, but it is absolutely at the top.


    Against such an opponent, it is not enough to use only part of the power of the king of gold.


    Standing in the middle of the air, looking at Lu Yao, who was standing in front of him, panting and looking as if he had reached the limit, the scarlet Knight did not speak, but shook his head silently, looking disappointed.


    "It''s not the person who used to be..."


    She looked at Lu Yao in front of her eyes, with an undisguised disappointment: "your fighting will is disappointing."


    "Clearly has enough powerful, but the result is not as good as an ordinary warrior."


    "It''s a waste of the golden mark being handed over to you..."


    She spoke faintly, then her voice continued to fall, with some exclamations: "however, this also made me understand some things...."


    "The remaining evils of the king of gold are still active in the starry sky."

 Chapter 489

    "What do you mean?"


    In the middle of the sky, listening to the words of the scarlet knight in front of her, Lu Yao was stunned and said subconsciously, looking puzzled.


    However, for her question, the scarlet Knight obviously did not mean to answer.


    "It''s getting late..."


    Standing in mid air, the scarlet Knight turned around and looked at Luyao in front of him. His face was calm and he said, "this farce, it''s time to end."


    "Even if it''s just a fake, the gold mark on you is real."


    "After taking you down, it''s also a good choice to deprive you of your golden mark and extract the power from it."


    Indifferent words fall here.


    Standing in the same place, the scarlet Knight looks at Lu Yao in front of him and finally reaches out his hand.


    In an instant, all the light was dim.


    In Lu Yao''s eyes, everything around her dissipated and her brilliance was deprived. Even her own feelings seemed to become abstract and blurred.


    It''s as if everything around is distorted and can''t be seen clearly.


    In this sense, their own strength was suppressed to the extreme, simply unable to make a decent counterattack.


    Standing in the same place, Lu Yao tries to open her eyes.


    In her eyes, the light golden light twinkled, and now it appeared, shining on the earth, and dyed the sky golden.


    But even so, her strength is still unable to break through the limit, in the face of the Red Knight''s suppression, unable to go further and do more.


    The power gap between the two sides is too big.


    In Lu Yao''s body, the power of the golden mark is still flashing, trying to emerge and fight against the power of the scarlet knight, but there is no way.


    After the previous fight, the power of golden mark has been consumed too much, and now it is no longer the opponent of scarlet knight.


    Even if it''s just a part, it''s the same.


    Standing in the same place, Lu Yao stood there, looking at the scarlet light flashing in front of her body, pounding towards her eyebrows.


    "Is it over?"


    Through various means to observe the war, looking at the scene in front of us, I don''t know how many people are shaking their heads secretly. They have no suspense about the outcome of the war.


    From the initial situation, the power gap between the two is not too big.


    But relatively speaking, the power of the scarlet knight is her own, and she has experienced many terrible battles and battles, and her fighting methods are very familiar.


    No matter what, Luyao is just an ordinary girl.


    She can never compare with the scarlet knight in fighting.


    Even if the power used is similar, it can never be the opponent of the scarlet knight.


    What''s more, with her body now, she can''t bear too much power of gold mark.


    It is precisely because of this that the outcome of this war was very unfavorable from the very beginning.


    It''s very good to be able to persist until now.


    And now, looking at it, the fight is finally coming to an end.


    "It''s just a fake King..."


    On one of the streets, Philip looked into the air, felt the scene that had been skimmed over, and then sighed softly and deeply.


    From just now to now, the result of this battle has been watched by him, very concerned.


    Therefore, he saw all the performance of Lu Yao.


    Although the heart has already been prepared, but really see this behind the scenes, Philip''s heart or can not help but rise a sense of inexplicable.


    "The puppet king is only the puppet king after all, but not the real king after all."


    Standing in the same place, he felt the scene emerging from the sky and sighed: "if the real king was here, it would never be like this..."


    The reincarnation of the king of gold, even though it has cut off the connection in the past, is absolutely impossible.


    I have to say that for Lu Yao''s previous performance, even filiel is very disappointed.


    But to some extent, it also strengthened his determination.


    Standing where he was, he raised his head and looked ahead.


    In front, a prosperous street emerged.


    At the end, a villa area emerges.


    In it, the breath of the leaves is displayed, which is very clear in Philip''s induction.


    "Finally found..."


    Feeling the breath of the leaves in front of him, fillier sighed. At this time, he was relieved.


    In this way, he is lucky.


    In the previous case, Ye Ye was not killed by the scarlet knight, but still survived.


    That''s good.


    Although they were only sent out to cultivate the puppet king, they also made great efforts on ye ye, leaving behind a lot of backhand.


    These successors were basically prepared for Lu Yao, the puppet king, considering all aspects of the situation.


    The reason for this is to ensure that Lu Yao, a puppet king, can not die easily and grow up to a certain extent.


    Otherwise, if Lu Yao died too early, I''m afraid it won''t attract much attention.


    And now, it''s time for these hands on the leaf to be used.


    Standing in the same place, the thought flashed through his mind, and then he stepped forward.


    Step on


    A slight sound of footsteps sounded at the moment, without the slightest cover up, so easily penetrated out.


    In the villa room, ye ye seems to be very alert at the moment. After hearing the sudden sound of footsteps, she immediately turns around and looks in the direction of fillier.


    Soon, two people''s eyes intertwined, two breath of some contact with each other rise.


    Then, the leaf quickly reacted to come over, looking at the front of the slowly coming Philip, eyes raised the mood of uncertainty.


    ......................


    Let''s not talk about the situation over there.


    Here in Chen Heng, things have changed.


    "It seems to be over..."


    Standing in the same place, looking at the scene emerging in mid air, the Oriental bear put away his worries and sighed softly.


    He sighed, then turned around and looked at Chen Heng in front of him.


    At that time, Chen Heng did not take the opportunity to leave, but still stood there, looking like this position did not change.


    "What do you mean?"


    In the middle of the sky, listening to the words of the scarlet knight in front of her, Lu Yao was stunned and said subconsciously, looking puzzled.


    However, for her question, the scarlet Knight obviously did not mean to answer.


    "It''s getting late..."


    Standing in mid air, the scarlet Knight turned around and looked at Luyao in front of him. His face was calm and he said, "this farce, it''s time to end."


    "Even if it''s just a fake, the gold mark on you is real."


    "After taking you down, it''s also a good choice to deprive you of your golden mark and extract the power from it."


    Indifferent words fall here.


    Standing in the same place, the scarlet Knight looks at Lu Yao in front of him and finally reaches out his hand.


    In an instant, all the light was dim.


    In Lu Yao''s eyes, everything around her dissipated and her brilliance was deprived. Even her own feelings seemed to become abstract and blurred.


    It''s as if everything around is distorted and can''t be seen clearly.


    In this sense, their own strength was suppressed to the extreme, simply unable to make a decent counterattack.


    Standing in the same place, Lu Yao tries to open her eyes.


    In her eyes, the light golden light twinkled, and now it appeared, shining on the earth, and dyed the sky golden.


    But even so, her strength is still unable to break through the limit, in the face of the Red Knight''s suppression, unable to go further and do more.


    The power gap between the two sides is too big.


    In Lu Yao''s body, the power of the golden mark is still flashing, trying to emerge and fight against the power of the scarlet knight, but there is no way.


    After the previous fight, the power of golden mark has been consumed too much, and now it is no longer the opponent of scarlet knight.


    Even if it''s just a part, it''s the same.


    Standing in the same place, Lu Yao stood there, looking at the scarlet light flashing in front of her body, pounding towards her eyebrows.


    "Is it over?"


    Through various means to observe the war, looking at the scene in front of us, I don''t know how many people are shaking their heads secretly. They have no suspense about the outcome of the war.


    From the initial situation, the power gap between the two is not too big.


    But relatively speaking, the power of the scarlet knight is her own, and she has experienced many terrible battles and battles, and her fighting methods are very familiar.


    No matter what, Luyao is just an ordinary girl.


    She can never compare with the scarlet knight in fighting.


    Even if the power used is similar, it can never be the opponent of the scarlet knight.


    What''s more, with her body now, she can''t bear too much power of gold mark.


    It is precisely because of this that the outcome of this war was very unfavorable from the very beginning.


    It''s very good to be able to persist until now.


    And now, looking at it, the fight is finally coming to an end.


    "It''s just a fake King..."


    On one of the streets, Philip looked into the air, felt the scene that had been skimmed over, and then sighed softly and deeply.


    From just now to now, the result of this battle has been watched by him, very concerned.


    Therefore, he saw all the performance of Lu Yao.


    Although the heart has already been prepared, but really see this behind the scenes, Philip''s heart or can not help but rise a sense of inexplicable.


    "The puppet king is only the puppet king after all, but not the real king after all."


    Standing in the same place, he felt the scene emerging from the sky and sighed: "if the real king was here, it would never be like this..."


    The reincarnation of the king of gold, even though it has cut off the connection in the past, is absolutely impossible.


    I have to say that for Lu Yao''s previous performance, even filiel is very disappointed.


    But to some extent, it also strengthened his determination.


    Standing where he was, he raised his head and looked ahead.


    In front, a prosperous street emerged.


    At the end, a villa area emerges.


    In it, the breath of the leaves is displayed, which is very clear in Philip''s induction.


    "Finally found..."


    Feeling the breath of the leaves in front of him, fillier sighed. At this time, he was relieved.


    In this way, he is lucky.


    In the previous case, Ye Ye was not killed by the scarlet knight, but still survived.


    That''s good.


    Although they were only sent out to cultivate the puppet king, they also made great efforts on ye ye, leaving behind a lot of backhand.


    These successors were basically prepared for Lu Yao, the puppet king, considering all aspects of the situation.


    The reason for this is to ensure that Lu Yao, a puppet king, can not die easily and grow up to a certain extent.


    Otherwise, if Lu Yao died too early, I''m afraid it won''t attract much attention.


    And now, it''s time for these hands on the leaf to be used.


    Standing in the same place, the thought flashed through his mind, and then he stepped forward.


    Step on


    A slight sound of footsteps sounded at the moment, without the slightest cover up, so easily penetrated out.


    In the villa room, ye ye seems to be very alert at the moment. After hearing the sudden sound of footsteps, she immediately turns around and looks in the direction of fillier.


    Soon, two people''s eyes intertwined, two breath of some contact with each other rise.


    Then, the leaf quickly reacted to come over, looking at the front of the slowly coming Philip, eyes raised the mood of uncertainty.


    ......................


    Let''s not talk about the situation over there.


    Here in Chen Heng, things have changed.


    "It seems to be over..."


    Standing in the same place, looking at the scene emerging in mid air, the Oriental bear put away his worries and sighed softly.


    He sighed, then turned around and looked at Chen Heng in front of him.


    At that time, Chen Heng did not take the opportunity to leave, but still stood there, looking like this position did not change.


    We know where Philly is.


    Soon, two people''s eyes intertwined, two breath of some contact with each other rise.


    Then, the leaf quickly reacted to come over, looking at the front of the slowly coming Philip, eyes raised the mood of uncertainty.


    ......................


    Let''s not talk about the situation over there.


    Here in Chen Heng, things have changed.


    "It seems to be over..."


    Standing in the same place, looking at the scene emerging in mid air, the Oriental bear put away his worries and sighed softly.


    He sighed, then turned around and looked at Chen Heng in front of him.


    At that time, Chen Heng did not take the opportunity to leave, but still stood there, looking like this position did not change.


    Standing in the same place, looking at the scene emerging in mid air, the Oriental bear put away his worries and sighed softly.


    He sighed, then turned around and looked at Chen Heng in front of him.


    At that time, Chen Heng did not take the opportunity to leave, but still stood there, looking like this position did not change.

 Chapter 490

    The dull sound came out from here and rang everywhere.


    In front of the scarlet knight, the wall behind Lu Yao is broken. Influenced by the power of his body, it directly starts to break from the most basic structure and becomes dust.


    Lu Yao vomited a big mouthful of blood. It seemed that her injury was more serious.


    She fell to the ground with some weakness, looking at the scarlet knight standing there in front of her, with a strong reluctance in her eyes.


    After a series of battles and cruel fights, Lu Yao did not have the new fear like ordinary people, but became more frustrated and braver, and her will never went out.


    This kind of tough attitude, let the scarlet Knight some accident.


    "Nice look."


    Standing in the same place, the scarlet Knight looked at Lu Yao and nodded, affirming her spirit and fighting will.


    In any case, as an ordinary girl, can fight with her until now, still be able to persevere.


    Apart from other things, this spiritual momentum alone is enough to be praised.


    In this respect, the scarlet knight is not stingy of affirmation.


    However, what should be done must be done after all.


    With the heart read a move, Lu Yao once again flying out, this time directly by a strong force set in midair.


    In front of her forehead, the golden mark is still emerging, on which there is a light golden light blooming, enveloping her whole body.


    This is the power of the king of gold, which is still providing power at the moment. Even after fighting for such a long time, it has not subsided.


    However, after such a long time consumption, the power of the golden mark has finally reached a limit.


    After all, no matter what it is, there are limits.


    Even if it''s the mark of gold, it''s something left by the king of gold.


    At the moment, there are tiny cracks on the bright gold mark.


    On it, at the moment, the mark is dim and weak.


    Looking at the golden mark in front of him, the scarlet Knight stood in the same place, his face was covered by the scarlet mask, he could not see clearly, but silently extended his hand.


    She stretched out a hand and pressed it toward the golden mark.


    This action seems ordinary, but in fact it contains the power of extreme terror.


    At this moment, Lu Yao had an inexplicable feeling in her heart.


    If you are met by the scarlet knight in front of you, I''m afraid something extremely bad will happen.


    In fact, it is the same.


    In her body, the power from the king of gold rises abruptly. At the moment, the gold mark is shining. It seems that she feels some crisis and shakes spontaneously.


    Unfortunately, no matter how Lu Yao struggled, it was over now.


    Her strength can''t compete with the scarlet knight. It''s the same before her peak. It''s unreasonable that she is weak at the moment, but she can win after that.


    Therefore, her struggle is doomed to be very weak.


    "Be quiet!"


    Standing in the same place, the scarlet Knight waved at will, and a powerful force came out. He suppressed the emerging force on Lu Yao again, and then continued to stretch out his hand.


    Bang!


    A clear sound sounded here. It sounded very clear, just like the sound of broken glass. It was very bright and thorough.


    It''s very unique.


    At the moment, Lu Yao''s body completely stopped, and now she was so stiff that she couldn''t move.


    In her body, the almost inseparable power that had been integrated with her was being affected by the power of the crimson knight. At the moment, it was rioting, as if it was going to be extracted.


    "She wanted to... Take the golden mark out of me?"


    Suspended in the air, Lu Yao endured the severe pain in her body. At the moment, the idea flashed through her heart.


    At this time, she can understand what the other party wants to do without explanation.


    Obviously, by now, the scarlet knight has lost all his patience and is ready to peel the golden mark from Luyao''s body and extract it.


    Once the golden mark is extracted, Lu Yao''s power will be completely deprived, just an ordinary girl.


    No, not only that.


    In the long time, the golden mark has been inseparable from Luyao, and is a part of her life.


    There is no division between the two.


    Therefore, when the golden mark is completely deprived and divided, Lu Yao''s life will go to the limit.


    By then, she will be dead.


    Death?


    At this moment, Lu Yao''s mind flashed this idea, but inexplicably did not have the slightest fear.


    She had thought about death in the past.


    In this regard, she had a lot of fear, but also at a loss.


    But really to the moment, really to face the time, she found that her heart does not seem to have much fear.


    Some are just a touch of regret.


    "After I die, my parents and brother will be very sad..."


    With the time passing by, Lu Yao''s spirit gradually became blurred, and now her mind became more and more unclear.


    If she really died here, how can others not say for a moment, but her parents and brother should be very sad, right?


    And leaves.


    She spent so much energy on her, hoping that she could revive the glory of the king of gold in the future.


    But now, looking at the situation, it''s all in vain.


    She failed to live up to the leaf, also failed to live up to the expectations of others, so she will die here.


    What a pity


    Silent, a thought at the moment flashing, so across the mind.


    As time goes by, her life will come to an end.


    But at the moment, after all, there are variables.


    A pale golden light appeared and spread from afar.


    In a flash, the gold mark in Lu Yao''s body was linked up, forming a mysterious and inexplicable change.


    Huge power bloomed in an instant, blocking the action of the scarlet knight in an instant.


    It''s just a moment, but it''s enough.


    A figure skips over from the distance, taking advantage of this gap to take Lu Yao away, forcing her out of the previous dangerous state.


    After leaving the previous state, Lu Yao''s mind began to gradually recover.


    In front of her eyes, the line of sight is gradually clear.


    A girl''s face floated in front of her eyes. It looked very lovely and gave her a very familiar feeling.


    "Leaves?"


    Looking at Ye''s face, Lu Yao suddenly wakes up.


    "My king, it''s not time to give up!"


    Lu Yao will be forced to hold down, the leaf bit his teeth, looking at the front of Lu Yao said: "we still have a chance!"


    Bang!


    Not far away, a crisp sound came.


    Not far away, the figure of the scarlet Knight appeared again. At the moment, it was floating in front of them.


    "It''s kind of loyal..."


    Standing in the same place, the scarlet Knight looked at the leaves who came in a hurry and saved Lu Yao at the critical moment. There was not much unexpected performance. He just shook his head: "it''s a pity that he just killed himself."


    The strength of Ye Ye is much stronger than that of Lu Yao.


    At the moment, she has recovered most of the strength, enough to play a fourth level power in a short time.


    But it''s a pity.


    The power of the fourth level, for others, may have been good, and even to a certain extent, can be regarded as a strong one.


    But for the scarlet knight in front of him, not to mention the fourth level, even the fifth level, is nothing but the goods of death.


    In this world, the scarlet Knight represents the peak of the strong.


    In front of such strong people, it''s just a fourth level. Even if it comes, it''s just a dish delivery.


    Therefore, the scarlet Knight didn''t pay attention to the arrival of the leaf.


    "Then add me."


    Not far away, a sound sounded again, it seemed that some old, with a kind of inexplicable meaning.


    Listening to the voice, the scarlet Knight didn''t have much surprise. He just turned around and looked in that direction.


    There, the figure of an old man appeared and stood there.


    This is a very old man. He looks very old. He has a bitter color on his old face. Now he is wearing a proper suit. He just stands there.


    It''s no one else. It''s Philly.


    Standing in the same place, looking at the appearance of Philip, the scarlet Knight''s face showed a very interesting expression: "I have heard before that one of the followers who once followed the king of gold, named Philip, took part."


    "I thought it was some of you old die hards who finally got a head start."


    "But now it''s not like that."


    She opened her mouth with great interest, and she already understood everything.


    Philip''s action and posture at the moment, has his attitude can not be more obvious to show.


    His refuge is not sincere, but only disguised, in order to better assist the king of gold.


    At this time, he can''t sit still.


    In this regard, the scarlet knight is not discouraged, there is no extra emotion.


    There is no shortage of smart people in this world.


    Within the round table, some people have already guessed the real purpose of Philip''s defection, and doubted him.


    But in the past, fillier''s performance was quite good, and he spared no effort to pursue the king of gold, so he put aside his doubts for the time being.


    But in fact, there are always seeds of doubt.


    Therefore, at the moment, the other party''s rebellion is only a matter of course.


    "Traitor!"


    Not far away, a shout came.


    Avril walked out of the corner and came here with a group of people from the round table meeting. At the moment, she looked at Philly in front of her, with a strong anger on her face: "did you kill Ollie?"


    Before this time, Avril and others are not idle. In order to avoid accidents, they have been wandering around here, always ready to support.


    Just now, when the scarlet knight and Lu Yao were fighting alone, they didn''t intervene, and they couldn''t intervene to that extent.


    But now, after the appearance of Ye Ye and fillier one after another, they come here immediately.


    After all, Lu Yao is the king of gold. But if even the followers of the king of gold want the scarlet knights to do it themselves, what should they do?


    So, in order to show their value, they immediately ran over.


    Avril stood in the same place, looking at the front of Philip, with a strong anger on her face.


    However, for her anger, standing in front of him, Philip did not show the slightest.


    In the past, Avril and other people''s impression, fillier has always been low head, a very humble and respectful appearance.


    So for a long time, no one paid attention to him.


    But at the moment, the results are different.


    Standing alone in the same place, fillier was dressed up and looked very energetic.


    His body is a little thin, has been very old, but at this moment is still standing straight, like a tower, never bow.


    When Avril and other people''s eyes are fixed on him, a strong breath also spreads, rippling to all directions.


    The powerful power of the true spirit sweeps all directions.


    Standing in the same place, the expression on Avril''s face soon stagnated, then changed, with a little unbelievable.


    "No... no way!"


    She looked ahead and stood there, with a faint smile on her face. Her face was full of disbelief: "your strength!"


    At this moment, Philip had already removed all his disguises.


    All the breath of his body spread out, and there was no longer any cover up.


    And the breath, impressively in the fifth level.


    And even in the five levels, they are absolutely strong.


    At least it''s better than Avril''s five steps. I don''t know how much.


    The strength of fillier is more powerful than Avril.


    Even stronger than I don''t know how much.


    Looking back on the past, when fillier was so humble and respectful that she could hardly wait to kneel down to show her loyalty, Avril''s face turned pale. At this time, there was a feeling of ridicule in her heart.


    "I see..."


    On one side, the scarlet knight was still standing there, looking at Philip in front of him at the moment, he said with great interest: "your body has serious problems, otherwise, even if it is not far from Hengji."


    "In order to be loyal to the king of gold, can such a strong man disguise himself as before, even bend his knees to some ants who are not as good as you, and bear such shame?"


    "From this point of view, your loyalty to the king of gold is really moving."


    Standing in the same place, the scarlet Knight spoke lightly, and said so at the moment.


    For the feelings of Avril and others behind her, she did not care, just looked at Lu Yao three people in front of her with great interest, and then continued to speak: "it''s just, it''s not enough."


    "Don''t say it''s you now. Even if you stand in front of me at the peak, you can''t stop me."


    "What are you going to do in the current situation?"


    She spoke softly, curious.


    Listening to the scarlet Knight''s words, on the opposite side, Philip also showed a decent smile: "of course I won''t be your opponent."


    "It''s just that compared with the old man, you are not in a very good condition."


    "So what?"


    For Philip''s words, scarlet Knight noncommittal, just light mouth said: "take you have enough."


    The scarlet Knight here is not an entity, just a part.


    Although the power of the scarlet knight is still strong, it is not as terrible as the noumenon.


    Before that, the scarlet Knight fought with Lu Yao for such a long time.


    Although Lu Yao''s fighting power is strong, the power of the golden mark is real.


    It is very difficult to deal with the terror power marked by gold, even if the scarlet knight is only a part.


    If it wasn''t for Lu Yao, the master, who was really unbearable and weak in fighting will and other aspects, I''m afraid the final result of this battle is still unknown.


    Even if the scarlet Knight wins in the end, his own state may not be so good. Most of his strength has been consumed.


    "Yes."


    Standing in the same place, listening to the scarlet Knight''s words, Philip nodded and said, "even so, I''m not your opponent."


    "But if you give up your life, I think it will be OK to delay for a while."


    "Not bad."


    The scarlet Knight nodded and did not deny Philip''s words.


    No matter how to say, fillier is a strong man who used to be close to constant level. Even if his strength is declining now, he can''t look at it according to the ordinary fifth level.


    In this world, the constant level is already the sixth level.


    Even though the five Knights above are only at the top of this level, they are not completely out of the scope of this level.


    It''s not difficult for Philip to win him, but it will take a lot of time.


    This is a very normal thing.


    And this, presumably, is fillier''s plan.


    "Unfortunately..."


    Standing in the same place, the scarlet Knight sighed, and then his breath began to change slowly.


    On her body, an inexplicable force emerged.


    The terrible injuries caused by fighting emerged at this moment, and then recovered slowly under the nourishment of a new force.


    In the same place, the power of the scarlet Knight returned to the previous state, it seems almost no loss in general.


    "How could it be..."


    Feeling the power of the scarlet knight in front of us, the faces of Philip and others suddenly changed.


    In their induction, at the moment, the power of the scarlet knight has reached a terrible point.


    That kind of terrible and powerful breath is almost more terrible and powerful than that of fighting with Lu Yao before.


    But how is that possible?


    "You just didn''t do your best?"


    Standing in the same place, many thoughts flashed in Philip''s heart. Then he raised his head and said subconsciously.


    "The reaction was pretty good."


    The scarlet Knight looked up and forgot him, then shook his head: "I just want to fight her with the same strength as the king of gold."


    "It doesn''t mean it''s my best effort."


    Boom!


    Cold voice down, the storm began to sweep the four sides.


    It''s like an angry dragon roaring here, rushing into the air and sweeping the whole star.


    At this moment, the crimson sky shrouded everything in all directions, obscuring the whole view of the stars.


    blot out the sky and cover the sun!

 Chapter 491

    The blinding light enveloped everything and came at this moment.


    When the power of the scarlet Knight really blooms, at this moment, all people really understand the power of the scarlet knight.


    Before the outbreak of terror, it turned out that it was not the full strength of the scarlet knight, just the state that he deliberately maintained for the sake of fairness.


    And at this moment, when the king of gold was really defeated by him, the real power of terror broke out.


    Boom!


    The whole star was shaking, the earth began to crack, and a steady stream of power was emerging from under the ground, about to break through.


    In the sky, the crimson net opens, like an invisible hand, to devour all the stars.


    Looking at the scene in front of us, not to mention other people, even fillier''s face was ugly at the moment.


    "What kind of monster is this..."


    Until now, fillier deeply understood the power of the scarlet knight.


    There is no doubt that the five knights are powerful.


    But in the past, no one really knew how powerful the five knights were.


    Because everyone who has met is basically dead.


    And at the moment, they''re finally witnessing it all.


    "Chica star! Chica


    From afar, through the satellite observation here, this moment there are countless faces showing the color of horror.


    Because in their eyes, there is a very terrible scene.


    The eastern bear got up and looked at the scene in front of him. He couldn''t believe it.


    Under his eyes, a crimson light was blooming.


    In the starry sky, the power of the scarlet knight is constantly expanding. At the moment, it has enveloped the whole Chika star.


    From the appearance, it looks like the whole Chika star has been dyed a layer of scarlet color, which is particularly unique at a glance.


    But in the eyes of those who really understand, it is so dangerous.


    "This power, this power!"


    Looking at the scene in front of him, the eastern bear was thrilled. At this time, his heart was full of fear: "scarlet knight, she wants to destroy the whole Chika star!"


    The crimson light enveloped the whole of chica.


    And inside the chica stars, at this moment, the power of a large area is being devoured and plundered.


    Inside the star, the original stable structure was affected and began to twist.


    If it goes on like this, with the change of stars, the whole Chika star will be destroyed.


    Scarlet knight, this is to destroy the whole Chika star.


    "How dare he! How dare you


    "No!"


    At this moment, after realizing the idea of the scarlet knight, I don''t know how many people roared, showing the color of disbelief.


    Now, they are aware of their future.


    If the situation continues to evolve like this, with the Red Knight''s play, no one will be able to survive on the whole Chika star.


    Aware of this, countless people are not willing to roar, want to break through the comfort of the scarlet net, to break through the power left by the scarlet knight, in order to change the final outcome.


    It''s just that it doesn''t work in the end.


    The crimson Knight''s ultimate strength is extremely terrifying.


    After fully opening, the power of the scarlet net is no longer easily touched by others.


    Even if it is like the Oriental bear, there is no way to stop it.


    Unless we can defeat the scarlet knight, the next upheaval of chica is inevitable.


    Aware of this, I don''t know how many people turn pale and look in the direction of the scarlet knight.


    Before that, when the king of gold fought with the scarlet knight, they didn''t fight.


    Because the war at that time did not affect them. Although it was terrible, it had nothing to do with them.


    But at the moment, in front of this key, they have to move.


    If you don''t do it again, it will be a dead end.


    However, for this group of people''s reaction, the scarlet Knight obviously did not care.


    "Boring..."


    Standing in the same place, looking at the three people in front of him, he seemed to feel the actions of those people in the distance. The scarlet Knight shook his head.


    For her, the resistance above the star is not worth mentioning.


    After all, on this star, even a sixth order can''t be found.


    For the five Knights above, such stars are just food, not worth mentioning at all.


    "It''s over..."


    Standing where she was, thoughts flashed through her mind. Then she looked up at the stars in the distance. Then she turned around and looked at Philly in front of her.


    A pair of cold eyes fixed on Philip''s body, numbing his scalp.


    But even so, fillier didn''t dare to move at all.


    Because he could feel that when the eyes looked at him, an inexplicable force also locked him.


    If he dares to have any superfluous movements, as long as there are some flaws, the fatal blow will soon come on him.


    Therefore, he did not dare to move, only stood there.


    It''s a dead end to just stand still.


    Philly stood still, his back wet with cold sweat.


    The present situation is a dead end.


    But by this time, there is no turning back.


    Moreover, since he stood up, he was obviously not afraid of death.


    Behind him, Ye is holding Lu Yao and looking ahead stubbornly. At the moment, she is ready for the worst.


    In Ye Zi''s arms, Lu Yao''s face was pale, and her whole face looked very ugly.


    However, at this time, the gold mark on her head is more bright and brighter, which vaguely exudes a unique will. She will never give up until the last moment.


    After going through so many things in succession, Lu Yao seems to have realized a lot at this time.


    Her will has become tough, has faded from the past childishness, become more mature, and initially has the will that a king should have.


    At this moment, she was standing there, her golden eyes were majestic, looking at the scarlet Knight walking slowly ahead, and there was no fear in her eyes.


    In her body, she seemed to feel the will of Lu Yao, and a new force began to revive.


    A layer of cyan armor began to appear on the surface of Luyao''s body to cover it.


    This is the ancient battle armor. It is the secret treasure that Lu Yao obtained from that relic before.


    Just before that, because of Luyao''s own reasons, this ancient armor didn''t identify with Luyao, so it couldn''t be used.


    But at this time, it seems to be infected by Lu Yao''s will. This ancient armor finally identifies with Lu Yao, and now it begins to recover spontaneously.


    New power emerged. Although the power provided by ancient war armour was not strong compared with that provided by golden mark, it gave Lu Yao new confidence.


    Standing in the same place, feeling the armor emerging from all over her body, she smiles and looks in front of her eyes.


    In the front, when the ancient armor appeared, the scarlet Knight''s action did not change. It was just a little surprise in his sight.


    But that''s it.


    Although ancient armor is a rare secret, it is not a rare thing for the five knights.


    In fact, compared with the ancient armor, it is more rare for the ancient armor to recover spontaneously and give full play to its strength.


    In this respect, Lu Yao has just passed the exam, which is far from excellent.


    However, her ability to wake up the mecha at this time, recognized by the mecha, undoubtedly has extraordinary quality. If she has enough time to grow up, her future will be unlimited.


    Unfortunately, she has no future.


    The idea flashed through the scarlet Knight''s heart, and then he held out his hand.


    The great power is gathering. It will burst out at this moment and rush forward.


    "It''s over."


    Standing in the same place, looking at Lu Yao standing behind Philip, the idea flashed through the scarlet Knight''s heart.


    In this blow, she didn''t keep her hand any longer. She just hit with all her strength.


    With his present strength, under this attack, no matter Philly or Luyao, they will never be spared. They will definitely be killed at the first time.


    By then, it will be over.


    At that time, the war, which has lasted for thousands of years, can be played down for the time being.


    Standing in the same place, the idea flashed through the scarlet Knight''s heart.


    But soon her movements stopped.


    Like a beast perceiving danger and a dying man perceiving death, a deadly sense of danger appeared everywhere.


    At this moment, a sense of horror flashed through the heart of the scarlet knight, and a kind of inexplicable feeling emerged.


    Her movement stopped immediately, and then followed the feeling in her heart and looked to another direction in the distance.


    "Why?"


    In front, watching the scarlet Knight''s action, the three of them were puzzled and subconsciously followed the scarlet Knight''s action and looked in that direction.


    Under their gaze, the scene of that place emerged.


    From their view, it was just a broken alley.


    It can be seen that this place should be very prosperous. It is a well preserved ancient lane, and many tourists come to visit it at ordinary times.


    But by this time, it had become a ruin, which had been destroyed by the power of the scarlet knight, and it had changed a lot.


    A sound of footsteps came out slowly.


    Step on... Step on


    The sound of the footstep is clear and steady. It also has a strange sense of regularity.


    It''s like someone is coming from the end of the alley, towards here.


    Golden light and rain in the diffuse, at the moment rippling open, will offset the crimson light, drive out.


    That kind of mighty, just like the terrible spirit of the dragon, counteracts all the peeping eyes, even the scarlet knight is no exception.


    When all the extraordinary vision is blocked out, we can only rely on our own eyes to observe.


    Feeling this feeling, Philip''s face changed greatly, but the scarlet Knight didn''t make any movement. He just stood in the same place quietly and watched the direction in the distance.


    Under her gaze, a figure came in the direction of the distance.


    On the surface, it was a young man, wearing a black robe and holding an umbrella.


    He came from afar with wind and rain.


    Before it came, it was windy and sunny here, full of the power of the scarlet knight, isolated from all the wind and rain.


    When it came, the isolation was broken.


    Wind and rain poured in, rippling here, affecting everything around.


    In the invisible, the inexplicable power was offset.


    The golden light and rain are falling, falling everywhere, forming a golden field in silence.


    In silence, everything changes.


    The scarlet Knight''s eyes were a little dignified.


    Under the golden light, the youth''s appearance shows.


    From the surface, he is a very handsome young man with delicate and beautiful appearance, with a unique charm that does not belong to ordinary people.


    He came from a distance, silent action, between every move, amazing on the spot.


    However, when the appearance showed that moment, I don''t know how many people''s faces were shocked.


    "That''s it!"


    In the spacious room, when she saw the scene through the satellite, Liu Rou''s calm face suddenly changed, and she could not help sitting up, with a look of shock on her face.


    As like as two peas on the screen, the nameless man who appeared before the scarlet knight is as Chen Heng as he looks.


    It''s just that the change is too big.


    In Liu Rou''s mind, although Chen Heng is extremely excellent and has countless possibilities in the future, he is just a young genius. Although he has endless potential, he still needs time to grow up.


    The man in front of the scarlet knight can''t see his strength, but it can be seen from the scarlet Knight''s posture of facing the enemy and his detached appearance that he is absolutely an unimaginable strong man.


    This is by no means a genius who needs time to grow up, but a dragon that has already occupied the sky.


    The gap between the two is so big that even Liu Rou can''t accept it.


    Compared with Liu Rou, the Oriental bear on one side is much easier to accept.


    Standing in the same place, looking at Chen Heng''s face, Dongfang Xiong''s face is also dignified. But looking back on his powerlessness in the face of Chen Heng before, and looking at Chen Heng''s posture in front of him, he is much more receptive.


    But his heart is also very confused, looking at the front of the screen in Chen Heng, can not help but speak, some mutter.


    "What is this..."


    ...................


    "What is this..."


    When others are confused and shocked, there is the same thing there.


    Being held by ye ye in her arms, Lu Yao looks at the figure in front of her. At this moment, her face is also shocked.


    She looks at Chen Heng ahead.


    In the light, Chen Heng''s appearance was the same as before, but with a little smile on his face, he seemed more gentle.


    But that extraordinary, people can''t help but feel the trembling terror, but it can''t match with Lu Yao''s brother in memory.

 Chapter 492

    "Why?"


    Standing in the same place, supported by the leaves, Lu Yao''s face looks a little pale. At the moment, her eyes are fixed on Chen Heng, who is walking in front of her. Looking at the holy figure, her mood is uncertain at the moment.


    She was sure that the man in front of her was his brother.


    I just don''t know why, but it''s like this.


    It''s like waking up and everything has changed.


    She became the so-called king of gold from an ordinary student, and so did her brother.


    Wake up, as if everyone has become strange.


    Standing in the same place, feeling everything around, Lu Yao''s mind was in a trance.


    But she is, but the others around her are not.


    Looking at Chen Heng coming in front of him, the body of the scarlet Knight stood, with a little dignified in his eyes.


    "Who are you?"


    She looked at the front of Chen Heng, and finally said: "a tiny star, in addition to the king of gold, there are people like you."


    Standing in place, her eyes fixed on Chen Heng, as if to see through the general, but ultimately unable to do.


    There is a kind of inexplicable power to isolate her peep, so that she can not see the nature of the person in front of her.


    There is no doubt that this is a very incredible thing for the Red Knight.


    Even in front of Lu Yao, the king of gold, the scarlet Knight did not have such a feeling.


    But now, there is.


    What''s more, Chen Heng''s breath is very strange.


    Simply from the surface, Chen Heng seems to be just five steps, even five steps are not too complete.


    This kind of strength, for the scarlet knight, is not worth mentioning at all, even inferior to the one side of Philip.


    But standing in front of the scarlet knight, Chen Heng''s momentum and strength are far more than that.


    That kind of soul stirring power, like the spirit of the black dragon roaring in the sky, is more than five levels!


    Even the former king of gold never put so much pressure on the scarlet knight.


    Instinct tells the scarlet knight that this will be a more difficult opponent than the scarlet Knight before.


    Therefore, her eyes with a little dignified, now looking at the eyes.


    "The road is empty."


    In front of him, listening to the words of the scarlet knight, Chen Heng was silent for a moment, then laughed and said his name.


    As the words fell, the scarlet Knight frowned.


    She wanted to get some information about the name from her mind, but she didn''t find a clue in the end.


    The name was blank in the scarlet Knight''s mind, as if it didn''t exist at all.


    On the contrary, the two of them, Phil and Avril, changed slightly, and now they had a feeling of disbelief.


    The scarlet knight is high above, so naturally he won''t pay too much attention to the news of mole ants.


    But the two of them couldn''t.


    Therefore, at the moment of acquiring Lu Yao''s information, they wrote down all the information of all the people around Lu Yao.


    For the strong like them, it''s not difficult. It''s just a glance.


    Therefore, they soon realize Chen Heng''s identity at the moment.


    The reincarnated brother of the king of gold.


    But how could it be?


    According to the information they have obtained before, the elder brother of the king of gold should only be an ordinary person. Although he is a genius, he should not be so far.


    According to the information they have obtained before, Chen Heng''s level is only the third level.


    But now?


    There are more than five levels.


    What''s the problem.


    Compared with the uneasiness in Philip''s heart, the scarlet Knight''s performance is still so, calm and steady, just a light voice: "your strength is very unique."


    "I know that my level is only level five, but the power in my body surprised me."


    "I''m curious about that."


    As she spoke, she slowly raised her hand. One hand slowly stretched out and fell down.


    In a flash, as if the stars had fallen, the four corners of space had stagnated, and all perception seemed to be cut off.


    If you look at this area from a distance, you can find a frightening thing.


    In front of us, this space seems to have been magically performed, and the scenes in it become blurred. Many things are gradually disappearing, as if they have been directly erased from the material level.


    All this is just the result of the Red Knight''s fist.


    For her and other characters, if they do their best, even if they just hit at random, they can have unimaginable consequences, which is enough to destroy the mountains and rivers and destroy everything.


    And now, the scarlet Knight did it, so clean.


    "This power..."


    In the distance, Lu Yao''s face turned pale, feeling the power of twisting around in front of her eyes, and her face became more ugly.


    Compared with the previous confrontation with her, the power used by the scarlet Knight at the moment is more than twice as strong?


    That''s almost another level, so terrible.


    To some extent, it also proves that the scarlet Knight''s previous words are true.


    Before that, she didn''t do her best, but suppressed her strength to the same level as her.


    Otherwise, let alone the scarlet knight, she would never be able to take the blow.


    Bang!


    A crisp collision over the four sides, sounded at the moment.


    There is light in all directions, covering everyone''s vision, unable to see the real vision ahead.


    Standing in the same place, fillier and others can only feel that there seems to be a same majestic and powerful force rising in front of them. At this moment, it rises and falls, abruptly cutting off the blow of the scarlet knight.


    Boom!


    There was a soft sound from the earth.


    At this moment, the four sides seemed to have an earthquake and began to vibrate spontaneously.


    Buildings collapse, the earth shakes, even the sky seems to be torn.


    Originally complete scarlet net, was forced to open a big hole, like being put through the general.


    Because of the lack of scarlet net, the whole process of the destruction of Chika star has been stopped.


    All eyes will be on the battlefield.


    At the moment, there are new changes there.


    The two figures are still confronting each other.


    Opposite the scarlet knight, Chen Heng raised one hand and held her fist.


    And on Chen Heng''s body, a layer of golden armor is dazzling, showing in front of everyone.


    On this layer of armor, it seems that some mysterious and powerful power is emerging, which shows up at the moment and gives Chen Heng powerful power.


    And that power burst out, in a short time, it was no less than the scarlet knight in front of us.


    Ancient armor.


    "It turns out that..."


    Looking at the gold armor on Chen Heng''s body in front of him, Lu Yao and ye ye are stunned. Recalling their past experiences, they suddenly understand everything.


    The past is in the ruins. The mysterious person who rescued them at the critical moment is no other than her elder brother.


    And the one that Ollie chased before.


    At that time, Chen Heng was also present.


    It must have been because of Chen Heng that they were able to leave without being chased.


    How much did he help them without their knowing?


    At this moment, Lu Yao''s mood is complex, and this idea flashed silently.


    In the distance, a lot of live broadcasting is still going on.


    When I saw the bright golden armor, countless people were shocked, shocked by Chen Heng''s strength.


    "Is that your real strength?"


    Sitting indoors, Liu rouduan looks at Chen Heng, who is facing the scarlet knight in front of the screen. He doesn''t flinch at all.


    In the past, Chen Heng will always bring her many surprises, many accidents.


    But in the past, the surprise Chen Heng brought her was far less than this time.


    At the moment, the person standing opposite Chen Heng is not someone else, but the five knights.


    Unknowingly, you have grown up, even in the face of such opponents also fearless degree?


    At this moment, this idea flashed in Liu Rou''s heart.


    In the distance, more people are paying attention to the battle.


    In a separate hospital room, Yang Ke suddenly gets up and stares at the screen.


    Further away, Wang Zhong looked at the scene in front of him. His eyes were scarlet and he wanted to go crazy.


    With the action of the scarlet knight, all the people who have the conditions to watch the battle are observing the result of the battle by various means.


    Looking at Chen Heng''s fighting power, I don''t know how many people are shocked.


    Even the scarlet knight standing opposite Chen Heng on the battlefield was not surprised.


    "Ancient armor?"


    Standing opposite Chen Heng, the scarlet Knight''s face was a little surprised.


    She looked at Chen Heng in front of her eyes, looking at the bright armor. At the moment, she couldn''t help but be surprised: "she was able to increase herself to this extent with the help of ancient armor..."


    Ancient armor can indeed enhance combat power. Theoretically speaking, there is no limit.


    It''s just that this is theoretical.


    There is a big gap between theory and practice.


    In fact, no one''s will can reach that level.


    In addition to the level of armor itself, the increase of ancient armor for human beings also depends on the spiritual power of the armor owner.


    And the power of the soul, which seems illusory, is actually real.


    From the point of view of characters like scarlet knight, the so-called power of mind, in fact, is just as powerful and real as mental power and mental power.


    And unless the power of one''s soul is endless, it is unlikely to increase to such a terrible degree.


    Not even the scarlet knight.


    In fact, the existence of ancient armor is not so terrible for the scarlet knight. Although it is still useful, the increase is not too obvious.


    Just what happened in front of me surprised the Red Knight.


    In terms of his own strength, Chen Heng is no more than five levels.


    However, after the blessing of ancient armor, Chen Heng has crossed a long distance. That kind of power can even be said to catch up with the scarlet knight and reach the level in front of her.


    That is the so-called sixth order constant order.


    But how could it be?


    Standing in the same place, the scarlet knight was in a trance. All kinds of thoughts flashed at this moment.


    However, in front of Chen Heng did not stop.


    Reach out at will and block the scarlet Knight''s attack. Chen Heng then raises his head.


    On the center of his eyebrows, a golden mysterious mark emerges, and it blooms brilliantly at the moment.


    Brilliant, shrouded in all directions, in the invisible into a golden sword, so far swept down, directly down.


    For a moment, everything was quiet.


    In silence, there seems to be a terrible energy explosion, starting from the most basic structure of the material to break.


    Once that kind of power blooms, it seems to be overwhelming and will directly submerge people.


    Star river burst!


    Boom!


    With the long sword falling, the golden mind condenses and cuts directly to the scarlet knight.


    In an instant, a sense of danger emerged from the heart of the scarlet knight.


    She subconsciously wants to avoid, directly avoid this blow, but found that she has been locked by Chen Heng, can''t get rid of.


    Her body has been fixed, locked firmly in the middle of the blow, no matter how move can not avoid.


    We can only face it head on.


    The bloody crystal sword is pulled out and blooms at this moment.


    When he realized his situation, the scarlet Knight didn''t hesitate. He directly drew his sword to meet Chen Heng.


    In an instant, the place fell into a stalemate. Two completely different but equally terrifying forces collided with each other and enveloped the neighborhood.


    There is no doubt that this collision is extremely terrifying.


    Ordinary people, let alone get involved in it, even stand aside and bear the aftereffects, which is not what ordinary people can do.


    A golden sword, which seemed accidental or deliberate, fell directly on Avril''s body in her startled eyes.


    A light sound came out, then blood began to splash, fell on the ground.


    Just in an instant, Avril directly flew out, almost fell on the spot.


    Then, an invisible scarlet sword Qi also flies, seems to be fighting back, straight to Lu Yao.


    Although the strength of this sword is not powerful for the scarlet knight, it can only be regarded as a random strike, but the power contained in it is also terrible. If it is really cut down on Lu Yao, I''m afraid it will be able to cut him to death on the spot, without any accident.


    Lu Yao''s face was startled, and she couldn''t react at all.


    At the critical moment, fillier''s body rushed past and helped him block the blow with his own barrier.


    Compared with the side of Avril, his strength is stronger after all, at the moment the performance is much better, although the same flying out, but not as Avril, directly hit to the brink of death.


    However, after resisting the attack, his breath was extremely weak and he was seriously injured.


    "My king, go!"


    Scarlet blood spread, in the same place, Philip struggled to get up, looking at the front of Lu Yao mouth.


    At the moment, with the fight between the scarlet knight and Chen Heng, here has become a land of right and wrong.


    The fighting power of the two men above the sixth level is strong enough to influence the whole Chika star.


    Anyone who dares to approach will be crushed and become a piece of dust.


    They are so close, if they stay like this, I''m afraid sooner or later they will be torn away by the aftereffect of the confrontation.


    "My king, we must leave!"


    Holding Lu Yao, ye ye gritted her teeth, and then ran to the distance with her.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, they have to leave.


    They can see the situation clearly.


    In fact, Chen Heng has not reached the level of scarlet knight, and he is still far behind.


    The reason why he was able to fight with the scarlet knight was entirely based on his own belief. With the ancient armor bonus, he had such fighting power for a short time.


    The fighting power obtained in this way is doomed to be short. When time passes, Chen Heng will not be the opponent of the scarlet knight, and there will be only one end in the end.


    At that time, if Lu Yao and others still stay here, they will die.


    Their only hope was to leave as soon as the scarlet knight could not get away.


    Without them on the side, Chen Heng can also let go.


    There may be more hope.


    In the mind all sorts of thoughts are over, then the leaf has no hesitation, directly takes Lu Yao with fillier, then wants to leave directly.


    For ye ye''s words, Lu Yao doesn''t respond at all. She just stares at the battlefield in front of her and seems to want to see Chen Heng in it.


    It''s just a pity that there, Chen Heng''s figure has been completely covered up, and now it''s completely invisible.


    It can only be judged by the breath that occasionally escapes from there that Chen Heng is still there.


    So she was held by the leaves and gradually left the area.


    And in the front, the fight continues.


    The fierce forces collide with each other, and the two swords fight against each other, as if to destroy everything in all directions.


    Bang!


    A light noise broke out.


    Under the brilliance, Chen Heng''s figure retrogressed, and his mouth choked with blood.


    On his chest, a deep fist print emerged, with dripping blood blooming on it, accompanied by fragments of mecha.


    "Is it worth paying such a high price just to cover up the departure of the king of gold?"


    In front of her, the figure of the scarlet Knight stood. Looking at Chen Heng, he could not help shaking his head: "you should know in your heart that even if I don''t go after her, their probability of survival is very low."


    "This star has long been covered by my power, even the space around it."


    She light mouth, so said: "they are shrouded in my power, no matter how doomed not to leave."


    "Even if the door of the boundary is forcibly opened, it will probably be transmitted to the unknown area and doomed to a dead end."


    The scarlet Knight stood in place and didn''t care about the fate of Lu Yao and others.


    Before that, she spread her own strength, turned it into a scarlet net, and shrouded the whole Chika star, but it was not just casual, but deliberate.


    With her power, the whole Chika star has been covered, forming a small isolation site.


    If you want to leave by any means, you have to fight against her strength, otherwise you can''t succeed at all.

 Chapter 493

    Standing in the same place, the scarlet Knight coldly looks at Chen Heng in front of him. He doesn''t care about the departure of Lu Yao and others, and seems very confident.


    "Try it anyway."


    In front of him, Chen Heng''s voice came.


    Standing in the same place, he looked at the scarlet knight in front of him, with a smile on his face. He didn''t care about what the other side said, and he was also full of confidence.


    His gesture surprised the scarlet knight.


    "You look confident."


    She stood there, looking at Chen Heng in front of her, and shook her head silently: "I just don''t know if you can still laugh when the hope is finally broken."


    "Maybe not."


    Chen Heng''s face remained unchanged, and he reached out in silence.


    In the palm of his hand, the majestic power is condensed and faintly vibrates in all directions. It turns into a deep handprint, which is about to burst out.


    For the departure of Lu Yao and others, Chen Heng is very confident.


    Perhaps just as the scarlet Knight said, at the moment when the whole Chika star is covered by the scarlet net, it is very difficult for Lu Yao and others to leave smoothly, and it is almost impossible to do so.


    But for Lu Yao, as long as her destiny is not exhausted, she can turn it into reality even if there is only a little possibility.


    Needless to say, sometimes the son of destiny is unreasonable.


    But Lu Yao''s destiny at the moment is obviously not exhausted.


    Although Chen Heng had been collecting wool for such a long time, Lu Yao''s power of destiny was less than that of the original fate.


    But even if it is the remains of these, it is also a huge number that ordinary people can not imagine.


    Lu Yao is doomed not to die until these forces are exhausted.


    In this regard, Chen Heng has more confidence than anyone else.


    Besides, there is Chen Heng here.


    Standing in the same place, accompanied by a moment of silence, Chen Heng once again stretched out his hand, a boxing down.


    A blow down is like the roar of the dragon, carrying a huge aura tide, which almost submerges the city in front of us and turns it into a sea of aura.


    The power of terror is rising. The river water in the sky is stirred and directly erupted, covering the land and submerging the area.


    Every inch of the earth cracked, and cracks like spider webs emerged and spread to the outside world.


    At this moment, with the fight between the two strong, the aftershocks between each other escape, and then the stars at the foot of a terrible impact.


    The changes in the sky outside are just aftershocks.


    And in the middle of their fight, everything has changed and changed.


    The energy of terror is reflected in the escape. In that area, no matter mental power, mental power or other forces, they are all escaping and colliding with each other at the moment.


    The scarlet Knight''s power blooms heartily, and the terror of that power makes almost all the strong on this star shudder.


    At this moment, but all the existence above the fourth level can clearly feel the power of terror.


    It seems that a brand new blood sun appears in the mid air, which gradually coincides with the original outline of the sun and obscures the original existence of the sun.


    There was silence all around, and everything seemed to be dead.


    The terror of this force seems to engulf the whole world and plunge everything into the atmosphere of destruction. It is extremely terrifying and shaking.


    If the crimson Knight''s power is completely released, I''m afraid even the whole chica star will be destroyed directly.


    Just at this moment, there is another force that is fighting against it.


    A figure stood in the middle of the battlefield, his golden armor gradually broke down, and his body was shining. One could not help but feel a sacred air at a glance, and his heart trembled for it.


    That''s Chen Heng.


    At this moment, Chen Heng finally put down all his worries and chose to fight with the scarlet Knight without reservation.


    In his body, he seems to feel Chen Heng''s determination and belief. The power of ancient armor is fully stimulated, and now it turns into golden armor to bless Chen Heng''s body.


    Then, the miracle began to appear.


    Chen Heng''s strength at the moment is only equivalent to the fifth level. Under normal circumstances, I''m afraid I can''t do much damage to the scarlet Knight even if I use every means.


    However, under the blessing of ancient armor, his power has completed a leap forward progress, and reached the level comparable to the scarlet knight.


    And this kind of progress is undoubtedly terrible.


    At this point, I don''t know how many people on the whole Chika star marvel at it and admire its will and belief.


    "Is that your will?"


    In the spacious room, Liu Rou watched in silence.


    She sat on the sofa in the room, silently watching the battle in front of her, her face full of admiration.


    From the beginning to now, she witnessed Chen Heng step by step to the present level.


    And now, she found that she didn''t seem to know the teenager at all.


    What on earth is he carrying on his body, so that he can have such a strong faith.


    What is it?


    Chen Heng was beaten back with one punch, leaving a big wound on his body. At the moment, the scarlet Knight looked at Chen Heng in front of him, thinking about this problem in his heart.


    The blessing given by ancient armor is also related to the belief of the Lord of armor.


    The stronger the belief and will of the armor master, the stronger the strength he will gain.


    In the process of fighting, she already felt that strong will.


    In the past, the scarlet Knight once met many enemies, and also met many characters that made her marvel.


    But even among these people, like Chen Heng, there are very few.


    What''s more, he is so young and full of vitality.


    Unlike many old people who only look young on the outside, Chen Heng is full of youth. No matter from the perspective of bone age or other places, he is only a teenager.


    Just as a teenager, do you have such potential and belief?


    For the king?


    At this moment, the idea suddenly flashed through the scarlet Knight''s heart.


    As a king''s asset, this is the star sky for those of the top pride of praise.


    In the past, the scarlet Knight also received such praise, and then all the way to the present.


    Now, she suddenly felt that the young man in front of her could also bear such praise.


    If in a suitable environment, under the right conditions, the other party is destined to bloom endless brilliance, and even has the potential to really come to her, equal to her.


    Unfortunately, it''s too early.


    With one hand, a fist was formed in an instant, which directly shattered a mountain and enveloped the whole city.


    In front of him, Chen Heng flies out again. There is no time to dodge, and his figure rushes forward.


    It''s just that soon, it''s brilliant.


    In the light, he rushed out again.


    On his body, the original intact armor was broken and looked very shabby.


    But even so, his body is still tall and upright.


    In the reaction of the scarlet knight, the spirit and momentum of the other side are still the same. It''s like a king coming to the world. The mighty momentum is especially terrifying.


    In the ruins of a city, he walked out from there, and looked very bright and dazzling under the sun.


    "So that''s the limit."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng raises his head and looks at the scarlet knight in front of him.


    In his eyes, the opposite scarlet knight is also so great and tall, just like a peak that can''t be climbed.


    However, no matter how hard he tries, he can''t cross the past.


    In fact, it is the same.


    If you exclude other factors, it''s just the strength of the body. Now it''s just equivalent to the fifth level. Even the fifth level is still a little lower, and there is no real success in promotion.


    With the addition of the ancient armor, he can cross a long distance and touch the level of the opponent in front of him.


    In the words of this world, it is the sixth order.


    Using the power of ancient armor, Chen Heng can barely achieve this level of combat power, but it is not lasting.


    The reason why Chen Heng has been able to fight to the present level is that Chen Heng has already used his real spiritual power to bless himself.


    Otherwise, the power of pure faith can not sustain for too long, sooner or later it will be defeated.


    But even so, he is no match for the scarlet knight.


    The noumenon of scarlet knight is at least the highest opponent in the sixth level. It can be called the top of the sixth level, which is the limit.


    Although the present is only a split, but the combat power is not so simple, not ordinary level 6 can fight.


    Ordinary six steps in each other''s hands, may just give each other food.


    Chen hengzong tried his best and could not be his opponent.


    If you want to confront the other side, you need to use other means.


    So he looked up and held out his hand.


    The golden armor turned into a shadow and disappeared. A thin pale arm stretched out and exposed to the sun.


    "Well?"


    In the distance, watching Chen Heng''s action, the scarlet Knight''s face showed the color of doubt. At the moment, he couldn''t help turning around and wanted to understand what Chen Heng was doing.


    In her reaction, at the moment, accompanied by Chen Heng''s action, it seems that there is an invisible pulse emerging. Vaguely, there seems to be a new force emerging from the distance, echoing with Chen Heng''s action.


    And what is that power?


    The scarlet Knight frowned, wondering.


    Can we say that on this star, in addition to the people in front of us, there are other strong people lurking, ready to resist her?


    The thought flashed through her mind.


    And with the idea of skipping, far away, a scene began to emerge.


    At the corner of the star chica, a large volcano is active.


    With Chen Heng holding out his hand and calling to the distance, it seems that something is waking up in the volcano.


    Bursts of invisible rhythmic movements emerge, from which the violent vibration diffuses, and then gradually moves towards the distance.


    The fire all over the sky lit up everything.


    And in the fire all over the sky, there seems to be a pair of golden eyes open, with infinite dignity.


    Then the fire bloomed like a flower in the sky.


    A sacred bird surrounded by flames appeared here.


    It was enveloped in flames, only a pair of eyes exposed, is a brilliant gold.


    At this moment, it stood in the air, issued a long bird cry, hundreds of meters tall body Shu spread, toward the distance.


    Boom!


    The sky is full of flowers.


    In its flying, the sky full of golden sparks shock, like a meteor across the sky in general, particularly dazzling.


    "What''s that?"


    At this moment, countless people raised their heads and looked into the air.


    Lu Yao and ye ye are the same. They are standing in the same place, staring into the air, watching the resplendent bird charging forward, and finally bumping into the battlefield.


    All of a sudden, the sky was full of flowers.


    The original majestic atmosphere was covered, leaving only a golden glow at the moment.


    No matter Chen Heng or the scarlet knight, his breath has been completely covered up at the moment, and there is no longer any hint.


    "That''s..."


    Looking at this scene, Lu Yao murmured to herself, and finally reflected: "brother''s beast..."


    Once upon a time, she met Chen Heng''s Royal beast, a flying bird dragon named Xiao Hong.


    And just now, from the divine bird, she felt the breath of the flying bird dragon.


    Although it has changed a lot, the former gas engine is still the same, not much changed.


    "Such as... Such a powerful beast..."


    Compared with Lu Yao and ye ye, at the moment, filiel''s eyes were wide open, and he couldn''t believe it: "what kind of beast is that?"


    In the past, fillier was well-informed. He once followed the king of gold and saw many terrible creatures in the world.


    Just now that divine bird, its breath is majestic and sacred, and its blood is majestic and powerful. Even among the top Royal beasts, only those who are known as kings can match it.


    In the past, such beasts were rare, even in those prosperous powerful stars.


    But now, I see a head in front of me.


    This had to make his mind tremble and feel the vibration.


    "The ancient armor, the tenacious belief, and the mysterious beast that is comparable to the king''s beast..."


    Standing in the same place, Philip looked into the distance. At this moment, he had an absurd idea: "this brother of the puppet king is almost more like the reincarnation of the king than the puppet king..."


    "What did the people who were responsible for investigating and planting the seal of the king do?"


    At the moment, he couldn''t help thinking.


    The gold mark on Lu Yao did not originate from her own, but was planted by the followers of the king of gold.


    At the beginning, in order to plant the gold mark, the group once searched the whole Qika star, and finally found the carrier of Luyao.

 Chapter 494

    It''s not so easy to plant the golden mark and really graft it on other people.


    The mark of gold is the core mark left by the king of gold, which is the proof of the existence of the king of gold.


    For such existence, the golden mark represents not only most of its power, but also the essence of the king of gold.


    Such existence, even if it is the mark left by it, is not something that everyone is qualified to undertake.


    At least, if the talent potential is not enough for the golden mark to recognize, it will not be able to complete the grafting.


    Because of this, the grafting of golden mark is not easy.


    In order not to attract the attention of the round table meeting, at the beginning, fillier and others went far away into the starry sky, and finally found the barren star field in front of them. They searched the barren star field for many years, and finally waited for Lu Yao, a suitable candidate.


    If Lu Yao can be selected by the followers of the king of gold and become one of their favorite future kings, he undoubtedly has extraordinary potential.


    Even if it is only a pseudo king in the heart of fillier and others, it is the same.


    Because even if it''s just a fake king, it''s not so easy to do without all the power to carry on the golden mark.


    Lu Yao can do this, no doubt is extremely outstanding in itself, is really with extraordinary talent.


    Such pride is extremely scarce everywhere.


    The reason why Lu Yao is so ordinary is that fillier and others deliberately limited Lu Yao''s talent in order to avoid some accidents.


    Because of this, in the past, Lu Yao was so ordinary, just like an ordinary girl, ordinary and unique.


    But in fact, Lu Yao''s talent should be very good.


    Otherwise, they would not be liked by Philip and others.


    But compared with Chen Heng in front of him, he is much worse.


    Standing in the same place, Philip looked at the chaotic battlefield in front of him and felt the atmosphere of chaos. He could not help regretting.


    Compared with Chen Heng, Lu Yao''s performance is too ordinary.


    "At the beginning, the person who was in charge of screening actually missed such a pride."


    Standing in the same place, he looked at the distant scene, and the idea flashed through his mind.


    Compared with the ordinary Lu Yao, the youth in front of her is the best.


    The other side is young, without any external force, can reach the present level at this age, and even fight with the scarlet knight to the present level.


    If you have the strength of the golden mark to support, then do you want to soar to the sky, or even be able to compete with the five Knights above?


    As long as he thought of this possibility, fillier could not help but feel hot in his heart, even a faint throb.


    Five knights, these five top strong men have been standing on the starry sky, oppressing them for too long.


    As soon as they heard the names of the five knights, they could not help trembling and feeling fear.


    But now, a Tianjiao who might have been tied up with the five knights, or even comparable to them, has been missed by them.


    It''s up to him not to regret.


    Standing in the distance, he looked at Lu Yao, who was pale. Now she looked very weak, just like an ordinary girl. She couldn''t help sighing and even more lost.


    However, he soon regained his mind, and then continued to look at the two people in front of him.


    No matter how much I regret it, it''s happening now.


    No matter what a pity, he could not deprive Lu Yao of his golden mark and then transfer it to Chen Heng in front of him.


    If we really want to do this, we can''t say whether the other party agrees or not. Even the golden mark itself is very difficult to do this.


    Before that, the mark on Lu Yao''s body had been broken by the scarlet knight, and now it was damaged. It took a lot of time to recover and recover her strength.


    Before that, the gold mark must remain on Lu Yao and cannot be transferred.


    Therefore, no matter how unwilling fillier is at the moment, there is no way to change anything.


    At the moment, the only thing he can do is to try his best to send Luyao out from the star.


    Thinking of this, he took a deep breath and then looked to the ground.


    In front of the open ground, dense runes are depicted here, which is very unique.


    There is a faint light around the flash of light, showing a mysterious atmosphere, let a person look, can not help but some surprise.


    This is a large teleportation array, which fillier has already prepared for the moment.


    In front of me, because of Avril''s previous actions, the forces above the Qika star were all captured, and all the spaceships were temporarily cut off, unable to leave through normal channels.


    Therefore, if Lu Yao wants to leave at the moment, she can only leave by transmitting the power of the Dharma array.


    However, this road is also very difficult.


    For Philip''s plan, the scarlet Knight seems to have expected it early, so he spread out the scarlet network early and enveloped the whole Chika star.


    No matter where you are, you will be influenced by the power of crimson network and bound invisibly.


    The space around is suppressed by the power of scarlet net, which can''t be easily passed through.


    "Still not..."


    Standing in the same place, fillier tried several times and got nothing.


    In front of my eyes, the huge Dharma array flickered with faint light, and the runes in it kept flying and flashing, which made it very bright.


    A brilliant spread along the network, but after arriving at a certain place, there is no way to really start.


    Looking at this scene in front of us, both Philip and ye can''t help but frown and feel the thorny.


    "How''s it going?"


    On one side, Lu Yao''s weak voice rang out.


    Standing in the same place, supported by the leaves, Lu Yao seems to see that the situation in front of her is not right, so she whispers and asks.


    "Some trouble..."


    On one side, Ye Zi looked at Lu Yao in front of him and said softly, "the whole Chika star has been blocked by the scarlet knight."


    "The teleport can''t break through the blockade and take us out."


    "What about that?" Listening to Ye''s words, Lu Yao frowned.


    "At this point, we have to take a chance."


    Standing aside, fillier sighed softly, then said, "only by force."


    "Forced transmission?"


    Listen to Philip''s words, Lu Yao has no reaction, but the leaf has subconsciously frowned and said: "no, I can''t!"


    "It''s too dangerous!"


    "There is no better way."


    Philip looked at the leaf and shook his head: "the battle ahead won''t last long."


    "My king, your brother is not the opponent of the scarlet knight. Sooner or later, he will lose."


    "If we continue our stalemate, we will end up dead."


    He said calmly, with a very clear judgment of the situation.


    Chen Heng is obviously not the opponent of the scarlet knight.


    This was the case before, even with the unknown powerful beast.


    As one of the five knights, the scarlet knight is the top figure in the starry sky. It''s not so easy to defeat.


    In Philip''s view, Chen Heng will be placed in the hands of the scarlet Knight sooner or later.


    Without Chen Heng''s help, Lu Yao and his wife were like targets, and there was no chance of survival.


    In this regard, not only Philip can see clearly, but also Lu Yao and ye ye are very clear.


    However, she is still hesitant, some dare not make this decision.


    There is a great risk of star transmission through the transmission array. If you are not careful, you will be lost in the sky.


    Under normal circumstances, this is still the case.


    If the transmission is forced when the normal array cannot be connected, it is equivalent to random transmission.


    At that time, it is possible to transmit it to any place.


    In terms of the vastness and vastness of the starry sky, the possibility that they will be transmitted to normal areas is very small.


    The world is very big. Under the vast starry sky, the number of living stars with life and normal environment is very small.


    If they force transmission, it is very likely that they will be transmitted into the cold sky.


    At that time, they will have to die.


    "Do we have a better choice?"


    Philip stood up and looked at the leaves in front of him. Then he went forward and began to adjust the Dharma array.


    Ye ye knows the risk of forcible transmission, and of course Philly knows it.


    Just as phillier said, at this moment, they have no better choice.


    If we continue to delay and hesitate like this, the final result will be destruction.


    Instead of doing so, it''s better to go for it. Maybe there will be some vitality.


    In the distance, the sound of terror broke out.


    In the distance, the sound of divine bird''s singing is resounding all over the world, and there is a terrible heat flow looming up. Like a meteor falling down, it rushes to all directions and flies across the whole starry sky.


    The heat of terror rushed to all directions, and even the area where the three people were located was affected, feeling the feeling of terror.


    Standing in the same place, feeling the burning of the battle, ye clenched her teeth and finally made up her mind.


    With Lu Yao, she goes forward and starts to be busy with filier. She is ready to modify the array and leave the stars by force.


    And in the distance.


    Bang!


    A terrible noise broke out.


    When the scarlet knight and Chen Heng fight, a divine bird comes from the sky and lands here.


    The fiery sparks enveloped the whole city and turned it into a sea of fire, as if it had been ignited by the flames.


    Among them, Chen Heng got up again, bathed in flames and rushed forward.


    In the middle of the sky, the bird quickly fell and rushed to the scarlet knight.


    The crimson light blooms.


    At the critical moment, a scarlet net emerged, quickly turned into a layer of protection, and blocked the bird.


    The fire is all around.


    The two figures were also covered by the fire, and all of them were burned under the fire.


    For a moment, it seemed that there were two firemen standing opposite each other.


    The breeze is rolling.


    After a blow, the bird''s body quickly shrinks, turns into a golden bird, and falls on Chen Heng''s shoulder. Together with Chen Heng, he looks forward.


    The flames are burning.


    In the light of the fire, Chen Heng steps forward step by step.


    On his body, inch after inch of gold armor fell off automatically. He had been seriously injured in the battle just now. Together with Chen Heng''s body, he was seriously injured by the scarlet knight.


    But even so, Chen Heng''s body is still not down, from the beginning to the end are firm, not the slightest to admit defeat.


    "This kind of inexplicable flame, and this kind of blood full of powerful and dignified


    In front of him, the scarlet Knight heard something strange: "is this unique breath a flying bird dragon?"


    "But compared with the normal flying bird dragon, it''s a little bit stronger


    In front, the sharp sword wind swept by, like a dividing line, separated the flames in the sky, revealing the figure.


    The scarlet knight is dressed in scarlet armor, holding a blood blade in his hand. He looks no different from before, and is still so powerful and powerful.


    She is so powerful that Chen Heng and Xiao Hong''s joint attack just now doesn''t seem to bring her any decent injury. It''s just a little embarrassed. There''s not much change at all.


    Walking out of the fire and dividing everything, she looks at the little red on Chen Heng''s shoulder in front of her and is surprised.


    As the world''s top strong, the scarlet knight is naturally well-informed.


    In the past, he has seen many powerful Royal beasts.


    Even he himself is a powerful beast keeper. He once had many powerful beasts in the past.


    Even so, it was the first time for her to see a terrifying beast as unique as Xiaohong, full of powerful blood and dignity.


    And from the breath of Xiaohong, she also judged her race, which was a bird dragon.


    But this result surprised the Red Knight.


    Flying bird dragon?


    Can such a low-level beast grow up like this?


    The scarlet knight can see that the Royal beast in front of him has not reached its limit yet. Now, like Chen Heng, he is still a child, but he already has the power close to the fifth level.


    If you wait until you reach adulthood and fully open your potential, you may not be able to reach the sixth level.


    This kind of beast is extremely rare even in the whole starry sky.


    In the past, the scarlet Knight once had many royal beasts, but few of them could compete with the one in front of him.


    But never thought, in this place, unexpectedly met.


    She did not know that at this time, many people were even more shocked than her.


    "Is this a bird dragon? How is that possible? "


    In the spacious room, the Oriental Bear looked at the divine bird displayed on the screen in front of him, and then listened to the records transferred by one of his subordinates. His face was inconceivable: "what do you mean is that this beast, which is stronger than me, is actually a flying bird dragon?"


    "And this flying bird dragon was sent out by us?"


    Standing in the same place, he didn''t dare to question, because he was excited, he even stood up and looked at his subordinates.


    In front of him, his subordinates felt numb, but they could only nod their heads and said, "if the record is correct, it is true......"


    "The adult did receive a flying bird dragon from us..."


    "And the breath is quite right. If there is no accident, it should be this end..."


    He gazed at the almost cannibal eyes of the Oriental bear in front of him. After swallowing, he said so.


    With his words falling, almost everyone''s face changed.


    Their eyes suddenly become regret, become mood, like a sudden loss of 100 million.


    If they are in any mood at the moment, it is regret.


    Once upon a time, there was a terrifying pride in their group who had the capital to be a king and was strong enough to fight against the scarlet knight. But they didn''t keep it, and even tried to seize it and contribute to the round table.


    In the past, there was a flying bird dragon with extraordinary potential in their group. They didn''t cherish it and sent it away.


    And now, these two things are so placed in front of them, in a particularly dazzling, particularly bright attitude presented in front of the world.


    That kind of brilliance is so dazzling, so enviable.


    It''s also such a pity to put it on the people present.


    "If I had known... If I had known..."


    Standing in the same place, the Oriental bear covered his heart, this moment incomparable regret.


    If he had known the current situation, he vowed that he would do his best to cultivate Chen Heng, even if he would have invested all the resources of the whole dark dream group in him.


    If they had known that Chen Heng had such strength and talent, they would never have thought of contributing Chen Heng. They would have tried every means to hide it from anyone.


    Until it grows up in the future and has the strength comparable with the five knights, it is the time for the dark dream group to reach its peak.


    And the flying bird dragon, if it had such potential, they would never easily let it go, let alone give it out so easily.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late now.


    They have missed the chance to make the dark dream group to the top, and will only regret the rest of the time.


    Suddenly, the whole room filled with an inexplicable atmosphere.


    Everyone is sighing, feeling a strong sense of regret.


    Among the crowd, Liu Rou was an accident.


    She had no pity for the flying bird dragon.


    Unlike other people present, she had personally contacted the bird dragon and knew the whole process of its growth, so she knew something very well.


    The reason why the flying bird dragon was able to look like this was not because the flying bird dragon was born strong and had extraordinary potential, but because Chen Heng was strong enough to drive it up and gradually became like this.


    At the beginning, though the flying bird dragon was good, it was just a little stronger.

 Chapter 495

    To some extent, Liu Rou should have witnessed the whole process of the growth of the bird dragon.


    In addition to Chen Heng, who trained Xiaohong into the look in front of her and let her constantly break through the limits, Liu Rou should know Xiaohong best.


    At first, the bird dragon was just an ordinary bird dragon. Although it was lively and its appearance was good among the bird dragons, it was far from reaching the current level.


    Since then, it has not shown how unique, let alone the king''s talent in front of us.


    Liu Rou was very clear in her heart that Chen Heng was so outstanding that even an ordinary bird dragon could be trained to look like this in front of her, rather than that the bird dragon had extraordinary potential.


    Although Liu Rou doesn''t know how Chen Heng did it, she also knows that it''s all Chen Heng''s own credit and has nothing to do with others.


    Even if the black dream group withheld the bird dragon early and didn''t hand it in, all it could get in the end was just an ordinary bird dragon, far from the divine bird in front of it.


    Standing in place and looking at the screen in front of her, Liu Rou took a deep breath, but at last she didn''t say anything.


    "Come on..."


    At this moment, she didn''t fall into regret like others around her. She just turned and looked at the screen in front of her, looked at the figure shrouded in flame, and prayed silently in her heart.


    Come on


    ............


    Bursts of inexplicable sounds are coming out.


    At the moment, with the sharp cry of the divine bird, Chen Heng''s figure retreated again, and now it has reached a limit.


    Ahead, bursts of flames were erupting and the earth was burning, melting the whole mountain.


    At the same time, there was a terrible divine power, which burst out in majesty and swept the world.


    However, even if it is so terrible and dignified, it can''t knock down the figure standing in it.


    In the middle of the front, the figure of the crimson Knight came. At the moment, the crimson long sword in his hand was held high and looked at Chen Heng.


    Invisibly, a sharp sword spirit had been cut off, waved down in an instant and cut on Chen Heng''s body.


    An unnamed sound erupted.


    A sacred mountain was broken in an instant, and there was a crack on the earth. It looked deep and bottomless.


    Chen Heng''s body is half kneeling on the ground and is gasping for breath at the moment.


    After a long fight, his strength is almost exhausted, and he looks very bad at the moment.


    Half kneeling on the ground, his armor has been broken. If the core of the armor still exists, I''m afraid it will disappear at the moment.


    Otherwise, even so, in fact, time will soon.


    With the war after war, the ancient armor in Chen Heng''s body is also the same as himself. At the moment, it has reached the limit.


    Had it not been for the support of Chen Heng''s strength, I''m afraid the ancient armor would be completely silent at the moment and can''t continue to urge.


    If he lost the support of ancient armor, with Chen Heng''s strength at the moment, I''m afraid he didn''t even have room to stop. He would easily be cut off by the crimson Knight without any accident.


    On his shoulder, Xiao Hong fell weakly. At the moment, her whole body was also bloody.


    In the fierce battle just now, Xiao Hong was hit by the scarlet knight, and there were dripping wounds all over her.


    If it hadn''t been for several blood changes, Xiaohong''s blood at the moment has reached a new level, and her recovery is much stronger than Chen Heng, I''m afraid it would have fallen at the moment.


    But now, even if Xiaohong hasn''t reached the limit, it''s almost the same.


    Up to now, whether Chen Heng or Xiao Hong, or the ancient armor in his body, has reached the limit.


    If we continue to fight, I''m afraid the outcome will be very obvious.


    But even so, Chen Heng did not fall.


    Half kneeling on the ground, Chen Heng slowly raised his head and looked forward.


    His eyes first fell on the scarlet knight, then slowly shifted to the sky and looked in a certain direction.


    In the distance, I felt Chen Heng''s action. The crimson knight was surprised. Then the long sword in his hand was slowly raised and ready to fall.


    In this sword, there is an extremely powerful power contained in it. If it is really cut off, I''m afraid that Chen Heng''s current state will no longer be able to stop it. It will disappear cleanly. There will be no accident in this blow.


    A strong sense of danger emerged in my heart, with the threat of death.


    Otherwise, even so, Chen Heng didn''t change. He just stood there and looked at the sky in the distance.


    Under his gaze, some changes appeared on the distant sky.


    There, a faint golden glow appeared, breaking the blockade of the crimson net.


    In Chen Heng''s eyes, this force is like a new variable, which has changed the original dead situation and brought new vitality in an instant.


    In the distance, with the emergence of this golden light, the space around also has some inexplicable fluctuations, and now it begins to vibrate constantly.


    Standing in the same place, looking at the golden light emerging on the distant sky, the crimson Knight couldn''t help but pause, which seemed a little unexpected.


    "This is..."


    Standing where she was, she looked at the scene in the distance, then felt it for a moment, and knew what was happening at the moment.


    "Forced transmission?"


    Feeling the result, she frowned, a little surprised.


    In advance, she did not expect that the three of Philip had the courage to make this choice.


    The risk of forced transmission is also uncontrollable for a strong man like the scarlet knight. It is easy to transmit it to some very troublesome places.


    Not to mention Lu Yao.


    In the case of the three of yiluyao, except Philip, the other two will soon suffocate even if they are only transmitted to a vacuum.


    To survive in a vacuum and get rid of material influence, it is only possible after awakening the true spirit.


    This requires at least four orders.


    Among the three Lu Yao, except Philip, the other two don''t meet this standard at the moment.


    Once transmitted, it is almost certain to die.


    Therefore, the crimson knight was also surprised by the choice made by Lu Yao.


    But even if it''s an accident, it''s nothing.


    Originally, she was going to kill Lu Yao.


    It doesn''t matter now that Lu Yao and her three people are trying to die by themselves.


    As for the gold mark on Lu Yao, it''s not too late to look for it after Lu Yao completely falls.


    Previously, although the scarlet Knight did not completely capture Lu Yao''s golden mark, he also made his own mark on it.


    Even if Lu Yao fled the Qika star, as long as she gave the crimson knight a little time, she could still find the location of the mark along that connection.


    Therefore, the scarlet Knight didn''t care about the actions of Lu Yao.


    So she turned around and looked at Chen Heng in front of her.


    Compared with Lu Yao, who is almost certain to die in her view, Chen Heng in front of her makes the crimson Knight feel concerned.


    In any way, the other party''s performance is too amazing.


    Just now, the other party fought with her by virtue of ancient armor and their own strength of no more than five levels, and hit this hard.


    Although it is only a breakup, its strength is not as good as one tenth of the noumenon, but it is also very wonderful.


    Even if you look at the whole starry sky, there are absolutely not many people who can do this.


    It is absolutely not too much to describe Chen Heng''s ability to do this in front of him.


    And compared with pure talent, what the scarlet Knight really values is the will and faith of the other party.


    Perhaps in the eyes of ordinary people, measuring a person''s potential is the so-called talent.


    However, in the eyes of the strong people standing at the top, such as the crimson knight, a person''s talent is important, but what really determines a person is a person''s will and faith.


    Will and faith, this kind of thing seems illusory, but it is real.


    People with enough faith are especially dazzling everywhere.


    Just like Chen Heng in front of us.


    Obviously, it''s only the fifth level. In the eyes of the crimson knight, it''s just the cultivation of mole ants, but it can reach the current combat power with its own faith.


    To do this, Chen Heng has undoubtedly proved his potential.


    If you give him enough time to grow slowly, he may really grow to the level of scarlet knight in the future and stand in front of her.


    Unfortunately, there is no such opportunity now.


    Standing in the same place, the scarlet knight felt sorry, but the long sword in his hand was slowly raised, and the killing intention in his heart gradually dissipated, shaking jiuchongtian.


    There was a roaring storm sweeping the four sides, and the long sword in the hands of the crimson Knight roared, affecting the four sides of the world.


    The whole star was shaking, and the crimson net was erupting in the air. It seemed that the faith in the crimson Knight began to expand gradually. If the power erupted completely, it would shock the world.


    It doesn''t matter now that Lu Yao and her three people are trying to die by themselves.


    As for the gold mark on Lu Yao, it''s not too late to look for it after Lu Yao completely falls.


    Previously, although the scarlet Knight did not completely capture Lu Yao''s golden mark, he also made his own mark on it.


    Even if Lu Yao fled the Qika star, as long as she gave the crimson knight a little time, she could still find the location of the mark along that connection.


    Therefore, the scarlet Knight didn''t care about the actions of Lu Yao.


    So she turned around and looked at Chen Heng in front of her.


    Compared with Lu Yao, who is almost certain to die in her view, Chen Heng in front of her makes the crimson Knight feel concerned.


    In any way, the other party''s performance is too amazing.


    Just now, the other party fought with her by virtue of ancient armor and their own strength of no more than five levels, and hit this hard.


    Although it is only a breakup, its strength is not as good as one tenth of the noumenon, but it is also very wonderful.


    Even if you look at the whole starry sky, there are absolutely not many people who can do this.


    It is absolutely not too much to describe Chen Heng''s ability to do this in front of him.


    And compared with pure talent, what the scarlet Knight really values is the will and faith of the other party.


    Perhaps in the eyes of ordinary people, measuring a person''s potential is the so-called talent.


    However, in the eyes of the strong people standing at the top, such as the crimson knight, a person''s talent is important, but what really determines a person is a person''s will and faith.


    Will and faith, this kind of thing seems illusory, but it is real.


    People with enough faith are especially dazzling everywhere.


    Just like Chen Heng in front of us.


    Obviously, it''s only the fifth level. In the eyes of the crimson knight, it''s just the cultivation of mole ants, but it can reach the current combat power with its own faith.


    To do this, Chen Heng has undoubtedly proved his potential.


    If you give him enough time to grow slowly, he may really grow to the level of scarlet knight in the future and stand in front of her.


    Unfortunately, there is no such opportunity now.


    Standing in the same place, the scarlet knight felt sorry, but the long sword in his hand was slowly raised, and the killing intention in his heart gradually dissipated, shaking jiuchongtian.


    There was a roaring storm sweeping the four sides, and the long sword in the hands of the crimson Knight roared, affecting the four sides of the world.


    The whole star was shaking, and the crimson net was erupting in the air. It seemed that the faith in the crimson Knight began to expand gradually. If the power erupted completely, it would shock the world.


    It doesn''t matter now that Lu Yao and her three people are trying to die by themselves.


    As for the gold mark on Lu Yao, it''s not too late to look for it after Lu Yao completely falls.


    Previously, although the scarlet Knight did not completely capture Lu Yao''s golden mark, he also made his own mark on it.


    Even if Lu Yao fled the Qika star, as long as she gave the crimson knight a little time, she could still find the location of the mark along that connection.


    Therefore, the scarlet Knight didn''t care about the actions of Lu Yao.


    So she turned around and looked at Chen Heng in front of her.


    Compared with Lu Yao, who is almost certain to die in her view, Chen Heng in front of her makes the crimson Knight feel concerned.


    In any way, the other party''s performance is too amazing.


    Just now, the other party fought with her by virtue of ancient armor and their own strength of no more than five levels, and hit this hard.


    Therefore, the scarlet Knight didn''t care about the actions of Lu Yao.


    So she turned around and looked at Chen Heng in front of her.


    Compared with Lu Yao, who is almost certain to die in her view, Chen Heng in front of her makes the crimson Knight feel concerned.


    In any way, the other party''s performance is too amazing.


    Just now, the other party fought with her by virtue of ancient armor and their own strength of no more than five levels, and hit this hard.

 Chapter 496

    Long ago, an ordinary family gave birth to a favored son of heaven.


    This was originally just a very ordinary family, but it gradually became extraordinary because of this born son of heaven.


    From a very young age, the child showed extraordinary talent and was the best in whatever he did.


    After learning from childhood, later practising martial arts, and later being detected to have the talent of beast guards, he became a beast guards and studied in Longcheng college.


    From small to large, this child is the best, no matter where he is, he is the most dazzling group of people.


    Lu Yao grew up under the shadow of such a brother from childhood.


    For her, her brother is the most outstanding genius, the top pride in the world, and the goal she will never pursue.


    In the past, no matter who was standing in front of her and what opponent she was facing, her brother could face the difficulties, overcome them and move from one victory to the next.


    At this moment, her brother is finally going to lose. Has he reached the end?


    Is that true?


    Lu Yao was afraid to accept this reality.


    But the scene in front of her was so straight in front of her and she saw it so clearly.


    The dark white bones stood, and the crimson long sword was inserted into his chest. Its brilliance was so bright red that it seemed that he had just absorbed all the power of a life, which showed a strange brilliance.


    Looking at this scene, Lu Yao couldn''t help covering her mouth and tried not to make herself cry.


    Tears gather in the eyes and may fall at any time. No matter how hard you try, there is no way to restrain them.


    Is that all we can do?


    On the ground, the brilliance of the Dharma array flickers. At the moment, it has moved to a key point, but it has never been able to break through and leave.


    Looking at the operation of the French array on the ground, Philip turned his eyes from the scene ahead and felt a bad feeling in his heart.


    Chen Heng''s defeat was much faster than he thought, so that the battle was over before the French array could fully operate.


    Although judging from the current situation, the Dharma array has run to the end, it is only the last point before it can be fully urged.


    But this alone is a desperate gap.


    With the power of the scarlet knight, even if it was only a short time, it was enough to catch up and take Lu Yao.


    At present, there is no second Chen Heng who can delay for them.


    Is this the end?


    Standing where he was, Philip couldn''t help sighing and didn''t know what to say.


    From before to now, in this short time, he has been baptized by many things.


    And now at this time, will everything be over after all?


    Standing in the same place, the idea flashed through his heart and sighed.


    But even so, at least, he has tried his best. Anyway, he is worthy of his mission.


    The only pity is that it seems impossible to witness the time when the king of gold stands at the top of the world and sees the bright future.


    This is the only regret in his heart.


    But in the distance, at this moment, the crimson Knight didn''t seem to care about the appearance of Lu Yao.


    Perhaps in the view of the high crimson knight, Lu Yao is already dead at the moment. No matter how, it is impossible to escape from her palm.


    Why should she put so much effort on them?


    Just a pile of dead bones.


    Compared with Lu Yao, at the moment, she cares more about Chen Heng in front of her.


    Standing in place, looking at the scene emerging in the distance, the body of the crimson Knight moved, and then quickly came to the front.


    Just in the twinkling of an eye, she came to the white bone.


    In the center of the original battlefield, there are debris everywhere. At the moment, it looks particularly chaotic and broken.


    Originally, it was a mountain, but after the war, it has changed from the original high mountain to a bumpy and barren area.


    In the immediate area, there are huge cracks everywhere.


    The cracks were like scars, which spread across the whole earth and looked startling.


    Even if you have not personally experienced the previous battle, just looking at the appearance of the battlefield in front of you, you can easily imagine how terrible and amazing the scene of the previous battle is.


    But even so, it''s all over after all.


    A battle ended here.


    In front of the crimson knight, the previous opponent has lost all traces of life, and what is left is only a dark white bone.


    This is the end of everything.


    Looking at the white bone in front of him, the crimson Knight stood in place and sighed silently at the moment.


    Standing in the same place, the white bone in front of me still stands there. At the moment, there is still a mighty momentum remaining on it.


    It was a general trend of terror that moved forward bravely and without fear.


    The man in front of him, obviously lack of strength, but with his own will, he pried the hidden power between heaven and earth, took himself as the source, and formed a huge trend of moving forward.


    At the moment, even though it has fallen, the vast and moving forward terror still remains there and has not subsided.


    Looking at the skeleton in front of me from a close distance, it seems that I can still see the appearance of the boy before, so clear.


    On the bones, the strong will to fight is also so clear, moving at a glance.


    It doesn''t need a strong man. Even if he is just a simple ordinary man, as long as he stands here, he can clearly feel that strong will and that terrible war intention of fighting to death.


    "Unfortunately..."


    Standing in place, looking at the white bone standing in front of him and the long sword, the crimson Knight sighed softly, then stretched out his hand and held his long sword.


    Then she tried hard to pull out her long sword, but she couldn''t help but stop.


    In front of me, the crimson long sword was inserted straight in front of the skeleton''s chest and slowly pulled out at the moment.


    At this moment, everyone could not help sighing, not only regretting the withering of a Tianjiao, but also sighing for the result of this battle.


    But now the battle is over.


    All the dust settled. Although there were many twists and turns, it was over after all.


    The scarlet knight defeated all the strong enemies and maintained the myth of invincibility.


    The story goes on as everyone imagined.


    Next, the crimson Knight only needs to follow the induction to capture Lu Yao and extinguish the possibility of the recovery of the king of gold.


    After all this, the crimson Knight''s goal of coming to chica star this time has been achieved.


    Thinking of this, the crimson Knight raised his head and looked at Lu Yao.


    "Almost... Can it be over..."


    Standing where she was, the idea flashed through her mind.


    When things come to this point, it seems that it can really end.


    Probably


    The crimson sword was slowly drawn from the bones.


    Just at a certain moment, but strangely encountered some obstacles.


    "Huh?"


    Feeling the obstacles encountered on the long sword, the crimson Knight turned around and looked at him.


    In front of me, the crimson sword has been caught.


    The one who caught the crimson sword was not someone else, but a white bone arm.


    At this moment, the skeleton in front of him outstretched his hand, grabbed the crimson long sword with one hand and stuck it tightly in his bones.


    "This is..."


    Looking at the scene in front of us, including the crimson knight, everyone was stunned and didn''t understand what had happened.


    Under their stunned gaze, the skeleton began to move in front of them.


    A skull that was already a skeleton slowly raised and looked at the crimson knight in front of him.


    Within its revelation, a light was flashing.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    A violent sound came out at the moment, like a war drum.


    The terrible sound broke out at this moment. At first it seemed very weak, but with the passage of time, it became more and more clear. In the end, even the people of the whole chica star heard it clearly.


    In situ, a dull white bone moved impressively.


    The body that has lost all its vitality has vitality again.


    In the breath of death all over the sky, there is a vital qi machine again.


    The mighty momentum came again.


    At this moment, the sense of war reappeared.


    A divine bird''s long song rang out, ringing through the starry universe.


    On the bones, the golden flame filled the air and spread outward along the crimson long sword, covering the body of the crimson knight.


    "What the hell is this..."


    Feeling the changes in front of him, the crimson Knight subconsciously wanted to get out and leave this area, but finally found that he couldn''t do it at all.


    Because at present, an invisible force has locked it, and it can''t be separated at the moment.


    A pair of golden eyes suddenly opened and stared.


    In an instant, the crisis of death came.


    .................


    The hazy darkness enveloped everything.


    Before that, after the last blow, Chen Heng fell into a strange darkness.


    The darkness is very hazy. Some are similar to the scene after death, but some are not very similar.


    Because Chen Heng knows very well that in his case, if he is really killed in the war, he should not indulge in death, but return to his noumenon and wake up again.


    In the past, he was like this, waking up again and again in the simulation.


    Just this time, it seems that there are many accidents.


    In the present situation, some are similar to death, but some are not dead yet.


    Before that, Chen Heng really exhausted all his strength. At this moment, if there were no other accidents, he should have exhausted and died in front of the crimson knight.


    Chen Heng did not regret this


    In the war just now, he has exhausted all his strength and used all the means he can use.


    The power of the crimson knight is indeed extremely powerful.


    Without using the power of noumenon, Chen hengzong did his best, and there was no way to fight it and defeat it.


    It''s normal to die in the end.


    Chen Heng has nothing to say about this.


    It is his fault that his skill is inferior to that of a man.


    Moreover, he did not gain nothing from this war.


    For him, the experience of fighting openly and completely out of the way is an extremely rare feeling.


    After a real experience, now Chen Heng has some new insights.


    But what about the current situation?


    Chen Heng was very confused about this, and then seriously recalled it for a moment.


    .................


    The hazy darkness enveloped everything.


    Before that, after the last blow, Chen Heng fell into a strange darkness.


    The darkness is very hazy. Some are similar to the scene after death, but some are not very similar.


    Because Chen Heng knows very well that in his case, if he is really killed in the war, he should not indulge in death, but return to his noumenon and wake up again.


    In the past, he was like this, waking up again and again in the simulation.


    Just this time, it seems that there are many accidents.


    In the present situation, some are similar to death, but some are not dead yet.


    Before that, Chen Heng really exhausted all his strength. At this moment, if there were no other accidents, he should have exhausted and died in front of the crimson knight.


    Chen Heng did not regret this


    In the war just now, he has exhausted all his strength and used all the means he can use.


    The power of the crimson knight is indeed extremely powerful.


    Without using the power of noumenon, Chen hengzong did his best, and there was no way to fight it and defeat it.


    It''s normal to die in the end.


    Chen Heng has nothing to say about this.


    It is his fault that his skill is inferior to that of a man.


    Moreover, he did not gain nothing from this war.


    For him, the experience of fighting openly and completely out of the way is an extremely rare feeling.


    After a real experience, now Chen Heng has some new insights.


    But what about the current situation?


    Chen Heng was very confused about this, and then seriously recalled it for a moment.


    In the war just now, he has exhausted all his strength and used all the means he can use.


    The power of the crimson knight is indeed extremely powerful.


    Without using the power of noumenon, Chen hengzong did his best, and there was no way to fight it and defeat it.


    It''s normal to die in the end.


    Chen Heng has nothing to say about this.


    It is his fault that his skill is inferior to that of a man.


    Moreover, he did not gain nothing from this war.


    For him, the experience of fighting openly and completely out of the way is an extremely rare feeling.


    After a real experience, now Chen Heng has some new insights.


    But what about the current situation?


    Chen Heng was very confused about this, and then seriously recalled it for a moment.

 Chapter 497

    The Golden Gate slowly opened, revealing the scene behind it.


    The scene, however, made Chen Heng feel extremely familiar.


    "This is..."


    Standing in the void space, Chen Heng was stunned when he looked at the scene emerging in front of him.


    In front of him, the golden light was still blooming.


    In front of that, there are huge stone slabs.


    The golden slate is gorgeous, which seems to record the past history and epic. Even if you look at it at a glance, you can clearly feel the thick history precipitated in it.


    Facing the slate directly, an inexplicable feeling of facing history can not help emerging from the heart, which makes people feel a little unique.


    Chen Heng stared at the stone slabs.


    On these tablets, there seemed to be an endless mystery of law emerging. At the moment, with his gaze, instinct appeared in his mind.


    But these stone slabs give Chen Heng a particularly familiar feeling.


    These tablets, he has seen.


    And not elsewhere, or in this world.


    The stone plates as like as two peas before Chen Heng''s naming and quenching methods.


    But compared with the previous time, this time Chen Heng saw more clearly and felt more unique.


    If what Chen Heng saw last time can only be regarded as the projection of these stone slabs, only a trivial corner, then what he saw this time will undoubtedly be much more true.


    Not necessarily the noumenon, but at least it is also the shadow, without the illusory feeling before.


    In the one staring at these tablets, the information about the tablets spontaneously emerged in Chen Heng''s mind.


    Initial slate.


    In an instant, the name flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    The name was not his own, but the name of the stone slabs in front of him.


    According to the information obtained by Chen Heng, only those who are in this world and meet certain requirements can see the initial slate.


    Chen Heng is not clear about this requirement, but he can probably infer several points from his own experience.


    First of all, most of them have strict requirements for people''s spiritual will.


    If you want to enter this space and connect with these initial stone slabs in front of you, it is a great test for your spiritual will.


    Even if Chen Heng was fighting to the last moment, he was hooked with him at the moment of dying, so he could see the space in front of him.


    This should be a mandatory requirement.


    As for others, most of them need to have some connection with this initial slate to meet the conditions.


    This is Chen Heng''s own guess.


    After all, he himself had been in contact with the initial slabs before, and now he was in contact with them again.


    And at this moment, Chen Heng has a feeling.


    After entering this space and reaching contact with the slate, if Chen Heng wants to enter this state again in the future, it will become easier before he comes to the slate.


    Because the connection has been reached, it will be easier since then.


    Of course, the premise is that Chen Heng has a future.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng took a deep breath, then raised his head and looked at the stone slab in front of him.


    With his gaze, the stone plate in front of him bloomed, and there seemed to be endless messages emerging.


    A large number of profound principles poured into Chen Heng''s mind, almost out of his control.


    Just for a moment, Chen Heng couldn''t help humming, and his spirit and even the true spirit quickly weakened.


    A large number of profound principles flow into my mind, which is not only an opportunity, but also a great pressure.


    In Chen Heng''s mind, the profound meaning of these laws constantly appeared, which caused great oppression to himself. Even his true spirit was like this. There was a feeling of being overwhelmed.


    If it continues like this, I''m afraid Chen Heng will be forced to burst.


    This is a novel experience.


    In the past, Chen Heng also learned the profound meaning of the law left by God, that is, the so-called divine aggregation.


    But in the past, Chen Heng also had the help of simulator, which could easily transform his divinity into his own thing.


    Now, at this juncture in front of him, the simulator can no longer help him.


    All he can really rely on is himself.


    Under the impact of endless laws and profound meanings, his will gradually blurred, and his original strong spirit faded away and gradually became weak.


    If he goes on like this, he may be forced to explode by the profound meaning of this huge law.


    But fortunately, at this last juncture, the baptism of the profound meaning of the law is finally over.


    At present, the light reappears.


    Everything around is clear again.


    The crimson Knight''s appearance was once again displayed in front of Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng slowly raised his head and stretched out his hand.


    The arm that turned into white bones bloomed with light golden brilliance. Even within the skeleton, there was a pure light of true spirit, which once again changed its vitality.


    At this moment, Chen Heng is in a very unique state.


    He could feel that his body was broken and, to some extent, should have been dead.


    But at the moment when his body decayed and died, there was a new force enveloping him at the moment.


    This force is nothing else, but the unique force derived from the space just now.


    It seems that when Chen Heng entered the initial space, some of the forces were absorbed by Chen Heng and brought out together.


    Feeling the power on his body, Chen Heng did not hesitate.


    The light golden radiance blooms and overlaps, enveloping the four sides, turning this place into a golden world.


    A small field was formed here.


    Being in it, Chen Heng looked up again and his breath bloomed in all directions.


    "You..."


    In front of him, the scarlet knight was thrilled and looked at Chen Heng who suddenly shot in front of him. At this time, he was completely stunned.


    She didn''t expect that at this level, Chen Heng still had the power of resistance, so she lost the opportunity in an instant and was locked by the huge trend.


    Boom!


    In all directions, the sound of stars breaking resounded through the world.


    Chen Heng held out his hand and, on the palm of his hand, a long golden sword condensed out of thin air and fell here.


    With his action, the inexplicable force moved with it, and with Chen Heng''s will to cut forward, the most powerful and swift blow broke out.


    The star burst!


    Boom!


    In an instant, it was as if the stars were broken and the universe was silent. At this moment, the incomparably bright and sacred glory moved forward vertically and horizontally, cut off all obstacles and rushed forward.


    The scarlet Knight soon moved.


    At this critical moment, she quickly turned around, most of her strength was mobilized and began to move.


    Crimson crystal enveloped everything. On the whole Qika star, the vast crimson network also began to act. It seems that countless networks intertwined with each other to form a huge defense network.


    Although the opportunity was lost, the crimson knight was a crimson knight after all, and made the best response in a short time.


    At this moment, the power of the whole star began to gather, together with the power of the scarlet Knight himself to make a defense to completely block this attack.


    In the face of such defense, even if the other five Knights come, they will feel difficult and can''t be solved for a while and a half.


    Not to mention Chen Heng in front of us.


    The scarlet knight is confident that no matter what strength Chen Heng''s attack has, it is impossible to break her defense.


    The next moment, the crimson light is dim.


    The golden radiance moved forward vertically and horizontally. The golden long sword cut everything directly and stabbed directly into the chest of the crimson knight.


    In an instant, crimson blood dripped and fell on the earth.


    The scarlet Knight''s chest was pierced, revealing most of his flesh and blood.


    The scene was immediately frozen.


    The defense of the scarlet knight was broken


    At this moment, the strong men of the whole Qika star looked at the scene in front of them and looked at the dripping of crimson blood. They were speechless and didn''t seem to react at all.


    Many people have unbelievable eyes.


    The crimson knight who stands high above the stars will rarely be defeated?


    And by such a young boy?


    Some of them can''t believe it.


    It''s just that the facts are right there.


    In the distant battlefield, the crimson Knight''s chest was completely pierced. At the moment, his blood was dripping and had been badly hurt.


    "You really did it..."


    In another place, Liu Rou stared at the scene on the screen in front of her. At the moment, only Chen Heng was left in her mind.


    In the distance, Lu Yao and the three of them also looked at the scene in front of them.


    "Brother..."


    At present, the transmitted Dharma array is uncertain, which seems to be affected by Chen Hengfang''s strike. At this moment, the last obstacle that originally hindered the operation of Dharma array has disappeared.


    Just now, Chen Heng''s attack had broken the defense of the crimson knight, and penetrated together with the crimson net covering the whole Chika star.


    After the crimson net was pierced, the blockade of the whole chica star suddenly disappeared, revealing a huge gap.


    "Good chance!"


    Philip took the lead in responding to the shock of Chen Heng''s strike. At the moment, he strode forward and quickly urged the front array.


    "False king, leave quickly!"


    He finished the Dharma array with an extremely rapid speed. Then he looked at Lu Yao, who stood in the center of the Dharma array and said loudly, "please don''t forget the sacrifice he made for you! You must live!"


    When the voice fell, he rushed to one side and went to the outside.


    There is still a long time after the transmission array is opened.


    During this period of time, once the Dharma array is destroyed, the transmission is likely to fail.


    Therefore, Philip is ready to die for Lu Yao.


    Lu Yao left like this.


    When the radiance of the Dharma array was completely shining, the figure of her and ye began to fade away and gradually disappeared in the center of the Dharma array.


    They will leave the Qika star in front of them and go to other places to start a new journey.


    Before leaving, Lu Yao''s eyes were still watching the direction of the scarlet knight.


    Under her gaze, in the distance, Chen Heng''s body gradually fell down at the moment.


    After that blow just now, Chen Heng seemed to have exhausted all his strength. At the moment, even his white bones could not be maintained.


    The golden long sword turned into a burst of light and rain and dissipated. The bones gradually broke and dispersed with the wind.


    The great power exploded at this moment, and a breeze swept everything away.


    Just then, a space crack appeared, sweeping everything here and rushing into the distance.


    It was not until a long time later that peace was restored here.


    In the original place, Chen Heng''s figure completely disappeared, leaving only some blood traces left by him before, and battle traces to prove his existence.


    And the scarlet knight?


    She still maintained her previous posture, but a big blood colored hole appeared in her chest, looking ferocious.


    One granulation was extracted from the blood hole, and then it was killed again by an inexplicable force.


    In the body of the scarlet knight, it seems that there is still a strong force left, so that the scarlet knight can''t completely recover his wound.


    It looks terrible.


    Standing in place, the scarlet Knight stretched out his hand and looked at him in a trance.


    At this time, because the crimson net was broken, the crimson glory faded.


    The sun appeared in the sky again.


    The faint sunshine shone on the scarlet knight, making her skin look particularly pale.


    "That force..."


    Standing in place, the scarlet Knight stretched out his hand and tried to clench his fist, but found that he could not do it.


    It can make the magnificent crimson Knight look like this. Chen Heng''s previous blow can imagine how terrible it is.


    But even so, she didn''t die and still exists.


    She stood there, still remembering the power left in the blow just now.


    "The power of the king..."


    After feeling it for a long time, finally, the idea flashed through her heart.


    For the high crimson knight, there are few secrets in the world.


    After all, she is a strong person standing at the top of the world. Few of the secrets of the world can hide from her.


    That''s why she soon understood.


    "The capital of becoming a king... Is really the capital of becoming a king..."


    The crimson Knight''s body slowly fell down. It seemed that he couldn''t support it and fell to the ground powerlessly.


    Blood spilled all over the ground and irrigated the surrounding land.


    Severe pain appeared in his heart, but the crimson Knight didn''t care.


    What really made him care was Chen Heng''s blow just now.


    "How many years is it from the king of gold..."


    When she fell to the ground, many thoughts flashed through her heart: "after so many years, did I finally meet a person who touched Wang Zhili?"


    "And so young..."


    At this moment, she thought so.


    Wang Zhili, this is the world''s respect for the power of the king.


    Only the real king is qualified to control the power of the king and become the top existence in the world.


    In the past, the king of gold was such an existence.


    Now, after so many years, she finally saw the existence of a realm that touched the king.


    However, this man is not the reincarnation of the king of gold, but a completely new young man.

 Chapter 498

    "What a pity..."


    With one hand over his chest, the thought flashed through the scarlet Knight''s heart: "I didn''t find it earlier..."


    If we could find the young man earlier, maybe some things would not develop like this.


    At least in the eyes of the crimson Knight at the moment, compared with the reincarnation of the king of gold, the ordinary looking girl was more rare than the young man who dared to wave a sword and shoot at her.


    Unfortunately, it''s over.


    The breeze blew away the bloody smell everywhere, and gradually dispersed around, returning to the original appearance.


    Just in it, the smell of crimson Knight gradually weakened.


    In her chest, the original wound gradually expanded, and the bloody trace became more and more obvious.


    After that attack just now, even the crimson Knight seemed to be unable to bear it at the moment.


    This is not so strange.


    After all, the crimson knight in front of us is not the noumenon of the crimson knight, but just a separation.


    It is also normal to fight with Chen Heng to this extent with a separate force and be pierced by a blow containing Wang Zhili.


    The power of this separation has been completely exhausted at the moment.


    When the crimson sword fell to the ground, the crimson knight, who had been lying on the ground and was unable to get up, stopped his action, and the whole body completely lost its vitality and disappeared.


    When the breeze blew by, the figure of the crimson knight had completely disappeared and turned into a pile of pure particles, leaving no trace.


    And Chen Heng?


    It seems that it has also disappeared, together with the body, it seems that it has been swept by the open door of space and sent to an unknown distance.


    However, in its previous state, most of them can not continue to survive.


    After all, it has fought with the crimson knight for so long. If it can survive, it is an incredible thing.


    Not to mention the space turbulence itself is still very dangerous. Even if normal people are swept in, they will fall directly, and the probability of survival is very small.


    "It''s over..."


    Looking at everything in front of us, this idea flashed through many people''s hearts. At the moment, they sighed softly.


    Indeed, with the disappearance of the crimson knight, everything in front of us seems to be over.


    The two protagonists of the battlefield have disappeared one after another. On the other battlefield, the figure of the king of gold and his followers has also disappeared. It seems that they have been sent away by the Dharma array. At this moment, I don''t know where they are going.


    After the previous twists and turns, the whole chica star was calm.


    Feeling all this, the survivors have a sense of survival.


    Then, the official people began to appear, went everywhere to clean the battlefield and search for something valuable at the same time.


    These things include many, the most precious of which is the legacy of the crimson knight and Chen Heng.


    As a strong man at that level, all kinds of things left by the crimson knight and Chen Heng, even if they are only a little flesh and blood, are extremely precious things. If they can be obtained, they can be made into the most advanced evolutionary liquid.


    These things are undoubtedly worthy of vigorous search.


    So at this moment, many people moved their minds and began to explore outside.


    ...............


    A deep starry sky.


    There is nothing around, there are all kinds of broken space debris everywhere, and all kinds of turbulence emerge, breaking out at the moment.


    Chen Heng is now in the space in front of him.


    At this moment, he is in a very special state.


    He could feel that he should have died. After waving the sword before, he lost all his strength, exhausted his life and origin, and left nothing.


    If a person is completely exhausted, he should be dying.


    Even strong people like Chen Heng are no exception.


    But even so, he is still alive.


    He seems to be alive because of the initial space he was connected to.


    After connecting to the initial space, Chen Heng seems to be able to borrow some of the power in the initial space, get something from it and connect with it at the same time.


    It is precisely because of the connection between Chen Heng and the initial space that he still didn''t die even at this level.


    But although it didn''t die, it was almost the same.


    His state at the moment is actually equivalent to the living dead. If he had not been hanging with the power of the initial space and gave Chen Heng his last breath, I''m afraid he would have died completely at the moment.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter to Chen Heng.


    It''s just death. It''s not that I haven''t experienced it. It''s nothing.


    For him, even death is just a return to his noumenon and start a new journey again. In fact, it is nothing.


    On the contrary, it''s a bit of a waste of time.


    However, Chen Heng is not worried about this.


    He can feel his state at the moment.


    Because of the connection of the initial space, although he can''t die for a while and a half, he will eventually die over time.


    Otherwise, isn''t it an immortal body to some extent?


    If Chen Heng does nothing, he will disappear by himself after a period of time at most.


    However, during this period of time, Chen Heng could do nothing.


    The immediate area is in a chaotic spatial turbulence.


    There are a lot of space debris and turbulent currents around, which is very terrible.


    Chen Heng is now attached to a bone, surging with the turbulence.


    Fortunately, his body is strong enough. Even if it is only a bone, it is far from being destroyed by ordinary turbulence. Otherwise, I''m afraid even the last dependent existence will be erased without any accident.


    Chen Heng observed everything around him from his own unique perspective.


    In his vision, everything outside is very unique.


    In the distance, space fragments continue to gather and become some larger fragments. To some extent, they continue to break and become more finely broken.


    The whole process is very special and interesting.


    Chen Heng observed various phenomena here and thought deeply.


    Before that, when he entered the initial space, he had personally seen the nine stone slabs.


    Although the contact time was not too long, it still gained a lot of things, and even realized the road ahead and its own shortcomings to a certain extent.


    In the present period of time, while it is rare to be quiet, he is also silently deducing and digesting what he has harvested before as much as possible.


    In fact, seriously speaking, the battle with the crimson knight was tragic, but it was also a great harvest for Chen Heng.


    In the battle, he also realized a lot, and further condensed his spirit to continue to grow.


    This kind of harvest is difficult to obtain under normal circumstances.


    In this world, even if other things are excluded, just the harvest of the previous war is enough.


    If you count the other things Chen Heng obtained, this trip can be said to have been no loss.


    Even if Chen Heng falls now and returns directly, it is not a loss at all.


    However, there is a kind of destiny shrouded in the dark. It seems that he doesn''t want Chen Heng to cut off and leave the world.


    When Chen Heng floated continuously and floated in the turbulence of this space for a long time, a brilliance appeared.


    In the turbulence ahead, there is a shining light. It seems that there are stars shining faintly.


    There are living stars, and not far away.


    Feeling all this, Chen Heng woke up from the deduction and looked into the distance.


    "Is it luck?"


    He looked at the stars of life in the distance and was not surprised at this time.


    At this moment, in this turbulent flow, he has been floating for several months, his consciousness has become weaker and weaker, and he is about to be completely extinguished.


    However, at this juncture in front of him, he encountered a turning point in front of him.


    Is this his chance?


    Chen Heng''s heart moved and the idea flashed at the moment.


    However, even if things turn for the better, it is also a big problem how to get there.


    At this moment, he has lost all his body and all his strength has been exhausted. He is living on the basis of bits of remains left over from his life, and he is unable to control his actions at all.


    Even if you want to pass, there seems to be no way.


    If ordinary people, even if they see the hope in front, they can''t grasp it. They are doomed to look far away, not immediately.


    But for Chen Heng, there is one last way.


    Looking at the brilliance of the life stars ahead, Chen Heng probably felt it.


    In his body, there were bursts of bright light flashing, and a golden force of destiny rose from Chen Heng''s body.


    The golden destiny is particularly bright, including red rising, showing a red and gold dragon shape.


    This is Chen Heng''s own destiny.


    Strictly speaking, the power of destiny on Chen Heng was intercepted from Lu Yao.


    Through daily bit by bit contact and interaction, and through the power of destiny mark, it has virtually affected Lu Yao''s future, and then intercepted part of his destiny power.


    This means for Chen Heng, who has the mark of destiny, can only be regarded as ordinary.


    But for now, it still has a great effect.


    Especially the previous battle between Chen Heng and the crimson knight.


    That war was not only about the future of Lu Yao, the future king, but also a key node in his destiny.


    Therefore, Chen Heng''s move reasonably intercepted a considerable part of the destiny on this key node.


    Only the power of destiny accumulated in that war increased Chen Heng''s power of destiny several times.


    It can be seen that its impact is significant.


    Now, the destiny accumulated by Chen Heng has reached a considerable number.


    Originally, these forces of destiny will return to noumenon with Chen Heng''s return.


    However, like other aspects, although the power of destiny on the body can be brought to the noumenon after the return, it will also be broken and can not be completely brought to the noumenon.


    So there will be some losses.


    Instead, it''s better to consume these things in this world in order to make a possibility.


    In an instant, the idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, and then made a decision.


    With the decision made, the power of destiny began to burn.


    In Chen Heng''s body, the mark of destiny shines brightly. At the moment, with Chen Heng''s action, it gradually begins to move.


    Boom!


    Between nothingness, a dull noise came out, flashing like thunder, which was particularly clear and unique.


    The original red and golden power of destiny began to burn.


    As the power of destiny began to burn, the invisible flame diffused towards the four directions. At this time, there was a faint force affecting the four directions. It seemed that it was changing and affecting something.


    "What should be done has been done......"


    After all this, Chen Heng finally closed his eyes slowly, and an idea flashed in his heart: "next, let''s listen to fate..."


    With this idea flashing, Chen Heng''s idea completely fell into the deep darkness and fell asleep.


    Just now, Chen Heng''s last strength has disappeared with the mark of urging fate. At the moment, even his own soberness can''t be maintained.


    If this attempt fails, Chen Heng has no way but to return to his noumenon and start a new journey.


    In nothingness, it seems that under the influence of the force of destiny, the nothingness turbulence around begins to surge.


    With the movement of the most basic micro particles, the trend of turbulence in the surrounding space seems to have changed.


    A new road emerged and paved the way forward.


    At a certain moment, the turbulence that originally coerced Chen Heng suddenly changed a direction and rushed towards the life star in front.


    With a bang, the surrounding space began to change.


    If someone is around now and looks at the stars in front of him, he will find a vision.


    For inexplicable reasons, with this life star as the center, the surrounding space suddenly began to riot and became unstable.


    A large number of space debris, together with many impurities, rushed forward.


    These space debris and impurities flow into the front, and most of them are digested and cleaned up on the surface of the stars.


    The space debris was smoothed and gradually disappeared, while the impurities began to burn and finally fell to the ground.


    However, few people found that among those impurities, a light golden phalanx also fell towards the front.


    In an instant, it was like a meteor falling, and everything was covered up.


    After a long time, the celestial phenomena in front of me disappeared completely.


    Everything was calmed down and seemed to have finally subsided.


    .......................


    "According to the latest news, large-scale turbulence has emerged recently. Affected by it, the recent weather may change dramatically. Please be more careful..."


    In the quiet and gorgeous room, the voice in the TV kept ringing and spread around.


    A moment later, a small palm reached out and turned off the TV.


    "Bad weather again..."


    A pink and young girl turned off the TV and whispered to herself.

 Chapter 499

    "It''s bad weather again... I don''t know if Dad will come back?"


    The little girl was barefooted, shaking and swinging there. While facing the content in front of the TV, the idea flashed in her heart, and some expectations gradually emerged in her heart.


    "I think so..."


    She was looking forward to it. At the moment, the idea flashed through her. She was a little excited and ran out at once.


    To the outside world, a huge courtyard is displayed, and the surrounding decoration is particularly gorgeous. It looks extremely bright and clear, which is a good scenery.


    Obviously, people who can live here are either rich or expensive. They are children from superior families.


    Gunari is such an enviable person.


    As a member of the higher family, she has the most noble lineage since her birth, and is regarded as the apple of her eye by the whole Ollier family.


    From small to large, she enjoyed the most generous treatment, whether eating or using is the best.


    Of course, as a young lady of the Orel family, gunari also has her own secrets.


    Walking aside from the courtyard, he soon came to a garden.


    In the garden, there are many flowers blooming everywhere. There are many beautiful plants growing in it. It is very beautiful.


    Of course, behind this beauty is a very huge price.


    Just to maintain the state of these flowers and plants, the Orel family will spend a lot of gold coins in this garden, just to maintain this beauty.


    In the middle of the garden, the most remarkable is the tall ancient tree.


    It was a huge ancient tree, very tall, at least more than ten meters high.


    It can be seen from the golden branches and leaves of this ancient tree that it is a rare golden dragon tree.


    Golden dragon tree, this kind of tree is very rare. It can grow only in some unique places, and it grows very slowly. Even after hundreds of years, it is only seven or eight meters high.


    I''m afraid this golden dragon tree, which is more than ten meters high, has a history of seven or eight hundred years. It''s very rare.


    It is said that this golden dragon tree was planted by the ancestor of the orer family, symbolizing the rise of the orer family.


    At this moment, this is also the place where gunali usually likes to come.


    At ordinary times, as long as there is something that makes her happy, she will come to this area and say her thoughts here.


    "Great ancestor... Please protect my father and come back."


    Standing under the ancient tree, gunali prayed piously: "if my father comes back, I will dig less of your roots in the future, okay?"


    Her heart was full of happy thoughts.


    I don''t know if the old tree in front of me really has ideas, will she be angry to death.


    Yes, as the favorite pearl of the orer family, what gunali usually likes to do is toss the most precious tree of the whole family and witness the rise history of the orer family.


    For the little girl who can''t leave the manor easily, this ancient tree also witnessed her growth and embellished her whole childhood.


    After praying carefully, she circled around and began her daily persecution.


    "Eh?"


    Soon, she found something wrong.


    She found something in a corner of the old tree.


    It''s a white article, very small. It looks like a human finger bone, but it has no texture of bone. On the contrary, it''s warm and moist. It''s like the best Jasper. It''s very beautiful.


    If you look carefully, you can even see the faint gold.


    Gunari looked at what was in front of her and was not surprised.


    In front of this ancient tree, she basically comes every day.


    She was very familiar with everything around the ancient tree, and she didn''t know anything about it.


    Moreover, the Orel family also attaches great importance to this precious golden dragon tree. On weekdays, in addition to gunali, special servants will come to clean up the surroundings of this golden dragon tree every day.


    Not to mention such a conspicuous thing, even an ant and a bird can''t escape from these people''s eyes and will be cleaned clean.


    So where did this thing come from?


    In this regard, gunari was very confused.


    Out of curiosity, she picked up what was in front of her.


    A warm feeling rushed into my heart.


    As the things in front of her were picked up by her, an inexplicable feeling surged. It seemed that a brand-new force emerged and was blessing gunali.


    In this regard, gunari has a very keen intuition.


    Soon, she found something wrong.


    "Is there a new life in the jade?"


    She was a little curious and the idea flashed through her mind.


    It has to be said that as the Pearl of the Orel family and the purest higher blood, gunali is very unique from urination and has a talent that others can''t match.


    Being able to perceive the existence of life ideas is her ability.


    From a very young age, gunari awakened her unique ability.


    This ability allows her to sense the thoughts of others around her.


    "It''s bad weather again... I don''t know if Dad will come back?"


    The little girl was barefooted, shaking and swinging there. While facing the content in front of the TV, the idea flashed in her heart, and some expectations gradually emerged in her heart.


    "I think so..."


    She was looking forward to it. At the moment, the idea flashed through her. She was a little excited and ran out at once.


    To the outside world, a huge courtyard is displayed, and the surrounding decoration is particularly gorgeous. It looks extremely bright and clear, which is a good scenery.


    Obviously, people who can live here are either rich or expensive. They are children from superior families.


    Gunari is such an enviable person.


    As a member of the higher family, she has the most noble lineage since her birth, and is regarded as the apple of her eye by the whole Ollier family.


    From small to large, she enjoyed the most generous treatment, whether eating or using is the best.


    Of course, as a young lady of the Orel family, gunari also has her own secrets.


    Walking aside from the courtyard, he soon came to a garden.


    In the garden, there are many flowers blooming everywhere. There are many beautiful plants growing in it. It is very beautiful.


    Of course, behind this beauty is a very huge price.


    Just to maintain the state of these flowers and plants, the Orel family will spend a lot of gold coins in this garden, just to maintain this beauty.


    In the middle of the garden, the most remarkable is the tall ancient tree.


    It was a huge ancient tree, very tall, at least more than ten meters high.


    It can be seen from the golden branches and leaves of this ancient tree that it is a rare golden dragon tree.


    Golden dragon tree, this kind of tree is very rare. It can grow only in some unique places, and it grows very slowly. Even after hundreds of years, it is only seven or eight meters high.


    I''m afraid this golden dragon tree, which is more than ten meters high, has a history of seven or eight hundred years. It''s very rare.


    It is said that this golden dragon tree was planted by the ancestor of the orer family, symbolizing the rise of the orer family.


    At this moment, this is also the place where gunali usually likes to come.


    At ordinary times, as long as there is something that makes her happy, she will come to this area and say her thoughts here.


    "Great ancestor... Please protect my father and come back."


    Standing under the ancient tree, gunali prayed piously: "if my father comes back, I will dig less of your roots in the future, okay?"


    Her heart was full of happy thoughts.


    I don''t know if the old tree in front of me really has ideas, will she be angry to death.


    Yes, as the favorite pearl of the orer family, what gunali usually likes to do is toss the most precious tree of the whole family and witness the rise history of the orer family.


    For the little girl who can''t leave the manor easily, this ancient tree also witnessed her growth and embellished her whole childhood.


    After praying carefully, she circled around and began her daily persecution.


    "Eh?"


    Soon, she found something wrong.


    She found something in a corner of the old tree.


    It''s a white article, very small. It looks like a human finger bone, but it has no texture of bone. On the contrary, it''s warm and moist. It''s like the best Jasper. It''s very beautiful.


    If you look carefully, you can even see the faint gold.


    Gunari looked at what was in front of her and was not surprised.


    In front of this ancient tree, she basically comes every day.


    She was very familiar with everything around the ancient tree, and she didn''t know anything about it.


    Moreover, the Orel family also attaches great importance to this precious golden dragon tree. On weekdays, in addition to gunali, special servants will come to clean up the surroundings of this golden dragon tree every day.


    Not to mention such a conspicuous thing, even an ant and a bird can''t escape from these people''s eyes and will be cleaned clean.


    So where did this thing come from?


    In this regard, gunari was very confused.


    Out of curiosity, she picked up what was in front of her.


    A warm feeling rushed into my heart.


    As the things in front of her were picked up by her, an inexplicable feeling surged. It seemed that a brand-new force emerged and was blessing gunali.


    In this regard, gunari has a very keen intuition.


    Soon, she found something wrong.


    "Is there a new life in the jade?"


    She was a little curious and the idea flashed through her mind.


    It has to be said that as the Pearl of the Orel family and the purest higher blood, gunali is very unique from urination and has a talent that others can''t match.


    Being able to perceive the existence of life ideas is her ability.


    From a very young age, gunari awakened her unique ability.


    This ability allows her to sense the thoughts of others around her. "It''s bad weather again... I don''t know if Dad will come back?"


    The little girl was barefooted, shaking and swinging there. While facing the content in front of the TV, the idea flashed in her heart, and some expectations gradually emerged in her heart.


    "I think so..."


    She was looking forward to it. At the moment, the idea flashed through her. She was a little excited and ran out at once.


    To the outside world, a huge courtyard is displayed, and the surrounding decoration is particularly gorgeous. It looks extremely bright and clear, which is a good scenery.


    Obviously, people who can live here are either rich or expensive. They are children from superior families.


    Gunari is such an enviable person.


    As a member of the higher family, she has the most noble lineage since her birth, and is regarded as the apple of her eye by the whole Ollier family.


    From small to large, she enjoyed the most generous treatment, whether eating or using is the best.


    Of course, as a young lady of the Orel family, gunari also has her own secrets.


    Walking aside from the courtyard, he soon came to a garden.


    In the garden, there are many flowers blooming everywhere. There are many beautiful plants growing in it. It is very beautiful.


    Of course, behind this beauty is a very huge price.


    Just to maintain the state of these flowers and plants, the Orel family will spend a lot of gold coins in this garden, just to maintain this beauty.


    In the middle of the garden, the most remarkable is the tall ancient tree.


    It was a huge ancient tree, very tall, at least more than ten meters high.


    It can be seen from the golden branches and leaves of this ancient tree that it is a rare golden dragon tree.


    Golden dragon tree, this kind of tree is very rare. It can grow only in some unique places, and it grows very slowly. Even after hundreds of years, it is only seven or eight meters high.


    I''m afraid this golden dragon tree, which is more than ten meters high, has a history of seven or eight hundred years. It''s very rare.


    It is said that this golden dragon tree was planted by the ancestor of the orer family, symbolizing the rise of the orer family.


    At this moment, this is also the place where gunali usually likes to come.


    At ordinary times, as long as there is something that makes her happy, she will come to this area and say her thoughts here.


    "Great ancestor... Please protect my father and come back."


    Standing under the ancient tree, gunali prayed piously: "if my father comes back, I will dig less of your roots in the future, okay?"


    Her heart was full of happy thoughts.


    I don''t know if the old tree in front of me really has ideas, will she be angry to death.


    Yes, as the favorite pearl of the orer family, what gunali usually likes to do is toss the most precious tree of the whole family and witness the rise history of the orer family.


    For the little girl who can''t leave the manor easily, this ancient tree also witnessed her growth and embellished her whole childhood.


    After praying carefully, she circled around and began her daily persecution.


    "Eh?"


    Soon, she found something wrong.


    She found something in a corner of the old tree.


    It''s a white article, very small. It looks like a human finger bone, but it has no texture of bone. On the contrary, it''s warm and moist. It''s like the best Jasper. It''s very beautiful.


    If you look carefully, you can even see the faint gold.


    Gunari looked at what was in front of her and was not surprised.


    In front of this ancient tree, she basically comes every day.

 Chapter 500

    "However, this experience is a little special..."


    Sitting on the table, Chen Heng looked at the outside scenery and couldn''t help muttering to himself.


    In these two years, Chen Heng has been silent in this section.


    After urging the mark of destiny at the beginning, Chen Heng''s power has declined to the extreme, and even his own consciousness has fallen into silence.


    Therefore, he can''t do anything. He can only float with the wind and let it go.


    However, judging from the current situation, his result is fairly good.


    Through the original turbulence, he successfully landed here, came here, and then gradually recovered in the past two years.


    Although Chen Heng fell into silence, some instincts are still there. At the moment, even if it is only a small piece of bones, he is still instinctively absorbing external forces and constantly recovering himself.


    At first, this recovery was just an instinctive behavior, but later, Chen Heng deliberately did it.


    However, so far, Chen Heng has not awakened for long, so his strength has not recovered to what extent.


    It''s just much better than at the beginning.


    But the girl named gunali before was very special.


    In Chen Heng''s induction, the girl named Gu Nali has extraordinary talents like Lu Yao.


    That kind of talent is very unique and strong, but it is hidden in the seemingly weak body and has not been developed.


    Of course, compared with Lu Yao, Gu Nari''s talent is good, but she owes a bit of luck, that is, the so-called destiny.


    Compared with Lu Yao''s vigorous destiny, Gu Nari has no blessing of destiny, just an ordinary one.


    Such a destiny means that it can only rely on itself, and there can be no destiny to help.


    If there is no accident, I''m afraid it can only be like this all its life. It''s impossible to tap its own potential.


    However, since Chen Heng discovered it, the result will naturally be somewhat different.


    Of course, this is not the most important thing now.


    "This section of residual bone is only part of the debris left by me. Although it can carry my consciousness, it can''t restore me too much strength."


    Sitting in place, Chen Heng looked at the outside world. At the moment, various thoughts flashed in his heart: "if you want to really recover, you still need a body."


    This is a very natural truth.


    The combination of the physical body and the power of the true spirit is the most powerful state.


    Chen Heng''s state at the moment is that there are only some real spirits left, but he doesn''t have a strong enough body to carry.


    Without a body to carry, just the power of the true spirit can not restore its prosperity. At most, it will stop moving forward to a certain extent and can not continue to progress.


    Although the remnant bone at present can carry Chen Heng''s consciousness and even restore Chen Heng''s strength to a certain extent, it can not replace the role of the flesh.


    Therefore, for Chen Heng at the moment, looking for a usable body is the most important thing at the moment.


    And on the other hand, the same is true.


    The idea flashed in his heart. Chen Heng stepped forward and walked out of the door of the room.


    After gunali left, the door of the room was originally closed. No one could go in without her permission and did not dare to open the door without authorization.


    However, for Chen Heng, who is still a spirit at the moment, whether the door of the room is open or closed is the same.


    He stepped directly, walked out of the front door and penetrated the past directly.


    Out of the room, the outside is a long and narrow corridor and a huge and gorgeous living room.


    In the living room, the girl who had been shining gunali was still there. At the moment, she was urging other servants around to work and let them clean carefully.


    "Work hard for me. Don''t be lazy."


    She was there watching the servants working around, and looked around a little bored to see if there was anything missing.


    A dark wind blew through her sleeves.


    Suddenly, the girl shivered. It seemed that she saw a person passing by. It was very scary.


    But when she looked at it, she found that there was no figure at all.


    So she was suspicious and confused, but she didn''t find anything.


    No matter how you look at it, there is no one around here.


    What happened just now is like an illusion.


    But in fact, Chen Heng is standing in front of her and looking at her with great interest.


    Of course, Chen Heng will not be seen.


    With his spiritual attainments, as long as he wants, others can''t detect his existence.


    It will be distorted in direct cognition. Even if you see it, you will look like you don''t see it. You can''t even notice someone standing in front of them.


    That''s it.


    According to Chen Heng''s observation during this period, no one can find him in the manor if he wants.


    Except gunari.


    Although young, the little girl did have a talent that surprised Chen Heng.


    For ordinary people, Chen Heng can''t be found.


    But for Gu Nari, it is easy to detect the existence of Chen Heng.


    Mental distortion is useful to ordinary people, but it is completely ineffective under gunari''s unique telepathy.


    However, gunali has left now. According to the current situation, no one should find Chen Heng.


    Therefore, Chen Heng took such a step and walked out of the room.


    Out of here, the sun is shining everywhere.


    Following the previously recorded traces, Chen Heng walked to one side and slowly came to an area.


    It''s a garden.


    In the garden, all kinds of flowers unfold, and fragrance spreads everywhere. It smells very good.


    The whole garden looks particularly beautiful and unique, which makes people feel happy at a glance.


    However, in the center of the garden, the most eye-catching is the ancient tree in the middle.


    Ancient trees are huge, about ten meters high. Both branches and leaves are golden. There is a unique and mysterious texture.


    On the ancient trees, an inexplicable Qi machine showed up and spread around, affecting the whole garden.


    Invisibly, a vitality diffused out, forming a small field.


    To some extent, the reason why the flowers and plants in this garden can grow so vigorously and so beautiful is also related to the golden dragon tree in the center.


    Standing under the golden dragon tree and looking at the huge ancient tree in front of him, Chen Heng nodded with satisfaction.


    Two years ago, he fell under the old tree in front of him and was picked up by gunali.


    From Chen Heng''s point of view, the golden dragon tree in front of him is undoubtedly very good.


    Golden dragon tree, this plant is a very precious thing in the whole universe. Its branches contain strong vitality. It is one of the important raw materials for making some high-quality evolutionary liquid.


    In the past, Chen Heng has seen it, but it is far from the one in front of him, so tall and full of vitality.


    Simply from the surface, this golden dragon tree has a history of at least seven or eight hundred years, and its branches contain vigorous vitality.


    These powerful vitality are exactly what Chen Heng needs at present.


    "If you want to regain a body, of course, the most direct way is to directly find a mother who has given birth to a young child and directly invest in it to seize the baby''s body..."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng looked at the golden dragon tree in front of him, and all kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart: "just in this case, it''s too slow. It''s at least half a year from conception to birth, and then there''s still time to grow slowly......"


    The speed of pregnancy and childbirth for ordinary people is still too slow.


    It takes at least ten years for a baby to grow up from birth to adulthood.


    It''s OK under normal circumstances, but there''s not so much time to waste.


    After all, Chen Heng doesn''t know about the crimson knight.


    After his last strike, he was involved in turbulence and left chica. He didn''t know the final result of the crimson knight.


    But one thing is certain that if the scarlet Knight knew he was still alive, he would come to hunt him down.


    This is the potential risk.


    Under this potential risk, if you still grow slowly, the speed is too slow.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t have a choice.


    But now that there is a better choice, of course, don''t hesitate.


    "An 800 year old golden dragon tree is just right..."


    Looking at the golden dragon tree in front of him, Chen Heng muttered to himself and then stretched out his hand.


    His arm touched the golden dragon tree in front of him.


    Although it is an illusory body, it can still feel the unique touch and the rough texture of bark.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng pressed one hand on the golden dragon tree, and then his breath began to change.


    In Chen Heng''s body, an inexplicable mark appeared with brilliant brilliance.


    Among them, the shadow of a divine bird looms. It seems that the scene of the divine bird singing and tearing the sky appears.


    Under the manipulation of Chen Heng, this mark was injected into the ancient tree by him.


    "Old man, after two years of silence, it''s time for you to recover..."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng muttered to himself, and then began his own action.


    He injected the mark into the ancient tree in front of him.


    With all this, that mark began to change.


    In the ancient tree, a lot of vitality is being absorbed, emerging into that mark, and finally even affecting the internal structure of the ancient tree, forming a huge embryo.


    A brand-new life is conceived in it, and what emerges from it is the breath that Chen Heng is particularly familiar with.


    That breath is not only familiar, but also with the feeling of integration with Chen Heng. It seems to be homologous with him, which is very special.


    However, at the moment, this breath is still very weak, as if it has not fully recovered.


    With Chen Heng''s previous mark, this life needs a long time to conceive before it can slowly recover and regain its consciousness and strength.


    This is only the first step.


    Feeling the changes inside the ancient tree, Chen Heng couldn''t help laughing.


    The life body bred in the ancient tree embryo is nothing else, just Xiaohong.


    In the previous battle, Xiao Hong, as Chen Heng''s Royal beast, fought with Chen Heng to the end and wiped out everything.


    Nevertheless, as a royal beast, Xiaohong''s mark still exists. With her own fall, she returned to Chen Heng''s body.


    Under normal circumstances, after the Royal beast falls, its mark will return to the Royal beast''s body and integrate with the Royal beast.


    Then the beast keeper will get the final enhancement, and the beast will completely disappear and lose the last trace.


    However, Chen Heng did not integrate it into himself, but used the last divine power to protect it carefully, maintain its last vitality and float with Chen Heng''s true spirit.


    He didn''t die, but fell into silence with Chen Heng, and didn''t get the chance of recovery until now.


    Not only Xiaohong, but also ancient armor.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng felt it carefully for a moment.


    In addition to the mark left by Xiao Hong, the core left by ancient armor still exists, but it is also in silence like Chen Heng before.


    In the previous fight, the ancient armor faced the power of the crimson knight. It was seriously damaged and could not be urged at all.


    However, in comparison, the ancient armor is only a dead thing after all. Although it has a vague instinct, the situation is much better than Xiaohong and Chen Heng.


    Although the ancient armor is silent at the moment, as long as you get enough materials to supplement, the ancient armor can still recover and even become more powerful than before.


    After all, in the previous time, not only Chen Heng, but also the ancient armor suffered the baptism of the power of the crimson knight, and became more powerful in the passive confrontation.


    As long as it can be repaired, the restored ancient armor will become more powerful than before and surpass the past.


    Of course, the premise is that Chen Heng can obtain enough materials to repair armor.


    In a way, this is not a simple thing.


    Various thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, and then he injected some of his true spiritual power into the ancient tree in front of him.


    Under the blessing of Chen Heng''s power, the interior of the ancient tree changed quickly.


    Next to the previous embryo, a place for life soon appeared.


    As like as two peas, the shape of a human fetus has appeared.


    But compared with Xiaohong on one side, although the fetus has Chen Heng''s breath of life, it is not flexible and lacks that kind of soul power.


    This is because Chen Heng''s consciousness has not entered it. At the moment, the fetus is just an empty shell.


    But for the time being, it doesn''t matter.


    After finishing his actions, Chen Heng stopped.


    Standing under the golden dragon tree, he looked up at the ancient tree in front of him.


    In front of him, the tall golden dragon tree still stands. At the moment, its branches and leaves are swaying. It looks very beautiful and unique.


    In Chen Heng''s induction, at the moment, through his actions, the exuberant vitality is declining and changing gradually.


    But on the surface, the golden dragon tree is still like this. It seems that nothing has changed.


    Without Chen Heng''s meticulous inductive force, we can''t find the change.


    After finishing these, Chen Heng turned around and left directly.


    For the time being, he doesn''t want to throw himself directly into his body.


    At this time in front of him, his body is located in the golden dragon tree and has not yet fully matured.


    At the moment, I just stay in it and waste my time. I can''t do anything else.


    Instead, it''s better to separate the soul and flesh, deduce the layout of the soul and body, and the body is slowly bred until it is mature.


    It''s not too late.


    Chen Heng thought so, and then quickly returned to gunali''s room.


    Back in the room, he silently closed his eyes and began to feel it seriously.


    "The divine sense of killing is still there, and now it has expanded to a very powerful point..."


    Sitting there, Chen Heng first flashed the idea.


    Killing divinity is what Chen Heng ended in Wang Zhong.


    It hasn''t been taken out since it was planted.


    Of course, if Chen Heng had completely fallen and returned to the noumenon, the killing divinity, as an accessory of Chen Heng''s initiative, would also return with Chen Heng.


    Or it may directly transform under Chen Heng''s will, seize Wang Zhong''s body and turn it into Chen Heng''s own body.


    But for now, it''s still not that far.


    Chen Heng did not return, nor did he capture Wang Zhong''s body.


    Therefore, in the past two years, Wang Zhong has developed quite well.


    According to Chen Heng''s induction, in Wang Zhong''s body, the killing divinity is still active at the moment. The killing power in his body is rolling, and the opportunity is about to boil.


    To have this performance, there is no doubt that Wang Zhong must have done well in the past two years, killing a lot of lives, which can accumulate huge killing power.


    Previously, these killing forces were only accumulated there because Chen Heng himself did not recover.


    At this moment, with Chen Heng''s own recovery, these killing forces began to become active, mobilized by Chen Heng, and began to flow into Chen Heng''s body.


    To some extent, this is also one of the reasons why Chen Heng can recover quickly during this period of time.


    If Chen Heng''s body had not been fully bred and mature, otherwise, as long as the killing power accumulated over the past two years was instilled, I''m afraid Chen Heng''s strength could quickly restore the level of level 4 or even level 5.


    Now, it''s a little slower.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    As for Lu Yao, it''s a little vague at the moment.


    The divine power seed planted by Chen Heng On Lu Yao still exists at the moment, but the induction is a little vague. It should be because the distance is a little distant.


    After all, after walking into the starry sky, the distance is astronomical.


    It is normal that the divine power seed is limited by distance and the induction will be blurred.


    However, although the induction is blurred, some basic situations are still clear.


    Chen Heng can feel that Lu Yao is still living well at the moment, and even has made significant progress compared with the past.


    Just limited by the fuzziness of induction, Chen Heng can''t know what degree Lu Yao has reached at the moment.


    But it will be better than it was two years ago.


    Sitting on the table, Chen Heng looked into the distance and the idea flashed in his heart.

 Chapter 501

    Chen Heng looks forward to the changes in Lu Yao.


    For Chen Heng, Lu Yao''s power of destiny is the most vigorous one he has ever seen.


    The exuberant destiny is far beyond Chen Heng''s reach, even if it is the sons of destiny he has seen in the past.


    Therefore, Chen Heng looks forward to the extent to which Lu Yao will go in the future.


    In this world, how will Lu Yao grow and become powerful?


    Chen Heng is looking forward to this.


    Expectation is on the one hand, on the other hand, Chen Heng also hopes to get something through Lu Yao.


    Lu Yao''s identity and destiny have proved that he has the potential to reach the peak of the world.


    When he reaches the peak of the world, Chen Heng can use it to get something.


    There is a strong man at the top as his sister. No matter what Chen Heng does in this world, it will undoubtedly be more convenient.


    By then, many of his plans can be easily completed.


    And at this moment, on a star in the distance.


    In a deserted area, Lu Yao and ye walked carefully on a piece of ruins.


    The ruins in front of us look very dangerous. Although there are ruins all around, some inexplicable monsters will appear from time to time to attack the living people around.


    Lu Yao and ye walked among them. Every step was very dangerous for fear of encountering any unknown situation.


    Walking on the road, she seemed to feel something. Lu Yao''s body stopped. At the moment, she subconsciously raised her head and looked at the sky.


    Above the sky, stars are twinkling, and stars appear very bright in the night sky.


    In the distance, where Chen Heng is, the sun is shining.


    On the star where Lu Yao is, it is still night at the moment.


    There are stars on the sky, very bright and quiet.


    "My king, what''s the matter?"


    On one side, Ye Zi looked at Lu Yao''s actions and seemed to have some doubts: "do you notice anything?"


    "No, No."


    Standing in the same place, listening to Ye''s words, Lu Yao shook her head, and her face also showed doubt: "maybe I feel wrong..."


    "I always feel that someone who is very important to me is thinking of me..."


    She whispered.


    As she spoke, she seemed to think of something. Her voice gradually weakened and finally became silent.


    Looking at Lu Yao''s state in front of her, ye suddenly understood.


    She stood in front of Lu Yao, patted Lu Yao on the shoulder and comforted her silently.


    Some things in the world are so strange.


    To the surprise of many people on Qika star, Lu Yao and ye didn''t die.


    At the beginning, because Chen Heng finally defeated the crimson knight, the crimson sky net shrouded in Qika stars was finally broken, and the blocked space was untied.


    Leaf two people keenly seized the opportunity and transmitted, so they finally came to the star.


    They did not fall as others thought, but survived.


    In these two years, they have also grown a lot.


    Because of the injury caused by the scarlet knight, Lu Yao''s golden mark was damaged, so he couldn''t use his power frequently.


    This led to Lu Yao two people have to rely on their own strength to fight and strive to survive in this starry sky.


    However, due to the damage of the gold mark, some restrictions that had been pressed on Lu Yao seemed to disappear together.


    In these two years, with the passage of time, Lu Yao can obviously feel that her talents and abilities are improving in all aspects.


    Now she is not the ordinary girl she used to be.


    In these two years, they did not spend it safely.


    Although the crisis of the crimson Knights was over, the place they sent was not a good place, but a very dangerous and terrible star field.


    There are a lot of dangers in the star field in front of us.


    Even if it is a strong person of level 5, it will be swallowed inadvertently in this star field, and there is a risk of death.


    Lu Yao and ye struggled hard in this star domain and tried their best to survive.


    In two years, Lu Yao has completely changed.


    If we put her two years ago and faced the crimson knight, she could definitely do better than before.


    Even so, Lu Yao''s mood was still restless at the thought of the scene two years ago.


    "Brother..."


    Walking on the road in silence, Lu Yao''s face was calm and silent, but her heart silently returned to that time.


    "Two years have passed. After you left, I am different now..."


    "I wonder if you would not recognize me if you saw me now?"


    In the silence, the idea flashed through the girl''s heart.


    Recalling the scene when she said goodbye at the beginning, her eyes were wet and inexplicably had an impulse to cry.


    Time passed silently.


    ....................


    The day passed quickly.


    At dusk, the gate of the manor opened.


    Gunari will be back soon.


    On the surface, she should have had a good time. Since she came back, the smile on her face has not stopped. She seems very happy.


    She came back from the outside. After a period of repair, she went straight back to her room.


    "Big friend, I''m back."


    Back in her room, gunari looked at the bones in front of her, smiled and said loudly.


    In front of her, Chen Heng''s figure flashed past. After hearing her voice, he opened his eyes silently, looked at her and closed his eyes silently.


    "Come on, give me a break."


    It seemed that she was aware of Chen Heng''s trend. Gu Nari whispered, like a spoiled child.


    After a while, seeing that Chen Heng ignored her all the time, she snorted, ran to one side and played her own pocket bear shell game console.


    Looking at the little girl playing on one side, Chen Heng opened his eyes, stopped his meditation, and then shook his head secretly.


    In front of the manor, Chen Heng''s spiritual shielding is useful to many people. Almost no one can detect his existence when Chen Heng deliberately wants to avoid.


    But the present gunari is an exception.


    Although she is very young, her own strength is also very weak. In Chen Heng''s opinion, she is just an ordinary person, but she has extraordinary talent and can sense the kindness and malice of the people around her.


    This ability is very unique. It points directly at the heart and can''t be avoided at all.


    Chen Heng can shield others'' cognition of himself, but he can''t shield this perception, so he is completely exposed in front of the little girl.


    But over time, Chen Heng got used to it.


    After all, from the beginning, the little girl in front of her could feel his existence.


    It seems that because Chen Heng has no malice towards him, the little girl has a special curiosity and favor towards Chen Heng. Two years later, she has moved him into a part of her life.


    Chen Heng also has some habits.


    It''s also a good choice for him to stay so close to gunari and pick up the plane to study her unique spiritual power.


    This ability to directly sense the good and evil thoughts of others and even further sense the mind is very unique. If it can expand and explore its potential, it will undoubtedly have a very broad space.


    And this kind of ability is undoubtedly very rare, which has a certain attraction for Chen Heng.


    Therefore, he did not leave here, but just stayed in silence and observed gunali''s situation.


    At the side of the bed, gunari played games for a while, and then fell asleep unconsciously.


    This is not surprising.


    No matter what her own special, gunali herself is still a child. At this age, it is very normal to be sleepy.


    Therefore, Chen Heng was not surprised.


    Taking advantage of gunali''s sleep, Chen Heng began to feel seriously.


    He carefully sensed gunari''s mental fluctuations, studied every detail of her body, and tried to find a clue to her powers.


    Through the comparison between mental frequency and body activity, we may be able to find some mysteries.


    In fact, after a period of research, Chen Heng has some eyebrows about the situation of gunali.


    If he were given more time, he might be able to analyze the principle of this unique ability and even develop corresponding means.


    At that time, Chen Heng can also have the ability to detect good and evil like Gu Nari in front of him.


    Even deep excavation can even increase the attainments at the spiritual level and achieve more results.


    Under the current circumstances, Chen Heng thinks so.


    In the study, time passed day by day.


    For Chen Heng, this passage of time is very normal.


    After all, in the past, he came like this.


    It''s impossible to be wonderful all the time during the journey.


    Most of the time, it is this ordinary and quiet ordinary time that makes up everything.


    Today is no exception.


    Chen Heng is very used to such days.


    But a few days later, something unexpected happened.


    At some point, the whole manor became very lively.


    The number of servants in the manor began to increase and the four places were redecorated.


    It can be seen from all kinds of situations that some changes should occur.


    The root cause of this change was soon known by Gu Nali and Chen Heng.


    The Orel family''s home, gunari''s father, the real owner of the manor, seems to be coming back in the near future.


    This is the news Chen Heng learned from gunali.


    Chen Heng is also very curious about gunali''s father.


    From the previous situation, we can know that gunali''s family is one of the higher families on this star, inheriting the higher blood.


    Compared with ordinary people, people in their family are naturally more powerful. They will be much stronger than ordinary people in terms of appearance, temperament and talent.


    Gunari''s unique talent, if there is no accident, should be brought by blood.


    As the leader of the Orel family, will gunali''s father have any unique place?


    In this regard, Chen Heng is very curious.


    Under this curiosity, he soon saw his goal.


    One morning, the whole manor began to be busy.


    A large number of servants walked around, busy around, ready to meet.


    And gunali rarely didn''t sleep in. She got up from her bed early in the morning and dressed up for a long time.


    She put on her Princess dress again. At the moment, she looked very cute, like a little princess.


    "How long is it?"


    In the quiet room, gunari sat in the basket, shaking her little feet and looking impatient: "it''s almost noon..."


    After getting up early in the morning and waiting for so long, the little girl looked impatient.


    Sitting in the cradle, she chatted with Chen Heng and talked endlessly there.


    Of course, most of the time, Gu Nari was talking and Chen Heng was listening.


    As for Chen Heng, most of the time he is only silent. Only occasionally will he speak and say a word or two.


    Although on the whole, it still seems very silent, at least it is much better than in the past.


    Gunali also has some habits about it and doesn''t mind too much.


    For her, Chen Heng is more like an object to talk about.


    In front of Chen Heng, she can say something in her mind that she dare not say to others.


    Over time, both sides have been used to it.


    A moment later, there was a riot outside.


    Listening to the news, Chen Heng raised his head and looked out.


    Through the window sill, he saw that in the distance, vehicles were entering from the manor gate and coming here.


    Gunari jumped off the basket and quickly ran out of the room.


    In situ, Chen Heng looked at gunali''s action and shook his head. However, after a little thinking, he also left the room in front of him and left with gunali.


    In front of the gate of the manor, luxury vehicles came from outside and stopped slowly.


    Among them, a man came down.


    It was a middle-aged man in decent formal clothes. His face looked very dignified and charming. It can be seen that he should be equally handsome and attractive to the opposite sex when he was young.


    He stepped down from the vehicle, his face looking a little indifferent and high above.


    "Dad!"


    Not far away, gunali''s figure ran over and rushed into the arms of the middle-aged man.


    Looking at gunali in his arms, the expression on the middle-aged man''s face fluctuated and barely showed a smile.


    "Have you been obedient lately?"


    He looked at gunari and whispered.


    Unexpectedly, the man''s voice in front of him was very hoarse, just like the voice squeezed out, very harsh and ugly.


    Listening to his voice, even gunari raised her head unexpectedly and looked at the middle-aged man in front of her. It seemed that she suddenly felt a little strange.


    But soon, the feeling disappeared.


    Gunali got along well with her father. It seemed that she soon found the warm feeling of the past.


    A moment later, the middle-aged man took gunali''s hand and walked slowly towards the depths of the manor.


    On one side, Chen Heng stood under a courtyard tree and looked at the scene silently.


    Looking at the middle-aged man beside gunali, Chen Heng subconsciously frowned.


    Something''s wrong.


    In terms of feeling, gunali''s father gave Chen Heng a strange feeling.


    On his body, there is also the unique blood breath of gunali, but it is far less rich and obvious than gunali.


    Secondly, the key is that there seems to be another strange smell in gunali''s father.


    That kind of breath gives Chen Heng a very strange feeling, which he has never felt before.


    Overall, Chen Heng feels very special.


    "It seems that there are some problems..."


    Chen Heng looked at gunali''s father, observed each other''s every move, and then the idea flashed in his heart.


    Under Chen Heng''s observation, gunali''s father''s actions seemed strange.


    The exception is that it is hot and refreshing weather, but he still wears thick clothes.


    Although the extraordinary is not afraid of heat and cold, it still looks abnormal in this weather.


    And there are problems in other details.


    Compared with normal people, his voice is more hoarse, and his face appears dull, indifferent and mechanical.


    In Chen Heng''s observation, many places of the other party are obviously strange.


    Of course, the specific situation should be observed slowly.


    Chen Heng thought so, and then stepped aside.


    He didn''t deliberately expose himself to each other.


    Chen Heng in his heyday doesn''t matter, but now Chen Heng is still very weak.


    His mental distortion is useful for the weak, but it may not have a great effect on gunali''s father.


    If you accidentally expose your own clues, it is also a big problem.


    Chen Heng thought so in his heart, then walked aside and followed gunali behind.


    Of course, it keeps a certain distance.


    In this process, Chen Heng is also thinking about gunali''s father''s information.


    Gunali''s father, named malikdo, is the head of the Orel family and the strongest in the face of the Orel family.


    In the past, the leader of the Orel family seemed to be very busy. Usually, he was not in the manor in front of him most of the time, but in the outside world to suppress the rebellion.


    At ordinary times, the other party seldom comes back, but every time he comes back, he will bring gifts to gunali. It seems that he has a good relationship with gunali.


    The above news was heard by Chen Heng inside the manor.


    As for the specific true and false qualities, he doesn''t know.


    After all, so far, he has been awake for a short time and can''t inquire about much.


    But the news that malcolt rarely came back should be true.


    After all, Chen Heng has been awake for nearly two months.


    In the past two months, it seems that malcolt came back for the first time.


    It can be seen from this that he seldom comes back at ordinary times.


    Under the gaze of Chen Heng, malikdo stayed with gunali for a while.


    Then malikto asked his servant to take gunari down to see her gifts.


    As usual, when malcolt came back this time, he also brought a gift to gunari.


    Those are several beautiful princess skirts with gorgeous workmanship and good-looking appearance. They are also inlaid with exquisite gemstones. Each one looks priceless.

 Chapter 502

    Courelli obviously liked the gift Mary had prepared for herself, and soon went down to try on her clothes.


    In the spacious hall, seeing gunali''s figure leave and go on bouncing, Marico still has a smile on his face and looks in a good mood.


    But soon, the smile on his face quickly disappeared, replaced by the previous indifferent expression, with some imperceptible numbness.


    "Have there been any accidents in the whole manor during the time I left?"


    Sitting in his seat, Marico looked at the housekeeper, and then said faintly.


    Beside him, the old housekeeper who looked old respectfully came forward and told him what had happened recently.


    "Recently, there seems to be some changes in the golden dragon tree. I don''t know why..."


    Standing where he was, the old housekeeper suddenly opened his mouth and said so.


    "Really?"


    Sitting in his own position, listening to this, malcolt was stunned. Then he reacted: "take me to have a look..."


    While talking, he got up from his seat and walked out first.


    The manor in front of us is the ancestral property of the Orel family. Marico also lived here since childhood. Naturally, he is very familiar with everything around here.


    He can skillfully walk to any area without being led by others.


    Soon, they walked through the garden and came to the golden dragon tree.


    In the spacious and gorgeous garden, there are bursts of fragrance of flowers around, which makes people feel very comfortable.


    In the middle of the garden, a tall golden dragon tree stands there. Now it seems to have grown there for many years.


    Malcolt went to the golden dragon tree and stood there.


    When he stood under the golden dragon tree, the vigorous vitality of the golden dragon tree came to his face, making people feel a unique feeling.


    Standing where he was, Marico looked at the branches of the golden dragon tree and began to observe carefully.


    Soon, he found something wrong.


    In normal times, the branches of the golden dragon tree should be golden, even the leaves are the same, and there will be no change at all.


    But now, it''s a little strange.


    On the branches of the golden dragon tree, large branches and leaves are still as bright gold as in the past, very dazzling and beautiful.


    Only in some branches and leaves, there is always a feeling of malaise, like the state is not very good.


    "What''s going on?"


    Standing in the same place and looking at the scene in front of him, Marico was a little confused.


    In the past, golden dragon tree has never had such a situation.


    Are you sick?


    It doesn''t seem right.


    As an extraordinary plant, golden dragon tree is far from so delicate.


    Ordinary symptoms cannot affect it.


    In fact, this situation of golden dragon tree is caused by Chen Heng.


    Before that, Chen Heng took Xiaohong and his own mark into it and bred his body with the help of the huge vitality in the golden dragon tree.


    In terms of the past life levels of Chen Heng and Xiao Hong, the vitality required by their bodies is undoubtedly very huge.


    Although the vitality contained in the golden dragon tree was extremely terrible, it was still affected by the development of the two bodies.


    Therefore, some branches and leaves began to be affected and became listless.


    Of course, the impact is not too great.


    After all, with the huge life of the golden dragon tree and the recovery speed, it is enough to provide that kind of vitality.


    Moreover, Chen Heng will not directly drain the golden dragon tree, but will control the speed of extracting the vitality of the golden dragon tree, keep each other in a balance and ensure that the golden dragon tree can recover.


    So at this moment, the golden dragon tree looks just a little depressed, and nothing else happens.


    At present, malcolt saw a lot on the golden dragon tree, checked many places, and found no abnormalities.


    No exception found, which is actually right.


    Although there are two lives in the golden dragon tree, it is inside the golden dragon tree.


    From the appearance, there is nothing unusual at all.


    Even because of the reason bred by the body and vitality of the golden dragon tree, the breath of those two bodies will be covered by the breath of the golden dragon tree. Their own vitality will be hidden under the vitality of the golden dragon tree and can not be found at all.


    It is impossible to find the abnormality by normal means.


    Unless the whole golden dragon tree is directly cut off and searched carefully, it''s almost the same.


    But this is obviously an impossible thing.


    In order to detect an anomaly, cut down the whole valuable golden dragon tree, which even a madman can''t do.


    Therefore, Marico can only finally give up.


    There was no result in the test. He finally turned around and could only ask the servants on one side to take more care of them and avoid problems.


    Then he walked to the other side.


    Instead of going to gunari''s place or looking for anyone else, he went straight back to his room.


    The spacious and gorgeous room, in which everything seems very compact. Although the surrounding space is spacious, it inexplicably gives people a very narrow feeling.


    Malcolt returned to his room, then his face changed rapidly.


    Under Chen Heng''s gaze, his face changed rapidly. His original indifferent expression had disappeared, and now he was a little ferocious.


    "No... no..."


    At this moment, he seemed to be in great pain. There was an inexplicable force surging up on him, making his whole body begin to twist.


    Standing there, he covered his head with his hands, and his face became more and more ferocious.


    In his body, an inexplicable force is emerging and gradually enveloping his body.


    "What is this?"


    Observing everything in secret, Chen Heng looked at the ferocious face in front of him. He seemed to be crazy. Malcolt was a little curious and aroused some interest.


    Looking at this, there seems to be something else hidden in Marico.


    Chen Heng''s previous feeling is not wrong.


    There is indeed a brand-new power hidden in the other party, which affects the other party to a certain extent and makes it unusual.


    Perhaps it is because of this that the other party rarely returns to the manor.


    After all, judging from the previous situation, Marico''s love for gunari is not false.


    It should also be a very normal thing that the other party will choose to avoid contact to protect their daughter when they have problems.


    But Chen Heng is also very curious about the new power.


    Because at that moment, the breath on Marico was almost increasing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    In the original time, although malikdo''s power was not weak, in Chen Heng''s induction, there should be only three orders.


    Under normal circumstances, this degree can dominate, but in Chen Heng''s eyes, it is not enough.


    But just now, when the strange power on the other party broke out, the other party''s power was rising rapidly. It was almost necessary to break through the limit and reach the level of level 4 in a short time.


    This bonus is extremely terrible.


    If you abandon other reasons, even if it is ancient armor, I''m afraid the growth rate of people is this degree.


    After all, not everyone is Chen Heng, who can push the power of ancient armor to the peak.


    For most people, the power increase of ancient armor is just the degree of upgrading from level 3 to the peak of level 3.


    Some people are even worse.


    This strong increase is obviously very good.


    More importantly, this is not a temporary increase like ancient armor, but an almost permanent change.


    At this moment, Chen Heng has felt it.


    In the room, although Marico suppressed the strange power, his own breath still increased.


    Although it is not as terrible as the previous third-order peak, its strength is still improved and a big step forward compared with its own strength.


    Which strange power can permanently improve strength?


    Chen Heng suddenly became interested.


    Chen Heng''s killing power and divine power can also be achieved by rapidly improving his power in some way.


    But correspondingly, both killing power and divine power have their roots, and the source of their power can be seen.


    What is the source of the power that erupted from the predecessor of Marico?


    In what way does he enhance his power, and what is its principle?


    Chen Heng is very curious about all this.


    "There are more and more interesting things..."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng smiled, and the idea flashed through his heart.


    Look at this. It''s really not a loss for him to fall here this time.


    This unique situation can be encountered one after another.


    "Who!"


    In front of him, he had just recovered and seemed to find something. Malcolt suddenly turned back and looked in a direction behind him.


    I don''t know if it''s a coincidence. At the moment, the position he looks at is exactly the place where Chen Heng is located.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng felt the gaze of Marico. Chen Heng was a little surprised, but he was still unmoved. He just stood there silently without action.


    Time passed slowly.


    Malcolt looked in that direction with some hesitation. After a moment, he shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    "Are you deeply affected by the curse? There are hallucinations..."


    There was a look of self mockery on his face and he muttered to himself now.


    Looking at this, he obviously regarded the feeling that had just flashed as an illusion.


    After the emergence of the curse, it would be normal for this situation to occur, and Marico didn''t care too much.


    Standing where he was, Marico pondered for a moment, then groped for a while and took out his mobile phone from his arms.


    A moment later, the telephone rang. It was a long time before someone connected.


    "What''s up?"


    On the phone, a hoarse voice came, which sounded inexplicably cold and scary.


    Not to mention anything else, just this voice, people will not feel good.


    However, Marico obviously didn''t care about it.


    Standing where he was, he connected the phone and listened to the voice from there. He just opened his mouth: "the curse on me is getting worse and worse. If I can''t find a way to suppress it, I''m afraid I''ll die next time..."


    "I want to talk to you..."


    "You should know my conditions very well..."


    At the other end of the phone, a hoarse voice came again: "if you want to save your curse, you must have the blood of your close relatives to do it..."


    "Hand over your daughter and I''ll prepare an antidote for you to suppress the curse on you......"


    Inside the telephone, the hoarse voice kept ringing.


    Then there was a fierce argument.


    Malcolt tried hard to change another condition, even at a great cost.


    Unfortunately, the man''s mouth was so tight that he never let go. No matter how much Malik begged or said, he never changed the conditions.


    After a long time, the phone was hung up.


    Malcolt sat on the ground with some weakness. At the moment, he stared at the ceiling of the room and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Chen Heng stood still and looked at the whole process.


    From the conversation with Marico just now, he could probably understand the whole thing.


    The blood of the Orel family seems to be contaminated with an unknown curse.


    The curse is both power and poison.


    As each member of the Orel family grows older, the curse in his body will gradually break out.


    This curse will give them strength and make them strong. At the same time, it will also take away their life and reason, and make them ignorant and unconscious monsters.


    This is the fate of generations of Orel family members.


    And this is the moment for Marico.


    The curse inside him had broken out, but he had temporarily suppressed it.


    But with the passage of time, the curse in his body will erupt more and more frequently. One day, it will no longer be suppressed and directly devour him.


    At that time, his reason will completely disappear and become a monster without reason.


    To this end, Marico began to try to save himself.


    He succeeded in finding someone who could save his curse, but the price was his daughter.


    For some unknown reason, the man fell in love with gunari and wanted to take gunari away from Marico.


    But gunari was the most cherished daughter of Marico.


    That''s why malcolt showed what he looked like.


    Standing in the same place, looking at the decadent appearance of Marico in front of him, Chen Heng shook his head secretly.


    Chen Heng can also understand the man who negotiated with maliketo.


    Although the situation of gunari was well covered up by Marico, if you have a heart, you can still find that unusual potential from gunari.


    Perhaps that person was aware of this, so he tried to get gunali and what he could get from him.


    As for what he wants to get, maybe he wants to study and explore the essence of that spiritual power, or maybe some more terrible uses.


    However, under normal circumstances, most of the other party''s means will not be as gentle as Chen Heng, but only secretly observed.


    If gunari falls into the hands of the other party, she will probably come to no good end.


    And for this, Marico obviously knows it.


    That''s why he resisted.


    However, the threat of curse is in front of him. If he is not willing to bow his head, what should he do?


    From the situation of the Orel family, the strength of the whole Orel family is mostly concentrated in the patriarch of Marico.


    As a patriarch, he has great strength and can protect gunali.


    But if his curse breaks out and becomes a irrational monster, who can protect gunari?


    He is gunali''s father. He can be willing to become a monster and protect his daughter.


    What about the other orels?


    When malcolt dies, will the new generation of Orel family chiefs continue to protect gunari?


    Or will it be traded as a chip?


    Chen Heng understood all this in the blink of an eye.


    There is no doubt that this is a dead end.


    If there were no external interference, it seemed that Marico in front of him could not keep his daughter anyway.


    Under normal circumstances, his best result is to hand over his daughter in exchange for his own survival.


    In this way, at least the next one can survive.


    Of course, this choice is too cruel. Even if it is rational, it will not be accepted by a father emotionally.


    In the quiet and empty room, Malik sat on the ground and looked at the furnishings around the room. At the moment, all kinds of thoughts flashed in his mind. He didn''t understand what he was thinking.


    A moment later, there was a knock on the door and a little girl''s silver bell like laughter.


    It seems that gunari is here.


    Suddenly, Marek got up from the ground and stood well.


    Then, he cleaned up his previous mess and restored everything.


    When he opened the door again, his face had recovered and returned to his previous gentle appearance.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He opened the door and looked at gunali in front of him. Marico said softly with a smile on his face.


    "Dad, is it nice?"


    In front of malikdo, gunari turned around in her skirt and made a decent gesture. Then she looked at arikdo in front of her and asked expectantly.


    "Good looking."


    Marico said with a smile on his face.


    Not far away, Chen Heng stood in place, looked at the harmonious scene in front of him, and then shook his head secretly.


    Then, time passed slowly again.


    Only stayed in the manor for a few days, and after spending some time with his daughter, malcolt was ready to go out again.


    Before he left, gunari held his thigh and seemed reluctant.


    "Stay well, gunari."


    Looking at her lovely daughter in front of her, malcolt controlled the increasingly obvious blood lust impulse in her body, looked at gunali patiently and said, "Dad will be back soon..."


    "OK."


    Gunari nodded, a little reluctant, but still watched Marico leave.


    After a while, she left the manor gate and returned to her room.


    Standing aside, Chen Heng looked at the scene of father''s kindness and son''s filial piety and couldn''t help thinking.


    Then he looked at Marico who had left ahead, thought for a moment, and followed him directly.

 Chapter 503

    The strong wind blew across the earth and blew up the vegetation around.


    Although the outside world is sunny at the moment, it always gives people an inexplicable feeling for some reason.


    Sure enough, after a while, the sky began to change, and a cloud shrouded the four sides.


    Dark clouds enveloped the four sides, and a dark feeling emerged faintly.


    "It''s going to rain..."


    Marico walked on the road and looked around at the scene. He couldn''t help raising his head and the idea flashed in his heart.


    It seems that the weather here changes a lot.


    It was a sunny day before Mingming, and it turned into a rainy day in the twinkling of an eye.


    Not surprisingly, after a while, it began to rain all around.


    When the rain drops on the earth, it brings a cool.


    At this time, Marico and others had come to an attic to take shelter from the rain.


    Although the manor where the Ollier family is located covers a vast area, the area itself is not remote, and there are many prosperous streets nearby.


    Malcolt took his servants and found an area to shelter from the rain.


    Standing in the attic, malcolt stood alone, watching the heavy rain falling outside.


    Under his gaze, the heavy rain in the distance continued to fall, making a crackling sound, which was very loud.


    As for the servants around, they went to rest.


    Someone wanted to serve next to Marico, but he refused.


    So at this moment, malcolt was standing there alone.


    Standing alone, waiting for rainy weather here, his figure seems a little lonely, with an inexplicable sense of loneliness.


    However, this feeling is just right for Marico, who is now about to explode.


    The curse in his body has gradually become active, and now he may be on the verge of explosion at any time.


    If there are many people standing beside him, he will not be used to it.


    After all, once people see his curse breaking out, it will cause great storms and problems.


    Therefore, after discovering that his curse was about to break out, Marico liked to be alone more and more.


    After getting used to it, he also thought it was a good feeling.


    Looking out of the window, Marico was silent for a long time before he suddenly made a sound and sighed: "what a good world..."


    What a wonderful world


    Unfortunately, I''ll see you soon.


    Although he didn''t say this, Marico did mean it in his heart.


    At the moment, he seems to have made a decision.


    Under the torture of the curse, some important things in the past are no longer important.


    But even so, he could not hurt his daughter and push the child into a dangerous abyss for his own safety.


    If gunari is not handed over, in his case, it can be said that he will die.


    However, after he realized it, Marico suddenly felt that this feeling seemed to be nothing.


    Just dead.


    Drop... Drop


    A sound of water dripping on the ground covered up all the sounds.


    However, in this strange sound, it seems that there is a strange sound of footsteps ringing through at this moment.


    Standing where she was, listening to the strange sound, marikton stopped, and then suddenly thrilled.


    At this moment, he suddenly woke up.


    It''s too quiet.


    It has been a long time since he asked his servant to go down to rest.


    Why did a straight man come up to him for such a long time?


    It doesn''t make sense.


    And there''s something wrong with him.


    After standing here for so long, why didn''t he find anything wrong?


    Obviously, there is a problem.


    "Did you finally realize it?"


    Aside, a voice sounded, which sounded like a man''s voice, with some fun.


    Listening to the sound, malcolt gave a sudden inspiration, then turned around and looked subconsciously in the direction of the sound.


    In that direction, there is a figure standing there at the moment.


    It was a vague figure. I couldn''t see it clearly. I could only see that it was a tall and straight man.


    He was shrouded in a fog, and no matter how hard Marico tried, he couldn''t see each other.


    At this moment, the other party stood there, looking at Marico with some ponder, as if he had been watching him there for a long time.


    "Who are you? What''s the purpose of peeping here?"


    Subconsciously, he took a few steps back, and one of Marek''s men consciously stretched out and put it on the sword on his waist. On the other side, his face was dignified and said.


    "I just found something I''m interested in, so I want to come and have a look."


    In front of malcolt, Chen Heng stood alone, looked at malcolt''s appearance in front of him, and opened his mouth with some pondering: "don''t be so nervous."


    "In a way, I''m here to help you."


    "Help me?"


    Malcolt glanced at Chen Heng. His voice was still dignified and his face was cold: "sneaking behind others, is this what you call help?"


    "That''s a necessary observation. It''s not important to you."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng looked at Marico in front of him, smiled and said, "the important thing is, do you want to continue to live?"


    "Live?"


    Opposite Chen Heng, listening to Chen Heng''s words, Marico moved in his heart, but still remained silent on the surface: "what do you want to say?"


    "What I''m talking about must be very clear to Mr. Marico."


    Chen Heng opened his mouth quietly. Then he didn''t say much. He directly lost something in the past.


    Marico subconsciously caught it and looked at it cautiously.


    In the palm of his hand, a crimson crystal lay there.


    The crystal looks very small, but it has a unique color, which looks like blood flowing. It is very beautiful.


    When Marico held the crystal, the crystal melted quickly and integrated into his body.


    Suddenly, Marico''s face changed greatly.


    "Careless!"


    At this moment, a bad idea came to his mind.


    He didn''t expect that this thing was so terrible. Just after contact, he could ignore his mental protection and directly integrate into his body.


    If this thing is a poison, I''m afraid he''s going to die now.


    However, to Marico''s surprise, nothing bad happened after the crimson crystal was integrated into his body.


    Even at this moment, an inexplicable force rose in his body, strengthening his body.


    Of course, the most important thing is the curse in his body.


    When that force appeared, the curse force in his body began to shrink spontaneously, as if he were fighting against the external force.


    After that power was completely exhausted, the curse in his body weakened a little.


    Feeling this situation, Mary cotton was stunned, some didn''t think of it.


    "How?"


    Ahead, with a smile on his face, Chen Heng whispered, "I have a way to solve the problems you encounter."


    "In exchange, I hope you can serve me for a while."


    "I wonder if you can accept it, Mr. Marico?"


    "At your service?"


    After thoroughly digesting the power that had just poured in, Marico stabilized his mind. The expression on his face was still as cold as before. It seemed that he didn''t care about it. He just asked, "what do you want me to do for you?"


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be too difficult."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng said casually, "it''s nothing more than collecting something for me and providing some materials."


    "It''s all very simple things for you."


    "It should be very cost-effective for you to use these things in exchange for me to solve the situation for you."


    Looking at the malikdo ahead, Chen Heng said so.


    This time, Chen Heng''s real purpose is to let the other party voluntarily become his experiment.


    Chen Heng is very interested in the curse that can quickly enhance his own strength.


    Of course, in addition, it is also incidental to let the other party collect some materials.


    After all, at present, Chen Heng is equal to being poor and white. He has nothing. Even his own strength needs time to recover.


    In this process, if some materials can be obtained, the speed can be greatly accelerated.


    As the patriarch of the Orel family and a local strong man, malikdo can just provide all this for Chen Heng.


    It happened that he had a problem and urgently needed someone to help him solve it.


    That''s why Chen Heng stared at him, which led to this meeting.


    "Is that all?"


    Standing in the same place and listening to Chen Heng''s words, Marico still had a cold look on his face, but he was relieved in his heart.


    If that''s all, it''s nothing.


    At least compared with the previous man''s conditions, the conditions offered by Chen Heng will not embarrass him and are not so terrible.


    As for some materials, it doesn''t matter to Marico.


    On this star, although the Orel family is not the top powerful family, it is also extremely powerful and has a great reputation on the whole star.


    For such a family, just collecting some materials is nothing at all.


    As long as we can save Marico, the leader of the Orel family, some supplies are nothing at all.


    After all, at any time, the strong are more important than resources.


    Only when there are enough strong people can we get enough resources.


    However, despite some loosening in his heart, Marico was still vigilant.


    This is normal.


    After all, for him, the origin of Chen Heng in front of him is unknown, and he doesn''t know what his origin is.


    For such people, if we do not have enough vigilance, we will suffer heavy losses sooner or later.


    Chen Heng also expressed his understanding.


    "It seems that you still need enough time to think about it, Mr. Marico."


    Standing in the same place and looking at the appearance of Marico in front of him, Chen Heng smiled. It doesn''t matter for each other''s hesitation. He just whispered, "since that''s the case, I''ll leave first."


    "In a few days, I will wait for you in your family''s manor."


    "I hope you can make a decision then."


    "Wait for me in my manor?"


    Standing in the same place and listening to Chen Heng''s words, Marico''s eyes suddenly coagulated and he was about to say something.


    But before he opened his mouth, Chen Heng''s figure dissipated directly and slowly like smoke.


    In front of malikdo, when Chen Heng''s figure disappeared, everything returned to calm, as if he had never appeared.


    Looking at Chen Heng''s figure disappearing like this, malikdo''s eyes became more and more dignified, but there were also some speculations.


    "There is no trace left, let alone the trace left by the entity..."


    Standing where he was, malcolt carefully checked one side. Then he was shocked and thought of a possibility: "only by awakening the source and turning the source into an entity can we achieve this..."


    "The man just now is a strong man of at least level 4 and above, and most of them have lost their body......"


    Thinking of this, Marico immediately continued to think: "yes..."


    "He lost his body, so he urgently needs to recover his strength, so he came to me and asked me to help him recover his strength..."


    Marico is a smart man.


    Chen Heng just didn''t deliberately hide anything, so he found some traces all of a sudden and speculated some clues from then on.


    Of course, Chen Heng doesn''t care about it.


    After Chen Heng left, the outside clouds gradually dissipated, and the heavy rain began to stop.


    The sun reappeared, spread the sun and shone on the whole earth. It looked very bright.


    Marico looked at the scene in front of him, but he didn''t appreciate it.


    At this moment, he is still thinking about Chen Heng''s words just now, and wants to get more information from his previous words.


    "Master..."


    Outside the attic, the figure of the old housekeeper appeared and came up from under the stairs.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The appearance of the old housekeeper interrupted Marico''s attention.


    Standing where he was, he raised his head and asked absently.


    "The weather outside has been better. Shall we continue to start?"


    In front of malikdo, the old housekeeper looked respectful and asked, "the riots outside are becoming more and more serious. We must suppress them as soon as possible to ensure the safety of our camp..."


    "Riot... Security..."


    Malikdo subconsciously wanted to speak, but suddenly thought of Chen Heng''s words before, and the words he wanted to say stopped immediately.


    "No..."


    Then, under the surprised eyes of the old housekeeper, he turned and said, "let''s inform, we won''t go to the station."


    "Now, go back to the manor immediately."


    "Back to the manor?"


    Listening to Marico''s words, the old housekeeper was stunned: "but... Over there?"


    "I''ll arrange someone to deal with it there. It doesn''t matter if I don''t go there for a while and a half."


    Marico raised his head and said calmly, "now, let''s go back to the manor."


    "Yes."


    Seeing that malcolt insisted, the old housekeeper looked respectful. Then he went down to the attic to convey malcolt''s orders.


    Then the whole team began to turn around and walked slowly towards the place where they came out.


    Standing in the attic, Chen Heng smiled at malcolt who was leaving gradually at the moment.


    He knew in his heart that malcolt was unlikely to refuse his offer.


    After all, he doesn''t have much choice for him.


    Compared with the previous man''s conditions, Chen Heng''s conditions are not harsh for malikdo.


    At least, not to an unacceptable level.


    Relatively speaking, accepting Chen Heng''s proposal is undoubtedly the most favorable for him.


    Of course, if he is really reluctant to accept Chen Heng''s kindness, Chen Heng will also be willing to help others and help him accept this kindness.


    It''s just a beast resister who can''t even reach the fourth level.


    Even if Chen Heng is reduced to this point, it''s not a big problem to clean him up.


    At that time, Chen Heng was not as easy to talk as he is now.


    But this is unlikely.


    Judging from the current observation, Marico is a smart man and is unlikely to do anything stupid.


    Standing where he was, Chen Heng flashed all kinds of thoughts in his heart, so he looked at the distance, looked at the figure of Marico disappearing in his sight, and left slowly.


    ...................


    Gunari is undoubtedly in a very good mood today.


    In the early morning, she had just said goodbye to Marico.


    And before long, Marico came back.


    Although he didn''t bring any gifts to gunari this time, gunari was still very happy.


    For the little girl, her happiest thing is to hope that her father can stay with her.


    And this time, it seems that malcolt will stay at home for some time. He doesn''t know when he will leave.


    In this regard, the happiest thing in the whole manor is gunali.


    In Chen Heng''s sight, Gu Nali was jumping. It looked like she was almost going to heaven. It was very noisy.


    In the quiet room, looking at gunali''s lively appearance, Chen Heng shook his head and was speechless.


    But fortunately, because her father came back, during this time, gunali''s time to bother him has become less.


    Chen Heng is also happy to be quiet. He can study and sort out his harvest.


    During this period of time, through a long time of observation and sorting, Chen Heng has some eyebrows about the spiritual powers of gunali.


    However, for further confirmation and research, ordinary observation alone is not enough.


    It''s best to get gunari''s body tissue or blood to study her blood.


    In Chen Heng''s opinion, the blood of the orer family is the most worthy thing to study.


    In Chen Heng''s opinion, the blood of this family is very interesting, in which there are many things hidden.


    Whether it''s gunari''s psychic powers or malikdo''s curse, it seems that they all come from the blood of this family.


    By studying the blood of this family, there may be many extraordinary gains.


    In order to study the blood of this family, necessary body tissue and flesh are essential.


    On the other hand, Chen Heng was ready to reach cooperation, so he let the other party take it out by himself.


    But on gunari''s side, he had to do it himself.


    In order not to attract attention, but also to take care of the little girl''s feelings, Chen Heng has only taken some materials in some irrelevant places.


    For example, hair, dandruff and so on.


    As for blood, she took some while gunari was sleeping.


    First hypnosis, let it fall into deep sleep, then take a little flesh and blood on it, and then use the healing technique to cure its wound.


    A piece of fresh flesh and blood was obtained.

 Chapter 504

    After obtaining fresh blood and meat, the experimental materials needed by Chen Heng were also preliminarily obtained.


    Therefore, during this time, Chen Heng has been busy with this.


    Of course, because there are not enough experimental equipment and corresponding instruments, this research is actually very slow. It can only be deduced and calculated by relying on Chen Heng''s own true spirit, and the efficiency is very low.


    But in the current situation, there is no way.


    After all, Chen Heng has not recovered his body at present. He has no conditions to build his own laboratory, let alone recruit a large group of assistants to do research.


    In the current situation, all he can use is his own true spiritual power, and only his own manpower can be used.


    However, Chen Heng is not in a hurry.


    Not yet. It doesn''t matter.


    After that, malcolt let go and reached a cooperation with Chen Heng. These things can be obtained through malcolt.


    At that time, Chen Heng had enough conditions to study it slowly.


    During this time, just make do with it.


    Time passed slowly.


    Soon, another five days passed.


    In five days, Chen Heng is still doing his own things as usual.


    And malcolt''s mood became more and more anxious.


    Recently, he has been able to feel that the curse power in his body has spread again.


    The part of the curse suppressed by Chen Heng''s help has now been completely restored.


    If this continues, it will not be far from the next outbreak of the curse.


    The situation is not optimistic.


    Malcolt estimated himself that in his current situation, when the next curse broke out, it was probably time for him to be completely swallowed up by the curse and become a monster.


    At that time, everything will be irreparable.


    This matter was like a mountain, which was pressed in his heart.


    The danger is so close.


    But the turnaround has not yet occurred.


    After the previous meeting, until now, Chen Heng didn''t come to him.


    During this time, nothing happened.


    If malcolt had not clearly remembered the feeling that the curse was suppressed, I''m afraid he would have thought that the previous experience was false.


    In this kind of waiting, Marico''s mood became more and more anxious.


    But even so, when facing gunali, he should also mention his smiling face and hide his mood so that his daughter won''t find out.


    Unfortunately, this kind of cover up is completely useless in front of gunali.


    For gunari, who can directly perceive goodwill and malice, she can clearly feel the anxiety in Marico''s heart even if Marico how to hide it.


    To this end, Gu Nali has more time to talk to Chen Heng, which makes Chen Heng feel helpless.


    But five days later, for Chen Heng, it''s almost the same.


    The reason why he had to wait for these five days was to sharpen malikdo''s patience, let him understand how important Chen Heng is to him, and pave the way for better cooperation in the future.


    From the current state of Marico, it should be almost the same.


    If he doesn''t show up again, malcolt may have other thoughts.


    It''s not good that it''s prone to twists and turns.


    Therefore, on the sixth day, Chen Heng finally appeared in front of Marico.


    It was an early morning. Outside, the sun had just risen.


    As usual, malcolt got up early and came to a vast training ground for training.


    Although he is no longer young, he still keeps the habit of training all year round.


    Of course, for people of malikdo''s age, his potential has basically been exhausted. If there are no accidents in this life, I''m afraid it''s only this level.


    Daily training can only maintain the strength of his body and can not be further enhanced.


    After another day''s training, malcolt was about to go down to rest, but he heard a strange noise.


    A burst of applause came from one side, very crisp and obvious.


    Malikdo subconsciously looked there, but he couldn''t help jumping in his heart and saw the figure he had seen before again.


    In front of him, Chen Heng''s figure was standing there. At the moment, it was still the same as it was five days ago.


    His face was obscured by a fog. He couldn''t see clearly, but his body was very tall and straight, giving people a special feeling.


    Seeing the appearance of Chen Heng, Malik doton was relieved. At this time, he said, "you finally appeared."


    Although he looked forward to Chen Heng''s arrival during this period, after Chen Heng really came, he suppressed his mood as quickly as possible, forced himself to calm down and try to maintain calm judgment.


    "Yes."


    Looking at malcolt, Chen Heng smiled and then whispered, "look at this. During this time, Mr. malcolt, you have already thought about it."


    "So, can you tell me the answer now?"


    "Before that, you must answer me a question."


    Standing in the same place, malikdo asked Chen Heng in front of him. His vision was very bright and firm: "will the cooperation with you damage my daughter and the Orel family?"


    He looked at Chen Heng in front of him and asked seriously.


    Chen Heng was surprised by his question, but he just smiled and said, "No."


    When the voice fell, marikton nodded, "then I agree with your terms."


    Although strictly speaking, Chen Heng''s words are not much guarantee.


    But with this answer, at least Marico can feel at ease.


    Moreover, according to the situation of the other party, the other party was at least a strong person above level 4 in the past.


    Such a strong man should not lie to him.


    After all, seriously speaking, today''s Ollier family, even if the whole family adds up, may not be as strong as a fourth-order strong man.


    Therefore, in the opinion of maliketo, Chen Heng''s guarantee is somewhat credible.


    "Well, I wish us a happy cooperation."


    Standing in the same place, looking at the expression on malikdo''s face in front of him, Chen Heng smiled and then said.


    "Happy cooperation."


    ................


    In this way, the cooperation between Marico and Chen Heng began.


    With the cooperation of malikdo, the patriarch of the Orel family, many of Chen Heng''s actions went smoothly.


    In just a short time, according to Chen Heng''s requirements, a spacious and huge laboratory was quickly built. Now, personnel have been recruited and ready to work.


    With special instruments and auxiliary personnel, Chen Heng''s experiment can finally be officially carried out.


    This is good news for Chen Heng.


    Moreover, with the support of Marico, Chen Heng can easily obtain many precious materials to quickly restore his strength.


    This is very good for Chen Heng.


    As for the curse on Marico, it is not too difficult for Chen Heng.


    If you just want to solve the curse on Marico, Chen Heng has several ways to do it.


    The most direct way is to use the power of killing and divine power.


    Using the two extremely powerful forces of killing and divine power, you can directly wash the curse, so as to solve the curse on marikto.


    Of course, in the current situation, neither of these means can be used.


    Divine power, needless to say.


    As early as the battle with the crimson knight in the past, Chen Heng''s divine power in his body was almost exhausted. It is very difficult to supplement it.


    As for the power of killing, there can be unlimited supply.


    After all, with the perfect tool of Wang Zhong, Chen Heng has enough killing power in his body.


    Chen Heng had just used the power of killing to suppress the curse on malikdo when he met for the first time.


    But this approach is also prone to problems.


    It''s OK to use a small amount, but if you use a large amount of killing power, it''s easy to turn Marico into a madman.


    Once infected by the power of killing, even if you don''t let the curse erode into a monster, you will change your temperament and become a murderer directly.


    This obviously does not meet Marico''s requirements.


    Although strictly speaking, Chen Heng has fulfilled his previous commitments in this way, some are not very good.


    In this regard, Chen Heng still has some professional ethics. He will do his best when he is able to do it.


    It''s the same now.


    Anyway, if you don''t want to get rid of it completely, but just temporarily suppress the curse, it''s not difficult for Chen Heng.


    Therefore, Chen Heng is not too anxious. He can have time to study it slowly.


    With the help of Chen Heng, the situation of malikdo gradually stabilized.


    In a moment and a half, although the curse on him was not removed, he also stabilized with the help of Chen Heng. There was no danger of outbreak again and was suppressed at a stable level.


    In the cooperation with Chen Heng, he also gained a lot of benefits.


    Chen Heng''s level is too high compared with malikdo and even the whole Ollier family. Even if it is just a little something leaked from his hands, it is a great harvest for malikdo.


    Therefore, during the cooperation with Chen Heng, malikdo also gained many benefits, not only controlled his curse, but also further improved his strength.


    In addition, most of Chen Heng''s achievements in the laboratory will be tried by Marek at the first time.


    Although this is an experimental product to some extent, it also benefits Marico a lot.


    After a long time, malikdo was used to the cooperation with Chen Heng and was satisfied with it.


    Sometimes people are like this.


    Maybe there will be resistance at the beginning, but over time, after getting used to it, you will accept it and even realize the benefits.


    And obviously, at the moment, Marico is already at this stage.


    For him, in such a long time of cooperation, Chen Heng did not show his malice to gunali and the Orel family, nor did he do anything bad to him.


    The only bad thing is that he always likes to use his body tissue for all kinds of research.


    However, excluding this point, the cooperation between maliketo and Chen Heng is still very pleasant.


    In this way, in peace, time passed slowly.


    Unconsciously, a year passed.


    In the morning, the sun shines on the earth and brings warmth to the world.


    Although it was early in the morning, at this time, someone had already got up and began to be busy.


    Chen Hengduan sat on the experimental platform of the laboratory, where he was seriously busy.


    At the moment, he was wearing a white experimental robe, his face was very serious, and there he was writing something with a pen.


    On the surface, what he wrote seems to be some messy things, but in fact, it is some unique and mysterious runes.


    Runes are unique and mysterious, which seems to contain some power and full of evil charm.


    Chen Heng carefully portrayed it, and the pen in his hand never stopped.


    However, at a certain pass, he finally stopped and his action was interrupted.


    When Chen Heng''s action was interrupted, the rune in front of him also stopped.


    Then a surprising scene appeared.


    On the test-bed of eyes, those runes that were originally well portrayed began to spread, automatically collapsed, and directly scattered into some irregular pen and ink, which could no longer look like before.


    "Still failed..."


    Standing in front of the experimental platform, looking at the appearance on the experimental platform in front of him, Chen Heng shook his head secretly, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    Chen Heng is not surprised that his experiment failed.


    After all, in the previous research, he has experienced many similar failures. To some extent, he has been used to it.


    However, habit belongs to habit, but this failure still surprised Chen Heng.


    "There should be no problem in all aspects of deduction, and the computer''s calculation has been heavily verified, and there can be no mistake..."


    Standing where he was, Chen Heng began to clean up the debris on the test-bed in front of him. A lot of thoughts flashed in his heart: "so what''s the problem?"


    After a year, Chen Heng has a considerable understanding of the blood of the Orel family.


    Although the secret in the depths of the blood has not been solved yet, we have a deep understanding of the curse power of Marico.


    According to Chen Heng''s understanding, the curse on malikdo is not so much a curse as a transforming force.


    That is the power hidden in the blood of the Ollier family, and it is also the power accumulated in the human body of the Ollier family.


    In short, people of the Orel family will start the transformation of their blood after they grow to a certain stage.


    This transformation of blood is mandatory and will drive the overall improvement of the body.


    It is from this that the strength growth of marikto comes.


    But everything in the world is relative.


    In Chen Heng''s view, this curse is a kind of transformation, but for those ordinary orer people, it is a talisman.


    With a mortal body, if we meet the drastic change of body in a short world, there will probably be problems.


    Therefore, many problems will arise.


    Either the body collapses directly and becomes a pile of broken meat, or it will mutate, lose its mind and become a monster with strong power.


    The latter is the case with Marico.


    If you find out how to stay away, it will be much easier if you want to solve it.


    But it didn''t.


    Chen Heng has studied this subject for a full year. Up to now, he only has a preliminary clue and preliminary ideas.


    Only in the specific solution, but still encountered some problems, which need time to overcome.


    But fortunately, Chen Heng can afford to wait just for the consumption of time.


    As for Marico, he couldn''t afford to wait without Chen Heng.


    However, with the existence of Chen Heng, it is another matter.


    In a short period of time, although Chen Heng could not completely solve the problem of malikdo, it was no problem to temporarily suppress the transformation of his blood, suppress and even seal the so-called curse force.


    Therefore, malcolt could afford to wait so that he would not die first.


    Chen Heng still has a lot of time to study slowly.


    Clean up the wreckage in front of him. Chen Heng turns around and walks to another laboratory.


    In the spacious laboratory, a unique aroma pervades all around, which is very obvious.


    In the laboratory, there are huge containers.


    In the container, there are all kinds of things.


    There are some huge pieces of meat, some plant roots, and even an eye, suspended alone in the solution of the container.


    It seemed to be aware of Chen Heng''s arrival. The eye turned directly, and the pupil seemed to be turning, as if it had its own consciousness.


    "Is instinct so terrible?"


    Chen Heng looked at this scene with great interest.


    These things in front of us are precious materials collected by Chen Heng over the past year.


    Most of these materials come from malikdo, and a few from other people of the Orel family.


    Half a year ago, the curse of the power of the uprising on marikto''s body, so that marikto''s body suffered a change, almost uncontrollable.


    At that time, another one eye grew out of Marico''s body, which was very strange. Finally, Chen Heng dug it down, carefully cultivated it and studied it as his most precious material.


    As for other materials, most of them come from the changed orer people.


    There are many people of the Orel family on this star.


    Although only the blood rich orer people may change, there are always some mutated orer people under the huge base.


    Some of these people were rescued by Chen Heng, others became corpses directly, and finally entered Chen Heng''s laboratory.


    In the depths of this laboratory, even a living monster was directly imprisoned, which was produced by a mutation of an Orel people. He had already lost all his consciousness and left only his powerful instinct.


    Of course, although this change is terrible, it is also very significant for the improvement of strength.


    Take the mutated Orel.


    In the past, he was just an ordinary man. He didn''t have the talent to resist animals, nor did he practice martial arts. He was just a mortal.


    But after the change, his strength leaped in an instant and could be compared with the second-order warrior.


    The improvement of such strength is really shocking.

 Chapter 505

    Chen Heng is very interested in the blood of the Orel family.


    The main reason is that the rapid improvement of such strength is too tempting.


    If we can understand the changes and principles and make use of them, I''m afraid it will be a big increase even for Chen Heng himself.


    If we make good use of it and use it on a large scale on others, we can even quickly create a strong team.


    This is also a great advantage for Chen Heng.


    Therefore, Chen Heng put a lot of thought into the study of the blood of the Orel family.


    As for gunali, Chen Heng is also trying to experiment, but only incidentally, his main energy is still put on the so-called curse power.


    "Speaking, although it can''t be solved for the time being, the general idea should be no problem."


    Standing in place and looking at the situation in front of him, Chen Heng flashed the idea in his heart.


    From his current series of experiments, Chen Heng''s current attempt is not successful, but the direction is still no problem.


    When studying this kind of thing, the most afraid thing is the problem of direction.


    If there is no problem with the direction, it is only sooner or later for Chen Heng to solve this problem.


    Now it''s waiting.


    Chen Heng is not in a hurry.


    Anyway, judging from the current situation, he still has a lot of time to consume. There is no need to rush for a while.


    Holding this idea, Chen Heng''s idea flickered and soon came to the other side.


    Unknown to ordinary people, he quickly came to the Orel family manor.


    In the manor, the spacious garden is still as it was a year ago, in which many flowers and plants grow vigorously.


    Of course, after a year, many of them have been replaced.


    Decayed flowers and plants are replaced, and new flowers bloom, emitting a faint fragrance at the moment.


    It looks particularly beautiful at a glance.


    In this manor belonging to the Orel family alone, the only thing that will not change may be the golden dragon tree in the center.


    Chen Heng walked slowly here and looked up at the golden dragon tree in front of him.


    After a year, the golden dragon tree in front of me seems to have not changed much. It is still the same as before, but it still seems a little depressed and seems to be affected by something.


    Inside the golden dragon tree, the two bodies have been developed.


    Xiao Hong is still sleeping inside the golden dragon tree, silently absorbing the power of the golden dragon tree to restore her body, along with the extremely external natural power to restore her power.


    As for Chen Heng''s body, it is still pregnant at the moment.


    The reason for this is the lack of conscious control, resulting in the growth speed of the body can not be compared with Xiaohong.


    But to this extent, it''s almost the same.


    Probably the body tissue has developed, and even the strength has recovered to a certain extent.


    If Chen Heng wants to, he can merge with this body at the moment, so as to have the body again.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng thought about this problem for a moment and finally gave up.


    That''s not necessary.


    At this time, Chen Heng''s main energy is still on research.


    As for the body, it''s good to put it in the golden dragon tree at the moment. You can recover by the power of the golden dragon tree, and even reach the peak directly.


    At that time, it will be much more convenient for Chen Heng to integrate with his body and recover his peak strength in the shortest time, or even further.


    As for the true spirit, it''s OK to keep the current state at the moment.


    For Chen Heng, even if he has no body, he can also urge the nameless quenching method to harden himself all the time to exercise his strength.


    In this way, the golden dragon tree breeds the body and strong physique, while the nameless quenching method quenches the true spirit, strong spirit and origin.


    When the two become one, Chen Heng''s strength will really gather.


    But if so, the problem of golden dragon tree needs to be solved.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng looked at the golden dragon tree in front of him, and then the idea flashed in his heart.


    The vitality contained in the golden dragon tree in front of us is indeed huge. To some extent, it is the best hotbed. For Chen Heng at the moment, it is the most suitable place to warm up the flesh.


    But even so, there are some problems.


    After all, there are two five levels in the golden dragon tree at the moment.


    With the growing strength of Chen Heng and Xiao Hong, they will instinctively absorb external forces and the vitality of the golden dragon tree itself to provide their own growth and strength.


    For a while and a half, there may not be any problems, but over time, even if the golden dragon tree has vast vitality, there will be problems sooner or later.


    Maybe in the end, you may be sucked alive.


    That won''t work.


    For Chen Heng at the moment, the golden dragon tree in front of him is a very important hotbed.


    If it is accidentally destroyed, I don''t know when to wait to find another one.


    And it''s not very easy to explain on the Marico side.


    So at this moment, Chen Heng is ready to move the golden dragon tree and apply fertilizer to it to strengthen it.


    As for fertilizer, it''s easy to find.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng took something out of his arms.


    It is some blood colored crystal, looks red, like the blood essence gathered by the general, very unique.


    The crystal stone condensed by the power of killing is also crimson, but compared with the crystal condensed by the power of killing, the crystal in front of us is more unique and has a different aesthetic feeling.


    There seems to be blood flowing in it, flowing spontaneously.


    It looks special.


    This is one of Chen Heng''s achievements in studying the blood of the Orel family.


    Before that, Chen Heng found that the whole body of the orer people after the change was made of superior materials.


    Although these people may be ordinary people before the change, it is obvious that this is not the case after the change.


    Before that, Chen Heng was surprised to find that the flesh and blood of the orer people after the change had also changed greatly.


    After the mutation, their bones can be used to make medicine, and their flesh and blood also contain a strong vitality. They are all excellent materials.


    These are good things.


    Therefore, Chen Heng used these things to make a lot of fun.


    The crimson crystal in front of us is one of them.


    After the change of the flesh and blood essence of the olive people, the combination of the killing power with Chen''s purification has resulted in crystallization, which contains powerful strength and pure vitality.


    It''s perfect for replenishing the golden dragon tree.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng flashed these ideas in his heart, and then the crimson crystal in his hand spread, and stepped into the bottom of the golden dragon tree in front of him.


    Under the manipulation of Chen Heng, the crimson crystal began to weaken and gradually integrated into the golden dragon tree.


    In a short time, the golden dragon tree seems to have changed little.


    But in Chen Heng''s feeling, the power in the golden dragon tree is growing, expanding all at once, and there are many changes.


    "It looks pretty good..."


    Standing in place, feeling the changes in the golden dragon tree, Chen Heng nodded clearly. He was satisfied with the result.


    As he expected, the crimson crystal after the enhancement of killing power can greatly enhance the vitality of life. It can be used as a fertilizer to supplement the vitality of the golden dragon tree.


    With the supplement of this power, the golden dragon tree can support for a longer time.


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, and then he wanted to turn around and walk to one side.


    He wanted to go back to his laboratory and continue to be busy, but he couldn''t stop at the moment.


    In Chen Heng''s induction, an invisible breath is emerging from the depths of the manor.


    "The smell..."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng turned around and looked at the direction he felt, frowning.


    Then the next moment, his figure quickly disappeared, directly disappeared from here.


    In another place.


    In the quiet room, gunari appeared.


    In the room, she sat at the head of the bed and was boring building blocks. She looked very boring.


    However, after Chen Heng appeared, she seemed to feel something. She immediately noticed it and raised her head in surprise: "big friend!"


    "Have you come to see me?"


    She looked around in surprise and looked in the direction of Chen Heng. At the moment, she looked very happy.


    Chen Heng was not surprised at gunali''s acuity.


    Over the past year, gunari''s powers did not gradually decline with the passage of time, but became stronger and stronger as her body grew.


    In the past, if gunali didn''t pay enough attention and was careless, sometimes she couldn''t find Chen Heng.


    But now, no matter when, even in deep sleep, as long as Chen Heng appears, gunali will immediately notice it.


    In this regard, Chen Heng is also used to it.


    Standing in the same place, he looked at gunali in front of him. A spiritual wave slowly penetrated out and spread out to gunali.


    "Anyone else? I don''t think so."


    Feeling Chen Heng''s meaning, Gu Nali shook her head, but then seemed to hesitate and be a little uncertain: "but just now, I seem to feel a bad idea..."


    "The idea soon disappeared......"


    Standing where she was, the little girl thought carefully for a moment, and then she said so.


    "Is there really any malice?"


    Standing in front of gunali and listening to gunali''s words, Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart.


    At the moment before the golden dragon tree, Chen Heng felt an unusual smell, which seemed to be vaguely malicious, which attracted people''s attention.


    The source of that strange smell seems to be near gunali.


    Therefore, without hesitation, Chen hengcai rushed over immediately.


    However, it seems that Chen Heng not only felt the malice that flashed just now, but also Gu Nali in front of him.


    Just for the little girl in front of her, she obviously didn''t care too much about it, so she directly ignored it.


    After all, gunari was born with the ability to perceive good and evil.


    In his daily life, it is not surprising that some malice is just the most common situation.


    Maybe that''s why she doesn''t mind.


    But Chen Heng obviously won''t.


    The breath that flashed just now is by no means ordinary. It has a strange force. Even Chen Heng has to frown.


    This situation is unlikely to be just the malice of ordinary people.


    Standing in place, various thoughts flashed in his heart, and Chen Heng frowned.


    Will raise evil thoughts against gunari, and he is not a mortal. Who will be the person behind this?


    Chen Heng looked calm and thought in his heart.


    Subsequently, a target was quickly locked by Chen Heng.


    Red Lotus Club.


    The so-called Red Lotus Society is the organization that contacted Marico in the past.


    At the beginning, the curse on Marico was about to break out and could not be suppressed.


    At that time, it was the so-called red lotus that would appear and contact Marico to try to cooperate.


    The other side claims to be able to solve the problems of Marico, but the price is that Marico needs to offer his daughter.


    Then, because of Chen Heng''s intervention, the problems of malikdo have been solved by Chen Heng.


    After that, the so-called red lotus society did not take the initiative to contact Marico.


    But Chen Heng doesn''t believe that the other party has given up.


    Now gunali is suspected of being watched. The first reaction in Chen Heng''s heart is this organization.


    Of course, it is still uncertain. It can only be said that it has enough suspicion.


    If you want to confirm, it will take time.


    But this is enough to make Chen Heng interested.


    "It seems that the time of staying with gunali recently should be appropriately extended......"


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng looked at Gu Nari, who looked confused and didn''t seem to understand what had happened before. At the moment, the idea flashed in her heart.


    In the previous year, because there were enough things to do due to the cooperation with malikdo, Chen Heng did not stay around gunali often, but left the manor and stayed in the previous laboratory for a long time.


    This is also to facilitate Chen Heng''s research.


    However, from the current situation, it seems that gunali needs to pay more attention here.


    Of course, Chen Heng can also inform Marico of the situation.


    In terms of how much malikdo attaches to gunari, as long as he knows that someone has an eye on gunari, he will be very nervous.


    Just in this way, it will also expose the fact that Chen Heng is also concerned about gunali.


    At that time, it may arouse Marico''s vigilance and cause some new troubles.


    Moreover, Chen Heng seriously doubts that with the power of maliketo, even with vigilance, he can''t do anything.


    After all, up to now, although he has been promoted with the help of Chen Heng, even now, malcolt has not broken that boundary and has not been promoted to the fourth level.


    Even the fourth level has not been reached. In Chen Heng''s view, such strength is extremely weak and can''t do anything.


    Maybe it will not only have little effect, but also be easy to scare the snake.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng couldn''t help shaking his head and gave up the idea of notifying maliketo.


    Standing where he was, he looked ahead.


    On the spacious and solid table, the residual bone he had boarded was still there. At the moment, it looked crystal clear and very beautiful in the sun.


    With Chen Heng''s heart moving, this section of residual bones flew automatically to Chen Heng''s hand, and then he handed it to Gu Nari in front of him.


    "Remember to take this with you."


    Looking at gunali in front of him, Chen Heng whispered, "there may be some danger recently."


    It is neither possible nor realistic for Chen Heng to stay with gunali and look at her like a bodyguard.


    However, Chen Heng still has many things to do. He should not only strive to improve his strength, but also do all kinds of research.


    The gang of people who were after gunari didn''t know when they would come.


    Chen Heng can''t keep it all the time.


    Therefore, he chose to give this section of residual bone to gunali and let him take it with him.


    As a part of Chen Heng''s body, part of Chen Heng''s strength is accommodated in this section of residual bones, which is also equivalent to a coordinate.


    As long as gunali takes this section of residual bone with her, when necessary, Chen Heng can locate it and rush to it quickly. Even through this section of residual bone, she can show her strength and arrive at the first time.


    In this case, it is also much more convenient.


    In front of Chen Heng, listening to Chen Heng''s words, Gu Nali was a little confused, but finally she nodded very skillfully and chose to be obedient.


    Under the observation of Chen Heng, she carefully put that section of residual bone on her body and prepared to carry it close to her body.


    After doing this, Chen Heng did not leave at the first time, but accompanied gunali in his room for a while, and then left here.


    After leaving here, Chen Heng returned to his residence, that is, the outside laboratory.


    At this moment, everything in the laboratory is still as usual, and nothing seems to have changed.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng looked at it and saw many researchers in robes walking around, walking up and down from time to time, looking very busy.


    In fact, it is true.


    The scale of this laboratory seems not too large, but the research is not small. Many related projects need a lot of people to do.


    Therefore, in this year, Chen Heng recruited a large number of people through the strength of the Orel family in order to help him deal with some problems.


    At present, the effect is fairly good.


    The reason why Chen Heng can produce certain results in such a short time is also related to the favorable conditions of this institute.


    Looking at the hurried figure in front of him, Chen Heng stood silently for a while, then took a step and walked towards the front.


    For the arrival of Chen Heng, the people around him didn''t respond. They didn''t seem to see him at all.


    Chen Heng walked into his laboratory as if there were no one else. Then he sat down and continued to deal with his work.


    For the next period of time, everything around was as usual.


    Nothing seems to have changed, neither Chen Heng nor Gu Nali.


    As if nothing had happened.


    But in practice, obviously not.

 Chapter 506

    While Chen Heng was still busy in the laboratory, a negotiation was also beginning in a corner of Hechi star.


    "Marico didn''t die in the change, but he was still alive and active in his camp..."


    "He seems to be all right and still alive."


    "The curse of the Orel family, controlled by him?"


    In the spacious and huge room, a meeting is beginning.


    In the middle of the room, there was a huge round table, surrounded by many people.


    A person sitting in it, all dressed in uniform, now opens his mouth one by one.


    And what they were talking about was nothing else, just what happened to Marico.


    If Chen Heng is here and sees the robes on these people, he can immediately identify the identity of this group of people from the marks on their robes.


    This group of people is not others, it is the group of people of the red lotus society.


    A year ago, it was this group of people who negotiated with Marico to take gunari away from him.


    A year later, they were still discussing the matter.


    "The original choice seemed extremely wrong."


    "I thought that without our help, Marico would die. It would be much easier to do anything at that time."


    "Unexpectedly, he did not know how to suppress his curse......"


    "He must pay for his deception!"


    In the room, bursts of bleak voices kept ringing, with some murderous spirit.


    As early as a year ago, when malcolt cut off contact with them, they didn''t really care.


    After all, they all know what happened to Marico.


    If marikto doesn''t hand over gunari, it won''t last long based on his situation.


    They can wait until the curse on Marico breaks out, and then go to the Orel family to take gunari away.


    At that time, you can also achieve your goal.


    Because of this, they didn''t care at first, but looked on coldly at what malcolt did, ready to wait for it to disappear by itself.


    But waiting, they suddenly found that something was wrong.


    With the power of the curse breaking out, the situation should get worse and worse on Marico.


    But the opposite is true.


    With the passage of time, the situation of malikdo not only did not get worse, but gradually improved. Even his strength was growing, and his state became more and more like a normal person.


    Now, unconsciously, they have been waiting for a full year.


    Marico was still alive, even alive, and stayed there.


    In this case, I''m afraid even a fool should go back now.


    Malcolt fooled them.


    He clearly found other ways to suppress the curse, and had already solved his problem.


    Now that the curse has been solved, there will be no more of them.


    After thinking about this problem clearly, the people of the red lotus society present immediately responded.


    "Anyway, the girl must come to us!"


    In the room, a man in a red robe with a mask on his face stood in the center and shouted, "such pure blood is the best sacrifice for my king!"


    "My king''s recovery needs such pure blood to contribute."


    "Since we can''t talk to Marico now, let''s speak with strength."


    Speaking of this, the people around the Red Lotus Club got up one after another and spoke enthusiastically: "for my king!"


    "For my king!"


    They shouted there, and the sound covered the whole room and penetrated far away.


    Standing in the center of the venue, looking at the fanatical scene in front of him, the high priest of the Red Lotus Society nodded with satisfaction.


    "Get ready."


    He waved his hand and then said, "after a while, we can hold a grand sacrifice."


    "When the time comes, join the daughter of Marico as the best sacrifice to my king."


    His voice fell, and a frenzied cheer erupted around him again.


    Behind the high priest of the red lotus society, along with the sounds around, the huge WARRIOR STATUE slowly opened its eyes, with some flexibility in one eye, as if it had life.


    Time passed slowly.


    Days passed in an instant.


    In these days, there was no abnormality around gunali.


    Before that, the strange smell around gunali never appeared again.


    Everything seemed calm around.


    Gunali goes to school normally and goes home normally. Just like in the past, she is very calm.


    One night.


    At night, the outside world is already dark, and a silver moon hangs and shines everywhere.


    Under the light moonlight, many lives are surging in the black moon.


    On such a night, gunali got up hazily and opened her eyes subconsciously.


    Then she woke up suddenly.


    "Here is?"


    She looked at her.


    Around, it was not the room she was familiar with, but another place.


    It seems to be a huge palace, surrounded by stone slabs, which looks very strange.


    Gunari turned and looked behind her.


    She had been lying on the head of the bed behind her.


    But that bed is not hers, but a very strange bed.


    "What the hell is this place?"


    A strong sense of strangeness emerged in her heart. At this moment, gunali had some fear in her heart, but she still strengthened her spirit.


    She looked around cautiously, trying to observe the situation around her.


    Under her sight, the surrounding scene unfolded.


    In front of the palace, huge stone slabs were displayed.


    These stone slabs are very exquisite. On each stone slab, there is a sculpture of a demon God, which looks very unique.


    Some of these demons are human, but most of them are very strange. They are very scary.


    Gunari looked at the slabs with some fear.


    As the Pearl of the Orel family, gunali has a natural ability to feel the malice of others.


    At this moment, she can feel deep.


    In front of these stones, bursts of malice emerged, all of which were coming at her, as if they wanted to swallow him.


    Feeling this feeling, gunali was afraid, and now she had an unknown premonition.


    "Are these stone slabs all alive?"


    In the past, she also felt the malice of others.


    This is normal.


    Even though it is the Pearl of the Orel family, the malice hidden in people''s hearts can not be concealed.


    There are always some people who seem submissive, but in fact they are dissatisfied with you and even have malicious potential.


    Only in the past, Marico protected gunali very well and rarely let such a guy close to her.


    Those who harbor malice are often swept away the first time they are found.


    But even so, what should be experienced is always experienced.


    However, compared with the malice emanating from these stone slabs in front of her, the malice that gunali had felt in the past was nothing.


    The malice emanating from these stones is so fierce that it feels like the opportunity wants to devour her alive without leaving any flesh and blood.


    Such a terrible killing intention made gunali''s body tremble.


    After a while, she moved again and tried to walk towards the outside world.


    However, in this process, she walked very carefully for fear that she might accidentally touch something and attract the attention of something.


    In the process, more things came into her eyes.


    In front of the palace, in addition to those stone slabs, there are many strange runes and large eulogy.


    Those eulogies that seem to be offered for the same person seem to be called black king.


    Black king?


    Gunali was very strange to the name and didn''t understand what the name represented.


    However, from the eulogy around us, we can see that he should be a very great man.


    Continue to go forward, around, a burst of screams came, resounding at the moment.


    Hearing this sound, gunali''s body trembled subconsciously, and then looked in that direction.


    Under her gaze, there seemed to be a figure waiting in the corner. At the moment, there was a faint cry, as if shouting something.


    Is there anyone else?


    The idea flashed through gunari''s mind.


    Then she looked at the shrinking figure in the corner. After hesitating for a long time, she made up her mind and began to walk forward.


    She walked very slowly and approached step by step for fear of encountering something terrible.


    After a while, she walked behind the figure and kept a certain distance. Only then did she reluctantly stabilize her mood and try to speak.


    "Excuse me..."


    Outside the window, the faint moonlight shines in, and you can barely see something.


    However, in front of her, gunali couldn''t see each other''s appearance because of her back.


    With her voice falling, the figure who kept shouting seemed to react and began to turn slowly.


    Gunari''s voice suddenly stopped.


    Because in front of her, a ferocious face appeared in front of her.


    That face, vaguely visible, should look like a boy, but now all the meat on it has rotted, and even maggots are crawling and rolling up and down.


    A sour smell of rotten meat escaped and spread to gunali.


    Her head was blank, and now she subconsciously wanted to shout.


    A pale arm suddenly stretched out, covered gunali''s mouth, dragged her aside and pressed her to the ground.


    "Keep quiet, you know?"


    In the dark, a deep voice sounded.


    With the faint moonlight, gunali saw the man in front of her.


    This is a young girl who looks not too old. When she was 15 or 16 years old, she was wearing a black robe. At the moment, she was holding gunali and quickly away from the area just now.


    The girl''s skill looks very agile. She just took gunali away from her just now and quickly came to another place.


    In front of me, there is a dead corner, surrounded by a faint moonlight, which looks very bright.


    After coming to this area, the strong malice that had been shrouded in gunali''s heart and made her almost unable to pass through the air began to subside.


    Without the malicious attack, gunali''s mood gradually stabilized.


    The girl looked at gunali''s appearance, put down her hand covering her lips, and then said, "are you okay?"


    "I..."


    Gunali opened her mouth and looked at the girl in front of her. She was about to open her mouth.


    "This is the residence of the red lotus Association."


    The girl looked at gunali and knew what she wanted to ask: "you came here because you were selected."


    "I was chosen?"


    Listening to the girl''s words, gunali was a little confused.


    "Yes."


    The girl nodded and then continued to say, "all the people who will come to this place are sacrifices selected by the Red Lotus Club."


    "It''s a sacrifice to be offered to the black king."


    "Sacrifice to the black king..."


    Gunari''s mind was blank.


    For the meaning of sacrifice, gunali didn''t really understand it too much in her heart, but instinctively understood it. This is not a good word.


    The girl looked at gunali in front of her, and her reaction was not strange.


    "I''ve been here for half a month. I haven''t seen you before."


    "You should have been caught today?"


    "It should be... Right..."


    Gunari nodded and said with some uncertainty.


    In fact, she didn''t know how she came over. She just slept and woke up before her eyes.


    It''s just that she doesn''t know whether this situation is a catch or not.


    She asked out the doubts in her heart and got a positive answer.


    "Except for a few people who come here voluntarily, most of the others are like you. They wake up here when they wake up..."


    "Voluntary?"


    Gunali wondered, "is there anyone else here voluntarily?"


    Judging from the current situation, this place is very strange. It is not a good place from any point of view.


    It didn''t look like a good thing to end up as a sacrifice.


    In this case, does anyone come voluntarily?


    Gunari had some doubts and couldn''t understand.


    "There are always some people who will be willing for various reasons..."


    The girl sighed and said, "for the sake of strength and wealth, those who were abducted and trafficked by their parents and relatives, and those who were deceived......"


    "Can you do that?"


    Gunari blinked, and the idea flashed through her heart.


    "The man you saw before was sold by his parents......"


    In front of gunali, the girl sneered and said, "just for two golden dragons."


    Two golden dragons


    Gunari was a little confused.


    Do you want to sell your children just for two golden dragons?


    For gunali, who was born in a good family and the Pearl of the Orel family, let alone just two golden dragons, even two hundred golden dragons are nothing.


    Therefore, she can''t understand.


    "After he was sold, he was manipulated by those people, and then he went crazy and became like this."


    In front of gunali, the girl sighed and then said, "what you just did is actually very dangerous."


    "He''s crazy now. If you approach him without permission, it''s easy to have problems."


    Here, the two talked slowly.


    Perhaps it is because there are not many normal people in this place, or maybe gunali is still young and very cute. The girl talked a lot to gunali and explained a lot.


    As for gunari, she also trusts girls.


    Because in her perception, the girl in front of her is kind to her, and there is no malice.


    In gunari''s past experience, this means that you can trust.


    During the conversation, gunali also knew the girl''s name and identity.


    The girl''s name is Mary. She is a person in another kingdom, but she is only a civilian.


    As for why she came to this place, she didn''t say, but it doesn''t seem to be abducted and trafficked by others.


    "My father is very powerful and will come to save me."


    For the current situation, gunali was optimistic: "and my big friends will come to save me."


    For her father and big friends, she seemed very confident. Even if she came here, she also firmly believed that they would come to save herself.


    Mary just shook her head and didn''t say much about gunari''s confidence.


    After staying in this place for more than half a month, she met many people, including some people with noble birth and strong background.


    At the beginning, these people also believed that their relatives would come to save themselves.


    But over time, the final outcome of these people was just put on the altar and became sacrifices.


    As for their father and teacher, they didn''t appear until the end.


    Past experience here, Mary didn''t think much of gunari''s words.


    But even so, she just smiled and didn''t open her mouth to attack.


    The current situation is already so, why add trouble?


    It''s not a good thing to die with hope.


    At least waiting in hope is much better than suffering in despair.


    But what Mary and gunari didn''t know was that someone was standing there.


    "Is this it?"


    In the spacious palace, when Chen Heng walked in front of this area, he raised his head and looked around.


    Under his gaze, the surrounding scenes appeared in front of him.


    The huge and exquisite stone slabs, large pieces of runes and the eulogy emerged.


    "Black king... Is this the master behind the Red Lotus Club?"


    Walking in this area and looking at the contents of those eulogies, Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart.


    In front of the palace, the objects of those eulogies are very unified, and they are all a character named Black King.


    And the stone slabs around are also very unique.


    Just as gunali can feel the malice in these stone slabs, Chen Heng can also feel the existence in these stone slabs.


    In these stone slabs, there are remnants of spiritual marks.


    These spiritual marks are very chaotic. Most of them have been unable to keep their consciousness awake, or even have disappeared, leaving only a little residual instinct.

 Chapter 507

    "These are all alive?"


    Standing in place and looking at the stone slabs in front of him, Chen Heng flashed these ideas in his heart.


    These stone slabs are alive.


    At least it was alive.


    Those spiritual marks are undoubtedly the things left after the disappearance of once life. Finally, they are suppressed and sealed in those stone slabs.


    From the previous eulogy, the spiritual marks in these tablets are undoubtedly powerful lives that were once hostile to the black king.


    After being suppressed and killed by the black king, these marks of life were suppressed in the slate and became the booty of the black king.


    "All good things......"


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng couldn''t help but move in his heart.


    The marks in these stone slabs may be useless to others, just booty to show off their achievements.


    But for Chen Heng, these things are very useful.


    Those marks contain the life message of those powerful beings.


    Using these life messages and integrating them into other life bodies may achieve unexpected results.


    No matter how bad it is, you can also use the swallow heaven Sutra to devour all these marks and burn them as nourishment.


    These marks can be swallowed as a powerful blood vessel.


    If it can be swallowed up, it is undoubtedly a great tonic.


    Although Chen Heng can''t use it himself, Xiaohong can use it later.


    There are thousands of stone slabs in front of this place. If all the marks can be swallowed up, I''m afraid Xiaohong''s own strength level can continue to rise to another level.


    This is a great advantage.


    Sure enough, there is no waste in this world, just put the resources in the wrong place.


    Just for a while, Chen Heng found such a great advantage.


    "It seems that this trip is the right one..."


    Standing in place, looking at the eulogy in front of him, Chen Heng thought about it, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    Gunali well executed Chen Heng''s words and took the residual bone as the carrier of Chen Heng with her.


    She made that piece of bone into a necklace and took it with her.


    Therefore, when gunali''s position was wrong and she was sent away, Chen Heng soon found out.


    He himself lodged in the remnant bones and came here with gunari.


    After he came here, he didn''t take the first shot, but secretly observed all around, ready to make a good observation.


    The red lotus society is a mysterious organization.


    In the past, because the red lotus Association tried to attack her daughter, Malik spent a lot of effort to investigate the organization.


    It''s just that this organization is too mysterious and can''t get too much information at all. I only know that this organization is an organization that has migrated from another planet and has a good potential.


    Malcolt tried his best and could only find out some information that was difficult to distinguish between true and false. As for some specific information, such as the residence and members of the red lotus society, he couldn''t find out.


    The only thing we can know is that this organization seems to be very interested in people with extraordinary potential. It often walks around and obtains such people in various ways.


    As for their purpose of obtaining these people, no one knows whether they are used for training or others.


    They also rarely act impulsively with others, and they are sneaky in whatever they do.


    Perhaps, this is why they clearly have enough strength, but they are still unwilling to conflict with malikdo. Even if they want gunali, they also want to obtain it through negotiation with malikdo.


    Because once a positive breakthrough, if we fight with the Orel family, they may be exposed more or less.


    This should not be what they want.


    "Black king..."


    Standing in place, chanting the name, many thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    Black king, the name is also very strange to Chen Heng.


    But in this world, the title of King itself is not easy to use.


    Like the king of gold, he also treated a king.


    In the round table, even though the five knights are strong enough to compare with the king, they still dare not be crowned with the title of king.


    Obviously, not everyone can use the title of king in this world.


    You can''t use it unless you have strong strength and noble status.


    So what does the black king in front of him and the king behind him represent?


    Is it just an ordinary title, or does it represent the level of the king like the king of gold?


    Standing in place, Chen Heng''s face was calm and many thoughts flashed in his heart.


    Just thought about it. Judging from what the black king did, he was by no means an ordinary person.


    Not to mention anything else, the strength of the black king is by no means small from the thousands of stone slabs in front of him.


    Most of them were also terrorist figures standing at the top of the universe.


    I just don''t know if it''s as terrible as the king of gold.


    "A king of gold, a black king......"


    Standing in place, Chen Heng suddenly flashed an idea in his heart and couldn''t help laughing: "I just don''t know what the result would be if Yao Yao was pulled here."


    Lu Yao is the reincarnation of the king of gold and the inheritor of the golden mark.


    The so-called Red Lotus Society is said to wake up the black king, let the black king recover from his deep sleep and come to the world again.


    Once the two meet, I don''t know what reaction they will produce.


    But I think the scene should be very interesting.


    Chen Heng smiled and thought so at the moment.


    Standing where he was, he continued to look at the eulogy in front of him and explore the palace in front of him.


    He walked around and explored the palace in front of him.


    Whether it was the stone slabs or the boy who had frightened gunali, Chen Heng looked at them all.


    In the corner of the palace, some people like the girl before lived, remained in every corner and dared not move at all.


    After reading it, Chen Heng found that the rumors about the Red Lotus Club were indeed true.


    The people living in this palace, whether gunari, the girl named Mary, or anyone else, have good potential.


    Gunali, needless to say, naturally awakened the power on the mind. Even if her blood is noble in the whole Ollier family, her potential is the strongest group Chen Heng has seen, even compared with Lu Yao.


    As for Mary, Chen Heng also sees a strong potential in this girl. She has the talent to become an animal defender. If she is taught by the right person, her future achievements must be very good.


    As for others, the same is true.


    "Searching for so many talents just to sacrifice the black king is really..."


    Walking in this palace, Chen Heng felt the breath of the people around him and shook his head secretly.


    Chen Heng does not agree with this behavior of the red lotus society.


    Perhaps the black king''s strength is indeed strong, but after all, he is already a dead man.


    People like gunari represent the future.


    It is not advisable for Chen Heng to exchange the infinite hope of the future for the glory that has passed away.


    Moreover, the recovery may not succeed.


    According to Chen Heng''s idea, if these talents collected can be carefully cultivated, there may be great prospects in the future. The strength of the red lotus society can be rapidly expanded to a more powerful level.


    When the power of the red lotus society reaches its peak, it will be much easier to find a way to revive the black king.


    If it were Chen Heng, he would do so.


    However, different people have different ideas, the situation is also different, and it can not be generalized.


    Therefore, Chen Heng just shook his head.


    After reading the surrounding situation, he turned back and looked in the direction of gunali.


    In that corner, the moonlight shone on gunari and Mary, as if they were dressed in silver.


    In the corner, gunari had fallen asleep again, so she fell on Mary and didn''t sleep at all.


    Mary sat on the ground with her legs pillowed by gunari. At the moment, her face was helpless, but she also carefully took off a coat and put it on gunari to prevent her from catching a cold.


    It seems that she is also a good girl from the bottom of her heart.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Chen Heng smiled and didn''t do much.


    After following gunari here, he shielded his own existence, so that gunari could not perceive his existence.


    It was difficult to do this in the past.


    However, in the past year, Chen Heng''s strength has been restored, and because of relevant research, he has also learned about gunali''s spiritual powers, and his relevant attainments have been greatly improved.


    Today''s Chen Heng, if he wants to, it''s not difficult to shield Gu Nari''s perception in the active state.


    Of course, under normal circumstances, Chen Heng will not do so.


    It was an unexpected moment.


    On the one hand, gunali is still a child after all. If she knows the existence of Chen Heng, she may have any accidents.


    On the other hand, Chen Heng also wants to let gunalido experience it.


    In the past, gunari was well protected because of Marico.


    This kind of protection stems from Marico''s love for gunali and a misunderstanding.


    In the Ollier family, because gunali did not show too outstanding cultivation talent in her childhood, even the talent of animal guards, the people within the Ollier family generally believe that gunali''s blood is outstanding, but her talent is ordinary.


    This is not surprising.


    The blood of the Ollier family is strong. People with the blood of the Ollier family often have extraordinary talents. The stronger their blood is, the greater the probability of strong talents.


    But sometimes the blood is strong, but their own talent is not strong may still exist.


    In the past, there have been many similar examples.


    With these examples before, perhaps in the view of malikdo and others, gunari is the same.


    Blood is strong, but their own talent is not strong.


    Because of this cognition, Marico did not train gunari very well.


    He gave gunari the best conditions she could give, but he didn''t want to train her in the direction of transcendence.


    Therefore, gunali''s past was a little too comfortable.


    But in fact, gunari''s talent is no less than anyone.


    In Chen Heng''s opinion, Gu Nali is actually like Lu Yao in the past.


    In the past, Lu Yao''s own talent was actually very strong. Otherwise, she would not be selected as the carrier carrying the golden mark.


    Only in the past, for various reasons, Lu Yao''s own talent was covered up, resulting in that she only lived as an ordinary person in the past and did not develop her own talent at all.


    Correspondingly, the same is true of gunali in front of us.


    Gunali is not lack of talent, but her own talent is strong enough to compare with Lu Yao.


    It''s just that her talents need to be explored in the past.


    This is a good opportunity.


    The current experience, because of the existence of Chen Heng, is a thrilling experience for gunali.


    Such an experience should be very rare for her.


    Therefore, Chen Heng is not ready to intervene, but is ready to let it go and let it be honed.


    With such a plan in mind, Chen Heng did not meet gunali or even let her feel her existence. He just wandered around silently and walked around here.


    The palace in front of us is very large, and there are quite a lot of things in it.


    It can be seen that the palace in front of us should have been for some years. It has been at least hundreds of years since its establishment.


    It can be seen from this palace that the power of the red lotus society has been rooted in Hechi star for a long time.


    Chen Heng flashed all kinds of thoughts in his heart and observed around him.


    Soon, the day passed.


    The next day, the outside sun rose, and the faint sunshine dispelled the haze and the cold feeling in the palace.


    Gunali woke up ignorant. At the moment, she felt more comfortable.


    In the daytime, the malice hidden in the stone slabs around seemed to converge, not as unscrupulous as at night.


    Gunari felt much better.


    "How did you feel last night?"


    Aside, Mary''s voice came.


    Gunali raised her head, looked at the clothes she was wearing, and smiled awkwardly: "thank you..."


    "You''re welcome."


    Mary waved her hand and smiled, trying to say something to gunari.


    Outside, a noise broke Mary''s words.


    From where she stood, the smile on Mary''s face disappeared and looked in that direction.


    Under her gaze, the gate of the palace in the distance opened and showed light.


    Then, figures wearing red robes and masks poured into the palace.


    When they came to the palace, they explored around without saying a word.


    A cry rang out.


    Under the action of these people in black, a man was grabbed by them and forcibly taken out.


    This even includes the boy who scared gunari crazy last night.


    He still looked like last night. Maggots were crawling on his rotten face. He looked disgusting and disgusting.


    In the process of being taken away, he was still muttering to himself and made an incomprehensible sound. He didn''t know what he was talking about.


    The whole scene is very fast and messy.


    However, in the whole process, these black robed people never said a word.


    Gunali watched the whole process, feeling a little depressed.


    For the young gunali, she still can''t understand what it means to be a sacrifice.


    But that did not prevent her from realizing that it was not a good thing.


    In addition, in front of these people, she also felt the dark malice.


    All the people here, except Mary, seemed to have a deep malice towards gunari.


    Feeling all this, gunari''s body could not help but shrink towards Mary''s position.


    Mary hugged her tightly and comfortingly touched her head to show her not to panic.


    "It''s not our turn yet. They won''t do anything to us..."


    Looking at gunali''s appearance in front of her, she whispered and comforted, "don''t be afraid......"


    "Will it be our turn later?"


    Gunari raised her head and asked.


    Mary was silent, then nodded.


    Suddenly, gunali''s body trembled for a moment, as if she was afraid.


    Looking at gunari, Mary wanted to comfort, but after thinking carefully for a moment, she could only sigh and said nothing.


    After a while, when the people around him were taken away, others came in.


    Those are some people who look very normal, with some numbness on their faces.


    They came in from the outside, then put down some food and put it in front of gunali and them.


    As a result, they turned and left.


    Then the gate of the palace was closed, leaving no gap.


    Everything around gradually calmed down.


    Nothing seems to have changed except for the lack of some sounds.


    But no one knew that before the gate of the palace was closed, an invisible figure followed out.


    Chen Heng followed the group of servants and walked forward.


    In his induction, there was a strange smell on these people in front of him.


    This breath is very unique. It seems to have some corrosiveness. It goes deep into these bone marrow and flesh, and has been integrated with them.


    A mysterious force lurks in these people.


    "Curse? Or something else?"


    Following behind these people and feeling the strange smell of these people, Chen Heng flashed the idea in his heart.


    Compared with the curse on Marico, the power on these people in front of them is more like a curse.


    But from the appearance, this strange smell doesn''t seem to bring any harm to these people.


    Those in red robes in front of them who should be members of the red lotus society, for the time being, even these ordinary servants seem to have been unaffected, and even their own strength has been enhanced to a certain extent.


    It seems that the curse has little effect on people.


    Chen Heng observed their breath with great interest, and then all kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart.


    A moment later, they came to another area.


    "How is the princess of the Orel family now?"


    Ahead, a sound came.

 Chapter 508

    A sound came from the front.


    Standing in place, the leader of the Red Lotus Club raised his head and looked forward.


    There, a thin old man with a red lotus robe but no mask on his face stood and was looking at the people in front of him.


    Obviously, the voice just now is what it made.


    "The current state is pretty good."


    The head captain opened his mouth and reported truthfully: "the princess of the Orel family looks quite adaptable. Now she is still lying in the corner."


    "Will you send it to this sacrifice?"


    He opened his mouth and asked carefully.


    "No need."


    In front, the old man shook his head and then said, "such a precious sacrifice must be used at a critical time."


    "After three days, there will be a huge sacrifice. At that time, we will send her to the altar as one of the sacrifices to awaken my king."


    "Yes."


    Listening to the old man''s words, the people in front nodded one after another, looking very respectful.


    When the simple chat is over, these people leave and go to where they should go.


    Chen Heng followed them all the way and watched their sacrifice.


    Sad shouts continued.


    Around, a large number of instruments of torture appeared and were placed there.


    A large number of slaves worked in this place and worked hard for all kinds of complicated work.


    The people of the red lotus society exist as supervisors. The monitors and slaves work here, so that they can''t stop.


    Under heavy work and oppression, of course, some people will be dissatisfied.


    But it''s useless.


    Compared with the power of the red lotus society, the power of these slaves is too insignificant.


    No matter how many people come, it is impossible to resist oppression.


    Occasionally, there were slaves who died of fatigue or were killed in violation of the regulations. The people around them also seemed very indifferent, as if they were not interested in them. Obviously, they were numb.


    Special people will come and send the dead slaves to another place.


    It was a burning area, which always exuded a unique smell of decay, rotten meat and the traces of some inexplicable monsters.


    In this place, Chen Heng felt deep resentment, as well as a large number of traces of spiritual impurities.


    Obviously, many innocent people have died in this place.


    A large number of people leave their spiritual imprints and slowly accumulate to form this place in front of them.


    If this area were not very strange, there would be not only the Dharma array of the red lotus society, but also inexplicable demons lurking in the fire and eating the bodies of innocent people, I''m afraid the situation of this place would be enough to warm up the spirit.


    Chen Heng watched these people of the red lotus society move here and probably understood their daily life.


    From Chen Heng''s point of view, these people of the red lotus society have been busy.


    They collected slaves from various places and built a Dharma array here. It seems that they want to use the Dharma array to gather strength to achieve some purpose.


    The geniuses collected by them are the core sacrifice.


    Chen Heng watched their sacrifice once.


    It was a bloody scene.


    Large tracts of blood spread and dyed the ground red.


    Sad shouts were heard all around.


    However, no one was moved, even Chen Heng.


    After so many things, now, Chen Heng has long been used to such things.


    Now look again, my heart is not moved at all.


    However, what happened during the sacrifice surprised Chen Heng.


    When the sacrifices needed for sacrifice were offered, the young girls who were sacrificed died quickly, but their bodies decayed rapidly, as if many years had passed in an instant.


    Under Chen Heng''s gaze, their flesh and blood shriveled rapidly, turned into dust and fell off, and then only light white bones remained.


    After a while, cracks appeared on the bones.


    In the end, the bones broke into a pile of powder and piled up on the ground.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng stopped and looked.


    Around the altar, there were dense bone meal everywhere, which had piled up into a high hill.


    And what this represents is the countless talents who died here.


    When the sacrifice is over, several red lotus will come forward quickly.


    Under Chen Heng''s gaze, they tore off their robes and revealed their bodies.


    On the bodies of these people of the red lotus society, there are mysterious and complex Rune marks, which condense into a piece, like a sashimi. It looks very strange.


    But when they came forward, the tattoos began to shine.


    It''s like being stimulated by some force. When they go to the altar, the light on the altar radiates and spreads on them.


    Their bodies changed rapidly under the scarlet glow.


    "Increased breath?"


    Standing in place, feeling the changes of the people in the red lotus society ahead, Chen Heng frowned and opened his mouth with some doubts.


    In his induction, the atmosphere of the red lotus sacrifice in front of him is rapidly increasing.


    In the original time, the power of these red lotus sacrifices was very ordinary, but they were just a few professionals equivalent to formal martial artists, which was not worth mentioning for Chen Heng.


    However, after the sacrifice, their bodies strengthened rapidly and a lot at once.


    Among them, the better ones even reach the second-order level directly.


    This increase in strength surprised Chen Heng.


    A moment later, the changes in these priests disappeared.


    They silently stepped aside and put on new robes.


    Then several people came forward and went to the altar.


    However, this time, it seems that because most of their strength has been consumed, the strength growth of this group of people is not so terrible. Although there is still an increase, it is already very small.


    "Unfortunately, the quality of the sacrifice this time is still poor. It can only reach this level..."


    On one side, the old man who had opened his mouth looked at the situation in front of him and said with a sigh.


    "Elder, it doesn''t matter."


    One side, a red lotus priest respectfully opened his mouth: "three days later, the princess Ollier can be sent to the altar......"


    "At that time, the power fed back by our king must be enough to make you break through the limit and reach a stronger level."


    "I hope so."


    Listening to what he said, the old man who became an elder finally managed to show a smile on his face. Now he said so.


    A moment later, when all the sacrifices were consumed, the red lotus sacrifices in front of them left here and went away.


    Chen Heng pondered for a moment, then stepped forward and directly followed up.


    The target he followed was no one else, but the old man called the elder.


    After the sacrifice, the elder did not stay here, but directly turned away and went to the distant manor.


    It seems that this is the elder''s residence.


    The follower, the elder, walked into it, and the surrounding furnishings suddenly became different.


    At a glance, there is a very obvious gap between this place and the surroundings.


    At least in some details, it should be more gorgeous, and there are a lot of servants in it.


    At first glance, it was not like the residence of a heretic, but rather like the residence of an aristocrat.


    But different from the normal noble house, the servants here look strange and numb.


    Only when you look at the old man will there be a trace of fear and respect on your face.


    Chen Heng followed the old man and walked forward silently.


    The old man obviously did not know this.


    After returning to his residence, he went into his room as usual.


    The same is true of Chen Heng.


    When he got here, he first prayed decently, then walked forward and took out something from the drawer in front of him.


    It was a book that looked very old and looked very ordinary.


    Chen Heng took a look.


    The text used in this book is very old, which is different from any text Chen Heng has seen in the past.


    However, it is obvious that the old man in front of us knows, not only knows, but even knows very well.


    "Fast, fast..."


    Looking at the books in front of me, the old man''s face gradually showed excitement: "as long as I sacrifice Marico''s daughter, I can go further and even regain my youth..."


    "My king... Please give me more strength..."


    Sitting there, he muttered to himself. At the moment, he seemed to think of some beautiful scene, and his face became flushed.


    Just the next moment, he felt wrong.


    In front of him, the old book began to change, with a little golden texture, and a burst of brilliance shining everywhere.


    This seems to be an inexplicable omen, like a reminder of something.


    Suddenly, the old man stood up, the excitement on his face disappeared, and became extra vigilant: "who!"


    He moved quickly and was very vigilant. When he saw the changes of ancient books, he immediately understood that it was wrong. He subconsciously expanded his strength and wanted to leave here.


    But by this time, it was a little late.


    Behind him, a faint sigh sounded, as if very sorry.


    "Why?"


    The soft voice sounded, and then the old man''s body suddenly stiffened.


    Deep darkness enveloped everything.


    Subsequently, the old man''s consciousness completely disappeared, directly disappeared, and was crushed by Chen Heng.


    Standing in place, looking at the old man''s body left in front of him, Chen Heng shook his head.


    Although he said that from the beginning, he didn''t want to let the other party continue to live.


    But under normal circumstances, the other party can live for a few days.


    Now it''s on its way right away.


    Therefore, sometimes it is not necessarily a good thing to find abnormalities too early.


    However, after the old man''s consciousness is extinguished, Chen Heng also has several choices at the moment.


    For him, even if he broke out directly from here and took gunali away, there seemed to be no problem.


    The power of this land excludes the so-called black king, and no one is his opponent.


    The power of the red lotus society is indeed very powerful.


    But that''s just for this star.


    According to what Chen Heng learned in this year, the power of this star is much weaker than that of Qika star.


    Here, the fourth order is the top strength.


    The existence of Marico, for example, is a hegemon when the top strong do not fight.


    The Ollier family can have such a prominent position only with a strong man like Malik.


    In this case, the strength of the old man in front of him is the top of the fourth order.


    From Chen Heng''s point of view, the strength of the old man is obviously unqualified.


    Perhaps because most of his strength comes from sacrifice, he doesn''t have the strength matching with the level, but it doesn''t change his essence. He is still the peak of the fourth level.


    With such an existence on this star, the power of the red lotus society is extremely powerful.


    But for Chen Heng, it''s nothing.


    It doesn''t seem to be a problem to call directly.


    However, looking at the glittering ancient books in front of him, Chen Heng thought for a moment and finally gave up the idea.


    "Just use it."


    He thought for a moment, then raised his head and walked towards the old man''s body.


    A moment later, with Chen Heng''s figure moving forward, the two figures gradually became hazy and began to coincide directly.


    In the end, Chen Heng''s true spirit completely entered the old man''s body and occupied this body.


    A lot of memories began to flow into my mind.


    All the experiences of the old man and the origin of the red lotus society all came to Chen Heng''s mind one by one.


    Before that, although Chen Heng crushed the old man''s true spirit without giving him any chance to recover, Chen Heng did not destroy the memory left in his body, but deliberately saved it.


    To get information about the Red Lotus Society and even the black king.


    After all, the title of king is too sensitive in this world.


    Chen Heng also has to pay attention.


    With the influx of memories, some doubts in Chen Heng''s heart were gradually solved, and then there were some accidents.


    Previously, because of his awe of the king of the world, Chen Heng also had a preconceived impression of the red lotus society. He thought that it was an organization similar to the holy light, which has been inherited for a long time and is committed to restoring the black king.


    But after really getting the old man''s memory, Chen Heng found that it didn''t seem to be the same at all.


    The old man''s name was Philip. In the past, he was the declining aristocrat of another star.


    In another star, Philip was chased and killed by the people of the hostile family. His family had been destroyed. He managed to escape to Hechi and survived.


    In order to revenge, he went crazy in and out of various ancient ruins in an attempt to obtain enough revenge power.


    Most of these attempts ended in failure.


    If ancient ruins were so easy to dig, so many people would not die.


    And even if you successfully enter, you may not be able to gain anything.


    Therefore, of the 100 people who tried to explore the ruins, 99 often failed or even died.


    The only one may not have much to gain.


    But Philip is an exception.

 Chapter 509

    Standing in place, Chen Heng pondered Philip''s memory.


    According to Philip''s memory, Philip is undoubtedly a lucky man.


    After he came to Hechi star, he lingered in ancient ruins all year round, searching for all kinds of ancient power.


    According to common sense, an act like him will only die faster.


    After all, those ancient ruins are all terror forbidden areas that can eat people.


    Being in it all year round means that it is accompanied by danger all year round, and the degree of danger can be imagined.


    But Philip was fine.


    Not only is it all right, but even more than a hundred years ago, I got a secret collection from a relic.


    The secret place is nothing else. It is the relic that once offered sacrifices to the black king.


    In that secret collection, Philip obtained many things, including the ancient book in front of him and the stone tablets placed in the palace.


    A lot of information poured into my mind.


    A moment later, Chen Heng opened his eyes again and looked at him.


    In his hand, the volume of ancient books is still lying in his hand. At the moment, it is blooming with a faint golden glow, with a faint burning feeling.


    Chen Heng glanced at the volume, then pulled it casually, opened the ancient book and revealed its contents.


    After the ancient book was opened, its contents were written in some very ancient and unique characters.


    For this kind of writing, Chen Heng does not know, nor can he recognize its meaning.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Chen Heng doesn''t know, but Philip does.


    After obtaining Philip''s memory, Chen Heng has been able to distinguish the meaning of this unique text.


    "Sacrifice?"


    After carefully reading for a moment, looking at the ancient book in front of him, Chen Heng frowned, somewhat surprised.


    What is recorded in this volume of ancient books is nothing else, but a sacrifice.


    The content of the blockbuster is used to praise the so-called black king.


    It seems that it is no different from the words previously portrayed in the stone palace as carols.


    Chen Heng continued to look, and then he found a difference.


    In the ancient books, except that the first half is a large eulogy praising the achievements and greatness of the black king, the rest is a unique secret law.


    "Black king sacrifice......"


    Standing in place, he closed the book in his hand, and Chen Heng slowly closed his eyes.


    In his mind, the so-called black king sacrifice came to mind.


    The black king''s sacrifice, this secret law, is the biggest proof for Philip to rise rapidly and become a strong man.


    This secret Dharma explains how to arrange altars and Dharma arrays, offer sacrifices, and then get power feedback.


    These descriptions give Chen Heng an inexplicable sense of vision.


    This is not what happened to him on the external altar.


    Those members of the Red Lotus Society baptized themselves and became stronger by offering sacrifices and then obtaining feedback.


    According to Philip''s memory, after he got the black king''s sacrifice, he cooperated with the two companions who found the black king''s ruins and jointly established the red lotus society to win over the dignitaries of all parties with the power of sacrifice, so as to cultivate the strong and come to this level step by step.


    In fact, he is also the main operator of the red lotus society. Together with the other two elders, he is the top level of the red lotus society.


    In front of this Red Lotus Club residence, Philip is respected.


    The reason why he wanted to get gunali was that he took a fancy to the powerful blood in gunali''s body. He hoped to gain more powerful power by sacrificing gunali, so as to surpass the other two elders and become the only master of the red lotus society.


    Understanding the cause and effect, Chen Heng stood in place and couldn''t help thinking.


    The black king''s sacrifice, the effect of this secret method is very straightforward and familiar to Chen Heng.


    In the world of gods, those gods who are high above give their own sacrificial skills and feed back their own strength to the sacrificial body. In fact, this is not the same way?


    However, different from the Black King Festival, the real God can only accurately sense his believers. As long as he is in a world, no matter where he is, he can accurately feel the trace of his believers.


    However, the black king''s sacrifice still needs to establish an altar and a Dharma array to establish a connection.


    What it needs is not the power of faith, but all kinds of sacrifices.


    From the level, the black king''s sacrifice is undoubtedly much worse.


    The so-called black king, even if he is really the king of the world, can never be compared with the gods in the world of gods, and there is no comparability at all.


    However, this does not hinder the value of the black king''s sacrifice.


    The gods can receive faith and obtain the power of faith by virtue of God''s incomparable essence and power.


    But not in the way of the black king altar.


    Just build an altar and offer sacrifices, and anyone can get feedback without any threshold.


    There is no doubt that this has greatly reduced the threshold.


    This is of great use.


    Standing in place, just in the blink of an eye, Chen Heng thought of various uses of the black king''s sacrifice and where he could use it.


    After a long time, he recovered and walked aside.


    In the bathroom, a mirror was placed there.


    As Chen Heng approached, he looked like a thin old man in the mirror.


    He was dressed in the robe of the red lotus society, and his face was cold. He looked dignified without anger.


    It is far from Chen Heng''s own image.


    But Chen Heng doesn''t mind.


    Looking at the image in front of him, Chen Heng nodded, then turned around and walked out.


    For this identity, Chen Heng is going to use it for a while.


    At present, Chen Heng''s own body is still lying in the golden dragon tree and nourished by the huge vitality of the golden dragon tree.


    At least for quite a long time, Chen Heng had no body and could only walk with his own true spirit.


    In this regard, although Chen Heng is used to it, it is not very convenient in the end.


    Now that you have Philip''s body, it''s good to use it by the way.


    Objectively speaking, although Philip''s body is old, it is only superficial.


    As a strong man about to enter the fifth level, Philip''s life is still very long, far from aging.


    His aging is more just a disguise.


    In fact, this body is very powerful, no less than any fourth-order existence.


    Just for this strength, Philip can''t play well.


    But in Chen Heng''s hands, it is a different concept.


    In Chen Heng''s hand, this body is enough to burst out the fourth level peak, even comparable to the fifth level combat power.


    It''s good to use it for the time being.


    Of course, compared with the strength of this body, Chen Heng pays more attention to the many resources and networking that this body has mastered.


    In the past, the red lotus society attracted many dignitaries and powerful people through the black king''s sacrifice.


    Black king''s sacrifice, which only needs to pay sacrifices, can stably enhance its own existence, which is easy to attract people to some extent.


    Those aristocrats who have little life, the strong, will be willing to pay a lot of things for a baptism.


    In this case, the red lotus society took root in Hechi star for more than 100 years and attracted a large number of strong people.


    And these people are resources.


    If you kill Philip directly and lose this identity, these things will be wasted.


    Now, he can pick up Philip''s identity and continue to use it. He can naturally use those things that originally belonged to Philip.


    For Chen Heng, these resources play a great role.


    With these resources, Chen Heng wants to do things, which is much more convenient.


    Similarly, some things that are not suitable to be done through the Orel family are very suitable to be done through the network of the red lotus society.


    In an instant, various ideas flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    Then he went out of the room and came to the outside world.


    Outside, everything is so bright.


    The sun shines on the earth and will shine all around in gold.


    When the light spread, Chen Heng looked at the scene and couldn''t help smiling.


    However, his smile frightened the servants on one side.


    With a bang, several servants on one side immediately fell to the ground, their heads in close contact with the ground, and they have been knocking their heads there.


    Look at this, it''s very frightened.


    Chen Heng looked at them like this, inexplicably speechless.


    It seems that Philip had so much prestige in the hearts of these people that he just smiled. These people all had such a big reaction.


    "Get up."


    Chen Heng shook his head secretly. Then he stepped forward and went out.


    Out of the manor where he lives, to the outside world, a figure has been waiting there.


    It was a young man who looked very young. He was also wearing a red lotus robe. Now he was standing outside Philip''s manor. It seemed that he had been waiting for some time.


    "Elder Philip."


    Standing in front of the manor gate, the young man saw Chen Heng coming in front, and his face suddenly showed a respectful color.


    "Kerry, what are you doing here?"


    Before Chen Heng went to the manor gate, he looked at the young man in front of him and said faintly, "if I remember correctly, should you be with your teacher recently?"


    "Why did you come to me suddenly?"


    "Dear elder Philip..."


    The young man named Kerry looked respectful. At the moment, looking at Philip in front of him, he revealed that he was always low, maintained his humility, and did not dare to stop: "Mr. Delia has arrived here."


    "I came with the teacher."


    "Your teacher is here, too?"


    Standing in place, listening to Kerry''s words, Chen Heng smiled. After a while, he restrained his expression and said coldly, "where is he?"


    Kerry''s teacher is another elder of the Red Lotus Society and one of the three members who founded the Red Lotus Society with Philip.


    However, although they are all elders of the red lotus church, Philip''s past memory shows that Philip''s relationship with the other two elders does not seem to be very harmonious.


    This is also normal.


    After all, we can understand from what we see every day that the so-called Red Lotus Society is actually a cult.


    Members of cults can be harmonious and friendly with each other. It''s strange that you are good to me.


    In the past, Philip and the other two elders had differences on many things. Therefore, although they were elders of the red lotus church and were in charge of some of the power of the red lotus church, they rarely met each other.


    It is an extremely rare situation to suddenly come to Philip''s residence as today.


    Most of them have other problems.


    If it were the original Philip, I''m afraid I should be vigilant at the moment.


    But Chen Heng didn''t care. He just opened his mouth with great interest and asked, "what about your teacher?"


    "Mr. Delia is waiting for you in the office hall now..."


    Standing in front of Chen Heng and listening to his words, Kerry will reveal that he is lower. At the moment, he looks respectful: "the teacher seems to have something to discuss with elder Philip."


    "Really? What are you waiting for?"


    Standing in place, Chen Heng''s face was cold and maintained Philip''s consistent style, but his eyes were joking, so he said.


    The voice fell, and he ignored Kerry in front of him, but turned directly and walked in the direction of the office.


    He moved quickly and soon left Kerry here.


    In situ, Kerry slowly got up and looked at the front. He looked ready to find Chen Heng of Delia. He wiped his sweat and breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seems that when facing Chen Heng, he also suffered a lot of pressure.


    After all, Philip is one of the three most powerful elders of the red lotus society, and his usual style can be called strong.


    In the face of such an elder, no one in the red lotus society feels pressure.


    What''s more, he knew in his heart that he was ill intentioned to come to Philip''s residence this time.


    Knowing this, Kerry would be nervous for fear of being crushed to death by Philip.


    But fortunately, it seemed that he was lucky. He was not angry by Philip and still left a life.


    He could not help wiping the sweat on his body, secretly relieved, then followed Chen Heng''s figure and walked forward slowly.


    From the road in front of us to the front, there is another building.


    The office of the red lotus society is located in it.


    When Chen Heng entered the office, someone was already waiting.


    That''s a fat man who looks very strong.


    Compared with Philip, this man looks much younger, but he feels in his early forties, and he is very plump and looks very strong.


    At the moment, he sat on a wooden chair and looked as if he had been sitting for a while.


    Listening to the footsteps outside, he immediately turned back and looked at Chen Heng.


    "Philip, my dear friend."


    He got up and looked at Chen Heng in front of him, with a bright smile on his face, just like Philip''s old friend, ready to come up and give him a hug.


    "No."


    Chen Heng looked at the fat man in front of him and opened his mouth coldly.


    In front of him was another elder besides Philip in the red lotus society.


    Its name is Delia. It was one of the people who explored the ruins with Philip and established the red lotus society together.


    "Tell me, what''s going on?"


    Chen Heng looked at Delia in front of him and said faintly, "if I remember correctly, we seemed to have an agreement at the beginning. Don''t set foot on other people''s residence if you have nothing."


    "It''s still early for the next meeting. Why are you here this time?"


    "Philip, my friend."


    Seeing Chen Heng''s cold attitude, Delia didn''t feel anything. She still kept the bright smile on her face: "I heard that the princess of the Orel family has come to your hand..."


    With this opening, he immediately revealed his purpose.


    "The news is soon known..."


    Looking at Delia in front of him, Chen Heng was also surprised.


    According to Philip''s memory, the decision to capture gunari was made by Philip alone, and Philip dominated it from beginning to end.


    And now, in less than half a day, Delia knows the news in front of her.


    It''s obviously impossible for Philip to inform.


    With Philip''s character, if he really catches gunari, I''m afraid he can''t wait to swallow it alone. How can he let others come and share it with him?


    Obviously, the people around Philip are not as reliable as he thought, and many of them are likely to be bought by others.


    Of course, it''s actually the same.


    Beside Delia, there were also people assigned by Philip to deliver messages.


    But relatively speaking, the other party''s action is still too fast.


    "So what?"


    Standing in place, Chen Heng looked at Delia in front of him. After a little silence, he spoke again.


    If it was the original Philip, I''m afraid he would never admit it at the moment and would resolutely deny it in order to give the other party a chance.


    However, Chen Heng at the moment admitted it at once.


    Sitting on the wooden chair and looking at Chen Heng in front of him, Delia was surprised. He didn''t seem to think he promised so directly.


    "Princess of the Orel family, this is a big fish..."


    He looked at Chen Heng in front of him, smiled on his face and said, "if I remember correctly, the orer family has not seen such a rich blood for a long time in the past 100 years."


    "Where is it?"


    Chen Heng looked at him and said casually, "I caught people. What does it have to do with you?"


    "Originally there was no, but since we have come here, according to our previous agreement, should we all have the right to enjoy sacrifice?"


    Delia smiled, a fat face with a kind smile, as if discussing business.


    "That said......"


    Chen Heng glanced at him, and his face showed a color of pondering: "but you didn''t seem to think about me when you offered sacrifices in private?"


    "If there is no evidence, there is no need to talk nonsense."


    Delia shook her head in denial and wanted to say something else.


    Looking at the other party''s expression, Chen Heng understood that if there was no accident today, the other party would certainly stay here until he agreed to the beginning of sacrifice.


    "It''s not impossible for you to participate in sacrifice."


    Standing where he was, he looked at Delia in front of him and suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Don''t be too heartless..."


    In front of him, listening to Chen Heng''s words, Delia subconsciously wanted to continue persuasion, but when it came to general words, she suddenly realized that it was wrong: "what did you just say?"

 Chapter 510

    PS: catch up with the full attendance chapter and subscribe to watch it half an hour later


    "I said... It''s not impossible for you to intervene..."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng looked at Delia in front of him and said faintly.


    His words were cold, and with his Philip face, they looked very cold.


    However, Delia didn''t care about it, didn''t feel how, and even got used to it.


    After all, it''s nothing strange that Philip looks like this in his usual time.


    And compared with the appearance of Chen Heng, he cares more about Chen Heng''s attitude at the moment.


    "Philip, my dear friend..."


    In the same place, he got up at once, and then opened his mouth with some disbelief: "are you really willing to let me join it?"


    "Of course."


    Chen Heng looked at him and said faintly, "since you''ve come here specially, what''s the use of me even if I drive you away?"


    "Is it difficult? If I don''t let you join it, you won''t be able to leave?"


    The voice fell, and Delia''s face looked embarrassed.


    Indeed, even if Chen Heng let him leave and didn''t let him join, would he leave?


    Are you kidding.


    Those who have been in power in a cult like the Red Lotus Society for many years are not the kind of thin skinned people.


    If he were such a person, I''m afraid he would have been eaten clean. Where would he take power.


    "But you know the value of Princess Ollier."


    Chen Heng looked at Delia in front of him and showed some pondering color on his face: "I finally caught people. Since they came to my territory, they are my things."


    "It''s nothing if you want to enjoy sacrifice, but should you pay something?"


    Sure enough.


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, Delia flashed the idea in her heart, but the smile on her face didn''t change: "what do you want?"


    "As long as I can give, I can give you everything."


    "There is a small fossil vein in the north. How about giving it to me?"


    Chen Heng said faintly and directly said his requirements: "my requirements are not high, just let me use it for ten years."


    "The request to exchange the princess Ollier for the ten-year right to use the mineral vein is not past?"


    For Chen Heng, most of the resources in Delia''s hands are useless.


    However, among so many things, there are always some he can use.


    Delia''s fossil vein is one of them.


    According to Philip''s memory, although that vein is very small, it can also produce several small fossils every year, which is a good place.


    As for Chen Heng, entering fossils is equally important. It can improve his true spirit and speed up his cultivation.


    Opposite Chen Heng, listening to Chen Heng''s words, Delia flashed various thoughts in her heart.


    "No, five years at most."


    Standing where he was, all kinds of thoughts flashed through his heart, and then he subconsciously retorted, "dear friend, you should understand that the ore vein is the most important thing in my hands."


    "If you take it directly, it will annoy me."


    "Five years at most, no more."


    Standing where he was, he bit his teeth and said so, looking very firm and unable to retreat.


    But in fact, he is ready for Chen Heng to make a counter-offer.


    But to his surprise, in front of his eyes, Chen Heng just nodded and directly said, "deal."


    When the voice fell, Delia couldn''t help being stunned. It seemed that she was surprised by Chen Heng''s attitude.


    "I said... It''s not impossible for you to intervene..."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng looked at Delia in front of him and said faintly.


    His words were cold, and with his Philip face, they looked very cold.


    However, Delia didn''t care about it, didn''t feel how, and even got used to it.


    After all, it''s nothing strange that Philip looks like this in his usual time.


    And compared with the appearance of Chen Heng, he cares more about Chen Heng''s attitude at the moment.


    "Philip, my dear friend..."


    In the same place, he got up at once, and then opened his mouth with some disbelief: "are you really willing to let me join it?"


    "Of course."


    Chen Heng looked at him and said faintly, "since you''ve come here specially, what''s the use of me even if I drive you away?"


    "Is it difficult? If I don''t let you join it, you won''t be able to leave?"


    The voice fell, and Delia''s face looked embarrassed.


    Indeed, even if Chen Heng let him leave and didn''t let him join, would he leave?


    Are you kidding.


    Those who have been in power in a cult like the Red Lotus Society for many years are not the kind of thin skinned people.


    If he were such a person, I''m afraid he would have been eaten clean. Where would he take power.


    "But you know the value of Princess Ollier."


    Chen Heng looked at Delia in front of him and showed some pondering color on his face: "I finally caught people. Since they came to my territory, they are my things."


    "It''s nothing if you want to enjoy sacrifice, but should you pay something?"


    Sure enough.


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, Delia flashed the idea in her heart, but the smile on her face didn''t change: "what do you want?"


    "As long as I can give, I can give you everything."


    "There is a small fossil vein in the north. How about giving it to me?"


    Chen Heng said faintly and directly said his requirements: "my requirements are not high, just let me use it for ten years."


    "The request to exchange the princess Ollier for the ten-year right to use the mineral vein is not past?"


    For Chen Heng, most of the resources in Delia''s hands are useless.


    However, among so many things, there are always some he can use.


    Delia''s fossil vein is one of them.


    According to Philip''s memory, although that vein is very small, it can also produce several small fossils every year, which is a good place.


    As for Chen Heng, entering fossils is equally important. It can improve his true spirit and speed up his cultivation.


    Opposite Chen Heng, listening to Chen Heng''s words, Delia flashed various thoughts in her heart.


    "No, five years at most."


    Standing where he was, all kinds of thoughts flashed through his heart, and then he subconsciously retorted, "dear friend, you should understand that the ore vein is the most important thing in my hands."


    "If you take it directly, it will annoy me."


    "Five years at most, no more."


    Standing where he was, he bit his teeth and said so, looking very firm and unable to retreat.


    But in fact, he is ready for Chen Heng to make a counter-offer.


    But to his surprise, in front of his eyes, Chen Heng just nodded and directly said, "deal."


    When the voice fell, Delia couldn''t help being stunned. It seemed that she was surprised by Chen Heng''s attitude.


    "I said... It''s not impossible for you to intervene..."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng looked at Delia in front of him and said faintly.


    His words were cold, and with his Philip face, they looked very cold.


    However, Delia didn''t care about it, didn''t feel how, and even got used to it.


    After all, it''s nothing strange that Philip looks like this in his usual time.


    And compared with the appearance of Chen Heng, he cares more about Chen Heng''s attitude at the moment.


    "Philip, my dear friend..."


    In the same place, he got up at once, and then opened his mouth with some disbelief: "are you really willing to let me join it?"


    "Of course."


    Chen Heng looked at him and said faintly, "since you''ve come here specially, what''s the use of me even if I drive you away?"


    "Is it difficult? If I don''t let you join it, you won''t be able to leave?"


    The voice fell, and Delia''s face looked embarrassed.


    Indeed, even if Chen Heng let him leave and didn''t let him join, would he leave?


    Are you kidding.


    Those who have been in power in a cult like the Red Lotus Society for many years are not the kind of thin skinned people.


    If he were such a person, I''m afraid he would have been eaten clean. Where would he take power.


    "But you know the value of Princess Ollier."


    Chen Heng looked at Delia in front of him and showed some pondering color on his face: "I finally caught people. Since they came to my territory, they are my things."


    "It''s nothing if you want to enjoy sacrifice, but should you pay something?"


    Sure enough.


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, Delia flashed the idea in her heart, but the smile on her face didn''t change: "what do you want?"


    "As long as I can give, I can give you everything."


    "There is a small fossil vein in the north. How about giving it to me?"


    Chen Heng said faintly and directly said his requirements: "my requirements are not high, just let me use it for ten years."


    "The request to exchange the princess Ollier for the ten-year right to use the mineral vein is not past?"


    For Chen Heng, most of the resources in Delia''s hands are useless.


    However, among so many things, there are always some he can use.


    Delia''s fossil vein is one of them.


    According to Philip''s memory, although that vein is very small, it can also produce several small fossils every year, which is a good place.


    As for Chen Heng, entering fossils is equally important. It can improve his true spirit and speed up his cultivation.


    Opposite Chen Heng, listening to Chen Heng''s words, Delia flashed various thoughts in her heart.


    "No, five years at most."


    Standing where he was, all kinds of thoughts flashed through his heart, and then he subconsciously retorted, "dear friend, you should understand that the ore vein is the most important thing in my hands."


    "If you take it directly, it will annoy me."


    "Five years at most, no more."


    Standing where he was, he bit his teeth and said so, looking very firm and unable to retreat.


    But in fact, he is ready for Chen Heng to make a counter-offer.


    But to his surprise, in front of his eyes, Chen Heng just nodded and directly said, "deal."


    When the voice fell, Delia couldn''t help being stunned. It seemed that she was surprised by Chen Heng''s attitude.


    "I said... It''s not impossible for you to intervene..."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng looked at Delia in front of him and said faintly.


    His words were cold, and with his Philip face, they looked very cold.


    However, Delia didn''t care about it, didn''t feel how, and even got used to it.


    After all, it''s nothing strange that Philip looks like this in his usual time.


    And compared with the appearance of Chen Heng, he cares more about Chen Heng''s attitude at the moment.


    "Philip, my dear friend..."


    In the same place, he got up at once, and then opened his mouth with some disbelief: "are you really willing to let me join it?"


    "Of course."


    Chen Heng looked at him and said faintly, "since you''ve come here specially, what''s the use of me even if I drive you away?"


    "Is it difficult? If I don''t let you join it, you won''t be able to leave?"


    The voice fell, and Delia''s face looked embarrassed.


    Indeed, even if Chen Heng let him leave and didn''t let him join, would he leave?


    Are you kidding.


    Those who have been in power in a cult like the Red Lotus Society for many years are not the kind of thin skinned people.


    If he were such a person, I''m afraid he would have been eaten clean. Where would he take power.


    "But you know the value of Princess Ollier."


    Chen Heng looked at Delia in front of him and showed some pondering color on his face: "I finally caught people. Since they came to my territory, they are my things."


    "It''s nothing if you want to enjoy sacrifice, but should you pay something?"


    Sure enough.


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, Delia flashed the idea in her heart, but the smile on her face didn''t change: "what do you want?"


    "As long as I can give, I can give you everything."


    "There is a small fossil vein in the north. How about giving it to me?"


    Chen Heng said faintly and directly said his requirements: "my requirements are not high, just let me use it for ten years."


    "The request to exchange the princess Ollier for the ten-year right to use the mineral vein is not past?"


    For Chen Heng, most of the resources in Delia''s hands are useless.


    However, among so many things, there are always some he can use.


    Delia''s fossil vein is one of them.


    According to Philip''s memory, although that vein is very small, it can also produce several small fossils every year, which is a good place.


    As for Chen Heng, entering fossils is equally important. It can improve his true spirit and speed up his cultivation.


    Opposite Chen Heng, listening to Chen Heng''s words, Delia flashed various thoughts in her heart.


    "No, five years at most."


    Standing where he was, all kinds of thoughts flashed through his heart, and then he subconsciously retorted, "dear friend, you should understand that the ore vein is the most important thing in my hands."


    "If you take it directly, it will annoy me."


    "Five years at most, no more."


    Standing where he was, he bit his teeth and said so, looking very firm and unable to retreat.


    But in fact, he is ready for Chen Heng to make a counter-offer.

 Chapter 511

    "What a good sacrifice..."


    Before the altar, Delia looked at gunali in front and felt the huge origin of each other. She couldn''t help feeling sorry: "unfortunately, Philip found it first..."


    "Now it can only be divided equally..."


    He thought, somewhat greedy.


    Philip went to negotiate with the Orel family from beginning to end.


    Including the discovery of gunari, a good sacrifice, was Philip''s first discovery.


    After discovering that gunali was a good sacrifice, he did not make a public announcement, but silently concealed the news, which was not revealed until now.


    Of course, in Delia''s view, Philip is still a little too slow.


    If it were him, after discovering the sacrifice of gunali, where could he hold back his patience and wait for anything, regardless of 3721 first.


    He immediately grabbed gunali and brought her to the altar. His strength will soon increase greatly.


    At that time, even if others around know the news, what can they do?


    Where is it like this? After discovering gunali, he didn''t start at the first time. As a result, he dragged on for a year. He also found an opportunity to share this rich booty.


    Delia despised Philip''s mother-in-law''s actions, but her face was still smiling, and her eyes were staring at gunali in front, almost like trying to eat people.


    In front, feeling his sight, gunali shrank in fear. At this time, she had felt something.


    In Delia, she felt a strong malice.


    On the other side, the malice was stronger than ever. It was like swallowing her alive. It was extremely terrible.


    Feeling this, gunari was subconsciously afraid.


    "Don''t be afraid..."


    In front of her, Mary seemed to feel something. She turned and looked behind her, whispered to gunari, and said so comfortingly.


    Gunari nodded, barely braced herself and looked forward.


    At this moment, the sacrifice has begun.


    Around, with the passage of time, one by one to the front.


    Bursts of sad shouts came from the front, so loud.


    Gunari subconsciously shrunk, with a look of fear on her face.


    "What are they... Doing?"


    At this moment, the idea flashed through her subconsciously.


    Under her gaze, a seemingly young boy was pulled to the altar.


    Then, with a sad cry, the bloody breath broke out slowly, and then escaped.


    The strong smell of blood spread around.


    A head fell to the ground.


    A fresh life disappeared and lost all its vitality.


    Standing in place, gunali looked at the scene in front of her and was stunned at the moment.


    "Is he... Dead?"


    She looked at the silently fallen body in front of her and muttered to herself.


    In front, after the boy''s body fell, the matter was not over.


    Under the influence of the power of the altar, the fresh body began to change rapidly, and the flesh and blood quickly dispersed, revealing white bones.


    Then, even the white bones disappeared and turned into a pile of light white bone powder, which scattered on the earth, looking particularly clear and conspicuous.


    An original fresh life has disappeared so far. It seems that it has never appeared.


    This scene also gave gunali a vivid lesson.


    In the past, she had never realized what death was.


    Death, this topic seems to have been very far away from her.


    She has never thought whether the people around her will be the same one day.


    In the past, Marico protected her very well.


    When it came to her eyes, death showed her in such a violent and vivid way, telling her such a cruel truth.


    And in such a cruel way.


    "Will I... Be like that?"


    Standing in place, Gu Nali was stunned for a long time, and then the idea flashed in her heart.


    "Don''t be afraid..."


    In front, Mary''s voice came slowly.


    Gunari raised her head and looked forward.


    In front of her, Mary was still standing there, with a faint smile on her face, even in the face of such a cruel scene.


    Compared with gunari, she was obviously much stronger. Even if she looked at such a scene ahead, she did not show any fear.


    "It will be over soon."


    Standing where she was, she looked at gunali in front of her and whispered.


    While talking, she sighed secretly. Then she turned around and looked forward.


    If you look carefully, you can find that her hands are also trembling slightly. Obviously, she is also afraid of such a way of death.


    Most people do this in the face of unknown situations.


    However, we still have to face.


    Soon, a man in front came forward.


    One body after another fell on the altar in front, dropping a floor of bone powder.


    Gunali looked at the scene silently, as if stunned.


    Far away.


    Without the knowledge of others, Chen Heng went to the altar and watched the altar that was beginning.


    Beside him, Keo was standing there. At the moment, he looked at Chen Heng''s action in front of him and couldn''t help but be a little puzzled.


    "Elder Philip, don''t we go there?"


    Standing beside Chen Heng, he looked at the scene ahead and couldn''t help but say, "the sacrifice has begun. If we don''t go there again, I''m afraid the elder Delia will sacrifice directly."


    The big head of this festival is gunali.


    According to the current rhythm, if he doesn''t pass, I''m afraid Delia will directly send gunari to the altar.


    Although according to the prior agreement, the sacrifice should be half of them, if they delay, I''m afraid the other party will directly end the sacrifice and take away all the power generated.


    According to Keao''s understanding of Delia, the other party can definitely do such a thing.


    "What a good sacrifice..."


    Before the altar, Delia looked at gunali in front and felt the huge origin of each other. She couldn''t help feeling sorry: "unfortunately, Philip found it first..."


    "Now it can only be divided equally..."


    He thought, somewhat greedy.


    Philip went to negotiate with the Orel family from beginning to end.


    Including the discovery of gunari, a good sacrifice, was Philip''s first discovery.


    After discovering that gunali was a good sacrifice, he did not make a public announcement, but silently concealed the news, which was not revealed until now.


    Of course, in Delia''s view, Philip is still a little too slow.


    If it were him, after discovering the sacrifice of gunali, where could he hold back his patience and wait for anything, regardless of 3721 first.


    He immediately grabbed gunali and brought her to the altar. His strength will soon increase greatly.


    At that time, even if others around know the news, what can they do?


    Where is it like this? After discovering gunali, he didn''t start at the first time. As a result, he dragged on for a year. He also found an opportunity to share this rich booty.


    Delia despised Philip''s mother-in-law''s actions, but her face was still smiling, and her eyes were staring at gunali in front, almost like trying to eat people.


    In front, feeling his sight, gunali shrank in fear. At this time, she had felt something.


    In Delia, she felt a strong malice.


    On the other side, the malice was stronger than ever. It was like swallowing her alive. It was extremely terrible.


    Feeling this, gunari was subconsciously afraid.


    "Don''t be afraid..."


    In front of her, Mary seemed to feel something. She turned and looked behind her, whispered to gunari, and said so comfortingly.


    Gunari nodded, barely braced herself and looked forward.


    At this moment, the sacrifice has begun.


    Around, with the passage of time, one by one to the front.


    Bursts of sad shouts came from the front, so loud.


    Gunari subconsciously shrunk, with a look of fear on her face.


    "What are they... Doing?"


    At this moment, the idea flashed through her subconsciously.


    Under her gaze, a seemingly young boy was pulled to the altar.


    Then, with a sad cry, the bloody breath broke out slowly, and then escaped.


    The strong smell of blood spread around.


    A head fell to the ground.


    A fresh life disappeared and lost all its vitality.


    Standing in place, gunali looked at the scene in front of her and was stunned at the moment.


    "Is he... Dead?"


    She looked at the silently fallen body in front of her and muttered to herself.


    In front, after the boy''s body fell, the matter was not over.


    Under the influence of the power of the altar, the fresh body began to change rapidly, and the flesh and blood quickly dispersed, revealing white bones.


    Then, even the white bones disappeared and turned into a pile of light white bone powder, which scattered on the earth, looking particularly clear and conspicuous.


    An original fresh life has disappeared so far. It seems that it has never appeared.


    This scene also gave gunali a vivid lesson.


    In the past, she had never realized what death was.


    Death, this topic seems to have been very far away from her.


    She has never thought whether the people around her will be the same one day.


    In the past, Marico protected her very well.


    When it came to her eyes, death showed her in such a violent and vivid way, telling her such a cruel truth.


    And in such a cruel way.


    "Will I... Be like that?"


    Standing in place, Gu Nali was stunned for a long time, and then the idea flashed in her heart.


    "Don''t be afraid..."


    In front, Mary''s voice came slowly.


    Gunari raised her head and looked forward.


    In front of her, Mary was still standing there, with a faint smile on her face, even in the face of such a cruel scene.


    Compared with gunari, she was obviously much stronger. Even if she looked at such a scene ahead, she did not show any fear.


    "It will be over soon."


    Standing where she was, she looked at gunali in front of her and whispered.


    While talking, she sighed secretly. Then she turned around and looked forward.


    If you look carefully, you can find that her hands are also trembling slightly. Obviously, she is also afraid of such a way of death.


    Most people do this in the face of unknown situations.


    However, we still have to face.


    Soon, a man in front came forward.


    One body after another fell on the altar in front, dropping a floor of bone powder.


    Gunali looked at the scene silently, as if stunned.


    Far away.


    Without the knowledge of others, Chen Heng went to the altar and watched the altar that was beginning.


    Beside him, Keo was standing there. At the moment, he looked at Chen Heng''s action in front of him and couldn''t help but be a little puzzled.


    "Elder Philip, don''t we go there?"


    Standing beside Chen Heng, he looked at the scene ahead and couldn''t help but say, "the sacrifice has begun. If we don''t go there again, I''m afraid the elder Delia will sacrifice directly."


    The big head of this festival is gunali.


    According to the current rhythm, if he doesn''t pass, I''m afraid Delia will directly send gunari to the altar.


    Although according to the prior agreement, the sacrifice should be half of them, if they delay, I''m afraid the other party will directly end the sacrifice and take away all the power generated.


    According to Keao''s understanding of Delia, the other party can definitely do such a thing.


    However, we still have to face.


    Soon, a man in front came forward.


    One body after another fell on the altar in front, dropping a floor of bone powder.


    Gunali looked at the scene silently, as if stunned.


    Far away.


    Without the knowledge of others, Chen Heng went to the altar and watched the altar that was beginning.


    Beside him, Keo was standing there. At the moment, he looked at Chen Heng''s action in front of him and couldn''t help but be a little puzzled.


    "Elder Philip, don''t we go there?"


    Standing beside Chen Heng, he looked at the scene ahead and couldn''t help but say, "the sacrifice has begun. If we don''t go there again, I''m afraid the elder Delia will sacrifice directly."


    The big head of this festival is gunali.


    According to the current rhythm, if he doesn''t pass, I''m afraid Delia will directly send gunari to the altar.


    Although according to the prior agreement, the sacrifice should be half of them, if they delay, I''m afraid the other party will directly end the sacrifice and take away all the power generated.


    According to Keao''s understanding of Delia, the other party can definitely do such a thing.


    At the end of the ceremony, all the power generated in it was taken away.


    According to Keao''s understanding of Delia, the other party can definitely do such a thing.

 Chapter 512

    "Why is there such a thing as ancient armor on the princess Ollier?"


    Standing in place and watching the whole process that happened to gunari, Delia couldn''t help but flash the idea.


    For Delia, who is in charge of the power of the red lotus society, ancient armor is naturally known.


    Not only know, but even know very well.


    So he recognized the situation at a glance and understood what was on gunari.


    But just because I know, I feel confused.


    After all, ancient armor, even if it is a divine object on the Chika stars, is a thing that the whole Chika Federation doesn''t have a few.


    The situation on Hechi is not as good as that on chica.


    On the whole Hechi star, it is likely that no one really has ancient armor.


    We can see its treasure.


    That''s why Delia was confused.


    Ancient armour is so precious that even with the power of the Orel family, it should not be owned.


    After all, although the power of the Orel family is strong, it is really not as good as the Red Lotus Club.


    You shouldn''t have such gods.


    And the immediate situation.


    Delia raised her head and looked at gunali ahead.


    At the moment when the ancient armor appeared, the surrounding Dharma array spontaneously stopped working, and everything fell into stagnation.


    That powerful force is escaping, so it spontaneously escapes.


    Even if there was no real fight, just so far away, I could understand the power revealed in that figure, which made Delia look at it.


    This terrible power cannot be gunali''s own.


    So, is the spirituality in armor revived spontaneously?


    It''s possible.


    Delia understands the terrible potential of gunari''s blood. With the characteristics of ancient armor, it is not impossible to choose gunari as his future master.


    When gunali was in danger, it seemed normal for ancient armor to recover spontaneously and protect gunali.


    If you change to other things, of course not, but ancient war armor, which has its own core and spirit, can not be measured by common sense. It is likely to be so.


    But that''s good.


    Many thoughts flashed through Delia''s mind.


    As we all know, the power of ancient armor will be limited by the power of its master.


    In terms of the current gunali power, even if the ancient armor recovers, I''m afraid it can''t burst out too strong power.


    When gunali is cleaned up, you can not only get the feedback of sacrifice, but also get an ancient armor.


    At that time, with the strength of Delia and the ancient armor, it can be said to be truly invincible in the Hechi star.


    Thinking of this, Delia''s heart was a little hot. Then he opened his mouth and said ruthlessly, "go up and take her down for me!"


    The voice fell and the people around rushed out.


    The members of the Red Lotus Society in robes and the soldiers with weapons around them ran to the front.


    At the same time, the power of the surrounding Dharma array is gathering. In silence, there are terrorist forces aiming at it, ready to break out a powerful blow.


    Although he thought it was enough to suppress the whole audience, Delia chose to watch temporarily for the sake of insurance and let his subordinates go to test to see how much power the other party could play.


    But soon, the scene in front of him opened his eyes.


    Ahead, rolling current surges.


    The power of the Dharma array pressed down like a huge mark falling from the sky and directly pressing on the figure.


    At the same time, there were many shells flying and pressing down together with the attacks of those Honglian believers.


    This level of attack is enough to shake the fourth order.


    At least Delia boasted that if he was in it, although it would not cause much damage, he would probably be in a hurry for a while before he could straighten out the formation in front of him.


    The figure in front is not used.


    Feeling the attack of the four sides, the figure slowly looked up and looked forward.


    The mighty majesty filled the air. At this moment, it seemed as if a black dragon raised his voice and revealed that the power was unparalleled and terrible, showing all directions.


    The next moment, the figure held out his hand.


    Boom!


    A dull thunder flashed and appeared in a flash.


    Then there were bursts of banging sound, covering all directions.


    Then an amazing scene appeared.


    The roaring everywhere, the Dharma array covering the whole station was directly torn apart.


    The earth began to shake.


    All the offensives were blocked out. When it was approaching, it was directly affected by an invisible force and fell to the ground. It was impossible to continue to break through.


    In front, the figure looks like a high king. No one can get close or hurt.


    He was standing there, and the style was so clear at this moment.


    The people around this scene are thrilled.


    "How possible!"


    Looking at the scene ahead, Delia''s eyes almost jumped out.


    "She''s just a mortal!"


    Before that, Delia specially confirmed it.


    Gunali''s blood potential is indeed strong, and that origin makes him feel happy.


    But regardless of potential and blood, at least for now, gunari is really just a mortal.


    In theory, not to mention such a big formation, even an adult can easily subdue it.


    An ordinary little girl, in theory, even with the ancient armor bonus, should not be much better.


    Why is it so strong?


    He was a little frightened and didn''t understand why.


    In the distance, Chen Heng looked at the scene in front of him and was surprised.


    "Blood potential is so strong?"


    Standing where he was, he looked at the familiar ancient armor in the distance and couldn''t help but flash the idea.


    At the moment, the person who manipulates the ancient armor is naturally not Gu Nari, but Chen Heng.


    Just now, a wisp of afterthought that Chen Heng lodged in the remnant bones spontaneously appeared, temporarily took over gunali''s body, and took her body as the middle to reproduce the power of ancient armor.


    In that war, like Chen Heng and Xiao Hong, the ancient armor was also badly damaged and almost disintegrated.


    Since Chen Heng''s recovery, in addition to feeding his body, he has also been collecting materials to slowly restore the ancient armor, which makes the ancient armor barely recover some strength.


    But this power has nothing to do with the power it shows at the moment.


    Chen Heng''s strength in the remnant bones, even if combined with the ancient armor, can at most burst out a fourth-order combat power.


    But the current situation is more than that.


    It seems that gunali''s potential is much stronger than Chen Heng imagined.


    So that only using its body as a carrier can make the ancient armor exert such power.


    But that''s good.


    Chen Heng smiled and looked ahead.


    There, the ancient armor slowly turned around, and its vision gradually fell on Delia.


    In an instant, the majesty of the world bloomed.


    Delia''s face turned white and felt a great pressure at the moment.


    The pressure was stronger than he had ever felt. It almost made him feel suffocated and his blood stagnated, as if he was going to stop running.


    But even so, he did not show weakness.


    The power shown in the ancient war is indeed strong.


    But Delia also has confidence in her heart.


    As one of the three elders of the red lotus society, Delia, like Philip in the past, is also the strength of the fourth level peak.


    The fourth level peak, this strength is the strongest above the whole Hechi star.


    Although the strength shown by this ancient war armour is strong, he may not be an opponent.


    Besides, Philip.


    Philip, the incarnation of Chen Heng, is still standing in the distance.


    This also brought a little confidence to Delia.


    After all, as the three elders of the red lotus society, although their relations are not harmonious at ordinary times, they are even very wrong.


    But in a really dangerous situation, they will still lend a helping hand to avoid falling into a well.


    If Philip shot, it would be two fourth-order peaks.


    Delia doesn''t believe that he can''t deal with the ancient armor.


    No matter how powerful ancient armor is, in the final analysis, it is only a tool for assistance.


    What is really powerful should be talents.


    Thoughts flashed through Delia''s mind.


    In my ears, a crisp sound came slowly.


    With the sound of clear footsteps, the figure in front stepped forward step by step.


    His movements were very gentle, as usual, and he didn''t look abnormal at all.


    Just at this moment, Delia''s action was not stiff, and subconsciously fell into a great fear.


    At this moment, he seemed to be invaded by an inexplicable force, and the scene in front of him began to change.


    In a trance, he seemed to be in hell.


    In the past, the sacrifices he personally sent to the altar appeared one after another, looking at him with ferocious faces, jumping on him, devouring him alive, not even a bone, and being torn clean.


    Blood spread all over the place, and severe pain appeared in my heart.


    "No! It''s not true!"


    Delia was terrified and the idea echoed in her mind.


    "You are all dead! How can you reappear!"


    He roared and looked at the ferocious faces ahead, as if to scare them away.


    It''s just useless.


    A moment later, he was torn apart again, as before.


    The next moment, everything starts again.


    He returned to the original state again and repeated the previous process again.


    This process was repeated again and again, which seemed to be accompanied by the interference of magic sound, which gradually confused his mind and couldn''t keep calm.


    I don''t know how long it lasted, his mind completely collapsed.


    Outside, standing beside Chen Heng, Keo looked up to the front, and then completely stunned.


    A frightening scene emerged.


    With the figure wearing ancient armor looking forward and looking at Delia, everything changed.


    Delia seemed to be possessed. Her face became more and more pale, and her expression became ferocious and crazy, as if she had been affected by some unknown force.


    Then, a frightening scene appeared.


    His whole body began to crackle. His two big hands stretched out and tore around his body, forcibly tearing off his meat piece by piece.


    Blood dripped on the ground, pieces of flesh and blood were torn off by Delia himself, and then quickly threw away. The whole scene looked very scary.


    With the powerful vitality of the fourth order existence, this process lasted for a long time.


    Until his whole body turned into a skeleton, he made a fierce effort and broke his neck, which ended all this.


    Then the flames began to burn.


    The golden flame filled the air, lit from Delia''s body and burned brightly, just like the legendary flame.


    A sad roar came out.


    In the distance, standing in the same place, Chen Heng looked at the direction and looked at the twisted true spirit of Delia in the fire, which howled miserably, as if he had suffered the most miserable torture in the world.


    The whole scene just sounds scary.


    Standing in place and looking at the scene in front of him, Chen Heng already understood that the matter could almost be over.


    Delia is over.


    Perhaps Delia didn''t expect that he would end up with such an unimaginable ending.


    He didn''t experience a fierce fight, and there was no game. Just at a glance, he was distorted. Even the true spirit was blinded and distorted, and he killed himself.


    The whole process was so direct that there was no resistance at all.


    Gunali''s potential is even stronger than Chen Heng imagined.


    After the power improvement of ancient armor and Chen Heng, her potential seems to have been developed and really shows that unique power.


    The power that distorts the true spirit and confuses the self just now comes from gunali''s spiritual power.


    After being promoted, this psychic power is no longer limited to feeling good and evil, but can go further and become a truly effective means of attack.


    From the current situation, the effect is undoubtedly very good.


    Of course, this is also related to Delia''s own situation.


    Like Philip, Delia''s strength was also promoted through sacrifice.


    In this way, the power obtained through sacrifice is fast, but it also loses a lot of honing in the process of obtaining power.


    Compared with the strong people who are promoted normally, the true spirit of Delia can be called vulnerable. In addition to the powerful power obtained by long-term sacrifice, there is really no need to look at other aspects.


    This is why it can be so easily defeated and distorted by Chen Heng.


    If it were not for its own fatal defects, the power of ancient armor at the moment did not exceed it too much. Under normal circumstances, it would be impossible to do this easily.


    Of course, not only Delia, but also Philip.


    If he denied it, Chen Heng could not easily suppress Philip''s true spirit and seize his body.


    This has also led to immediate results.


    "But in any case, being able to do this easily distorts a fourth order awakened true spirit and makes it fall into a situation of self collapse..."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng raised his head and looked forward, with a satisfied look on his face: "this strength is also very good."

 Chapter 513

    Perhaps even as Guli''s father, Marico doesn''t know how powerful the potential contained in Guli''s body is.


    At least from the current situation, this potential can be felt even if it is at least slightly guided and slightly developed through ancient armor.


    Such a strong potential, even in such a long process of Chen Heng, is very rare.


    It''s hard to compare different worlds.


    But at least in this world, only Lu Yao has comparable potential.


    It''s hard to say who has more potential between the two.


    However, there is no doubt that both belong to the top group and are definitely extremely strong talents.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng flashed various ideas in his heart, and then smiled on his face.


    In front, all the scenery around changes, everything is new and changes gradually.


    When the dust settled, Delia''s body slowly degenerated into dust and scattered on the earth without leaving a trace.


    In front, the figure wearing ancient armor still stands, just alone, but it seems like a king. There is a terrible trend that is invincible and king in the world.


    At the moment of seeing Delia''s end, all the red lotus believers around showed fear.


    Obviously, as members of the red lotus society, they all know the strength of Delia, an elder, and the terror of the power just opened by the Dharma array.


    But even if it was such a terrible formation and such a powerful force, it was blocked and directly erased.


    This power, in any case, is not something they can stop.


    Seeing this, the red lotus believers around fled in all directions.


    There were many smart people who saw Chen Heng standing in the distance. They hurriedly ran over and stood beside Chen Heng.


    "Elder Philip!"


    They screamed in horror, as if frightened.


    However, Chen Heng just looked flat and waved.


    A wisp of Qi escaped, and the power of terror broke out and drowned everything.


    Suddenly, the most miserable people screamed, and the whole body was petrified directly. In front of everyone, it turned into a sculpture, which looked lifelike, and its ferocity and fear could still be seen on his face.


    "If you dare to shout again, get out of here."


    Cold words fell and came from the front.


    Chen Heng stood where he was and looked at the front. He didn''t look at those red lotus believers from beginning to end. He just opened his mouth lightly: "those who want to live, stand behind me honestly."


    When the voice fell, the breath of suppressing the four sides gradually disappeared and stopped at this point.


    Keao looked at Chen Heng with lingering fear.


    At that moment, the terrible momentum suppressed the four sides. Even he felt a horror and almost thought he was going to die.


    It was a terrible feeling that he had never felt before.


    "The power of elder Philip is so terrible..."


    Standing in place, Keo felt that the person in front of him was so strange for the first time.


    After following Philip for more than ten years in the past, he thought he already knew him very well and mastered almost everything.


    But judging from the current situation, this is not the case at all.


    The old man in front of him clearly contained enough power to devour everything, but he never showed it.


    "Keo."


    In front of him, Chen Heng''s voice came again.


    Standing there, he pointed to his body, and COE immediately reacted and understood what he meant.


    "The elder Delia has gone."


    He saluted Chen Heng respectfully, then withdrew and shouted to the red lotus believers around him: "those who want to live, come with me immediately!"


    Delia is dead.


    But the part of his legacy exists.


    Now that it has fallen, this part of what originally belonged to him will naturally become divisible.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity is a good opportunity to carve up its members.


    Keo understood this and showed more effort and respect.


    At this moment, he is more and more respectful to Chen Heng.


    He could not understand what had happened to Philip. He could only think that elder Philip had been hiding himself in the past and did not show all his strength.


    And now exposure is obviously a big move.


    And he followed Philip as a confidant. If Philip went up high, it would be good for him.


    Thinking of this, he could not help feeling a little excited, and his actions could not help becoming more agile and capable.


    Some chores have Keo to deal with.


    Chen Heng stood in place and looked at the ancient armor ahead.


    The figure in front of him is not so much gunali as a separate body temporarily condensed by Chen Heng with the help of gunali''s body.


    The borrowed power is a hodgepodge, including Chen Heng''s own and ancient armor.


    Of course, it is the hidden power in gunali that occupies its big head.


    By now, the purpose of experience has been achieved and what should be done has been done.


    Well, try again by the way.


    "Let me see your potential."


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    Perhaps even as Guli''s father, Marico doesn''t know how powerful the potential contained in Guli''s body is.


    At least from the current situation, this potential can be felt even if it is at least slightly guided and slightly developed through ancient armor.


    Such a strong potential, even in such a long process of Chen Heng, is very rare.


    It''s hard to compare different worlds.


    But at least in this world, only Lu Yao has comparable potential.


    It''s hard to say who has more potential between the two.


    However, there is no doubt that both belong to the top group and are definitely extremely strong talents.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng flashed various ideas in his heart, and then smiled on his face.


    In front, all the scenery around changes, everything is new and changes gradually.


    When the dust settled, Delia''s body slowly degenerated into dust and scattered on the earth without leaving a trace.


    In front, the figure wearing ancient armor still stands, just alone, but it seems like a king. There is a terrible trend that is invincible and king in the world.


    At the moment of seeing Delia''s end, all the red lotus believers around showed fear.


    Obviously, as members of the red lotus society, they all know the strength of Delia, an elder, and the terror of the power just opened by the Dharma array.


    But even if it was such a terrible formation and such a powerful force, it was blocked and directly erased.


    This power, in any case, is not something they can stop.


    Seeing this, the red lotus believers around fled in all directions.


    There were many smart people who saw Chen Heng standing in the distance. They hurriedly ran over and stood beside Chen Heng.


    "Elder Philip!"


    They screamed in horror, as if frightened.


    However, Chen Heng just looked flat and waved.


    A wisp of Qi escaped, and the power of terror broke out and drowned everything.


    Suddenly, the most miserable people screamed, and the whole body was petrified directly. In front of everyone, it turned into a sculpture, which looked lifelike, and its ferocity and fear could still be seen on his face.


    "If you dare to shout again, get out of here."


    Cold words fell and came from the front.


    Chen Heng stood where he was and looked at the front. He didn''t look at those red lotus believers from beginning to end. He just opened his mouth lightly: "those who want to live, stand behind me honestly."


    When the voice fell, the breath of suppressing the four sides gradually disappeared and stopped at this point.


    Keao looked at Chen Heng with lingering fear.


    At that moment, the terrible momentum suppressed the four sides. Even he felt a horror and almost thought he was going to die.


    It was a terrible feeling that he had never felt before.


    "The power of elder Philip is so terrible..."


    Standing in place, Keo felt that the person in front of him was so strange for the first time.


    After following Philip for more than ten years in the past, he thought he already knew him very well and mastered almost everything.


    But judging from the current situation, this is not the case at all.


    The old man in front of him clearly contained enough power to devour everything, but he never showed it.


    "Keo."


    In front of him, Chen Heng''s voice came again.


    Standing there, he pointed to his body, and COE immediately reacted and understood what he meant.


    "The elder Delia has gone."


    He saluted Chen Heng respectfully, then withdrew and shouted to the red lotus believers around him: "those who want to live, come with me immediately!"


    Delia is dead.


    But the part of his legacy exists.


    Now that it has fallen, this part of what originally belonged to him will naturally become divisible.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity is a good opportunity to carve up its members.


    Keo understood this and showed more effort and respect.


    At this moment, he is more and more respectful to Chen Heng.


    He could not understand what had happened to Philip. He could only think that elder Philip had been hiding himself in the past and did not show all his strength.


    And now exposure is obviously a big move.


    And he followed Philip as a confidant. If Philip went up high, it would be good for him.


    Thinking of this, he could not help feeling a little excited, and his actions could not help becoming more agile and capable.


    Some chores have Keo to deal with.


    Chen Heng stood in place and looked at the ancient armor ahead.


    The figure in front of him is not so much gunali as a separate body temporarily condensed by Chen Heng with the help of gunali''s body.


    The borrowed power is a hodgepodge, including Chen Heng''s own and ancient armor.


    Of course, it is the hidden power in gunali that occupies its big head.


    By now, the purpose of experience has been achieved and what should be done has been done.


    Well, try again by the way.


    "Let me see your potential."


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart. Perhaps even as Guli''s father, Marico doesn''t know how powerful the potential contained in Guli''s body is.


    At least from the current situation, this potential can be felt even if it is at least slightly guided and slightly developed through ancient armor.


    Such a strong potential, even in such a long process of Chen Heng, is very rare.


    It''s hard to compare different worlds.


    But at least in this world, only Lu Yao has comparable potential.


    It''s hard to say who has more potential between the two.


    However, there is no doubt that both belong to the top group and are definitely extremely strong talents.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng flashed various ideas in his heart, and then smiled on his face.


    In front, all the scenery around changes, everything is new and changes gradually.


    When the dust settled, Delia''s body slowly degenerated into dust and scattered on the earth without leaving a trace.


    In front, the figure wearing ancient armor still stands, just alone, but it seems like a king. There is a terrible trend that is invincible and king in the world.


    At the moment of seeing Delia''s end, all the red lotus believers around showed fear.


    Obviously, as members of the red lotus society, they all know the strength of Delia, an elder, and the terror of the power just opened by the Dharma array.


    But even if it was such a terrible formation and such a powerful force, it was blocked and directly erased.


    This power, in any case, is not something they can stop.


    Seeing this, the red lotus believers around fled in all directions.


    There were many smart people who saw Chen Heng standing in the distance. They hurriedly ran over and stood beside Chen Heng.


    "Elder Philip!"


    They screamed in horror, as if frightened.


    However, Chen Heng just looked flat and waved.


    A wisp of Qi escaped, and the power of terror broke out and drowned everything.


    Suddenly, the most miserable people screamed, and the whole body was petrified directly. In front of everyone, it turned into a sculpture, which looked lifelike, and its ferocity and fear could still be seen on his face.


    "If you dare to shout again, get out of here."


    Cold words fell and came from the front.


    Chen Heng stood where he was and looked at the front. He didn''t look at those red lotus believers from beginning to end. He just opened his mouth lightly: "those who want to live, stand behind me honestly."


    When the voice fell, the breath of suppressing the four sides gradually disappeared and stopped at this point.


    Keao looked at Chen Heng with lingering fear.


    At that moment, the terrible momentum suppressed the four sides. Even he felt a horror and almost thought he was going to die.


    It was a terrible feeling that he had never felt before.


    "The power of elder Philip is so terrible..."


    Standing in place, Keo felt that the person in front of him was so strange for the first time.


    After following Philip for more than ten years in the past, he thought he already knew him very well and mastered almost everything.

 Chapter 514

    "That power..."


    Mary recalled the power she had felt before.


    That kind of terrorist force, which seems to destroy the sky and the earth, seems to be emitted from this section of bones.


    From the beginning, gunari gave her a very different feeling.


    That feeling was different from other people around who were caught as sacrifices. It seemed that there was a secret.


    The attitude of the group of Honglian believers later proved this.


    But even so, the possibility that such a little girl has terrorist power is too low.


    Mary wouldn''t think so.


    Everything seems to be the power of this little residual bone.


    "If I am the one who owns this section of bone......"


    The idea flashed through Mary''s mind.


    But then she sighed again, with a look of self mockery on her face.


    Previously, most of the sacrifices in the stone palace were robbed by Honglian believers in various ways.


    But there are also a small number of people who voluntarily enter it in pursuit of strong power.


    Mary is one of these people.


    But from the final result, everything seems to be no different.


    Standing where she was, Mary turned and looked at gunari.


    Compared with her, gunari has almost everything she wants.


    Good family, noble blood, and... The mysterious and powerful power.


    It''s really enviable


    Mary sighed in her heart, but did not do anything. She just looked silently at gunari, who was lying at the head of the bed and seemed to be asleep. She was in a complex mood.


    Outside, a burst of footsteps came.


    Then the door of the room was opened and a handsome and dignified middle-aged man strode in.


    His speed was so fast that Mary didn''t know how he came in.


    "Gunari!"


    Looking at gunali in the room, his face showed ecstasy, and even his movements trembled for fear of waking the little girl in front of him.


    As for Mary, he seems to have ignored her directly.


    Mary looked at the scene with mixed feelings.


    "Is this... Gunali''s father?"


    Standing where she was, she looked at the middle-aged man in front of her, and her mood was complex: "he looks good and strong..."


    Mary had just seen the middle-aged man in front of her in the photo frame. It was the middle-aged man holding gunali, but her Majesty was stronger.


    After a while, Marico turned around and looked at Mary.


    His eyes looked at him with some examination, but he didn''t say anything. He just nodded at him, then turned around and looked at the remnant of gunali''s body.


    Under his gaze, there was a faint shimmer in the remnant bone, in which there seemed to be an inexplicable force emerging, which made people feel very unique.


    But soon, the force fell silent and dissipated, as if it had never appeared.


    "This is..."


    Feeling the power just now, Marico''s face changed and he had realized something.


    At this time, Chen Heng''s consciousness has left from the residual bone.


    In the quiet and spacious laboratory, Chen Heng is busy alone, doing his experiments.


    An inexplicable wave appeared, which made him subconsciously raise his head and look into the distance, as if he felt something.


    "Is it over?"


    The scene of his previous experience came to mind and was quickly browsed by him.


    Then he nodded and was satisfied with the matter.


    "Black king..."


    "It seems that another big fish has been caught..."


    Chen Heng smiled with an inexplicable affinity, which surprised the people on one side.


    Previously, it was not Chen Heng''s noumenon that boarded on the residual bone and left with gunali, but part of the power he deliberately separated.


    This is the corresponding means to prevent accidents in gunali.


    After all, knowing that someone is eyeing gunali, how can Chen Heng not take any precautions against it and let others do it?


    That section of bone, once a fragment of his body, is the most suitable for hosting part of his true spiritual power.


    And this power, combined with ancient armor, is enough to play a very strong combat power.


    Judging from the current situation, the result is fairly good.


    Once I went out, I not only solved a hidden danger, but also subdued the power of the red lotus society.


    This is also very good for Chen Heng''s future plan.


    The power of the red lotus society is much larger than the Orel family, and it is also connected with many dignitaries on the Hechi star.


    Through them, we can get many precious resources and even other things.


    Of course, so far, Chen Heng has only controlled Philip, an elder.


    It''s still some time before we can control the whole Red Lotus Club.


    But in Chen Heng''s opinion, it''s almost the same.


    After accepting the Red Lotus Club, Chen Heng''s experimental progress must be greatly improved by using the resources of the Red Lotus Club.


    When the previous strength is restored, you can even spread the power to the whole Hechi star and obtain huge power with the help of the power of the Red Lotus Society and the Orel family.


    If you can really do this step, it will be much more convenient for Chen Heng.


    Various thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, and then he thought of Gu Nali.


    "It''s expected to be a great surprise now over there?"


    Standing in the same place, he thought with some evil taste. At the moment, he can imagine Marico''s mood.


    In fact, it is true.


    Malcolt was pleasantly surprised at the moment.


    Ancient armor, this legendary thing has reappeared.


    Moreover, it is not others who master this legendary object, but his daughter.


    This kind of surprise is really too big.


    In the quiet room, Mary knew what had happened, and even the fact that an elder of the red lotus church died and was injured in gunali.


    To put it bluntly, when he learned the news, Marico almost jumped out of his eyes.


    Is this a joke?


    An elder of the red lotus society, who is standing at the peak of Hechi star, usually doesn''t want to kill them, even if he wants to go in front of them, it''s an extremely difficult thing.


    The Orel family is not an ordinary force. With the strength and network of maliketo, we naturally know the existence of the Red Lotus Society and the power of the president of the red lotus.


    This is the real peak figure. Even he has to look up to himself.


    Now, such a top man died under his daughter''s hands.


    From Mary''s description, it doesn''t even take much effort.


    This is really... Amazing.


    Looking at her daughter lying on the big bed and looking sleepy, malikdo''s face was complex. At the moment, she wanted to wake gunali up and ask her about the previous events in detail.

 Chapter 515

    A moment later, gunari woke up after all.


    When gunali woke up, she found that she had returned to the familiar room.


    All the furnishings around her were so familiar. The familiar decoration and familiar atmosphere made her feel a little relieved, and she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    When she saw the two figures standing in front of her, she sat up directly and subconsciously, with a surprise on her face: "father, Mary!"


    She subconsciously ran forward, hugged Marico directly, and almost cried.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    Malcolt patted his daughter on the shoulder and gently comforted, "no one dares to hurt you with me here."


    When he spoke, he also felt some remorse in his heart.


    He already knew what gunari had experienced from Mary.


    Even as a mere spectator, he could feel a thrill from Mary''s description.


    The residence of the red lotus society. How can this place be a good place?


    As a child, gunali must encounter unimaginable dangers.


    Not to mention the elders of the Red Lotus Society


    This kind of place, let alone ancient Nari, even if Marico went in by himself, I''m afraid he can''t escape a falling fate.


    If it hadn''t been for the mysterious ancient armor, Gu Nari would not have come back this time.


    Thinking of this possibility, malcolt could not help clutching his palm and felt an inexplicable anger in his heart.


    He never thought that his daughter would encounter such a risk one day.


    He is actually very careful about the possible actions of Honglian club.


    On weekdays, gunari''s every move is watched to ensure her safety.


    But more than a year later, he finally relaxed and let someone steal gunali from his family''s manor.


    What a shame.


    Malcolt''s heart was angry and his body trembled slightly.


    But on the surface, he remained calm, just comforted his daughter, and then asked.


    Gunari''s experience was probably known to him from Mary.


    Since gunari entered the residence of the Red Lotus Club, she has been with Mary and even been sheltered by Mary to some extent.


    Mary knew most of what gunari had experienced.


    But there are some things that only gunari knows.


    For example, the origin of the ancient armor, and the strength of boarding in the remnant bones


    Being able to defeat the elders of the red lotus church, the strength hosted in this section of the remnant bones is at least the best on the marikto at the moment, and even on the whole star.


    This terrible force cannot have no roots.


    The ancient armor is a legendary artifact. Even if you look for the whole Hechi star, you may not find one.


    Gunari, where on earth did you get it?


    With this doubt, Marico began to ask seriously.


    A moment later, he walked out of the room.


    Gunari was still very tired at the moment. After chatting with Marico for a while, she soon continued to sleep again.


    Mary was also arranged by Marico to rest in another room.


    As for Marico, he came alone to an area of the manor.


    The faint fragrance of flowers scattered around.


    Around, there is no human shadow, only the faint sound of insects and birds, which is very quiet.


    In its center, a huge golden dragon tree stands there, and the huge canopy covers an area, bringing a shadow to the ground.


    Malcolt came to the shadow, raised his head and looked up at the golden dragon tree in front of him.


    "Is it here?"


    Standing in place and looking at the huge golden dragon tree in front of him, Marico frowned.


    According to the information he inquired from gunali, it seems that the residual bone came from here.


    Moreover, it seems that it was obtained just over a year ago.


    The golden dragon tree in front of us is also very strange.


    More than half a year ago, the golden dragon tree suddenly showed a decline. At that time, all the golden leaves withered and there were faint signs of bad.


    However, this process did not last long, only a few months, this situation disappeared, became lush again, and looked more robust than before.


    Up to now, it has not only completely restored the appearance of the past, but even further expanded a lot.


    Before that, malcolt didn''t care about this situation. He just thought it was normal growth.


    But now it seems that this golden dragon tree should be vaguely related to what happened to gunali.


    After all, it seems that the remnant bone was found around the golden dragon tree.


    "The space turbulence a year ago..."


    Standing where he was, the thought suddenly flashed through Marico''s mind and thought of the incident a year ago.


    The golden dragon tree is located in the manor of the orer family. It is very strict on weekdays. It is impossible for outsiders to come in.


    At ordinary times, even flies can''t fly in.


    How did that section of residual bone get in?


    Judging from the situation, it''s not like someone threw things in.


    After all, these treasures can''t be cherished too much. How can they be thrown on other people''s territory and picked up like a piece of garbage?


    So if it''s not artificial, what is it?


    The space turbulence a year ago suddenly came into Marico''s mind.


    About a year ago, there was a huge spatial turbulence near the Hechi stars.


    The turbulence was caused by unknown reasons, but it had great consequences. For a time, the connection between Hechi star and the outside world was cut off.


    At the same time, that turbulence also brought a lot of things, mostly from other stars.


    Now think about it, that remnant bone, perhaps also general, comes from other stars.


    Thinking of this, malcolt couldn''t help but relax.


    If it is really caused by the turbulence of space, it is probably not something on the hutch star.


    In this way, the possibility that the ancient armor will cause trouble is very small.


    Of course, even if it might cause trouble, maricto could not hand over the ancient armor.


    After all, the temptation of this thing is too great.


    With this thing, with the current strength of Marico, except for the existence of level 5, it can be said that there is almost no enemy.


    Even the elder of the red lotus church is unlikely to be his opponent.


    At that time, the Orel family will stand on the top and reach the top in his hands.


    This will be an irresistible temptation for Marico.


    However, the discovery under the golden dragon tree also reminded Marico.


    He had awakened and went back to send someone to inquire about the news.


    See if there is any news about the ancient armor in recent years.


    In the interstellar age, the information exchange between star regions is no longer so lonely, but very frequent.


    Like ancient armour, no matter where it is, it is a sacred thing. There must be some news.


    With this in mind, malcolt raised his head again and looked at the huge golden dragon tree in front of him.


    In front of him, the huge golden dragon tree is displayed there. The huge crown is stretched and very beautiful.


    The golden leaves look very bright in the sun, with a unique texture, which is very special.


    After carefully looking at the golden dragon tree in front of him, Malik turned around and left directly.


    What he didn''t know was that when he observed the golden dragon tree, a pair of eyes also looked at him and were secretly observing him.


    When he turned and left, the sight came back and calmed down.


    "Have you found it?"


    On the other side, feeling Marico''s departure, Chen Heng took back his sight and smiled alone.


    His body is still pregnant in the golden dragon tree.


    In order to prevent accidents, it is natural to take some protective measures.


    Therefore, when malcolt first arrived there, Chen Heng found it and observed malcolt''s actions through his pregnant body.


    From his mouth, we can probably know that malcolt probably knows his origin now.


    However, this is not important.


    Anyway, Chen Heng didn''t mean to hide his origin.


    Moreover, with the temperament of maliketo, Chen Heng has not been connected with that section of residual bone at the moment.


    Even, the other party may regard the ancient armor in the remnant bone as his hidden means to prevent Chen Hengyi.


    This is not surprising.


    Gunari had previously told Marico what had happened.


    Marico also knew that there was his own consciousness in the remnant.


    However, Chen Heng did not really show up in front of Gu Nari in the past.


    From the perspective of Marico, most of them will think that the inexplicable consciousness felt by gunali is the consciousness of ancient armor itself.


    This is not surprising, even reasonable.


    Because ancient war armor and other sacred objects are indeed conscious.


    For a while and a half, he should not associate it with the existence of Chen Heng.


    As for the future, not necessarily.


    "But after this, gunali should have grown up..."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng flashed all kinds of thoughts: "just right, the research on the blood of the Orel family has reached a certain extent."


    After more than a year of exploration and research, Chen Heng has finally made some breakthroughs in the study of the Orel family.


    Speaking of, this progress is also related to the previous harvest.


    Chen Heng was inspired by the black king''s sacrifice he had brought back from the Red Lotus Club.


    For Philip and others, that black king sacrifice is just a means to build a Dharma array to improve themselves.


    But for Chen Heng, it contains a lot of information and even a deep understanding of the origin.


    It was through this black king festival that Chen Heng made a breakthrough and analyzed part of the power of Ollier''s blood from another angle.


    In the quiet and spacious laboratory, Chen Heng walked slowly forward.


    On the huge experimental platform, a huge mark has been gradually formed and slowly portrayed.


    Careful observation can be found that this mark is very similar to what Chen Heng described before, but there are great differences in details.


    And this time, the mark is complete, not interrupted, completely completed.


    Looking at the mark formed in front of him, Chen Heng smiled on his face.


    The immediate blood mark is the result of Chen Heng''s research.


    The curse hidden in the blood of the Orel family is actually a transformation.


    Through the study of his blood, Chen Heng probably kept it away from concentration and sorting, and finally developed this means at present.


    This method was named the seal of Jedi by Chen Heng.


    Through this means, people''s potential can be bloomed on a large scale, and a person''s blood force can be urged in a short time to burst out in a short time.


    Simply put, it''s seed explosion.


    Through this means, the curse power similar to the Orel family can be obtained. In a short time, the existence strength of planting the mark of the Jedi will be greatly enhanced.


    "But after this, gunali should have grown up..."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng flashed all kinds of thoughts: "just right, the research on the blood of the Orel family has reached a certain extent."


    After more than a year of exploration and research, Chen Heng has finally made some breakthroughs in the study of the Orel family.


    Speaking of, this progress is also related to the previous harvest.


    Chen Heng was inspired by the black king''s sacrifice he had brought back from the Red Lotus Club.


    For Philip and others, that black king sacrifice is just a means to build a Dharma array to improve themselves.


    But for Chen Heng, it contains a lot of information and even a deep understanding of the origin.


    It was through this black king festival that Chen Heng made a breakthrough and analyzed part of the power of Ollier''s blood from another angle.


    In the quiet and spacious laboratory, Chen Heng walked slowly forward.


    On the huge experimental platform, a huge mark has been gradually formed and slowly portrayed.


    Careful observation can be found that this mark is very similar to what Chen Heng described before, but there are great differences in details.


    And this time, the mark is complete, not interrupted, completely completed.


    Looking at the mark formed in front of him, Chen Heng smiled on his face.


    The immediate blood mark is the result of Chen Heng''s research.


    The curse hidden in the blood of the Orel family is actually a transformation.


    Through the study of his blood, Chen Heng probably kept it away from concentration and sorting, and finally developed this means at present.


    This method was named the seal of Jedi by Chen Heng.


    Through this means, people''s potential can be bloomed on a large scale, and a person''s blood force can be urged in a short time to burst out in a short time.


    Simply put, it''s seed explosion.


    Through this means, the curse power similar to the Orel family can be obtained. In a short time, the existence strength of planting the mark of the Jedi will be greatly enhanced.


    Through this means, the curse power similar to the Orel family can be obtained. In a short time, the existence strength of planting the mark of the Jedi will be greatly enhanced.

 Chapter 516

    "Too dangerous?"


    The old man smiled, then got up and looked around.


    "What are the reasons for the danger you said?"


    "I haven''t had time to do anything since I left here."


    The faint sound lingered in the dark, and became more and more ethereal with the spread, as if with an inexplicable feeling, making people feel lonely.


    "If I give you another period of time, I''m afraid it''ll be late..."


    In the deep darkness, the woman''s voice came, and now it became more and more sharp.


    Listening to the sound, Chen Heng raised his head and looked forward.


    For people like him, the so-called darkness actually doesn''t make much sense. You can see everything you should see.


    Therefore, he clearly saw the scene ahead and the figure standing there.


    It was a woman''s figure, just like him at the moment, wearing the robe representing the elders of the red lotus church, but there was no mask on his face.


    Her strength is strong and thick, which makes people feel particularly terrible. She has reached the fourth critical point and is about to break through that peak.


    This woman is no one else. She is one of the three elders of the Red Lotus Society and the last one except Philip and Delia.


    "Talilu..."


    Standing in place and looking at the woman in front, Chen Heng was noncommittal. He just opened his mouth faintly: "compared with me, you are the really dangerous person."


    "There is nothing on the surface, but in the dark, you are the one who lurks the deepest among the three of us."


    Chen Heng can feel the power of each other.


    Seriously speaking, talilu and Philip are both at the peak of the fourth level.


    But compared with the parallel goods of Philip and Delia, Tali''s power is real.


    From what Chen Heng felt, the strength of the other party was so strong that the breath was infinitely close to the fifth order.


    If there is a real fight, I''m afraid the original Philip is not the opponent at all and will be easily won by him.


    With such strength, in Philip''s original memory, the other party even behaved mediocrely. It seems that they are just like Philip, and there is nothing strange at all.


    Obviously, the other party is lurking deep.


    "I dare not compare with you."


    Ahead, talilu looked at Chen Heng deeply, then sneered and said, "Philip, you''re so good at hiding."


    "Well, I didn''t even see it. You have such power."


    "As for Delia, the fool fell directly in front of you. He didn''t know what was going on until he died."


    "Now Delia is dying. Is it my turn?"


    There was a sneer on her face. It was obvious that she thought of many things.


    Obviously, she also knows the drastic changes that have taken place before.


    That''s normal.


    The same as the red lotus elders, each of them must have eyeliner in each other''s hands, and can transmit information back to the critical time.


    I''m afraid the informant has sent out the news of the previous accident, which is known to talilu in front of him.


    And with each other''s intelligence, it''s normal to think more.


    "You obviously have strong power, but you have been hiding, and even let Delia die in front of you..."


    "So is the princess of the Orel family. She is full of problems..."


    Talilu looked at Chen Heng with fear in her eyes: "now Delia is dead. I''m afraid your next goal is me."


    She opened her mouth with a sneer, as if she had seen through all Chen Heng''s plans.


    Standing in the same place, listening to talilu''s words, Chen Heng just stood silently, noncommittal.


    The other party connected the previous events and thought he had planned for a long time.


    But it''s a little wrong for Philip.


    From the previous situation, Philip and Delia have no plan. Although some private things are hidden, that''s it. It''s not worth mentioning compared with talilu in front of them.


    After careful calculation, the tower in front of you is the one that hides the deepest.


    At least if the power in front of us broke out, Delia and Philip could not stop it.


    Having such power is not shown, but hidden.


    What does the other party want to do?


    Chen Heng thought about this question with great interest, then raised his head and whispered, "so, this is your answer to me, isn''t it?"


    Indifferent words fell, and there was a slight trembling feeling around.


    Vaguely, the earth trembled, and a huge Dharma array emerged and connected here.


    In an instant, the light shines, and the originally quiet night is illuminated like day.


    Standing in it, Chen Heng seems to be in the center of the world, with an inexplicable spirit.


    "How?"


    Ahead, the voice of talilu came.


    She looked at the Dharma array in front of her, and her face showed complacency: "this dharma array was built after I spent 30 years collecting materials."


    "It was originally used to deal with another group of people, but now it''s used on you first."


    "Another group?"


    Standing in the Dharma array, Chen Heng looked at the Dharma array in front of him with great interest, and then asked, "with your strength, do you still need to take so much trouble to build the Dharma array?"


    "There are such people on this star?"


    He was surprised and asked.


    According to what he has learned at present, the strength of this star is not strong.


    On the whole, even the most powerful star is not as strong as the past chica star, but just like Philip and tarilu, the top of level 4 is close to level 5.


    With the strength of talilu, he is already the most powerful group of people on the Hechi star.


    With such a power, do you have to make every effort to build a Dharma array?


    "You don''t understand."


    Standing in front, talilu shook her head silently: "there is no on this star, which doesn''t mean there is no elsewhere."


    "That''s from other stars."


    Chen Heng suddenly thought.


    "Don''t care so much."


    Looking at Chen Heng standing in front, talilu raised his head: "I built the Dharma array in 30 years. Now let you try it."


    The voice fell, and the glory of the four directions flourished.


    In the distance, a huge stone statue was in full bloom. In an instant, it seemed as if the stars were bursting, and terrible energy emerged and rushed out.


    Further away, a large number of Honglian believers gathered and began to turn their own power under the command of talilu to manipulate the Dharma array and provide control and power for the Dharma array.


    As for talilu herself, she exists as the center of the Dharma array, guiding the power of terror towards Chen Heng.


    Only with her strong person as the center and a large number of powerful Honglian believers as auxiliary, can the power of this dharma array be guided out.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid the Dharma array will explode directly. At that time, neither Chen Heng nor others can run away.


    The power of terror broke out. That power was so powerful that it absolutely reached the level of level 5 and far exceeded level 4.


    Under the action of this powerful force of terror, no matter who, as long as his level is below the fifth level, he can''t escape the end of turning into fly ash.


    Under the gaze of talilu, Chen Heng''s figure was swallowed up by Guanghua and disappeared under the outbreak of terrible power.


    The process lasted for quite a while.


    The power of the Dharma array was too strong. After swallowing Chen Heng''s body, it went all the way forward and swallowed up a hill in front, just like a sudden natural disaster, which permanently changed the terrain of a region.


    When the power of the Dharma array stopped, everything around it was over.


    "It''s over."


    Standing in the same place, looking at the silent scene ahead, Lu sighed softly in the tower. At the moment, he was finally relieved.


    "Yes, it''s over."


    A voice came from one side, indifferent without emotion.


    Talilu''s body suddenly stiffened and looked behind him slowly.


    There, Chen Heng, dressed in a robe and with a calm and indifferent face, stood silently behind her.


    His robe fluttered in the wind and seemed to be undamaged. The whole person looked intact, and even his breath didn''t fluctuate and change much.


    "How... Maybe..."


    Looking at Chen Heng standing there in front of him, he looked like Chen Heng who was not injured at all. His face in the tower showed an expression of disbelief.


    She couldn''t believe that she had prepared the means for so many years and had no way to take the person in front of her.


    Under the bombardment of that terrible force just now, the other party seemed to be standing intact.


    But how is that possible?


    She had felt the power of the Dharma array.


    It''s an extremely powerful force. No one can stop it under level 5.


    Even if the fifth order exists, it will feel difficult and is unlikely to compete with it.


    How did the other side survive this offensive?


    "Is it..."


    Suddenly, a thought flashed through her heart, and her body began to tremble slightly.


    "It seems that you are not too stupid."


    Chen Heng sighed, turned his eyes and looked at the tower dew in front of him.


    At this moment, his power had already exploded.


    That terrible force oppressed him with a suffocating momentum.


    Just for a moment, the body of talilu trembled uncontrollably, like being stared at by some terrible beast, tightly locked and unable to move.


    That feeling is like being stared at by the extremely powerful extraordinary existence when you are weak. Every cell and every piece of flesh and blood are trembling and afraid.


    Taliru began to fear uncontrollably.


    Until now, she realized that Chen Heng in front of her had exceeded her imagination.


    Without everyone knowing, the other party has silently crossed over and reached a higher level.


    This is the fifth degree.


    And even in the fifth level, I''m afraid they are very powerful.


    Otherwise, there would be no such performance.


    "Thank you anyway."


    Chen Heng looked at each other and then said, "if you don''t bring all your subordinates out, I''m afraid I need to spend some effort to find you."


    "Now it''s a lot more convenient."


    In order to arrange the Dharma array and complete the operation of the Dharma array, talilu brought out all his subordinates and put them in front of Chen Heng.


    If not, Chen Heng may have some trouble finding these people.


    After all, talilu''s men must have many hidden stations.


    If the other party hides wholeheartedly, Chen Heng will probably not be able to find it for a while and a half.


    Now it''s convenient. He took it all in one pot.


    "As for you, it''s time to give me an answer now."


    When the voice fell, Chen Heng turned and looked at the tower in front of him.


    With his eyes falling, in front of him, the body of talilu sank.


    Great pressure came on her body, and there was a sense of fatal threat.


    Feeling this feeling, talilu understood that the time of life and death had come.


    If she can''t pass the current level, I''m afraid there will be no future.


    So she took a deep breath, and finally knelt down slowly under the gaze of Chen Heng, so she knelt there, with her proud head down.


    "It seems that you have made a choice."


    Watching talilu''s action, Chen Heng smiled and understood each other''s choice.


    It seems that the other party is also a person who knows current affairs. In the current situation, he did not choose to fight hard, but resolutely surrendered.


    But when you think about it, it seems so.


    As a heretic, it would be strange if he was so fierce and not afraid of death.


    Besides, there is nothing to surrender to the strong.


    However, for Chen Heng, talilu''s submission also means that the power of the red lotus society has been completely integrated by him.


    When Delia died and talilu surrendered, no one in the whole red lotus society could compete with him.


    The influence of the Red Lotus Society was completely subdued by him.


    Walk out of the Dharma array at will and Chen Heng looks forward.


    Under his gaze, a group of red lotus believers sat on the ground and looked as if they had collapsed.


    It seems that the Dharma array that has just been running has consumed a lot of their strength, making them sit on the ground and unable to move.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng shook his head secretly.


    It seems that the strength of the Red Lotus Club still needs to be improved.


    The Dharma array just now is indeed very exquisite. The power that erupts in a short time is enough to compete with the fifth order. Even the powerful ones in the fifth order will turn pale and cannot compete positively.


    If it hadn''t been for Chen Heng, it would have been almost an invincible force on the Hechi stars.


    However, in Chen Heng''s view, this array is still not the limit, and there is an opportunity to continue to improve.


    At present, the strength of these Honglian believers is not good. Except for talilu, the core of the Dharma array, the strength of other Honglian believers is not strong, so that''s the strength they can play.


    However, if we can replace these red lotus believers and replace them with more powerful people, we may be able to play a stronger strength.


    "What''s the name of this dharma array?"


    Various thoughts flashed in his mind. Walking on the road, Chen Heng paused and then asked.

 Chapter 517

    In front of this star, there are many things that Chen Heng is interested in.


    For example, the blood of the Orel family, as well as the Dharma array in front of us.


    At least in Chen Heng''s view, this dharma array is very unique.


    Talilu used this dharma array and failed to win Chen Heng. It only shows that Chen Heng himself is too strong and the strength of talilu''s men is too weak, which does not mean that the strength of this dharma array is so weak.


    In Chen Heng''s opinion, this dharma array is still very interesting. There are many things in it, even Chen Heng is surprised.


    This is something beyond the current level of talilu, which can not be deduced from level 4 and level 5.


    "Wang Zhiling array..."


    In Chen Heng''s gaze, Tali lowered his head and said the name of the Dharma array.


    "Wang Zhiling array......"


    Chen Heng read the name and then smiled, "what did you get from the ruins of the king?"


    "Yes."


    Tari bowed his head and finally nodded.


    Chen Heng knew immediately.


    The king''s spirit array is related to the king just from the name.


    It seems that this dharma array was acquired by talilu from the ruins of the black king.


    That''s not surprising.


    It was in the ruins. Although Philip and the three were among them, they were not in one place.


    In fact, they gained a lot from each other at the beginning.


    Philip, for example, obtained the stone tablets in the previous stone palace as one of his own details.


    Philip is so. Delia and tarilu are no exception. They both gain from the ruins.


    But compared with Philip, the harvest of talilu in front of him may be more.


    After all, from the current situation, she has the strongest strength and the deepest potential.


    Out of this camp, Keo has waited there with people.


    Seeing Chen Heng in front of him, his face showed a crazy color.


    "Elder!"


    He strode forward. Just when he wanted to speak subconsciously, he found something wrong again. Then he quickly changed his words: "leader!"


    In the past, Philip was only one of the three elders of the red lotus society.


    But now, Chen Heng has integrated the whole Honglian society and become a well deserved leader.


    The title of elder is no longer appropriate, but the title of leader is used instead.


    So Keo was very clever and changed his mouth quickly.


    Behind him, the others reacted quickly and spoke one after another.


    For a moment, the scene was particularly enthusiastic.


    Chen Heng looked at the warm scene in front of his eyes, just smiled and then waved his hand.


    Suddenly, in an instant, the lively scene around quieted down.


    "Talilu."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng said faintly, "from today on, you are still the elder of the red lotus society."


    "Yes."


    Tali lowered his head, listened to Chen Heng''s words, and half knelt on the ground to show his submission.


    At the same time, she was relieved.


    She is still an elder of the red lotus church, which means that she will not be killed


    Anyway, at least this life was saved.


    "Keo."


    The faint words continued to fall.


    "Great leader, I am."


    Keo quickly opened his mouth and walked to Chen Heng.


    "From today on, you are the second elder of the red lotus society."


    In front of him, Chen Heng''s words fell, and his voice seemed very calm.


    "Me? Elder?"


    Keo was stunned by the sudden words.


    Then, he reacted quickly, with a trace of surprise on his face and some fear: "but I... My strength..."


    He looked around, half kneeling on the ground, and looked down at the talilu of Chen Heng. Some didn''t know what to say.


    To be fair, becoming an elder of the red lotus society is what Keo dreams of.


    As an elder, the red lotus society has the welfare and authority that many ordinary members dream of.


    For example, the feedback of sacrifice is often the first enjoyed by the elders.


    When the elders have enjoyed the biggest and best offerings, the rest are the share of the other Honglian believers, and they are still very limited.


    If Keo can become an elder, I''m afraid he can improve his strength and status at the fastest speed.


    Just


    Looking at talilu on one side, Keo''s heart is still beating drums.


    The elder of the red lotus church has always been synonymous with the strong.


    In the past, no matter Philip, Delia or talilu in front of us, the only one is not the fourth level peak, close to the fifth level.


    And Keo?


    The strength at the moment can only reach the second-order level.


    This level is actually good in the red lotus society. Although it is not the top group, it is definitely the backbone.


    But if it is compared with talilu and others in front of us, it is undoubtedly much worse.


    With such strength, I''m afraid I can''t sit down at all.


    Looking at Keao in front of him, Chen Heng was surprised. At this time, he smiled and said, "you can think of this. It proves that you are not blinded by greed. It''s not bad."


    "With this quality, you are qualified to become an elder."


    "As for strength..."


    Standing where he was, he paused and then stretched out his hand.


    Under the gaze of those red lotus believers, a little crimson brilliance bloomed in Chen Heng''s hands.


    Under the manipulation of Chen Heng, this ray of crimson brilliance directly penetrated into Keao''s body.


    Gradually, the power in Keo began to improve.


    One side, half kneeling on the ground, talilu, who had never acted before, raised his head and looked at Keo, his face showing surprise.


    In her induction, the breath on Keo''s body is rising rapidly at the moment.


    And at a speed she''s never seen before.


    "Is this a new sacrificial power?"


    Half kneeling on the ground, she looked at the scene and was shocked.


    At this time, she had some doubts.


    When Philip passed by, did he hide something in the ruins of the king like her?


    Otherwise, how can we have such strong power, and even have such means that can easily improve people''s strength.


    At present, the way to improve the breath of Keo is somewhat similar to that of sacrifice, but the speed is faster. What''s more?


    The so-called sacrifice also needs to pay attention to the basic laws after all.


    How much power you want, how many sacrifices you need to pay.


    Therefore, in the past, Honglian believers worked hard to obtain sacrifices.


    But in front of the promotion of Keo, talilu didn''t see any sacrifice.


    A moment later, Keo''s promotion was finally over.


    The strong breath is revealed and presented to everyone.


    Standing in the same place silently, Keo raised his head again, and the scarlet brilliance bloomed in his eyes.


    At the moment, his breath was more active than ever before. At the moment, he looked very excited and had an unprecedented feeling.


    He only felt that he had become hundreds of times stronger at the moment. No matter what kind of enemy he faced, he could easily overcome it.


    It seems that you can do everything.


    This feeling makes people obsessed and crazy.


    "How do you feel?"


    In front of him, Chen Heng''s voice came.


    Suddenly, Keao excited, nodded and looked at Chen Heng in front of him.


    "It feels good."


    He smiled and quickly said, "my strength has improved a lot..."


    Power has indeed improved a lot.


    Before his strength increased, his strength could only reach the second level.


    But now, after being baptized by Chen Heng, his power has suddenly completed a leap and reached the third level.


    And even in the third order, I''m afraid it''s not weak.


    This leap in strength is really amazing.


    If in the past, I don''t know how many sacrifices we have to make, it will take a long time to kill.


    But now, it is just a moment.


    This leap forward promotion really gives people a magical feeling.


    If you look closely at the past, you can find that Keo is in a wrong state at the moment.


    His face became more excited. At the moment, there were faint convulsions all over his body, as if he were in a state of excitement.


    In his eyes, a violent color skipped from time to time, like a smell of killing, which made people afraid.


    This is nothing to others.


    The rapid increase of power will certainly cause many problems. For example, it often happens that power can not be controlled or even controlled.


    Even talilu doesn''t think this is a problem. At the moment, she is still shocked by this means of rapidly improving her power.


    However, Chen Heng noticed the situation and frowned.


    "It seems that this is his limit."


    Standing in place, observing the appearance and breath of Keao, Chen Heng shook his head secretly.


    What he injected into Keo just now was nothing else, but the power of killing.


    In terms of eliminating its hidden dangers, it is really appropriate to use simple killing power to improve strength. It is not only rapid, but also the power obtained is real.


    The reason why the body captured by Chen Heng can quickly reach the level of level 5 is also related to the injection of a large number of killing power.


    However, the hidden danger of injecting killing power is that it will lead to many impurities on the true spirit level, prone to problems, and even change people''s temperament.


    That''s what Koo looks like.


    In the past, in order to avoid problems, Chen Heng has rarely given this power to others.


    However, Wang Zhong''s situation gave Chen Heng some enlightenment.


    As Chen Heng planted the seed of killing himself, Chen Heng thought that Wang Zhong''s fate was doomed. Sooner or later, he would become crazy under the killing power, and finally become a madman completely.


    However, this is not the case.


    After a long time, it has been more than a year since the original war.


    The killing power accumulated by Wang Zhong has already reached an immeasurable number.


    In principle, he should have gone crazy and become a complete madman.


    However, this is not the case.


    Even now, he is not crazy and still active.


    Chen Heng can feel his existence and even his current state.


    As a kind of killing in his body, Wang Zhong not only did not become crazy, but also became calm and normal compared with the original time.


    This situation also inspired Chen Heng.


    Indeed, the power of killing will cause the true spirit to become chaotic and crazy.


    However, as long as one''s own will is strong enough and assisted by a certain secret method to purify impurities, the problem will be greatly reduced.


    As long as the problem of true spirit chaos is eliminated, the power of killing will be depressed.


    To this end, he took the opportunity to do an experiment again.


    "After you go back, practice according to this secret method."


    Looking at Keao, Chen Heng opened his mouth with great interest and injected a message into Keao''s mind.


    That is a meditation method specially deduced by Chen Heng. It refers to the moon god sacrifice that Chen Heng once obtained from the wizard world, as well as other corresponding means.


    The moon god sacrifice of the moon elves is of great benefit to purify the spirit and pure true spirit.


    However, this moon god sacrifice must have the blood of the elves to practice. Other people''s practice is not only laborious, but also mostly useless.


    Therefore, early on, Chen Heng tried to simplify the sacrifice and then give it to others.


    This is the reason why he gave Keo this idea.


    Chen Heng wants to have a try. When he doesn''t take action, Keao can overcome the sequelae of killing with his own strength.


    If you can, there will be many more uses of killing power.


    In addition, there are others.


    Standing where he was, Chen Heng turned and looked at the others.


    Under his gaze, most of the red lotus believers around him had hot eyes and looked eagerly at Chen Heng. The eyes were as fanatical as they were.


    Even talilu''s eyes are shining at the moment. It seems that she is looking forward to this means.


    "Strength is not important."


    Facing the sight of everyone present, Chen Heng smiled and then whispered, "as long as you are loyal enough, strength will never be a problem."


    When the voice fell, he turned and left here.


    With Keao and talilu, Chen Heng came to a building.


    In the hall, Chen Heng looked at the two people in front of him and then opened his mouth: "talk."


    "Your story."


    He looked at talilu and said, "and who are the enemies you wanted to guard against?"


    The Dharma array built by tarilu was not set up for Philip and others.


    With her strength, it doesn''t need much trouble to deal with Philip. Just start directly. Why bother to build a Dharma array.


    The Dharma array she established was actually built for others.


    But by chance, Chen Heng became the first person to face the FA array.


    But this does not hinder Chen Heng''s interest.


    Chen Heng was very interested in the enemies of talilu, so he called them at the first time and was ready to ask.


    "That''s another long story..."


    Standing in the same place, talilu was silent for a moment, then he opened his mouth, with a wry smile on his face.

 Chapter 518

    "No matter how long the story is, it will be finished one day..."


    Standing in place, looking at his eyes, his face showed a bitter smile. At the moment, he was looking at his talilu. Chen Heng smiled and then opened his mouth: "coincidentally, now I have a lot of time. I can slowly listen to you finish the story."


    His words are very slight and do not give people a strong sense of oppression, but the meaning of his words is beyond doubt.


    Chen Heng is really curious about the origin of talilu.


    Philip''s memory has Delia''s past, but there is no talilu''s past.


    In Philip''s memory, he only knew that talilu also carried some things and seemed to have a very powerful enemy.


    At the beginning, it was precisely because of similar goals that they entered the ruins of the king together to search for the heritage.


    However, with the passage of time, talilo became more and more low-key, and did not take the initiative to disclose his previous past.


    Over time, this matter was forgotten by Philip and didn''t care much.


    This is normal.


    After all, at that time, they were already the strongest group of people on the whole Hechi star. They had a lot of resources and wealth in each other''s hands. Naturally, they no longer cared about the past.


    Until now, Chen Heng found that things are not so simple.


    At least in terms of talilu''s current strength, even she should be so afraid. People who are so afraid will not be so simple.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng looked at talilu with great interest, and his eyes showed a little look of expectation.


    "I once came from the alliance."


    Under the gaze of Chen Heng, talilu hesitated for a moment, and then opened his mouth: "my family is the royal family of a federal kingdom within the alliance."


    "I was originally the princess of that country..."


    "The princess of the Union?"


    Chen Heng glanced at the tower and was surprised at the moment.


    Chen Heng naturally knows the so-called alliance.


    This is a force composed of many small forces. Its power is very huge. On the whole, although it is not as powerful as the round table, it is also extremely powerful. No one is willing to provoke it.


    Seriously, Chen Heng can also be regarded as born in the alliance.


    Because the chica Federation he came from is also a member of the alliance and a member country.


    "Before I was twenty, I lived in my own country and enjoyed the best things."


    In front of her, talilu''s story continued: "everything changed until my 20th birthday..."


    "A spear fell from the sky and destroyed my country, pierced the stars where I was, and destroyed everything."


    "Then my home was completely destroyed... My family was destroyed and slaughtered, leaving me alone to escape..."


    "Who is the other person?"


    Standing in the same place, hearing this, Chen Heng frowned and was surprised.


    Talilu''s description is a little scary.


    According to the other party, the incoming enemy destroyed his country with his own strength, and even destroyed a star.


    Such strength must be an extremely terrible strong man.


    Destroying a country and slaughtering its royal family can also be done by Chen Heng at the moment.


    As long as there is no corresponding strong block, a fifth order is enough to do these things.


    But it is far from easy to destroy the stars and everything above them.


    At least level five is absolutely impossible.


    At least six orders are given to be able to do this.


    But the problem comes again.


    Why on earth did such a strong man attack talilu''s family?


    "I don''t know who that is..."


    In front of Chen Heng, talilu seemed to fall into some terrible memory, and even her body was trembling slightly.


    "When it happened, my father and mother were struggling to resist."


    "But it''s of no use."


    "The mysterious man who appears is too powerful. No matter who stands in front of him, he will be pierced by the long gun. There will be no accident."


    "From the beginning to the end, the man didn''t appear, only a long gun pierced everything and destroyed all the stars where I was......"


    In front of him, the tower smiled bitterly: "that terrible sense of powerlessness makes people feel desperate..."


    "Even without people, a star was destroyed..."


    Chen Heng frowned, and his evaluation of the mysterious existence could not help but continue to improve.


    Destroying a star, not even itself, is just a weapon.


    I''m afraid the person who made the move is among the sixth level, which can be regarded as the existence of the top strength.


    "After that, I came to the Hechi star, and then, as you know, I ventured into the ruins of the king in an attempt to gain strength..."


    Standing where he was, Tari showed a wry smile on his face: "I''m the last person in the TAM family. If that person knows I''m still alive, he will not let me go."


    Listening to this, Chen Heng made no comment.


    In his opinion, for those mole ants at that level, talilu''s existence is really like mole ants. As long as he doesn''t deliberately gather in front of each other, how can he deliberately look for them?


    Talilu''s safe passage of more than 100 years also proves this.


    Obviously, the man either didn''t know talilu''s existence, or directly ignored her and didn''t pay attention at all.


    Then talilo confided something.


    She had not entered the ruins of the king by chance like Philip.


    Compared with Philip, talilu had already known some secrets from the family, so he had already known about the ruins of the king.


    It is precisely because of this that she gained the most from the ruins.


    "The legend of the black king has been circulating in my family..."


    Facing Chen Heng''s eyes, talilu also truthfully opened his mouth: "it is said that my ancestor was one of the followers of the black king."


    "Therefore, I know that some of the black king relics are secret, and there is even a keepsake, which makes people succeed in inheriting some of the black king."


    "In addition, the man who destroyed my family should have come for this."


    "At the beginning, he took something from our family."


    "Oh?"


    Hearing this, Chen Heng was interested. He couldn''t help laughing: "what is it?"


    "It''s a treasure of my family. It''s said that it was obtained by my ancestors from the king, and it''s also the most important inheritance of our family..."


    Speaking of this, talilu hesitated: "I don''t know exactly what it is."


    "All I know is that it looks like a slate from the outside."


    Slate


    Chen Heng''s heart jumped. At this time, he subconsciously raised his head.


    It comes from the legendary king, the shape of the slate, and even the strong will compete


    "Is it... That thing?"


    At this moment, many thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart and thought of something.


    Initial slate.


    Initial slate, which is something Chen Heng has seen twice.


    However, in the previous two experiences, what he saw should only be the projection of the initial slate.


    The real initial slate should still lie quietly in a corner of the world, or in the hands of some strong people.


    However, there is no doubt that such existence must be the top secret treasure in the world, which can not be pursued too much.


    Will the slate once in the charge of the talilu family be one of the original slate?


    In an instant, the idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    If it is really the initial slate, it doesn''t seem strange that talilu''s family will suffer such a fate.


    After all, in this world, the weak cannot resist the strong.


    Holding a secret treasure far beyond one''s own strength is an original sin in itself.


    It is not surprising that there will be such an outcome.


    "For more than a hundred years, I have been asking for information and searching for clues..."


    In front of him, talilu''s voice continued to ring, and he was still talking at the moment.


    In front of Chen Heng, she sighed, and then whispered, "after more than 100 years of careful search, I finally found some eyebrows, and probably guessed who was the person who started..."


    "If nothing happens, the man who took away the secret treasure of my family should be one of the five Knights......"


    Under the surprised gaze of Chen Heng, talilu continued to speak and then said the answer.


    "The five Knights of the round table?"


    Chen Heng''s eyes were surprised. At the moment, he looked at talilu like this and looked very surprised.


    "Good."


    Talilu sighed and was surprised by Chen Heng''s words: "have you heard of them?"


    "I''ve heard of it."


    Chen Heng smiled and looked at the tower with strange eyes.


    He didn''t expect that talilu''s enemy was still his old acquaintance.


    Chen Heng has not forgotten the battle with the crimson knight.


    The crimson knight is one of the five Knights of the round table.


    As for the other knights, Chen Heng didn''t know them for the time being.


    But it doesn''t really matter.


    Because according to the original fate track, with Lu Yao''s growth, she will continue to collide with the five Knights of the round table and make positive contact with them.


    In the end, they will fight one by one.


    Chen Heng has only met the crimson Knight at present, but not necessarily in the future.


    "It''s a coincidence."


    Chen Heng smiled, looked at the tower with some surprised eyes and said, "the five Knights of the round table are famous and have been waiting for a long time."


    "Do you feel regret now?"


    Looking at Chen Heng''s expression, the tower showed self mockery: "I''m the elder of the red lotus Association. Now you''ve taken over the stall of the red lotus Association and become the successor of the black king. In the future, most of you will be watched by the people of the round table."


    "By then..."


    She looked at Chen Heng in front of her and sighed softly.


    As for the next words, she didn''t say.


    Against the round table, this is not a good thing.


    The power of the round table in this world is huge and powerful, which is absolutely unimaginable to ordinary people.


    From the original situation, the other party''s goal is undoubtedly the inheritance of the black king, a former king.


    Chen Heng took over the Red Lotus Club and became the leader of the Red Lotus Club, which is equivalent to inheriting the inheritance of the black king. Sooner or later, he will enter the other party''s sight.


    At that time, I''m afraid it will end badly.


    However, to talilu''s surprise, listening to her words, Chen Heng just smiled, as if he didn''t feel nervous at all.


    This attitude surprised her.


    In these years, she has also been working hard to accumulate a sum of strength against the round table for the future.


    However, there is no one who is not afraid of the strong who know the existence of the round table.


    Don''t say you want to join talilu''s camp. You really take action and don''t even dare to think about it.


    In the past, talilu was used to this reaction of others.


    But like Chen Heng, her performance was so plain that she saw him for the first time.


    "Aren''t you... Afraid?"


    So she couldn''t help asking.


    Chen Heng has only met the crimson Knight at present, but not necessarily in the future.


    "It''s a coincidence."


    Chen Heng smiled, looked at the tower with some surprised eyes and said, "the five Knights of the round table are famous and have been waiting for a long time."


    "Do you feel regret now?"


    Looking at Chen Heng''s expression, the tower showed self mockery: "I''m the elder of the red lotus Association. Now you''ve taken over the stall of the red lotus Association and become the successor of the black king. In the future, most of you will be watched by the people of the round table."


    "By then..."


    She looked at Chen Heng in front of her and sighed softly.


    As for the next words, she didn''t say.


    Against the round table, this is not a good thing.


    The power of the round table in this world is huge and powerful, which is absolutely unimaginable to ordinary people.


    From the original situation, the other party''s goal is undoubtedly the inheritance of the black king, a former king.


    Chen Heng took over the Red Lotus Club and became the leader of the Red Lotus Club, which is equivalent to inheriting the inheritance of the black king. Sooner or later, he will enter the other party''s sight.


    At that time, I''m afraid it will end badly.


    However, to talilu''s surprise, listening to her words, Chen Heng just smiled, as if he didn''t feel nervous at all.


    This attitude surprised her.


    In these years, she has also been working hard to accumulate a sum of strength against the round table for the future.


    However, there is no one who is not afraid of the strong who know the existence of the round table.


    Don''t say you want to join talilu''s camp. You really take action and don''t even dare to think about it.


    In the past, talilu was used to this reaction of others.


    But like Chen Heng, her performance was so plain that she saw him for the first time.


    "Aren''t you... Afraid?"


    So she couldn''t help asking.


    "Aren''t you... Afraid?"


    So she couldn''t help asking. "Aren''t you... Afraid?"


    So she couldn''t help asking.

 Chapter 519

    Compared with the power of the round table, talilu''s power is not worth mentioning.


    Not to mention the power in the whole round table, just the five knights in the round table are far from what she can deal with.


    However, it doesn''t matter.


    Chen Heng did not expect her to fight the round table, but felt appropriate.


    At least he is also a strong man who is infinitely close to level 5. Even if he takes it as his hand, he can play some role.


    Moreover, from a standpoint, they are indeed the same, and both they and the round table are enemies.


    Sometimes you don''t need to talk too much, just this is enough.


    "That''s right."


    Koo looked respectful and opened his mouth to Chen Heng: "leader, what should we do with the sacrifices here?"


    "Sacrifice?"


    Chen Heng looked back and looked at Keao in front of him.


    Under his gaze, keorton felt a burst of pressure and quickly opened his mouth to explain without too much hesitation.


    After Delia fell and talilu surrendered, the power of the whole red lotus society was equivalent to being integrated by Chen Heng.


    Those who served as sacrifices were also a good resource to Chen Heng.


    In addition to Chen Heng himself, the rest of the people, including Keao, were very jealous of these sacrifices.


    After all, the red lotus society made its fortune by offering sacrifices. Offering sacrifices is not only a daily habit for them, but also has practical benefits.


    Their long-standing habit made them quickly focus on this batch of sacrifices.


    For those other things, they don''t pay much attention to them.


    "Sacrifice..."


    Chen Heng pondered for a moment before he remembered that there was another one.


    Of course, the original outcome of these people who serve as sacrifices is doomed. Just like those before, they are doomed to become sacrifices and be sacrificed to the black king.


    In Chen Heng''s view, this is undoubtedly a waste.


    However, he does not intend to change this.


    At least not ready to change now.


    As a cult, the red lotus society has a very strict organization, and although the number of believers is small, they are all elite.


    All people, including the present Keo, have a desire for sacrifice and hope to enhance their own strength.


    The reason why a considerable number of people stay in the Red Lotus Club is to enhance their own strength.


    If the sacrifice is cut off at once, these people will not rebel, but I''m afraid they will be greatly dissatisfied.


    Chen Heng doesn''t care, but it''s not necessary.


    Identity determines position.


    From the perspective of the leader of the red lotus society, it is necessary for those who serve as sacrifices to exist.


    At least, this has greatly strengthened the strength of the Red Lotus Society and enhanced its internal cohesion.


    Thanks to this means, Honglian society has been able to develop all the way to the present scale.


    "Well..."


    Standing in place, Chen henglue pondered for a moment, and then opened his mouth: "gather all the sacrifices and screen them first."


    "Then, how about holding a celebration to celebrate our success?"


    He looked at Koo in front of him and then said, "at that time, invite all believers to come and let them enjoy the sacrifice together."


    "All the...?"


    Hearing this, Keaton was stunned: "do you really want to enjoy sacrifices for all believers?"


    In the past, although Honglian believers also had the opportunity to enjoy sacrifice, this opportunity was very rare.


    It takes not only seniority, but also merit to be able to take turns.


    And now, can everyone enjoy it?


    This is too


    Thinking of this, Keo hesitated and then said, "but in this way, the sacrifice may......"


    "Maybe not enough, isn''t it?"


    Chen Heng knew his concerns at a glance.


    This is also a practical problem.


    The number of offerings in the red lotus society. If it''s OK to divide them equally, everyone should be able to enjoy them.


    But how can such a thing be divided equally?


    Within the red lotus society, those with strict class and higher status can enjoy better treatment.


    In this case, if all believers enjoy sacrifice together, I''m afraid there is no way to do it.


    The number of offerings is easily insufficient.


    However, in Chen Heng''s view, this problem is also easy to solve.


    Chen Heng glanced at Keao and then said, "let them prepare sacrifices by themselves."


    "All believers are eligible to participate in this festival, but if believers below the internal believers want to participate, they must first provide a sacrifice."


    "Otherwise, you will lose the qualification to participate."


    "Let believers offer sacrifices themselves?"


    Coe was stunned again.


    Can you still do this?


    He had no idea of such an operation.


    But after thinking for a moment, he suddenly found that it seemed really possible.


    Under normal circumstances, the lowest level and the largest number of believers in the Honglian society need to capture sacrifices, but it is difficult to enjoy the benefits of sacrifice at the same time.


    In this case, it is good for them to have the qualification of sacrifice.


    In normal times, only some believers who have been commended and made contributions can enjoy this benefit.


    As for letting them bring their own sacrifices or something, it''s no problem.


    Compared with the power of the round table, talilu''s power is not worth mentioning.


    Not to mention the power in the whole round table, just the five knights in the round table are far from what she can deal with.


    However, it doesn''t matter.


    Chen Heng did not expect her to fight the round table, but felt appropriate.


    At least he is also a strong man who is infinitely close to level 5. Even if he takes it as his hand, he can play some role.


    Moreover, from a standpoint, they are indeed the same, and both they and the round table are enemies.


    Sometimes you don''t need to talk too much, just this is enough.


    "That''s right."


    Koo looked respectful and opened his mouth to Chen Heng: "leader, what should we do with the sacrifices here?"


    "Sacrifice?"


    Chen Heng looked back and looked at Keao in front of him.


    Under his gaze, keorton felt a burst of pressure and quickly opened his mouth to explain without too much hesitation.


    After Delia fell and talilu surrendered, the power of the whole red lotus society was equivalent to being integrated by Chen Heng.


    Those who served as sacrifices were also a good resource to Chen Heng.


    In addition to Chen Heng himself, the rest of the people, including Keao, were very jealous of these sacrifices.


    After all, the red lotus society made its fortune by offering sacrifices. Offering sacrifices is not only a daily habit for them, but also has practical benefits.


    Their long-standing habit made them quickly focus on this batch of sacrifices.


    For those other things, they don''t pay much attention to them.


    "Sacrifice..."


    Chen Heng pondered for a moment before he remembered that there was another one.


    Of course, the original outcome of these people who serve as sacrifices is doomed. Just like those before, they are doomed to become sacrifices and be sacrificed to the black king.


    In Chen Heng''s view, this is undoubtedly a waste.


    However, he does not intend to change this.


    At least not ready to change now.


    As a cult, the red lotus society has a very strict organization, and although the number of believers is small, they are all elite.


    All people, including the present Keo, have a desire for sacrifice and hope to enhance their own strength.


    The reason why a considerable number of people stay in the Red Lotus Club is to enhance their own strength.


    If the sacrifice is cut off at once, these people will not rebel, but I''m afraid they will be greatly dissatisfied.


    Chen Heng doesn''t care, but it''s not necessary.


    Identity determines position.


    From the perspective of the leader of the red lotus society, it is necessary for those who serve as sacrifices to exist.


    At least, this has greatly strengthened the strength of the Red Lotus Society and enhanced its internal cohesion.


    Thanks to this means, Honglian society has been able to develop all the way to the present scale.


    "Well..."


    Standing in place, Chen henglue pondered for a moment, and then opened his mouth: "gather all the sacrifices and screen them first."


    "Then, how about holding a celebration to celebrate our success?"


    He looked at Koo in front of him and then said, "at that time, invite all believers to come and let them enjoy the sacrifice together."


    "All the...?"


    Hearing this, Keaton was stunned: "do you really want to enjoy sacrifices for all believers?"


    In the past, although Honglian believers also had the opportunity to enjoy sacrifice, this opportunity was very rare.


    It takes not only seniority, but also merit to be able to take turns.


    And now, can everyone enjoy it?


    This is too


    Thinking of this, Keo hesitated and then said, "but in this way, the sacrifice may......"


    "Maybe not enough, isn''t it?"


    Chen Heng knew his concerns at a glance.


    This is also a practical problem.


    The number of offerings in the red lotus society. If it''s OK to divide them equally, everyone should be able to enjoy them.


    But how can such a thing be divided equally?


    Within the red lotus society, those with strict class and higher status can enjoy better treatment.


    In this case, if all believers enjoy sacrifice together, I''m afraid there is no way to do it.


    The number of offerings is easily insufficient.


    However, in Chen Heng''s view, this problem is also easy to solve.


    Chen Heng glanced at Keao and then said, "let them prepare sacrifices by themselves."


    "All believers are eligible to participate in this festival, but if believers below the internal believers want to participate, they must first provide a sacrifice."


    "Otherwise, you will lose the qualification to participate."


    "Let believers offer sacrifices themselves?"


    Coe was stunned again.


    Can you still do this?


    He had no idea of such an operation.


    But after thinking for a moment, he suddenly found that it seemed really possible.


    Under normal circumstances, the lowest level and the largest number of believers in the Honglian society need to capture sacrifices, but it is difficult to enjoy the benefits of sacrifice at the same time.


    In this case, it is good for them to have the qualification of sacrifice.


    In normal times, only some believers who have been commended and made contributions can enjoy this benefit.


    As for letting them bring their own sacrifices or something, it''s no problem.


    Compared with the power of the round table, talilu''s power is not worth mentioning.


    Not to mention the power in the whole round table, just the five knights in the round table are far from what she can deal with.


    However, it doesn''t matter.


    Chen Heng did not expect her to fight the round table, but felt appropriate.


    At least he is also a strong man who is infinitely close to level 5. Even if he takes it as his hand, he can play some role.


    Moreover, from a standpoint, they are indeed the same, and both they and the round table are enemies.


    Sometimes you don''t need to talk too much, just this is enough.


    "That''s right."


    Koo looked respectful and opened his mouth to Chen Heng: "leader, what should we do with the sacrifices here?"


    "Sacrifice?"


    Chen Heng looked back and looked at Keao in front of him.


    Under his gaze, keorton felt a burst of pressure and quickly opened his mouth to explain without too much hesitation.


    After Delia fell and talilu surrendered, the power of the whole red lotus society was equivalent to being integrated by Chen Heng.


    Those who served as sacrifices were also a good resource to Chen Heng.


    In addition to Chen Heng himself, the rest of the people, including Keao, were very jealous of these sacrifices.


    After all, the red lotus society made its fortune by offering sacrifices. Offering sacrifices is not only a daily habit for them, but also has practical benefits.


    Their long-standing habit made them quickly focus on this batch of sacrifices.


    For those other things, they don''t pay much attention to them.


    "Sacrifice..."


    Chen Heng pondered for a moment before he remembered that there was another one.


    Of course, the original outcome of these people who serve as sacrifices is doomed. Just like those before, they are doomed to become sacrifices and be sacrificed to the black king.


    In Chen Heng''s view, this is undoubtedly a waste.


    However, he does not intend to change this.


    At least not ready to change now.


    As a cult, the red lotus society has a very strict organization, and although the number of believers is small, they are all elite.


    All people, including the present Keo, have a desire for sacrifice and hope to enhance their own strength.


    The reason why a considerable number of people stay in the Red Lotus Club is to enhance their own strength.


    If the sacrifice is cut off at once, these people will not rebel, but I''m afraid they will be greatly dissatisfied.


    Chen Heng doesn''t care, but it''s not necessary.


    Identity determines position.


    From the perspective of the leader of the red lotus society, it is necessary for those who serve as sacrifices to exist.


    At least, this has greatly strengthened the strength of the Red Lotus Society and enhanced its internal cohesion.


    Thanks to this means, Honglian society has been able to develop all the way to the present scale.


    "Well..."


    Standing in place, Chen henglue pondered for a moment, and then opened his mouth: "gather all the sacrifices and screen them first."


    "Then, how about holding a celebration to celebrate our success?"


    He looked at Koo in front of him and then said, "at that time, invite all believers to come and let them enjoy the sacrifice together."


    "All the...?"

 Chapter 520

    In the past, gunari was very ordinary.


    In addition to being valued by the people of the Orel family because of their own blood at the beginning and believing that it will be a genius to revitalize the Orel family, gunali actually has no flash point in most of the rest of the time.


    It seems that apart from the time when she was a child, gunali is just like an ordinary girl. She is naive and lovely. She shows neither strong talent nor extraordinary will and wisdom.


    But now, this extraordinary talent seems to be revealed again.


    After Chen Heng activated her blood and tried to teach, Gu Nari''s talent was immediately revealed.


    That powerful talent is enviable.


    It has been less than half a month since Chen Heng decided to teach her.


    What can ordinary people do in half a month?


    I''m afraid that''s what passed in the blink of an eye.


    But in gunali, amazing changes are taking place.


    In just half a month, gunali mastered the meditation method taught by Chen Heng, and even mastered that set of basic swordsmanship.


    This terrible speed surprised Chen Heng.


    In contrast, Mary herself was not valued by Chen Heng, but she brought it by the way because of gunali''s request and her talent.


    Compared with gunari, Mary''s own advantages are obvious.


    Her talent is not too bad, and relatively speaking, she has the strength close to the formal warrior at the moment, which is naturally better than gunali, who had no foundation before.


    Moreover, she is older, seven or eight years older than gunali. In theory, her learning ability will be better and better.


    But in the end, the result of learning is completely the opposite.


    Gunari''s study progress is much faster than Mary''s.


    At the moment when gunali mastered fencing, Mary with a foundation was able to start, but she performed more incisively because of her strength.


    This is surprising.


    As for the meditation method, it is even more obvious.


    Gunali''s thought of meditation has been introduced, but Mary is still helpless. Even under the guidance of Chen Heng, she just has some eyebrows.


    The difference in talent is really great.


    Chen Heng can only sigh about this.


    No way out.


    In life, sometimes things are so unfair.


    Compared with Mary, gunari has a good family, noble blood and the best talent.


    This is the natural condition to be a strong man.


    Mary''s qualifications, although quite good, are only compared with ordinary people.


    Compared with gunari and others, it is nothing at all.


    In reality, there is no way.


    But for Mary, Chen Heng himself doesn''t care.


    "Gunari''s mastery of the idea of the dark is somewhat unexpected......"


    Standing in the same place and looking at the front, Gu Nali, who has been wet with sweat but is still training hard there, flashed the idea in Chen Heng''s heart: "it seems that it''s too wasteful to let her carry out basic training and slowly Polish her strength..."


    Most of the practices in this world, no matter what system they are, need to be polished slowly.


    Martial artists need to polish their bodies so that their body strength can be slowly improved through exercise.


    Wizards need to polish their spirit and strengthen their own spiritual sea, and then they can become powerful by learning spell templates.


    All other systems are the same.


    In other words, it is essential for normal people to become stronger.


    However, in Chen Heng''s view, it''s a waste of time to let gunali Polish her body step by step and slowly become stronger through time.


    Her talent is so powerful that even the meditation method taught by Chen Heng can get started so quickly.


    And that thought itself has the powerful and fundamental power to purify the true spirit.


    When the source is strong, it represents the promotion of its own level.


    In this case, what is lacking is only the growth of physique and life level to make it fit with the source.


    This is the opposite of normal people.


    The cultivation of normal people is to drive the growth of their own origin through the growth of physique or spirit, and then complete the transition of the whole life level.


    Gunali''s situation at the moment is that the origin has completed the promotion through meditation first, and then driven the growth of physique and spirit, so as to complete the transition of life level.


    In this case, if you continue to polish your body and spirit, it will be a waste of time.


    Chen Heng has a way to make up for this defect and quickly improve gunali''s life level.


    Both the power of killing and the black king''s sacrifice are good means.


    If originally, Chen Heng also needs to worry that gunali will be affected by the power of killing, resulting in problems with her original true spirit, and finally directly collapse and chaos.


    Now, there is no such problem.


    The thought of the dark has been mastered. As long as we continue to adhere to it, the origin will become more and more pure and natural.


    In this case, the bit by bit problem caused by the power of killing is no longer a problem.


    As long as the amount is appropriate, the power of killing will not affect her.


    At this moment, the idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    "In addition, the blood of the Orel family can also do some articles..."


    He looked at gunali ahead and thought so.


    Although the Jedi imprint he developed can not be completely used on gunali, it is also feasible to properly apply some of its principles, let it play a catalytic role, let the powerful blood in gunali play a role and tap some of its potential.


    Such a two pronged approach should enable gunali to become stronger at the fastest speed.


    And it won''t leave too many hidden dangers.


    Of course, even if there are so many, the impact is always there.


    Under normal circumstances, Chen Heng doesn''t want to encourage gunali so quickly.


    It''s just not an ordinary time.


    Since Lu Yao stepped into the starry sky, the general trend of the world has been opened.


    In the next long time, the situation in the world is bound to change dramatically. At that time, the storm will affect many places.


    In this world, any time is precious and can not be wasted.


    Gunali doesn''t look like Luyao.


    Lu Yao is a destiny born out of this era. He naturally has a destiny. He can avert danger, even have many adventures and become stronger in difficulties.


    Gunari can''t.


    She is not the protagonist bred in this era. She has no destiny to protect her body.


    In this great world, if you don''t work hard to become stronger, I''m afraid you will die prematurely.


    Moreover, Chen Heng really needs strength in his hands at the moment.


    After careful calculation, during the period of coming to Hechi star, his men have mastered many forces one after another.


    Those of the red lotus society, as well as the Orel family headed by Marico.


    Among these forces, there are strong ones comparable to level 5 and level 4.


    However, compared with those forces that Chen Heng may face in the future, it is not worth mentioning at all.


    After all, Chen Heng''s future enemy is not others, but the high round table and the five knights in the starry sky.


    Compared with ordinary people, the power of malikdo and others is good, but compared with the five knights, they are nothing.


    Even in order to enhance the strength of her subordinates, gunali should grow up as soon as possible.


    Under Chen Heng, this is the only one who has the hope of reaching the level of five knights.


    Of course, despite this, there is no need to worry at present.


    This world is very big, and the impact of the opening of the great world also needs time to ferment slowly.


    Anyway, there will always be decades.


    Chen Heng doesn''t have to be too anxious.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng raised his head and looked at Gu Nali in front of him.


    Under the golden dragon tree, gunali held a wooden sword in her hand and worked hard to sprinkle it there. The sweat on her body kept flowing, but she didn''t stop.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng looked at the scene in front of him and smiled.


    I don''t know how long passed, he suddenly raised his head and looked at the sky above his head.


    "This unique feeling..."


    He raised his head and looked into the air. At the moment, he seemed to feel something: "interesting..."


    "Did the two hit?"


    Standing where he was, he muttered to himself. At the moment, he seemed to think of something interesting and smiled.


    .........................


    "Bang!"


    At the moment when Chen Heng raised his head, a confrontation was also beginning on another starry sky.


    Boom!


    The violent sound broke out, smashed the sky, and shook the earth, as if to erase the stars.


    Looking carefully, we can find that this is a satellite that has lost its vitality.


    In the past, there was no life or oxygen for people to breathe. It was a veritable death.


    At this moment, a war is breaking out in a place where there has never been life in the past.


    The two figures opposed each other and looked at each other at the moment.


    Lu Yao wore ancient armor and was in full bloom. He turned himself into a sacred field. No matter how powerful he was, he could not invade this area.


    Up to now, her strength has been very strong and really stands on the fourth level.


    Although the fourth level is nothing in many peaks, it is not Lu Yao''s real combat power.


    On her body, there are ancient armor and gold marks.


    The combination of these two forces will produce enough combat power to suppress level 5 in a short time to a more frightening degree.


    But even to this extent, there is no way to repel the people in front of us.


    Because in front of Lu Yao, the man was more terrible.


    The bloody gas filled the sky. In front, a bloody field shrouded everything, masking the vision in front of me.


    Obviously, there are desolate scenes around, but with the man''s breath, there are inexplicable blood shadows all over the sky.


    The blood shadow is all over the sky. It seems to be wailing, also like fear and roaring, which together set off the terror and strength of the figure in the center.


    Standing under the shadow of blood was a tall and burly man.


    The man is wearing a suit of armor. He looks like an imitation of ancient war armor. He is strong and looks very brave.


    But the most surprising thing is his eyes, which are faintly bloody, which seems to be a sea of blood, especially terrible.


    The smell of blood on him was so strong that it made people feel terrible. Even standing beside him, you could feel the strong feeling.


    "Wang Zhong!"


    Facing the man in front, Lu Yao''s face was a little angry. At the moment, she said loudly, "it''s really you!"


    "Who else but me?"


    After seeing Lu Yao, Wang Zhong''s face quickly returned to coldness and opened his mouth coldly, with an inexplicable coldness in his voice.


    "You killed those people before?"


    Seeing Wang Zhong, Lu Yao took a deep breath and then opened his mouth.


    "Otherwise?"


    Wang Zhong did not deny Lu Yao''s words, but directly admitted: "it''s just a group of waste. Even if you kill the whole star, you can''t increase people''s strength......"


    "There is such a weak race in the world."


    He spoke with disdain.


    "You!"


    Listening to Wang Zhong''s words, Lu Yao was unprecedentedly angry.


    Over the past year, not only has Lu Yao''s reputation soared, but as the reincarnation of the king of gold and the wanted person of the round table, wherever she goes, she will attract the attention of the round table. Therefore, her reputation soared in a short period of time. I don''t know how much civilization''s attention she has attracted.


    Another famous figure is Wang Zhong.


    As a character who was born on Qika star like Lu Yao, Wang Zhong was noticed when the scarlet Knight came, and then directly entered the round table.


    His ability to rapidly improve his strength by killing has attracted many people''s interest.


    After all, this ability is too powerful.


    Despite the defect that it is easy to distort the mind, it is nothing in this starry sky.


    Not only the power of science and technology, but also some secret treasures have an effect on this aspect and can be improved.


    But the ability to enhance strength is rare.


    Inside the round table, many senior executives are interested in Wang Zhong''s ability and want to see where his limits are.


    Therefore, in this year, under the arrangement of the round table, Wang Zhong embarked on the starry battlefield and became active in many places.


    He killed very hard. Once he entered the battlefield, he was like a demon God.


    Because the divinity of killing is stronger and stronger, and he continues to become powerful in killing. When he enters the battlefield, he is like the God of war. He will not be tired at all. Whether he is weak, injured or anything else, he can easily make up for it by killing, and will not become weak at all.


    Therefore, in just over a year, Wang Zhong has opened his reputation.


    In many weak civilizations, his reputation spread. He was called the devil of blood. As long as he appeared, he represented killing and destruction.


    And he also succeeded in living up to expectations. Under the expectations of those high-level leaders of the round table, he has grown all the way up to now.


    More than a year ago, he was only a third-order cultivation.


    But now, in just one year, he has not only been promoted to level 4, but also further promoted to level 5.


    Even in the fifth order, it is not weak, it is very powerful and has extremely profound accumulation.


    This is not his limit.


    From his performance, this kind of killing can enhance his own strength. He can''t see the limit at all. No matter how strong he is, most of them can play a role.


    In today''s round table, Wang Zhong is definitely the most dazzling person. He is even valued by several of the five knights and believes that he has the potential to reach the level of the five knights.


    After all, with his unique killing ability, it is impossible to reach the level of five knights in the future.


    Some time ago, as a member of the round table, he came to hunt down Lu Yao.


    Along the way, I don''t know how many karma was caused.


    However, all the families and countries of those who had taken in Lu Yao or had a good relationship with Lu Yao were attacked by Wang Zhong and directly slaughtered.


    This cruel and terrible means made many people tremble.


    It also made Lu Yao unprecedented angry.


    "You''ve killed so many people, aren''t you afraid of retribution!"


    She stood in place, protecting the leaves and others behind her, and questioned and roared at Wang Zhong in front.


    "Retribution?"


    Ahead, the blood gas rose and rolled all over the sky, as if an abyss came to the world.


    Wang Zhong was among them. Listening to Lu Yao''s words, he couldn''t help laughing wildly. His voice spread outward like thunder and rang through the whole star.


    "Joke!"


    After a long time, he stopped laughing and said coldly, "it''s just some mole ants. Dare you say you haven''t killed them?"


    "It''s natural for people to eat fish and birds to eat mole insects. Why fear revenge?"


    "I''m better than them, that''s their sin!"


    The sound fell like thunder, resounded through the four directions, shook the stars, and distorted the surrounding space.


    "If you are better than them, you can kill them wantonly and take their lives?"


    Lu Yao''s face was cold: "if someone is stronger than you in the future, can it be so?"


    "Of course."


    Wang Zhong nodded calmly: "this is the world. The law of the jungle, why not?"


    "If I want to die in the future, someone must be stronger than me, not retribution!"


    "Exactly..."


    Standing in place, he smiled cruelly and showed a dark smile: "in order not to make myself weaker than others, I have to kill more people to make myself stronger!"


    "You..."


    Lu Yao looked at Wang Zhong in front of her and sighed deeply, "you have fallen into an evil way."


    "My brother should have slapped you to death."


    She recalled the past and the war between Chen Heng and Wang Zhong. She couldn''t help sighing.


    "He?"


    Listening to Lu Yao''s words, Wang Zhong was also stunned. Then he shook his head and said frankly, "he is really better than me."


    "I''ve never been better than him, either then or now."


    Chen Heng''s strength was stronger than him at the beginning.


    In the original war, Chen Heng''s strength was even enough to fight with the crimson knight. Wang Zhong also witnessed the horror of that strength.


    He admitted that even though he was not what he used to be, he was by no means Chen Heng''s opponent at that time.


    But what about this?

 Chapter 521

    "He is really strong and outstanding..."


    Looking at Lu Yao ahead, Wang Zhong smiled coldly: "if he is still alive, even if it is me, I dare not say that he will surpass him......"


    Compared with the strength shown by Chen Heng at the beginning, his will and talent are better.


    A young man under the age of 20, at that time, relying on ancient armor and his own will, he was enough to fight the crimson knight.


    This kind of thing has never been heard of, let alone seen.


    Afterwards, someone reviewed and evaluated the war and came to a recognized conclusion.


    If Chen Heng is still alive and can continue to grow, with his amazing talent and will, he will be able to embark on the king''s road and become the highest existence in the universe in the future.


    Wang Zhong boasts that although his own ability is unique and can continue to become powerful, he may not be able to surpass others.


    After all, sometimes that will is more important than mere power growth.


    Pure power growth, to a certain level, will eventually have a limit.


    Only when one''s own will is strong enough can he finally run through the realm of the king and become a figure at that level.


    "Unfortunately, he died after all..."


    Standing in place, Wang Zhong''s sneer remained unchanged. Looking at Lu Yao in front of him, his face showed a mocking color: "moreover, he died to protect you as a waste."


    "If you weren''t there, why did he do that?"


    Hearing this, Lu Yao''s face was cold, and her heart hurt. She couldn''t help being silent.


    you bet.


    Looking back from the past, we can easily find some facts.


    Chen Heng''s ability, mind and will are much stronger than her so-called reincarnation of the king.


    At the beginning, if Lu Yao hadn''t dragged him down, Chen Heng wouldn''t have had to fight with the crimson Knight before he reached the peak.


    The result of that war gave people reason to believe that if the young man had grown up to the peak, he would have enough ability to fight against the five knights and even win the war.


    However, because of Lu Yao''s special existence, the boy had to fight and ruin his future.


    Lu Yao, who spent his youth''s life to grow up and survive, although he has the name of the reincarnation of the king, he is not as good as the original man.


    This is not only recognized by others, but also by Lu Yao.


    Because the more she grows and moves forward, the more she feels the difficulties ahead, as well as Chen Heng''s strength and talent at that time.


    There are some things that I don''t think I can do when I first contact them.


    But only when we really have in-depth contact can we understand the difficulty and know the strength of others.


    Lu Yao is like this at the moment.


    Therefore, she had nothing to say about Wang Zhong''s words.


    "For such a long time, I have been trying to make up for my original regret......"


    Ahead, Wang Zhong''s voice came again, with a strong malice: "unfortunately, he is dead."


    "But it''s not unusual to find you."


    While talking, he paused and looked forward to it: "I just hope you, the so-called reincarnation of the king, don''t let people be too disappointed."


    "As the reincarnation of the king of gold, killing you should bring me a lot of improvement."


    "I believe it will be better than those wastes before."


    "You can try..."


    Ahead, Lu Yao''s face was cold: "look who fell here..."


    Then the war broke out.


    The forces of terror tilted towards each other and rushed towards each other.


    The fifth order war broke out, and the whole star was trembling.


    Different from the original Qika star, the star in front of us is very small, and there is no legal array protection on it, so it looks much loose.


    Judging from the terror of the fifth order, I''m afraid the star will be destroyed soon. At that time, I''m afraid the war will be carried out directly in the starry sky.


    "I have to hurry up."


    Lu Yao fought in front, while ye hid in the back, sweating and depicting the Dharma array there.


    What she depicts is the transmission Dharma array.


    Over the past year, Lu Yao has had sufficient growth, not only improved her strength, but also strengthened her will.


    And leaves also have a lot of improvement.


    Her strength does not seem to have changed much, but in other aspects, she has made a lot of progress.


    This is the case above the Dharma array.


    For more than a year, she and Lu Yao have experienced many battles, and each time they need to rely on the Dharma array to escape.


    Therefore, in a long time, her Dharma array attainments have been fully improved. Now, compared with a year ago, she is almost a different person.


    At this moment, she can judge the situation at a glance and began to draw the Dharma array.


    "We must hurry up. Yao Yao can''t last long..."


    She moved quickly and was very anxious.


    Although the war with Wang Zhong seems to be no different at the moment, Lu Yao''s real strength is only about level 4.


    The reason why we can have such combat power at the moment is only because of the increase of ancient armor and gold mark.


    But at the beginning, the golden mark was broken by the scarlet knight. Until now, it has not fully recovered, and it will take several years to cultivate.


    At present, although the golden mark can also improve Lu Yao''s strength and strengthen her a lot, it can''t last all the time.


    Over time, when the power of the golden seal is temporarily exhausted, Lu Yao is bound to lose.


    That''s why the leaves are so anxious.


    She must prepare the Dharma array before Lu Yao''s power declines and flee this place directly.


    Beside the leaf, the others began to help.


    A burly middle-aged man in a robe and a beautiful girl in a long skirt also came forward to help draw a Dharma array beside the leaves.


    These two people are also Lu Yao''s companions.


    For more than a year, in addition to the growth of strength, she has not achieved nothing in other aspects.


    At this time, Lu Yao has two more followers besides ye, which is no longer what it used to be.


    With the help of the other two, ye accelerated the movement of her hand and kept trying.


    After a while, the Dharma array bloomed blue and looked very bright.


    "It''s ready to use."


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Ye was relieved. Then she got up, looked at the battlefield ahead and shouted, "Yao Yao, it''s OK!"


    When the voice fell, he took the other two and took the lead to the Dharma array.


    In the distance, the wind and sand were everywhere, and the dust shrouded everything.


    A long dragon rushed out from under the ground, rushed towards Wang Zhong, repulsed him in an instant, and hit him straight into the ground.


    Then, taking advantage of this rare opportunity, Lu Yao didn''t chase after the victory, but directly turned around, turned into a long dragon and rushed outside the transmission array.


    The blue light flashed. With the operation of the Dharma array, the figures of Lu Yao, ye and others disappeared in the Dharma array, and then disappeared quickly. So far, they were transmitted to the distance.


    When this process is over, the ground begins to vibrate.


    The blood shadow broke out all over the sky, emitting a kind of bloody smell, covering the whole sky.


    Wang Zhong went out from under the ground and came to the front of the Dharma array.


    Feeling the chaotic spatial fluctuations around him, he was a little surprised: "even the space is chaotic..."


    "Is the follower''s Dharma array attainments so high?"


    In the aspect of escape, Ye is already very familiar. He not only opens the Dharma array, but also confuses the space, completely eliminating the possibility of tracing the position behind him through spatial fluctuations.


    It''s very sophisticated.


    But it''s easy to say, but it''s hard to do it.


    It can be seen from this that ye''s attainments in the teleportation array are already very high.


    However, Wang Zhong was not surprised.


    After all, he knew the news earlier and was not surprised by all this.


    "Run, run."


    Will think of Lu Yao''s appearance, his face showed a sneer, and then coldly opened his mouth: "your strength and reserves are limited after all."


    "When your strength weakens, see where you can go."


    The words fell.


    Then, with Wang Zhong waving his hand, people around came.


    "Captain."


    People gathered around and looked respectfully at Wang Zhong in front of him.


    These are the subordinates of Wang Zhong. Together with him, they are responsible for chasing down the reincarnation of Lu Yao, the king of gold.


    "Let the relevant departments prepare."


    Looking at his subordinates, Wang Zhong''s face was cold and said faintly: "within one day, I want to know the possible transmission position of the Golden King."


    "Yes."


    In front of him, those subordinates nodded and retreated.


    Then Wang Zhong turned around and left the area directly.


    Until now, those around were relieved.


    It has to be said that working with people like Wang Zhong is really a very stressful thing.


    Because the long entrenchment of killing divinity has unconsciously affected Wang Zhong''s body and origin, and brought his origin closer to the essence of killing divinity.


    This is not whether Wang Zhong keeps calm or not, but his essence. It is like that people will tremble subconsciously when standing next to a demon God.


    The life levels of the two sides are already different, and they will naturally be afraid of it.


    Moreover, because of the long-term massacre, Wang Zhong''s strength at the moment has taken some attributes beyond ordinary people.


    These are easy to make others fear.


    Of course, this is not the time to tangle with this.


    And there are all kinds of wonders in the starry sky.


    In this starry sky, there are many people who are more frightening and uncomfortable than Wang Zhong at the moment.


    His present state is really nothing.


    At least that power is real.


    Therefore, no one dares to say anything, but can only bear it silently.


    Time passed slowly.


    Soon, another three days passed.


    On another barren star, the war broke out again.


    Wang Zhong once again stopped Lu Yao and fought with him on this star. The forces between them collided constantly and almost blew up the star.


    The power of terror affected all directions and changed the sky on a large scale, turning the neighborhood into a Jedi.


    At this time, Lu Yao''s performance is still strong. On his forehead, the golden mark is still flashing, providing strength, but it seems to be dimmed a little.


    After a short war, Lu Yao escaped again and left the area.


    Just a few days later, she was again blocked by Wang Zhong and launched a war on another star.


    Such a thing repeated three times, no matter who can feel something wrong.


    Let alone Lu Yao, who has been chased and killed all year round.


    With Lu Yao''s keen, he immediately realized some problems.


    "They can figure out where we are..."


    Lu Yao looked at ye, and the idea flashed through her heart.


    In the past, Lu Yao and his party were caught up occasionally, but as long as they escaped, they could continue to cultivate for a period of time and would not be caught up immediately.


    After all, Ye is very careful every time he depicts the transmission array, which will disrupt the space and will not leave his own trace.


    This move took more than a year to ensure their survival.


    Even those who are much stronger than them can''t catch them.


    However, judging from the current situation, the round table finally responded.


    you bet.


    Even if they failed to react at the beginning, the round table will certainly react quickly with its power and strength.


    The reason why Lu Yao made way for more than a year is mostly because of the vast starry sky and the need for time to mobilize resources.


    After all, the world is big, and the distance between the stars is too far.


    Sometimes it takes years for orders to be made and really implemented.


    If you think about it, I''m afraid the round table meeting has already done a good job in dealing with them, but it''s only now that it''s really used after Wang Zhong''s arrival.


    They thought so, with a little worry in their hearts.


    But anyway, now that the other party has found a way to deal with them, the previous set can''t continue to be used.


    Compared with the round table, they are, after all, isolated and far inferior in power and resources.


    If we continue to consume like this, I''m afraid we don''t need the other party to continue blocking, and they will reach the limit themselves.


    After all, the resources used to characterize the transfer normal matrix are also extremely limited.


    In a similar situation, if they do it again, they are afraid that they will die of poverty and can''t continue to carve the painting array.


    "It can''t go on like this..."


    Aware of the current situation, ye hesitated. Then he looked at Lu Yao in front of him and said, "my king, we must change our strategy."


    "Short distance transmission, I''m afraid I can''t get rid of those people in the round table......"


    "It will only waste the little material we have..."


    For Ye''s words, Lu Yao nodded and agreed: "you''re right."


    "Is there any other way?"


    She looked at the leaves in front of her and continued to ask.


    "Maybe you can try to gather all the materials and try long-distance transmission..."


    Sitting beside the leaf, the middle-aged man who had been silent said: "if they can cross a long distance at one time, even if they can find us, it will take some time to come over."


    Even if the round table can find their coordinates, it must not be easy to find them.


    According to the general situation, the longer the transmission distance, the more difficult and time-consuming they want to search.


    Therefore, if they can cross a long distance at one time, they should be able to get rid of the current situation and be safe again.


    Lu Yao and ye also nodded in agreement.


    However, there is a new problem.


    "We don''t have enough materials..."


    Ye checked their reserves, then opened his mouth and said, "moreover, it will take a long time to make a large-scale transmission array."


    "How long will it take?"


    Lu Yao looked at the leaves in front of her and asked casually.


    "At least ten days."


    Ye hesitated and reported a number.


    As soon as this time came out, Lu Yao immediately became silent.


    Before that, they made the Dharma array mostly through Lu Yao to buy time.


    At that time, however, their depiction of the array did not take long, and it could be completed in less than an hour or two.


    Lu Yao can easily get enough time.


    But ten days


    When depicting a normal matrix, you can''t move or be disturbed by others.


    To some extent, this means that Lu Yao must stop them for ten days.


    But can she do it?


    To this extent


    Several people present were silent for a long time and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Finally, Lu Yao continued to speak and broke the silence.


    "Ten days... Just ten days..."


    Lu Yao got up from where he was, stood up and said decisively, "I will help you win ten days."


    "As for the rest of the materials, we can only rob them."


    She raised her head, looked at the beautiful scene in the starry sky, and then said, "just concentrate on depicting the Dharma array during this time."


    "As for the rest, leave it to me."


    "That''s the only way..."


    Sitting beside the leaf, some silent middle-aged men nodded, sighed and said.


    Although there are four people in the field, the only one who can stop Wang Zhong is Lu Yao.


    As for the other three, although their strength is not too poor, they generally have a three-level upward level, which is very strong for ordinary people.


    But for Wang Zhong, this power is still similar to paper. If he can''t catch a round, he will be taken down.


    Therefore, in the current situation, they can only count on Lu Yao to stop it.


    There''s no other way.


    After making a decision, the war began frequently in the next period of time.


    In the nearby star region, the round table station began to be attacked frequently, and many of its members were killed and injured.


    In this process, Lu Yao naturally encountered obstacles and even the real fifth order existence.


    But that didn''t stop her.


    She even injured two of those five ranks, and they were seriously injured and unable to move.


    Her frequent movements also attracted the attention of many people.

 Chapter 522

    "The materials are almost collected, and the rest depends on you......"


    At the end of the first World War, Lu Yao returned to the station they selected, looked at the three Ye Zi in front of him, and said so.


    During this period, Lu Yao fought almost every day and frequently attacked the stations where the round tables were located.


    The long battle made her a little tired and haggard.


    There is no way.


    Although her strength is strong, with the golden mark and ancient armor, ordinary level 5 is not her opponent.


    But that doesn''t mean how easy it is for her to fight.


    Those round tables can''t be unprepared. Most of them also have many arrangements, cooperating with some strong ones. Even if it''s not as good as Lu Yao''s strength, it can also bring her a lot of trouble.


    It is precisely because of this that Lu Yao''s strength has been consumed rapidly in the near future.


    If it took longer, I''m afraid even if the power of the golden mark could hold, she would not be able to bear it herself.


    Fortunately, it''s over.


    At present, she has successfully achieved her goal and collected enough materials to build a Dharma array.


    "Rest assured, my king."


    In front of him, Ye Zi looked at Lu Yao, who was a little tired. He couldn''t help sighing and said, "in a few days, the Dharma array should be built."


    "Then we can leave this star field."


    It takes ten days to build the Dharma array.


    However, during the period when Lu Yao went to attack the round table residence, ye few people were not idle, and some of them had been built first.


    Just wait for the materials to arrive, and the array will be completely improved.


    "OK."


    Looking at the leaves in front of her, Lu Yao nodded and wanted to go down and have a rest.


    "How many days?"


    In the rear, a cold voice came and stopped Lu Yao''s action.


    She froze, subconsciously turned around and looked behind her.


    I saw there, the sky was full of blood, and a figure emerged from there and showed up here.


    I don''t know when Wang Zhong''s figure came out from the front and showed up at the moment.


    He looked at Lu Yao in front, and behind Lu Yao was building a Dharma array. His face was full of nervous leaves, with a sneer on his face: "I''m afraid you don''t have a few days."


    "Wang Zhong..."


    Standing in place and looking at Wang Zhong coming in front of him, Lu Yao took a deep breath. At the moment, she was nervous and enlightened: "have you been around here?"


    "It seems that you are not too stupid."


    Wang Zhong looked at Lu Yao in front of him and couldn''t help laughing: "how are you these days?"


    "I think you''ve had a hard time these days."


    "I''ve been watching here all this time."


    He opened his mouth with a sneer and told a fact.


    In recent times, he has been hiding nearby, but he hasn''t made a move, but quietly waited until now.


    Its purpose, of course, is also very clear.


    "After a few days of fighting, the king of gold, how much power do you have left?"


    Wang Zhong stood in place at will, looked at Lu Yao in front of him, and opened his mouth with some pondering.


    Under his gaze, Lu Yao was expressionless: "just to consume my strength, you watched your partner die in my hand?"


    "You''re really good."


    "Your companions, if they know your actions, will be very pleased."


    "Thank you for your compliment."


    Listening to Lu Yao''s words, Wang Zhong smiled and whispered, "as for those people, although I don''t think they deserve to be my partners, I''m afraid they will be very happy if they know."


    "After all, they can become my stepping stone and an important help for me to win the king of gold. What a great honor?"


    The voice fell and he held out his hand.


    The fluctuation of space began to fluctuate, and the power of terror shook out.


    Lu Yao''s body did not move, but on the surface of her body, a layer of cyan armor emerged automatically, and then wiped it with her hand.


    The fluctuation of space disappeared instantly and was directly smoothed by Lu Yao.


    That powerful force was completely dissipated.


    Just after all this, Lu Yao couldn''t help taking a step back.


    "Sure enough, your strength has weakened a lot."


    Looking at Lu Yao''s action, Wang Zhong was surprised and seemed surprised: "it seems that the damage of the golden mark is much heavier than I thought."


    Lu Yao''s golden mark is her biggest card.


    The gold mark originates from the former gold mark and condenses the power of the king of gold. In theory, it can burst out part of the power of the former king of gold.


    Even after the battle a year ago, the golden mark has been destroyed by the scarlet knight, with great damage, which needs a long time to repair.


    But the gold mark is still the gold mark after all. No one dares to underestimate it until it completely disappears.


    Wang Zhongzhi is so careful, but also to constantly dissipate the power of the golden mark, so as to ensure that he can''t suddenly explode and kill himself.


    That''s why he kept hanging behind Lu Yao and allowed Lu Yao to attack those stations, consuming her strength in this way.


    However, from the current situation, it seems that the damage of the golden mark is more serious than he thought, so that his strength is consumed to this extent.


    Lu Yao''s strength is much weaker than when he just contacted before.


    Although with the blessing of ancient armor and gold mark, it still barely maintains a level comparable to level 5, it is far from being compared with that before.


    This is good news for Wang Zhong.


    "Not bad."


    Looking at the expressionless Lu Yao in front of him, he thought for a moment, and then a malicious smile appeared on his face: "although it is weaker than expected, it is much easier."


    "Come on."


    He opened his arms, looked at Lu Yao in front of him and said loudly, "after this war, it is over."


    "Let me see the power of you king of gold."


    The voice fell, and all his strength was exploding.


    The breath of terror dissipated everywhere, directly oppressed the front, and covered everything around.


    In the face of this sudden burst of power, Lu Yao groaned, and a terrorist force also broke out on her body, sheltering the leaves and others behind her.


    Then she rushed out.


    The powerful force broke out and rushed into the sky. The vast bloody breath flashed, covered the earth and turned the sky into blood.


    One eye gradually turned to blood.


    In mid air, Wang Zhong issued a deep roar, and his whole body changed inexplicably.


    Under Lu Yao''s gaze, his armor spontaneously broke, revealing his strong body under the armor.


    On the surface of the body, a metallic luster appears, which seems to be a mysterious force flowing, especially mysterious and unique.


    "This is..."


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Lu Yao was stunned at first, and then reacted quickly.


    She remembered the war between Chen Heng and Wang Zhong.


    In that war, it was because of Wang Zhong''s unique secret skill that Chen Heng fell into a hard struggle and finally solved it.


    Now it seems that after several years, the other party''s secret skill has not been abandoned, but has been more enhanced.


    "Think of it."


    Facing Lu Yao''s eyes, Wang Zhong''s voice in front also came over. At the moment, it sounded particularly cold.


    "In that war, my defense was broken by your brother. So far, I lost that war."


    "After that, I have been strengthening my defense, and even learned a lot of secret skills with the help of the round table. Only through my killing power can I condense into the battle in front of me."


    "Come on!"


    While talking, his face took a look of fanaticism: "my battle body, no one in the fifth level can break it!"


    "Even if your brother recovers and stands on the same level as me, it will never be possible."


    "Just replace your brother and come and try!"


    The voice fell and he rushed straight ahead.


    With a dull roar, it was like a thunderstorm, which shook the whole earth.


    Wang Zhong''s body smashed forward heavily and made a big hole in the star.


    Then he rushed out again and fought fiercely with Lu Yao in mid air.


    The power of terror erupted.


    Facing Wang Zhong in front of her, Lu Yao didn''t leave her hand at all. Her strong strength broke out and rushed over Wang Zhong''s body, making a crisp sound like a collision between gold and iron.


    This situation was seen and felt terrible without exception.


    Lu Yao frowned.


    At present, Wang Zhong''s defense made her feel particularly difficult.


    Just now, she has tried her best.


    But no matter what kind of attack, hitting Wang Zhong in front of him can''t leave a wound on him, or even leave a trace at all.


    This terrible defense made Lu Yao feel terrible.


    In the past, Wang Zhong''s defense was really strong, but it was never strong enough.


    "You have to use more power..."


    Standing in the air, Lu Yao looked at Wang Zhong in front of her, then took a deep breath, and the idea flashed in her heart.


    Next, Lu Yao''s power became stronger and stronger.


    In the end, almost every shot was shot with all his strength without leaving any room.


    Under the powerful offensive, Wang Zhong did have some changes. He began to leave some traces and become different.


    However, even so, Lu Yao could not take the other party down, but left some scars on the other party.


    But these scars are not too deep, and often just left, and they heal again after a moment.


    It doesn''t seem to cause much damage at all.


    On the contrary, Lu Yao''s strength was consumed quickly at the moment because he made every effort to hit. Almost not long later, his breath weakened a lot.


    Gradually, her strength became weaker and weaker, her face became more and more flushed, and her breath weakened.


    "It''s useless!"


    There was another startling crash.


    In front of him, Wang Zhong looked at Lu Yao in front of him, sneered, and then waved his hand.


    A violent force roared forward, almost drowning Lu Yao in front of him.


    That power is so terrible and suffocating.


    In the face of Wang Zhong''s attack, Lu Yao''s face became pale. At the moment, her face seemed to lose blood color.


    "Your strength is really getting weaker and weaker..."


    Looking at Lu Yao like this in front of him, Wang Zhong showed disdain on his face. He still looked very strong without the slightest trend of weakness.


    The killing power given by the God of killing is still stored in his body. With the battle, it is slowly absorbed by him, keeping him at his peak.


    It is precisely because of this that Wang Zhong can be so strong and remain at the peak.


    On the contrary, Lu Yao is getting weaker and weaker at the moment.


    By now, he has exhausted his strength and is close to the limit.


    "It''s almost over..."


    After another blow and collision, Lu Yao''s body flew out and hit the ground heavily.


    Looking at Lu Yao''s appearance in front of him, Wang Zhong sighed softly, then stepped forward and walked slowly.


    A slight sound of footsteps passed here.


    On the ground, Lu Yao struggled to get up, but she couldn''t do it after all.


    On the center of her eyebrows, the original bright golden mark no longer shines.


    Wang Zhong''s tactics are undoubtedly effective.


    After a series of battles and battles, Lu Yao''s strength has weakened to the extreme, and even the blessing of the golden mark can''t continue.


    On her body, the cyan ancient armor is also full of scars, which seems to have reached a certain limit.


    "Damn it!"


    Lying on the ground, Lu Yao''s face was full of unwilling. She tried to sit up on the ground, but she couldn''t do it after all.


    "Feel desperate and unwilling?"


    Slight footsteps came slowly.


    Wang Zhong appeared in front of Lu Yao.


    Standing in place, he looked at Lu Yao''s figure in front of him and smiled: "that''s right."


    "In the past, that man saved you many times."


    "It''s a pity that he has died under the hand of Lord crimson."


    "Without him, what is it to rely on yourself?"


    His face showed a mocking look: "relying on yourself is nothing at all."


    "Tiny caterpillar, still want to fly!"


    The voice fell, and he stepped on it, driving a hundred miles of dust.


    In the dark, a terrible force was linked up and stepped down with this foot.


    "My king!"


    Behind him, the leaf subconsciously raised his head and looked at the scene in front of him. His eyes were wide open.


    They want to come forward to rescue, but it''s too late after all.


    No matter how fast they are, how can they compare with Wang Zhong?


    But in the end, the blow failed to fall.


    At a certain moment, the surrounding space seemed to stagnate, and an inexplicable force began to operate and erupt.


    When Lu Yao fell into the most dangerous moment, a long latent force burst out in her body, which was directly triggered at the moment.


    A slender arm stretched out and broke out at the critical moment, which directly smoothed all the forces contained in the blow and blocked the blow at the critical moment.


    Then a figure appeared.


    It was a teenager, wearing an ordinary short sleeve, looking like a normal student.


    But his face made the people present feel very familiar.


    "Brother....."


    Lu Yao looked at the figure standing in front of her. She was in a trance and almost thought she had an illusion at the moment.


    It seemed that she heard her cry. In front of her, the figure slowly turned around. A face like Chen Heng was expressionless, so he looked at her.


    A familiar feeling came, as if it was really like when Chen Heng was still there.


    "How possible!"


    Compared with Lu Yao''s excitement, Wang Zhong''s face was full of disbelief at the moment.


    "You have fallen and are dead!"


    "How could it continue to appear?"


    His face was full of disbelief. At the moment, he looked at Chen Heng in front and subconsciously stepped back.


    Can it be said that after the original war, Chen Heng has not died, but still remains, lurking around the king of gold?


    Wang Zhong subconsciously retreated a few steps, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    However, after careful observation, he calmed down and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I see..."


    In front of Wang Zhong and others, Chen Heng''s figure stood there.


    But in the light of the light, Chen Heng''s figure seems illusory, unreal, and there is no sense of suffocation that makes people feel terrible in the past.


    He does have the breath of Chen Heng, but it is much weaker. It seems that he is not the real noumenon at all, but just a separate body.


    "It''s not who it was, it''s just a part left over......"


    After determining that Chen Heng was not in front of him, but just a separation, Wang Zhong must have hummed softly at the moment, and then opened his mouth: "because he was worried about his sister''s safety, did he deliberately leave means before the war?"


    "Hum, you''ve worked hard for your sister."


    He has already guessed Chen Heng''s intention.


    There is no doubt that most of the present separation was left by the man when he was on chica.


    The mechanism of its attack should be that when the king of gold meets irresistible danger, he will recover spontaneously and protect his sister''s safety.


    To figure this out, Wang Zhong must have felt that all the previous panic had disappeared, but he was much more excited.


    "Good, good..."


    He looked at the figure of Chen Heng in front of him and looked at the face that made him remember deeply. His face became more and more excited: "if you were here, even now I would never be an opponent."


    "But what if it''s just a part you left behind?"


    "Just made up for my regret."


    He muttered to himself, then roared forward and rushed directly.


    His figure quickly, like a gust of wind, just disappeared from the original place in an instant and rushed to the front.


    Every inch of the earth jumped and destroyed, and the sky moved for it. The surrounding space was pulled by Wang Zhong''s power and completely turned into his field.


    For a moment, it seemed as if the whole world was moving towards the central area.


    This blow was already Wang Zhong''s full shot.


    Although he was very confident, he was very careful in the face of Chen Heng.


    Even if there is only a separate body in front of you, you should do your best and be very cautious.


    The roaring force rushed forward, almost covering up the people in front of him.


    And in it, the figure finally moved.

 Chapter 523

    Boom!


    The surrounding space was shaking, and in front, the figure gradually moved.


    Just as soon as there was an action, the surrounding space immediately stagnated.


    The power of terror spread out and affected the earth in all directions, covering almost the whole star.


    Under Wang Zhong''s gaze, Chen Heng slowly raised his head and looked at him expressionless.


    Boom!


    In an instant, it was like thunder, and a huge sound spread.


    Wang Zhong groaned and went back out directly. He was shaken away by a huge force.


    It was the first time he had been repulsed since the battle began.


    And this is clearly not the end.


    In front of him, a thin palm stretched out and pressed down with the force of ten thousand feet. It turned into a terrible blow and patted Wang Zhong in front of his chest.


    Bang!


    Like the sound of gold and iron interweaving, the whole world is shaking at the moment.


    "Come on!"


    Under the great pressure, Wang Zhong''s face changed slightly, but he was still roaring and rushed to the figure in front.


    The next moment, his figure flew back upside down.


    The crimson blood spread and flowed everywhere.


    In mid air, Lu Yao and others raised their heads and could easily see a scene immediately.


    There, Wang Zhong''s body was directly torn.


    A powerful force ran through the whole process, directly broke Wang Zhong''s absolute defense and almost tore his body apart.


    The crimson blood spreads everywhere, and the bloody breath spreads, which is particularly clear and conspicuous.


    "No! Impossible!"


    By that blow, half of Wang Zhong''s body was torn, but he was still alive with his tenacious vitality.


    On his body, the crimson power is flashing, and the killing power is spontaneously emerging to help him repair his body and heal his wounds.


    The wound, which was terrible enough to be fatal, seemed to be nonexistent in him, and did not cause any terrible results at all.


    But standing there, his mind was in a trance and couldn''t accept such a result.


    After several years, now, his strength is many times stronger than that at the beginning. Even his own defense has been strengthened many times. He is confident that even higher-level characters need to spend a lot of effort to break through.


    But even with such strength and defense, is it still so vulnerable to the person who used to be?


    What is the significance of his efforts and killings over the years?


    Wang Zhong can''t accept it. At the moment, he looks in a trance.


    After a while, he raised his head again, gritted his teeth and rushed forward.


    "No matter how strong, it''s just a residual part."


    "I don''t believe you can always be so strong!"


    He gritted his teeth and rushed forward. Now he was ready for the war of attrition.


    Indeed, Chen Heng''s split performance is particularly strong.


    However, no matter how strong it is, it can not change the fact that it is an embodiment.


    Since it is an incarnation, the power cannot last as long as the noumenon. Sooner or later, it will be exhausted.


    As long as it is consumed slowly, it can always be erased.


    In this regard, Wang Zhong has his own self-confidence.


    He has a huge killing power in his body.


    These killing forces can not only help him improve his strength, but also help him recover from his injury and keep him at his peak all the time.


    Such a state is perfect for fighting a war of attrition.


    Wang Zhong has sufficient self-confidence. As long as the other party can''t kill him with one blow, the victory will belong to him sooner or later.


    He thought so, and then rushed over.


    But the next moment, he began to doubt life.


    A palm print was shot down from the past, holding the force of ten thousand forces, as if to kill him directly.


    Just for a moment, his figure flew out again, and his whole body was heavily patted on the ground. It looked like a piece of flesh and blood, which had become a pool of broken meat.


    If it were not in his body, the power of killing was spreading and supporting his last life, I''m afraid he would be finished just this time.


    "Is this... The power of brother king of gold?"


    In the rear, looking at the battle in front, Ye Zi and three people exclaimed.


    Ye is fine. After all, he once saw the battle between Chen Heng and the crimson knight. At the moment, he was surprised, but he could accept it.


    But for the other two, the scene was a little exciting.


    Wang Zhong''s strength is not weak. With his own killing power, even though he is in the whole starry sky, his strength is only under the top.


    Not many of the five ranks were his opponents.


    Even if he can suppress him for a while, he will soon grind him to death.


    Therefore, in the past, he was invincible.


    But now it has become like this.


    A pool of minced meat, dying.


    It''s just a separate body. It has such power.


    It''s hard to imagine how strong it would be if what stood here in front of us was not a separate body, but a noumenon.


    Two followers exclaimed.


    In the front, Wang Zhong is doubting life at the moment.


    His plan is very good. He wants to slowly consume each other''s strength and finally find a chance to start.


    But judging from the current situation, it is outrageous.


    In the present situation, do you want to consume it slowly?


    I''m afraid I''m not going to be shot to death.


    The difference in power is so great that there is no way to make up for it.


    If you continue to stay, it will be more or less dangerous.


    At this point, Wang Zhong''s mind sprouted a retreat.


    Looking forward carefully, Chen Heng was still expressionless and didn''t do much. He just stood beside Lu Yao silently and looked at him there.


    It seems that there is no plan to continue shooting.


    This situation makes Wang Zhong feel certain.


    It seems that this separate body was only deliberately separated by the man in order to protect his sister, and would not specifically target the enemy.


    In that case, there should be no problem.


    The idea flashed through his mind, and then he quickly fled his position in front of him and ran to the distance.


    In this process, Wang Zhong''s eyes have been staring at Chen Heng, especially nervous.


    But fortunately, as he imagined, in front of him, Chen Heng just stood alone and didn''t seem to want to come to him.


    This scene not only made him feel certain, but also made Ye several people feel sorry.


    "What a pity..."


    Looking at Wang Zhongyuan''s fleeing figure, ye sighed: "if only he could take the opportunity to stay."


    Wang Zhong is the main force in this pursuit of Lu Yao, and also the most difficult and powerful object.


    Similarly, he has the strongest potential among the rising stars of the round table. No matter who he is, he will be afraid of the special ability to increase his power through killing.


    If we can take advantage of this opportunity to stay, we can not only reduce the pressure on Lu Yao, but also a blow to the round table.


    However, it is a pity that Chen Heng''s separation does not seem to leave any reason, but relies on instinctive action.


    Unless someone threatens Lu Yao''s safety, he won''t do it.


    In this case, when Wang Zhong wanted to escape, they could only sigh and could not do more.


    "But it''s ok..."


    Looking at the figure beside Lu Yao, the leaf sighed and felt some happiness: "in this way, the FA array can finally have time to complete."


    Among the people who came to chase them this time, Wang Zhong was the most powerful.


    The other party has been seriously injured. Even with the other party''s ferocious physique and talent, it will take quite a long time to recover.


    This gave them a long time to complete the array without interference.


    Ye thought so in his heart, and then the action on his hand accelerated and tried to depict the Dharma array.


    In front, Lu Yao looked at Chen Heng in front of her, and the expression on her face was very complex.


    Now, more than a year has passed.


    She finally saw Chen Heng again.


    But I didn''t think it was in such a way.


    "Brother..."


    Looking at Chen Heng''s familiar face, she couldn''t help whispering and shouting.


    She didn''t expect to reply. After all, from the previous situation, this separation has no independent wisdom.


    But to her surprise, in front of her eyes, Chen Heng nodded in response to her.


    Under Lu Yao''s stunned gaze, Chen Heng slowly stretched out his hand and put an arm on her shoulder.


    Then the change began.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng''s figure began to disappear rapidly, dissipated at a very rapid speed, and turned into a burst of golden brilliance.


    Following the connection, the light rushed forward and directly poured into Lu Yao''s body and integrated with her.


    A warm feeling suddenly emerged.


    At the moment, Lu Yao felt a comfortable feeling all over her body.


    A new force poured into the body.


    Lu Yao vaguely felt familiar with this feeling.


    When she was at chica, Chen Heng once gave her a unique fossil, which contained some unique power.


    Now Lu Yao''s feeling is somewhat similar to that of absorbing the fossil, but it is much stronger.


    This is actually divine power.


    Once the evolution stone contained the divine power given by Chen Heng.


    And now it is also divine power that occupies the main body in this incarnation.


    The two forces are the same, and the natural feeling is the same.


    Under the influence of divine power, Lu Yao''s breath began to change slowly.


    Her injuries gradually healed, and all the previous wounds disappeared and recovered.


    The divine power contained in the incarnation restored all the wounds on her body.


    In addition, her breath also began to improve and made progress. Without affecting her own potential, she improved part of her strength.


    When everything was over, in front of Lu Yao, Chen Heng''s figure finally disappeared and completely disappeared.


    He turned into light rain and disappeared.


    Standing where she was, Lu Yao looked at the scene in front of her and subconsciously stretched out her hand, as if she wanted to catch something, but she didn''t catch anything.


    Feeling that sense of nothingness, she was a little disappointed.


    After a while, the leaves came to comfort.


    "Don''t worry."


    Looking at the leaves coming in front of her, she shook her head and barely showed a smile on her face.


    She didn''t want them to worry, so she turned around, looked at the Dharma array that was about to be completed in front, changed the topic and said, "where are we transmitting this time?"


    "In order to avoid previous problems, I intend to send it far this time."


    The leaf touched his head, then thought for a moment, and then opened his mouth: "I have seen the coordinates of a star field on a star map."


    "That star field is desolate and remote."


    "So."


    Lu Yao nodded and then casually asked, "what''s the name of that star region?"


    "It seems to be..."


    Listening to Lu Yao''s question, ye bowed his head and thought for a moment. Then he remembered and answered, "he chixing domain."


    ......................


    When Lu Yao was still depicting the Dharma array and was ready to leave.


    On the other side, Chen Heng also felt the situation there.


    "The divine power seeds I left behind were used up after all."


    When the avatar dissipated, Chen Heng felt the situation on the other side of the avatar and understood the details of the war: "moreover, in this way?"


    At this moment, he feels a little strange.


    Both Lu Yao and Wang Zhong have a lot to do with him.


    Among them, Lu Yao is his sister, and Wang Zhong was trained by him.


    The two met in such a way.


    "But in just over a year, he can reach this strength......"


    Thinking of Wang Zhong, Chen Heng smiled: "it seems that he did a good job."


    Chen Heng was not surprised by Wang Zhong''s strength.


    The amount of killing power is not deceptive.


    Chen Heng''s killing power is drawn from Wang Zhong.


    In just over a year, the killing power accumulated by Chen Heng is enough to cultivate several five levels.


    From this point of view, it is not surprising that Wang Zhong''s own strength has reached this level.


    What is really surprising is that under the scouring of the power of killing, he can still maintain a good sense, and looks more sober than when he first obtained the divinity of killing.


    It seems that after adding the round table, he also gained a lot of benefits, thus eliminating some hidden dangers on himself.


    That''s good.


    From the beginning to now, the existence of Wang Zhong has brought many benefits to Chen Heng.


    This tool is very easy to use. Chen Heng doesn''t want it to disappear so soon.


    Therefore, his incarnation did not solve Wang Zhong before, but let him leave and escape.


    In addition, Lu Yao''s strength has made amazing progress.


    However, in more than a year, she transformed from her original weak strength and directly reached the fourth level.


    Combined with ancient armor and gold mark, it can be comparable to level 5.


    The progress of this strength is really very fast.


    Compared with Wang Zhong.


    "I''m going to speed up, too..."


    Thinking of Lu Yao''s growth, Chen Heng smiled, and then the idea rose in his heart.


    Then he turned away and walked towards another area.


    Standing at Chen Heng''s current level, it is not easy to continue to grow and rapidly increase strength.


    When the strength reaches a certain level, it becomes more and more difficult.


    At Chen Heng''s level, every improvement is a very difficult thing.


    However, this is true for others, but for Chen Heng, there are still ways.


    The simplest way is to irrigate the power of killing and swallow the Scriptures.


    At the same time, the black king''s sacrifice obtained from the red lotus society is also a good way.


    No matter which of the three ways, Chen Heng can improve his strength at the fastest speed.


    However, there are some problems.


    The problem of killing power is to affect the mind and make the true spirit no longer pure.


    Even if this problem is solved, the number of killing power is also a problem.


    Over the past year, Wang Zhong killed very ruthlessly on the starry battlefield.


    But the accumulated killing power may not be enough to make Chen Heng go further and reach a higher level.


    After all, Chen Heng has used a lot during this period of time.


    Even if not, the power required to continue to ascend from the fifth level is huge.


    If you want to go further, it will be difficult in the short term.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Anyway, judging from the current situation, the war will not happen in a short time.


    Chen Heng is not so eager to improve his strength for the time being.


    Take your time.


    Another place to strengthen strength is the initial space.


    The so-called initial space is a space sensed by the temporary transformation of Chen Heng and the scarlet Knight during the first World War.


    In that space, there is the projection of the initial slate.


    After he really entered that space at the beginning, Chen Heng had a trace of connection with that space and could feel the existence of the initial space at some time.


    Through this connection, although Chen Heng has no way to enter the initial space again, he can also lend a little strength from the initial space.


    This force is also called the initial force by Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng is no stranger to this force.


    At the beginning of the war with the crimson knight, it was relying on this power that Chen Heng could fight back at the last minute and repel the crimson knight.


    In this year, with Chen Heng''s continuous research, his connection with the initial space is also deepening.


    In the recent period of time, we should be able to make a breakthrough.


    Chen Heng has a hunch that in a period of time, he should be able to make a breakthrough in this regard.


    With this in mind, he turned away and walked towards his laboratory.


    Soon, time passed slowly.


    Three months passed in the blink of an eye.


    In the evening, the outside world was already dark.


    Chen Heng sat alone in his laboratory, looking at the outside scenery.


    Although it''s already dark, for Chen Heng, this change doesn''t matter and doesn''t affect anything at all.


    Looking outside through the windowsill, in this process, Chen Heng''s mood became calmer and more insipid.


    In the dark, a force began to come, which was more and more consistent with Chen Heng''s true spirit frequency.


    At a critical moment, a resonance began to appear.


    Boom!


    Like a stone suddenly dropped in the calm water.


    In Chen Heng''s mind, a scene suddenly appeared.


    It''s a golden portal.


    The golden door is very huge. At a glance, it seems boundless, as broad as the stars.


    Among them, the mysterious breath escaped and was felt by Chen Heng.

 Chapter 524

    The huge golden door in front of me is very special.


    In that golden portal, Chen Heng can feel the powerful initial force and the terrorist force that seems to affect the whole world.


    The power contained in that initial space is extremely terrible.


    If it breaks out, the world will be thrilled by terror.


    Even if we don''t talk about anything else, just the existence of this initial space itself is probably one of the biggest secrets of the world.


    Chen Hengjian has no doubt about this.


    The world before us is very special.


    In the past, Chen Heng has visited many worlds and witnessed the characteristics of many worlds.


    So is the world.


    In this world, we have the power of thinking, the initial power, and many powerful kings.


    In Chen Heng''s view, this is the characteristic of the world.


    The initial space in front of us is the focus.


    If we can study it thoroughly and understand its reason, Chen Heng''s understanding of the world must be further.


    With this goal in mind, Chen Heng began to explore seriously.


    In the void space, his figure slowly moved forward, step by step, towards the golden door in front.


    This process seems very slow to others, but it is also very firm.


    Being in this void space, in a sense, there is no walking.


    The void space in front of us is not real, and there is no so-called concept of distance.


    Chen Heng''s so-called walking is actually just a form he shows, which means that his connection with that portal is becoming deeper and deeper, and the distance is getting closer and closer.


    The performance is that he is moving forward and approaching towards the golden door.


    In this process, Chen Heng looked forward.


    With his approach, the huge golden portal in front seemed to have some reaction.


    The door, which was originally closed tightly and only left a gap, seems to have been opened, with a little more insignificant gap.


    However, this gap is very small, so small that it is very insignificant. At a glance, it almost makes people think it is an illusion.


    So, is this an illusion?


    "No, No."


    Standing in the void space, Chen Heng flashed the idea in his heart, then shook his head secretly and denied the idea that had emerged before.


    With his constant approach, the huge golden door in front is indeed gradually opening.


    Because with this process, the very thin initial force that originally floated in the four directions began to accelerate the condensation. At the moment, with Chen Heng''s thoughts flashing, it gradually condensed on him.


    And these, obviously, are not illusions.


    But what does it mean that the golden door is open?


    Chen Heng can feel that with the gradual opening of the golden door, the initial cohesion around him is also gradually growing and becoming more and more cohesive.


    This made him curious.


    What happens if that door is completely open?


    Did he enter the initial space again through that portal, or did something else happen?


    Chen Heng is looking forward to this and wants to know.


    So he began to work hard.


    Months passed quickly.


    In these months, with the efforts of Chen Heng, he finally achieved some results.


    "How could it be..."


    In the quiet and spacious laboratory, feeling the changes in himself, Chen Heng frowned.


    Now he is very different from him a few months ago.


    Perhaps only in terms of strength, his change is not great. What he did before and what he does now.


    But in other ways, there have been many changes.


    The most obvious is the dark smell on him.


    In Chen Heng''s body, at the moment, the breath becomes more obscure, and there is a mysterious power diffuse over his body.


    At the same time, the world around is the same.


    Maybe normal people can''t see it, but if they are strong enough, they can see that the space around Chen Heng is surging spontaneously at the moment.


    An invisible wave rippled everywhere, which matched with Chen Heng''s breath, and there was a feeling of incomparable perfection and coordination.


    Standing between heaven and earth, Chen Heng feels like the master of heaven and earth, with an inexplicable sense of coordination.


    It feels the same.


    Chen Heng can clearly feel that he is much stronger than he was a few months ago.


    Perhaps on the level of power, he has not changed much.


    However, with the increase and strengthening of the initial force, even if the same force is much stronger than in the past.


    With the gathering of initial force, Chen Heng can feel the rhythm of the world around him more and more, as if every move can affect his surroundings, which has a unique feeling that he has not had in the past.


    There is no doubt that these feelings are only in these months.


    With the gathering of the initial force, Chen Heng felt this change.


    The existence of initial force is very special in this world.


    In Chen Heng''s view, this power is somewhat similar to the power of destiny.


    Those who have a destiny have a destiny in their every move. They can save themselves from danger and become auspicious in case of difficulties.


    The initial power can directly strengthen the power of the owner and even increase its fit with the world itself.


    The benefits of this fit are beyond doubt.


    In this world, Chen Heng can obviously feel that his research on many things has become more smooth, and the practice of mental power is much easier. When he meets difficulties, he can also shine and solve them easily.


    This change has helped Chen Heng a lot.


    There is already a sense of being in harmony with heaven and earth and relying on the general trend of heaven and earth.


    Of course, this change is not entirely good.


    Over the past few months, Chen Heng has been trying to enter the void space and wants to strengthen the connection with the initial space, so as to enter it.


    With his efforts, he succeeded in doing so.


    In the void space, the golden door gradually opened and became brighter with Chen Heng''s efforts.


    The benefits of this result are very direct.


    A large number of initial forces escaped from the initial space and poured directly into Chen Heng. With blessings, his breath became more mysterious and unpredictable, like the feeling of heaven and earth.


    But after the benefits, the disadvantages are also obvious.


    After observing the Golden Gate several times, Chen Heng obviously found that all kinds of obsessions in his heart were fading.


    It was like being washed away. When the golden door opened more and more, all kinds of emotions in Chen Heng''s heart were gradually disappearing, and even the impurities in the true spirit were reduced, leaving only pure true spirit brilliance.


    This situation immediately aroused Chen Heng''s vigilance.


    It''s not a good thing that your obsession subsides.


    When the obsession subsides, something that was important in the past is no longer important.


    If you wait until your obsession and emotion completely disappear, you will become an absolutely rational person in the end.


    What will happen then is hard to predict.


    This may not be a big deal for others.


    After all, it''s just a little emotion and obsession. If you lose it, it''s not worth mentioning compared with becoming stronger.


    But Chen Heng doesn''t want to be like that.


    Moreover, Chen Heng also has concerns.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s just this part.


    Anyway, Chen Heng is not an noumenon in this world.


    Even what the world looks like, it will return to the noumenon after the final return.


    But fear is fear. This situation of separation will affect your own noumenon.


    The body can be changed again, at most one split.


    But there is only one true spirit.


    Chen Heng can clearly feel that the influence of the golden portal is not only limited to the body, but also acts directly on the true spirit.


    If Chen Heng really ignores it and allows the inexplicable force to continue to influence, I''m afraid that this influence will be directly blessed on his own body at that time.


    At that time, we will lose a lot.


    For Chen Heng, it''s not worth it.


    "But it''s not impossible..."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng thought for a long time, and finally the idea flashed in his heart.


    During this time, he has been thinking about finding a way to obtain the benefits of the initial space, but at the same time avoid the disadvantages of affecting his true spirit.


    Finally, he thought of a way.


    Philip.


    To be exact, the one who boarded Philip.


    Chen Heng''s state at the moment can be said to be noumenon or separation.


    After all, although the body is not his own, the true spirit is the only one.


    It''s not too much to say noumenon.


    That''s why we have to be so careful to avoid being affected.


    But Philip''s is not necessary.


    On Philip''s body, although there are some true spirits of Chen Heng, it is only part.


    Most of them were formed by directly swallowing Philip''s true spirit.


    This is also to hide Philip''s identity.


    After all, at this level after the fourth level, it is useless to simply seize other people''s bodies. The true spirit is the key.


    If Chen Heng doesn''t even absorb Philip''s true spirit, others won''t tell. Talilu can''t hide it.


    Because of the absorption of Philip''s true spirit, the separated true spirit fragment had brought impurities and was no longer pure.


    Chen Heng had no intention of absorbing it back. He was only prepared to place it on Philip and use this identity to do things.


    Since we didn''t intend to recycle, it''s better to do these things now.


    Chen Heng''s plan is to let the individual who lives on Philip visualize and try to accept the baptism of the golden gate.


    The noumenon is hidden after the separation. Through the connection between the separation and the noumenon, it comes from the feeling and initial force.


    Anyway, as noumenon and separation, their perception is also common to a certain extent.


    In theory, this idea should be feasible.


    Chen Heng flashed the idea in his heart, then silently closed his eyes and began to affect his separation in the distance.


    In an instant, in a spacious room in the distance.


    Chen Heng, who occupied his old body, opened his eyes again and looked at him with some turbid eyes.


    "So it is?"


    Separation and noumenon are integrated with each other.


    When the mind rises in the noumenon, the separation has already felt the meaning of the noumenon and understood it directly.


    "It''s feasible in theory, but I don''t know what will happen..."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng thought for a moment, and then the idea flashed in his heart.


    Then, without hesitation, he immediately began to try.


    In the spacious room, he sat on the ground and closed his eyes silently.


    An inexplicable Qi machine emerged.


    In an instant, it seemed that there were many scenes in front of us, and there were nihilistic fragments crossing, which was particularly clear and unique.


    Chen Heng is not unfamiliar with these scenes. He has been used to them in the past few months.


    So he strengthened his mind and continued to look forward.


    Soon, the expected scene emerged.


    A golden door appeared before his eyes.


    Looking at the Golden Gate standing in front, Philip (Chen Heng) raised his head and looked straight ahead.


    Under his gaze, the bright door ahead is opening, and an inexplicable force is intertwined, like expounding the profound meaning of life and death.


    Finally, with a bang, everything was over.


    As the golden door kept opening, Philip''s will returned again and was pushed back directly.


    "What''s going on?"


    In the quiet room, Philip opened his eyes again and was surprised: "why suddenly..."


    Just now, according to his previous experience, he pushed the golden gate open again in an attempt to feel the baptism of the power of the golden gate.


    The process was smooth at the beginning, but it became more and more difficult later.


    In the end, he even forced him out directly and couldn''t continue.


    Finally, compared with the ontology, his progress is less than half.


    "Why is there such a big difference..."


    Feeling the gap between them, Philip frowned, and then noticed something different.


    On him, a warm feeling flowed out.


    He subconsciously lowered his head and happened to see that in front of his chest, crimson blood was dripping down, which looked very frightening.


    I don''t know when his body cracked, and his blood was out of control and countercurrent.


    Moreover, this kind of wound is difficult to heal.


    Philip''s body is not bad. At least it is a fifth level existence. If it''s an ordinary injury, I''m afraid it won''t take long to heal automatically.


    However, the wound in front of me is not like this. It has been bleeding and has no tendency to heal at all.


    Philip felt something wrong and moved.


    In an instant, his body was shining, his mighty divine light was displayed, and his divine power broke out in an attempt to heal the injured body and recover himself.


    It''s just that soon, he found something wrong.


    In the wound on his body, he felt an inexplicable power entrenched.


    It is the existence of this force that makes the wound on his body unable to heal automatically and can only exist all the time.


    And this force is nothing else. It is a force Philip is very familiar with.


    Initial force.

 Chapter 525

    "There''s a problem..."


    Feeling the power entrenched in him, Philip shook his head and felt something wrong.


    The strength he had absorbed somehow produced different changes and reactions, which hurt his body.


    There are probably some problems.


    But at the moment, Chen Heng doesn''t know where this problem is.


    Standing where he was, Philip thought carefully, and then made a long study of this phenomenon.


    Then he found the connection.


    The reason why the initial force will bite back and make his body look like this in front of him mainly seems to be the problem of his body itself.


    Philip tried several times.


    He ruled out other influences, then strengthened the strength and potential of the body, and then went to the baptism of the golden gate.


    In addition to body strength, other conditions of several tests are general.


    But the results are very different.


    In this test, Chen Heng felt very different and supported more time and strength than before.


    It also opened the door for Philip and told him why.


    It''s not elsewhere, it''s the strength of the body.


    After in-depth research, Philip further confirmed the reason.


    In addition to the strength of the body, the potential of the body itself is also the greatest condition for bearing the initial force.


    Only when their body strength is enough and their potential is strong enough, can they bear the initial force to the greatest extent and bear the price of opening the golden door.


    Philip''s body would have cracked automatically before, and that''s why.


    Strictly speaking, Philip''s body is pretty good.


    After all, the foundation was very good at the beginning. Compared with ordinary people, there is no need to say more about the strength close to the fifth order.


    After taking over, Chen Heng pushed it forward with the power of killing, and further reached the level of level 5.


    When it comes to body strength alone, it''s pretty good.


    But the so-called good also depends on the comparison.


    Compared with ordinary people, the strength of level 5 is naturally good.


    But if compared with Chen Heng''s noumenon, this body is nothing.


    Compared with Philip''s body, Chen Heng''s body is still pregnant in the golden dragon tree.


    However, even if the breeding has not been completed, the strong potential has been revealed. Once it is bred, it is at least at the peak of the fifth order, with infinite potential.


    Philip''s body was pretty good. Compared with it, it suddenly became ordinary and nothing special.


    It is the great differences in the body that led to the previous changes.


    Philip''s body will automatically crack and produce wounds, which is precisely because his body can''t bear the power of the golden gate.


    Very simple and direct reason.


    Then Philip began to find a solution.


    Now that the reason has been found, it is naturally very simple to solve it.


    Just strengthen your body directly.


    Chen Heng has many ways to strengthen his body.


    Whether it is the baptism of killing power, the phagocytosis and transformation of swallowing scriptures, or the sacrifice of the black king''s sacrifice, it can achieve good results and let Chen Heng achieve his goal.


    However, considering all kinds of things at present, Philip''s eyes shifted and finally focused on swallowing the Sutra.


    To be exact, it was placed on the many stone slabs of the stone palace.


    The stone tablets that had been placed in the red lotus residence were now accepted by Philip.


    This is not surprising.


    After all, those stone slabs belong to him.


    These stone slabs contain some marks of the unique existence of the past, even corpses.


    According to legend, these stone slabs were transformed by the opponents killed by the black king in ancient times.


    On the road of the rise of the black king, he defeated many ancient gods and demons, and sealed these gods and demons in the stone slab for later viewing.


    This is the legend Philip learned.


    In Philip''s hands in the past, these slabs were only beautiful, and there was no other effect from then on.


    But now, in the hands of Philip today, it is not so.


    "More than 3000 stone slabs, even if the marks contained in most of them are incomplete, it is amazing..."


    Standing where he was, thinking about the tablets, Philip fell into a thought: "if you can swallow these tablets."


    More than 3000 stone slabs, each of which contains the marks of ancient gods and Demons and even blood essence.


    These things are undoubtedly a great tonic.


    If you can use the swallow heaven Sutra to devour and transform, you will certainly be able to improve your blood level a lot and reach another heaven and earth.


    Before that, Chen Heng had planned to leave these tablets to Xiaohong, so that after Xiaohong''s body was pregnant, he would devour these tablets to a further extent.


    But now, since Xiao Hong hasn''t come out of the golden dragon tree, it seems good to give it to Philip to use.


    In the blink of an eye, many thoughts flashed through Philip''s mind.


    In the following days, he began to try intermittently.


    Time passed slowly.


    In the following time, Philip not only continued to visualize the initial space and strengthen his connection with that space, but also swallowed the residual marks and blood essence in the slate to enhance himself.


    Under his action, the changes in him are very star.


    In just two years, Philip looked much younger.


    Although it is still like the old man before, both spirit and body show a strong vitality. It is almost not like an old man, but like a big man in his prime of life.


    Of course, the same is true in practice.


    For two years, after swallowing the slate, Philip''s level of life has been transformed. Now it is very different from the past.


    At the moment, after experiencing the continuous transformation of the level of life, he is actually in another stage, like returning to the growth period.


    If you look closely, you can find that Philip''s appetite has become larger and larger in recent years, and there is a tendency to become younger in various aspects.


    Thanks to this change, the power of the initial space is more and more closely connected with Philip.


    Boom!


    In the quiet and spacious huge room, a loud sound came out, which was very loud and people couldn''t help noticing.


    But there is only one person standing there at the moment.


    Philip stood alone, his black robe flying, and now stretched out his hand as if he had grasped something.


    Carefully observe the past, the surrounding space seems to be caught, and there is a real feeling to show, so it condenses and goes away.


    Rowing


    A wave of ripples appeared, and faintly, a more powerful force was condensing, which now flowed into Philip''s hands.


    Feeling the power in his hands, Philip looked calm, but said faintly: "finally to this extent......"


    Over the past two years, Philip''s body has changed not only his body, but also his strength.


    In a serious sense, in the past two years, he has not spent much effort on his own strength.


    After all, since we have expended our efforts in other aspects, we naturally ignore some in the promotion of strength.


    But even so, Philip''s strength is still improving at an unimaginable speed.


    In just two years, his strength has risen all the way and expanded rapidly. Now he has reached the peak of level 5 and is about to reach the level of level 6.


    This is the result that he did not focus on improving his strength.


    If this situation is known by others, I''m afraid it will be shocked and incredible. I don''t understand how he did it.


    But Philip knew it.


    The reason why his strength has made such great progress has nothing to do with himself.


    To a large extent, it is related to the power of the initial space.


    In the past two years, with Chen Heng himself constantly resonating with the initial space, the golden door is gradually opening to him, and a large number of initial forces continue to bless him.


    Today, his initial blessing has gone beyond Chen Heng''s noumenon.


    It can be seen that it is terrible.


    Such a huge initial blessing has also led to many effects.


    The improvement of strength is one of them.


    Under the blessing and influence of the huge initial force, Philip''s strength is constantly improving, even if he wants to control it.


    The reason why it is only at this level is that Philip has not focused on the improvement of his strength.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid we''ll break the isolation and directly reach the level of level 6.


    In two years, this change has taken place. I''m afraid no one believes it in advance.


    However, although the results are large, the cost is also obvious.


    In these two years, Philip can clearly feel the changes in himself.


    His mood swings are getting rarer and rarer.


    In the past, Chen Heng was a rational man.


    Philip, as a part of Chen Heng, naturally inherited his character.


    But no matter how rational, there will still be emotional fluctuations and their own preferences and ideas.


    But now, this situation is becoming more and more rare.


    Over the past two years, Philip''s emotional fluctuations have become increasingly rare, and many of his original obsessions have gradually subsided and become no longer important.


    Even the improvement of strength is no longer an important thing in his view.


    The display of this situation, just like what Chen Heng deduced at the beginning, has a trend of gradual evolution to machinery.


    This is not a good phenomenon for Philip.


    Because if he continues according to the current trend, I''m afraid that in the end, all his emotions will disappear and be wiped out, leaving only pure reason.


    At that time, I don''t know what will happen.


    But fortunately.


    This is just a separate body. Even if something happens, it is nothing as long as it does not affect the noumenon.


    At this time, Philip was a little lucky. Fortunately, he didn''t do it by himself.


    Otherwise, the situation will be very bad.


    The same thing, ontology and separation do it separately, and the situation is different.


    If the noumenon becomes like this under the influence of the initial force, even if the separation is good, it will be gradually assimilated and affected by the noumenon, and finally become like this in front of you.


    None of them can run away.


    But now it is the incarnation that becomes like this, then the existence of the noumenon can become the last straw hanging this separate body.


    Through the connection between noumenon and avatar, noumenon can exert influence on the separation. Even if the separation finally completely loses all emotions and leaves only pure reason, it can also manipulate the behavior of the separation through this connection and maintain the final bottom line.


    This result is naturally much better.


    "The deeper the connection with the initial space, the weaker the emotional fluctuation, and the deeper the connection with the surrounding world..."


    Standing where he was, Philip stood alone, feeling the changes in the past two years, and many thoughts flashed silently in his heart.


    In the past two years, with Philip''s deeper connection with the initial space, he seems to have more contact with the world, and there is a feeling of world blessing between his every move.


    Just like the son of destiny shrouded by destiny, every move can be echoed by the world.


    Even if it is just a power, it can achieve very good results when it is finally displayed.


    This is also one of Philip''s recent benefits.


    However, from this point of view, the so-called initial space of the world obviously has a huge secret, and may even be the center of the world.


    In other words, it is the core of the world.


    Otherwise, it would not have such an effect.


    Standing where he was, Philip thought.


    Then, the next moment, he seemed to feel something and looked up into the distance.


    Around him, the world itself has a vague feeling, which is fed back to him.


    In this case, Philip''s connection with the world around him was particularly close. Only in a short moment, he saw the specific place that made him feel through this connection.


    In the distance, in an unknown place, a mysterious altar appears.


    It was a mysterious and huge altar, desolate and huge, with a feeling of vicissitudes of years, very old.


    This altar seems to belong to an ancient and powerful existence. On it, Philip can clearly feel a strong breath, which is so clearly presented.


    From the perspective of the world itself, Philip can easily feel a sense of disgust.


    Then, an inexplicable feeling appeared.


    Philip lowered his head and looked ahead.


    With his will, the scene ahead also changes.


    A figure emerged.


    On the vast altar, the girl''s figure was displayed, wearing a long shirt and her face was full of stubbornness and consciousness.


    And that figure also gave Philip a very feeling.


    "Yao Yao..."


    Standing where he was, Philip looked at the figure, murmured subconsciously, and said the identity of the other party.


    No one else, it''s Lu Yao.


    Under Philip''s gaze, Lu Yao stood on the altar, raised one hand and threw a blue pearl to the ground.


    With a bang, the jewel burst into pieces and scattered into countless pieces.

 Chapter 526

    With a bang, the blue pearl broke directly into countless pieces.


    If you look carefully, you can find that these fragments have some unique power.


    On it, there is a rippling breath of the world, vaguely like stars contained in it, and that kind of brilliance is particularly bright.


    On the huge altar, Lu Yao''s face was ferocious and tried to resist the forces around him.


    Her body was shaking and looked as if she was under great pressure and was sitting trying.


    In Philip''s induction, there is another scene.


    After the blue pearl was broken, an invisible force was spreading around and stretched out its tentacles.


    That force is very strange. It seems to contain a unique and strange will. Once it emerges, it instinctively spreads around.


    A sense of exclusion from the world emerged.


    Philip could not help frowning, and a sense of disgust rose in his heart.


    This is an instinctive feeling, which has nothing to do with his own preferences, but emerges from his heart.


    Feeling this feeling, Philip felt it carefully.


    Finally, he found the root.


    The root of that disgust lies not in himself, but in his initial strength.


    With the emergence of that strange force, the initial force on him seemed to be a spontaneous riot, an inexplicable induction emerged, and the instinctive feeling was special.


    A feeling of disgust, trying to erase that power, emerged from Philip''s heart and was keenly perceived by him.


    "This instinct..."


    Standing where he was, he frowned.


    The initial power of his body seems to have a unique origin with that inexplicable power, so that just feel the breath, there is this unique feeling.


    Perhaps, the reason why he can feel this scene is precisely because the warning of his initial power is reminding him of something.


    Unfortunately, the initial power has been warned, but Philip still can''t do anything.


    Because the distance is too far.


    Although the induction is not clear, Lu Yao''s star field at the moment is not far from Hechi star, but it is not a distance that can be crossed in a moment and a half.


    Even a strong man like Philip can''t do anything under such a long distance.


    Just watch.


    Standing alone in place, he had no sorrow or joy in his heart, so he silently looked at the front and watched the evolution of the scene in front.


    On that altar, Lu Yao''s body was shaking.


    Above her head, the purple power of destiny burned violently, as if in some terrible danger.


    Vaguely, on the altar, an invisible big hand gathered and grabbed it from Lu Yao.


    Boom!


    Golden radiance blooms.


    Then it was all over.


    Under Philip''s gaze, at the last critical moment, the golden mark revived again, shone everywhere, dispelled all the haze and malice, and sheltered Lu Yao from infringement at the critical moment.


    Then, he seemed to feel the danger, and the golden mark was shining, in which the bright light of the true spirit shone, and a hole was opened on the blockade of the altar.


    Then, it took Lu Yao and his party, directly broke a space channel and sent it out.


    The light is bright and everything is gradually quiet.


    In place, on the altar, a huge shadow took shape.


    He has a huge figure, I don''t know tens of thousands of meters. He looks particularly spectacular and majestic, just like the gods and demons from ancient times.


    Standing on the altar, he looked at the direction Lu Yao left, and the corners of his mouth seemed to open.


    "King of gold..."


    The faint words fell. Although they were not any language Philip was familiar with, they could be understood by him strangely.


    It seems that in the moment just now, this unknown existence has already noticed the essence of Lu Yao and understood everything.


    Then, standing alone, he seemed to feel something, his eyes shifted and looked in another direction.


    The two lines of sight immediately collided.


    When Philip met the sight of the figure, an invisible evil thought suddenly grew in his heart.


    All kinds of desires and all kinds of evil thoughts immediately climbed up like moles and ants, as if to devour Philip''s mind and turn him into a puppet controlled by desire and manipulated by others.


    This feeling is terrible.


    The existence above the fourth order, the awakening of its own true spirit, and the origin has been sublimated.


    But even so, it is impossible to have no flaws at the spiritual level, and there will always be loopholes left.


    And the feeling in front of you, if any loophole is exposed, those evil thoughts will immediately rise from your heart and eat your mind, so that you can''t control it at all.


    Even those sixth order beings who polish the true spirit to be extremely powerful and even close to perfection can not completely avoid this influence. If they are not careful, they may suffer losses.


    Not to mention the fifth order.


    The emergence of such a force should have a terrible effect.


    However, Philip stood where he was, but his face did not change at all.


    All kinds of desires and evil thoughts eroded his mind and kept climbing in his heart, but they didn''t affect the waves at all, and even didn''t make him feel anything wrong.


    Everything seems to be blowing like a breeze, especially relaxed without any pressure.


    Standing there, his face was calm and expressionless, staring at the other end of the starry sky.


    Two unique beings meet and influence each other in such a unique way.


    "Eh?"


    In the distance, a voice of surprise and uncertainty came.


    At the other end of the starry sky, the inexplicable existence seemed surprised and didn''t understand why.


    After a while, he felt Philip''s unique and obvious breath, and finally reacted with a surprised look on his face.


    The next moment, his figure quickly disappeared and floated away.


    This concludes the scene.


    The emergence of such a force should have a terrible effect.


    However, Philip stood where he was, but his face did not change at all.


    All kinds of desires and evil thoughts eroded his mind and kept climbing in his heart, but they didn''t affect the waves at all, and even didn''t make him feel anything wrong.


    Everything seems to be blowing like a breeze, especially relaxed without any pressure.


    Standing there, his face was calm and expressionless, staring at the other end of the starry sky.


    Two unique beings meet and influence each other in such a unique way.


    "Eh?"


    In the distance, a voice of surprise and uncertainty came.


    At the other end of the starry sky, the inexplicable existence seemed surprised and didn''t understand why.


    After a while, he felt Philip''s unique and obvious breath, and finally reacted with a surprised look on his face.


    The next moment, his figure quickly disappeared and floated away.


    This concludes the scene


    With a bang, the blue pearl broke directly into countless pieces.


    If you look carefully, you can find that these fragments have some unique power.


    On it, there is a rippling breath of the world, vaguely like stars contained in it, and that kind of brilliance is particularly bright.


    On the huge altar, Lu Yao''s face was ferocious and tried to resist the forces around him.


    Her body was shaking and looked as if she was under great pressure and was sitting trying.


    In Philip''s induction, there is another scene.


    After the blue pearl was broken, an invisible force was spreading around and stretched out its tentacles.


    That force is very strange. It seems to contain a unique and strange will. Once it emerges, it instinctively spreads around.


    A sense of exclusion from the world emerged.


    Philip could not help frowning, and a sense of disgust rose in his heart.


    This is an instinctive feeling, which has nothing to do with his own preferences, but emerges from his heart.


    Feeling this feeling, Philip felt it carefully.


    Finally, he found the root.


    The root of that disgust lies not in himself, but in his initial strength.


    With the emergence of that strange force, the initial force on him seemed to be a spontaneous riot, an inexplicable induction emerged, and the instinctive feeling was special.


    A feeling of disgust, trying to erase that power, emerged from Philip''s heart and was keenly perceived by him.


    "This instinct..."


    Standing where he was, he frowned.


    The initial power of his body seems to have a unique origin with that inexplicable power, so that just feel the breath, there is this unique feeling.


    Perhaps, the reason why he can feel this scene is precisely because the warning of his initial power is reminding him of something.


    Unfortunately, the initial power has been warned, but Philip still can''t do anything.


    Because the distance is too far.


    Although the induction is not clear, Lu Yao''s star field at the moment is not far from Hechi star, but it is not a distance that can be crossed in a moment and a half.


    Even a strong man like Philip can''t do anything under such a long distance.


    Just watch.


    Standing alone in place, he had no sorrow or joy in his heart, so he silently looked at the front and watched the evolution of the scene in front.


    On that altar, Lu Yao''s body was shaking.


    Above her head, the purple power of destiny burned violently, as if in some terrible danger.


    Vaguely, on the altar, an invisible big hand gathered and grabbed it from Lu Yao.


    Boom!


    Golden radiance blooms.


    Then it was all over.


    Under Philip''s gaze, at the last critical moment, the golden mark revived again, shone everywhere, dispelled all the haze and malice, and sheltered Lu Yao from infringement at the critical moment.


    Then, he seemed to feel the danger, and the golden mark was shining, in which the bright light of the true spirit shone, and a hole was opened on the blockade of the altar.


    Then, it took Lu Yao and his party, directly broke a space channel and sent it out.


    The light is bright and everything is gradually quiet.


    In place, on the altar, a huge shadow took shape.


    He has a huge figure, I don''t know tens of thousands of meters. He looks particularly spectacular and majestic, just like the gods and demons from ancient times.


    Standing on the altar, he looked at the direction Lu Yao left, and the corners of his mouth seemed to open.


    "King of gold..."


    The faint words fell. Although they were not any language Philip was familiar with, they could be understood by him strangely.


    It seems that in the moment just now, this unknown existence has already noticed the essence of Lu Yao and understood everything.


    Then, standing alone, he seemed to feel something, his eyes shifted and looked in another direction.


    The two lines of sight immediately collided.


    When Philip met the sight of the figure, an invisible evil thought suddenly grew in his heart.


    All kinds of desires and all kinds of evil thoughts immediately climbed up like moles and ants, as if to devour Philip''s mind and turn him into a puppet controlled by desire and manipulated by others.


    This feeling is terrible.


    The existence above the fourth order, the awakening of its own true spirit, and the origin has been sublimated.


    But even so, it is impossible to have no flaws at the spiritual level, and there will always be loopholes left.


    And the feeling in front of you, if any loophole is exposed, those evil thoughts will immediately rise from your heart and eat your mind, so that you can''t control it at all.


    Even those sixth order beings who polish the true spirit to be extremely powerful and even close to perfection can not completely avoid this influence. If they are not careful, they may suffer losses.


    Not to mention the fifth order.


    The emergence of such a force should have a terrible effect.


    However, Philip stood where he was, but his face did not change at all.


    All kinds of desires and evil thoughts eroded his mind and kept climbing in his heart, but they didn''t affect the waves at all, and even didn''t make him feel anything wrong.


    Everything seems to be blowing like a breeze, especially relaxed without any pressure.


    Standing there, his face was calm and expressionless, staring at the other end of the starry sky.


    Two unique beings meet and influence each other in such a unique way.


    "Eh?"


    In the distance, a voice of surprise and uncertainty came.


    At the other end of the starry sky, the inexplicable existence seemed surprised and didn''t understand why.


    After a while, he felt Philip''s unique and obvious breath, and finally reacted with a surprised look on his face.


    The next moment, his figure quickly disappeared and floated away.


    This concludes the scene.


    The emergence of such a force should have a terrible effect.


    However, Philip stood where he was, but his face did not change at all.


    All kinds of desires and evil thoughts eroded his mind and kept climbing in his heart, but they didn''t affect the waves at all, and even didn''t make him feel anything wrong.


    Everything seems to be blowing like a breeze, especially relaxed without any pressure.


    Standing there, his face was calm and expressionless, staring at the other end of the starry sky.


    Two unique beings meet and influence each other in such a unique way.


    "Eh?"


    In the distance, a voice of surprise and uncertainty came.


    At the other end of the starry sky, the inexplicable existence seemed surprised and didn''t understand why.


    After a while, he felt Philip''s unique and obvious breath, and finally reacted with a surprised look on his face.


    The next moment, his figure quickly disappeared and floated away.


    This concludes the scene

 Chapter 527

    It takes all sorts to make a world


    In the world, each individual''s character is often different and has different characteristics.


    The five Knights of the round table naturally have very different personalities.


    Some knights are quiet, some are grumpy, some are vicious, and each has its own difference.


    Among the five knights, the blue knight is definitely the most cruel one.


    Judging from his past style, this knight''s coming to Hechi region may be another catastrophe.


    and.......


    Philip turned and looked out of the tower.


    His sight was flat and indifferent, like the way of heaven, showing an invisible spirit, all inclusive and obvious.


    Under his gaze, talilu''s body trembled slightly, like what bad memories were aroused by the name of the blue knight, and his face subconsciously showed ferocity and fear.


    The blue knight is not only the killing knight in the round table, but also the knight who destroyed talilu''s hometown, turned her from a princess of the kingdom into a slave and knocked down the dust.


    Even after many years, after many years, as long as she heard the name of this knight, talilu couldn''t help shaking her body and felt deep fear.


    It seems that her original memory impressed her so deeply that she can''t forget it now.


    Philip didn''t say anything about it. He just looked at talilu quietly and stared at her silently.


    After a while, talilu stopped her movement and slowly recovered.


    Standing in place, facing Philip''s line of sight, talilu raised his head, as if ashamed: "leader, i..."


    "No harm."


    Slight words fall.


    Philip shook his head with theout blaming: "there will be traces of the obsession in people''s hearts."


    "Your true spirit is not self awakening, but achieved through the black king''s sacrifice. It is too easy to be affected."


    "Remember to pay attention later."


    He looked at talilu and said faintly.


    Compared with the existence of the same order, talilu''s performance is a little bad.


    Her true spirit did not rely on self awakening and sublimation, but on external forces.


    Therefore, compared with the existence of the same level, nature has flaws, so that it is impossible to control your emotions.


    Very outrageous.


    If you don''t pay attention to this point and make up the gap above the true spirit, I''m afraid its ultimate achievement is this point.


    The higher you go, the higher your requirements for self will.


    Without the pure will to climb the peak and face everything, how can we bear the power of the peak?


    In this regard, talilu is a little too far away.


    But Philip didn''t say anything more, just a whisper.


    Then he raised his head and looked out.


    On the surface, he seemed to be looking at the outer sky.


    However, in fact, invisible, the initial force is already condensing.


    There are various forces floating with Philip''s will, focusing on him.


    An inexplicable feeling began to emerge, centered on Philip and spreading outward.


    The connection with the initial space continues to open, and then extends outward through the springboard of the initial space.


    Scenes emerge from the vast starry sky.


    The first is the stars, and then the distance continues to enlarge to a more distant place.


    In the end, it almost shrouded the whole Hechi domain and completely turned it into its own domain.


    With one''s own power, envelop a whole star field under one''s own will.


    If such a thing comes out, I''m afraid countless people will be shocked.


    How vast the starry sky is, the distance of a star field, if you don''t use the transmission array, you can''t complete the shuttle at all.


    How huge is the spiritual power required to envelop the self will in a star domain?


    Ordinary people don''t say to do it, even if they think about it, they don''t dare to think about it.


    But Philip did it, not only did it, but even felt very easy.


    It''s like eating and drinking water. It''s not difficult.


    This is not Philip''s own ability, but the power of the initial space.


    In this world, the initial space has all kinds of inexplicable forces, which can be put into one''s spiritual will and envelop the outside world.


    At this moment, with the help of this ability of the initial space, Philip magnified his spiritual will infinitely and shrouded it in the whole hitchist domain.


    In this state, everything in the whole Hechi star domain will be reflected in the eyes and clearly observed by it.


    Of course, too detailed scenes can''t be observed.


    That requires too much mental strength.


    If Philip is really so, I''m afraid that the short flow of information will burst him in an instant. There will be no accident.


    But even if it''s just about induction, it''s enough.


    An inexplicable and strange force appeared in Philip''s induction.


    That force began in the central region of the Hechi star domain and spread all the way. Now it is close to the edge of the Hechi star.


    It''s not far from the star.


    Strange forces are spreading and coming.


    If we don''t take any measures to allow it to develop freely, I''m afraid the whole hitchist region will become a dead land in the near future.


    It takes all sorts to make a world


    In the world, each individual''s character is often different and has different characteristics.


    The five Knights of the round table naturally have very different personalities.


    Some knights are quiet, some are grumpy, some are vicious, and each has its own difference.


    Among the five knights, the blue knight is definitely the most cruel one.


    Judging from his past style, this knight''s coming to Hechi region may be another catastrophe.


    and.......


    Philip turned and looked out of the tower.


    His sight was flat and indifferent, like the way of heaven, showing an invisible spirit, all inclusive and obvious.


    Under his gaze, talilu''s body trembled slightly, like what bad memories were aroused by the name of the blue knight, and his face subconsciously showed ferocity and fear.


    The blue knight is not only the killing knight in the round table, but also the knight who destroyed talilu''s hometown, turned her from a princess of the kingdom into a slave and knocked down the dust.


    Even after many years, after many years, as long as she heard the name of this knight, talilu couldn''t help shaking her body and felt deep fear.


    It seems that her original memory impressed her so deeply that she can''t forget it now.


    Philip didn''t say anything about it. He just looked at talilu quietly and stared at her silently.


    After a while, talilu stopped her movement and slowly recovered.


    Standing in place, facing Philip''s line of sight, talilu raised his head, as if ashamed: "leader, i..."


    "No harm."


    Slight words fall.


    Philip shook his head with theout blaming: "there will be traces of the obsession in people''s hearts."


    "Your true spirit is not self awakening, but achieved through the black king''s sacrifice. It is too easy to be affected."


    "Remember to pay attention later."


    He looked at talilu and said faintly.


    Compared with the existence of the same order, talilu''s performance is a little bad.


    Her true spirit did not rely on self awakening and sublimation, but on external forces.


    Therefore, compared with the existence of the same level, nature has flaws, so that it is impossible to control your emotions.


    Very outrageous.


    If you don''t pay attention to this point and make up the gap above the true spirit, I''m afraid its ultimate achievement is this point.


    The higher you go, the higher your requirements for self will.


    Without the pure will to climb the peak and face everything, how can we bear the power of the peak?


    In this regard, talilu is a little too far away.


    But Philip didn''t say anything more, just a whisper.


    Then he raised his head and looked out.


    On the surface, he seemed to be looking at the outer sky.


    However, in fact, invisible, the initial force is already condensing.


    There are various forces floating with Philip''s will, focusing on him.


    An inexplicable feeling began to emerge, centered on Philip and spreading outward.


    The connection with the initial space continues to open, and then extends outward through the springboard of the initial space.


    Scenes emerge from the vast starry sky.


    The first is the stars, and then the distance continues to enlarge to a more distant place.


    In the end, it almost shrouded the whole Hechi domain and completely turned it into its own domain.


    With one''s own power, envelop a whole star field under one''s own will.


    If such a thing comes out, I''m afraid countless people will be shocked.


    How vast the starry sky is, the distance of a star field, if you don''t use the transmission array, you can''t complete the shuttle at all.


    How huge is the spiritual power required to envelop the self will in a star domain?


    Ordinary people don''t say to do it, even if they think about it, they don''t dare to think about it.


    But Philip did it, not only did it, but even felt very easy.


    It''s like eating and drinking water. It''s not difficult.


    This is not Philip''s own ability, but the power of the initial space.


    In this world, the initial space has all kinds of inexplicable forces, which can be put into one''s spiritual will and envelop the outside world.


    At this moment, with the help of this ability of the initial space, Philip magnified his spiritual will infinitely and shrouded it in the whole hitchist domain.


    In this state, everything in the whole Hechi star domain will be reflected in the eyes and clearly observed by it.


    Of course, too detailed scenes can''t be observed.


    That requires too much mental strength.


    If Philip is really so, I''m afraid that the short flow of information will burst him in an instant. There will be no accident.


    But even if it''s just about induction, it''s enough.


    An inexplicable and strange force appeared in Philip''s induction.


    That force began in the central region of the Hechi star domain and spread all the way. Now it is close to the edge of the Hechi star.


    It''s not far from the star.


    Strange forces are spreading and coming.


    If we don''t take any measures to allow it to develop freely, I''m afraid the whole hitchist region will become a dead land in the near future.


    It takes all sorts to make a world


    In the world, each individual''s character is often different and has different characteristics.


    The five Knights of the round table naturally have very different personalities.


    Some knights are quiet, some are grumpy, some are vicious, and each has its own difference.


    Among the five knights, the blue knight is definitely the most cruel one.


    Judging from his past style, this knight''s coming to Hechi region may be another catastrophe.


    and.......


    Philip turned and looked out of the tower.


    His sight was flat and indifferent, like the way of heaven, showing an invisible spirit, all inclusive and obvious.


    Under his gaze, talilu''s body trembled slightly, like what bad memories were aroused by the name of the blue knight, and his face subconsciously showed ferocity and fear.


    The blue knight is not only the killing knight in the round table, but also the knight who destroyed talilu''s hometown, turned her from a princess of the kingdom into a slave and knocked down the dust.


    Even after many years, after many years, as long as she heard the name of this knight, talilu couldn''t help shaking her body and felt deep fear.


    It seems that her original memory impressed her so deeply that she can''t forget it now.


    Philip didn''t say anything about it. He just looked at talilu quietly and stared at her silently.


    After a while, talilu stopped her movement and slowly recovered.


    Standing in place, facing Philip''s line of sight, talilu raised his head, as if ashamed: "leader, i..."


    "No harm."


    Slight words fall.


    Philip shook his head with theout blaming: "there will be traces of the obsession in people''s hearts."


    "Your true spirit is not self awakening, but achieved through the black king''s sacrifice. It is too easy to be affected."


    "Remember to pay attention later."


    He looked at talilu and said faintly.


    Compared with the existence of the same order, talilu''s performance is a little bad.


    Her true spirit did not rely on self awakening and sublimation, but on external forces.


    Therefore, compared with the existence of the same level, nature has flaws, so that it is impossible to control your emotions.


    Very outrageous.


    If you don''t pay attention to this point and make up the gap above the true spirit, I''m afraid its ultimate achievement is this point.


    The higher you go, the higher your requirements for self will.


    Without the pure will to climb the peak and face everything, how can we bear the power of the peak?


    In this regard, talilu is a little too far away.


    But Philip didn''t say anything more, just a whisper.


    Then he raised his head and looked out.


    On the surface, he seemed to be looking at the outer sky.


    However, in fact, invisible, the initial force is already condensing.


    There are various forces floating with Philip''s will, focusing on him.


    An inexplicable feeling began to emerge, centered on Philip and spreading outward.


    The connection with the initial space continues to open, and then extends outward through the springboard of the initial space.

 Chapter 528

    The world is very big and vast, and the distance between star regions is very far.


    The number of stars in each star field is also more than ordinary people think, which is an extremely huge number.


    Among the many stars, Hechi stars are not so remarkable, even compared with other stars in Hechi star domain, they are not so outstanding, just ordinary.


    However, in the ancient times, which is very far away from today, Hechi was an extremely vast area.


    It is particularly prosperous and has a very special status in the original Hechi star domain, even the core of Hechi star domain.


    Even the name of the star domain of Hechi is determined by Hechi, which shows its original status.


    At the beginning, Hechi was the most prosperous and prosperous place in Hechi domain.


    But with the passage of time, the prosperous places in the past have declined, and the glory of the past has faded. Only the name he chixing remains, telling the world the prosperity of this star in the past.


    This star was able to become the core of Hechi star domain at the beginning, which naturally has its particularity.


    After many investigations, Lu Yao has learned some past stories.


    In a long time ago, there was a supreme strong man in the Hechi star domain.


    The power of the strong man is so strong that he can be on a par with any king, even when the king of gold is in its heyday.


    It was precisely because of that king that Hechi star was able to stand out and become the center of that era.


    This king, whose title is black king, is one of the kings rising in the era of kings, just like the king of gold.


    "If we''re not mistaken..."


    Walking on the road, Lu Yao gritted her teeth and advanced: "after the black king fell inexplicably, there is a great probability that his body and inheritance will remain on the Hechi star."


    "If we want to solve the evil king, we can only have a chance to find the inheritance of the original black king."


    She said, gritting her teeth.


    The connection between the evil king and them and Lu Yao is no small matter.


    Even to some extent, the reason why the evil king appeared and was able to extricate himself from the long seal was because of Lu Yao in front of him.


    To some extent, this disaster was caused by Lu Yao.


    Just think about the countless creatures who died in the disaster and the destroyed life stars, Lu Yao''s heart can''t help becoming heavy and has a strong sense of guilt and mission.


    Since the disaster started because of her and the evil king was released because of her, she should also end the disaster.


    Only in this way can the guilt in her heart slow down and disappear and be calm.


    This disaster can also stop, and there is no need for more innocent creatures to be involved and die.


    With this idea, Lu Yao came to Hechi star and wanted to find the inheritance and remains of the black king as a means to deal with the evil king.


    Because if their previous speculation was correct, the evil king and the black king must have some unusual relationship, or even the same person.


    Therefore, if you want to target each other, it is most appropriate to use those things left by the black king in the past.


    If we can find the remains of the black king, there may be a glimmer of hope to stop the disaster and seal the evil king.


    With this idea, they came to the Hechi star, ready to look for the inheritance left by the black king.


    But there is no doubt that this is also a very difficult thing.


    Hechi star is not big, but it is absolutely not small. There are not only many countries, but also a mysterious place of death, which hides many ancient relics and inheritance.


    It is undoubtedly very difficult to find the traces of the black king''s past on such a star in a short time.


    If ordinary people do this, I''m afraid they may not be able to find it even if they spend their whole life''s efforts.


    After all, if the inheritance of the king is so easy to find, then where can Lu Yao find it.


    Those hunters who linger among the relics all year round and try to find the secret treasures and inheritance of ancient civilization have long cleaned up all the places where inheritance may exist.


    However, as the son of destiny in this era, Lu Yao is naturally different.


    Above her head, the lavender destiny is floating. At this moment, a unique force is spreading, affecting all directions and guiding her to a certain place.


    This is the force of destiny. It is guiding Lu Yao''s next action, so that she can meet her next goal, so as to achieve her goal.


    In the usual time, it is with their huge destiny that Lu Yao and other talents can save themselves from danger, survive in danger again and again, and even become stronger and stronger.


    This time, however, the situation is slightly different.


    The purple power of destiny is constantly floating.


    But before it has exerted enough influence, it has been perceived by some existence.


    "This feeling..."


    In a station of the Red Lotus Club, Philip withdrew from the observation state and was about to go to one side to rest, but it seemed as if he suddenly felt something and looked at another place.


    In him, the initial force is constantly shaking, and there is a unique force cohesion. At the moment, it is constantly fluctuating, and it seems that something is coming out.


    "Variables..."


    Feeling this, Philip frowned, then turned around and looked in the direction he felt.


    Then, the visual field changes.


    Under Philip''s gaze, Lu Yao''s appearance appeared.


    Over the past half a year, Lu Yao has changed a lot, but there is nothing for Philip. Perhaps he still has no subjective will, but in fact, in all the possibilities in the future, Lu Yao will obtain all kinds of inheritance left by the black king, thus greatly increasing his strength.


    As for Hechi, it has now become the safest place in the whole Hechi region.


    Lu Yao came to this star now. From the perspective of God, it is the best choice.


    Even if the original intention is not so, but under the influence of destiny, he still made the best choice.


    The power of destiny is really terrible.


    At this moment, Philip had a further understanding of the power of destiny.


    He even had a hunch.


    In the battle between the blue knight and the evil king, Lu Yao may get some adventure, so as to greatly increase her strength and implement leapfrog growth.


    Standing where you are, all kinds of thoughts pass through your mind.


    A light breeze blew over Philip''s robe.


    His face was calm in the light, and he looked away.


    In the distance, on the other side, a huge manor emerged.


    Among them, there is a tall golden dragon tree and the figure of a little girl.


    "Has it finally reached this level?"


    Chen Heng walked out of the laboratory and came to the outside world again.


    There is a connection between separation and noumenon, so when Philip knows all kinds of information, Chen Heng, as noumenon, naturally knows it.


    Aware of the next change, Chen Heng did not continue to nest in his own laboratory, but walked out of it and came to the outside world.


    "I wanted to take my time."


    Walking on the road, Chen Heng flashed all kinds of ideas in his heart. At the moment, he looked forward: "it''s a pity......"


    Chen Heng originally thought that he could stay on the Hechi star for a long time, until he deduced his strength to a very high level, and then left here, facing the wind and rain of the outside world.


    Unfortunately, although he thought so, others didn''t mean to give him a chance.


    The overall situation has changed. The battle between the blue knight and the evil king is inevitable and unstoppable.


    In order to deal with what happened next, Chen Heng had to stop his latent and prepare.


    Fortunately, in the previous time, Chen Heng also had a lot of achievements, and Philip''s separate existence.


    Otherwise, even if it was him, I''m afraid he could only find a way to leave Hechi and escape to other star regions.


    No way out.


    Before absolute power, all power and wisdom are worthless.


    In front of people at the levels of blue knight and evil king, if there is no equal power with them, it is just a mole ant.


    So at the moment, Chen Heng had to move.


    He walked out of the laboratory, not elsewhere, but directly to the Orel family''s manor.


    In the Orel family manor, the surroundings are still the same as before, and there seems to be no change.


    Marico is not here at the moment. He is still fighting outside.


    In this half year, due to the improvement of their own strength and the power of the orer family, the residence of the whole orer family has become larger and larger, and there are more and more places under their jurisdiction.


    Although this is a good thing, it also leads to more and more busy and less personal time.


    Although his love for gunali remained the same, he did spend less and less time with her.


    Fortunately, now gunali has gradually grown up and began to be sensible. She also has something she should strive for. She won''t be looking for her father all day like before.


    From then on, Chen Heng walked in without anyone''s attention.


    Around, the servants of the Orel family watched Chen Heng enter the entrance. They didn''t respond at all, as if they hadn''t seen it.


    He walked to an area of the manor as if there were no one else.


    It''s a spacious training ground.


    On the training ground, gunari''s small figure emerged.


    She is still training with a wooden sword in her hand.


    Beside her, Mary trained there.


    However, compared with more than half a year ago, the gap between the two has begun to open.


    More than half a year ago, gunari had just embarked on the road of transcendence, and Mary was already an official martial artist.


    But now, more than half a year has passed.


    Mary''s strength has been fully improved and improved, has crossed many, and is about to reach the second level.


    But gunari is more exaggerated.


    Her figure is still as Petite as before. She looks like an ordinary little girl. She is weak, tender and very weak.


    But when you look carefully, you can find the huge power hidden under the petite body.


    Now gunali is a third-order warrior.


    More than half a year, from an ordinary little girl to a third-order martial artist.


    The gap between them is really great.


    If you were an ordinary person, I''m afraid you wouldn''t believe that there should be such a thing in the world.


    But now this kind of thing really happened, which makes people feel magical.


    The reason for this is, of course, thanks to Chen Heng''s training and the indoctrination of killing power.


    Gunali''s own thought in the dark is progressing very fast, so the source grows rapidly and the level of life improves rapidly.


    After the level of life was improved, Chen Heng instilled the power of killing and made up for the missing details.


    In this way, the speed of his practice is of course extremely fast.

 Chapter 529

    Gunali''s cultivation speed is of course extremely fast.


    Of course, it is not just because of the indoctrination of killing power that she can have the speed of practice today.


    The blood of the Orel family, the initial thought taught by Chen Heng, and Chen Heng''s personal teaching are one of the reasons why gunali''s power has increased so rapidly.


    Of course, the improvement of life level sometimes does not mean the improvement of combat effectiveness.


    Just from the current situation, although gunali''s life level has reached the third level, it''s good to be able to reach the second level in terms of combat power.


    After all, this is just a little girl. You can''t force too much.


    Before that, Chen Heng did not require him to practice too many fighting skills, but only improved his life level.


    In a short time, it still has great potential to tap.


    As for Mary on one side, it''s much worse.


    Chen Heng took a look at Mary standing aside, who is resting at the moment.


    More than half a year later, her strength has also improved.


    In her attitude, Chen Heng did not hide his secrets.


    Chen Heng also taught Mary the initial thought of meditation taught to gunali and asked her to practice together.


    However, in terms of progress, she is far from being able to compare with gunali. Even though more than half a year has passed, she is now just a beginner.


    Talent is pretty good, but that''s it. Maybe it''s a genius in the eyes of others, but in the eyes of Chen Heng, it''s just a Chinese posture.


    He stood where he was, looked at it like this for a while, and then turned his eyes to gunari.


    Ahead, gunali paused, first confused, and then surprised.


    "Here you are, teacher!"


    She looked in the direction of Chen Heng with some surprise, and had found out the arrival of Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng nodded secretly.


    With the improvement of gunari''s strength, the role of her unique ability is becoming more and more important.


    Six months ago, if Chen Heng deliberately hid, she had no way to detect it.


    But now, if Chen Heng stood in front of him and didn''t try her best to hide, gunali could gradually detect the trace of Chen Heng and find his existence.


    This is also a great progress.


    And it''s just the beginning.


    Chen Heng believes that with the passage of time, gunali''s powers will continue to improve, and may reach a very strong level in the end.


    But for the time being, these are not the most important.


    Although gunari''s powers are powerful and have great potential, they can''t play a role in today''s situation. It still takes time to grow.


    And this time is the most scarce now.


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart. Then he reached out and touched Gu Nari''s head, calming her mood for a moment.


    A moment later, Chen Heng left the vast training ground and came to another area.


    It was a garden, in which flowers and plants were flourishing, beautiful flowers were in full bloom, and a little aroma was blooming.


    Chen Heng is located in it. He doesn''t pay attention to the beautiful scenery around him. He just walks forward to the center of the garden.


    A huge golden dragon tree stands there with luxuriant branches and leaves. Every leaf and branch is golden, as if made of gold. It is very unique and miraculous.


    The standing of tall ancient trees seems to bring changes in time, but also precipitate the surrounding scenery, and go through the vicissitudes of the past.


    Standing alone under the tall ancient trees, Chen Heng looks like an ancient sage, thinking about the origin and changes of the universe.


    He raised his head and looked at the huge golden dragon tree in front of him.


    The scene began to change.


    Inside the trunk of the golden dragon tree, there are two new life bodies.


    The body belonging to Chen Heng has been formed and initially bred and mature. As long as Chen Heng enters it, it can be used immediately.


    Xiaohong is still silent, absorbing external forces and the vitality of the golden dragon tree to thrive. Now she has recovered to the previous level, and even goes further and has a deeper understanding.


    "Although there are still some defects, it can probably be used..."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng muttered to himself, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    Then he stretched out his hand, and the power of the true spirit spread and wound around the huge golden dragon tree in front of him.


    A little golden light dissipated.


    In the golden dragon tree, the body opened its eyes and looked at Chen Heng.


    It is a very special feeling that two lines of sight emerge at the same time.


    Feeling this feeling, Chen Heng smiled and then cut off the connection with his body.


    In this short time, what he was ready to do had been completed.


    The Jedi mark he studied has been planted on this body.


    According to the results of Chen Heng''s previous research, after Jedi imprint planting plays a role, the strength of this body is bound to increase at the fastest speed.


    Of course, this promotion also has a price.


    As the price of strength improvement, the life span of this body and even vitality will be greatly shortened.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    The so-called body is nothing for people of Chen Heng''s level.


    As long as the true spirit does not decay, it doesn''t matter if the body is old when it collapses.


    Just like Chen Heng at the moment, it is not a problem to abandon the flesh and survive.


    The role of body for Chen Heng is more to give full play to his strength, but also to better protect his true spirit.


    If there is not a strong enough body as the load, even if the powerful true spirit is hard to play, it will be greatly limited.


    Moreover, the pure true spirit is also vulnerable. If he is not careful, I''m afraid Chen Heng will leave many problems even if he returns to the world of gods.


    Therefore, a body is still necessary.


    If you can, Chen Heng naturally wants to be perfect, polish his body to the extreme, and then integrate with his own true spirit.


    But now, there is no such time.


    Fortunately, from the current situation, although this body has not fully met Chen Heng''s expectations, it is enough.


    It should be nothing if it is only used for a short time.


    Chen Heng flashed the idea in his heart and then turned to leave.


    Behind him, in the golden dragon tree, Chen Heng''s body began to change.


    The golden Jedi mark spread throughout the body, activating the great potential hidden in the body.


    This kind of excitation is very violent and violent, almost tearing and reorganizing the whole body.


    Even though this body has no real spirit, it only has a preliminary instinct. At the moment, all parts of the body are also shaking and seem to feel great pressure.


    Blood flows in the body. At the moment, there are many damages inside the body where the naked eye can''t see it.


    Fortunately, at this moment, this body is still in the golden dragon tree.


    Feeling the damage of the body, an inexplicable wave began to run, began to mobilize the great vitality contained in the golden dragon tree, began to instill the body, and then recovered the injury on the body.


    In the process of this repair, the strength of this body is rapidly increasing and changing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Outside, pieces of fallen leaves fall with the wind.


    On the tall crown of the golden dragon tree, pieces of golden leaves began to wither, as if they had lost their divinity. So far, they fell to the ground. At a glance, they were particularly beautiful and unique.


    The scene is particularly beautiful.


    Next, time goes on.


    Another three days have passed.


    Three days, usually very fast, just a blink of an eye. It''s not worth mentioning at all.


    But for some people, these three days are very anxious.


    The movements of the round table are not top secret.


    As the top five knights, the blue knight himself also disdains to hide his whereabouts.


    Therefore, at this moment, many people already know the news of the arrival of the blue knight.


    More know that the Blue Knight will go deep into the Hechi star domain and fight with the strange source.


    It is this news that makes all those who know it feel nervous.


    The blue knight has been flying in the stars for many years, and his style is not a secret.


    People who know this character basically know his style.


    To put it bluntly, most people don''t want the blue knight to come to Hechi even if they let the strange continue to spread.


    If the strange source continues to spread, it may continue to survive and may not necessarily die.


    But if the blue knight comes, the probability of death will become very high.


    At the moment of knowing the arrival of the blue knight, I don''t know how many people feel heavy and feel the end is coming.


    It just came.


    It is impossible for the people of Hechi star region to drive the blue knight away.


    It''s not just inappropriate, it''s looking for death.


    Anyone who dares to do this, without the hands of the blue knight, has been automatically pressed by his teammates for fear that he will do something stupid and hurt everyone.


    In this case, they can only watch the trace of the blue knight in the starry sky become clearer and closer to the star.


    Three days later, in the observation of many people, the figure of the blue knight became closer and closer.


    Now, it has reached the vicinity of the star.


    A scene emerged.


    One night, above the Hechi star, everyone looked up and could see a spectacular scene.


    On the vast starry sky, a piece of blue starlight shrouded everything, like a curtain of heaven, and the opportunity shrouded Hechi stars.


    "What''s that? A meteor?"


    A pale blue meteor pierced the sky and rushed towards another dim star. Its brilliance was particularly dazzling.


    Then, the space around the whole Hechi star gradually became unstable.


    It seems that something in the distance has caused changes, leading to turbulence in the surrounding space, causing a series of chain reactions.


    In this regard, the people naturally do not understand what happened, which can only be explained by the normal changes of celestial phenomena.


    Only those really high-level people can understand what this is.


    Malcolt had left the station and returned to his family''s manor.


    Obviously, he also received the news, so he quickly came back and came to his daughter.


    In the past half a year, with the help of Chen Heng and the changes in gunali, malikdo has become much stronger and more confident.


    Therefore, in the past half a year, even if he was in high spirits and energetic, he seemed to be full of energy at any time.


    Just at this moment, he could not help frowning and felt a little depressed.


    He already knew the news of the arrival of the blue knight, and he already had an unknown premonition in his heart.


    However, he is not really desperate.


    Because beside him, there is Chen Heng.


    In the past half a year, he also had some guesses about Chen Heng''s identity. He learned about the original clues through efforts to search, so he had some understanding.


    It was this speculation that gave Malik more hope.


    Otherwise, he might be desperate at the moment.


    A repressive atmosphere enveloped the high levels of Hechi stars.


    Everyone who knows the battle of the blue knight feels fear and hesitation.


    This is especially true for those who know the glorious achievements of the blue knight in the past.


    However, now it is just fear and hesitation.


    It is far from despair.


    At this moment, they are waiting and watching, trying to wait for the final result of the war.


    In the starry sky, the confrontation has already begun.


    ......................


    Boom!


    The ripples in layers of space continue to disperse, just like the fine texture on the calm water, so unique.


    In the vast starry sky, stars fall and fall forward under the influence of a special force, flying like rain.


    With the blessing of power, the power of these meteorites is very terrible. If they are encountered directly, I''m afraid they will turn into fly ash immediately. There will be no accident.


    However, now it is just fear and hesitation.


    It is far from despair.


    At this moment, they are waiting and watching, trying to wait for the final result of the war.


    In the starry sky, the confrontation has already begun.


    ......................


    Boom!


    The ripples in layers of space continue to disperse, just like the fine texture on the calm water, so unique.


    In the vast starry sky, stars fall and fall forward under the influence of a special force, flying like rain.


    With the blessing of power, the power of these meteorites is very terrible. If they are encountered directly, I''m afraid they will turn into fly ash immediately. There will be no accident.


    However, now it is just fear and hesitation.


    It is far from despair.


    At this moment, they are waiting and watching, trying to wait for the final result of the war.


    In the starry sky, the confrontation has already begun.


    ......................


    Boom!


    The ripples in layers of space continue to disperse, just like the fine texture on the calm water, so unique.


    In the vast starry sky, stars fall and fall forward under the influence of a special force, flying like rain.


    With the blessing of power, the power of these meteorites is very terrible. If they are encountered directly, I''m afraid they will turn into fly ash immediately. There will be no accident.


    With the blessing of power, the power of these meteorites is very terrible. If they are encountered directly, I''m afraid they will turn into fly ash immediately. There will be no accident.

 Chapter 530

    The vast clouds and smoke enveloped everything, enveloping everything in front of us.


    There is no doubt that this is an extremely amazing scene. The horror and momentum of that scene can absolutely frighten the eyes of all sentient beings and frighten everyone.


    This is the most amazing scene. On the starry sky, the mighty breath emerged towards the outside world, and its momentum spread out, almost completely enveloping the star field in front of us.


    This is not only the extreme scene that ordinary people can''t see in their life, but also the most suffocating burst of light.


    Inside this area, two figures still stand opposite each other.


    An invisible crack appeared here and began to sweep around, covering all the scenes around.


    be shattered! be shattered!


    Boom!


    Bang!


    The huge sound broke out, and the breath spread out, affecting the earth and the star river.


    A large number of star fragments escaped, swept around and rushed out directly.


    A shadow passed, and a figure came out of it and came to the outside world.


    The figure of the dark blue knight skips through it. Its breath affects all directions and affects all the heaven and earth. It can''t operate freely as originally.


    With a roar, another figure appeared and rushed out directly.


    That was the old man before. At the moment, his black robe is still, but it is also damaged. It seems that he has been affected a little.


    If you look carefully, you can find that there are dense cracks on the old man at the moment. It looks like a broken ceramic doll, which has been damaged.


    His breath also dropped a lot. At the moment, he looked a little embarrassed and fundamentally weaker.


    However, his expression remained calm, as if the injured person was not himself.


    "Although the undead revived from the black king''s corpse has the breath and essence of a king, it is far from a real king."


    Ahead, the dark blue knight looked at the black king who stepped back in front, and then his face showed a sneer.


    It seems that he is very clear about the origin of the old man in front of him and has a very clear understanding of his birth.


    "Do the ghosts of the past want to set foot in the world of the living?"


    The dark blue knight smiled coldly on his face. At the moment, he said coldly, "the dead must look like the dead."


    "You, the undead who should have been silent under the Jiuyou, should be honestly silent under the earth."


    The indifferent voice and words continued to spread out, from the area where the blue knight was located to the outside world, and came to the distance.


    Looking at the old man who kept regressing in the distance, the blue knight stepped forward and walked to the front.


    Boom!


    A light noise sounded like thunder.


    In front, the old man''s body was shocked, then he took a big step backward and flew out. It seemed that his strength was completely suppressed by the blue knight and could not fight back.


    "I am indeed a dead man wandering in the past, and I am not the king once..."


    The old man''s body kept regressing, and it took a long time to stop his regressive trend.


    However, his breath did not change. It still looked so suffocating, powerful and terrible.


    Then he raised his head and looked at the blue knight in front, with a mocking look on his face: "but are you the real king?"


    "How much better is a rat who betrays his king and devours his power than me?"


    Bang!


    The voice fell and the thunder rolled forward.


    For a moment, it seemed as if heaven and earth were shaking. Everything was broken and then reborn. At a glance, it was particularly shocking.


    The scene is shocking.


    The dark blue knight''s face was cold, as cold as ice. At the moment, looking at the old man in front, your eyes seemed to be looking at a dead man.


    It seems that the old man''s words just touched some taboo in his heart, which made him feel a surge of Qi and blood.


    Finally, he stood still and looked at the old man in front, his eyes gradually cold.


    "You want to die!"


    The sound containing cold awn came out and resounded through the starry sky.


    Then, when the creatures in the Hechi star domain raised their heads, they could only see a bright blue light.


    In the center of the Hechi star field, a huge blue star slowly fell, rushed forward firmly and slowly, and completely swallowed up another dim star.


    This is the end.


    Maybe so.


    A big broken hand stretched out, fell in an instant and grabbed it at the chest of the blue knight.


    Finally, a huge wound appeared on the blue knight''s chest, which was pierced by the old arm.


    A suffocating feeling came out.


    The crimson blood fell, with a divinity that was almost monstrous.


    The dark blue knight''s body stagnated and couldn''t help raising his head and looking forward.


    Under his gaze, the vast altar above the distant stars began to collapse.


    As if pushed down by an inexplicable force, the vast altar collapsed spontaneously, and the strange force on it still remained, but it has changed a lot and suddenly become weak.


    It''s like being suppressed by some force in an instant.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, the blue knight snorted coldly, as if he knew the outcome of the other party.


    Under his gaze, the huge shadow rushed forward and plunged into the altar again.


    He didn''t fall, but it can also be said that he fell.


    The evil king in front of us was nourished by the fallen body of the black king.


    At the beginning, the black king was located in the hechixing region and dominated one side. It existed for a long time. Even in the years when the kings rose together, he was also a overlord.


    But in the end, the black king suddenly fell for some reason and mysteriously disappeared in the hitchist domain.


    Since then, the ancient hegemonic star field began to decline. It is no longer the same as in the past, but the center of several nearby star fields.


    Hechi star has also changed from an extremely prosperous and prosperous place to an ordinary star.


    Everything is silent here.


    But after many years, a new monster was born on the black king''s skeleton.


    The monster was conceived by the black king''s body and carried the strong power and some true spirits of the black king.


    He is not the black king, but he can also be called a part of the black king. He is a new individual bred by the escape of evil thoughts of the black king.


    In ancient times, this evil king was born, which once brought trouble to many people.


    But at that time, the king of gold was still alive.


    The evil king made a riot and was finally suppressed by the king of gold and sealed under this piece of stars.


    However, the evil king inherited the essence and power of the black king. Although he was suppressed and sealed, he could not be killed. No matter what he looked like, he would one day appear in a new way and get out of control.


    The dark blue knight knew this, so he came for the first time and wanted to solve the other party before he grew out of control.


    His strength is not as strong as the former king of gold or the evil king in his heyday.


    However, it is still possible to suppress the evil king at this juncture when he has just extricated himself from difficulties and has not fully recovered his strength.


    Of course, the evil king does not die. At the moment, he is only temporarily suppressed. One day, he will appear again and harm the world again.


    However, at that time, there will naturally be new strong people to suppress, which is not related to the round table and even the blue knight.


    "Unfortunately..."


    Looking at the evil king throwing himself into the altar again and being suppressed under the stars, the eyes of the blue knight showed a trace of regret: "you are not the whole."


    "But that''s good..."


    He looked down at his chest.


    There is an extra hand at the moment, which was left by the evil king.


    The power of the evil king is no small matter. Even if he did not recover his heyday at the moment, he successfully tore a piece of meat off the blue knight.


    That old arm looks thin, but it actually contains a strong king''s power, even part of the true spirit power of the evil king himself.


    If you want to solve it completely, it is not so easy.


    "Hum!"


    Feeling the injury on his body, the dark blue knight snorted coldly, and his blood and gas flowed all over his body, enveloping him like a red light. For a moment, it was like being surrounded by flames and burning. It was particularly spectacular.


    The starry sky was infected by the breath of the blue knight, and it was also changing. Even the space and stars were distorted and changed by the inexplicable force.


    But even so, the blood flow was like a flame, but it could not completely fade the power left by the evil king.


    That power, like being combined with him, became a part of his body and could not fade away.


    Relying solely on its own strength, I''m afraid it can''t be solved in a short time.


    Feeling this, the blue knight snorted coldly, then silently turned around and looked at the stars in front.


    In those stars, a large number of lights of life are blooming, and strands of pure brilliance twinkle, so bright and so prosperous.


    It was a large number of life stars, which had barely remained under the attack of the evil king. At the moment, they seemed to feel the result of the war and were cheering.


    His strength is not as strong as the former king of gold or the evil king in his heyday.


    However, it is still possible to suppress the evil king at this juncture when he has just extricated himself from difficulties and has not fully recovered his strength.


    Of course, the evil king does not die. At the moment, he is only temporarily suppressed. One day, he will appear again and harm the world again.


    However, at that time, there will naturally be new strong people to suppress, which is not related to the round table and even the blue knight.


    "Unfortunately..."


    Looking at the evil king throwing himself into the altar again and being suppressed under the stars, the eyes of the blue knight showed a trace of regret: "you are not the whole."


    "But that''s good..."


    He looked down at his chest.


    There is an extra hand at the moment, which was left by the evil king.


    The power of the evil king is no small matter. Even if he did not recover his heyday at the moment, he successfully tore a piece of meat off the blue knight.


    That old arm looks thin, but it actually contains a strong king''s power, even part of the true spirit power of the evil king himself.


    If you want to solve it completely, it is not so easy.


    "Hum!"


    Feeling the injury on his body, the dark blue knight snorted coldly, and his blood and gas flowed all over his body, enveloping him like a red light. For a moment, it was like being surrounded by flames and burning. It was particularly spectacular.


    The starry sky was infected by the breath of the blue knight, and it was also changing. Even the space and stars were distorted and changed by the inexplicable force.


    But even so, the blood flow was like a flame, but it could not completely fade the power left by the evil king.


    That power, like being combined with him, became a part of his body and could not fade away.


    Relying solely on its own strength, I''m afraid it can''t be solved in a short time.


    Feeling this, the blue knight snorted coldly, then silently turned around and looked at the stars in front.


    In those stars, a large number of lights of life are blooming, and strands of pure brilliance twinkle, so bright and so prosperous.


    It was a large number of life stars, which had barely remained under the attack of the evil king. At the moment, they seemed to feel the result of the war and were cheering.


    His strength is not as strong as the former king of gold or the evil king in his heyday.


    However, it is still possible to suppress the evil king at this juncture when he has just extricated himself from difficulties and has not fully recovered his strength.


    Of course, the evil king does not die. At the moment, he is only temporarily suppressed. One day, he will appear again and harm the world again.


    However, at that time, there will naturally be new strong people to suppress, which is not related to the round table and even the blue knight.


    "Unfortunately..."


    Looking at the evil king throwing himself into the altar again and being suppressed under the stars, the eyes of the blue knight showed a trace of regret: "you are not the whole."


    "But that''s good..."


    He looked down at his chest.


    There is an extra hand at the moment, which was left by the evil king.


    The power of the evil king is no small matter. Even if he did not recover his heyday at the moment, he successfully tore a piece of meat off the blue knight.


    That old arm looks thin, but it actually contains a strong king''s power, even part of the true spirit power of the evil king himself.


    If you want to solve it completely, it is not so easy.


    "Hum!"


    Feeling the injury on his body, the dark blue knight snorted coldly, and his blood and gas flowed all over his body, enveloping him like a red light. For a moment, it was like being surrounded by flames and burning. It was particularly spectacular.


    The starry sky was infected by the breath of the blue knight, and it was also changing. Even the space and stars were distorted and changed by the inexplicable force.


    But even so, the blood flow was like a flame, but it could not completely fade the power left by the evil king.


    That power, like being combined with him, became a part of his body and could not fade away.


    Relying solely on its own strength, I''m afraid it can''t be solved in a short time.


    Feeling this, the blue knight snorted coldly, then silently turned around and looked at the stars in front.

 Chapter 531

    The speed of the spaceship that can sail cannot exceed the speed of the blue knight, which is the first point of despair.


    Judging from the speed of the dark blue knight, I''m afraid the figure of the dark blue knight has arrived before anyone else flies out of the Hechi star domain.


    At that time, even if you leave the stars, what can you do?


    No matter who you are and what you think, as long as you dare to appear in front of him, you will be slaughtered at the first time.


    The ship can''t navigate. What about the transmission array?


    The voyage of the spacecraft takes time and requires a lot of preparation.


    But the transmission array is not required.


    Theoretically, if there are enough Dharma arrays, people can be transported to extremely distant areas in an instant.


    Unfortunately, this approach will not succeed.


    Someone once tried, and then came to a desperate conclusion.


    In today''s Hechi star domain, the transmission method array has no way to take effect.


    This is not the blue knight deliberately blocked, but the previous war.


    In the previous war, the dark blue knight and the evil king made every effort to destroy the sky and the earth, which almost shook the whole Hechi star domain.


    Although it is not as exaggerated as destroying the star domain, it has also caused great changes, making the space of the star domain fluctuate for a long time.


    In this case, transmission is not possible at all.


    The transmission array can''t play its due effect.


    The result is desperate.


    "Why! Why!"


    At this moment, countless people fell in the atmosphere of despair. It seems that they can predict their next outcome.


    The whole hitchhiker realm was now shrouded in despair.


    A strong atmosphere of despair enveloped everything.


    And the killing continues to begin.


    Boom!


    A huge sound came out. A small star was pierced by a blue spear and directly turned into dust in the starry sky and fell into the distance.


    A pale blue light flashed by, and then the figure of the pale blue knight skipped it and came to the front.


    All around, the spirits that fell with the stars broke into strands of pure blood, rushed directly to the blue knight and was swallowed by him.


    Swallowing the blood, the blue knight''s face was intoxicated, and the strength originally consumed seemed to have been restored.


    "It''s delicious..."


    He looked ahead and felt the feeling at the moment, full of a new power.


    "Wait for me..."


    Turn around and look ahead, and bright lights appear and emerge.


    It is the brilliance of stars, in which the light of life is interwoven and presented.


    Looking at these lights, a smile appeared on the blue knight''s face, and then stepped forward to an extremely distant place.


    In silence, the killing continued.


    And it''s getting closer.


    And all this, just less than half a month.


    In just half a month, at least hundreds of life stars were slaughtered, ruthlessly slaughtered by the blue knight, and even shot down together with the life stars, which directly turned into dust in the starry sky.


    And this is clearly not the end.


    With the advance of the blue knight, the killing continues and is still unfolding.


    At the moment, the people who survived did not get relaxed, but became more and more desperate with the news.


    And with the killing, the power of the blue knight became stronger and stronger.


    The power he had consumed had been restored with a large number of killings and devouring the origin of others, and even his curse had been suppressed.


    In theory, his previous goal has been achieved and he doesn''t need to continue killing like this.


    He is not like Chen Heng is Wang Zhong. He has the divinity of killing. The more he kills, the stronger his strength is.


    Killing means nothing to him, just collecting some blood gas.


    But even so, he didn''t stop his pace. Instead, he killed more and more.


    To some extent, this is a demon who takes killing as fun and is happy to see all kinds of bloody and cruel scenes.


    Time goes by.


    "Close, finally close..."


    In the Hechi star region, countless people are nervous and watching the whereabouts of the blue knight.


    In the distance, the blue knight skipped all the way and slaughtered continuously, which has become closer to the Hechi star.


    In terms of geographical location, Hechi star is the center of Hechi star domain. The blue knight came all the way, which is actually equivalent to killing the whole Hechi star domain.


    For this result, no one is not desperate.


    The blue knight is coming, and they all know the result of this thing.


    This means that Hechi stars are likely to embark on the road ahead of those stars before, and will also be destroyed under the power of the blue knight.


    There will be a massacre for the creatures on it, and no one can survive.


    Most people feel desperate about this, but a few people choose to fight and want to give it a go.


    In this way, time passed slowly.


    Finally, that day came.


    In the starry sky, a tall figure stood. At the moment, looking at the life stars standing in front of him, his face showed some unexpected color.


    "He chixing..."


    The dark blue knight stood outside the Hechi stars. At the moment, he looked at the life stars emerging in front of him, and his face showed a little different color.


    "Once the center of the hitchhiker realm, has it declined now?"


    He raised his head, looked ahead, and the idea flashed through his mind.


    The blue knight has existed for a long time.


    No, it should be said that the five Knights have existed for a long time.


    As the top beings in the universe, each of them has existed for a long time and is an antique.


    From the past, the blue knight naturally knows many secrets and some ancient deeds that have long been buried under history.


    He knew the origin of the hitchhiker field in front of him, knew that the former Black King started from hitchhiker, and knew more about the glorious history of hitchhiker.


    In the era before the rise of the blue knight, Hechi star was extremely prosperous. It was famous in this starry sky, and few people didn''t know it.


    However, the years have changed to the present, and it has declined after all.


    The once prosperous stars have become this picture in front of us. The prosperity and prosperity have completely disappeared, leaving only plain and dead silence, without any particularity.


    Like an ordinary life star, there is nothing strange.


    If you let the original people come to this star, I''m afraid they will not recognize that this is he chixing.


    Thinking of this, the blue knight sighed.


    "Now that it''s gone down, let me give you the last ride..."


    Standing in the starry sky, he raised his head and sighed softly: "since it can''t disappear in prosperity, let me send the star on the last journey."


    "You can also completely eliminate the black king''s inheritance and your residual traces..."


    While talking, his eyes exuded scarlet color, looking a little strange and scary.


    A cold idea emerged, accompanied by strong power.


    The black king originated from Hechi, which was known by the blue knight for a long time.


    As the origin of the black king, there must be many secrets on the Hechi star, even some things left by the black king.


    As the enemy of the black king, it''s better to destroy all these things.


    It''s also safer.


    No matter what, after all, this is also the legacy of a king. Even the blue knight dare not underestimate it.


    So if you can erase it, it''s better to erase it.


    Or completely eliminate hidden dangers.


    The huge power was blessed. Under the will of the blue knight, a blue spear gradually fell down and rushed forward under the sight of the blue knight.


    The long gun doesn''t look too big, but it''s just the size of an ordinary long gun, but at the moment, it has an unmatched and unmatched terrorist force, just like an artifact representing the will of the whole universe to judge the opponent in front of him.


    Powerful is suffocating, terrible is desperate.


    The breath of death enveloped the whole Hechi star.


    At this moment, the Hirsch star was shrouded in an atmosphere of despair.


    Because at this moment, but all individuals can see a scene as long as they look up.


    On that day, the sky was broken and the clouds dissipated.


    The earth was shaking. Only a touch of blue light could be seen. A huge spear, like an artifact of annihilation, rushed forward and came towards the star.


    The breath of destruction is showing. Even if he is not a strong man, just a mortal, he can feel the terrorist power contained in the long gun, suffocate and despair.


    "No! No! No!"


    "What did we do wrong! Why?"


    "Is the world going to be destroyed!"


    Bursts of cries of despair came out and sounded throughout the stars.


    The end of the world is coming.


    At this moment, everyone understood the result and despair for it.


    A corner of the Hechi star, in the residence of the red lotus society.


    Standing in the same place, looking up at the sky, looking at the blue spear tearing the sky, like breaking the whole star, the face in the tower became very pale, and the body began to tremble.


    The scene of deja vu in front of her seemed to remind her of some kind of memory, which made her unconsciously tremble and have an instinctive sense of horror.


    "I... I..."


    Standing in place, she looked at the distant sky. At the moment, the memories in her mind were linked, as if she remembered the scenes once.


    In the past, her hometown, her past star, seems to be such a scene.


    The sky was torn by the spear, and every inch of brilliance cracked. Whether it was the sky, the earth, or the boundless sea, all dissipated under the radiance of the spear.


    The power is roaring, and the breath of terror escapes, sweeping across the sky.


    It was after that day that talilu fell from the high princess and became an ordinary person.


    Now, will this star repeat the fate of her hometown?


    The tower was trembling. At the moment, many thoughts flashed in his heart, and there was a huge sense of fear.


    The scene in front of us completely coincides with the past.


    Just in it, will the result be the same as before?


    Tarilu doesn''t know.


    Standing where she was, she finally looked at another person in front of her.


    In front of the tower, Philip stood alone and looked up at the sky.


    Just different from the others, standing in the same place, Philip''s face looked very calm. It looked like a calm water without any waves.


    The terrible scene that tore the world apart in front, like the end of the world, seemed to be unable to affect him at all. No matter how he played, he didn''t change his face, and his face didn''t change at all.


    At this moment, he is like a sea god needle. Just standing here, everyone subconsciously feels at ease.


    Standing in place, looking at Philip whose face was calm and indifferent in front of him, talilu first sighed, and then his uneasy heart slowly recovered and became calm.


    Although she had no hope for Philip, talilu still showed a trace of expectation in her eyes out of some expectation. Looking at Philip in front of her, many thoughts flashed in her heart.


    The same is true for others.


    At this moment, Keo, with the rest of the red lotus believers, is quietly looking forward to the outside world, saying with a unique melody.


    They are praying and venting their fears, hoping that they can survive this disaster.


    Far away.


    In the manor of the orer family, a tall golden dragon tree stands, which is very unique.


    The golden dragon tree looks very beautiful. Every leaf and branch on it is golden, like it is made of some unique gold.


    But at this moment, there are some changes in the golden dragon tree.


    Pieces of golden leaves gradually withered and fell in all directions.


    Inside the golden dragon tree, it seems that something is pregnant and is about to mature.


    Those are two unique life forms.


    It seems to feel the next crisis. The two bodies originally bred in the golden dragon tree and slowly bred with the help of the power of the golden dragon tree are now gradually recovering and seem to be about to be born.


    Along with this process, some changes are gradually coming into being and are about to rush out.


    "Blue Knight......"


    In the distance, malikdo held gunali, looked at the changes in the sky, felt the great power hidden therein, and his face could not help showing the color of fear.


    His strength is not too bad. Now he has reached the top of level 4 and is only one step away from level 5.


    Even in the red lotus society, only Philip and tarilu can steadily beat him.


    However, up to now, nothing can be changed.


    The pale blue light that attacked the whole star flickered like this, and the spear fell, as if to instantly pierce the heart of the whole star and turn the star into dust in the sky, so fierce and so terrible.


    No one can feel calm under the action of this powerful and almost human power, let alone feel that they will survive.


    Marico is naturally average.


    Under the power of the blue knight, his good strength has no room to play. He is not much different from others. He will still die here and become the dust of the starry sky.


    However, he is not desperate at the moment, not yet at that time.


    Chen Heng''s existence is a glimmer of hope in his heart.


    After such a long investigation, he already knows Chen Heng''s origin and past, and naturally has more hope.


    So he lowered his head and looked at gunali in front of him.


    Strictly speaking, it''s looking at the golden Pendant in gunali''s hand.


    The golden pendant looks very unique. It looks like a broken bone. There are inexplicable textures on it. It has a kind of sacred and inviolable power, which is amazing.


    "Since once you could save Chika from the scarlet Knight..."


    Standing in the same place, malikdo held gunali in his arms. Various thoughts flashed in his heart and looked at the pendant in front of him: "then please also appear today and save the star in the hands of the blue knight!"


    Bursts of inexplicable words.


    In the whole star, at this moment, with an atmosphere of despair, a lot of faith is urging and affecting the four directions.


    Everyone is in despair.


    They looked down in mid air with a blue spear, and now they knew their end.


    But in the end, there are still variables.


    Boom!


    When the long gun fell, it seemed that it was hindered by some unique force and could not really fall.


    An invisible force field appeared on the surface of Hechi star, which blocked the power of the Blue Knight at a critical moment and did not let it destroy Hechi star.


    "Well?"


    Looking at this scene, the blue knight turned around and looked in the direction of the power.


    In that direction, a vast altar emerged and erupted at this moment.


    "Hoo... Finally caught up with..."


    Under the huge altar, Lu Yao looked at the activated Dharma array and altar, and finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Almost, this star will be destroyed......"


    Next to Lu Yao, ye stood there. At the moment, his face was also full of fear. He looked a little frightened about the situation in front of him.


    Almost, they will turn into dust in the starry sky and become dead objects with the Hechi stars under their feet.


    Fortunately, at that critical time, this altar was finally activated by them, temporarily blocking the power of the blue knight.


    Thinking of this, they turned around and looked at the center of the altar.


    There, a huge sarcophagus lay there quietly, engraved with mysterious and special texture, which seemed to contain some transcendent power and attracted everyone''s attention.


    At this moment, the power of this sarcophagus is not only the source of the Dharma array, but also the fundamental power that they can block the blue knight.


    It is the legendary king, the remains of the black king.


    "I see..."


    In the starry sky, the dark blue knight stood alone, feeling the power of blocking himself below, and suddenly: "was the Dharma array left by the black king in Hechi star activated by the black king''s body?"


    Once the Hechi star was the hometown of the black king.


    After reaching the peak, the black king also stayed on the Hechi star for a long time, leaving a lot of traces on it.


    There will be a Dharma array arranged by the black king on this star. It''s really normal.


    Compared with this, the sarcophagus made the blue knight care more.

 Chapter 532

    "The sarcophagus..."


    Staring at the sarcophagus in front of him, the pale blue knight''s originally indifferent face changed and seemed subtle: "there is a familiar smell......"


    In the eyes of the blue knight, the sarcophagus in the distance looked very special.


    From the appearance, it seems that this is just an ordinary coffin, which is not very different from an ordinary coffin.


    The only special thing is that it is engraved with a special rune, which covers almost the whole sarcophagus inch by inch.


    At the moment, with the operation of the whole Dharma array, the runes on this sarcophagus are flying, shining inch by inch, just like the sun blooming, which makes people feel dazzling and bright.


    The breath escaped, which gave the blue knight an extremely familiar feeling.


    "This feeling... Black king?"


    In a short moment, the blue knight found the familiar source.


    On the sarcophagus, he felt the same breath as the previous evil king.


    It was the supreme breath from the black king, which shocked all directions and made people feel a kind of inexplicable horror.


    What is buried in the stone coffin in front of us?


    The idea flashed through the blue knight''s heart. Then he summoned up his spirit and looked seriously at the sarcophagus in front of him.


    Layers of brilliance dissipated. Under the sight of the blue knight, all isolation could not play a role and was directly seen through.


    He saw through the external barrier and directly saw the scene inside the sarcophagus.


    Inside the huge Sarcophagus, a corpse lay there quietly, with a black robe as new.


    An old man lay quietly in it, with a peaceful face.


    He didn''t look dead at all, and his body was lifelike, as if he was still alive, which made people feel terrible.


    And his face was the face familiar to the blue knight.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the sarcophagus shook, and the silent corpses seemed to feel the peep of others from the outside world, spontaneously emitted 10000 rays of light, and spontaneously vibrated.


    The king must not be humiliated, even if it is a corpse.


    An unparalleled Qi engine is escaping, rippling in all directions and spreading around.


    With a cold hum, the blue knight stepped away and suppressed all the visions around, but failed to cause any waves.


    "It''s just a dead body. Do you really think you''re still the king?"


    He snorted coldly, looked at the sarcophagus in front, and his eyes were very cold: "however, it saved me a lot of things......"


    "Many people have come to explore and found nothing. Unexpectedly, they have exposed themselves today."


    "Well, it''s really good!"


    The sound was cold and spread everywhere. It was as loud as thunder.


    Standing where he was, he looked ahead with a cruel smile on his face.


    King, such existence itself is a miracle and represents the most powerful force in the world.


    Like this existence, even if it is a hair, a little blood is the supreme treasure.


    Not to mention a complete body.


    Different from the previous evil king, what is placed here is no longer an illusory evil idea, but a complete body.


    Such a complete King''s skeleton, if it can be taken back, whether it is used to refine a king''s magic weapon or to practice, is an extremely good choice.


    Even for the blue knight, it is also a good harvest.


    So he smiled and was satisfied at the moment.


    As for the Dharma array, he did not pay attention to it from beginning to end.


    It was the Dharma array left by the black king to protect Hechi stars. Although it was the king Dharma array, it was already incomplete after years of changes. What''s more, it is not the strong who activate this array, but just a few mole ants.


    If it weren''t for the support of the king''s skeleton, this incomplete King''s Dharma array could be broken by the blue knight raising his hand.


    After all, he himself can also be regarded as a figure at the king level. Although he is too far from the real king, he is close to that level at least.


    Just a few Dharma arrays, there was still no way to trap him.


    So he did it the next moment.


    A spear suddenly stabbed out, like the stars exploding, with a sense of disillusionment.


    At this moment, the space burst into pieces, and the fragments of stars scattered in all directions, waving and falling inch by inch, like countless meteors falling and falling heavily in a moment.


    Bang!


    A layer of Dharma array was shining. At this moment, it swung outward with the power of the sarcophagus, sheltering the whole Hechi star, so that the long gun could not fall.


    In a short time, the blue spear seemed to have suffered great obstacles. Although it was shining, it could not fall down for a long time.


    Boom!


    The light shines everywhere.


    At the next moment, the blue knight shot again and the long gun fell. He almost broke the isolation of the Dharma array and really stabbed into it.


    "I can''t hold it!"


    Inside the altar, he felt the terrible power of the outside world. The leaf shouted, and his face was hard to see the extreme.


    One side, Lu Yao felt the situation in front of her, bit her teeth and walked up.


    The power of the blue knight is too strong. Even with the support of the black king''s skeleton, it still can''t stop for too long.


    If we continue this way, I''m afraid we can''t achieve the purpose of protecting the star at all.


    Aware of this, Lu Yao stepped forward and showed a decisive color on her face.


    On his forehead, along with Lu Yao''s will, a incomplete gold mark began to flicker, in which a faint golden brilliance was revealed, so far.


    Rowing


    When the golden mark is displayed, the power of the king contained in it runs through the Dharma array and is blessed on the black king''s corpse, it seems to cause a unique reaction.


    In the past, although Lu Yao had the golden mark and could theoretically exert the power of the king who used to be the king of gold, she could not do it in practice.


    The reason is simple.


    Although Lu Yao has part of the power of the king of gold, he does not have a carrier enough to carry the power of the king.


    Her body can not bear the power of the real king, let alone fully exert this power.


    But the black king''s body is different.


    Although it has gone through endless years and changes, until this time, the body in front of us is still a real king''s body.


    With the help of this body, it is enough to exert the terrorist power of the real king.


    In an instant, all around was brilliant. Even the FA array seemed to be blessed by some force and began to recover spontaneously.


    For a moment, the Dharma array continued to expand and gradually shrouded the whole Hechi star, sheltering the whole star.


    Boom!


    The great earthquake sounded everywhere.


    Ahead, the blue spear was blocked out and slowly retreated.


    The power belonging to the blue knight was really blocked for the first time and fell into the disadvantage.


    "This is!"


    Feeling the powerful power coming from the front, the blue knight was shocked and seemed not to believe it.


    However, he raised his head and saw the clear golden mark on Lu Yao''s head, so he immediately understood the root cause.


    "That''s the golden mark..."


    He looked at Lu Yao and felt the breath of the king alone. He immediately knew: "that woman is the reincarnator of the king of gold?"


    "It''s here."


    Various thoughts crossed in my mind. The next moment, the figure of the blue knight was covered by the Dharma array and disappeared directly.


    It looks like it was swallowed directly by a huge mouth.


    Looking at this scene through various observation means, I don''t know how many people sent out the sound of joy and excitement.


    The world hugged and wept, thinking that the disaster was finally over.


    Even talilu, who was in the residence of the Red Lotus Club, was relieved at the moment.


    But beside her, Philip''s face did not change, just a little surprised.


    "He suppressed the Blue Knights for a short time..."


    He turned and looked in the direction of Lu Yao. The idea flashed in his heart.


    Philip knew the existence of Lu Yao from the beginning.


    However, he didn''t expect that Lu Yao''s fortune was so strong. He just found the most precious thing on Hechi star, the corpse of black king, not long after he came to Hechi star.


    The skeleton of a king is definitely the most precious existence in the world.


    In the past, in order to find the possible remains of the black king, I don''t know how many people and forces have tried hard to find the king''s body.


    But the final result is very unified, and nothing is achieved.


    However, in front of Lu Yao, he found it in a short time.


    Not only found, but even attached a nearly complete set of King Dharma array.


    Take the black king''s corpse as the core to drive the king''s Dharma array and give play to some of the power of the former king.


    It''s impolite to say that if it''s not the blue knight, but someone else outside the Hechi star, nine times out of ten they can''t survive and will be easily solved by the king''s array.


    In charge of the king''s Dharma array, Lu Yao at the moment can say that except for the most top existence like the five knights, others are nothing.


    The power of destiny is really strong enough.


    Even this super standard thing is found when it is found.


    Thoughts flashed through Philip''s mind.


    "Chief..."


    Aside, the voice of talilu came. At the moment, there was some joy in the voice: "Blue Knight, is he dead?"


    Just now, she watched with her own eyes that the blue knight was swallowed up and defeated by the power of the king''s Dharma array.


    The power of the king Dharma array is so powerful that it is almost the strongest driven by the power of the king.


    Even if the blue knight exists, it should not be able to resist?


    It would be best if he died like this.


    Not only the crisis of Hechi star was lifted, but even talilu''s revenge was avenged.


    Unfortunately, it won''t be so easy.


    "It''s just a temporary repulsion."


    Standing in the same place, facing the expectant eyes of the tower, Philip shook his head and then whispered, "the other party is not others, but the strong man close to the king, such as the blue knight."


    "Don''t say it''s just the king''s array. Even if the once black king recovers completely, it''s not so easy to take him down. It needs some twists and turns."


    "At the moment, he''s just being pushed back temporarily."


    Philip whispered and explained.


    In fact, the same is true.


    The voice fell, and in the starry sky, a large area of bright brilliance flickered again.


    A pale blue spear rushed with endless prestige, as if to completely break the star.


    Under the suppression of this terrorist force, the king''s law array began to fluctuate, as if it could be broken at any time.


    Strength suddenly reversed.


    The color of expectation on Tari''s face disappeared when he appeared, and now he became nervous again.


    There are many people like her on this star.


    "Damn it! Is he a monster?"


    "It won''t kill him!"


    Beside Lu Yao, a girl who was one of her followers yelled and looked at the scene in the starry sky. At the moment, she didn''t know what to say.


    "This is normal."


    Aside, the leaf sighed, which was not unexpected.


    "The opponent is not others, but the blue knight, one of the five knights."


    "Even among the five knights, the power of the blue knight is enough to rank in the top three."


    "If it''s so easy to solve, it''s a strange thing."


    She sighed. From beginning to end, she didn''t think the blue knight would retreat so easily.


    "No harm."


    In front of them, Lu Yao stood there alone, the golden mark on her forehead flashing, with a kind of awe inspiring dignity.


    If you look carefully, you can find that the light on the gold mark has been somewhat dim at the moment, as if it had consumed a lot of power just now.


    No wonder.


    The damage of the gold mark itself has not been completely restored, and the power in it is not as strong as in the past.


    In that attack just now, in order to ensure that the blue knight can be suppressed, most of the power hidden in the golden mark has been consumed.


    Even if you want to do it again, I''m afraid it''s very difficult.


    However, even so, Lu Yao''s mood has not changed, and her will is still firm and unwavering.


    After years of honing, Lu Yao is no longer the simple girl she once was.


    After honing, she has not only improved her strength, but also sharpened her will and become indomitable.


    Even if you are doomed to failure, you will never retreat and give up.


    As long as there is a breath, she will fight to the end.


    Standing where she was, her face was cold and calm. She looked at the front with her eyes as calm as ever.


    Behind her, looking at today''s Lu Yao, ye couldn''t help calming down and had a backbone.


    If you observe carefully, you can find that Lu Yao''s appearance is somewhat similar to that of Chen Heng. They are all the same calm and firm.


    Outside, change begins.


    The blue spear pierced forward, instantly wrapped hundreds of millions of miles of clouds, and suppressed the power of the Dharma array.


    In the sarcophagus, the black king''s corpse was glowing, combined with the power gushing in the golden mark, trying to suppress the power of the blue knight, but it couldn''t do it at all.


    "Does the passing sun still want to fight against the rising stars?"


    In the starry sky, a thought skipped and resounded everywhere.


    The figure of the blue knight appeared again, and his face was so cold and arrogant.


    As he raised his hand, one arm fell quickly, and the whole sky seemed to collapse.


    With the sun and moon shining, meteorites fell one by one, and then turned into dust.


    At this moment, even the operation of Hechi star itself was shaken and could not continue to move.


    Everything seems to be coming to an end.


    In the face of this terrible blow, the power of the king''s Dharma array spread wildly and tried to stop it.


    A moment later, the result of the collision appeared and all the dust settled.


    In front of the blue knight, the Hechi star still exists.


    But the king''s Dharma array, which was originally shrouded outside Hechi stars, is now dim and completely silent.


    It seems that we have reached the limit and can''t continue to support it.


    On the altar in the distance, Lu Yao''s figure is still standing there. At the moment, the gold mark on his head is completely dim and almost loses all its luster.


    Her body was already flesh and blood confused and looked a little scary.


    The blood is constantly gushing, and the blood has a bright brilliance and flickers faintly.


    It seems that at this moment, she has reached the limit and can no longer support it.


    "After all... Is that all..."


    Standing alone in front of the altar, Lu Yao''s body shook a little. It seemed that she couldn''t support it and was about to fall down.


    Her consciousness also became gradually blurred, and the scene in front began to shake and get a little confused.


    The strength in the body is unprecedentedly weak and tense.


    Lu Yao knows that she has reached her limit.


    From the current situation, after she fell with the golden mark, it is unlikely that others will stand up in the face of the blue knight.


    The final result is already very clear.


    She''s coming to an end.


    Death?


    Want this word, Lu Yao has no fear in her heart, but has a strange relief.


    In front of me, I don''t know if I have an illusion. A once familiar figure seems to appear again.


    The figure of a teenager makes people feel particularly familiar.


    Standing there, he seemed to be looking at Lu Yao and smiling softly at her, as if he had been.


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Lu Yao was in a trance. She subconsciously wanted to reach out and grasp it, but she couldn''t touch it after all.


    In mid air, the power of the blue spear was still surging.


    That power is unprecedented and frightening.


    I saw that the next blow was about to fall.


    "King!"


    Behind him, the voice of Ye several people came over, as if reminding something.


    A threat of death hung over my heart.


    Lu Yao subconsciously raised her head and looked at the sky.


    From her perspective, it can be clearly seen that in the middle of the air, a dark blue long gun ran through everything, completely suppressed the remaining protective power of the king''s Dharma array, and then came straight to her.


    Looking at this posture, it seems that she wants to penetrate her body directly.


    Can''t escape, can''t stop.


    Lu Yao stood alone in place, ready for the next moment of death.


    Boom!


    Light ripples swing open.


    In the distance, in mid air, when the blue spear was about to fall, a new force emerged and turned into a barrier to block the spear.


    At the moment when everyone was desperate, a figure appeared.

 Chapter 533

    A new figure appears at this moment.


    On the sky, the blue spear suddenly stagnated and seemed to be hindered by some force. No matter how hard it tried, it could not continue to stab.


    The brilliance immediately shines, and the infinite power blooms, but it is accurately isolated, which can not affect the hechihe star itself.


    "This is..."


    Beyond the starry sky, the blue knight looked at the scene in front of him and seemed to feel a little surprised.


    The power of the golden mark was exhausted, and the king''s array was completely broken. Now theoretically, no one can stop him from moving forward.


    Who blocked his power?


    "Who?"


    He opened his eyes and looked ahead.


    The young man''s shadow emerged and showed clearly.


    In situ, on the altar, the boy didn''t know when to appear there. He was tall and straight with Lu Yao in his arms. Even in the face of the scene at the moment, his face looked as flat as before, and there was no big change.


    Although the scene in front of him was terrible, it didn''t seem worth the change in his face.


    "You are..."


    Looking at the man, the blue knight couldn''t help stopping. At the moment, he couldn''t help being stunned. It seems that he didn''t think of it.


    With the power of strong people such as the blue knight, as long as he has seen one, he will not be forgotten again.


    Although he had never seen Chen Heng in person, he also witnessed the battle between the crimson knight and Chen Heng in other ways.


    In that war, he was deeply impressed by Chen Heng and thought that he had the talent of a king. If he didn''t die early, he might really be side by side with the five knights.


    Unfortunately, it finally disappeared, swept by the turbulence of space, and most of the bones did not exist.


    But from the current situation, it appears again.


    "I see!"


    In an instant, all kinds of thoughts poured into my mind.


    The dark blue knight stopped his feet, and a sneer appeared on his face. He seemed to understand everything: "I see."


    "The king of gold came to this star field. It seems that it should be because of you."


    "Those who dare to offend our five Knights have been living and hiding on this star."


    "If it hadn''t been for this accident, you might have to continue to hide."


    He looked at Chen Heng ahead and thought he knew everything.


    Looking at this, he mostly misunderstood something. He thought that Lu Yao''s coming to he chixing domain was related to Chen Heng, so he deliberately ran to this place.


    In fact, however, this is not the case.


    Lu Yao will come to this star region completely because of fate and has nothing to do with Chen Heng.


    However, Chen Heng didn''t mean to explain it.


    Standing alone in place, he looked at the blue knight in front of him and just opened his mouth lightly: "it''s a great pity that he didn''t defeat the crimson knight in the past."


    "It would be nice to be your excellency."


    "Want to beat me?"


    The blue knight was stunned at first, then seemed to hear some jokes, and his face showed a crazy color.


    He gave out a crazy smile, and his voice and appearance rippled everywhere, as if he were going to shake down the nearby stars.


    Finally, he raised his head and looked at Chen Heng in front. His eyes were full of cold and solemn color: "but he dared to be so arrogant after defeating the crimson one."


    "You will die here today."


    When the last word falls, the sky is full of blue light.


    The vast, seemingly endless light emerged, rushed forward and completely covered the place.


    With a roar, light and rain fell all over the sky, and a dark blue long gun broke through the air and stabbed in the direction of Chen Heng.


    This blow is powerful, like a star falling, to completely break the Hechi star in front of you, which makes people feel the horror of facing death.


    The power of this blow was violent, and that power seemed to go to a higher level, which was stronger than any previous blow of the blue knight.


    Driven by anger, the blue knight seems to have finally used his full strength. With an angry blow, he is bound to kill Chen Heng here.


    A shadow filled the air.


    At this moment, the people on the whole Hechi star were thrilled and looked into the sky in despair.


    Faced with this blow, they were already desperate.


    Even a mortal can feel the supreme power contained in this blow.


    It was a sacred field that mortals could never look directly at, almost close to the level of king.


    No, on a certain level, the blue knight with all his strength belongs to the king''s level, and his combat power has reached that level.


    "Brother....."


    In Chen Heng''s arms, Lu Yao''s muttering sounded.


    At this moment, she had realized something, raised her head and looked at her side.


    From her point of view, at the moment, she can only see Chen Heng''s side face and can''t see his appearance at the moment, but the familiar feeling still makes her heart palpitate, with an inexplicable palpitation and joy.


    It''s really the person who was, not a virtual separation or projection.


    Her brother was still alive and appeared again when she was in danger to protect her from the wind and rain.


    On the sky, the blue light roared, like an angry dragon rushing forward and swallowing the whole star.


    The Dharma array is roaring and can''t support it. Everything seems like the end. It''s terrible.


    Just facing such a terrible scene in front of her, Lu Yao didn''t worry at all.


    After many hardships, Lu Yao has already grown up and is no longer the weak willed girl in the past.


    She has changed a lot, but the only constant is her unreserved trust in her brother.


    She firmly believed that even if the blue knight was standing in front of her brother, one of the famous five knights, her brother would never lose.


    Just like before.


    Under her gaze, a miracle happened.


    One arm brushed across the sky, the action was very soft, and the feeling was very soft. It seemed that there was no power at all, but moved at will.


    But it was this gentle wave that made everything stand still.


    The outside world is calm and everything is slowly calm.


    The previous terrible forces, like the scenes of natural disasters, disappeared, calmed down in the shortest time and suppressed by a new force.


    A force that made Lu Yao very familiar and strange emerged from Chen Heng, and let Lu Yao suddenly widened her eyes.


    "This is..."


    "Wang Zhili!"


    Outside the Hechi star, the blue knight witnessed the whole process and looked at the scene where Chen Heng waved to suppress everything and erase his blow. His face showed a color of disbelief.


    "How possible!"


    "How could he contact Wang Zhili at his age..."


    "Moreover, Wang Zhili has been brought into full play."


    Wang Zhili is also a title of Wang Zhili.


    Only those who really step into the king level and reach that level can reach that level and master the real king''s power.


    Under normal circumstances, this power can only be felt and even mastered by people close to the king.


    How can he de, the young man in front of him, master the power of the king to this extent?


    "Wang Zhili?"


    On the vast altar, Chen Heng raised his head and looked at the Blue Knight: "it seems that the crimson Knight didn''t tell you the detailed process of the war."


    "I have experienced the so-called Wang Zhili as early as that war..."


    This so-called Wang Zhili is actually the initial force.


    As early as the first battle with the scarlet knight, Chen Heng had already felt this power and applied it to the fight.


    Because of this, he was able to repel the crimson knight and escape successfully at the beginning.


    During this time of Hechi star, through Philip''s separation, Chen Heng has further mastered the initial power, and can mobilize this power anytime, anywhere and make it used by himself.


    "Can we use it at that time?"


    Listening to Chen Heng''s answer, the blue knight''s face was a little ugly.


    He did watch the original war, but some of the specific details are not very clear.


    The scarlet knight was not a talkative man, nor did he explain in detail the inside story of the original war.


    Therefore, until now, the blue knight knew that Chen Heng in front of him had mastered Wang Zhili so quickly.


    "But what about that..."


    In the end, the dark blue knight showed a sneer on his face and then said, "you are not a king. Even if you can mobilize the power of the king, what can you do?"


    "With the power of Wang, you can compete with me in the short term, but how can you be my opponent over time?"


    With a sneer on his face, he said, "if you can master the power of the king at this age, you deserve the power of the king."


    "But you shouldn''t expose yourself at this time."


    "If you run away early and far, what can I do with you?"


    "Now, it''s suicide."


    Cold words kept falling, with a sense of death.


    The blue knight looked forward. At the moment, the killing intention in his heart was brewing, which was stronger than ever.


    Such amazing genius can almost be said to be the king of the future.


    If you can''t take it early, you should destroy it as soon as possible.


    The blue knight had this idea in his heart. At the moment, the killing intention was already rippling and was about to break out.


    "Maybe."


    Standing on the altar, facing the words of the blue knight, Chen Heng just stood calmly and noncommittal: "however, your main opponent in this war is not me."


    The main opponent, not you?


    Hearing this, the blue knight was stunned.


    Now the evil king has been defeated, and the black king''s Dharma array is dim.


    In this small hitchistar region, in addition to Chen Heng in front of us, are there other unparalleled figures?


    The idea flashed through the blue knight''s heart.


    Before he could answer, another change began to take place in front of him.


    Thousands of radiances bloom.


    At this moment, a palace began to tremble, and the majestic breath began to escape and explode.


    In the residence of the Red Lotus Club, two red lotus presidents, Keo and talilu, were standing there. At the moment, their faces were full of horror.


    Their faces were either frightened or crazy, but their vision was very unified, looking at the side and the seemingly old figure.


    The figure was no one else, it was Philip.


    Under their gaze at the moment, Philip''s face was flat and his whole body was magnificent. The breath was so terrible that it was almost as bad as the blue knight.


    Under the seemingly old body, I don''t know what terrible power it contains, so that once it breaks out, the red lotus believers around can''t bear it.


    Compared with others around, Keo and talilu are the most powerful and have the best bearing capacity, but they feel more terrible at the moment.


    Under Philip''s terrible momentum, they only feel that they are like a mole ant floating with the wind. It seems that as long as the people around them have a thought and a look, they will turn into dust and no longer exist.


    The blue knight looked forward. At the moment, the killing intention in his heart was brewing, which was stronger than ever.


    Such amazing genius can almost be said to be the king of the future.


    If you can''t take it early, you should destroy it as soon as possible.


    The blue knight had this idea in his heart. At the moment, the killing intention was already rippling and was about to break out.


    "Maybe."


    Standing on the altar, facing the words of the blue knight, Chen Heng just stood calmly and noncommittal: "however, your main opponent in this war is not me."


    The main opponent, not you?


    Hearing this, the blue knight was stunned.


    Now the evil king has been defeated, and the black king''s Dharma array is dim.


    In this small hitchistar region, in addition to Chen Heng in front of us, are there other unparalleled figures?


    The idea flashed through the blue knight''s heart.


    Before he could answer, another change began to take place in front of him.


    Thousands of radiances bloom.


    At this moment, a palace began to tremble, and the majestic breath began to escape and explode.


    In the residence of the Red Lotus Club, two red lotus presidents, Keo and talilu, were standing there. At the moment, their faces were full of horror.


    Their faces were either frightened or crazy, but their vision was very unified, looking at the side and the seemingly old figure.


    The figure was no one else, it was Philip.


    Under their gaze at the moment, Philip''s face was flat and his whole body was magnificent. The breath was so terrible that it was almost as bad as the blue knight.


    Under the seemingly old body, I don''t know what terrible power it contains, so that once it breaks out, the red lotus believers around can''t bear it.


    Compared with others around, Keo and talilu are the most powerful and have the best bearing capacity, but they feel more terrible at the moment.


    Under Philip''s terrible momentum, they only feel that they are like a mole ant floating with the wind. It seems that as long as the people around them have a thought and a look, they will turn into dust and no longer exist.


    Under Philip''s terrible momentum, they only feel that they are like a mole ant floating with the wind. It seems that as long as the people around them have a thought and a look, they will turn into dust and no longer exist.


    Under Philip''s terrible momentum, they only feel that they are like a mole ant floating with the wind. It seems that as long as the people around them have a thought and a look, they will turn into dust and no longer exist.

 Chapter 534

    "This little star... How can it be!"


    In the starry sky, the blue knight''s face was ugly.


    He didn''t expect this to happen.


    When he launched an offensive to destroy the stars in front of him, one after another strong men appeared.


    Chen Heng did not care for the time being, but the sudden appearance of the king of red lotus in front of him was not under him at all.


    But how is that possible?


    In this world, every strong man must have his glorious history, and it is impossible to jump out in a moment.


    So are the Blue Knights and the crimson knights. They all have their glorious history and brilliant achievements, and they don''t jump out all of a sudden.


    However, the so-called king of the red lotus in front of him, the blue knight, had never seen or heard about each other in the past.


    But the strong breath of the other party was so conspicuous that it bloomed without concealment, which made the blue knight feel a little creepy and incredible.


    Who the hell is this?


    The blue knight''s face was ugly, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    And ahead, change continues.


    Standing on the throne, Philip looked up at the sky.


    At this moment, with the gradual rise of his breath, the whole Hechi star was shrouded by Philip''s power, without any omission.


    An extremely unique feeling is presented.


    Since Philip gradually opened the initial door, his strength has gradually improved.


    This promotion is not only the promotion of the initial force, but also the promotion of his own essence.


    With the gradual opening of the initial door, his own body is also gradually changing. Influenced by the initial door, he gradually becomes much stronger.


    With the assistance of the initial door, and constantly devouring the slate, Philip''s strength has already reached another level.


    At the moment, once launched, that power surprised Chen Heng in the distance.


    "Is it so strong?"


    Standing on a vast altar, Chen Heng''s face was surprised and unexpected.


    He knew Philip was strong.


    It is impossible to endure the baptism of the initial door day and night as long as you can bear it.


    But the current level is still a little exaggerated.


    During this time, in order to enhance his own strength, Chen Heng not only used the power of killing to baptize, but also used various means to enhance his own strength.


    And what about Philip?


    There is no other action except to contact the initial door and be baptized by the initial door.


    But even so, his strength at the moment is much weaker than Philip.


    According to the standards of the world, Philip is now at the top of the sixth order, standing on the same level as the blue knight.


    As for Chen Heng, he has just touched the edge of level 6, but his combat power has been reached.


    The gap between the two sides is still obvious.


    The role of the initial gate for people is much larger than Chen Heng thought before.


    But that''s just right.


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked into the sky.


    In his sight, the shape of the blue knight appeared, so clear and obvious.


    With the appearance of Philip, the plan of the blue knight has failed.


    Philip''s strength is not weaker than him. If Chen Heng''s existence is included, his strength is even stronger than him.


    In front of these combinations, it is impossible for him to break the Hechi star and take away the black king''s skeleton and gold mark.


    At this moment, various thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    But in the starry sky, the blue knight did not move.


    He still stood outside Hechi''s stars. At the moment, looking at the stars in front of him, he could not help frowning and hesitating.


    "Retreat?"


    Standing where he was, he looked at the figures of Philip and Chen Heng, felt the grand and terrible, like the rolling flame of gods and demons, and couldn''t help but feel a faint retreat in his heart.


    Philip''s strength is no weaker than him.


    Even at his peak, if he fought with him, he did not have complete confidence to win it.


    Besides, he is not at his peak.


    Although the scars of the previous battle with the evil king are still there, even though the massacre has weakened, there are still some effects.


    His combat effectiveness is not as good as before, which has been somewhat affected.


    And even if his combat power is still at its peak, he is bound to fall into a disadvantage at the moment.


    After all, there is another Chen Heng on the side.


    Feeling the current situation, he was hesitant and wanted to retreat.


    "You can try it for a while."


    A voice came from my ear and suddenly sounded at the moment.


    Hearing this voice, the blue knight was stunned, and then his face changed greatly: "big brother?"


    "It''s me."


    In nothingness, an inexplicable voice came.


    The voice sounded very indifferent, with a sense of indifference as if it were a God in the sky.


    Just listening to the voice, we can feel the breath of the people behind the voice, so indifferent and terrible.


    The blue knight''s face finally changed: "are you here, too?"


    The blue knight''s attitude is very solemn. At the moment, he subconsciously uses the honorific title.


    For at this moment, the man who spoke in his ear was no other than another five knight.


    The first of the five knights, the twilight knight.


    Twilight knight, this is the most special existence among the five knights.


    Even though the so-called five knights, there are always strong and weak among the five knights, but usually speaking, no one will obey anyone.


    The twilight knight is an exception.


    Among the five knights, he is a well deserved leader and the most powerful one.


    He once led the rise of the five knights, suppressed the king and participated in the fight against the king of gold.


    His strength is as strong as a king.


    If we say that the power of crimson knight and blue knight is only close to the king, we can barely touch the category of the king.


    Then the power of the twilight knight is the real king.


    His strength is no different from that of a king. Even if a real king recovers and fights with him, he can''t really take him down.


    There have been various legends about his existence.


    But no matter what legend, he is extremely terrible and powerful.


    This is a living myth. Even if the blue knight, who is also a five knight, faces this existence, he must bow his head and show respect.


    "Why are you here?"


    Standing in place, the blue knight looked respectful and asked.


    "When you went to suppress the evil king, I had a premonition that an accident would happen, so I specially left a mark on you to deal with special circumstances..."


    In mid air, the voice of the knight sounded at dusk, still as indifferent as before, as if there was no emotion at all.


    "I see."


    The blue knight knew that.


    "But what I didn''t expect was that there was no accident to the evil king, but there were changes in front of me."


    In the blue knight''s mind, the voice of the dusk Knight sounded directly.


    "My mark contains part of my strength."


    "Accept this power and your strength will grow enough to climb to the realm of the king in a short time..."


    "Next, it''s up to you."


    In mid air, the indifferent voice continued to ring.


    Then, on the body of the blue knight, a change began to occur.


    Huge power is blooming, and a torrent is emerging from the body of the blue knight, constantly washing his body and strengthening his strength.


    With a roar, the surrounding space was distorted, and all kinds of turbulence emerged.


    Standing on the starry sky, there are changes on the body of the blue knight, and a mark appears on his forehead.


    That mark is very unique, mysterious and mysterious. At a glance, it seems to have some similarities with the gold mark, but it is very different.


    On it, a force of Wang Zhili, which is quite different from the force of gold, emerged and displayed so far.


    Bang!


    The stars are boiling. At this moment, not only the Hechi stars in front of us, but also the other stars beyond endless light years in the distance are affected.


    The power of the king shook the starry sky and directly shrouded the whole Hittite region, causing a severe impact.


    "This force..."


    When the power in the dusk mark was completely digested, the blue knight stabilized his mind, subconsciously waved his hand and trembled.


    Even if the infinite is close to the king, the power of the real king is beyond himself.


    At this moment, the blue knight felt almost powerless, and his strength expanded many times.


    If he were allowed to fight the evil king again at the moment, I''m afraid only a few blows would be enough to suppress the evil king. There was no need to spend as much effort and energy as before.


    "This force......"


    The pale blue knight moved his mouth, then raised his head and looked at the Hechi star in front of him.


    The dark blue spear, which had been silent and faded, did not know when it had reappeared. Under the will of the dark blue knight, it charged forward again and burst out the power of terror.


    Compared with the power diffused before, the power contained in the blue spear is even more terrible. The spear stabbed out is almost like killing the world. It''s so terrible and suffocating.


    The light blue light gradually shrouded everything, vaguely like to break the protection outside Hechi star and kill Philip and Chen Heng here.


    On the vast altar, feeling the power contained in this blow, Chen Heng frowned.


    "The power has become stronger......"


    He looked up at the sky and saw the blue spear stabbing down. At the moment, he couldn''t help wondering.


    He watched the battle between the evil king and the blue knight from beginning to end.


    Therefore, he already knew something about the strength of the blue knight.


    The strength of the blue knight is very strong.


    But if it comes to the current level, I''m afraid it''s unlikely.


    Is there any special chance? Or what special means have temporarily improved their combat power?


    In an instant, various thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    At this moment, the power of the blue knight is no worse than that of the king.


    The essence of that power is very close to the golden mark on Lu Yao.


    But even so, Chen Heng did not worry.


    Blue Knights have their own means to enhance their own strength, but why don''t they?


    Especially the Hechi stars in front of them still belong to their home.


    Whispers were ringing.


    Cheers and prayers resounded through the whole Hechi star.


    People are shouting the name of the king of red lotus, praising his achievements, calling for his emergence, and fighting the blue knight who tried to destroy the stars and pick up the end of the world.


    Among the many calls, Philip finally had some response.


    From the residence of the red lotus society, looking at the blow of the blue knight, Philip sat up from the throne and then took one step.


    In an instant, he came to another area.


    Standing in the air, he waved.


    Boom!


    "What''s going on?"


    "The earth has split!"


    At this moment, bursts of startling voices came out.


    The world felt the changes on the Hechi stars and shouted. They didn''t understand what had happened.


    Great power blooms.


    At this moment, the field that had enveloped the whole hitchist domain began to change, on which runes spontaneously appeared.


    It seems that under the influence of this force, runes flicker and radiance remain everywhere in the whole earth of Hechi stars.


    Those runes appeared from various relics, and some rushed out from under the ground.


    "This is..."


    On the huge altar, Lu Yao looked at the scene in front of her and was stunned.


    She is very familiar with the vast runes.


    Those runes are nothing but the Runes of the black king''s Dharma array.


    Only in terms of quantity, there is a lot more.


    Compared with these runes, the black king Dharma array activated by Lu Yao and others seems to be less than one tenth of them.


    These are the runes and Dharma arrays left by the past kings on this star.


    Hechi star is the hometown of the black king and the center of Hechi star domain in distant times. Its protective power can not be underestimated.


    At its peak, a king once arranged a Dharma array on this star, directly enveloping the whole star and sheltering it under the power of the king.


    Up to now, although the king has disappeared, the remaining Dharma array still exists and has been silent.


    These Dharma arrays may have long been forgotten by the world, and many of them are buried underground, even in ancient ruins.


    But at this moment, under Philip''s call, all these Dharma arrays have been revived, all have been displayed, and once again play a role in protecting the star.


    Great power soared to the sky, and all blessings were given to Philip, which made his breath soar to the sky at the moment, especially terrible.


    Even compared with the invincible blue knight in front of the world, it doesn''t seem to be much weaker.


    "How is that possible?"


    Beyond the stars, the blue knight looked at the scene in front of him and was stunned. He thought it was incredible: "how can the black king''s Dharma array?"


    In theory, Dharma array can be mastered as long as you have enough attainments.


    However, as in front of us, the king Dharma array shrouding the whole star has already had its own instinct, which ordinary people can''t master at all, let alone activate it so easily.


    The black king has passed away. At this juncture, how did the other party do it?


    The blue knight was puzzled, but then he was stunned.


    Because in Philip, he felt the familiar smell.


    Wisps of breath spread out. On Philip, a breath of black king''s sacrifice spread and rushed into the sky.


    That breath has revealed a lot of information in an instant.


    "You are the Hei Wang''s descendant!"


    When the blue knight''s face changed, he finally understood.


    The king of the red lotus in front of us is actually the inheritor of the black king.


    No wonder he could activate the black king''s Dharma array, even to this extent.


    Because he himself is the inheritor of the black king, he is naturally very familiar with all kinds of inheritance of the black king.


    It is not impossible to achieve this level.


    After realizing this, the blue knight''s killing intention became more intense, waving his long gun and moving forward.


    This blow, he shot angrily, and his strength reached the peak. He shot while the French array was just rising and his strength was still weak, forcing Philip to deal with it head-on and meet him.


    If you can''t take it, it''s natural that everything will stop, and you don''t have to mention anything later.


    This is a shocking moment.


    On the hutch star, everyone who could feel the scene was thrilled, took a breath and prayed silently for Philip.


    Just in the face of this blow, Philip''s performance was very calm.


    Standing in mid air, he looked at the blue spear stabbed in front of him. His face was still indifferent and calm, as if it was not a blue spear stabbed in front, but something ordinary.


    What is he doing?


    At this moment, everyone couldn''t help wondering and didn''t understand Philip''s idea.


    But soon they understood.


    At the moment when the blue spear was about to pierce Chen Heng, a vision came into being.


    Boom!


    The strong breath rushed out of the sky, and the exhausted blood gas burned again.


    On a vast altar, a sarcophagus began to vibrate and roar spontaneously.


    This sarcophagus is nothing else. It is the sarcophagus where the black king is buried.


    After the previous confrontation, the sarcophagus was silent, and there was no special reaction.


    Until now, the sarcophagus had changed again. The lid of the sarcophagus was shaking, as if something was going to leave it and lift it up.


    The next moment, under the gaze of Lu Yao, the sarcophagus opened.


    A figure came out of it. Although he was thin and thin, like an ordinary old man, the breath of the world was still frightening and powerful.


    He walked out of the sarcophagus, then took one step, came to the sky and stood directly in front of Philip.


    Facing the stabbed blue spear, he waved it off with a fist and greeted it in the front.


    The next moment, the spear collided with the black king''s palm.


    Bang!


    The terrible sound of the earthquake was ringing through and broke out at the moment.


    On the altar, the leaves suppressed the fear and palpitations in their hearts, barely raised their heads, but only saw a scene.


    In the starry sky, the spear collided with a thin palm and pierced it.


    The dim blood dripped and fell on the ground, and the mountains turned into a sea of blood.


    But with this blow, the blue spear was also shot out and could not go any further.

 Chapter 535

    "How... How is it possible?"


    On the earth, looking at the scene in front of us, I don''t know how many people show disbelief in their eyes, and their hearts are full of shock.


    "Is that the black king?"


    "How can the black king''s body recover?"


    One by one, the strong looked at the sky and felt the breath coming from there. Their faces showed a color of horror. They didn''t seem to expect this result.


    In fact, no one really thought of the results today.


    The blue spear was about to stab Philip, but at the critical moment, he was blocked again.


    The person who blocked the blow was not someone else, but the skeleton of the black king.


    What the hell is going on?


    "Black king''s body?"


    Beyond the stars, the blue knight looked at the scene in front of him and was surprised: "did you cheat the corpse?"


    "Or are there other changes?"


    He frowned and wondered.


    Among many kings, the black king is indeed a very mysterious one.


    Even death.


    The black king did not die, nor did he die in battle like other kings.


    There is no clear definition of the silk screen of the king black king until now.


    Even the blue knight and other strong men who have existed for a long time do not know this past.


    Now, the movement of the black king''s skeleton seems to increase the mysterious meaning, making the original fall of the black king complicated and confusing.


    In mid air, the blue knight frowned, then turned around, looked at Philip in front, and directly asked, "how did you do it?"


    The change of black king''s body is obviously related to Philip in front of him.


    Otherwise, why did the black king''s body not recover early or late, but at this critical moment?


    This is obviously related to Philip in front of us.


    The blue knight knew this, so he turned directly and asked Philip.


    "He never died..."


    Standing in the same place, facing the inquiry of the blue knight, Philip''s voice was also very flat, but he said faintly: "his body contains the original mark, which has not completely lost its vitality with death. It has always existed."


    "Only in the past, he was in a very unique state, so he could not recover spontaneously."


    "So, I just helped him."


    Philip''s voice sounded softly and spoke so at this moment.


    The black king''s body is in a very special state.


    As early as before, Philip had already happened. There were still some fragments of true spirit in the black king''s body.


    In fact, this corpse is not dead. There are still some fragments of true spirit and other things in it.


    Of course, only these, in fact, can not be said to be alive.


    The power in the corpse had been exhausted for a long time, and the remaining true spirit was too incomplete, leaving only a little instinct.


    Under normal circumstances, this is a body and nothing can be changed.


    So Philip helped him.


    He put the original power extracted from the black king''s sacrifice into the body of the black king''s corpse to help the black king''s corpse recover its strength, and it is no longer as dry as before.


    Finally, communication activates the true spiritual power contained in the corpse and activates it.


    Everything that followed was logical.


    Protecting the Hechi stars and protecting this area is the original concept of the black king.


    This was once his hometown, his land and territory, and the place where the black king had sheltered for a long time in the past.


    When the black king''s instinct revived, his instinct drove him to oppose the blue knight who tried to destroy the star and protect the star.


    To some extent, this is one of the black king''s obsessions, just activated by Philip.


    The mighty breath of the king escapes, rippling at this moment and rushing to the earth in all directions, as if to shake the whole Hechi star domain.


    This is the strength and breath that once belonged to the black king. Now, with the recovery of the black king, it shows once again that it is so powerful and terrible.


    It seems to feel the breath of the black king. Around the Hechi star, those originally flashing runes are more terrible. The power spontaneously combines with the power of the black king to burst out more terrible power.


    For a moment, the whole Hechi star seemed to have returned to the past.


    The king stands high above it and protects the star.


    Under the king, no foreign enemy can enter, let alone invade this place.


    Beyond the stars, looking at the bright scene in front of him, the blue knight''s face was a little ugly.


    When the black king''s body revived, a bad feeling rose in his heart.


    Now it seems so.


    Standing where he was, he measured it.


    The power in his body still exists at the moment, but it has begun to weaken and gradually subsided after the blow just now.


    This is normal.


    His strength at the moment comes not from himself, but from others.


    This power dissipated rapidly with the fight.


    To some extent, that blow just now is the strongest one he can break out.


    After that, his strength will become weaker and weaker until he returns to his original level.


    With such strength, it is too difficult to suppress the star in front of us.


    At this moment, many terrorist figures have gathered on this star.


    With the capital of the king, he is enough to fight with the five knights and once beat back Chen Heng, who was separated from the crimson knights.


    Known as the king of red lotus, he inherits the inheritance of the black king and is not inferior to the top five knights. He is mysterious Philip.


    Lu Yao, who inherits the power of the king of gold and has the power of gold, can burst out the power of the king at the critical moment.


    And the corpse of the black king, who had just recovered and didn''t seem to have much self-consciousness, but easily blocked his blow.


    These four beings, even if you take out one alone at ordinary times, I''m afraid they are impossible.


    Now they are gathered on this star.


    The pale blue knight''s face was a little ugly.


    Although unwilling, he had to admit at the moment that it was almost impossible for him to win the star in front of him with these four existing forces.


    Besides, the recovered black king''s body was by no means easy for him to handle.


    Let alone Philip and others.


    After thinking for a moment, he looked a little ugly, but he finally made up his mind.


    "There are so many strong people gathered in a small hectic star..."


    In the starry sky, the blue knight looked at the familiar Hechi star in front of him, couldn''t help sighing deeply, and then opened his mouth: "this time, I lost."


    "But next time, not necessarily."


    He raised his head and his eyes looked very cold.


    Nowadays, Chen Heng and others are in large numbers.


    But not next time.


    The blue knight was not alone.


    The five Knights have a full five people, each of whom is the top power around the world.


    Next time, if five powerful Knights fight together, Chen Heng and others in front of them can''t hide in any case.


    At this moment, the blue knight''s heart has a heart of killing.


    The current lineup is too scary.


    Among the four people in front of us, Philip, known as the king of the red lotus, and the revived corpse of the black king, these two beings themselves have the power comparable to the five knights.


    Even if it is the blue knight himself, there is no certainty of victory against one of them alone.


    As for the brothers and sisters Chen Heng and Lu Yao, one has the capital of the king and has reached this level at such an age. One has inherited the inheritance and power of the king of gold and is also expected to reach the field of the king in the future.


    Four beings, each with a huge threat.


    If they are allowed to survive, it will undoubtedly be bad news for the rule of the round table.


    So at this moment, the blue knight has made up his mind.


    After leaving this time and returning to the base camp, we must summon the other knights for the first time to suppress Chen Heng in front of us.


    Otherwise, there will be great trouble in the future.


    In an instant, all kinds of thoughts flashed through his mind, and the killing intention in his mind was stronger than ever before.


    "Maybe."


    Ahead, Philip''s voice came.


    Standing in the Hechi star, the dense runes around flickered.


    Philip was among them. His face was flat and quiet. He looked at the blue knight in the distance and said faintly, "I hope you won''t lose like this next time."


    The indifferent words fell. Obviously, the voice was very slight, but it sounded like the sound of thunder to others. It was shocking and frightening.


    In the distance, listening to Philip''s words, the pale blue knight''s face changed and issued a cold hum.


    Then, instead of continuing to speak, he turned directly and left the area.


    His speed was very fast, but in a short time, he disappeared from the view of everyone present and rushed to the starry sky.


    Look at this, I really left.


    Standing where he was, Philip looked at the figure of the dark blue knight, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    After some twists and turns, the blue knight left here.


    And his departure also represents the end of this battle. The disaster of Hechi star has passed.


    At this moment, I don''t know how many people have relaxed in the whole Hechi star.


    On the vast field, many people issued bursts of cheers to rejoice in the past of the disaster and feel happy that they are still alive.


    The past disaster is a new life.


    I don''t know how many people began to celebrate and cheer to prepare for the next celebration.


    Around the world, many people remember the images of Philip and Chen Heng, the two heroes who stood up before the disaster, and are ready to set up statues for them in the future to commemorate them as the heroes of Hechi stars.


    To some extent, as heroes who saved the hutch stars from disaster, they are eligible to be commemorated and worthy of being remembered forever until the end of the future.


    "It''s over..."


    Under the golden dragon tree, malcolt held gunali, felt the breath of the blue knight fade, and couldn''t help smiling on his face.


    The scenes just now are undoubtedly exciting for the people of the whole Hechi star.


    Before that, Malik once thought he was going to die here. Together with the whole Hechi star, he turned into dust in the starry sky and fell into eternal sleep.


    But in the end, this is not the case.


    At this moment, he is still, or his daughter is still, unaffected, still asleep.


    It seemed that she felt the joy of Marico. In Marico''s arms, gunali''s eyes gently moved and slowly woke up.


    "Father..."


    When she woke up from the hazy, gunali was a little confused. She didn''t seem to be fully awake: "is it dawn?"


    She said vaguely.


    Listening to her words, Marico smiled, then reached out and touched her head before holding her up.


    "Yes..."


    "It''s already dawn."


    He looked at the distant sky, looked at the still influential reflection in the sky, and all kinds of other things. He couldn''t help laughing softly, and then said so.


    Anyway, the disaster is over now.


    For those ordinary people, they can really breathe a sigh of relief.


    In mid air, Philip''s figure turned into an illusion, disappeared from there, and then appeared again in the residence of the Red Lotus Club.


    In the residence of the Red Lotus Club, Keo and tarilu are still standing there. At the moment, they look at Philip who suddenly appears in front of them, and their eyes are particularly hot.


    In the past, they were the same, but they were far from as hot and strong as now. The feeling of worship and admiration seemed to escape, which was extra clear and obvious.


    No wonder they do.


    Philip''s previous performance has been shown to them from beginning to end.


    In their eyes, Philip is enough to respect the blue knight and even the king.


    This is a figure comparable to the king and is their leader at the moment.


    As long as they think of this, their hearts can''t help getting excited and their eyes can''t help becoming hot.


    However, Philip''s performance was very flat.


    From a very early time, he became what he looked like in front of him. No matter how others around him looked at him, he was so indifferent and calm, not surprised by honor or disgrace, and looked very plain.


    In the past, although Chen Heng''s character was somewhat similar, it was not so.


    But when it comes to Philip, because of the ancient times when he has been in contact with the initial door for many years, the emotional fluctuation on Philip has long disappeared, and now only pure reason is left.


    In fact, if Chen Heng, as the noumenon, had not been able to influence Philip and indirectly manipulate Philip''s actions, I''m afraid Philip would be indifferent to everything. Even if Hechi star had been destroyed before, he would not have shot, but would have looked at it indifferently.


    It''s also normal at the moment.


    Ignoring the hot eyes of Keo and tarilu, Philip went to his laboratory alone and stayed alone.


    Unconsciously, another figure began to appear and came to Philip.


    This is an old man in a black robe. His body is very thin. One arm was pierced by the previous blue spear and has not been completely healed.


    He stood alone in front of Philip, his face indifferent, and looked at Philip like he was expressing something.


    "Here you are."


    Philip was not surprised by the old man''s arrival. He just nodded and then said, "it seems that you have recovered some of your mind."


    "Just part."


    In front of him, listening to Philip''s words, the old man opened his mouth. His voice was as hoarse as dumbbells, which made people feel very ugly.


    Standing in front of Philip, the Black King opened his mouth with no emotion in his voice, but there was an accurate expression: "it was your power that awakened me......"


    "To be exact, it''s not my power, but the black king''s sacrifice......"


    Philip turned around, looked at the black king in front of him, and then said, "what you did was to revive again?"


    After what had happened before, Philip had found something.


    In the secret ceremony of the black king''s sacrifice, it is obvious that it has an extraordinary relationship with the black king.


    Using the origin of the black king''s sacrifice and practice has an extraordinary role for the black king, and can even make him recover temporarily.


    From this point of view, I''m afraid that the first function of the black king''s sacrifice is to sacrifice the black king and make the black king recover again.


    "Yes."


    Listening to Philip''s words, the black king nodded and said, "I... Fell... So I wanted to recover..."


    He told his original story. At the beginning, he was a little dull and his words were not clear, but later he became more and more fluent.


    Long before the fall of the black king, the black king had a premonition of his future outcome, so he began to prepare early.


    He left the black king''s sacrifice to his many followers. His original intention was to let his followers sacrifice for him and provide the power of origin, so as to revive the black king''s noumenon and wake up again.


    The black king''s sacrifice was specially arranged and left by the black king. As long as you contact enough original power, the incomplete true spirit of the black king can be nourished, and then reborn again based on this corpse.


    But later, I don''t know what happened.


    His followers did not follow the previously explained plan, so that the black king''s body was silent in the Hechi star for many years and was not found until now.


    "I''m afraid it was done by the five Knights of the round table."


    Listening to the story of the black king, Philip whispered and said his guess: "after you fell, the power of the round table once spread here."


    He remembered the story of tarilu.


    Talilu''s ancestors are one of the followers of the black king and the secret treasure left by the guardian of the black king.


    But later, somehow, the abundance was leaked, and the blue knight immediately came to kill talilu''s family and take the secret treasure away.


    Similarly, after the black king''s evil thoughts and the birth of the evil king, the blue knight immediately came to suppress the evil king.


    It can be seen that the attitude of the five Knights of the round table towards the black king has changed.


    These examples, together with other clues Philip had, were enough to prove something.


    The followers left by the black king were probably suppressed by the five knights, so the plan could not be carried out. Even the black king''s sacrifice disappeared in the ruins and was buried.


    Until now, by chance, the black king revived and came to the world again.

 Chapter 536

    "Although you recover, it doesn''t seem complete."


    Standing where he was, Philip looked at the black king in front of him and whispered.


    His face was still calm, even in the face of a legendary king, and there was no change from beginning to end.


    This performance made the black king turn around and looked at Philip in surprise.


    Of course, he was not surprised by Philip''s performance, but for other reasons.


    "Your true spirit......"


    Standing in the same place, the black king looked at Philip, who was standing in the same place. His face was indifferent. At the moment, he could not help frowning. He seemed to feel something wrong: "it seems that there is something wrong."


    "Too pure."


    He looked at Philip in front of him and felt something wrong at the moment.


    Even in the eyes of the black king, Philip''s true spirit was too pure.


    True spirit is the product of the sublimation of origin, which represents the summary of one''s origin and the collection of everything.


    But no matter how powerful a person is, his true spirit will at most become stronger and stronger, but some things still exist.


    Such as obsession, such as emotion and so on.


    But these things could not be seen in front of Philip.


    On his true spirit, a pure and flawless scene emerged, which looked very clean and amazing at a glance.


    All kinds of obsessions and emotional reactions possessed by normal creatures seem to leave no trace on their true spirit. It''s strange that they are clean.


    Even the black king in front of him could not help feeling shocked when he saw Philip''s state.


    "Have you touched the door of the beginning?"


    Standing where he was, he frowned and thought for a moment, then suddenly opened his mouth.


    Philip raised his head, looked at the black king, and then nodded.


    Philip was not surprised that the black king knew the existence of the initial door.


    In this world, whoever can reach the level of king, the power of king is only its standard configuration.


    And where does the power of the king come from?


    In addition to the power of self sublimation, there is only the initial power in the initial door.


    If you want to be a king, you must contact the initial power.


    If you want to contact the initial force, you must contact the initial door.


    Therefore, in this world, I''m afraid all the real kings know something about the initial gate.


    It''s actually not surprising that he behaves like the black king in front of him.


    But there was one thing Philip cared about.


    "You touched the door of the beginning."


    Standing where he was, Philip looked at the black king in front of him, then whispered, as if curious: "but you don''t seem to be affected by the initial door..."


    Although the words were curious, Philip''s final words were still without any emotion, just like a robot without any emotion.


    This is the sequelae of contact with the initial door.


    From Philip''s point of view, contact with the initial door will inevitably lead to the gradual disappearance of his emotions and even his obsession. In the end, only pure ID and reason are left, and there is no obsession at all.


    At that stage, relatives are no longer relatives, enemies are no longer enemies, and friends are no longer friends


    Everything will become strangers and have no meaning.


    Philip will now look like this because of the influence of the initial gate.


    But when he also touched the initial door, the black king in front of him did not seem to be affected much. He was still like a normal person, with the emotional fluctuations of normal creatures.


    Philip was very curious about the reason.


    Therefore, he couldn''t help looking at the black king in front of him and asked.


    "By virtue of......"


    Facing Philip''s eyes, the black king''s face was a little complicated. It seemed that he had understood Philip''s state at the moment: "in this world, if you want to contact the initial door, there is another way besides personally accepting the baptism of the initial door."


    "Then look for something to rely on..."


    "By virtue of?"


    Philip frowned, puzzled.


    "The so-called virtue is the thing that represents the root of the world, and it is also the secret treasure that was born when the world was created."


    In front of him, the black king continued to speak, and his voice was a little hoarse, so he kept falling: "when contacting the initial door, if you have these secret treasures, you can rely on these secret treasures to offset the impact of the initial door on yourself."


    "Initial slate?"


    Listening to the black king''s words, Philip reacted at once.


    It can be seen from the description of the other party that the so-called virtue is mostly the existence of the initial slate.


    "Good."


    Facing Philip''s eyes, the black king did not deny it and directly admitted it.


    "I see..."


    Philip knew for a moment and understood many things at once.


    Many doubts in the past were solved at this time.


    It turned out that the initial slate had such a role.


    So, no wonder those kings in the past can resist the attack of the initial door without much influence.


    No wonder the blue knight would attack talilu''s ancestors and try his best to capture the initial stone slab.


    Many doubts of the past are solved at this moment.


    Standing where he was, Philip thought for a moment, then looked at the black king in front of him and continued to ask, "what would happen if he didn''t have direct contact with the initial door?"


    This question suddenly stopped the black king in front of him.


    Standing in place, listening to Philip''s words, the black king lowered his head and couldn''t help falling into meditation.


    "If there is no initial slate as a basis for direct contact with the initial door, the end will probably be very bad."


    He thought for a moment, then raised his head and continued to say, "in the era when I was still alive, many strong people had done this."


    "In the end, these people often collapse, or their bodies collapse directly, or they will produce all kinds of changes, and finally turn into a powerful and terrible monster."


    Standing in the same place, the black king said here. He couldn''t help turning around and looking at Philip in front of him: "among the people I''ve seen, you are the first one who contacts the initial door so deeply, but still lives."


    "Normally speaking, in your case, if you have such deep contact with the initial gate, even if you don''t die under the pressure of the initial gate, you will lose all your self will and become a monster who ignores everything."


    "But you have neither changed nor ignored everything."


    He looked at Philip in front of him with deep doubt in his eyes.


    Philip looked really indifferent in front of him.


    Up to now, he couldn''t see any emotional fluctuations all over his body. Even Zhenling was in a clean state. He was pure to scare people to death.


    However, from the fact that he was able to take the initiative to appear before and save Hechi star in the hands of the blue knight, it is obvious that he still has his own self at the moment and has not completely lost his self-consciousness.


    This situation makes black king very curious.


    Philip knew his own.


    At the moment, he can have himself without completely losing his self-consciousness. It is entirely because Chen Heng''s Noumenon still exists.


    Because the ontology still exists, it can still affect the ontology to a certain extent and manipulate Philip''s actions to a certain extent.


    Otherwise, according to the normal situation, I''m afraid Philip''s mood will not fluctuate even if the whole hutch star blows up in front of him.


    So Philip was not surprised at this.


    What makes him care is another point.


    "Into a monster?"


    Standing there, he recalled the words of the black king in front of him and muttered to himself.


    At this time, he also thought of something.


    When he touched the initial door before that, he often felt that he was unable to do what he wanted.


    The body has a limit to the pressure of the initial door.


    Once you exceed that limit and continue to touch the initial door, all kinds of bad things will happen.


    Philip''s solution to this situation is to enhance the endurance of his body.


    By swallowing the Scripture of heaven, constantly devour those demon God stone slabs and other powerful blood vessels, refine them into their own origin, strengthen their bodies, and constantly transform their bodies, so as to bear higher pressure.


    It is precisely because of this that Philip can go all the way to the present without being forcibly burst by the pressure of the initial door.


    But obviously, he can, but others can''t.


    For others, if the body is not enough to bear, the end is doomed to be bleak.


    In the end, as the black king said, either his body collapsed and died, or he directly changed into various nameless monsters.


    "Pay attention at last."


    In front of him, the voice of the black king continued to ring.


    Standing where he was, the black king looked at Philip in front of him and observed there for a long time. Then he couldn''t help but say and remind him there.


    It seems that he is very concerned and curious about Philip''s state.


    "If you can, it''s better to find an initial stone slab as something to rely on, which is safer."


    The black king looked at Philip and said, "although I don''t know how you did this, it''s not a good thing if you keep going."


    "The washing of the initial door is everywhere. Once it is opened, it cannot be stopped."


    "If you continue like this, I''m afraid you will lose yourself sooner or later."


    "I understand."


    Philip nodded, understood, and then continued, "unfortunately, I don''t know where there is the initial slate."


    Like the original slate, Philip certainly wanted to get one if he could.


    Even if it is not used as a reference, it can also be used to understand the power of the laws of the world, so as to increase its own power.


    Unfortunately, during this time, Philip also inquired through his news network, but he didn''t get much.


    The only reliable piece is the one once taken by the blue knight.


    But it is also very difficult to get this slate.


    The blue knight was not alone, but five people.


    Five knights, which represents the most powerful collective in the world.


    If you want to fight against this group, it means fighting against the top five in the world at the same time.


    Full five sixth level peaks.


    From the previous situation, there is even a real king.


    "It is said that there are nine stone slabs in total..."


    In front of him, the black king also sighed: "I also had one back then, but it''s a pity that I''ve lost it now."


    "What will you do after losing the slate?"


    Standing where he was, Philip continued to ask.


    As black king just said, the power of the initial gate is everywhere.


    If there is no real contact, it''s OK to try to open the initial door.


    But once you touch and open that door, the power from the initial door will continue to penetrate and wrap around your body.


    It''s unstoppable.


    The black king in front of him can incarnate into the king, and undoubtedly once went deep into the initial door.


    Now, the original slate he once owned as a virtue has been lost.


    What will the revived black king become?


    Philip was also curious about the answer to this question.


    In this regard, the black king did not hide anything and answered directly.


    "Without the support of the power of the initial gate, the king will no longer be the king......"


    Standing in the same place, the black king looked at Philip in front of him, and then whispered, "it''s OK at ordinary times, but once I show the power of the king and reproduce the power I once had, the power of the initial gate will devour me in an instant and won''t be different from others."


    Without virtue, the king will no longer be the king?


    Philip frowned at this reply.


    "In other words, although I recovered again, I was doomed to be unable to exert my peak strength before I found my back."


    Standing in the same place, the black king pondered for a moment, and then continued to speak: "even if my injury is completely recovered, even the true spirit will recover as before, and my strength is also under the peak king."


    Under the king.


    In other words, even if the black king in front of him recovers to a complete state, he is at least a line stronger than the sixth level peak such as the crimson knight, but he is not as good as the king at the peak.


    Philip frowned and understood what he meant.


    "Initial slate.........."


    Standing where he was, Philip''s thoughts passed, and then a question came to mind.


    How many initial slabs are there in the round table?


    Looking at the black king in front of him, the idea flashed in his heart.


    The five Knights of the round table are all figures who are close to the realm of the king.


    Most people like this can be more or less exposed to the existence of the initial door.


    If you have another initial slate that can serve as a reference, you may be able to try to break through and reach a higher level.


    In other words, what restricts the breakthrough of the five knights is not their own ability, but the number of initial flagstones they can rely on.


    So, how many initial stone slabs are there in the round table?

 Chapter 537

    Standing where he was, Philip fell into thinking.


    How many stone tablets are there in the round table?


    This is a problem worth discussing.


    However, it is conceivable that even if there are initial stone slabs in the round table, the number should not be too much.


    Chen Heng once personally contacted the blue knight and the crimson knight and felt their power.


    Philip can be sure that at least among the five knights, the blue knight and the crimson knight have not come to that road.


    In other words, the initial number of stone slabs in the round table is far from as abundant as expected.


    Otherwise, there would be no such performance.


    According to Philip''s guess, there may be two initial slabs in the round table.


    One of them was taken by the blue knight from talilu''s ancestors.


    As for the other one, considering the huge power of the round table, which has dominated this world for so many years, it is likely that the initial slate can be obtained from other channels.


    At least, the king of gold is very likely.


    Why does the round table have to hunt down the king of gold and search for Lu Yao so hard.


    Just because of hatred?


    Philip didn''t think so.


    Among them, most of them have the factor of initial slate.


    The king of gold was once able to become the king. According to the black king in front of him, he must have the initial slate that he can rely on.


    The initial and publication of this piece must be what the round table needs.


    Therefore, it is understandable that they oppose the forces left by the king of gold and do not hesitate to pursue and kill the reincarnation of the king of gold.


    Standing where he was, thoughts flashed through Philip''s mind.


    However, after knowing his idea, the black king gave a negative answer.


    "I''m afraid I''m the only one in their hands."


    Standing in front of Philip, the black king shook his head and said so.


    Then he looked at Philip in front of him and continued to explain.


    It turns out that the connection between the initial slate and its owner is much deeper than ordinary people think.


    Even if the king falls, as long as the initial slate still exists, the mark of the king will remain in it and will not disappear with time.


    When time passes, at the right time, the marks contained in the initial slate may even be regenerated to revive the former king.


    The gold mark on Lu Yao still exists, which proves that the mark of the king of gold contained in the initial slate still exists.


    Otherwise, this would not happen.


    "I see."


    Standing where he was, Philip listened to the black king''s explanation and nodded slowly.


    It seems that it is much more difficult to capture an initial slate in this world than Philip thought before.


    As a king''s virtue, slate can''t be taken unless that king falls completely.


    In the past, if the black king had not really fallen and died for thousands of years, even the marks in the stone plate would have disappeared, otherwise it would not have been captured by the blue knight.


    Even less likely to be mastered by others.


    "Unfortunately..."


    Standing in the same place and looking at Philip in front of him, the black king sighed. At this time, he seemed a little sorry: "I can feel that the stone slab that once belonged to me has been occupied by others and engraved with the mark of others."


    "Otherwise, I just need to summon and the slate will return."


    He sighed and looked sorry.


    Philip looked at the black king in front of him and didn''t know what to say.


    According to the previous situation, the blue knight did not set foot on the road of the king, and there is still a certain distance from that step.


    On the contrary, it is another force, full of traces of the power of the king.


    The original slate of the black king was mostly occupied by that man.


    But that''s good.


    The slate that once belonged to the black king was occupied by the five knights, which is the Revenge of seizing the Tao.


    If the black king wants to restore his strength and incarnate the king again, he must fight with the five Knights of the round table and recapture his initial slate.


    Similarly, the five Knights will not let go of the revived black king in order to eliminate future troubles.


    This point can be seen from the fact that the blue knight hurriedly suppressed the evil king and did not let go of all things related to the black king.


    The two sides are naturally hostile.


    And the enemy of the enemy is a friend.


    For Philip and Chen Heng, the black king in front of them is the best ally.


    For this point, without Philip saying more, I''m afraid the black king in front of me can also understand it.


    "How much power do you have left?"


    Standing where he was, Philip thought for a moment, then looked at the black king in front of him and continued to speak.


    "Less than half of the peak, but if the blue knight is like that, he can cope with it."


    The black king shook his head and said so.


    Recovering from the silence, the true spirit of the black king is gradually recovering, but it is still incomplete, and its strength is not as strong as that at its peak.


    However, his body is still strong, still the body of the king, and his level is much stronger than the sixth level peak such as the blue knight.


    Combined with the two, its combat power at the moment is probably equivalent to the level of the blue knight.


    "However, if you give me some time to recover, I should be able to recover completely soon."


    Standing in the same place, he seemed to think of something. The black king turned and looked in a certain direction in the starry sky, and then said so.


    Philip turned and met the black king in the direction he saw, thoughtful.


    If he remembered correctly, that direction happened to be where the evil king had been sealed before.


    "Interesting."


    He immediately understood the black king''s plan.


    The evil king and the black king are one.


    But compared with the black king, the evil king is only a little nourishment left by the black king, which is born through the re nourishment of his body.


    But in essence, the two have the same power and belong to the same existence.


    Therefore, this power can also be digested to the greatest extent.


    If the black king can devour the evil king, he should be able to recover his strength as soon as possible and reach the peak.


    Philip is happy to see this.


    Anyway, for him, the previous evil king was not a good thing.


    Compared with the rational black king in front of him, the previous evil king looked normal, but in fact he was full of evil, and naturally tended to destroy everything.


    Compared with the evil king, the black king in front of him is better to cooperate.


    "Black king, plus noumenon and me, that''s three..."


    Standing where he was, Philip looked at the black king in front of him and muttered to himself, "even if Lu Yao is included, there are only four people..."


    "Compared with the five knights, there is still one."


    Compared with the black king in front of him, Lu Yao is still young and has not fully grown up. Although his power is not weak, even if the power of the golden mark is counted, it can not reach the level of five knights.


    However, she is not only the protagonist of destiny bred by this era, but also the inheritor of the king of gold. She is expected to reach this level as soon as possible in the future.


    So Philip counted it as one.


    But even with Lu Yao, there seems to be a person missing.


    In addition, on Chen Heng''s side, his strength has not fully recovered and reached the peak.


    Standing where he was, Philip had thoughts in his mind, then raised his head and looked into the distance.


    In the distance, Chen Heng is still standing in his laboratory


    He stood in front of a spacious experimental platform and looked at it.


    In front of him, a mysterious and unique mark emerged, which seemed to have a strange charm and made people feel particularly unique.


    In Chen Heng''s eyes, the mark in front of him is particularly complex. Every grain and every subtle texture on it shows an unusual meaning and fascinates people.


    In front of me, a complex mark slowly formed and finally condensed together.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng smiled on his face. Then he turned around and looked into the distance.


    "So it is?"


    In an instant, the message from the separated Philip came and conveyed all the messages obtained from the black king, informing Chen Heng of this noumenon.


    "Does the so-called initial slate play such a role in this world?"


    Standing in place, Chen Heng frowned, subconsciously feeling something wrong.


    According to the message from Philip, anyone who wants to be promoted to King in this world must undergo the erosion of the initial door.


    Therefore, we must have the initial slate as a basis for success.


    But in Chen Heng''s view, this is very abnormal.


    In Chen Heng''s opinion, the so-called king of the world is roughly equivalent to the level of seven orders, that is, the seven ring epic of the world of gods.


    But in the world of gods, Chen Heng has never heard of what he must have to rely on to promote epic.


    Not only in the world of gods, but also in the previous Tianqing world, but also in the world of wizards, there are also levels equivalent to seven levels.


    But Chen Heng has never heard of anything to rely on to promote level 7 in those places.


    Only in this world, we need these things.


    "Is the world special, or..."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng frowned, and various thoughts flashed in his heart.


    After thinking for a moment, Chen Heng finally shook his head and gave up thinking.


    For the time being, this question is doomed to have no answer.


    To understand the answer to this question, Chen Heng must move forward and go further to the end of the world.


    In this regard, Chen Heng has a hunch.


    It''s not too far from the day he came to the end.


    While thinking in my heart, there was a sound of footsteps outside.


    The footsteps are very slight. They don''t look like the footsteps of adults. They don''t have that heavy feeling.


    Chen Heng subconsciously turned around and just heard a knock at the door, and then a voice came.


    "Teacher!"


    A little girl''s voice came from the outside. It sounded very clear and crisp, with a kind of child specific liveliness, in which the cheerful meaning was very obvious.


    When I opened the door, there was no one else standing outside the door. It was gunali.


    Now she changed into a new dress with a happy smile on her face, strode to Chen Heng and said, "teacher, your sister is awake."


    "Are you awake?"


    Chen Heng turned around and looked at Gu Nali in front of him with a smile on his face.


    Chen Heng''s sister, of course, is Lu Yao.


    After the original war, Lu Yao fell into a deep sleep and went into a coma because she exhausted the power of the golden mark.


    Subsequently, she was taken by Chen Heng to the manor of the orer family and placed with gunali.


    By now, it has been several days to calculate the time.


    "Show me."


    Gently stretched out his hand and touched gunali''s small face. Chen Heng said softly with a smile on his face.


    Gunali answered, then stepped away from her little feet and walked forward.


    Chen Heng followed him and moved forward.


    Along the road, many servants of the Orel family raised their heads and looked at gunali and Chen Heng behind them. Their faces showed a respectful color, which seemed very respectful.


    After the previous events, up to now, Chen Heng did not continue to hide his existence as before, but openly showed his existence.


    But fortunately, at this time, his existence will not have much impact if it is not exposed.


    Walking forward from the laboratory, Chen Heng didn''t see Marico or feel his breath.


    It seems that he left here as early as two days ago. It seems that he has something urgent to deal with.


    In a way, he was relieved for Chen Heng.


    Walking on the road, Chen Heng flashed the idea in his heart, and then continued to step forward.


    Soon he came to another room.


    In the room, a faint fragrance came out, which was very unique.


    Even if he is just a mortal, he will feel a sense of joy when he smells this aroma.


    This is what Chen Heng put here. After a long time, it can play a role in purifying the spirit.


    Walking into the room, Lu Yao woke up at the head of the bed.


    Chen Heng turned and looked.


    At the bedside, ye and the other two stood there. It seemed that they had been here for some time.


    There are also special servants who take care of Lu Yao''s life in this place.


    Overall, it''s pretty good.


    "Brother..."


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of him, Lu Yao turned around and smiled: "you''re coming."


    "Yes."


    Chen Heng nodded. Compared with Lu Yao, his expression looked calmer: "how do you feel?"


    "Pretty good."


    Lu Yao shook her hand and roughly felt it: "although she is still a little weak, she has almost recovered compared with before."


    "In a few more days, we should be able to completely return to normal."


    She felt it roughly, and then said so.


    "That''s good."


    Chen Heng nodded and then looked at Lu Yao''s forehead.


    There, the gold mark is still clearly visible.

 Chapter 538

    In front of Lu Yao''s forehead, the traces of the gold mark still exist.


    Just at this moment, compared with the gold mark Chen Heng once saw, the gold mark at this moment is much dimmer, and almost only the most basic texture is left.


    That feeling is very unique.


    "Is the damage so serious?"


    Standing in place, looking at the golden mark on Lu Yao''s forehead, Chen Heng was also surprised.


    He didn''t expect that the golden mark on Lu Yao''s body had reached this level.


    It seems that the potential power of the golden mark has been basically exhausted. At the moment, only the basic outline is left, which still exists and supports this structure.


    Without a long period of time, I''m afraid I can''t recover at all.


    Standing in front of Lu Yao, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    However, this is also a normal thing.


    Lu Yao has been pursued since she left Qika star.


    In this state, various crises came one after another, so that she couldn''t stop at all.


    In order to ensure their own safety, the gold mark is urged almost all the time.


    In this state, the power of the gold mark is greatly overdrawn. If a little power is basically restored, it will be wasted.


    In the previous war, Lu Yao urged the king''s Dharma array with the power of the golden mark, so as to briefly resist the blue knight for a moment.


    In this case, it is also a very normal thing that the power of the gold mark is completely exhausted and overdrawn.


    In this regard, Chen Heng feels very normal.


    And to some extent, this may not be a good thing.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng looked at Lu Yao in front of him, and then the idea flashed in his heart.


    "What''s the matter?"


    In front of her, Lu Yao heard some confused voices.


    At the head of the bed, she met Chen Heng''s complicated sight. At this time, she couldn''t help feeling a little strange.


    "No, nothing."


    Chen Heng shook his head and then said, "take advantage of the recent period of time, you can have a good rest here."


    "In a short time, with me here, those people at the round table will not bother you again."


    "You can also take advantage of this opportunity to repair it for a while."


    He whispered and said so.


    Listening to his words, Lu Yao nodded and smiled.


    Before that, they had been pursued and killed.


    But now, with the shelter of Chen Heng, they can finally breathe a sigh of relief and don''t have to be so nervous.


    Chen Heng''s strength, which they have already understood, can be said to be very powerful. Even the blue knight can''t take it directly, enough to collide head-on.


    The strength of the star in front of us is not small.


    After careful calculation, many powerful people have gathered on this star.


    Chen Heng, who is strong enough to fight the blue knight.


    There is a black king who recovers from silence and used to be king.


    There is also the king of red lotus who shocked everyone and made an amazing momentum.


    With these three figures sitting on the star, I''m afraid they can''t win the star unless the five Knights of the round table get together.


    A single five Knights came. I''m afraid they just sent vegetables. They couldn''t do more.


    In fact, at this moment, the forces of the round table have begun to retreat and are ready to withdraw.


    The previous war on the hitchhiker shocked many people. It also made the round table understand the real power in the hitchhiker domain. Naturally, it did not dare to be too presumptuous.


    I''m afraid the forces of the round table won''t dare to settle in this star easily until those characters on Hechi star disappear.


    After chatting for a while, Chen Heng left here with gunali.


    Only Lu Yao and her followers are left in the room.


    "Hoo..."


    In the room, after Chen Heng''s figure left, the girl who looked lively was relieved and said, "is that the king''s brother?"


    "What a powerful momentum..."


    She looked at the figure of Chen Heng leaving, and her face couldn''t help showing a hot color.


    "Well, don''t look."


    Ye couldn''t help shaking her head. Then she looked at Lu Yao and said, "my king, how are you now?"


    "That''s about it."


    Lying on the head of the bed, Lu Yao smiled and then continued to say, "you can almost get out of bed. As long as you don''t fight, there should be no problem."


    "However, the gold mark should not be used for the time being. It will take a long time to recover."


    She looked at the leaves in front of her and whispered.


    "Will it take a long time?"


    Listening to Lu Yao''s words, ye ye showed a worried look on her face, and then asked.


    "Yes."


    Lu Yao nodded and then said, "about half a year."


    "During this period of time, if you can, the gold mark had better not be used."


    "But I have a hunch."


    Sitting at the head of the bed, with a shallow smile on her face, she then opened her mouth: "when the power of the golden mark is completely restored, my power will go further and reach a stronger level."


    "Really?"


    Listening to this, ye secretly breathed a sigh of relief and smiled again on her face.


    ....................


    Outside, Chen Heng took gunali''s hand and silently came to the garden.


    In the garden, the tall golden dragon tree stands alone and still looks so conspicuous at the moment.


    Under the golden dragon tree, Mary stood there and was still training.


    When she came here, gunali walked around with great interest and looked very energetic.


    With a smile on his face, Chen Heng looked at gunali''s action and didn''t say much.


    But in fact, he is observing something at the moment.


    In Chen Heng''s body, the purple destiny mark is recovering. At the moment, there is a faint ripple spreading around.


    At the moment, Chen Heng is observing the future fate through the mark of destiny.


    In the past, in order to survive, Chen Heng used up his destiny to transmit himself to Hechi stars.


    On that occasion, he took this opportunity to survive under the crimson knight. Then he came to Hechi star and met gunali. Then there was the next series of stories.


    After that, Chen Heng''s power of destiny has actually been exhausted. Even if he wants to further observe the general trend through the mark of destiny, he can''t do it.


    However, the relationship between Chen Heng and Lu Yao has always existed.


    The connection between them exists. As long as Chen Heng is still alive, through the seal of destiny, the power of destiny originally belonging to Lu Yao will be continuously captured by Chen Heng and poured into him.


    After such a long period of accumulation, the power of destiny accumulated by Chen Heng has already had a certain scale.


    Coupled with the previous war, Chen Heng''s power of destiny increased again, and the number was not much different from his previous one.


    With this degree of the power of destiny, it is enough to urge the mark of destiny and further observe the general trend.


    So he began to act.


    The purple glow enveloped everything.


    In front of us, the light is shining everywhere.


    Soon, scenes unfolded in front of Chen Heng.


    It was a broken scene.


    In this special state, Chen Heng''s body stopped and his eyes slowly opened.


    Countless pieces of time poured towards him.


    In these fragments, he saw the figure of the five knights, the Blue Knights and the crimson Knights standing side by side and killing him together.


    In the depths of the dark, he saw a powerful Knight wrapped around the power of the king break the seal, cover the sky with one hand and eliminate the stars.


    In addition, Lu Yao and others are intertwined one by one and constantly emerge.


    After a long time, Chen Heng''s action stopped and slowly closed his eyes.


    Unconsciously, in Chen Heng''s body, the originally rich destiny has been exhausted, and there is nothing left at the moment.


    However, Chen Heng doesn''t care about it.


    It''s just a little force of destiny. It''s extremely important for ordinary people, but it''s nothing for Chen Heng at the moment.


    Standing where he was, he closed his eyes and quietly recalled the scenes he had just seen.


    "So, is that so?"


    The idea flashed through his mind.


    The scenes I just saw are still going back in my mind.


    If there is nothing wrong with the scene pushed by the seal of destiny, the five Knights will come to this star one after another.


    Moreover, the action is faster than Chen Heng imagined.


    Originally, when Chen Heng wanted to come, although the threat between him and Philip showed up, it was enough to make the round table feel afraid.


    However, with the size and scale of the round table and the breadth of the whole site, it needs too much energy. It is impossible to mobilize five Knights together at once.


    After all, the volume is so large that there are more places to suppress.


    Therefore, Chen Heng originally wanted to come, even if the round table could send five knights to suppress this place, there should be a long buffer time, not so soon.


    However, according to the deduction result of destiny mark, the fact is the opposite.


    So he began to act.


    The purple glow enveloped everything.


    In front of us, the light is shining everywhere.


    Soon, scenes unfolded in front of Chen Heng.


    It was a broken scene.


    In this special state, Chen Heng''s body stopped and his eyes slowly opened.


    Countless pieces of time poured towards him.


    In these fragments, he saw the figure of the five knights, the Blue Knights and the crimson Knights standing side by side and killing him together.


    In the depths of the dark, he saw a powerful Knight wrapped around the power of the king break the seal, cover the sky with one hand and eliminate the stars.


    In addition, Lu Yao and others are intertwined one by one and constantly emerge.


    After a long time, Chen Heng''s action stopped and slowly closed his eyes.


    Unconsciously, in Chen Heng''s body, the originally rich destiny has been exhausted, and there is nothing left at the moment.


    However, Chen Heng doesn''t care about it.


    It''s just a little force of destiny. It''s extremely important for ordinary people, but it''s nothing for Chen Heng at the moment.


    Standing where he was, he closed his eyes and quietly recalled the scenes he had just seen.


    "So, is that so?"


    The idea flashed through his mind.


    The scenes I just saw are still going back in my mind.


    If there is nothing wrong with the scene pushed by the seal of destiny, the five Knights will come to this star one after another.


    Moreover, the action is faster than Chen Heng imagined.


    Originally, when Chen Heng wanted to come, although the threat between him and Philip showed up, it was enough to make the round table feel afraid.


    However, with the size and scale of the round table and the breadth of the whole site, it needs too much energy. It is impossible to mobilize five Knights together at once.


    After all, the volume is so large that there are more places to suppress.


    Therefore, Chen Heng originally wanted to come, even if the round table could send five knights to suppress this place, there should be a long buffer time, not so soon.


    However, according to the deduction result of destiny mark, the fact is the opposite.


    So he began to act.


    The purple glow enveloped everything.


    In front of us, the light is shining everywhere.


    Soon, scenes unfolded in front of Chen Heng.


    It was a broken scene.


    In this special state, Chen Heng''s body stopped and his eyes slowly opened.


    Countless pieces of time poured towards him.


    In these fragments, he saw the figure of the five knights, the Blue Knights and the crimson Knights standing side by side and killing him together.


    In the depths of the dark, he saw a powerful Knight wrapped around the power of the king break the seal, cover the sky with one hand and eliminate the stars.


    In addition, Lu Yao and others are intertwined one by one and constantly emerge.


    After a long time, Chen Heng''s action stopped and slowly closed his eyes.


    Unconsciously, in Chen Heng''s body, the originally rich destiny has been exhausted, and there is nothing left at the moment.


    However, Chen Heng doesn''t care about it.


    It''s just a little force of destiny. It''s extremely important for ordinary people, but it''s nothing for Chen Heng at the moment.


    Standing where he was, he closed his eyes and quietly recalled the scenes he had just seen.


    "So, is that so?"


    The idea flashed through his mind.


    The scenes I just saw are still going back in my mind.


    If there is nothing wrong with the scene pushed by the seal of destiny, the five Knights will come to this star one after another.


    Moreover, the action is faster than Chen Heng imagined.


    Originally, when Chen Heng wanted to come, although the threat between him and Philip showed up, it was enough to make the round table feel afraid.


    However, with the size and scale of the round table and the breadth of the whole site, it needs too much energy. It is impossible to mobilize five Knights together at once.


    After all, the volume is so large that there are more places to suppress.


    Therefore, Chen Heng originally wanted to come, even if the round table could send five knights to suppress this place, there should be a long buffer time, not so soon.


    However, according to the deduction result of destiny mark, the fact is the opposite.

 Chapter 539

    Under the tall golden dragon tree, Chen Heng fell into thinking.


    It is very difficult to leave.


    From the situation revealed in the fate track, at the moment, the whole Hechi star has been monitored by an invisible force, and even if you leave, you will soon be found.


    In fact, according to the original fate track, at the moment when the five knights were about to come, Chen Heng had found it wrong first and made the plan of evacuation.


    But this decision did not achieve the corresponding results in the end.


    By transmitting the Dharma array, they quickly evacuated from the Hechi star, but they were soon overtaken by the five knights.


    Finally, the terrible war broke out, and the five Knights fought with Chen Heng and others, with blood flying.


    Chen Heng was seriously injured and fell into silence.


    The separated Philip disappeared directly and died with the blue knight.


    Only Lu Yao was sent away early because of preparation.


    From the current situation, the time difference is not big. If you choose to leave, I''m afraid the result will not be much different.


    Instead of thinking about how to leave, it''s better to think about how to deal with the next war.


    "Five Knights..... Four five level peaks....."


    Standing in place and looking at the tall golden dragon tree in front of him, Chen Heng flashed various ideas in his heart.


    There are four of the five Knights coming this time.


    In addition to the twilight knights who are still in transformation and have strength comparable to the king, all the other four five Knights will be present.


    Among them, the blue knight and crimson knight who once fought with Chen Heng are also prominent.


    Strictly speaking, although this lineup is terrible, it may not be unable to fight.


    After all, the power gathered on the Hechi star at the moment is not weak.


    Both black king and Chen Heng have six levels of combat power and can barely fight a five knight.


    As for Philip, he can fight with the top five knights, not weaker than the downwind.


    Strictly speaking, although such strength is weak, it may not be an opponent.


    After all, in Hechi stars, they have geographical advantages and their own advantages.


    "Black king......"


    Standing in place, Chen Heng flashed an idea in his heart and thought of the key to the war.


    Black king can''t have an accident


    If you are on the Hechi star and gather the strength of three people, you may not be unable to fight against four five knights.


    But the premise is that nothing can happen to the black king.


    In the original track, when the five Knights arrived near the Hechi star, they did not immediately reveal their whereabouts, but deliberately waited until the black king went to the place where the evil king was located and tried to devour the evil king. Only then did they suddenly take the black king in one fell swoop.


    After that, Chen Heng and Philip were the only strong ones above Hechi star, and they were in absolute weakness.


    Now that you have realized what will happen next, you should be careful.


    At least, the black king can''t have another accident.


    Even, you can use this to do some articles.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng flashed various ideas in his heart, and now he fell into thinking.


    "But the most important thing is strength..."


    At a certain moment, the breeze from the outside blew Chen Heng''s hair.


    Feeling the breeze, he raised his head and looked into the distance. The idea flashed in his heart.


    The battle with the five knights is, in the final analysis, a competition in strength.


    If you have enough strength, why fear the so-called five knights.


    Fight it directly and take it down.


    "It seems that the process at the initial gate must be accelerated..."


    Standing in place, recalling the situation at the moment, Chen Heng flashed the idea in his heart.


    Far away.


    When Chen Heng''s mind was firm, Philip also felt Chen Heng''s will.


    In response, he bowed his head slightly, as if nodding.


    "Have you finally decided?"


    In the spacious hall, Philip sat alone on the throne, looking a little lonely. At the moment, there were bursts of subtle voices.


    His face was still indifferent, calm and frightening. At the moment, he sat up from his throne and looked at the outside world.


    Outside, flowers bloom in spring, everything recovers, and a beautiful and prosperous scene emerges.


    Red lotus believers occasionally walk around. Each one looks very excited, like beating chicken blood.


    The same is true in practice.


    It is not long since the previous war.


    On that day, Philip''s heroic appearance was seen by many red lotus believers and his image was engraved in his heart.


    In this regard, these Honglian believers feel so excited that they even seem to be active in their daily work.


    But for Philip, these effects are not too great and will not affect him.


    From the throne, Philip walked at will, and then his sight changed gradually.


    The light blooms, and the bright golden light shines on everything, shedding all the dark scenes around, like the light shining on the world, so bright and beautiful.


    Under the bright and beautiful light, a golden door opened slowly and burst into a dull sound.


    Obviously, it''s just a door, but it looks so sacred and extraordinary that Philip instinctively feels palpitation and an inexplicable feeling emerges.


    This door is nothing else, it is the door of the beginning.


    If you look carefully, you can find that there are some changes in the appearance of the initial door at the moment.


    Compared with the past, the initial door has been opened a lot, almost completely.


    With only the last strength, you can completely open the initial door and enter behind the golden door.


    Philip could have done this step long ago, but he didn''t do it because he took into account some things.


    Philip had a special hunch long before.


    His situation is very special, which is the only example compared with those kings who have contacted the initial door.


    In his case, once the initial door is completely opened and enters the world behind that door, although we can obtain very powerful power, some unexpected things will happen.


    In this regard, Chen Heng has some thoughts of his own, so he doesn''t want to go to this step until he has thoroughly studied and understood it.


    But judging from the current situation, it is impossible not to do so.


    The arrival of the five knights is close at hand. At this moment, if you don''t try your best to gather the greatest strength, you can only die in the end.


    Therefore, without any hesitation, Chen Heng gave Philip instructions directly.


    Open the initial door completely and enter the world behind that door.


    For Philip, this is also a very curious thing.


    What happens when you enter the world behind the door?


    This matter makes people confused and curious.


    According to the previous black king, under normal circumstances, the king with his own initial slate is enough to have enough contact with the initial door, so as to let his brand enter the world behind the door.


    But this is just a brand, not their own into it, most of the strength and pressure are borne by the initial slate, and they don''t need to bear too much.


    But for Philip, there is no such good condition.


    He has no initial slate as a virtue, but can only enter it by himself and enter it by noumenon.


    In this case, what will happen is also a curious thing.


    At this moment, Philip had a rare curiosity in his heart. Some wanted to know what would happen next.


    So, under his gaze, the golden gate, which had been standing in front of him, began to shake.


    Then, slowly open.


    Boom!


    It was like the sound of thunder. At this moment, the whole world seemed to shake.


    An inexplicable force breeds and entrenches in the world.


    In the manor of the Ollier family, at this moment, Chen Heng suddenly turned back and looked in the direction of Philip.


    "What is this?"


    Standing where he was, he felt Philip''s direction, and his eyes showed surprise and uncertainty: "what is it?"


    He can feel that with the complete opening of the initial door, there seems to be an inexplicable change in the world.


    It was like the world suddenly came to life. An invisible force began to gather and gradually went in the direction of Philip.


    "What the hell is this..."


    An inexplicable sense of familiarity floated in his mind, which made Chen Heng feel inexplicable.


    Feeling this sense of familiarity, he carefully recalled it for a long time before he finally found the source of this feeling.


    Once on blue star, when he was in the apocalyptic world, he also felt a similar world.


    Consciousness of the world


    "Is it..."


    Standing in place, with the idea flashed in his heart, Chen Heng opened his eyes.


    ..................


    Warm, comfortable feelings emerge from all over the body.


    When the golden initial door was completely opened, Philip''s body seemed to be affected by some inexplicable influence and began to change spontaneously.


    At this moment, he can clearly feel that behind the initial door, there is a sense of emergence.


    That consciousness is very hazy and weak. It doesn''t seem to have a complete self-consciousness, but only has its own instinct.


    However, even so, its power is also so powerful, so terrible, just like the origin of the world. That power is frightening.


    In the past, this consciousness also existed, but it was always in this space and silent.


    Until now, with the initial door opened again, this consciousness revived again and gradually awakened.


    A feeling of joy emerged from it.


    Behind the initial door, the consciousness felt Philip''s existence and instinctively began to rejoice.


    An inexplicable attraction spread.


    He''s calling for Philip.


    Feeling the call, Philip looked indifferent and walked forward without hesitation.


    His steps are very steady, step by step, so slowly forward, to the front.


    Finally, in the golden light, his body sank into the initial door and disappeared into the outside world.


    Boom!


    When Philip entered the initial door, the change seemed to begin here.


    Strength is roaring and gushing.


    Behind the initial door is a completely empty space.


    There is nothing here. It seems that nothing exists and everything exists.


    All around is chaotic and hazy, like the scene before the opening of the world, especially gorgeous and magical.


    All kinds of forces of creation appear here, as well as the profound principles of Tao and the marks of runes, all emerge one by one at this moment.


    If you stay in this area for a long time, I''m afraid you don''t have to do anything. Just feel the breath infection in this area is enough to transform your body to an extreme degree.


    At the moment, Philip''s body is like this. Under the power of this space, his instinct begins to degenerate, and there is a feeling of further progress.


    Feeling the transformation of his body, Philip had a kind of insight in his heart.


    It seems that this space is the core of the world.


    The original stone slab, which is said to have been born since the beginning of the world, was born from this place.


    Since it was born here, the initial slate has a little connection with this place.


    With the help of this connection, it is enough to rely on, so as to absorb part of the power of this space and grow.


    These things become clear almost at the moment of entering this space.


    After entering here, Philip learned more.


    This space is actually the core of the world and the source space of the world.


    And the chaotic consciousness entrenched in this space is actually the world consciousness of the world.


    It was he who called for Philip''s arrival.


    Feeling this, Philip looked up and looked at the chaotic world.


    "Come on..."


    Standing where he was, he spoke softly and muttered to himself. His voice was very calm.


    With his words falling, a strange scene emerged in the distance.


    Powerful forces emerge and gush out.


    At this moment, the power of the world tilted and rushed in the direction of Philip.


    With a bang, this space seems to have produced an earthquake, and a drastic change is happening.


    A feeling of joy emerged and was keenly felt by Philip.


    Standing where he was, his body began to change rapidly.


    The appearance of the old body quickly faded, then changed, and finally became a handsome young man.


    This is what Philip used to be, and now he has recovered again.


    On his body, numerous runes are emerging, and the marks of kings are displayed, covering his body, which makes people feel extraordinary at a glance.


    Standing there, Philip''s face remained unchanged, still so indifferent and calm, but his eyes had unconsciously turned golden, and it seemed that there was a trace of supreme dignity, which made people feel stunned.


    That noble and sacred breath is frightening enough once it escapes.


    There is no doubt that this is an extremely terrible change.


    When Philip began to degenerate, Chen Heng in the distance immediately felt it.

 Chapter 540

    PS: anti theft seal, please watch it again in half an hour


    "Has it already begun?"


    In the distance, under the golden dragon tree, Chen Heng stood alone and felt what happened to Philip in the distance. He couldn''t help being in a trance.


    Chen Heng actually knows very well what happened to Philip.


    no way out.


    After all, this is his part. In theory, it is equivalent to a part of him. Chen Heng naturally knows it very well.


    In order to prevent the noumenon from being affected by the initial door, he specially buffered it with the power of the simulator, but as the current situation, it was enough to make Chen Heng feel clearly.


    Chen Heng also guessed about the situation behind the initial door, but he didn''t know it at all.


    If not, he would not let Philip enter the initial door.


    "I wasn''t sure before, but now I can finally draw a conclusion..."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng sighed in his heart. At the moment, various thoughts flashed in his heart: "does the consciousness of the world really exist behind the initial door?"


    The world has a sense of self, which Chen Heng understood many years ago.


    As for the situation behind the initial door, Chen Heng probably understood it through previous research and the narration of black king.


    That is the core area of the world, which contains the original power of the world.


    The reason why a king is a king is that he can be called a king because he engraves the brand of his own existence in that space.


    In theory, as long as you engrave your own mark in that space, even if you die, there is a glimmer of hope to recover and return.


    This is why the black king has fallen for countless years, but he can still return again.


    Because its brand exists in the initial space, even if the time of the past countless years has not completely dissipated, there is hope for recovery.


    Among the five knights, the twilight knight is still changing at the moment, which is why he is stuck in this level.


    The mark belonging to the black king remains on the initial stone slab.


    It is precisely because of the obstruction of the black king''s mark that the transformation speed of the twilight knight is so slow, and the transformation has not ended for such a long time in the past, completely turning into a king.


    In that initial space, there is the most powerful and pure force in the world.


    According to Chen Heng''s previous speculation, if the world itself has consciousness, it will inevitably exist in that space.


    From the current situation, this is indeed the case.


    At this moment, Chen Heng has a hunch.


    I''m afraid Philip''s separation will soon lose control.


    When the real body enters the initial space, there are only two results in Chen Heng''s conjecture.


    Either the body can not bear the baptism of power in the initial space, so it directly collapses, or it has withstood the baptism of the original power of the world, and the power becomes more powerful.


    According to Chen Heng''s estimation, if Philip can withstand the baptism of that force, I''m afraid that even if he is limited by time, he can''t break through the king level for the time being, but I''m afraid he won''t be much worse in combat power.


    If you take time to digest that power thoroughly, I''m afraid you can directly become the strongest in the world. Even those so-called kings can''t be opponents.


    The strength has become stronger, which is a good thing.


    But the disadvantages are also obvious.


    From the previous situation, bearing the power of the initial space is essentially a process of approaching the world.


    Before that, we only opened the initial door and accepted part of the power of the initial space, and the assimilation phenomenon was so serious.


    Then if the real body directly enters the initial space, the result can be imagined.


    It is almost impossible for mortals to resist the erosion and assimilation of the power of the world. They will be directly affected by the power of the initial space and move closer to the world.


    If it really comes to this step, even Chen Heng doesn''t know what will happen.


    It is possible to lose the last bit of reason and directly become a puppet.


    It may also be affected by the world consciousness and become the world''s generation Walker and the cutting of heaven.


    All possibilities exist.


    Chen Heng is also curious about the final result.


    However, judging from the current situation, the worst result did not happen.


    Philip''s body did not collapse, but directly withstood the pressure and began to absorb external forces to slowly strengthen himself.


    Chen Heng can feel the changes in Philip. The degree is extremely strong. Even Chen Heng''s noumenon has been affected. There is an invisible feeling.


    That is Philip''s perception in the initial space.


    The implication of the initial space contains all the laws of the world, which is equivalent to that the information of the whole world is open to you for you to understand.


    In this case, even if you don''t deliberately understand and practice, all kinds of feelings will spontaneously emerge in your mind, and even directly explode you.


    Chen Heng, the noumenon, also shares a little understanding of the law from Philip.


    If not for the wrong time, Chen Heng would like to find a place to practice in isolation.


    "It''s a good situation..."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng felt the impulse of silent perception.


    As he had expected, after entering the initial space, the connection between him and Philip was weakening, but not much.


    Relatively speaking, another consciousness began to dominate Philip''s body.


    That consciousness is extremely grand, as if it represents the whole world. It is incomparably bright, powerful and boundless, as frightening as an ocean.


    Chen Heng''s own consciousness, before this vast consciousness, is almost like a firefly competing with the bright moon, without any comparability.


    But when you think about it, it''s true.


    Chen Heng''s self-consciousness is indeed strong. Even the five knights who are high above may not be much stronger than Chen Heng in self-consciousness.


    But to compete with the consciousness of the whole world is to humiliate yourself.


    How can one''s strength be compared with the world?


    Chen Heng estimated that if the gods in the world of gods came, they might be able to compete.


    But his words, forget it.


    Strictly speaking, Chen Heng''s connection with Philip has not been weakened, but it has been weakened a lot compared with that new connection.


    Another image point explanation is the difference of manipulation authority.


    The original Chen Heng manipulated Philip with the help of the power of the simulator.


    Although Philip''s separation has been seriously eroded by the power of the initial space and lost all his self-consciousness, as long as Chen Heng gives instructions, Philip''s separation will follow suit without any hesitation.


    But now, it is equivalent to one more person manipulating Philip.


    And its authority is still above Chen Heng.


    Nowadays, Chen Heng, as a manipulator, although he can still manipulate Philip, he must not disobey another authority.


    The other authority is undoubtedly the world consciousness of the world.


    "Has it already begun?"


    In the distance, under the golden dragon tree, Chen Heng stood alone and felt what happened to Philip in the distance. He couldn''t help being in a trance.


    Chen Heng actually knows very well what happened to Philip.


    no way out.


    After all, this is his part. In theory, it is equivalent to a part of him. Chen Heng naturally knows it very well.


    In order to prevent the noumenon from being affected by the initial door, he specially buffered it with the power of the simulator, but as the current situation, it was enough to make Chen Heng feel clearly.


    Chen Heng also guessed about the situation behind the initial door, but he didn''t know it at all.


    If not, he would not let Philip enter the initial door.


    "I wasn''t sure before, but now I can finally draw a conclusion..."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng sighed in his heart. At the moment, various thoughts flashed in his heart: "does the consciousness of the world really exist behind the initial door?"


    The world has a sense of self, which Chen Heng understood many years ago.


    As for the situation behind the initial door, Chen Heng probably understood it through previous research and the narration of black king.


    That is the core area of the world, which contains the original power of the world.


    The reason why a king is a king is that he can be called a king because he engraves the brand of his own existence in that space.


    In theory, as long as you engrave your own mark in that space, even if you die, there is a glimmer of hope to recover and return.


    This is why the black king has fallen for countless years, but he can still return again.


    Because its brand exists in the initial space, even if the time of the past countless years has not completely dissipated, there is hope for recovery.


    Among the five knights, the twilight knight is still changing at the moment, which is why he is stuck in this level.


    The mark belonging to the black king remains on the initial stone slab.


    It is precisely because of the obstruction of the black king''s mark that the transformation speed of the twilight knight is so slow, and the transformation has not ended for such a long time in the past, completely turning into a king.


    In that initial space, there is the most powerful and pure force in the world.


    According to Chen Heng''s previous speculation, if the world itself has consciousness, it will inevitably exist in that space.


    From the current situation, this is indeed the case.


    At this moment, Chen Heng has a hunch.


    I''m afraid Philip''s separation will soon lose control.


    When the real body enters the initial space, there are only two results in Chen Heng''s conjecture.


    Either the body can not bear the baptism of power in the initial space, so it directly collapses, or it has withstood the baptism of the original power of the world, and the power becomes more powerful.


    According to Chen Heng''s estimation, if Philip can withstand the baptism of that force, I''m afraid that even if he is limited by time, he can''t break through the king level for the time being, but I''m afraid he won''t be much worse in combat power.


    If you take time to digest that power thoroughly, I''m afraid you can directly become the strongest in the world. Even those so-called kings can''t be opponents.


    The strength has become stronger, which is a good thing.


    But the disadvantages are also obvious.


    From the previous situation, bearing the power of the initial space is essentially a process of approaching the world.


    Before that, we only opened the initial door and accepted part of the power of the initial space, and the assimilation phenomenon was so serious.


    Then if the real body directly enters the initial space, the result can be imagined.


    It is almost impossible for mortals to resist the erosion and assimilation of the power of the world. They will be directly affected by the power of the initial space and move closer to the world.


    If it really comes to this step, even Chen Heng doesn''t know what will happen.


    It is possible to lose the last bit of reason and directly become a puppet.


    It may also be affected by the world consciousness and become the world''s generation Walker and the cutting of heaven.


    All possibilities exist.


    Chen Heng is also curious about the final result.


    However, judging from the current situation, the worst result did not happen.


    Philip''s body did not collapse, but directly withstood the pressure and began to absorb external forces to slowly strengthen himself.


    Chen Heng can feel the changes in Philip. The degree is extremely strong. Even Chen Heng''s noumenon has been affected. There is an invisible feeling.


    That is Philip''s perception in the initial space.


    The implication of the initial space contains all the laws of the world, which is equivalent to that the information of the whole world is open to you for you to understand.


    In this case, even if you don''t deliberately understand and practice, all kinds of feelings will spontaneously emerge in your mind, and even directly explode you.


    Chen Heng, the noumenon, also shares a little understanding of the law from Philip.


    If not for the wrong time, Chen Heng would like to find a place to practice in isolation.


    "It''s a good situation..."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng felt the impulse of silent perception.


    As he had expected, after entering the initial space, the connection between him and Philip was weakening, but not much.


    Relatively speaking, another consciousness began to dominate Philip''s body.


    That consciousness is extremely grand, as if it represents the whole world. It is incomparably bright, powerful and boundless, as frightening as an ocean.


    Chen Heng''s own consciousness, before this vast consciousness, is almost like a firefly competing with the bright moon, without any comparability.


    But when you think about it, it''s true.


    Chen Heng''s self-consciousness is indeed strong. Even the five knights who are high above may not be much stronger than Chen Heng in self-consciousness.


    But to compete with the consciousness of the whole world is to humiliate yourself.


    How can one''s strength be compared with the world?


    Chen Heng estimated that if the gods in the world of gods came, they might be able to compete.


    But his words, forget it.


    Strictly speaking, Chen Heng''s connection with Philip has not been weakened, but it has been weakened a lot compared with that new connection.


    Chen Heng estimated that if the gods in the world of gods came, they might be able to compete.


    But his words, forget it.


    Strictly speaking, Chen Heng''s connection with Philip has not been weakened, but it has been weakened a lot compared with that new connection.

 Chapter 541

    It seems that not everyone is used to the style of the blue knight, even if it is also a five knight.


    At least at this moment, the crimson Knight showed some rejection and had a bad feeling: "how many people did you kill?"


    "I''m afraid you''ve washed a lot of places with such strong blood."


    She spoke faintly, and her voice sounded very flat, as if she didn''t have any emotional fluctuations.


    However, if you are familiar with it, you can feel a sense of disgust from it.


    For the reaction of the scarlet knight, the blue knight was noncommittal and didn''t think there was anything bad.


    "How long have you been gone? You''re still the same as before."


    Standing in the same place, the blue knight stood like a demon, looking at the crimson knight, with a sneer on his face, but he didn''t say much, but silently restrained his appearance.


    It seems that in front of the other five knights, the Blue Knight will converge one or two at least, not as unscrupulous as before in front of others.


    "All right."


    On one side, a man who was always silent, wearing black armor and shrouded in steel spoke and made a strong voice: "it''s rare for us to get together, so don''t quarrel over these boring things."


    "What''s going on there now?"


    Standing in the same place, he turned and looked into the distance. Under the black armor, his eyes were deep. It seemed that he penetrated the distant distance in an instant and looked at the extremely distant place.


    This is the iron knight. He is the oldest of the five Knights except the twilight knight.


    Among the four knights here, the strength of the iron Knight should be the strongest. In fact, the strength is still vaguely above the blue knight and the crimson knight.


    Therefore, at this moment, his words also had a great weight. Just at the beginning, he stopped the unnecessary quarrel between the blue knight and the crimson knight, stopped together and looked into the distance.


    "It seems pretty good."


    Standing in the same place, he looked into the distance through his unique secret skill and observed the scene in the distance. The dark blue knight''s face showed a color of pondering: "look at this, the black king has left Hechi star and separated from the other two people."


    "It seems that they haven''t realized that we have come."


    "This is normal."


    On one side, another knight opened his mouth and said faintly, "it has been a full thousand years since our last real meeting."


    "No one would have thought that we would arrive here so quickly and meet again."


    "This is our chance."


    He spoke softly, his language seemed very plain, and now his eyes looked into the distance, as if he was eager to try.


    Compared with the other knights around him, the knight who spoke in front of him looked very special.


    In place, he was wearing a golden armor and a covered helmet on his face, which covered his face.


    However, just from the appearance, this knight is very tall. Just standing there alone, he is nearly three meters tall. It seems that he still has some alien blood, so he is different from ordinary people.


    Among the knights in front of us, this one is also the one with the strongest pressure.


    This is the Golden Knight, also one of the five Knights of the round table. They are tied with the blue knight and others. They are here now.


    "Good."


    Looking ahead, the blue knight nodded and said, "they won''t think we''ve arrived."


    "Otherwise, the black king will not take the initiative to leave Hechi star and separate from the two people."


    "This is our chance."


    He looked at the iron Knight aside and said, "while the black king leaves, we will take the black king first, and then there are two people left to deal with much easier."


    When they arrived here this time, they not only gathered the top forces of the round table, but also wanted to take a surprise.


    Take advantage of the opportunity when others don''t know they have arrived, and decisively give the other party a heavy blow.


    As long as this can be done, it will be much easier to deal with later.


    The black king in front of them has obviously developed according to their expected situation.


    He left Hechi Xingchen, who was sheltered by the king''s Dharma array and supported by Chen Heng at any time, and went to the sealed land of the evil king alone.


    As long as we take this opportunity to take the black king, the strength of the other party will be greatly weakened.


    Although the remaining two are still difficult, they can no longer be opponents in the face of the lineup of four top five knights.


    This is the previous plan of the blue knight and others.


    From the current situation, everything has developed as they expected in advance.


    In this regard, the scarlet Knight''s face was covered with a mask. Standing there at the moment, he could not see the slightest emotional fluctuation.


    As for the blue knight, his face showed the color of expectation, and he seemed to be eager to try.


    Under his expectant gaze, a flash of light passed in the distance and rushed from the front.


    The breath representing the black king came to the front and suddenly became strong.


    "Here we go."


    Standing in place, feeling the change of the black king''s breath, the blue knight smiled on his face.


    While the black king''s breath changed, the once evil king''s breath was also weakening rapidly. It was like encountering some special situation and was weakening rapidly.


    Not surprisingly, the black king should have arrived at the seal of the evil king and began to absorb the power of the evil king to recover himself.


    At this time, it is the last mobile phone meeting.


    According to their previous prediction, at the moment of absorbing the power of the evil king, the black king himself will be in a unique transformation.


    Under such circumstances, its powerful strength may not play much, and it is not as before.


    The place of the seal of the evil king is also a considerable distance from the Hechi star.


    At that time, as long as they move fast enough to quickly take down the black king, even if Chen Heng reacts, they are absolutely out of reach and can''t come to help in time.


    Even, if they dare to take the initiative to go out of the Hechi star and leave the circle of the Dharma array, the Blue Knight will be more happy.


    It will be more labor-saving.


    From the current situation, everything is moving towards what they expected.


    "Do you want to do it?"


    Standing in the same place, I felt the breath of the black king in the distance. It was getting bigger and closer. The steel Knight stood in the same place. His tall body was cast by steel, with a strong pressure.


    "Almost."


    Aside, the Golden Knight nodded and agreed with the idea of the iron knight.


    At this moment, the breath of the black king has reached the front and is very close to them.


    It''s the most appropriate time to shoot at this time.


    Feeling this, they looked at each other, and then without much hesitation, they went straight ahead.


    Soon they came to the front.


    On a gloomy land, broken altars were placed, with many dense runes flashing on them, which shrouded the area.


    This is the place where the evil king got out of trouble and the last place where the blue knight sealed the evil king.


    At this moment, there is a new change in this area.


    A new vitality emerged here. Vaguely, an old man appeared in front and came to the center of the altar.


    "Sure enough."


    Looking at the figure of the old man in front, the iron Knight''s eyes changed instantly, with a little coldness.


    The appearance may be wrong, but the sense of breath will not be wrong.


    In front, the old man''s body is full of the smell of the black king, especially active, with a kind of revival vitality, which is very unique.


    It seems that the black king has been here for some time. Now he has absorbed some of the power of the evil king to recover.


    If you give it another period of time, I''m afraid the evil king in front of you will disappear completely, and its origin will be evacuated by the black king to restore its strength.


    At that time, the power of the black king will become stronger and more difficult to deal with.


    However, since the blue knight and others have come, that will not happen.


    Standing in nothingness, their faces were cold, and then they made a decisive move.


    A dark blue spear suddenly stabbed out, like a dark dragon emerging from nothingness, roaring and rushing forward to pierce the black king''s figure in front.


    The powerful power shocked nothingness, and the surrounding world began to vibrate faintly, and an exciting scene emerged.


    Among the four knights, after seeing the black king, the blue knight shot first.


    His power is so powerful that just when he shot, he seemed to penetrate the void, so terrible.


    Under the oppression of his power, the altar in front of him began to deform, a large area of dark land began to collapse spontaneously, the runes on it exploded, and various changes appeared.


    Influenced by this force, the figure of the black king in front seems to be a little unstable and become a little vain.


    But in the end, the black king raised his head and waved his hand.


    The powerful force stirred everywhere and spread nine days away.


    The black king shot, which shocked the world and directly shot the blue spear out, so that it could not cover this place.


    It seems that after absorbing the origin of the evil king, the power of the black king has been strong to a new level.


    Even the terrible attack of the blue knight could not leave any mark on him.


    If only the blue knight is present, it is really difficult to win the black king in this state.


    But there were not one knight, but four.


    Boom!


    The crimson net opened and then shrouded in all directions.


    The invisible force field spread, covering almost the whole star, like a demon God opening his mouth to completely devour the star.


    After the blue knight, the crimson Knight finally shot.


    She shot straight, and there was a crimson long sword in her hand.


    The crimson long sword seems to be forged from colored glass. It looks very beautiful and has a unique smell.


    In the hands of the crimson knight, the power of the long sword was brought into full play. The breath shook out, like stepping on the Ninth Heaven and cutting through all the obstacles in front.


    On the earth ahead, mysterious and complex runes are gathering. The power is highly dignified and forms a powerful protection, but it can''t stop the sword of the crimson knight, so it can only dissipate directly.


    The radiance of the long sword was unstoppable. It was cut down directly and finally disappeared into the black king''s body.


    The black king''s body was affected by the sword. At the moment, his body became deadlocked, and then there seemed to be a change.


    Feeling this change, the crimson Knight subconsciously frowned, and suddenly felt something wrong at this time.


    However, since it has been shot, there is absolutely no reason to stop.


    Needless to say, the scarlet Knight understood.


    Therefore, even though the faint feeling in his heart was wrong, the crimson Knight did not stop, and the long sword in his hand kept waving down, so far he cut it out.


    Boom!


    The powerful forces collided here, and the terrorist forces like the natural disaster of the universe were surging and rushed forward madly.


    With a bang, the earth under his feet was directly broken. Even with the protection of the king Dharma array, it could not be stopped. It directly collapsed and exposed the altar.


    At this time, the black king''s body has reached its limit.


    With the cooperation of the four knights, the breath of the Black King became weaker and weaker. It seemed that he would soon be defeated.


    Feeling this situation, not only the crimson knight, but also the blue knight and others realized that it was wrong.


    "What''s going on?"


    Standing alone in nothingness, the dark blue knight frowned. At this time, he also felt wrong: "why so weak?"


    Black king, you shouldn''t be so weak.


    Although it was facing the four of them alone, it was once the king. In the expectation of the blue knight and others, it should not be so weak.


    The so-called kings, each of whom is the world''s top existence, have even suppressed the enemies of an era before they can finally stand on the throne.


    And even among the legendary kings, the black king is not a simple thing.


    Even if such a king is already down, his combat power should be extremely strong.


    However, the combat effectiveness shown now is somewhat inconsistent with the expectation and does not accord with his status.


    Feeling this, several people present could not help frowning and felt something wrong.


    However, it was wrong, but the power in their hands became stronger and did not leave their hands. All kinds of strong offensives went forward. The power was so terrible that people felt trembling.


    Under the joint bombardment of the four knights, the figure of the black king struggled for a long time, and finally stopped his action.


    With a bang, the black king''s body was broken, and then it did not heal as before. It was directly turned into a pile of broken meat and scattered in the four directions.


    After that, the battle seems to be over.


    Looking at the corpse of the black king at his feet, the blue knight and others looked at each other and felt a strong sense of disobedience.

 Chapter 542

    Standing there, looking at the corpse of the black king at his feet, several people present were stunned.


    Even if it was the blue knight, he couldn''t help but be a little stunned. Looking at the broken bones of the black king at his feet, he felt something wrong at this time.


    Although there is nothing wrong, there is a strong sense of disobedience.


    For an era, even the king of gold did not want to face the black king in person, so it fell?


    Died in their hands so easily?


    There is not much fierce fighting, nor is there any soul stirring process, which is so direct and so easy to end?


    Feeling the result, they looked at each other, looked at the bones and meat scattered on the earth below, and didn''t know what to say.


    Both intellectually and instinctively, this thing seems a little abnormal.


    The black king shouldn''t be so weak.


    "There''s a problem..."


    A moment later, the crimson Knight frowned and looked ahead.


    I saw light and rain on the earth ahead.


    Inch by inch blood color envelops the four sides and envelops the mountains and rivers. It seems that the momentum is very huge and terrible.


    Under the gaze of the crimson knight and others, the blood and flesh in front are flying, and the bones belonging to the black king are blooming. At the moment, there is an inexplicable vision on them.


    Light and rain spread everywhere.


    In the end, it even exploded directly, resulting in a violent reaction.


    With a roar, the black king''s body dissipated completely, and a violent brilliance bloomed, illuminating this area directly.


    For a moment, it was like a star exploded here. The brilliance was particularly bright and extremely bright, which made people feel palpitating.


    "No!"


    The breath of terror blooms and emerges.


    Standing there, the scarlet knight and others soon realized that it was wrong and retreated directly.


    The next moment, the star under my feet exploded directly.


    Fierce light bloomed and enveloped the four fields, including mysterious and complex runes, which rushed towards the crimson knight and others with the explosion.


    For a moment, the place became very lively.


    "Shit!"


    When the explosion subsided, the scarlet Knight reappeared and reappeared nearby.


    However, at this time, they looked at the scene on the broken earth in front of them, but their faces were iron blue.


    "This is not the body of the black king, but a separate body..."


    The blue knight''s face was livid, and now he said.


    The self explosion power of the just now is very terrible. If the existence under the sixth order is located in it, nine times out of ten they will all die in it.


    However, for the current blue knight and others, this degree is nothing. Although it is a little embarrassed, it has not been greatly affected and does not affect the combat effectiveness.


    Compared with this, what they care more is others.


    At that moment, they clearly felt the breath of the black king and peeped the truth from that breath.


    The black king here at the moment is not the noumenon at all. The breath is very vain. It is not real, but a separate body condensed.


    No wonder they feel so wrong. They feel that the power of the black king is much weaker.


    It turns out that what is here is only a separate body, not a noumenon. The power is naturally much weaker.


    I''m afraid even the power that just confronted them came from the suppressed evil king, not the black king himself.


    Having figured this out, the four people present were livid. At this time, they didn''t know what to say.


    It was a long time before anyone spoke.


    "They guessed where we were going?"


    After a long silence, the steel knight, who was the leader, opened his mouth again and looked in the direction of Hechi star.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you guessed it or not."


    Aside, the blue knight also spoke coldly. At the moment, he stood there alone, shrouded in the bloody field: "no matter they didn''t guess in advance, but by now, I''m afraid they all know the news of our arrival."


    "It''s useless to continue hiding."


    He said in a cold voice.


    you bet.


    Just now they began to fight against the black king, and the momentum was so great.


    Mortals may be limited by strength, so they can''t feel it, but for strong people such as Chen Heng, the breath exposed here is so clear and obvious.


    Not to mention the final self explosion of the black king, which is so vigorous that it can''t even be noticed.


    In this case, the blue knight was doomed to be unable to hide.


    Since they can''t keep hiding, it''s meaningless for them to keep hiding.


    The blue knight and others understand the truth.


    "Just do it!"


    Standing in place, after a moment of silence, the blue knight finally opened his mouth and said decisively: "it''s meaningless to continue hiding here."


    "They already know our existence. Even if we have been ambushing here for decades, they will never step out of Hechi star."


    "On the contrary, the longer the delay, the more unfavorable it is for us."


    The longer the delay, the faster Chen Heng''s strength will recover.


    "Rather than so, it''s better to take advantage of the current positive fight and defeat them openly."


    On one side, the Golden Knight also said. At the moment, his whole body revealed a strong sense of war and looked oppressive: "even if he didn''t take the black king, I believe we will never lose with our strength."


    Dignified words continue to fall, which reveals an absolute self-confidence.


    As the five Knights of the round table, the top strong men in the world, they have this confidence.


    In addition to those kings who have long passed away, they are confident that they will not be weaker than others in this world. No matter who the enemy standing in front of them is, they can take it head-on and won''t lose.


    This is the confidence developed by standing at the peak of the world for many years.


    "There are only three of them, but we have four."


    Aside, the crimson Knight also spoke, and his voice was still flat: "in terms of number, we are still dominant."


    As for other aspects, although Chen Heng and others occupy a favorable place and are guarded by the king''s Dharma array, they are by no means without advantages.


    They were fully prepared before they came here.


    The twilight knight, the first of the five knights, although still in transformation and unable to come in person, still left some means to host his strength on them.


    In any way, they have the advantage at the moment.


    Even if you fight directly, you will never lose.


    At this moment, they have this confidence.


    However, they did not make a decision without authorization, but silently turned around and looked at the steel knight.


    In the twilight Knight''s absence, the steel knight is the strongest among them and their captain.


    So they looked at the steel knight and waited for the steel knight to make a decision.


    Under their gaze, the steel Knight pondered for a moment, then finally raised his head and looked at the earth in front of him.


    "Come on."


    Standing where he was, he opened his mouth calmly, and his voice was very hoarse and thick: "let the people in the Red Star region witness the power of our five knights."


    "Let us fight side by side and suppress all enemies in front of us."


    Light words fell, but what was revealed was a strong sense of war.


    It seems that they finally made a decision.


    A new war seems inevitable.


    ....................


    "What a bright spark..."


    Chen Heng stood side by side with the black king on the huge altar above the Hechi star.


    Chen Heng stood in place, looked at a certain direction in the starry sky, felt the breath from that direction, and whispered, "look, your separation has exploded."


    "They have also been exposed."


    "It seems so."


    On one side, the black king nodded: "I didn''t expect that they should be so decisive."


    "Such a style is very good."


    "If you hadn''t persuaded me personally, I''m afraid I''d really entered the star domain at the moment, and then I''d be ambushed by the four of them......"


    Standing in place, the Black King opened his mouth like this. Although his words were plain, they also brought a kind of sigh and sigh.


    Before that, the black king was originally prepared to enter the star domain in person to remove the suppression of the evil king and find the place of the evil king.


    But Chen Heng finally persuaded him and didn''t let him go.


    Now think about it, if the black king really goes to it, the end will probably not be much better at the moment.


    His real strength is indeed much stronger than his separation, but he has not recovered to the peak after all. In the face of four five knights who are not weaker than him, his end has long been doomed, mostly desolate.


    If Chen Heng didn''t persuade him, he would have fallen asleep again and fell into eternal silence.


    This time, he can''t come back.


    As soon as he read this, the black king couldn''t help sighing and sighing.


    "Well, how do you know?"


    He looked at Chen Heng. At this time, his face showed a little curiosity: "the five Knights will arrive here. I didn''t expect it even if I was an old man."


    "How did you guess?"


    "It''s just speculation."


    Standing in place, facing the black king''s line of sight, Chen Heng shook his head and then whispered: "this kind of thing is not afraid of ten thousand, just in case, of course, it''s better to be careful."


    "Otherwise, I''m afraid it would be very sad if you fell into it and left me and another person."


    He didn''t say the fate mark, because it was not only related to Chen Heng''s own secret, but also difficult to explain.


    Since it''s hard to explain, I''ll just fool it over.


    The black king looked at Chen Heng and guessed that Chen Heng still had something to say, but since Chen Heng said so, he naturally wouldn''t ask the bottom.


    "But even so, we are still at a disadvantage."


    Standing in the same place, the black king continued to speak. Now he stood in the same place and shook his head: "they have four people, and their strength is very strong. Each one is not below me, but above you."


    "Even with the red lotus king, our strength is still at a disadvantage."


    The separation previously sent out is not meaningless.


    Before that, the situation of the five Knights'' shooting was passed back through separation, so that the black king had a clear understanding of the power of the four knights.


    The five Knights of the round table can be said to be very strong, and each is the strongest under the king.


    With the strength of the black king now, I can''t say I can win all of them. I can only say that it''s no problem to compete with one.


    But in front of Chen Heng, it''s a little choking.


    After all, although he has touched that level at the moment, he is only a temporary combat power.


    In fact, his own level is still far away, and he is not as powerful as the five knights in all aspects.


    "After discovering the separation, most of them will come directly to fight us."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng whispered, his face looked very calm, as if he didn''t feel the slightest pressure: "at that time, there will be some trouble."


    "It will be a hard battle."


    The black king nodded and agreed with Chen Heng.


    However, neither black king nor Chen Heng was timid, but seemed very calm.


    To some extent, they are all strong.


    As a king, the black king has faced countless dangerous situations. In his growth process, he must have encountered more than one life and death crisis. Naturally, he will not shake anything because of this event.


    As for Chen Heng, it is also general.


    Not to mention hope and cards, even if he really died here and lost to the five knights, it''s nothing.


    Just start again after the big deal.


    Therefore, both of them seemed very plain and calm, and didn''t feel sad.


    While they were waiting, the powerful breath in the distance became clearer and clearer.


    Boom!


    The sky flashed through bursts of thunder. There was inexplicable power between nothingness. It rushed to all directions and suppressed nothingness.


    Three days later, in Chen Heng''s induction, the five Knights finally arrived at the star.


    A strong enemy once again appeared outside Hechi star and stood here.


    At this time, the talents above Hechi star finally responded.


    Because at this moment, with the arrival of the five knights, all kinds of visions appeared on the whole Hechi star.


    The sky began to change color, and a huge crimson network spread over the four fields.


    The earth collapsed and the powerful force shook the star. It seems that even the rotation frequency of the star has been affected, driving the operation of the star force field.


    The powerful power was revealed, and the terrible vision came, which together created a ceremony for the coming of the four figures.


    "The black king came out to die!"


    The strong voice came from nothingness and showed a strong force.


    At this moment, through the powerful power, the people of the whole Hechi star can feel the breath of the four Blue Knights. That power is so powerful and terrible.


    Mortals, let alone contact with it, even if they just feel the breath, they will tremble all over, kneel on the ground and dare not move.


    "Shit!"


    In the manor of the Orel family, Marico had just held a banquet. At the moment, he felt the breath from nothingness, but suddenly changed color.


    He is already the top strong man on the Hechi star. Naturally, he knows what is happening at the moment.


    The breath from the nothingness is so powerful that one of them is the blue knight who once attacked.


    He stood in nothingness like the sun, just outside the Hechi stars, so powerful, so terrible, like a demon God coming to the world.


    Its breath is no worse than it used to be, and even faintly exceeds it.


    After all, in the past, when the dark blue knight fought with the evil king, his strength was not at the peak, it was more or less affected.


    But now, in just a month, he came back again, and his breath returned to the peak.


    I don''t know what means were used to achieve this.


    Malcolt felt the breath of the blue knight and trembled both physically and mentally.


    If we say that there is only the breath of the blue knight here, although malcolt is afraid, he won''t worry about anything.


    After all, there are many strong people on this star.


    There are Chen Heng, the revived black king, and the mysterious king of red lotus.


    Even the reincarnation of the golden mark of recovery seems to be on this star.


    Although the blue knight is powerful, it seems nothing in front of so many characters.


    But now the breath around is so strong.


    The strong breath revealed in it is not only the blue knight, but four.


    These four breath are magnificent, some are like blue knight''s bloodiness and terror, and some are dignified and heavy. But without exception, terror is as subtle as the legendary king. Superior to simultaneous interpreting.


    "Have all the five Knights of the round table come?"


    At this moment, the thought flashed through Marico''s fear.


    From the current situation, it seems that only the five Knights of the round table came to explain the situation here.


    Except for the dusk knights who rarely appeared, all the other four five Knights came, all outside the Hechi star.


    This is... What a frightening result.


    Standing in the same place, in this spacious banquet hall, malikdo''s face was livid. Even if he had strong confidence in Chen Heng and others, he could not help feeling a little desperate at the moment.


    "Unexpectedly... This kind of thing will happen..."


    Inside the Orel family manor, Lu Yao also stood on an open training ground, where he trained with gunali. At the moment, he looked up and his face was pale.


    She naturally felt the powerful and terrible breath in the sky.


    It''s easy for others to say, but she has personally contacted the crimson knight and the blue knight.


    At this moment, she could feel that the two knights were outside the Hechi star, and both came in person.


    As for the other two breath, although strange, they are equally powerful. I''m afraid they are the other two knights in the round table.


    In addition to the so-called first of the five knights and the dusk knights who have been silent all year round, the five Knights of this round table can be described as pouring out.


    In the face of such a lineup, especially Lu Yao and others, I''m afraid I have to frown even if the once Golden King is reborn.

 Chapter 543

    Round table five knights, this is a force that can frighten anyone.


    In the past, when the five Knights of the round table were at their peak, the five people joined hands, which was enough to resist the king and even directly suppress the king.


    Otherwise, the round table will not be so active, dare to attack the forces left by the kings, and have no fear of the hidden forces left by the kings.


    This is true for the king of gold, the black king, and the forces left by other kings.


    The reason why they dare to be so arrogant and domineering is naturally because they do have the power to fight against the king.


    The five Knights of the round table, even if only four knights appear, can fight against the king together, which is only inferior to the real king.


    If coupled with the peak of the twilight knight, even the king can suppress, not their opponent.


    In the past, the five Knights of the round table were invincible in the starry sky, relying on this power.


    At this moment, they appear outside Hechi stars. What they need to face is Lu Yao and others.


    Of course, it is not Lu Yao but Chen Heng and others who really have to face this force.


    At the moment, Lu Yao''s golden mark power has not been completely restored. To some extent, even with the ancient armor, she can wield the power of the fifth level peak at most.


    Compared with the five Knights above, it is not worth mentioning at all. There is no way to join this kind of battle.


    Therefore, the real main force of this battle is still Chen Heng and others.


    In the face of the four knights attacking in front of him, Chen Heng was very calm.


    Three days later, he and black king still stood on the previous altar and had been waiting for a long time.


    Looking at the familiar figures such as the crimson Knight outside, he couldn''t help turning sideways and began to move.


    The strong breath was spreading. At this moment, the breath of black king and Chen Heng spread out to wrap the whole Hechi star in an instant.


    The powerful force rushed out of the sky, shook the jiuzhong heaven and earth, and affected the four star regions.


    Just in an instant, the influence of the four knights in front on the Hechi star was isolated and could not continue to penetrate.


    Boom!


    A bang came out, and the huge breath spread, causing an unexpected impact.


    After Chen Heng, the black king also shot directly.


    Under the gaze of Chen Heng, he waved his hand directly.


    The powerful power was revealed and swept the earth.


    Then a change began to take place above the Hirsch stars.


    Runes twinkle and emerge from under the earth.


    Centered on the altar at the foot of the black king, there is a Dharma array emerging on the whole star at the moment. The runes twinkle, like a force from ancient times, powerful and pure, which makes people feel unique.


    There was a roar and the place began to shake.


    In the end, a huge Dharma array spread out with the stars as the array map and the sky as the surface, which was displayed in front of everyone.


    In the battle with the blue knight a month ago, the front array was also launched, but it was not as powerful as it is now.


    This is because, on the one hand, the Dharma array is different, on the other hand, it is no longer others who control the Dharma array, but Heiwang himself, the founder of the Dharma array.


    As the master of the Hitchcock star, the various Dharma arrays on the Hitchcock star at the moment were personally portrayed by the black king at the peak.


    As the manufacturer himself, the black king''s control over the French array is naturally the most powerful. Even Philip before him can''t compare with it. He doesn''t even deserve to lift shoes.


    If he controls the Dharma array himself, he can urge the power of the Dharma array to the maximum and be the most flexible.


    This is the biggest reason why the normal matrix becomes stronger.


    In addition, in this more than a month, the black king and Chen Heng were not idle, but actively mobilized their hands, repaired the gap of the Dharma array in many places, made up for some deficiencies caused by time, and improved the Dharma array.


    This also makes this array more powerful and perfect.


    At this moment, the achievements of this period of efforts are shown.


    With the clear emergence of the Dharma array, runes flickered out in the void. Finally, it seemed to condense a green dragon roaring towards the sky. That power was particularly strong. Even the blue knight and others could not ignore it, and some changed slightly.


    "What a powerful array..."


    Standing outside the Hechi star, looking at the king''s Dharma array revived in front of him, the blue knight''s face also changed slightly and felt a great threat.


    Strictly speaking, he had felt the power of this dharma array more than half a month ago.


    At that time, under Philip''s control, the French array could threaten him and put great pressure on him.


    Now, under the control of the black king himself, the power of this dharma array is incomparably strong. Even if the real king comes, he should feel pressure.


    This is a genuine King Dharma array. Its existence itself is to deal with people at the level of king.


    In the face of such a Dharma array, even the five Knights of the round table will be unable to start for a while and a half.


    "Such a powerful Dharma array, together with the three strong ones..."


    Aside, the iron Knight sighed softly. At the moment, looking at the Dharma array in front of him, he couldn''t help feeling: "if it''s normal, even if the four of us arrive together, I''m afraid there''s no way to take this dharma array."


    "Fortunately..."


    As he spoke, he raised his hand.


    In its hands, a strange force is gathering.


    "What is he doing?"


    The action of the iron Knight immediately attracted the attention of others.


    In the manor of the Orel family, Lu Yao stood in place and looked at the action of the steel knight. She frowned and felt something wrong.


    But soon she realized it was wrong.


    Because with the action of the steel knight, a strong force is emerging and transmitted on his body.


    That force is extremely powerful. It is not only powerful in nature, but also shows a frightening essence.


    "That''s......"


    Feeling the power, Lu Yao and ye looked at each other. At this time, they all changed color: "the power of the king!"


    Yes, the power of the king.


    At the moment, what comes out of the steel knight is nothing else, but the pure power of the king.


    The source of the power of the king is naturally the twilight knight.


    Among the five knights, dusk knights are still in deep transformation and can''t get here in person.


    However, although he did not arrive in person, he also expected the current situation and left enough backup.


    At the moment, the power of the iron knight is his means to stay.


    The gathering of powerful forces is like a star condensed in your hand. It feels particularly bright and bright, with an extremely powerful feeling.


    "What a powerful force..."


    Standing around the steel knight, the blue knight felt the power contained in the attack, and did not show a smile on his face. He opened his mouth with some pondering: "it is completely condensed by the power of big brother, and the attack must be extremely powerful."


    "Unfortunately, there is only one blow."


    Standing where he was, he said with some regret.


    "Even if only one strike is enough to break the Dharma array and open the way to victory for us."


    Aside, the crimson Knight didn''t speak. The Golden Knight stood there and answered faintly.


    "That''s the truth..."


    The blue knight nodded and agreed.


    Under their eyes, the steel Knight began his own action.


    With a roar, the powerful breath blooms.


    The world began to tremble, heaven and earth collapsed, and a breath of destruction appeared outside the stars.


    It''s like the world is about to be distorted. When this powerful force appears, everything loses its color. Only the pure light of dusk shows and rushes forward with great power.


    Then, under the gaze of Chen Heng and others, the steel Knight silently stretched out his hand and hit forward with a powerful blow.


    Bang!


    The mighty momentum unfolds.


    In this piece of heaven and earth, the powerful force rushed out of the sky, like a dark dragon gathering, and a star suddenly smashed forward.


    Boom!


    Bursts of sound are unfolding.


    Everyone changed color.


    The power of the attack sent by the iron knight in front of him has definitely reached the peak. It is a terrorist attack that the king can only urge.


    Under this blow, no one can keep his reason and feel a great fear spreading from his heart.


    Chen Heng and black king stood in front of an altar and looked at the scene in front of them. Their faces were calm. They just whispered, "here they are."


    One side, the black king nodded and then stretched out his hand.


    A layer of ripples spread from the eyes and came out into the distance.


    At this moment, under the control of the black king, the Dharma array opened, and its power was urged to the maximum.


    The powerful force opened and formed an indestructible layer of protection, which blocked all the attacks on Hechi stars.


    If you look from a higher dimension, you will find that many changes have taken place in the Hechi star at the moment.


    His volume seems to have become larger, and many places have become deeper.


    There are many places shining above the Hechi star at the moment.


    It was a dead Jedi everywhere, a terrible place that ordinary people could not go deep into, but now it was shining, as if there were all kinds of things to rush out.


    Under the urging of the black king, the whole Hechi star seems to have come to life. Powerful forces are gathering to jointly resist the invasion of the outside world.


    The next moment, two terrible forces collided and made a terrible sound at the moment.


    Boom!


    Waves of vibration spread.


    At this moment, with the Hechi star as the center, the powerful force continues to spread out.


    That powerful force is dissipating, so it rushes out of the sky, spreads towards the whole hitchist region, and spreads to areas that don''t know how far away.


    In the whole hitchhiker realm, at this moment, all the strong who awakened the true spirit can feel this collision from the hitchhiker stars.


    The collision was so powerful and terrible that people felt trembling. They couldn''t stop their fear and had to kneel down.


    Others outside feel so strong.


    And those who are among the stars feel even more so.


    "Shit..."


    Marico''s face was completely frozen.


    In his banquet hall, all his previous thoughts disappeared, and he was completely occupied by shock and fear.


    If we say, there are still many ideas in his mind before.


    So now, there is only one idea left.


    I hope the hutch star will not be destroyed directly by this blow.


    At this moment, I don''t know how many people had this idea in their hearts.


    Because the power gathered in front at the moment is so powerful.


    Both forces involve the level of king.


    If its power really blooms, it can easily break the stars and turn them into dust in the starry sky.


    But fortunately.


    Although the forces are constantly colliding and the two powerful forces are opposing each other, the people who are in the Hechi star are intact.


    In the face of the attack of the iron knight, it seems that in the end, the black king succeeded in blocking it.


    Although it is very expensive.


    When the collision is over, the vision in front of everyone again.


    In the starry sky, the scarlet Knight raised his head, looked ahead and looked at the direction in front of him.


    She could easily see many things from her sight.


    After this attack, the king Dharma array, which originally shrouded the whole Hechi star and turned the whole Hechi star into a part of itself, has now disappeared most of it.


    It still exists. In some places, runes are still intertwined and flying, entrenched in all parts of the Hechi star.


    However, on the whole, the Dharma array on Hechi star has collapsed and no longer has the previous overwhelming terrorist force enough to fight the five knights.


    For the five knights, this result is enough.


    "Although the French array has not been completely solved, it is still good to do so."


    In nothingness, the steel Knight looked at the scene in front of him and nodded slightly. He seemed satisfied with the result.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    On one side, the blue knight said, "although this array has not completely collapsed, it has little impact on us to this extent."


    "The rest is enough for us."


    His face was cold, he said so, with a cold color in his voice.


    Aside, the crimson Knight didn''t speak, but silently clenched the long sword in his hand, and was ready to rush forward and fight with the enemy.


    It seems that the preparations before the war have now been completed.


    Next, it''s a real fight.


    Looking at this scene, the idea flashed through the hearts of all the people present.


    "A similar scene..."


    Before the huge altar, Chen Heng looked at the scene in front of him and couldn''t help muttering to himself.


    The scene in front of him gave him a very familiar feeling.


    It seems to be such a scene on the once Chika stars.


    But at that time, it was not the five knights, but only the crimson knight.


    Chen Heng was alone at that time, not just like now, but also had many cards.


    Although the scenes are similar, the scenes are different.


    Chen Heng is clearly aware of this.


    So he raised his head, turned and looked aside.


    On his side, the black king was still standing there. At the moment, his face didn''t change, but it was still unpredictable.


    "Are you ready?"


    Facing Chen Heng''s line of sight, the black king also turned around and looked at Chen Heng in front of him, with a stiff smile on his face: "next, there will be dead."


    "I don''t care, but it would be a pity for a young man like you to die here."


    "Don''t care."


    Chen Heng''s face was very calm. He just shook his head and said, "if I were afraid of death, I wouldn''t be here."


    "Moreover, I may not lose."


    He turned and looked at the coming five knights in front of him and said faintly.


    Plain language, but also with self-confidence.


    "Good."


    He seemed to feel Chen Heng''s confidence in himself. The black king smiled on his face and then said, "after that blow just now, the Dharma array has been broken."


    "But it can still play a part."


    "With this part of the array, I can barely hold two."


    "As for the remaining two, they must be handed over to you."


    He opened his mouth blandly and said so.


    In this regard, Chen Heng didn''t say much, just nodded calmly.


    Then the next moment, their figure became illusory at the same time, rushed out in an instant and came to the sky.


    Bang!


    In the horizon, four terrible smells came, each like a demon God out of the abyss, so terrible and frightening.


    The five High Knights finally came to Hechi star, and their breath bloomed here without scruples.


    Chen Heng and black king met the four knights.


    Their breath is colliding with each other.


    The earth vibrates in all directions, and the breath of terror escapes from each other and spreads in all directions, which is very frightening.


    "Finally meet again......"


    Cold words came from the front, with a suffocating killing opportunity.


    Under the gaze of Chen Heng in front, the figure of the dark blue knight appeared at the end of his sight.


    At this moment, he laughed, and the murderer in his eyes escaped without concealment. He looked at Chen Heng and Heiwang: "since that day, I always want to find you and tear you up in front of me."


    "Now, it''s time to find another chance."


    "That''s it."


    Chen Heng looked at the blue knight, his face did not change, but looked coldly: "the blood stained on your hand, I think it''s time for someone to pay for it."


    "As for tearing up my body..."


    He raised his arm, and his strength emerged. Out of thin air, he condensed a long blue sword, in which there was a rune flashing: "if you can do it, just try it."


    "I''m also curious about the smell of your blood."


    "Good, good!"


    The dark blue knight smiled. The killing opportunity was felt, like his body was about to be torn apart: "he forced me back by the Dharma array once. Do you really think he can compete with me?"


    "Let me see how you wail before you die!"


    The words fell, and a blue spear suddenly lit up.

 Chapter 544

    The long gun is swinging down.


    In front of heaven and earth, at the moment, all the colors become dim, leaving only a blue spear to show brilliance. The brilliance is so bright that people forget all the other colors.


    At this moment, the blue knight finally made a move. If he didn''t make a move, it was such an amazing scene.


    The power of terror blooms, and the breath of terror is shrouded in the extreme.


    It hasn''t really fallen on him yet. Just the prelude to this blow is enough to defeat 99% of the people in the world.


    Even if a sixth order existence came here, he would feel suffocated in the face of the attack of the blue knight. He was not an opponent at all.


    It can even be said that at the moment when the blue knight decided to shoot, the outcome seemed to be doomed.


    Unfortunately, his opponent at the moment is not others, but Chen Heng.


    Facing the terrible blow in front of him, Chen Heng just waved his hand.


    In his hands, the blue sword was waved, pieces of runes fell, rushed forward, and a fatal storm broke out.


    The next moment, the blue spear and the sword collided head-on and hit each other hard.


    A crisp Bang came out.


    Under the gaze of the dark blue knight, the long sword in Chen Heng''s hand was broken and directly split into inch by inch fragments.


    But in the end, the blue spear was blocked and declared the failure of the attack.


    However, the dark blue knight didn''t care about it, just sneered on his face, and then rushed forward.


    His body was tall. At the moment, he directly hit Chen Heng''s body, waved his long gun and stabbed Chen Heng.


    Its action is swift and violent, like a thunder across the sky, and ordinary people can never catch up with it.


    However, no matter how fast it is, it is still captured by Chen Heng.


    The next moment, the suffocating confrontation began to appear.


    Bursts of deadly sounds broke out. In just a short time, the two seemed to collide thousands of times. A powerful force escaped from the center of the battlefield and spread to the outside world.


    With a roar, bursts of different colors spread in the sky, enveloping the sky.


    That terrible power collision, how shocking, people can''t help sighing.


    A moment later, Chen Heng''s figure flew out and fell to the ground, smashing a mountain, causing the mountain to collapse and a region to become fragments.


    "But to this extent!"


    The figure of the dark blue knight stood in the air. At the moment, looking at Chen Heng at his feet, his face showed a mocking color.


    Just now, their strength is really strong.


    But just for a moment, Chen Heng couldn''t support it.


    Just to this extent, how can we fight him?


    It''s just overkill.


    In front, a light shines everywhere, and a mighty divine power emerges, like a long dragon rushing out, making the dust around it static.


    In this brilliance, Chen Heng''s figure showed again, rushed into the air and came to the blue knight.


    In front of the blue knight, he sighed, "sure enough."


    "Sure enough what?"


    The dark blue knight frowned, looked at Chen Heng in front of him, and subconsciously opened his mouth.


    "In this state, it''s not your opponent."


    Ahead, Chen Heng''s voice came.


    This state?


    Hearing this, the blue knight subconsciously frowned and wondered.


    But the next moment, he felt wrong.


    In front of Chen Heng, an inexplicable change is happening.


    In the horizon, the sun shines on the fields and Chen Heng''s body, but it inexplicably brings a sense of illusion.


    It seems that Chen Heng is not real, but just an illusory figure.


    But how is that possible?


    A unique breath came out, as if the power of the true spirit was emerging, which was particularly unique.


    Feeling this breath, the blue knight was stunned and suddenly looked up at Chen Heng''s body.


    At the moment, in his sight, Chen Heng''s body appears particularly strange, which shows an inexplicable cold color, like transparency, and does not have the real touch of his body.


    And the breath that escaped from him also exposed Chen Heng''s state at the moment.


    "You have no body, only pure true spirit!"


    Aware of Chen Heng''s state at the moment, the blue knight finally changed color and felt the wrong source at the moment.


    In front of Chen Heng, he has been fighting with him in the state of true spirit.


    This was beyond his expectation.


    Although the power of the true spirit is powerful and represents the convergence of the origin of a living creature, it is also extremely fragile. Therefore, it needs the body to carry and protect it in order to maximize the power of the true spirit.


    Before that, the blue knight never thought that someone would dare to directly use the true spirit to fight with others.


    Isn''t he afraid of something wrong with his true spirit?


    Chen Heng''s answer to this question is naturally not afraid.


    In fact, the reason why he maintained this state was that he was helpless at first, but in the end, he was deliberately tempered.


    Because Chen Heng has found that in this state of losing his body and leaving only pure true spirit, it is very good for the growth of true spirit.


    Therefore, later, Chen Heng deliberately maintained this state to temper the power of the true spirit.


    That''s why he always looks like this.


    However, at this time, it is obviously impossible to continue like this.


    The power of pure and true spirit is still greatly limited. Without a strong enough body to carry, it is impossible to give full play to its power.


    I feel tied up.


    Therefore, at this moment, Chen Heng finally stopped hesitating.


    Standing where he was, he looked in a distant direction.


    In the invisible, a resonance has been produced.


    In the distance, in the manor of the Orel family, a change began to take place quietly.


    In the garden, Lu Yao was sitting in the garden with Gu Nari, but suddenly felt the change.


    A vigorous vitality came from her side with a vigorous life response.


    Feeling the change, she subconsciously turned around and looked there.


    Then she was stunned.


    There, the huge golden dragon tree is still standing.


    This golden dragon tree is a treasure handed down from generation to generation by the Orel family. It has been growing for many years.


    But at this moment, the golden dragon tree is full of cracks.


    Bang!


    A crisp sound broke out, and then a hot flame shrouded and began to ignite from the tree.


    The flame was weak at first, but then it became stronger and stronger, and finally shrouded the whole tree.


    For a moment, it was like a fire, enveloping the whole golden dragon tree.


    However, it is strange that although the flame burns vigorously, it has no response to things outside the golden dragon tree. Even if it takes the initiative to invest in it, it will not be ignited at all.


    It seems that only the golden dragon tree in front of us is really lit.


    In this exuberant flame, the sound of a divine bird''s long song resounded through the four fields and spread to the whole Hechi star at this moment, which was heard by everyone.


    The voice was full of vitality and the joy of waking up from a long sleep.


    Then Lu Yao saw the figure of a divine bird rushing out of the golden dragon tree.


    No, more than that.


    "Is that... A person?"


    Holding gunali, Lu Yao stared at the wreckage of the golden dragon tree in front.


    In the flame shrouded wreckage, she clearly saw a figure standing up with the divine bird.


    The flame is swirling, and the exuberant breath of life is spreading.


    In the flame, the body image is like a rising God, with a close breath and meaning all over.


    He was there alone, burning all over by the fire, but he was like a god born from the fire, with a sacred and inviolable breath.


    Finally, under Lu Yao''s gaze, the figure raised his head and revealed his face.


    That face is handsome to the extreme, like a God in the sky, perfect and flawless. With the aura given by the world, it is soul stirring and unforgettable at a glance.


    His appearance is the same as that of Chen Heng, but it adds a sense of flexibility.


    "Brother!"


    Looking at the shape of the figure, Lu Yao''s face was full of consternation. At this time, he didn''t think of the result at all.


    In front, it seemed to hear Lu Yao''s call. The figure nodded at her, then turned around and went straight to the sky.


    Flames are swirling.


    In the middle of the air, the divine bird sang and expanded in the wind, but it degenerated in an instant and reached a height of hundreds of meters.


    On the bird''s back, a figure opened his arms, bathed in the sacred fire and rushed forward.


    The breath of the world escapes and blooms at this moment.


    The strength of that breath is no less than that of the blue knight and others.


    "This is..."


    When a vision appeared in the sky, the crimson Knight''s face moved and seemed to be aware of something.


    "The bird of God at that time..."


    She raised her head and looked at the divine bird.


    At this moment, the original confrontation with the blue knight, Chen Heng standing there has also disappeared.


    There is a unique connection between the body and the true spirit.


    When his own body really appeared, Chen Heng''s true spirit spontaneously rushed there, combined with his own body and became one.


    Boom!


    Finally, the divine bird made a sharp sound and rushed forward.


    In this process, the figure shrouded in divine fire also shot together, waving a long sword and cutting forward.


    With a sword, the whole heaven and earth seemed to change color. With extremely powerful power, it was enough to cut off the gods in the sky and suppress the Jiuyou gods and demons from hell.


    The blow fell, and the blue knight''s face suddenly changed.


    The mighty breath rushed towards him. At the moment, he had an inexplicable feeling.


    Heaven and earth are surging. It seems that everything is changing. Time changes with time.


    Even the sun, moon and stars are changing, and everything is showing up, all rushing towards him.


    For a moment, it seemed that the whole world was changing, and that force rushed towards him to suppress him here.


    Boom!


    Finally, he roared, and the blue spear in his hand rushed forward, sending out a unwilling roar.


    His strength is strong. At the moment, it seems that he is going to bloom. Even if the whole world is blocked in front, he will run through it and make a panic victory.


    Bang!


    Finally, the blow was blocked.


    The divine bird is singing, and the flame is burning and winding, covering its whole body.


    The fire is burning.


    The dark blue knight''s body kept retreating, and at this time he fell directly into the downwind.


    In this regard, his face showed a look of horror, as if he had seen something incredible.


    "How is it possible..."


    Who is he?


    One of the five Knights of the round table, the strongest under the king.


    With his strength, unless facing a king, how can he fall into the disadvantage?


    He couldn''t believe it, so he shot again.


    The sky is filled with flames, and the virtual shadow of divine birds continues to emerge, standing in the four directions.


    In mid air, a figure appeared.


    Chen Hengchang stands behind the divine bird. His body is tall and straight like a mountain, as if it were as big and powerful as the world.


    His face was cold and proud, his arms were open, like embracing the weight of the whole world. With a sound, his eyes showed a strong sense of war, and his will was frightening.


    The strong breath spreads out without concealment, which makes people feel cold in the heart. It goes straight to the caudal vertebra and covers the whole body. It can''t stop.


    Then, under the gaze of the blue knight, he looked cold and punched in the front.


    Bang!


    Just for a moment, the body of the blue knight was broken, like an iron rod hitting a watermelon, clean and clean.


    The blood was scattered all over the ground, all with bright brilliance, and all kinds of visions came into being.


    There, the broken body of the blue knight was healing and had not completely died.


    This is normal. After all, such a strong existence has reached an extremely tenacious level of its own vitality, and it is impossible to die easily.


    But with the burning of the flame, his own breath was weakening rapidly, as if he had been affected by something.


    But just this degree is enough to make people change color.


    "Something''s wrong!"


    In the distance, looking at the tragedy of the blue knight, the iron Knight''s face also changed: "how can it be so strong?"


    "What is his power?"


    Even if the body is taken back, the true spirit is combined with the body, and the strength increases, but the current level is too much.


    Chen Heng''s fighting power has exceeded the imagination of ordinary people, and even made them feel surprised and unbelievable.


    Among the people present, the power of the blue knight is not the most powerful, but it doesn''t mean it''s easy to deal with.


    Even if it is the black king and the iron knight, it will take a long time to win the blue knight.


    How could it be as easy as Chen Heng.


    "He is in a special state, and his strength has broken through a certain boundary..."


    Aside, the crimson knight was also moved. He felt Chen Heng''s state at the moment and made a judgment: "this state can''t last for a long time, but it''s really very powerful."


    "Do it now!"


    Aside, the Golden Knight also said, "otherwise, canglan is afraid it won''t last long!"


    The words fell, his body moved, and he wanted to rush forward to support the blue knight.


    But as soon as his body moved, the black king''s body moved at the same time.


    A dark curtain enveloped the front, blocking the road leading to the front of the Golden Knight, making it impossible to move forward.


    Here, the black king finally stopped the iron knight and the gold knight.


    Although he lost the battle with the two men in front of him, he did not lose, and he could continue to support it for a while and a half.


    I''m afraid there''s no way for both sides to fight for a while and a half.


    The only one who can make a move is the scarlet knight on one side.


    Looking at the scene ahead, the crimson Knight didn''t hesitate much. He jumped forward and rushed to the earth ahead.


    There was a roar. The huge crimson network opened and shrouded the four fields. It was necessary to completely shroud Chen Heng''s body.


    At the same time, she also turned the Quartet into her own unique field.


    She was in this field, but her every move could not be separated from the feeling of the crimson knight, and she would notice and feel it.


    Just the next moment, a huge long sound broke out.


    At this moment, the people of the whole Hechi star raised their heads and could clearly see a scene in mid air.


    Under the sky, the virtual shadow of a divine bird''s neighing appeared. I don''t know how many miles it shrouded.


    There, Chen Heng, with a cold face, looked at the open crimson king in mid air and rushed directly over.


    Bang!


    A sound spread.


    In mid air, with the singing of the divine bird, the huge crimson network was directly torn open, and it didn''t even play a role.


    Boom!


    Bursts of thunder resounded through the.


    Great power rushed forward.


    When the impact is over, people can see the real scene revealed in it.


    Under the sky, Chen Heng stood behind the divine bird and stood alone.


    Opposite him, the dark blue knight and the crimson Knight stood together. At the moment, their figures were a little embarrassed.


    Their breath is still strong and terrible, just like a demon God. At the moment, their figure seems so weak under Chen Heng''s figure.


    Obviously, even though the two knights joined hands, they still couldn''t win Chen Heng, but fell into the disadvantage.


    Chen Heng stood alone with a cold face and no words.


    He didn''t say anything, but even if he just stood there, the cold, arrogant and overbearing artistic conception was experienced incisively and vividly, which made people yearn.


    Under his breath, the faces of the blue knight and the crimson Knight were ugly.


    "This power is not far from my peak......"


    In the distance, the black king felt the breath of Chen Heng. At the moment, he was also sighing. He didn''t know what to say.


    He knew that Chen Heng had been hiding something, but he didn''t care in the past.


    Just at this moment, he was not surprised and sighed.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Ahead, the blue knight questioned, and his face was full of doubt: "in just over a year, your strength has reached this level."


    "This can never be done by the so-called genius!"


    "Who the hell are you?"


    His face was slowly suspicious, and his heart was full of disbelief.


    A year, just a little over a year.


    Only a year has passed since Chen Heng escaped from the pursuit of the crimson knight. The mole ants turned into dragons.

 Chapter 545

    One year, just one year, the original person has become what he looks like.


    I''m afraid even the scarlet Knight couldn''t believe it.


    A year ago, the crimson Knight came to Chika to search for the news of the reincarnation of the king of gold, trying to win the reincarnation of the king of gold.


    Finally, he was stopped by Chen Heng, who had not grown up at that time, and died with him.


    At that time, Chen Heng finally almost died, his body fell into nothingness and turbulence, and came to Hechi stars.


    And calculating the time, now it is only more than a year, nearly two years or so.


    Just this time, the other party has grown into the picture in front of him?


    Not to mention the crimson knight, even others don''t believe it.


    How is this possible?


    No matter how talented you are, do you still have to talk about the basic law in some things?


    Like the blue knight in front of us.


    Their ability to have the current strength is due to the accumulation of many unknown years in the past.


    That day and night efforts to move forward and polish, which has their powerful power now.


    But what about Chen Heng?


    He didn''t see the trace of many years. He was very young. He could still see the vitality of youth from his body, but he had been able to steadily surpass the blue knight and others.


    Is this what genius can explain?


    At this moment, the blue knight looked in a trance and didn''t know what to say.


    It''s not that he hasn''t seen genius, and even he is the top genius himself.


    He once had the title of "capital of the king".


    In fact, each of the five knights had the power to be king.


    If it were not for this, they would not be able to really come to this step and reach the current level.


    But even so, their strength was overtaken by a young man.


    And he is a young man who is too young to be decent.


    Is this really something that genius can explain?


    The blue knight was shaken, and the idea flashed at the moment.


    Therefore, it is normal for him to have previous doubts.


    Because from the common sense, with so many years of accumulation, a normal person, no matter how talented, can not surpass them in such a short time to reach the current level.


    But this happened.


    How can this not make them doubt.


    In front of them, Chen Heng stood there, and the divine bird at his feet sang and shouted.


    The voice was turbulent and resounded all over the field.


    "Something unexpected did happen, which increased my strength a lot..."


    Standing there, Chen Heng''s face was very calm, and there was no surprise about the reaction of the Blue Knight: "but it''s a pity."


    "I am me. I don''t have the status of reincarnation of a king as you think."


    "In the past of this world, I have never left a trace."


    He said calmly.


    Chen Heng knows what the blue knight and the blue knight are thinking. Most of them think that he is the reincarnation of which King.


    Just like Lu Yao before.


    Unfortunately, he is not.


    As Chen Heng said, in the past of this world, Chen Heng has never left any trace, the details are clean.


    However, he was able to reach this step in such a short time, and there were indeed some opportunities beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    Before that, Chen Heng once let the separated Philip into the initial space.


    It is precisely because of this that Chen Heng has made such great changes at the moment.


    Chen Heng underestimated the influence and power of the initial space.


    Since Philip entered the initial space, the power of Chen Heng''s noumenon has been rising and rising.


    That is the perception of the law contained in the initial space, which continuously enters Chen Heng''s body through Philip.


    It is precisely because of these rules that Chen Heng degenerated again and continued to climb up in a short time.


    This is very obvious after he combines with his body.


    On the other hand, the backhand left by Chen Heng is also playing a role.


    Before that, Chen Heng once planted the Jedi mark he studied in his body.


    The role of Jedi imprint is to stimulate the potential power in the blood in the shortest time, so that the power of the growed can achieve leapfrog growth in a short time.


    This growth is not unlimited. It needs great vitality as support. Otherwise, the faster the power grows, the faster it often dies.


    Therefore, Chen Heng''s strength at the moment is at a certain peak.


    As for vitality, it is not a big problem for him.


    Just walked out of the golden dragon tree, the vitality of the whole golden dragon tree was brought out by Chen Heng and integrated into this body.


    Before these vitality is completely exhausted, Chen Heng''s strength will only become stronger and stronger and will not stop.


    This is why Chen Heng has such power at the moment.


    To some extent, he is not the power gained through his talent as the blue knight and the blue knight thought, but a shortcut.


    Otherwise, if he climbs forward step by step according to the normal road, I''m afraid Chen Heng will not be the opponent of the blue knight in front of him in more than ten years.


    But now, these have no meaning.


    "This farce is over."


    Standing on the Royal beast, Chen Heng looked cold and looked at the two Blue Knights in front.


    Opposite him, after experiencing the contact just now, the blue knight and the blue knight looked a little embarrassed at the moment, and their breath gradually became weak.


    At the moment, listening to Chen Heng''s words, the blue knight was angry: "do you think you can win?"


    He was angry and seemed to be angry at Chen Heng''s contempt: "even if you are stronger than me at the moment, most of your state at the moment can''t last long."


    "As long as you hold on for a long time, your strength will decline."


    "When you face the two of us, you are bound to fail!"


    He looked at Chen Heng in front, sneered and opened his mouth. It seemed that he had seen the essence of Chen Heng''s state at the moment.


    After experiencing the fight just now, he also pondered and understood Chen Heng''s state at the moment, and naturally knew the situation at the moment.


    Chen Heng''s combat power is really strong at the moment, but it can''t last.


    After a moment, his strength will fall.


    At that time, in the face of two powerful knights who are not weaker than him, it will be good for Chen Heng to remain invincible.


    The situation is still on their side.


    Chen Heng is naturally very clear about this situation.


    However, standing in the same place, his face remained unchanged and said irrefutably, "why do you think I should let you into Hechi?"


    Why... Let us enter hitchhiker?


    The faint words fell. In front, listening to Chen Heng''s words, the blue knight and the crimson Knight were stunned. At this time, they still didn''t understand Chen Heng''s meaning.


    But soon they understood.


    In the horizon, drastic changes are emerging.


    Above the sky, two suns came from the horizon and now shone for thousands of miles.


    A faint glimmer of light shone on the four sides and shrouded the four fields.


    Then the whole world darkened.


    Endless darkness enveloped everything.


    At this moment, the brilliance of the stars outside, the starlight from the starry sky and all kinds of brilliance have disappeared. What is left in front of us is only a deep darkness, and we can''t see the bottom.


    The emergence of this situation makes many people feel panic and fear and do not understand what happened.


    Because in this darkness, not only the light disappeared, but also the breath of others around him disappeared.


    Those strong or weak smells disappear. In the end, even their own existence is lost, and they can''t feel any trace at all.


    It''s like losing the body. The meaning of existence disappears completely. You can''t see anything and can''t do anything.


    This is an extremely uncomfortable feeling, enough to drive people crazy.


    Then a bright light appeared.


    The two suns appeared again and showed up in front of the blue knight and others.


    With the emergence of the sun, talents have the meaning of existence again.


    The blue knight and others felt their own existence again, and the power in their body returned again.


    However, they did not have joy, but incomparable panic.


    Because in front, the two suns began to rotate, and a vast and unpredictable breath like the world shrouded the four fields and stared at their bodies.


    Suddenly, their bodies began to tremble instinctively and felt a great fear.


    At this time, people reacted.


    The two suns in the distance, where is the sun, are clearly a pair of indifferent and boundless eyes with infinite cold.


    The vast breath envelops the four fields, blocks out the sky and the sun, and envelops everything around.


    In that nothingness, at the moment, it seems that there is a god standing, whose body is immeasurably huge, even if only one eye is as huge as a star, which is extremely terrible.


    He appeared from nothingness and came at this moment. That breath burst out, directly broke everything and suppressed everyone''s breath.


    Finally, the figure moves from nothingness to reality and turns into the figure of an old man.


    Philip''s appearance appeared again. He was still wearing the black robe of the past, his face was indifferent and calm, and his eyes seemed to have the weight of a world, which was boundless terror.


    Boom!


    Since he came from nothingness, the world began to change dramatically.


    Bursts of noise spread here.


    The powerful force surged to the four directions and rushed to the outside world.


    "Is that... The king of red lotus?"


    Until now, people didn''t know the identity of that person. It was Philip, the Lord of the red lotus society, who was called the king of the red lotus.


    A month ago, he also appeared. At that time, he fought with the blue knight and expelled him.


    Now, at the moment when Hechi star is in crisis again, he appears again as expected.


    But this time, the feeling of the king of red lotus is different.


    Although it still looks like that, its breath is terrible too much. It is as high as the gods in the sky. It is so powerful that it is frightening. I can''t believe it is a real person.


    Beside him, the power of the dark blue knight and others was already extremely strong. The breath made people tremble in their hearts and didn''t dare to imagine the scene of their full strength.


    But compared with the king of red lotus, it seems that even the blue knight and others are nothing.


    It is as thick and powerful as the world itself. It is so terrible that people can master its own breath.


    In his eyes, the scenes of stars breaking and the creation and decay of the world appear constantly, which makes people seem to experience the scene of the birth and death of the world and the ups and downs of the universe again.


    "Why... Is it so terrible..."


    In situ, the body of the dark blue knight began to tremble spontaneously, as if he saw some incredible scene.


    In fact, it''s not just him.


    At the moment Philip appeared, all the people present, including the blue knight, began to tremble, as if some incredible existence had come and appeared beside him.


    Even the black king, whose body was trembling at the moment, could no longer maintain the indifferent color of the past. Looking at Philip in front, his face showed a frightened color.


    Only Chen Heng was calm. At the moment, he just stood alone on Xiaohong''s back, looked coldly and looked around.


    As if it hadn''t been affected.


    Philip at the moment is really different from before.


    For example, Philip''s strength in the past can be clearly seen, but anyone who is a living creature can feel his breath.


    Then Philip has been sublimated at the moment. His existence seems to be integrated with the world. He doesn''t reach a certain level. He can''t even feel his existence, let alone his own terror.


    But the more powerful people are, the more things they can feel, and the more terrible they feel.


    At the moment, the black king and the blue knight and others are like this. Because they feel too many things, they tremble physically and mentally, not to mention shooting, even standing safely is an extravagant hope.


    In front, at this moment, Philip slowly raised his head, looked forward with a pair of indifferent eyes, and looked at the bodies of the blue knight and others.


    In an instant, the destruction began.


    Just as the power of the world began to recover, the whole world began to work together and press down together.


    Under these eyes, everyone began to tremble and felt a great terror coming.


    The disillusionment began from then on.


    "No!"


    In situ, the dark blue knight''s body sent out, and finally sent out a burst of unwilling roar. Finally, the whole body was directly broken into a pile of broken meat, which drifted away.


    After the blue knight, followed by the steel knight and the gold knight.


    Under the gaze of Chen Heng, the steel knight and the gold Knight also roared, and their strength broke out, trying to fight.


    It''s just useless.


    Under those eyes, no matter how powerful the power is, it seems like a breeze, which is insignificant at all.


    Their resistance is meaningless. It turns directly into dust and breaks directly.

 Chapter 546

    The dust settled, and here an amazing scene began to take place.


    He didn''t do much, just waved his hand, and the people in front of him began to collapse spontaneously, like bearing the pressure of the whole world. At this time, his body broke directly.


    This feeling is extremely terrible. It gives people the feeling that heaven and earth are suppressed together and are trying the people in front of them.


    Not much hesitation, just a glance, everything seems to have been doomed.


    In front of the body, the bodies of the blue knight and others were directly broken without leaving any trace.


    The broken flesh and blood left behind the Tao Shenhua, in which there seemed to be huge vitality, as if it were still alive.


    But everyone present knew that these people had died before them.


    At a glance, only the crimson knight and the black king remained in place without much influence.


    Among these two people, the black king needless to say, but Chen Heng deliberately let go.


    As for the scarlet knight, he was somewhat surprised.


    But when he thought about it, he realized it.


    Philip had just struck out of instinct.


    To some extent, the force it exerts indirectly reflects the attitude of the world itself.


    For the blue knight, such actions will kill the stars and destroy the existence of the world. The world instinctively will be disgusted, so it will be settled directly with the help of Philip''s hand.


    Under the great power of the world, no matter how the blue knight and others fight, it is useless and can''t escape a falling end.


    The scarlet knight is an exception.


    Some things can be seen from the initial contact on chica.


    At least among the five knights, the crimson knight is not a murderer. Although he is belligerent and capable, he is not like the blue knight.


    Therefore, the world consciousness has little preference for it, and instinctively let it go, which is just a heavy blow.


    It didn''t fall directly on the spot like the previous blue knight.


    Of course, that doesn''t change anything.


    After figuring out the current situation, Chen Heng shook his head and then waved again.


    In front of him, a huge force condensed into a solid seal, which directly trapped the figure of the crimson knight and firmly locked it.


    In this regard, the scarlet Knight at the moment can only watch silently, and has no strength to resist at all.


    Just now, although Philip''s blow did not kill him on the spot, it also left a heavy injury on him.


    So now, in the face of Chen Heng''s actions, she has no strength to resist. She can only be honestly locked and trapped in it.


    The breeze blew by, bringing bursts of fresh air and a slight smell of blood.


    In front of Chen Heng, the armor on the scarlet Knight slowly fell, and the mask originally covering his face gradually appeared cracks.


    Under Chen Heng''s gaze, the scarlet mask was broken and then spread directly, revealing a beautiful face.


    Different from ordinary people''s imagination, the crimson Knight''s face is not ugly, nor as rough and rigid as imagined. Instead, he looks very beautiful like a weak woman.


    There, she faced Chen Heng''s eyes and stared at Chen Heng tightly, as if to firmly remember his appearance in her mind.


    Then, the vision disappeared, and the crimson knight was completely suppressed and disappeared into invisibility.


    With the disappearance of the crimson knight, the battle seems to be over.


    "Is... So strong..."


    On one side, the black king''s eyes fixed on Philip.


    The horror on his face had not completely disappeared at the moment. At the moment, looking at Philip''s figure, his face was full of dignified color.


    Before that, although he already knew Chen Heng''s plan, he never thought that Philip''s power would be so powerful.


    Such a powerful force has gone beyond the boundary of the king and reached a higher level.


    Is this really what ordinary people can achieve?


    At this moment, the black king couldn''t help but flash the idea.


    In his heart, the king of the world already represents the peak combat power of the world.


    But Philip''s performance is obviously better than the king.


    At least the black king boasted that even at his peak, it would never be so easy to deal with four peak Knights such as the blue knight. Most of them had to go through a tragic fight to win them.


    Philip was so understated in front of him, as if he had no strength at all.


    It''s easy to do what ordinary people can''t do.


    How on earth did this happen?


    The black king''s eyes were dignified. At this time, various thoughts flashed in his heart, with a deep color of doubt.


    But no matter how confused he was, it had happened and was right in front of him.


    After that, the five Knights of the round table became history.


    Since then, there have been no more five knights.


    This will become history and the rise of the king of red lotus, which will be recorded in the annals of history by later generations.


    Within the Hechi stars, the original dignified atmosphere began to dissipate.


    Some people began to cheer and rejoice that the disaster had passed.


    Others are excited and seem to have been able to enjoy the bright future.


    After this war, the five Knights of the round table have become history and no longer exist.


    As the victor, the man above Hechi star will become the next overlord.


    The winner will get everything.


    Everything occupied by the round table now may belong to them in the future.


    All those who have ambition, as long as they think of it, feel excited. It seems that there is a fire burning in their heart, which is particularly agitated and uncontrollable.


    In the manor of the Orel family, I felt the breath of the blue knight and others disappeared in the sky. I saw the scene through satellite live broadcasting. Marico felt a sigh of relief and full of joy.


    At this moment, his heart is full of happiness.


    Gunali''s teacher is so powerful.


    In the past, he never thought that Chen Heng would be such a terrible character.


    From the previous situation, he alone suppressed the cooperation between the blue knight and the crimson knight. I''m afraid his strength is ranked top even in the whole starry universe.


    With such a strong man as a backer, the future prospect of the Orel family is already predictable.


    As long as he thought of this, his mood couldn''t help rising.


    However, after the excitement, it was immediately regretted.


    He also felt the vision in the manor just now.


    Therefore, at the first time of the vision, he felt the change of the golden dragon tree in the garden.


    At this moment, the body of the golden dragon tree is still burning, and its crown is completely out of shape.


    The dust settled, and here an amazing scene began to take place.


    He didn''t do much, just waved his hand, and the people in front of him began to collapse spontaneously, like bearing the pressure of the whole world. At this time, his body broke directly.


    This feeling is extremely terrible. It gives people the feeling that heaven and earth are suppressed together and are trying the people in front of them.


    Not much hesitation, just a glance, everything seems to have been doomed.


    In front of the body, the bodies of the blue knight and others were directly broken without leaving any trace.


    The broken flesh and blood left behind the Tao Shenhua, in which there seemed to be huge vitality, as if it were still alive.


    But everyone present knew that these people had died before them.


    At a glance, only the crimson knight and the black king remained in place without much influence.


    Among these two people, the black king needless to say, but Chen Heng deliberately let go.


    As for the scarlet knight, he was somewhat surprised.


    But when he thought about it, he realized it.


    Philip had just struck out of instinct.


    To some extent, the force it exerts indirectly reflects the attitude of the world itself.


    For the blue knight, such actions will kill the stars and destroy the existence of the world. The world instinctively will be disgusted, so it will be settled directly with the help of Philip''s hand.


    Under the great power of the world, no matter how the blue knight and others fight, it is useless and can''t escape a falling end.


    The scarlet knight is an exception.


    Some things can be seen from the initial contact on chica.


    At least among the five knights, the crimson knight is not a murderer. Although he is belligerent and capable, he is not like the blue knight.


    Therefore, the world consciousness has little preference for it, and instinctively let it go, which is just a heavy blow.


    It didn''t fall directly on the spot like the previous blue knight.


    Of course, that doesn''t change anything.


    After figuring out the current situation, Chen Heng shook his head and then waved again.


    In front of him, a huge force condensed into a solid seal, which directly trapped the figure of the crimson knight and firmly locked it.


    In this regard, the scarlet Knight at the moment can only watch silently, and has no strength to resist at all.


    Just now, although Philip''s blow did not kill him on the spot, it also left a heavy injury on him.


    So now, in the face of Chen Heng''s actions, she has no strength to resist. She can only be honestly locked and trapped in it.


    The breeze blew by, bringing bursts of fresh air and a slight smell of blood.


    In front of Chen Heng, the armor on the scarlet Knight slowly fell, and the mask originally covering his face gradually appeared cracks.


    Under Chen Heng''s gaze, the scarlet mask was broken and then spread directly, revealing a beautiful face.


    Different from ordinary people''s imagination, the crimson Knight''s face is not ugly, nor as rough and rigid as imagined. Instead, he looks very beautiful like a weak woman.


    There, she faced Chen Heng''s eyes and stared at Chen Heng tightly, as if to firmly remember his appearance in her mind.


    Then, the vision disappeared, and the crimson knight was completely suppressed and disappeared into invisibility.


    With the disappearance of the crimson knight, the battle seems to be over.


    "Is... So strong..."


    On one side, the black king''s eyes fixed on Philip.


    The horror on his face had not completely disappeared at the moment. At the moment, looking at Philip''s figure, his face was full of dignified color.


    Before that, although he already knew Chen Heng''s plan, he never thought that Philip''s power would be so powerful.


    Such a powerful force has gone beyond the boundary of the king and reached a higher level.


    Is this really what ordinary people can achieve?


    At this moment, the black king couldn''t help but flash the idea.


    In his heart, the king of the world already represents the peak combat power of the world.


    But Philip''s performance is obviously better than the king.


    At least the black king boasted that even at his peak, it would never be so easy to deal with four peak Knights such as the blue knight. Most of them had to go through a tragic fight to win them.


    Philip was so understated in front of him, as if he had no strength at all.


    It''s easy to do what ordinary people can''t do.


    How on earth did this happen?


    The black king''s eyes were dignified. At this time, various thoughts flashed in his heart, with a deep color of doubt.


    But no matter how confused he was, it had happened and was right in front of him.


    After that, the five Knights of the round table became history.


    Since then, there have been no more five knights.


    This will become history and the rise of the king of red lotus, which will be recorded in the annals of history by later generations.


    Within the Hechi stars, the original dignified atmosphere began to dissipate.


    Some people began to cheer and rejoice that the disaster had passed.


    Others are excited and seem to have been able to enjoy the bright future.


    After this war, the five Knights of the round table have become history and no longer exist.


    As the victor, the man above Hechi star will become the next overlord.


    The winner will get everything.


    Everything occupied by the round table now may belong to them in the future.


    All those who have ambition, as long as they think of it, feel excited. It seems that there is a fire burning in their heart, which is particularly agitated and uncontrollable.


    In the manor of the Orel family, I felt the breath of the blue knight and others disappeared in the sky. I saw the scene through satellite live broadcasting. Marico felt a sigh of relief and full of joy.


    At this moment, his heart is full of happiness.


    Gunali''s teacher is so powerful.


    In the past, he never thought that Chen Heng would be such a terrible character.


    From the previous situation, he alone suppressed the cooperation between the blue knight and the crimson knight. I''m afraid his strength is ranked top even in the whole starry universe.


    With such a strong man as a backer, the future prospect of the Orel family is already predictable.


    As long as he thought of this, his mood couldn''t help rising.


    However, after the excitement, it was immediately regretted.


    He also felt the vision in the manor just now.


    Therefore, at the first time of the vision, he felt the change of the golden dragon tree in the garden.


    At this moment, the body of the golden dragon tree is still burning, and its crown is completely out of shape.

 Chapter 547

    In the Hechi star region, this period of time is unprecedentedly lively.


    In the hitchhiker realm, in the recent period, I don''t know how many outsiders have entered here and poured into the hitchhiker realm.


    Of course, they didn''t come aimlessly. Their main purpose is naturally the group of people in Hechi region.


    Hitchhiker field, no, exactly within hitchhiker stars.


    The battle of Chen Heng and others had already spread out and was known by the nearby star regions.


    The communication in this world is very developed, and the communication between messages does not take much time.


    Therefore, as before, the scene has been widely spread and known by the world after a period of fermentation.


    It is precisely because of this that we have this scene today.


    It has become so lively on the Hechi star, in which there are various wandering forces trying to take refuge, hoping to profit from the changes in the future and become one of the masters of the next era.


    There are also big forces like the Confederacy, hoping to come and make friends.


    At least now, no one wants to offend a great power like Hechi star.


    Even if you can''t get close, you should at least make friends actively and have some relations with it.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t be at ease at all.


    The forces that came most this time were those who had a good relationship with the round table.


    Some forces are simply subordinates of the round table. Therefore, seeing that the five Knights of the round table were destroyed and about to collapse, they immediately ran over and tried to surrender to the new overlord.


    This group of people is also the most positive.


    Because they had been bound too deeply with the round table and their relationship was too deep.


    Therefore, once the new overlord comes to power, it is difficult to say whether they will be liquidated together.


    It is for this reason that these people have been the most positive in recent times.


    All kinds of precious gifts were sent desperately just to catch up with Chen Heng and others.


    During this time, Marico met many such people.


    No way out.


    Chen Heng and Heiwang are too high-ranking to appear in front of ordinary people.


    Even if those people wanted to find Chen Heng and others, they said in front of them that they didn''t have this opportunity at all.


    It was because of this that these people retreated and sought second place, and they all found maricto.


    I don''t know when the relationship between Marico and Chen Heng was exposed.


    Even the news that his daughter was a student of Chen Heng did not know when it was leaked.


    Of course, in fact, this news was leaked out by malikdo in the past in order to attract the attention of others and show his family''s ability and status.


    However, up to now, malcolt hates the decision he made in the past.


    It''s just too annoying without him.


    Those forces who came to Hechi stars are almost omnipresent. In order to get on the line with him, it can be said that it is no means to break.


    Sometimes, if Malik DORO sees it, he can say.


    But if they don''t, the other party will play with the rest of the Orel family.


    All the people of malikdo, even their distant friends and relatives, were harassed.


    All kinds of temptations and means were put in front of them during this period of time, so that even the wind direction of the whole Ollier family was affected.


    Many people of the Orel family couldn''t resist the temptation, and even took the initiative to come to Marico and do his homework for him.


    Many of these things annoyed Malik, and there was no way to stop them.


    In this case, how could Marico be in a good mood?


    Of course, this is an exaggerated treatment.


    In most cases, others will not be treated like this.


    After all, there are not many people and forces who can really get in touch with Chen Heng and others on this hectic star.


    Needless to say, the black king has just recovered from the silence, not to mention his relatives and friends. Even his former followers have died.


    I''m alone. Even if I want to please, I don''t know where to start.


    However, it is said that recently, with the news of the recovery of the black king spread, many people who claim to be the descendants of the black king''s followers have come to look for the glory of their ancestors and follow the black king again.


    However, how many of them are true and how many are false is unknown.


    Anyway, at present, except for a few people, the black king didn''t pay attention to most people and didn''t appear several times in total.


    As for Chen Heng, naturally, there is no need to say more.


    The main connections on the side of Hechi star are concentrated on the malikto family, which has nothing to do with others.


    He once had many acquaintances on Qika star, but it''s too far away from here. Even if he knows Chen Heng''s news, I''m afraid he won''t be disturbed for a while.


    Only Philip of the three has a big goal.


    After all, before he was taken away by Chen Heng, he was not only active in the whole Hechi star for hundreds of years, but also had a huge force under his hand.


    In addition, from the previous combat situation, Philip''s strength is also the strongest one worthy of it. It is suspected that he has reached the king.


    Because of this, Philip was the most harassed of the three.


    In the original time, the red lotus would lurk in the whole Hechi star. Even though hundreds of years have passed, it still hides well without any trace of being found.


    Even though there have been many victims under the action of the Hong Lian society in the past, no one has ever been able to find a residence of the Hong Lian society.


    Even if Philip had previously opened some of the secrets of the Red Lotus Club to outsiders to accept sacrifices, the location of the Red Lotus Club is also a big secret. No one can know except a few elites of the Red Lotus Club.


    However, recently, with the joining of forces, under the enthusiasm of such people, the residences of the red lotus society have been forcibly dug out and directly exposed.


    It is precisely because of this that in the recent period of time, Keo and talilu, who are in charge of the Red Lotus Club, don''t look good.


    Even now, under the present circumstances, it doesn''t matter whether the residence of the red lotus society is exposed or not.


    After all, Philip is now the first strong star of Hechi, more likely the first star in the sky, and the only king in the world.


    Even if the residence of the red lotus society is exposed, who dares to make a mistake?


    Aren''t you afraid Philip will shoot you to death?


    Therefore, they are not afraid of those people looking for trouble.


    What they were really afraid of was Philip''s feeling that they were incompetent.


    How long has it been since Philip retired and they took charge of the Red Lotus Club?


    The residence of the red lotus society, which exposes itself one by one?


    In a way, doesn''t that mean they are incompetent?


    Philip didn''t know if he would be angry if he knew.


    That''s what they''re worried about.


    But in reality, their concerns do not exist.


    Today, Philip is already in the initial space, in which he continues his transformation.


    By now, Philip''s world atmosphere has become more and more obvious, and his feelings have been completely erased.


    Judging from the current situation, Philip will not be able to take the two of them unless they do something harmful to the world and instinctively feel the world consciousness.


    Otherwise, no matter how they tossed, Philip would not be angry, let alone how they did it.


    Of course, although Philip will not be angry about it, it would be a pity if Honglian would be made a mess.


    The starry sky is too big.


    In terms of the vastness of the world, if you want to fully enjoy the resources of the world and profit from the world, it is not enough to rely on yourself alone.


    The strong can destroy the sky and the earth, and destroy a star or even a star field in an instant.


    But if you want to manage a star and a star field, you need a huge team.


    It is precisely because of this that Chen Heng is not ready to waste the team of Honglian club.


    In fact, in the near future, Chen Heng is already preparing to establish a force of his own.


    The world is big and its resources are rich. Some of these resources even play a great role for Chen Heng himself.


    For example, the evolution stone can increase and strengthen the human true spirit and speed up the speed of cultivation.


    There are also secret treasures like the initial slate, which are unimaginable to ordinary people.


    It would be a pity to give up.


    Because of this, Chen Heng is ready to establish his own team in this world and help himself continuously obtain the resources of this world.


    In the future, he will leave, but separated Philip can stay.


    With Philip, the team he left behind will certainly survive, and even replace the previous round table and become the overlord of the world.


    At that time, all the world will be under Chen Heng''s control, and I him to provide all kinds of resources.


    It is not enough to build such a force, an organization and a single person.


    Therefore, various forces are needed to join.


    The Red Lotus Society under Philip, the so-called followers under the black king, and the Orel family under Chen Heng are all good forces.


    Chen Heng is ready to combine these forces to form a new composition.


    This intention was just expressed and completed quickly.


    In this world, the strong decide everything.


    As long as the top three Chen Heng make a decision, other obstacles will not exist.


    Among the three, the black king did not object to this, and even had some interest. Philip was a part of Chen Heng, and naturally there was no problem.


    Therefore, a consensus will naturally be reached soon.


    As for Marico and others, there are not many opinions on this.


    Combined with three powerful forces, this force will be the most powerful force in the starry sky in the future. It will replace today''s round table and become the next overlord of the starry sky.


    They are naturally willing to join such a lineup.


    So soon, a new power appeared.


    The new forces are called Star Alliance.


    Although it is just born, its power is not weak.


    The most top strongmen are Chen Heng, black king and Philip, who is now known as the king of red lotus.


    Each of these three people is the top existence in the starry sky. Take out one alone, and its strength is above the past five knights.


    In the middle layer, there are some strong people from the red lotus society, the Orel family and the followers of the black king. It looks powerful and not weak.


    As for the strong of the new generation, gunali and Lu Yao, the reincarnated king of gold, also exist as representatives.


    New forces are taking shape here.


    At this moment, everyone has a hunch.


    With the establishment of the Star Alliance, I''m afraid the collision between the old and new overlords in the starry sky will begin soon.


    The collision between the round table and the Star Alliance will begin soon.


    In fact, it is true.


    In just one year, the power of Star Alliance began to expand outward.


    In the following time, the power of the whole Star Alliance expanded in the starry sky and constantly seized the starry sky from the round table.


    For the challenges initiated by Star Alliance, the counterattack given by the round table is very weak.


    There''s no way.


    At the juncture where the five Knights of the round table fell and only the twilight Knights remained, the top forces of the round table were seriously insufficient to resist the New Star Alliance.


    Everyone has reached a consensus on this.


    The New Star Alliance will replace the past round table and become the next star overlord.


    At that time, everything will be cleaned and turned into a new pattern.


    After realizing this, people became more crazy.


    Throughout the starry sky, a large number of people dissatisfied with the rule of the round table moved forward one after another, came to the location of the Star Alliance, and joined the Star Alliance in the Hechi star domain.


    For a moment, the whole Hechi star region became particularly lively, as if it had been ruled by the black king in his heyday.


    This is unexpected.


    In the past, Hechi star was the core of Hechi star domain. It was not only the hometown of the black king, but also the residence of the black king. Therefore, it was particularly prosperous and prosperous. It was the most prosperous place in Hechi star domain at that time.


    After a long period of silence, today, the Hechi star has once again sent out new vitality and become the center of the Hechi star domain.


    It can even be said that if one day the star alliance successfully overthrows the round table and becomes the next star overlord, it will also become the core of the whole star sky.


    At that time, the prosperity of Hechi stars will be better than in the past, and stronger than at the peak of the past.


    That kind of scene, even if you just think about it, will make people feel excited.


    On the other hand, there are many strong people who come to take refuge.


    In the past, the round table ruled the starry sky for thousands of years.


    For thousands of years, when the round table rules the starry sky, it is bound to provoke countless enemies.


    This is especially true with the overbearing style of the five knights.


    Like the blue knight.


    It once wreaked havoc in many star regions, and then slaughtered the stars, killing all the people in a whole star region.


    This style alone is enough to provoke countless enemies for the round table.


    Countless people who have been harmed by the blue knight are hidden in the starry sky.


    Like tarilu above the Hechi star, it is one of them.


    In the past, they were limited by their strength and did not dare to denounce the round table meeting, which was still at its peak at that time, so they could only hide and wait for the opportunity.


    This time, after the round table fell a big somersault, all these people stood up.


    At this juncture, they either directly joined the Star Alliance and became part of Chen Heng''s forces, or directly attacked the round table station and caused damage everywhere.


    For a moment, the whole starry sky looked very lively.


    The momentum of the Star Alliance is huge, and there is a momentum to overthrow the round table and become the overlord of the star sky.


    Two years later, at this time, some people unexpected to Chen Heng came to Hechi star to visit him.


    "From the chica Federation?"


    In the spacious and gorgeous hall, Chen Heng sat silently on the throne, looked at Marico in front of him, and suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Yes."


    In front of Chen Heng, Marico''s face looked very respectful.


    At this moment, with the help of Chen Heng over the past two years, he has made further progress. Now he has reached the level of level five. Even within the whole Star Alliance, he can be regarded as the middle level.


    Relying on his relationship with Chen Heng and his fairly good talent, he has taken charge of a lot of power in the New Star Alliance and can be regarded as a man of the moment in the near future.


    "The people of the Chika Federation have already sent envoys, but they arrived at this moment because they were too far away."


    Standing in front of Chen Heng, Marico said, explaining some of the origins of all this.


    It turned out that as the place where Chen Heng came from, chica Federation had noticed Chen Heng''s news early.


    In fact, since the war between Chen Heng and the crimson knight, Chika Federation has paid special attention to Chen Heng and Lu Yao, and even held many hopes.


    At that time, Chen Heng had shown his strength. At that time, he could fight with the crimson knight, and his strength was the best in the whole Chika Federation.


    Lu Yao is also not bad. She is the reincarnation of the king of gold. She is also expected to reach the level of five knights in the future.


    Because of this, it is unimaginable for chica Federation to pay attention to the chenheng brothers and sisters.


    Although Chen Heng was suspected to have died in the battle with the crimson knight, Lu Yao was also chased by the round table. In theory, it was a narrow escape and it was difficult to survive.


    But this does not change the concerns of the chica Federation.


    After all, for people at Chen Heng''s level, everything is possible.


    Let alone that Chen Heng''s body has not been found, even if his body is really found, he may return again and still survive.


    Not to mention Lu Yao, the reincarnated king of gold.

 Chapter 548

    Because of the problems left over from the past, Chika Federation is always eager for the top strong.


    Because of this, they maintain different attention to the chenheng brothers and sisters.


    Because of their concern, they immediately noticed when Chen Heng''s message came out.


    In fact, among the forces that got the news of Chen Heng''s World War I with the blue knight, the Chika Federation was the group that reacted the fastest.


    Almost when the news of the war spread, they immediately sent messengers to contact Chen Heng.


    Just because the distance between the stars is too vast, even if the Chika Federation uses all the received, it can''t get here immediately.


    Although Lu Yao and his party moved constantly through the transmission method array, they easily came to the hechixing domain.


    But in fact, even in the whole starry sky, there are a few people who can build a transmission array and realize large-scale transmission.


    Lu Yao can do it because she has leaves around her, a follower of the once king of gold.


    As a follower of the once king of gold, ye itself may not be particularly powerful, but it has something unimaginable for others.


    That is the inheritance of the past king of gold.


    The inheritance of a king is extremely rare for others, but it is completely owned by leaves.


    It is because of these and her own transcendent talent that she can master the art of transmitting Dharma array.


    But even if she can, others don''t have the ability.


    Especially for small forces such as the Chika Federation, who have not even appeared in the sixth order.


    For the Chika Federation, there is no way for them to directly arrive at the Hechi star domain through the transmission array.


    Therefore, being able to arrive at this time is the result of their best efforts.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that although their actions had been very fast, they had arrived in Hechi star domain in a few years, but things had a new development.


    At the beginning, they started from the Chika Federation. Chen Heng only fought with the blue knight, showing the strength of the five Knight level.


    But when they arrived here, even the five knights had been destroyed and became the dust of history.


    Chen Heng himself showed the power to suppress the five knights, comparable to the king level.


    They really didn''t expect such changes.


    Even now, the Star Alliance has been established. Small forces such as the chica federation can''t rank in front of the Star Alliance.


    If Qika Federation had not been the hometown of Chen Heng and Chen Heng, I''m afraid that maliketo would not deliberately mention it here at the moment, but directly ignore the past.


    "Chica Federation....."


    Sitting on the throne and listening to Marico''s words in front of him, Chen Heng couldn''t help thinking and recalled some things.


    Once in the chica Federation, he also had many memories.


    Most of the people and things who had come into contact with him are still living well on the Chika star.


    I just don''t know how those people have become now.


    Are they still there, getting better or worse?


    Chen Heng''s mood fluctuated, and the idea flashed in his heart at the moment.


    "My lord..."


    In front of him, Marico''s voice came again and passed into Chen Heng''s ear.


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked at Marico in front of him, as if listening to his words.


    "The messengers from the Chika Federation said that they have news of your parents..."


    In front of him, facing Chen Heng''s line of sight, malikdo hesitated, and finally said so.


    The voice fell, and Chen Heng''s face suddenly changed.


    In a sense, Chen Heng is a shuttle from the outside world. His parents in this world are not his real parents in the strict sense.


    But anyway, this is also his parents.


    Moreover, in the past time, his parents were good for him. That kind of care and doting was sincere and not false.


    Now, the news of his parents is in front of him, and Chen Heng can''t be indifferent.


    So he thought for a moment, and finally nodded, "let them in."


    "Yes."


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, malcolt was also secretly relieved. Then he nodded and retreated.


    He moves very fast.


    Just a moment later, the messenger from chica came.


    In this process, Lu Yao learned the news and also rushed over to stay in the hall with Chen Heng.


    With expectation on her face, she obviously also wants to know the news of her parents. Therefore, in this case, the practice of Chika Federation is understandable and even very correct.


    "Before we came here, we specially learned about your past."


    In front of him, the old man continued to speak, and his face was always respectful: "most of your friends in the past are still there, still on the Chika star."


    During the conversation, he also provided some videos of some friends Chen Heng knew in the past.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng was silent for a moment, then nodded: "you have a heart."


    Chica Federation did a good job.


    Although they didn''t do anything for Chen Heng at that time, it''s not their fault.


    After all, with their ability at that time, if they dare to participate in the affairs between the round table and Lu Yao, they will probably face a great disaster in the end.


    On the other hand, they found Chen Heng''s parents, but did not offer them to the round table for reward. Instead, they secretly hid them, which is very rare.


    For another force, most of them will directly hand over people in exchange for some benefits.


    Although it is said that they will do so, most of them are also thinking of speculation, hoping that Chen Heng and Chen Heng can turn over and bring them greater returns.


    But even with such a mind, we can''t deny what they have done.


    Therefore, looking at the old man in front of him, Chen Heng finally nodded and gave them what they wanted.


    In the presence of malikdo and the old man, he made a commitment to allow the chica Federation to join the Star Alliance and control the star domain originally belonging to the round table in the future.


    Similarly, the privileges and resources originally only belonging to a small number of forces such as the Orel family and the red lotus society will be arranged to the Chika Federation for them to enjoy together.


    At this time, this is the best treatment.


    If Chika Federation and others suddenly came in front of many forces, they received the same preferential treatment as the orer family and the red lotus society.


    This is definitely what many people dream of.


    This time, the Chika Federation deliberately came all the way here, which is obviously what it did.


    After receiving Chen Heng''s promise, all the people present, including the old man and Jiang Wen, who came from the chica Federation, showed joy, obviously very happy.


    A moment later, Chen Heng asked the Chika mission in front of him to leave first and negotiate specific conditions with malikdo.


    As for Jiang Wen, Chen Heng left her alone and asked about some things.


    "Black dream group, how are you now?"


    In a quiet courtyard, Chen Heng took Jiang Wen for a walk here, and then asked.

 Chapter 549

    Black dream group, this is a name that Chen Heng can''t avoid.


    It''s OK to say elsewhere, but in this world, mentioning the rise history of Chen Heng, we can''t avoid the power of the black dream group.


    From the perspective of the whole starry sky, this force is not powerful at all. It is just an ordinary small force. It can only dominate in a small place like the Chika Federation.


    Even for today''s round table, such small forces are nothing. They can blow up a large area at one breath.


    Not to mention for today''s Star Alliance.


    But it is these small forces that have come out of figures like Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng once walked out of the black dream group and left a deep impression on it.


    Not only Chen Heng, but also Jiang Wen in front of him was once a member of the black dream group and once a high-level direct child.


    But now, after such a long time, what has become of this force?


    Chen Heng is very curious about this.


    "Black dream group still exists today, and because of you, the development is quite good."


    Standing in front of Chen Heng, Jiang Wen considered the language and then opened her mouth carefully.


    Her words fell, which surprised Chen Heng.


    Black dream group still exists today?


    Chen Heng looked a little surprised.


    What Chen Heng did at the beginning is not small.


    After all, at the beginning, he not only killed many people in the round table, but also directly defeated the crimson knights who had come at the beginning, which greatly reduced the face of the round table.


    According to Chen Heng''s idea, even if the black dream group is not liquidated by the round table for his reasons, it will at least be affected, and its development will be difficult after that.


    But judging from Jiang Wen''s words, the black dream group not only still exists today, but even develops well.


    "It''s the scarlet Knight..."


    In front of her, facing Chen Heng''s puzzled eyes, Jiang Wen said, saying something about the beginning.


    It turned out that the scarlet knight had specially explained that it was not difficult for the round table forces stationed on the Chika star to become the black dream group, and even gave them some benefits.


    This is the reward of the scarlet knight to Chen Heng.


    "Your Excellency, scarlet knight, I appreciated you very much at the beginning. Even if he fell on chica, he didn''t retaliate. He also specifically explained that no one is allowed to be difficult for us."


    In front of her, Jiang Wen glanced at Chen Heng in front of her, and then spoke cautiously.


    "Crimson Knight..."


    Standing in place, listening to Jiang Wen''s words in front of him, Chen Heng was stunned, and then nodded.


    It''s really like what the scarlet Knight did.


    People in this world are different.


    Even though they are five knights, their characters are obviously very different.


    If the scarlet knight was not on the Chika star at that time, but the blue knight, Chen Heng estimated that, let alone the black dream group and his parents and friends, even if the whole Chika Federation could not be saved, it would be directly killed and turned into dust in the starry sky.


    The scarlet Knight''s character is obviously very different from the blue knight, and there are great differences between them.


    Think about it carefully, maybe it is so, so Chen Heng''s parents can survive without being greatly disturbed.


    After all, if the people of the round table really want to find it, with their power, the Chika federation can''t hide it for too long, and even will soon be unable to withstand the great pressure from the round table, resist the temptation and hand over Chen Heng''s parents and relatives.


    The reason why this didn''t happen was because of the scarlet knight.


    At this point, Chen Heng fell into meditation.


    He thought of the scarlet knight.


    Compared with other people in the round table, the crimson Knight gave Chen Heng a good impression.


    At least in her body, Chen Heng didn''t feel too much hostility, nor did it have the bloody smell of killing stars.


    In him, there is only pure fighting will, nothing else.


    In the original war, the scarlet knight was also the only one who survived the attack.


    This clearly illustrates something.


    This knight is obviously different from other knights.


    Today, the crimson knight is still under seal and is suppressed by Chen Heng in the base camp of the Star Alliance, Hechi star.


    After pondering for a moment, Chen Heng raised his head again and looked at Jiang Wen in front of him.


    They talked a lot between them.


    From Jiang Wen''s mouth, Chen Heng also knew the news of some friends.


    In the past, Liu Rou, who was responsible for investing in Chen Heng and excavating Chen Heng, had left Qika stars and went to other star regions.


    "Her ability is very strong. Now she has separated from the dark dream and established another force alone."


    In front of her, Jiang Wen opened her mouth, and there were some different emotions on her face.


    Hearing this, Chen Heng nodded.


    This is indeed Liu Rou''s character.


    According to his understanding, the other party is originally a strong character. As long as the conditions are appropriate, it is not impossible to leave the black dream group.


    As for the Oriental bear, the leader of the black dream group, he has now retired.


    This incident began after Chen Heng left Qika star. Now it has been a few days.


    He seemed to be afraid of being affected by what happened to Chen Heng at the beginning, so he chose to retire and not be exposed to the sight of others.


    But now, only a few years after his retirement, he still has a great influence.


    After all, anyway, this is a fifth order strong man at his peak.


    But I''m afraid even he wouldn''t think that only a few years later, the original Chen Heng turned into this picture in front of him.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng couldn''t help laughing.


    After chatting with Jiang Wen for a while, Chen Heng stopped talking about the past until it was getting dark. Then he asked people to take Jiang Wen down and have a rest.


    Soon, Chen Heng was the only one left in the vast courtyard.


    Standing alone, he looked at the stars and the boundless earth.


    "Looks like it''s time to go back..."


    He stood alone, looking at the stars in the distance, and then the idea flashed through his heart.


    In the distance, the appearance of Chika stars seemed to be displayed in front of him, as dazzling as ever.


    There, there are many friends and old friends of Chen Heng.


    Of course, and his parents.


    In any case, these are his traces left in the world, which can not be denied and cut off.


    Several years have passed since time began to calculate.


    Therefore, Chen Heng is going to take Lu Yao back to Qika star.


    It doesn''t mean to do anything else, just to pick up the body''s parents.


    Otherwise, it''s not a way to stay in the chica Federation all the time.


    Today, Chen Heng''s identity is different.


    If his parents continue to stay in the chica Federation, they can''t tell when they will be deliberately caught by someone to threaten.


    This is a potential hidden danger. If it can be solved, it is better to solve it.


    Otherwise, there will be some trouble in the future.


    At this moment, the idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    Of course, he has other things to do before that.


    The next day, the sun shines on the earth and brightens the world.


    In the early morning of this day, Chen Heng came to the depths of Hechi stars, a place full of seals.


    This is a very deep and difficult place to find under the earth of Hechi stars.


    Around, the dense runes twinkle and shine everywhere, which is particularly bright.


    These runes are the basis of the Dharma array of Hechi stars.


    After the first war, in the following years, Chen Heng and black king were not idle. In addition to their practice, they also strengthened the Dharma array of he Chihe star, making the defense on this star more indestructible.


    This is the core, the most powerful and solid place in the Hechi star.


    At ordinary times, no one could enter here without the permission of Chen Heng and black king.


    Here, a figure emerged.


    Appearing here, Chen Heng raised his head and looked forward.


    In the dense runes ahead, a figure was outlined and displayed in front of him.


    It was a woman like figure, shrouded in runes all over, as if in silence.


    The runes all over the sky enveloped her and completely suppressed the power all over her, so that she could only be silent here all the time. Even if she had extraordinarily strong power, she could not exert it at all.


    This is no one else, it is the scarlet knight.


    After the original war, this once mighty knight was suppressed here and never found a chance to escape.


    In fact, there is no chance.


    This is the root of the Dharma array of Hechi stars, and it is also the place with the most tenacious protection.


    Even in the heyday of the crimson knight, there was nothing to do in the face of the suppression of the Dharma array, let alone now.


    After the crimson knight was suppressed, it has been empty for several years.


    Until the arrival of Chen Heng at this moment, there have been some changes here.


    The runes all over the sky spread spontaneously. With the arrival of Chen Heng, there began to be some changes here.


    Under Chen Heng''s gaze, the runes in front exploded, and various changes automatically unfolded, revealing the appearance of the crimson knight.


    Soon, with the suppression of runes disappearing, the breath of crimson knight was revealed again.


    She slowly opened her eyes.


    The powerful breath blooms spontaneously and is exposed. If it is outside, it can easily cause changes in the sky and the changes of the whole star.


    But here, under the suppression of the huge force of the Dharma array, this breath was directly suppressed and did not cause any change at all.


    In this regard, the crimson Knight himself did not care, but turned around and looked at the figure of Chen Heng in front.


    "Why are you here?"


    She looked at Chen Heng in front. Her face looked very dignified and like a great enemy.


    "How does it feel to be suppressed here for two years?"


    Chen Heng didn''t take over the scarlet Knight''s words, just looked at the other party and smiled, and then whispered.


    "If you want to know, you can try it yourself."


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, the crimson Knight frowned and looked a little ugly.


    "If you come here just to ridicule, you don''t have to."


    "You misunderstood."


    Chen Heng shook his head, still with a gentle smile on his face: "this time I come here, not ridicule, but thanks."


    "Thank you?"


    The crimson knight was stunned and didn''t expect the result.


    In front of her, Chen Heng nodded and then directly conveyed the message into the scarlet Knight''s mind.


    For their existence, many messages don''t need to be conveyed by voice. The speed of direct spiritual power is much faster than oral communication.


    Just for a moment, the crimson Knight understood what Chen Heng meant.


    In response, she shook her head and said, "you don''t have to."


    "I just don''t have the habit of attacking the weak."


    Standing in place, she raised her head, looked at Chen Heng in front of her, and then said seriously.


    "In any case, just this is enough."


    Chen Heng still had a smile on his face and then said, "as a thank you, I will let you go and give you two choices."


    "Well?"


    Hearing this, the crimson Knight''s eyes twinkled and looked a little surprised, but he didn''t open his mouth. He just looked at Chen Heng quietly and waited for his answer.


    "The first option is that you leave directly."


    Chen Heng smiled and then opened his mouth: "you leave here directly and go wherever you want."


    "It doesn''t matter if I go back?"


    The crimson Knight spoke coldly and said.


    "That''s not true."


    Chen Heng smiled and then shook his head: "before you leave, the round table must have been destroyed."


    Although Chen Heng doesn''t care about some things, others will.


    If Chen Heng thanks for letting the crimson Knight go and turns around and the crimson Knight Returns to the round table, he is not only irresponsible to him, but also irresponsible to others.


    A strong man at the top of level 6 can play such a powerful force on the battlefield.


    When Chen Heng didn''t make a move, he almost swept away.


    If the scarlet Knight really returns to the round table, the casualties of the Star Alliance will be serious in the process of calming the round table.


    I don''t know how many people who don''t need to die will die and how many families will be broken.


    Among them, there may even be Chen Heng''s friends and some acquaintances.


    So Chen Heng won''t do such a thing.


    Therefore, if the scarlet Knight chooses this way, Chen Heng will delay the time when the scarlet Knight goes out, although he will not break the contract.


    Until the round table was really destroyed and the knights were completely suppressed at dusk, the crimson knights could restore their freedom and walk on this land again.


    By that time, the war was over and everything was settled.


    Even if the crimson knight is free again, it will have no effect.


    The scarlet Knight naturally understood this.


    Standing there, she was silent for a moment, then nodded and continued to say, "what''s the second choice?"


    "Second choice......"


    Standing in place, Chen Heng glanced at the scarlet knight in front of him, and then smiled: "you join the Star Alliance and become a part of us."


    "In return, you can also witness a new world and witness the wonderful things you have never experienced in the past."


    "Never experienced wonderful?"


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words in front of her, crimson couldn''t help laughing. She looked a little careless and disdainful.


    As the top power in this world, she has already reflected all the scenery she can witness in front of her eyes.


    She has already experienced all kinds of wonderful things in this world. Why has she never experienced anything?


    In this world, there may be some things and mysteries that even the scarlet knight has not touched, but there are absolutely few.


    Therefore, for Chen Heng''s words, the scarlet knight was a little careless and didn''t think much.


    But the next moment, she was stunned.


    Because in front of me, a golden door suddenly opened.


    The glory blooms, and the breath of the origin of the world is revealed.


    An amazing scene unfolded before our eyes.


    Behind Chen Heng, a river runs through the void and throughout.


    In that river, stars like the sun were twinkling, shining brightly and darkly.


    What is revealed above those stars is the glory of the world.


    These stars, impressively represent a different world.


    "This... This is..."


    Suddenly, the crimson knight was shocked. At this time, he looked at Chen Heng in front of him, with a little shock in his eyes.


    As the pinnacle of the world, the crimson knight has already touched the world level and felt the breath of the world.


    So now, she quickly recognized the current situation.


    The stars that twinkle like the sun are nothing but the world.


    And it''s not the world she''s in.


    "What on earth is this...?"


    The scene seen in an instant shocked the crimson knight. He unconsciously looked at Chen Heng and wanted to know an answer.


    "As you can see."


    Under the gaze of the crimson knight, Chen Heng still had a gentle smile on his face. At the moment, he just whispered and said the answer: "this is the boundary sea and the river of emptiness..."


    "What is presented is the scene of each world."


    "I came from it."


    "Derived from..."


    Standing in the same place, listening to Chen Heng''s words, a sudden color flashed on the scarlet Knight''s face. At this time, some doubts in his heart were finally solved.


    Before that, she was confused about Chen Heng''s power and didn''t understand how he did it.


    But if it comes from outside the sky and from other worlds, then everything can be explained.


    "A new world, a new mystery and experience?"


    Standing in place, the crimson Knight looked at the twinkling stars in front of him and the scenes of the world competing with each other. He couldn''t help laughing: "it''s really good."


    "I agreed to your terms."


    Slight words fell and resounded around.


    In front of him, listening to the words of the crimson knight, Chen Heng also smiled.


    So far, the scarlet Knight joined the Star Alliance and became a member of the Star Alliance.


    Her joining is a great supplement to the Star Alliance in front of us.

 Chapter 550

    The addition of crimson knight is good news for Chen Heng.


    Today''s Star Alliance, although it seems powerful, seems to be about to replace the round table and become the star overlord in the new era.


    This is indeed a fact and a general trend in the future, but at present, more strong people need to share the pressure.


    Because so far, there are only three top leaders in the round table.


    Black king, Philip and Chen Heng themselves.


    These three are related to the realm of kings, enough to fight with kings, and their strength is at the top among the stars.


    But there are also problems.


    Of the three, Philip naturally goes without saying that he has been transforming in the initial space all the year round. He won''t take action unless it''s critical, and he won''t pay attention to the daily affairs in the Star Alliance.


    As for the black king, it''s OK.


    But according to the plan of Chen Heng and others, the black king needs to improve the protection array of Hechi stars and even the whole star field in the near future, so as to stabilize the base camp of the Star Alliance.


    Because this matter involves too much energy, the black king doesn''t have to count on it for a long time.


    I won''t do anything unless it''s a critical occasion.


    Chen Heng is the only one who can really deal with many occasions at ordinary times.


    At the moment, the addition of the crimson knight makes the manpower more abundant, and can greatly reduce Chen Heng''s own pressure.


    This is naturally a good thing for him.


    Of course, according to his agreement with the crimson knight, although the crimson knight has joined the Star Alliance, it will not appear in the light until the Knights are suppressed and the round table will completely disappear at dusk.


    It seems that the crimson Knight still has deep feelings for the round table and is unwilling to fight it in person.


    But even so, it''s enough.


    Chen Heng doesn''t need the scarlet knight to suppress the round table. She just needs to do other things, which is enough.


    As for revealing his identity from abroad, Chen Heng himself doesn''t care about this.


    The timing has changed.


    If he had been weak and had just come to the world, Chen Heng exposed this, and the final result would be unpredictable.


    It will lead to disaster and cause problems.


    But now, there''s no problem.


    The temptation to go to other worlds is hard for the strong in every world to resist.


    Different worlds have different landscapes, different law systems and different forces.


    As strong people, they will yearn for other worlds, which is their instinct.


    With this advantage, Chen Heng can win over many strong men in the world.


    The participation of these strong people also plays a great role for him.


    The world in front of us is not weak. The top strong, like the crimson knight, have a sixth order peak or even a seventh order combat power.


    If we change to the world of gods, we can call it an epic.


    Definitely not weak.


    Moreover, the reason why they are so powerful does not mean that their potential is only so, but that the world itself limits them.


    After Philip entered the initial space, through the induction of the initial space, Chen Heng has noticed some deep-seated mechanisms in the world.


    The existence of world consciousness limits the strength of the world''s strong and fundamentally locks the way to further development.


    If you reach the sixth order and want to continue to move forward, there is only one way left.


    That is the power to get the origin of the world.


    The initial slate is such a medium, which can let people contact the world consciousness without damage, so as to obtain the permission of the world itself and obtain a higher level of power.


    This is due to the defects of the world itself.


    Like the crimson knight and even the black king, if they were not born in this world, but were born in the world of gods, they would certainly have more powerful strength.


    In the past, limited by their own conditions, they were locked in this world, and could not go further for countless years.


    But now, with the help of Chen Heng, they can finally go to a stronger world.


    In this process, how strong they will become is something worth looking forward to.


    At least at this moment, Chen Heng is looking forward to it and is already looking forward to the future.


    No overdue expectation.


    At the moment, he still has a lot to do.


    Time passed slowly, and soon, a few more days passed.


    "Familiar places....."


    Within the territory of Chika Federation, Chen Heng came to a familiar place again alone.


    There are familiar stars in front of him. Everything makes Chen Heng feel familiar, like a feeling of deja vu.


    Walking into it, a familiar smell comes from the pavement.


    "This is......"


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng raised his head and looked forward: "Longcheng College..."


    The place in front of us is a wide square. The surrounding area is very large. At a glance, there is a sense of vastness.


    This is no other place. It is Longcheng college where Chen Heng studied.


    In the past, he studied and worked in this college and had a period of experience.


    Now, after a few years, he finally came back again.


    "Finally back......"


    Aside, a slight whisper sounded.


    Standing on Chen Heng''s side, Lu Yao looked at the surrounding scenes and couldn''t help muttering. At the moment, she seemed a little excited and her face became a little complicated.


    This time, besides Chen Heng, Lu Yao came back with Chen Heng.


    Of course, there are others on the other side at the moment.


    In just a few days, he crossed a long distance and came here from Hechi star region, which ordinary people can''t do.


    That is, the top strong like Chen Heng can support the great power required for transmission and bring people to this place with his own terrible strength.


    "It looks like it hasn''t changed much."


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked around. He didn''t feel much change.


    But when you think about it, it seems so.


    Although they have experienced many things since they left, it has only been a few years after careful calculation.


    Just a few years, even for ordinary people, it can''t change much, let alone such a large college.


    "Let''s go..."


    Looking at the vaguely familiar place in front of him, Chen Heng whispered, then took Lu Yao and turned away directly.


    Together with Chen Heng and others, Jiang Wen, the ambassadors of the chica Federation, also returned, bringing the news of Chen Heng''s return.


    Chika Federation attached great importance to this and soon sent someone to pick up Chen Heng and entertain him.


    However, Chen Heng ignored them and just waved to them to leave.


    Then he was never disturbed again.


    This time, Chen Heng and Chen Heng returned to Hechi star just to find their former friends and relatives and confirm their safety.


    As for the others, neither of them is interested.


    For them, those are empty things and worthless.


    When they left Longcheng college, they didn''t go by themselves, but just like ordinary people, they rotted a car on the roadside.


    Sitting in the car, they looked at the roadside scenery and silently felt the changes around them and the familiar atmosphere.


    Occasionally, they will see some familiar scenes, which are familiar streets, many of which have their memories.


    "That supermarket seems to have closed down..."


    When passing somewhere, Lu Yao suddenly plugged in and said something with regret.


    She worked in this place for some time and met some of them.


    Chen Heng nodded and didn''t say much.


    Time passed. A moment later, they came to a villa area and came to the door of the villa.


    Looking at the familiar place, Lu Yao''s face was a little complicated.


    This is no other place, it''s their past home.


    Among them, a burst of fireworks appeared. It seemed that someone was cooking there.


    Walking into it, two familiar faces came into view.


    Lu Yao''s parents.


    They seem to have received the news that Lu Yao and her husband are coming back. Now they are ready to cook and prepare a rich lunch there.


    When they saw Lu Yao, their faces showed a happy look and quickly greeted them.


    "Where have you been in recent years? How are you?"


    During lunch, the parents looked at Chen Heng and asked.


    They don''t know what happened that year.


    When the crimson Knight came, Chen Heng''s fight with the crimson knight has been blocked by the Chika Federation.


    In addition, when the fight took place, they were being covered by Chen Heng and sent to a secret place, so they didn''t know the real situation of Lu Yao.


    What the Chika Federation said to them was just that Chen Heng went abroad to perform a secret mission.


    Lu Yao was also recommended by Chen Heng. She went to other stars in Chika Federation for training. It will take a long time to come back.


    Although the two old people accept this, they also have concerns.


    Until now, when they saw Lu Yao coming back, they put down their worries and smiled on their faces.


    Then they began to chat and talk about each other''s experiences and changes in recent years.


    In this regard, Chen Heng and Lu Yao naturally prepared, and their answers were satisfactory enough.


    "My brother and I are very good. Now we have a position in another star domain. We can be regarded as No. 1."


    Lu Yao glanced at Chen Heng and then whispered.


    Lu Yao and Chen Heng are not prepared to disclose their current experience.


    It is enough for parents to know that they are doing well. As for more, it may be bad to disclose too much.


    At least for ordinary people like them, if they know that their children have become such a prominent figure, they may feel uneasy or even untrue at that time.


    It''s good now. It''s enough to make parents feel they''re doing well.


    For Lu Yao''s reply, the two old people in front of him were obviously very satisfied.


    For them, there is nothing better than their children.


    This is a gratifying thing.


    This noon, Lu Yao talked with her parents for a long time.


    As for Chen Heng, he kept silent most of the time. He just sat silently on one side and rarely plugged in.


    In this regard, the two old people didn''t say much. They had been used to it for a long time.


    After all, in the past, Chen Heng was such a character. Now it''s nothing strange.


    If Chen Heng suddenly becomes active, they will feel puzzled.


    However, although he didn''t say much, Chen Heng didn''t leave as soon as in the past. Instead, he stayed here for a long time and silently accompanied the two old people.


    After a while, he looked up and looked at the two old people in front of him: "I still have some things to deal with. I''ll leave for a while."


    Seeing the two old men nodding, he got up and went out.


    On the table, looking at Chen Heng''s back, the two old men looked a little sad and sighed: "your brother is still in such a hurry..."


    "Yes."


    Lu Yao smiled and turned to look at Chen Heng, but at the moment she could only see a back.


    At the moment, she seemed to feel something, looked a little moved, and suddenly understood Chen Heng''s whereabouts.


    After leaving his residence and walking a distance, Chen Heng soon came to a park.


    The park looks very spacious, with pleasant scenery around it. Occasionally, there is a faint fragrance of flowers, which is very insipid.


    Deep in the park, on a bench, a woman sat there with a mobile phone in her hand and some hesitation on her face. She seemed to be struggling with something.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Chen Heng''s voice sounded here.


    With his voice, in front of her, the woman raised her head like a conditioned reflex and looked at Chen Heng in front of her.


    Then she paused.


    In front of him, Chen Heng''s figure stood there, looking still young and unchanged from the past.


    In the light sunshine, his figure looked a little thin, and his handsome face was still as old with a smile.


    "You... Really you..."


    The woman looked at Chen Heng in front of her and looked at the familiar face. At this time, she was inexplicably absent-minded. She didn''t react until a while later.


    The woman''s name is Liu Rou, who once discovered Chen Heng and signed a contract with black dream group.


    In the past, she gave Chen Heng a lot of help and was one of Chen Heng''s friends on chica.


    "I feel your breath, so let''s have a look."


    Looking at Liu Rou, Chen Heng naturally sat down beside her and then whispered, "what are you doing here?"


    "I..."


    Liu Rou opened her mouth and felt Chen Heng''s familiar breath. At this time, she was inexplicably throbbing: "I received the news and knew about your return, so I specially came to see if I could see you."


    "Just now I was still hesitating. Do you want to call you?"


    "I didn''t expect you to come at the next moment."


    She said with a bitter smile on her face.


    Chen Heng looked at her and didn''t say anything more on this issue. He just changed the topic and said, "it seems that you''ve been doing well in recent years."

 Chapter 551

    "Thanks to you..."


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of her, Liu Rou nodded, then smiled and said.


    "I haven''t thanked you for what happened."


    Over the years, she looked at Chen Heng in front of her and said solemnly.


    At the beginning, on the eve of the battle between Chen Heng and the scarlet knight, Chen Heng had a conversation with her.


    This is what Liu Rou is talking about at the moment.


    "There''s no need to thank."


    Chen Heng shook his head and said with a smile, "what happened at the beginning has developed into that way. It doesn''t matter what I do."


    "On the contrary, if you didn''t do so, you would probably be involved in the end. I don''t know what it would be like."


    "Say thank you anyway..."


    For Chen Heng''s words, Liu Rou looked solemn and thanked again.


    She was really grateful for what happened that year and had reason to thank Chen Heng in person.


    "After the original thing was over, I was trained in the group and became one of the top leaders. Then something happened and I became independent......"


    Sitting there, she looked at Chen Heng in front of her and opened her mouth to him to explain her experience over the years.


    Overall, Liu Rou''s experience over the years is very calm.


    After Chen Heng left Qika star at the beginning, Liu Rou was valued by the black dream group because of the previous events and the relationship with Chen Heng, so she was vigorously cultivated and even became one of the top leaders.


    Then, because of some things, she chose to quit and re-establish her own company.


    Up to now, her industry is not small, even worse than today''s black dream group.


    "Thank you for that."


    Looking at Chen Heng, Liu Rou said again, "after the news that you are still alive came, my situation is much better."


    "Many people came to me and gave me a lot of discounts."


    "All this is for your face."


    The relationship between Liu Rou and Chen Heng can be known as long as people with a clear eye check it carefully.


    Because of this, after the news that Chen Heng was still alive came out, Liu Rou suddenly attracted attention.


    Those who want to make friends with Chen Heng lack the way to find Chen Heng, so they find Liu Rou and hope to catch up with Chen Hengyi or Xingmeng with the help of Liu Rou''s channels.


    For those people, this kind of thing is entirely a small effort, not much use, as long as it can be used a little.


    In this regard, Liu Rou also understood very well and knew whose credit it was.


    In situ, they chatted for a while, and then Chen hengcai got up and left from the place in front of him.


    He said goodbye to Liu Rou, and then walked forward alone in this familiar and strange city.


    Behind her, Liu Rou stood in place and looked at the figure of Chen Heng leaving. Her face also became a little complicated.


    Seems to be with some nostalgia, but also seems to sigh.


    At this time, she knew.


    After this time, if she wants to meet Chen Heng again, I''m afraid it will be far away.


    Even, I may not see it in the future.


    She sighed, then got up silently and left.


    The other side.


    Chen Heng walked alone in the city in front of him.


    In front of the city, there are many traces left by him in the past.


    Over the past few years, nothing has changed here. Many places are still like that.


    Those people are also average.


    On the way, Chen Heng even met many familiar people.


    Of course, he knows others, but others don''t know him.


    With his strength, it is no exaggeration to say that as long as he has seen a mortal once, he will not be forgotten and will be firmly remembered in his mind.


    He once lived in this city and remembered many people.


    Now it''s very special to visit this city again.


    "Nothing has changed..."


    Walking in the city, Chen Heng shook his head and the idea flashed in his heart.


    A moment later, he raised his head and looked into the sky.


    Above, the blue sky still looks the same without much change.


    White clouds are floating in the sky, as if they are about to disperse or condense.


    It looks as if it will rain soon.


    "It''s time to leave..."


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Chen Heng''s face was very calm, and the idea flashed silently in his heart.


    .........................


    Leave the Chika stars, and soon the Chika Federation got what they wanted.


    They joined the Star Alliance as they wished and became another force in the Star Alliance.


    Of course, for Chen Heng, this is just a small matter.


    Leaving from the Qika star, he took Lu Yao and continued to move forward towards the front.


    This time, his goal is nothing else. It is the core of the round table.


    There, the last of the five Knights was sleeping.


    Twilight knight, right there.


    "So fast?"


    On the way, listening to Chen Heng''s decision, Lu Yao''s face showed some worry: "will you wait?"


    Dusk knight, this knight is famous in this starry sky.


    Under this starry sky, the twilight knight has the title of king of twilight.


    This is not like the other five knights, but a powerful knight with real king power.


    No matter how cautious you are in the face of such a person, you can''t do anything.


    Because of this, before that, no matter how the Star Alliance fought with the round table, Chen Heng didn''t mean to fight to the core of the round table.


    Now, judging from Chen Heng''s reaction, the situation is obviously different.


    He already had the idea of fighting the twilight Knights directly to the round table.


    In this regard, although Lu Yao has enough confidence in Chen Heng, she is still worried.


    "Don''t wait for others?"


    She looked at Chen Heng in front of her and said with some worry.


    Of course, the others she said were black king and Philip.


    Chen Heng is not the only top strongman in the Star Alliance, including Philip and black king.


    Like the current situation, since we are ready to fight the round table, it is undoubtedly the safest to call the other two.


    "Both of them are now in their respective fields and can''t get away for the time being."


    Standing beside Lu Yao, Chen Heng shook his head, then whispered, "one of them is in transformation, and the other has to comb the Dharma array in Hechi star domain. They can''t get away for the time being."


    Philip and the black king can''t leave for the time being.


    It''s not certain, but if you go away, you''ll have some trouble.


    After all, whether it''s black king or Philip, this is a critical time and can''t walk easily.


    Lu Yao actually knows something about the two black kings, so she doesn''t want Chen Heng to leave at the moment.


    "Can''t you wait?"


    Standing in the same place, looking at Chen Heng in front of her, Lu Yao''s face was dignified. At the moment, she said softly, "go again in a few years. At that time, it''s not only them, but I can also help you..."


    "Then, brother, you won''t have to fight alone like now......"


    She looked at Chen Heng in front of her, sighed softly, and then said so.


    At present, Lu Yao''s power is nothing compared with Chen Heng.


    But she grew up very fast.


    Lu Yao''s own foundation is very good. Even without the blessing of the golden mark, she also has the capital to seal the king. She is definitely the top genius in the world.


    With the blessing of the golden mark, she obtained the inheritance of the king of gold and had that inside information.


    With these things, coupled with Lu Yao''s own will, she grew up very fast.


    It didn''t take long. It only took ten years. Lu Yao was confident that he could help in the war with the twilight knight.


    Listening to her words, Chen Heng was stunned. After a while, he smiled.


    "You don''t have to."


    He opened his mouth quietly. Under Lu Yao''s gaze, he shook his head silently: "I''m not as useless as you think."


    "Don''t worry."


    The cold words fell in place.


    Looking at Lu Yao in front of him, Chen Heng smiled, then turned around and looked at a direction in the distance: "since I said so, I''m sure."


    "Others are making progress, so am I."


    He spoke softly, his words were very relaxed, but there was a sense of self-confidence.


    Indeed, today, Chen Heng is different from before.


    Philip''s transformation in the initial space has brought unimaginable benefits to Chen Heng.


    Almost all the time, a large number of law insights reached Chen Heng through Philip''s separate biography, which made his essence begin to change and move forward to a higher level.


    Driven by this, Chen Heng is becoming stronger almost all the time.


    Once upon a time, Chen Heng''s power could be alone against the blue knight and the crimson knight.


    Now, after several years, his strength has gone further and reached a higher level.


    Even if he is the king of the world, he is probably not his opponent.


    What''s more, the twilight knight is still in transformation and is not a real king.


    Facing such an enemy, Chen Heng has no reason to be afraid, nor can he be afraid.


    Of course, anyway, the twilight knight is also the top figure in the world, which is comparable to the existence of the king.


    When dealing with such people, Chen Heng will not underestimate the enemy and will not be confident that the other party is not his opponent.


    What really makes Chen Heng have absolute confidence is other cards.


    Philip was in the initial space and could arrive as soon as Chen Heng wanted.


    At that time, once Chen Heng finds that the strength of the twilight knight is beyond expectation and he is not an opponent, he will immediately shake people and directly call Philip together.


    At that time, it will not be a problem for a twilight knight to play more and less.


    "Brother..."


    Looking at Chen Heng, who looked calm and determined, Lu Yao opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end she didn''t say anything.


    She could see that Chen Heng''s mood looked calm, but his attitude was particularly firm and difficult to persuade.


    And for Chen Heng, she also has some confidence.


    From small to large, no matter when, Chen Heng never let her down.


    At this time, it must not be surprising.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Lu Yao firmly believes that Chen Heng can come back alive.


    With Chen Heng''s current strength, even if his opponent is the legendary king, he may be able to defeat him, but at most it is only repression, which is absolutely impossible to kill Chen Heng.


    And if it''s just that, it doesn''t matter.


    Standing in place, Lu Yao flashed the idea in her heart, and then nodded silently in front of Chen Heng''s eyes.


    In the following time, amazing information spread from chica.


    Chen Heng''s figure appeared on the Qika star. The news was spread out at the first time and quickly spread all over the place.


    Until now, Chen Heng has long been no longer a little man.


    Today, he is the leader of the whole Star Alliance and one of the strongest stars in the sky. He is even stronger than the original five knights.


    Like such figures, their every move will be watched by countless people, trying to guess their trend.


    Therefore, when the news of Chen Heng''s appearance spread, countless people immediately began to analyze it carefully and wanted to understand what Chen Heng wanted to do.


    In this regard, Chen Heng quickly revealed his intention with action.


    Since he appeared near the Chika Federation, Chen Heng set off directly and went to the depths of the starry sky.


    And its direction is exactly where the round table is.


    Is this a war?


    Knowing Chen Heng''s trend, many people flashed the idea, and then got excited.


    In the past few years, although the Star Alliance fought with the round table, the war between the two sides was only limited to the bottom, and the most powerful of the shooters was only the fifth level peak.


    The fifth level peak, although this strength is extremely good, even if it is rare in the whole star sky, it is obviously nothing for the two giants of the round table and the Star Alliance. It can only be said to be a small fight.


    This time, Chen Hengzhi went straight to the area dominated by the round table. Does it mean that the war situation needs to be further upgraded?


    Will there be the ultimate war between the Star Alliance and the round table?


    During this time, the idea flashed through the hearts of all those who knew the news, and then they all increased their efforts and paid attention with the most cautious attitude.


    Under their attention, Chen Heng''s figure went straight forward and rushed into the star domain dominated by the round table.


    It seems that we should launch an offensive on our own.


    Then the amazing collision began.


    With Lu Yao, Chen Heng stepped into a strange star field.


    The starry sky in front of us is very strange, which is full of dangerous Qi.


    There are several stars around, but they have withered long ago. There is no vitality at all. Instead, there is a strong decay gas mechanism.


    "The familiar breath and the deep breath of death......"


    When he came to this star region, he felt the Qi machine around him. Chen Heng moved in his heart and had an inexplicable feeling.


    Then, under his gaze, the dim starry sky began to light up.


    On several stars in the distance, dense runes twinkled, and the radiance of the sky began to bloom.


    Then, one by one the originally hidden strong appeared and spread here.


    It is a group of amazing strong people, with at least tens of thousands of people. Everyone is at least above the third level, and can be called elite in all life stars.


    Now, such an amazing number of elite people have arranged an array on the stars in front of them and arranged an amazing Dharma array.


    Taking several stars in front of them as the array diagram, they arranged unknown runes on it to create an amazing Dharma array.


    What''s more important is that there is a more powerful force in this dharma array to join and suppress everything, which surprised Chen Heng.


    "The king''s Dharma array is not inferior to the black king''s spirit array..."


    Standing where he was, Chen Heng was tall and straight, like a mountain to suppress Hengyu. At the moment, looking at the unfolding Dharma array in front of him, all kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart: "moreover, it was arranged by at least several top strongmen."


    The Dharma array in front of us, simply talking about the complexity and sophistication, is probably no less than the black king''s spirit array arranged by the black king.


    And like the spirit array arranged by the black king himself, this dharma array is also arranged by the powerful people of the world, among which there are strong people who are not inferior to the black king.


    I''m afraid it was arranged by the five Knights of the round table at the beginning, so it can have this effect.


    In this regard, Chen Heng is not surprised.


    The round table is also a huge force that has dominated the starry sky for thousands of years. It is a well deserved overlord in the past.


    During his thousands of years of command, he did not know how many good things he had searched. It was normal to have such a Dharma array.


    Not only the Dharma array, but also the power contained in this dharma array surprised Chen Heng and felt the instinctive palpitation.


    It was a shadow behind the Dharma array. Standing behind the Dharma array, I couldn''t see the truth at the moment, but the power revealed by it was unparalleled, and even Chen Heng felt a threat.


    "Interesting..."


    Standing in place, feeling the Qi coming from the front, Chen Heng murmured to himself, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    Ahead, a cold voice came.


    "King of stars, please leave quickly..."


    "You are not welcome here......"


    In front, the sound of Cold machinery came, some of which were like the sound of mechanical synthesis. It was cold and boring, without the slightest emotion of strangers.


    Chen Heng ignored the sound in front of him, just raised his head and silently looked at the Dharma array in front of him.


    The Dharma array in front of us not only intercepted the road ahead, but also intercepted everything from the spatial level.


    At the moment when this array is unfolding, no one can cross it, even if it is a space array.


    Because space has been suppressed at this moment and cannot be shaken at all.


    Before this dharma array shakes and collapses, no one can move forward through the transmission Dharma array.


    All you can do is to break the Dharma array and move on.


    Chen Heng saw this clearly.


    So he did it.


    Boom!


    The world before us began to roar.


    The whole world began to change.


    When Chen Heng began to move, the Dharma array in front of him began to open and devour him.


    The huge force began to spread and rolled forward.

 Chapter 552

    The Dharma array is mighty and surging forward.


    At the moment, the four permanent buildings are silent and seem to wither.


    Chen Heng was alone in it, his face calm and looked forward.


    In front of him, the Dharma array opened its mouth like a giant beast and swallowed his whole body.


    Then, the sky was filled with light and rain, and the originally silent stars erupted into huge power, just like the power that had been silent for many years erupted in one breath.


    In a way, it is.


    The front of the Dharma array is centered on the stars in front of the body. It not only uses the power of the once five knights, but also uses a large number of instruments to guide all the power within these stars and bless the Dharma array at the critical moment.


    Based on the Dharma array arranged by the five knights and with these special stars as the core, the power burst out impressively reached the king level.


    Although I just touched that side, I can''t underestimate it.


    More importantly, there is another force hidden in it.


    "That''s......"


    Standing beside Chen Heng, Lu Yao opened her eyes and looked ahead.


    On her forehead, the original silent golden mark was recovering spontaneously. At the moment, it seemed to feel something, in which golden brilliance bloomed and emerged outward.


    In front of the Dharma array, Lu Yao felt a familiar Qi. Vaguely, she seemed to see a tall and majestic figure. At the moment, she was sitting on the throne, with a pair of dead eyes staring at them.


    This scene makes people feel very scary and terrible.


    With this scene, the Dharma array in front of me seemed to come alive, with a trace of real king power.


    "I see..."


    Standing in place, feeling the power emerging in front of him, Chen Heng suddenly understood it at last.


    In addition to these special stars, is there a skeleton of a former king?


    On the once hectic star, Lu Yao took the black king''s body as the core to guide the recovery of the black king''s Dharma array.


    In front of the Dharma array, there was also the body of a former king.


    This corpse does not know which King it belongs to or what glory it once had, but it is indeed a king.


    The power of the king is essentially different from other lives. The Dharma array in front of us has the power of the king, and its power is more powerful.


    Even if a king comes, I''m afraid he will frown and feel troublesome.


    "It''s really troublesome..."


    Chen Heng sighed and sighed in his heart.


    The round table is worthy of being a round table.


    It has ruled the starry sky for thousands of years. This name is not just talk.


    For thousands of years, as the overlord of the world, the round table has gained many good things from various places.


    Even the king''s remains can be found.


    This is really amazing.


    At present, the power of the Dharma array is extremely powerful.


    Not to mention ordinary people, even if the previous blue knight and others survived and faced this array in person, I''m afraid they would feel numb and dare not face it directly.


    In any way, the front array is impeccable.


    Unfortunately


    Standing in place, Chen Heng looked at him and sighed.


    The next moment, he took one step and walked forward.


    Boom!


    The sky shaking sound broke out, suddenly sounded and rushed forward.


    In situ, with Chen Heng''s hands, he pressed forward with one hand.


    Then the whole world began to turbulence and roar.


    It was just a hand, but it led to changes in the sky, made the laws of the world begin to fluctuate, and shook the foundation of the former method array.


    Ahead, hundreds of millions of runes flicker. Each Rune contains the power of terror. A single explosion can definitely make a mortal city disappear.


    Now, hundreds of millions of runes gather together into a Dharma array. That power is really invincible and an unimaginable terrorist force.


    But at this moment, under everyone''s eyes, the Dharma array is shaking.


    With Chen Heng''s strike, the Dharma array began to shake violently, in which a large number of runes exploded and then disappeared into the void.


    Chen Heng moved forward vertically and horizontally, just waving down with one hand, he defeated the defense of the Dharma array and directly opened a corner of the originally perfect Dharma array.


    Looking at the scene in front of us, everyone was shocked.


    "How possible!"


    Around, the strong people watching the war looked at this scene, and their faces showed a look of Horror: "how can he be so strong?"


    "With several stars as the core, the suppression of a king''s body, combined with the true spirit power and runes of the five knights, the superimposed power can not be easily defeated even if it is a real king."


    "He is not a real king yet. How can he be so easy?"


    There was a look of horror on everyone''s face, which seemed incomprehensible.


    It just doesn''t affect the continued development of things.


    In front, the huge Dharma array began to collapse.


    Despite the efforts of the strong on the side of the round table to coordinate and want the Falun to start again and suppress Chen Heng, it can''t be done at all.


    In the center of the Dharma array, Chen Heng''s power is so strong that even if the power of the Dharma array is strong, he is better and always has the upper hand.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Chen Heng''s face was cold and slapped down.


    Boom!


    It''s like two stars colliding. In an instant, the bright fireworks are burning and blooming.


    A star was directly photographed by Chen Heng and defeated half of the array.


    At this point, the incomplete Dharma array could not stop him.


    "Big but unfit....."


    In the starry sky, Chen Heng was tall and straight, his face was cold, and he spoke faintly.


    To some extent, the Dharma array in front of us is indeed perfect.


    With the endless human and material resources of the round table and the five knights, this dharma array is well deserved to be perfect in all aspects.


    Even if I don''t mention anything else, it''s just this dharma array, which is the existence of the king level.


    Unfortunately, no matter how perfect the Dharma array is, there is no lack of the main array.


    The black king himself was in charge of the main array of the black king''s Dharma array on the once hectic star.


    The strongest of the main array here is only the fifth order limit, which is comparable to the sixth order.


    Just such strength, in the face of Chen Heng whose strength is comparable to the king, how can he resist?


    The five knights would come in person.


    If one of the five Knights comes, there is no need for dusk knights. Even if it is just Blue Knights, this dharma array will be strengthened and become extremely strong.


    Unfortunately, after the previous war, the five Knights have long existed in name only, leaving only the crimson knight and the dusk knight.


    Without the existence of such top powers, it is just a Dharma array and can''t compete with Chen Heng at all.


    Boom!


    The sound of stars colliding sounded.


    In front, Chen Heng rushed straight forward, vertically and horizontally.


    His body was as bright as a meteor, leaving a long track in the starry sky, sweeping all obstacles in front of him.


    Whoever dares to stop in front of him, whether it is the Dharma array or the stars, is easily crushed by him and turned into dust in the starry sky.


    This kind of overbearing fighting power is simply shocking.


    Finally, he broke through the Dharma array in front of him and came to the end.


    A corpse sitting on the throne was presented.


    It was a tall figure, tall and burly, with an unreal face. It seemed to be the image of a middle-aged man with unparalleled dignity.


    He sat on the throne, dead all over, but he still looked alive, as if he were still alive.


    At the moment before, he just sat there, but his breath was drawn by the Dharma array, and instinctively rushed forward and joined the Dharma array.


    But now, it seems to feel the existence of Chen Heng. The corpse silently raised its head, and a pair of dead eyes stared at Chen Heng''s body.


    Boom!


    It was just a glance, but the impact was more terrible than the previous outbreak of the French array.


    In an instant, the surrounding Dharma array began to jump and destroy, and the majesty of the king was fully displayed and roared forward.


    A king cannot be humiliated, even if he dies.


    The dead king is still full of vast power. He is so majestic that people tremble and dare not face him directly. He has an impulse to kneel down and worship directly.


    Beside Chen Heng, Lu Yao trembled. At the moment, she felt the majesty of the mighty king. Her body had been wet with cold sweat.


    On his forehead, the gold mark that had been hidden seemed to be stimulated and emerged spontaneously again, as if he were fighting against the external dignity.


    "This is... Is the once King going to recover?"


    Behind him, the rest of the strong felt the vast majesty, and their faces showed shock.


    For most people, this is the first time they feel the majesty of such a vast king. The breath is so powerful that they feel particularly terrible and even can''t help kneeling down.


    Unfortunately, Chen Heng is not among them.


    Standing where he was, he stood there, his face calm, staring at the front, at the corpse in front of him.


    He watched it for a long time. After a long time, he sighed.


    "You''re strong..."


    He sighed, like some regret: "unfortunately... It''s too early to die..."


    The voice fell, and more terrible forces erupted.


    The mighty majesty rushed to the sky, which was a terrible breath comparable to the majesty of the king.


    The strong breath spread, rushed into the sky and suppressed the Jiuchong sky. It seemed that it shrouded the starry earth and contained everything in the four directions.


    In front of him, the movement of the king''s skeleton stopped.


    Even the king can''t ignore the terrible power in front of him.


    With Chen Heng''s strength surging forward and rushing to the sky, the strength originally belonging to the king''s skeleton was completely suppressed and directly covered.


    With a roar, in front of him, the tall body began to tremble. It seemed that all kinds of cracks began to emerge, and all its strength had dissipated.


    Under him, the huge throne has disappeared.


    Then everything calmed down as if nothing had happened.


    Just the figure in front of Chen Heng told everyone around him the story that happened in front of him.


    "Unexpectedly... Even the former king is not his opponent. Do you want to submit to this man?"


    In the four directions, looking at the scene in front of us, many strong people have complex faces. At the moment, they don''t know what to say.


    The former king, even if only a corpse, also represents the top terrorist force in the world.


    When will such characters be suppressed by the existence outside the king?


    But this kind of thing actually happened in front of them, just in front of them.


    From the immediate events, the strong around also found a fact.


    Chen Heng at the moment, in fact, even if he is not a real king, I''m afraid he is not far away.


    Think about it.


    If you don''t have such strength, how dare the other party set out alone and go to the hinterland of the round table?


    You know, in the heart of the round table, the knight who claims to be the closest to the king still exists.


    The strength of that knight is also extremely strong. Even if a real king comes, he may not be able to subdue each other.


    Ordinary people don''t even have the qualification to stand in front of the right side.


    In the face of such figures, Chen Heng dares to go forward alone to meet his opponents. It is absolutely impossible without strong enough strength.


    Thinking of this, the strong people around me twinkled and thought of many things at the moment.


    Chen Heng''s move this time is not as simple as it seems.


    As the master of Star Alliance, Chen Heng''s move represents, to some extent, the Star Alliance''s comprehensive declaration of war on the round table.


    Once this war starts, I''m afraid the starry sky will be turbulent and start the war at the fastest speed.


    There must be chaos after the war, and there are also opportunities that are different from ordinary times.


    As for whether they can seize the opportunities contained in them, it depends on their ability.


    At this moment, all kinds of thoughts flashed in the hearts of the people around.


    However, at this moment, they all have a consensus.


    Anyway, I''m afraid the round table will be over after this war.


    The battle between the twilight knight and Chen Heng, regardless of victory or defeat, will not affect the overall situation.


    If the twilight Knight loses, it will be all over. After that, there is no need to say more.


    Losing the last knight, the only end of the round table is to collapse and become the dust of history.


    Even if the twilight Knight wins, it is just a moment behind the destruction of the round table.


    After all, in the Star Alliance, in addition to Chen Heng, there are two other top strongmen.


    Once the king of the world, the black king.


    There is also the king of the red lotus who is suspected to have achieved the king and suppressed the four knights alone.


    Neither of these two beings can be easily dealt with by the twilight knight.


    Even if he can defeat Chen Heng this time, can he defeat Chen Heng next time? Can the three join hands?


    Everyone is not optimistic about this.


    Unless, at dusk, the knight can kill Chen Heng in this war, and then suppress Philip and black king with his arrogant power.


    But how is that possible?

 Chapter 553

    For the battle between the round table and the Star Alliance, the strong around are not optimistic.


    However, this does not hinder their expectations of the war.


    The round table, which once dominated the starry sky for thousands of years and occupied many resources, has finally come to an end.


    As long as I think of this, I don''t know how many strong people are happy and raise all kinds of ideas.


    Many people are already turning their minds to find a place to make profits in the next war.


    If the round table is defeated, the large area originally belonging to the round table will become a ownerless place and will be swallowed by a new generation of overlord.


    In this process, how many opportunities will be created?


    The strong around are looking forward to it.


    Therefore, at this moment, many thoughts have turned in their hearts, and they can''t wait to take action.


    In the front, Chen Heng is still moving forward.


    "Even the king''s skeleton can''t stop my brother for long now......"


    Standing beside Chen Heng, he looked at Chen Heng, who was calm in front of him. He looked like Chen Heng on an outing. Lu Yao barely maintained a calm color on her face, and all kinds of thoughts flashed in her heart.


    The power contained in the skeleton of the king just now is incomparably powerful.


    Lu Yao, as the inheritor of the king of gold, really knows the power contained in it.


    After all, although on the surface, she was claimed to be the reincarnation of the king of gold, in fact, what she inherited was only part of the power left after the fall of the king of gold.


    Moreover, it is only part, not complete.


    Even she, who only inherited part of her power, can have such power, not to mention a complete skeleton of the king.


    Compared with the king of gold, the previous unknown king did not condense his own strength into a mark, but left it completely in the flesh.


    But because of this, its power is more terrible and preserves its power to the greatest extent.


    But even such existence was also suppressed by Chen Heng.


    This gave Lu Yao a further understanding of her brother''s strength.


    At this moment, an idea flashed through her.


    "I don''t know who will be better than my brother if the king of gold is still there..."


    Standing beside Chen Heng, looking at his brother''s appearance and feeling the seemingly calm but actually extremely terrible atmosphere, Lu Yao inexplicably flashed this idea in her heart.


    Then she got the answer in her heart.


    I''m afraid that even if the king of gold is still alive, facing Chen Heng at the moment, he can''t say that he will win.


    Chen Heng''s strength at the moment has already surpassed ordinary people''s imagination and really reached the king level.


    Thinking of this, Lu Yao couldn''t help sighing, inexplicably complicated.


    It is certainly a joy for her that her brother can achieve this strength.


    But on the other hand, from the beginning of Lu Yao''s extraordinary Road, she was instilled by the leaves with the image of the invincible king of gold.


    In the past, she also firmly believed that the king of gold was definitely the most powerful king and the invincible in the starry sky.


    But judging from the current situation, it''s just that.


    Once disillusioned, at this moment, people can''t help feeling a little at a loss.


    Fortunately, Lu Yao''s will was strong enough at the moment. Only a moment later, she recovered and regained her spirit.


    "The king of gold is nothing, but it''s also for my brother..."


    Walking on the road, Lu Yao silently flashed many thoughts: "but for me, the king of gold is still a peak and an object I need to surpass."


    "I will continue to move forward, surpass others, surpass the king of gold, until I really catch up with my brother and stand side by side in the same place with him......"


    At the moment, many thoughts flashed through her mind.


    In Lu Yao''s heart, the king of gold is still a very powerful strong man, but it is not once out of reach and seems to be impossible to cross forever.


    Today''s king of gold is just an ordinary goal in Lu Yao''s heart. Although it is awesome, it is not an insurmountable person, but a person who can really surpass.


    After the king of gold, there are Chen Heng, Philip and others.


    Thinking of this, Lu Yao took a deep breath, and then continued to follow Chen Heng, just following him.


    Time passed slowly.


    With Chen Heng''s progress, the atmosphere in the starry sky became more tense.


    I don''t know how many strong people recover from the hidden corner and come to the world again.


    They came to this world not because of coincidence, but for the upcoming terrorist war.


    At this moment, with Chen Heng advancing all the way and raging in the territory of the round table, the atmosphere of that kind of battle is becoming more and more grand and rich, which can not be ignored.


    Of course, the more critical thing is the action of Star Alliance.


    It seems that in order to cooperate with Chen Heng''s action, the Star Alliance also has new actions from the moment it moves forward.


    In the territories under the jurisdiction of the Star Alliance, large-scale recruitment is beginning, and it seems that a new war is about to break out.


    Subsequently, under the leadership of several strong players, star alliance made a large-scale attack on the region where the round table was located and launched a total of.


    For a moment, the atmosphere on the whole earth was particularly warm.


    In the face of the attack and attempt of the Star Alliance, the only thing the round table can do is to mention all its strength to meet the subsequent terrorist war.


    And when the war began, everything couldn''t stop.


    In the star fields, there is a strong breath flashing, and the top strong are fighting with each other.


    The strong supporters of the round table and the Star Alliance fought together everywhere and launched an amazing expedition.


    For a moment, it seems that even the whole starry sky has become lively.


    Chen Heng didn''t care about what happened during this period.


    The so-called star alliance or round table meeting is not very much in his heart.


    The world, after all, respects the strong.


    As long as their own strength is enough, the so-called power is just a foil.


    Compared with the battle between the Star Alliance and the round table, what is really important is the battle between Chen Heng and the twilight knight.


    If Chen Heng wins, no matter how fierce the resistance of the round table is at the moment, it is just a struggle before death.


    If the twilight Knight wins, the result is actually average.


    It doesn''t make much difference.


    Those who really care about ordinary battles are those who are not strong enough and try to gain some benefits in the war.


    For these people, Chen Heng did not want to pay more attention.


    At the moment, he and Lu Yao are close to the core of the round table.


    This is the core of the round table Association and the essence area of its rule.


    Around it, the stars are very prosperous, there are a large number of people in and out, and all places look very lively and have a strong vitality.


    At present, this is already the core of the round table. In other words, it is equivalent to the stronghold of the round table. Naturally, the surroundings are very different.


    Chen Heng stood still and looked ahead.


    Under his gaze, you can easily see the surrounding scenes. The spaceships flying in the starry sky and a large number of people are telling about the prosperity in this area.


    If you feel it carefully, you can even feel the faint breath around you.


    It''s a terrible breath comparable to the king. Only those who have reached a certain level of strength can feel it.


    And anyone who can feel it feels thrilled and terrible.


    Lu Yao on one side is undoubtedly so.


    At the moment, she stood beside Chen Heng and frowned secretly. It was obvious that she had felt the huge atmosphere enveloping the four star regions.


    "What a terrible force..."


    Standing beside Chen Heng, she muttered to herself. At the moment, she frowned: "but it seems that it''s a little short?"


    In her induction, the atmosphere enveloping the four star regions, although extremely strong enough to be comparable to the king level characters, seemed to have some shortcomings and could not be regarded as complete.


    However, her strength is not strong, only through the comparison with the gold mark, so she is naturally a little uncertain.


    "You feel right."


    Aside, Chen Heng''s voice sounded.


    "There are some shortcomings..."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng''s face was calm, his eyes looked into the distance and looked around: "he has reached that level, but he has not been able to achieve perfection for some reasons, so he left some defects."


    He whispered and said so.


    In terms of breath, the essence of dusk knight has reached the king, which is just as strong as the breath Chen Heng once felt.


    But in this powerful, there is also a flaw.


    This flaw is probably its own problem.


    Before coming here, black king mentioned some with Chen Heng.


    The twilight Knight used as the initial slate to rely on, which once belonged to the black king.


    The black king left a deep mark on the stone slab, which can not be removed by easy methods. It takes a long time to erase the mark contained in it.


    The twilight knight is undoubtedly stuck in this step.


    Originally, he was already on the verge of success.


    However, the recovery of the black king disrupted the process and greatly extended the time limit for the completion of its transformation.


    It is precisely because of this that the transformation of the twilight knight is not complete, so it leaves some defects.


    Of course, this will not affect combat effectiveness, but will affect all other aspects.


    Before that, the reason why the dusk knight had never appeared and sent the blue knight and others to do anything was actually this reason.


    "There are flaws in the realm, but I don''t know what the combat power will be..."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng murmured to himself. At the moment, the idea flashed through him.


    The realm is not equal to the combat power.


    Although the realm of Twilight Knight cannot be completed due to the changes of the initial slate, its combat power must be more than that. It should reach that level early.


    I don''t think I''ll let him down.


    At this moment, the idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    Then he stepped forward.


    The surrounding scenery skips one by one and quickly emerges, shuttling like light and shadow.


    After arriving at the area in front of him, Chen Heng did not find any strong ambush, nor did he see the people of the round table.


    I think after witnessing his previous combat power, the people of the round table have given up intercepting him, so let him go deep here and collide with the dusk knight.


    This also saves Chen Heng some trouble.


    Although he doesn''t care, from his heart, Chen Heng doesn''t want to kill too much.


    Now that this step can be omitted, it''s better to omit it.


    So, with Lu Yao, he stepped forward and gradually went deep into the starry sky.


    Boom!


    A moment later, they came to an area.


    In front of us is a vast sacred land, and the surrounding areas look unique.


    Chen Heng turned and looked.


    The immediate area is different from the surrounding area. It is not a life star, but a vast area artificially condensed.


    In this area, there is exuberant vitality hidden, and one Rune flashes, which looks particularly dazzling.


    The smell of evening knights is now shrouded here and can''t dissipate for a long time.


    At first glance, it looks like the Divine Land in myths and legends. It is the land that gods are qualified to live in.


    In the past, only the five knights were qualified to enter the round table.


    Except for the five Knights above, no one else is qualified to enter this land, let alone so close contact.


    "What a secret place fragment......"


    Chen Heng looked around and felt the great vitality. He couldn''t help sighing.


    With his eyes, he can naturally see the details of the area in front of him.


    If nothing happens, this area should have been a fragment of a vast secret place. It was found by the round table, and then reinforced by the five knights, it gradually became like this.


    From the smell, this area may even have some connection with the initial space, which is filled with a similar force of the world, but it is very thin.


    Compared with the initial space, it is nothing here, but the traces that have been baptized by the power of the world are very obvious and obviously have some connections.


    I just don''t know what happened.


    Entering this area, Chen Heng then turned and looked forward.


    In the center of this area, there is a huge sacred tree.


    That is a huge golden dragon tree.


    Like the golden dragon tree in the Orel family manor, the golden dragon tree in front of us also has that vigorous vitality. The breath falls and the mighty vitality emerges, which is amazing.


    Its leaves and branches are golden, like gold cast, very delicate and beautiful, with a unique beauty.


    "Good things..."


    Looking at the tall golden dragon tree in front of him, this idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    Once the golden dragon tree in the Ollier family had a height of tens of meters.


    It''s amazing. It''s an absolute rare product in the golden dragon tree, which is rare all over the world.


    And this one is even more so.

 Chapter 554

    Standing in place, Chen Heng stared at the front.


    There, a golden dragon tree hundreds of meters tall stands here. It looks like the tree of origin in myths and legends. It is particularly strong. Its vigorous vitality is amazing and suffocating.


    Compared with the golden dragon tree in front of us, the golden dragon tree once owned by the Ollier family was nothing at all. It didn''t even deserve to carry shoes.


    There is no way. The gap between the two is too wide.


    The golden dragon tree that once belonged to the Ollier family may have a history of hundreds of years.


    But the history of this golden dragon tree is even older. From Chen Heng''s point of view, it may have a history of at least thousands of years, or even tens of thousands of years.


    I''m afraid this golden dragon tree existed before the round table was established, and it has been here until now.


    "It''s really rare..."


    Even with Chen Heng''s insight, I couldn''t help sighing at the moment, and the idea flashed in my heart.


    But fortunately, just this is not much for Chen Heng today.


    He soon recovered himself and walked in the direction of the golden dragon tree.


    In his sense, there was the smell left by the twilight Knight everywhere in this divine realm.


    The atmosphere of evening Knights shrouded this area, so that it seemed to be everywhere and unique.


    But even so, the core is still ahead, just under the tall golden dragon tree.


    It seems that the dusk Knight''s action at the moment is the same as that of Chen Heng. He also uses the unique vitality of the golden dragon tree to cultivate his body and complete the transformation.


    Walking on the road, the idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    With Lu Yao, he went on and came to the tall golden dragon tree.


    "Looks like it''s here..."


    When he came to the front, the idea flashed through his mind.


    At the moment, Chen Heng has come under the golden dragon tree.


    Around, wisps of sacred Qi are escaping, floating around and enveloping the four fields.


    The exuberant vitality is amazing. Winding here is almost like forming an ocean of life. Chen Heng was surprised by the strong vitality.


    This exuberant vitality gathered around, and even formed a big lake in front.


    The lake is cyan. It flows like ordinary water, but it is very unique. It is crystal clear and shows a sacred air mechanism.


    This is the original liquid of life condensed from pure vitality. Even in this starry sky, it is a unique secret treasure with various incredible functions.


    In ordinary times, even if you search the whole star field, you may not be able to find much.


    But so many can be seen here, forming a lake, which seems inexhaustible.


    How unique.


    Beside Chen Heng, Lu Yao couldn''t help but look around and marvel.


    At the moment, standing beside the lake, she just took a big breath. Before she could do anything more, she could feel the changes of her body. It seemed that there was a steady stream of vitality pouring into her body, which made every cell and particle all over her cheer, like an amazing transformation.


    This area is really amazing.


    Lu Yao even suspected that even if it was just a person, ordinary people could easily become masters above level 4 as long as they stayed in this place for a long time.


    There is no other reason. The vitality is so exuberant that the essence of life is slowly improving all the time and is washed away by the exuberant vitality.


    If you stay in this place for a long time, your life level will inevitably rise to a higher level.


    It would be even more wonderful to practice in this place.


    The effect is bound to be amazing.


    "Good place..."


    At this moment, she looked ahead and the idea flashed in her heart.


    "Coming..."


    Aside, Chen Heng''s voice came and gave way to Yao Leng.


    She subconsciously looked up and just saw a shadow across the lake in front of her.


    It seems to feel the arrival of a strange Qi machine. In this area, the original sleeping master finally began to recover, and now he appeared.


    In the middle of the lake, a strong smell emerges.


    It was an extremely strong breath, which was completely different from the life Qi machine around. On the contrary, it had an extremely strong decay and death Qi.


    The dead spirit is faint, winding in all directions and covering all areas.


    Infected by this dead spirit, around, the flowers and grass began to wither, and even the vigorous vitality seemed to be affected by some force and began to decline.


    Except that the area shrouded by the golden dragon tree in the center has not changed much, other places have been affected, such as changing the form and changing the season all at once.


    Suddenly, from the vigorous spring to the dead winter.


    Not only flowers and plants, but also Shengling was affected.


    Around, there were still some wild animals wandering in various places, but now they also gave a scream. Their bodies decayed at a speed visible to the naked eye and turned into white bones.


    Even Lu Yao seemed to be affected. There were all kinds of changes on her body, which greatly changed the expression on her face.


    On one side, Chen Heng waved his hand to erase his breath without leaving any influence.


    Then he stepped forward and blocked Lu Yao in front of him, blocking all the influence in front of him.


    After doing this, he raised his head and observed the figure in front of him.


    At this moment, with the changes of the surrounding Qi machine, a new figure appeared here and appeared in front of Chen Heng.


    It was the figure of a young man, with an ordinary face and a particularly pale face, as if there was no blood at all.


    He has white hair. His whole body looks thin and unhealthy.


    The famous Twilight knight in the starry sky looks like a malnourished young man on the surface, and there is no magic in ordinary people''s imagination.


    In the imagination of ordinary people, as a famous leader of the round table and a supreme power comparable to the ancient kings, the appearance of the twilight Knight should be extremely extraordinary, not to mention how unique, but at least it should be different from ordinary people.


    But from the current situation, there is not much difference. It looks like an ordinary person at a glance.


    Not even the rest of the five knights.


    Lu Yao was also surprised by this, but her face became more dignified.


    Chen Heng also raised his head and looked closely at the young man in front.


    The appearance may be ordinary, but the strong breath can''t be fake.


    In Chen Heng''s feeling, the breath was so strong that it was much stronger than other knights.


    Like the blue knight, he doesn''t even deserve to lift his shoes when compared with the other party.


    With such a terrible atmosphere and strength, there must be no second person in the whole round table.


    "Twilight knight, I haven''t seen you for a long time..."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng looked ahead and looked at each other. After a long time, he spoke softly.


    "Me too..."


    In front, facing Chen Heng''s line of sight, the mood of the knight at dusk looked very flat, just nodded faintly, and then opened his mouth: "since the war between you and canglan, I will pay more attention to you."


    "But I didn''t expect that you could finally do this step."


    He looked at Chen Heng and said plainly.


    "Do you have anything else to say when things turn into this step?"


    Chen Heng continued to speak.


    At dusk, the knight shook his head silently, then smiled, and a stiff smile appeared on his face: "from the beginning to now, I asked myself I didn''t do anything wrong."


    "As soon as you appeared, I did my best to mobilize several other people to kill you, but it turned out to be like this."


    "Now think about it, I don''t pay enough attention to it. I''m afraid of transformation and failure, so I didn''t do it myself. Finally, I became like this."


    He said faintly. Although he expressed his willingness to regret, his mood was always very flat.


    This may be related to the other party''s own state.


    Chen Heng was silent and did not say much on this issue.


    In fact, the countermeasures made by the twilight Knight are decisive enough.


    It was impossible for ordinary people to be so decisive. They mobilized the strength of the five knights to attack at the first time when Chen Heng appeared.


    In fact, if it were not for the reminder of the mark of destiny, the other party would have succeeded.


    In the original destiny track, the evolution of things is not so.


    Because of the lack of buffer time, Philip did not combine with the world consciousness and became the embodiment of Providence. Therefore, Chen Heng did not change and his strength was at the previous level.


    The black king was surrounded and killed in his transformation, fell directly, and Lu Yao fled


    If there is no reminder of fate, the fate of Chen Heng will be very bad.


    Unfortunately, there are not so many ifs in the world.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng raised his head and looked at the young man in front of him: "your state is very bad."


    "Look at you, even if I don''t do it, you will decay and wither in thousands of years..."


    "The twilight knight is just like its name..."


    Chen Heng saw each other''s state at a glance.


    The state of the twilight Knight at the moment is much worse than what Chen Heng thought.


    There seemed to be something wrong with his true spirit. He fell into a special state and melted continuously.


    When he is in this state, his vitality fades quickly, and a lot of vitality will be consumed every moment and every second.


    In this state, if his own problems are not solved, I''m afraid that even without Chen Heng''s hand, he will fall into a state of decay.


    After all, in this world, the so-called king is not eternal.


    The king is only seven steps. Although his power is very strong and his life span is extremely long, it is at most more than 100000 years, which is far from eternal.


    Such a long life span is normally difficult to come to an end.


    But this does not apply to the twilight knight.


    There are big problems with him, leading to the passage of life too fast.


    In the past day, his vitality would be lost. Chen Heng was surprised by the speed.


    When you are in this state, you will come to an end if you are not careful.


    Before that, Chen Heng was still wondering why the dusk knight had never shot, no matter how severe the situation was.


    Chen Heng didn''t know until he saw the appearance of the dusk Knight at this moment.


    The reason why the twilight Knight didn''t fight was not that he was unwilling, but that he couldn''t.


    In his case, once he takes action, the passage of life in his body will intensify to a very terrible level.


    At that time, I''m afraid he will die before others die.


    "Laugh."


    At dusk, the knight sighed and then said, "as you can see, I have a big problem. Therefore, I must sleep here all year round and suppress it with the help of the vigorous vitality here in order to survive."


    "Otherwise, it won''t take long for me to disappear."


    "I thought I would die here sooner or later and die alone."


    "I just didn''t expect to meet you before I died."


    Standing where he was, he sighed and whispered. For the first time, he had some emotional fluctuations: "this is really... Great..."


    "What''s good about it?"


    Chen Heng opened his mouth and asked softly.


    "Before I die, isn''t it good to have people like you, the king of stars, fall with me?"


    Ahead, at dusk, the knight slowly raised his head, looked at Chen Heng and said word by word.


    The voice fell, and there seemed to be a breeze blowing around.


    The strong breath spread away from Zhenhai, shrouded the whole divine domain in an instant, and turned this vast divine land into its own domain.


    That kind of breath is like a God and devil. It is really extremely strong. It is suffocating and frightening.


    Beside her, Lu Yao''s figure retreated and was wrapped by Chen Heng''s strength and sent out directly.


    If nothing happens, the next fight will be extremely terrible. Once Lu Yao''s strength is involved, the end will be extremely miserable.


    After being sent out by Chen Heng, Lu Yao came outside the fragments of this secret land, where he existed as a spectator.


    Below, a fierce fight is about to begin.


    The mighty breath is rising.


    In the four directions, a faint breath of death escaped from the front, enveloping the four directions and enveloping the divine land.


    Bursts of life withering breath emerged.


    Like a natural disaster, after the breath of knights swept at dusk, both people and things came to an end and ushered in their own end.


    "Come on..."


    In the middle of the air, bursts of roar skipped. Vaguely, it seemed that a giant with a height of several kilometers emerged, watching Chen Heng there, giving people great pressure.


    "King of stars..."


    Standing in the air, the knight''s face was cold at dusk and slowly opened his mouth: "let people see how your strength is......"


    "As you wish."


    Slight words fell, although the voice was weak, but it accurately rang through everyone''s heart.


    Then, Chen Heng''s figure moved.


    He went up into the sky and into the sky.


    In this moment, the sound of the divine bird''s long song resounded through the air.


    At dusk, the knight turned and looked into the depths of the starry sky.


    There, a divine bird flew by, as if bathed in the holy fire. The breath was extremely sacred and powerful.


    That''s Xiaohong. At the moment, under the call of Chen Heng, she comes from the starry sky and shows her breath heartily at the moment.


    After several years of changes, Chen Heng''s strength has grown greatly, and so is Xiao Hong.


    The relationship between the beast and the beast is very close. No matter which side becomes strong, it will drive the other side to become strong.


    Because of this, when Chen Heng becomes stronger, Xiaohong is also driven by Chen Heng and becomes stronger.


    In this way, with a long cry from Xiao Hong, she spread her wings, as if people in the whole starry sky could see it.


    "What''s that?"


    Beyond the distant starry sky, someone is thrilled and feels the rising breath in the distance.


    With the fighting going on, the strong breath rose. Even the distant star regions felt the power and began to tremble at the moment.


    Some people tried to observe it in various ways, but they couldn''t get the details of the battlefield. They could only vaguely see a divine bird singing and fighting with a giant.


    "What a royal beast..."


    Looking at the little red in front of me, the dusk knight was also surprised.


    On one side, Xiao Hong spread her wings and competed with the lava giant. The flames intertwined and burned each other.


    It was an amazing collision.


    Whether Xiao Hong or the lava giant, their power has reached the knight level, and they definitely have the power close to the sixth level peak.


    The battle between the two is extremely grand. The power is earth shaking, even enough to tear apart the stars and destroy powerful civilizations.


    "Your royal beast is not bad."


    Opposite the knight at dusk, Chen Heng''s face was calm. He just looked at the scene quietly and said faintly.


    The lava giant opposite Xiaohong is naturally the Royal beast of the dusk knight in front of us.


    In front of the dusk knight, he is also an animal defender, and his animal defender is also extremely powerful. Even if he takes it out alone, it is enough to compare with a knight and has the strength of level 6 peak.


    It can only be said that the knight who is worthy of being the first of the five knights is frighteningly powerful in both strength and other aspects.


    "I don''t have much time. I can only make a quick decision..."


    Ahead, the dusk Knight sighed and raised his hand.


    The field of dusk unfolds and envelops all directions.


    Then, a force familiar and strange to Chen Heng emerged, sweeping the world and the fields.


    That''s the initial force, but it doesn''t count.


    Compared with the initial force that Chen Heng felt from the initial space, the initial force exerted by the dusk knight in front of him has changed a lot, which seems to take the unique mark of the dusk Knight itself, which is very special.


    "I see..."


    In an instant, Chen Heng had some insight in his heart: "we should not only understand the initial force, but also bring the initial force to its own nature and become its own king force?"


    At this moment, he had a deeper understanding of the king level of the world.


    Boom!


    Bursts of roar came out.


    When Chen Heng was still thinking, the figure of the dusk Knight appeared in front of him.


    A palm that looked thin but was actually enough to tear up the stars fell down and patted Chen Heng.

 Chapter 555

    "Have you started..."


    One palm suddenly fell and patted straight at Chen Heng''s chest. The power was extremely terrible, like a star colliding with an extremely strong impact.


    Feeling all this, Chen Heng''s expression didn''t change much. He just whispered and muttered to himself.


    Then his figure disappeared, disappeared directly from here, and came to another region.


    With the fall of the knight''s palm at dusk, the whole divine land was shaking, and the mighty power shocked the heaven and earth and affected the earth in all directions.


    If there were not the runes engraved by the five knights in this divine land, I''m afraid only the afterwave of this palm would be enough to smash this vast area without leaving a trace.


    Chen Heng''s figure disappeared in situ and rushed directly into the sky.


    In his eyes, the scene of broken stars and falling stars appeared constantly. For a moment, it seemed that there was a vast mystery unfolding, shrouding the four sides and fighting against the invisible forces around him.


    Boom!


    In the starry sky, two strong smells collided with each other and really began to fight.


    The roaring war drums sounded continuously, and the vast Twilight field shrouded the four fields in the distance, completely shrouding the area in front of us.


    For a moment, the nearby star regions were shaking.


    Whether it''s the nearby stars or the distant star regions thousands of miles away, you can feel that terrible breath at the moment.


    That''s the real power of the king.


    According to the standards of the world, the sixth order strong man has the power to destroy the stars.


    If such a strong man exerts all his strength, it will be enough to destroy the stars and destroy all life on them.


    The best of them, like the sixth level peak of the five knights, is enough to kill a whole star and destroy everything. Once they exert their full strength, their destructive power will be unimaginable.


    The king of the seventh order, once he makes full efforts, that kind of breath can even cover the whole star field, and burst in a thought. I don''t know how many stars.


    At this level, except for the strong ones at the top of the sixth level, the others won''t even have the chance to stand in front of them.


    The confrontation between the two kings is extremely rare and can''t be seen at all.


    In ancient times, any such confrontation would be recorded in the annals of history and respected by countless people.


    This is enough to be called the war of myth, and now it has begun.


    In the starry sky, there was a sound as if it were a thunder. It was roaring and could not be stopped at all.


    The mighty breath rushed straight into the nine days, as if to sink this star field.


    Just in an instant, the existence of the two kings rushed out and destroyed several nearby stars.


    The terrible sound of explosion continued to spread, and the energy response was extremely grand, especially bright like the most beautiful fireworks.


    The next moment, Chen Heng''s figure emerged and faced each other with the dusk knight.


    Once again, their figures looked a little embarrassed, their clothes were damaged, and their breath was no longer as calm as before, but fluctuated.


    It seems that the strength of both sides is very strong. To some extent, it can be said that they are evenly matched, reaching the current level.


    "What a powerful force......"


    Standing in the starry sky, Chen Heng looked dignified and looked at his opponent seriously: "is that kind of profound meaning withered?"


    "Your flesh is not bad..."


    At dusk, the knight''s face was also dignified, and he knew something about Chen Heng''s difficulties: "have you specially practiced secret arts? Why is the strength of your body so terrible..."


    Just now, he hit Chen Heng more than once, leaving traces on him.


    His attack is amazing and his destructive power is strong. If he really hits, even the same king will not be spared, and he will definitely leave an unforgettable injury.


    But when these terrible forces hit Chen Heng, they seemed to have failed.


    Chen Heng''s body defense is too terrible. That defense is like the most solid material in the starry sky, which is much stronger than those people who have seen at dusk.


    The deadly attack hit him, but it was like nothing. It just left a hole.


    Even at the same time of the confrontation, the wound on Chen Heng was still healing spontaneously, and the speed was also amazing.


    Compared with Chen Heng''s abnormal resilience, the twilight knight is much worse.


    Since the war, he has not been seriously injured and has always suppressed Chen Heng.


    But after such a long time, Chen Heng still seems to have a strong breath, like a person who has nothing to do. The breath is strong enough to make people tremble, as if there has been no change.


    In contrast, the twilight knight is different.


    Just for a moment, his face turned pale, looked no blood, and was much more terrible than before.


    "Your way..."


    Looking at the appearance of the dusk knight in front of him, Chen Heng also frowned and felt some different places: "is it like this just for a while?"


    For the change of dusk knight, Chen Heng actually has some psychological preparation.


    The other party''s path went wrong and made mistakes in the most critical transformation, resulting in the extremely rapid loss of vitality.


    But anyway, this speed is really too fast.


    The existence of the king level, the confrontation of such characters, unless the level difference is really huge, otherwise it will be impossible to distinguish between high and low in a short time, let alone suppress another person.


    This level of fighting is not good, I''m afraid it will last for a long time.


    Judging from some sporadic records in the past, even confrontation for several years is common.


    However, how much time has passed since the confrontation between Chen Heng and the twilight knight?


    From just now on, the twilight knight has become like this before a day.


    The changes are really amazing.


    "Cough..."


    Facing Chen Heng''s gaze, the knight coughed a few times at dusk. In such a short time, his face seemed to become a little old.


    "Make you laugh..."


    He raised his head and looked at Chen Heng: "go on."


    As soon as the voice fell, he rushed out again.


    The amazing majesty broke out, and the power of the king swept across the four directions, shook the void space and pierced the starry sky.


    On the vast Divine Land in the distance, Lu Yao tried to raise her head and wanted to see the situation on the battlefield, but she could only see a thin big hand sweeping across and holding all the stars in her hand.


    Looking at this scene, Lu Yao frowned and subconsciously felt that something was wrong.


    On her forehead, the golden mark has spontaneously revived and is fully active at this critical time to help Lu Yao peep into the battlefield ahead and make her see more clearly.


    Boom!


    The sky shook and the sound enveloped all directions.


    The whole world seemed to fall into destruction and began to destroy itself.


    At last, a long blue sword came out of the body, cut down a star, and collided with another seemingly thin but unstoppable palm.


    Bang!


    Big break! Great chaos!


    Everything in the four directions has fallen. At this moment, only two powerful smells exist, enveloping the four directions and sweeping everything.


    Feeling the scene in front of her, Lu Yao opened her eyes and tried to look forward. She could only barely look at a figure.


    It was a young figure. At the moment, he was bleeding all over. There was Shenhua in his little crimson blood, splashing everywhere.


    He was holding a long blue sword, and his body kept retreating back, as if he had fallen into the disadvantage in the confrontation.


    "Brother... Did you fall into the wind?"


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Lu Yao widened her eyes, flashed the idea in her heart, and then looked at it more attentively.


    "Your strength... Is rising?"


    Another blow fell, and the sound of terror broke out, breaking everything.


    Chen Heng stood in a corner of the starry sky, looking at the figure of the dusk knight in front of him, and couldn''t help frowning.


    At this moment, he has felt wrong.


    From just now on, the appearance of dusk knight has been changing.


    From the initial white haired youth, it has gradually changed into an aging middle-aged.


    There were more wrinkles on his face, an inexplicable texture change, and a little twilight on his body, like entering his old age.


    However, compared with all this, what is more noteworthy is that the breath on each other not only does not weaken with the aging of appearance, but becomes stronger and stronger.


    "Although dusk is short, it will disappear in a moment, but before it disappears, it is the brightest moment......"


    Seems to feel Chen Heng''s doubts. In front, the dusk Knight spoke again and explained softly.


    "I see."


    Chen Heng nodded and suddenly realized.


    "My life is burning and may come to an end at any time, but the more so, the more powerful I am."


    At dusk, the knight spoke and his face was indifferent: "next, be careful......"


    The voice fell, and the earth shaking dull sound spread and burst out.


    The strong breath enveloped the four fields. At this moment, it has been strong to another dimension, which made Chen Heng frown.


    At this moment, the twilight Knight shot again, which is obviously different from before.


    Now that the war has been fought, Chen Heng has made every effort to fight against the dusk knight in front of him.


    But even so, he was suppressed and firmly suppressed.


    For Chen Heng, this is a very incredible thing.


    Chen Heng has not been in touch with the power of the king''s series before, and can roughly understand what kind of level it is.


    In Chen Heng''s expectation, his power is no different from the real king, and should be almost the same.


    But now, he is still pressed by the twilight knight, and has no power to fight back.


    To some extent, this illustrates a fact.


    The strength of the twilight Knight at the moment has actually surpassed the ordinary King level and reached a higher level.


    Of course, this does not mean that the twilight knight is more powerful than other kings.


    It is not his own strength that enables him to reach the present combat strength, but the reason for his own path.


    In terms of its road, the closer it is to wither, the stronger its strength is.


    The twilight knight can show such power at the moment. To some extent, it also shows one thing.


    He is dying.


    At this moment, if Chen Heng simply wants to win, the wisest choice should be to leave immediately.


    As long as a period of time passes, without his action, time will automatically kill the dusk knight.


    The life in his body can''t last long.


    Just for this choice, Chen Heng did not think about it.


    The virtual shadows of stars and rivers appear in the sky, shrouded in the vast fragments of the secret realm.


    The mysterious breath emerged. At a certain moment, a force shrouded the four directions and roared forward.


    The appearance of a long blue sword.


    In the eyes of people everywhere, Chen Heng''s appearance appears.


    He was holding a long blue sword, which was extremely powerful. At the moment, he was bathed in blood and rushed forward like a mad devil.


    Mana, life energy, mindfulness


    Various forces gathered at this moment, gathered together and rushed forward under the mobilization of Chen Heng.


    The star burst!


    In mid air, the virtual shadow of the galaxy that originally evolved suddenly stagnated and then exploded.


    Bang!


    There was a terrible explosion in the starry sky, and Shenhua surged forward. For a moment, it was like a new world, and the chaotic scene appeared when the world opened at the beginning of the world.


    In the middle of the explosion, the fight between Chen Heng and the twilight knight is still beginning.


    In the face of Chen Heng''s all-out attack, even the dusk knight was not dignified, and his face changed a little.


    However, he did not retreat, but his body continued to move forward and rushed straight ahead.


    Boom!


    The power of terror washed down and rushed towards the twilight knight.


    That force is so terrible that even if a star is blocked in front, it can be easily broken without any accident.


    However, such a terrible force hit the twilight knight, but it did not leave a trace on him, or even block his progress.


    In the starry sky, he laughed wildly, looked like crazy, and directly hit the end of the explosion.


    Then the power of terror bloomed.


    Chen Heng''s face changed and showed an incredible color.


    Because at this moment, with the dusk Knight rushing forward, the offensive launched by him with all his strength was blocked and even pushed back.


    "How is that possible?"


    His face changed, subconsciously he didn''t believe it, and then he was stunned.


    In the starry sky, the figure of the evening Knight rushed forward, accompanied by bursts of crazy laughter.


    He went forward against that force, but he himself also changed in the process.


    He became more and more old, and more than a little, a lot.


    Time seems to have suddenly accelerated a lot, passing on the twilight knight.


    He quickly changed from an old man to an old man, and then continued to grow old until finally he was even with a mummy.


    But at this moment, his breath is also extremely terrible, reaching a peak.


    That kind of power is so powerful that it is particularly terrible in Chen Heng''s feeling.


    In the past, Chen Heng has seen many strong men, but compared with the dusk Knight at the moment, they are nothing.

 Chapter 556

    From the past to the present, Chen Heng has witnessed many strong people.


    It is the strong from different worlds, each of which is very eye-catching and will leave an extremely deep impression.


    But at dusk, the knight surpassed them.


    In Chen Heng''s memory, the strongest person he has seen in the past is his breakup Philip.


    However, at this moment, the breath of the evening Knight reached its peak, which seemed to be no worse than Philip.


    Of course, this refers to Philip in the past.


    Compared with Philip at the moment, it is certainly far inferior.


    But this did not change the strength of the twilight knight. The breath rose up into the sky, like breaking through the Jiuchong sky and all the obstacles ahead.


    Roar!


    In the distance, a roar came out.


    Chen Heng looked sideways. At this moment, the lava beast who was fighting with Xiaohong seemed to feel something. At the moment, he instinctively came and went here. The eyes were very fierce and decisive.


    It seems to feel the state of the twilight knight. It rushes here, and its body seems as indestructible as a mountain, so huge.


    Strong power is about to break out and rush forward.


    "I can''t stop it!"


    At this moment, Chen Heng opened his eyes and suddenly felt powerless in his heart.


    At this moment, he can feel the great power emerging ahead.


    That force was so powerful that it surpassed all previous offensives.


    Before that, in the face of all the attacks of dusk knights, Chen Heng could not change his face. Even if he was suppressed in the downwind, he could calmly block him.


    But at this moment, there is no way to do it.


    The power of this blow is so terrible that even Chen Heng can''t stop it, absolutely.


    At this moment, if he could not stop the blow, what would the outcome be?


    Probably die?


    At this moment, the idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    At this point, he looked ahead and his eyes fell on the evening knight.


    Up to now, the power of the twilight knight has enveloped everything, burning the life in his body.


    His whole person has become a corpse. It seems that he may decay completely at any time and become a dead soul under the ground.


    But there is no doubt that he is still not dead. On the contrary, his breath is unprecedented strong and so terrible.


    I don''t know if it was an illusion. Under the gaze of Chen Heng, an ugly smile even appeared on the knight''s face at dusk, and then opened his mouth.


    "Goodbye..."


    At the moment when the collision was coming, no sound came out, or even if it came out, it could not be heard.


    But Chen Heng still accurately received the meaning of dusk knight and understood each other''s ideas.


    Looking at this, the dusk Knight also understood that there was not much life, and was ready to use this most amazing last blow to set a prelude to Chen Heng and let him fall with him.


    This is the last thing he can do as the head of the five knights.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng smiled and felt relieved.


    "Finally, is it still here..."


    The most terrible offensive is coming.


    At this moment, Chen Heng did not panic at all, but only had some regrets in his heart.


    He looked ahead, so calm and opposite, to meet the coming moment.


    "Brother!"


    In the distance, Lu Yao''s voice came.


    She looked at the scene in front of her and felt the strong breath. She couldn''t help shouting, the boss with beautiful eyes.


    At this moment, her eyes were red, desperate to rush forward and block the blow for Chen Heng.


    Unfortunately, Chen Heng''s previous protection was not something she could break. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t do it. She could only stay quiet in that area and couldn''t go out at all.


    Under her gaze, the violent collision in the distance was beginning.


    Under that powerful force, Chen Heng''s body was as small as a grain of dust and was directly swallowed.


    His figure disappeared instantly, even the breath was so, completely covered up by the power of the twilight knight.


    First it is covered up, then it is swallowed up completely, until it finally turns into nothingness and disappears completely.


    The light bloomed, and the endless vast energy burst open and rushed to the outside world.


    This force is so powerful that it exhausted all the energy of a king, and the last blow is absolutely terrible.


    Under this force, even the sacred land on one side has been affected and is about to enter the trend of self destruction.


    In the endless light, people can only see a lava beast roaring and exploding in the center.


    There was also a divine bird that was bathed in divine fire. It made a long sound and bathed in golden blood. It reluctantly dragged Lu Yao away from the central area and reluctantly fled.


    And after that, what is left around?


    There''s nothing left.


    After this attack, the vast holy land was collapsed. Even if there were countless Rune arrays on it, it was useless. Large pieces were directly destroyed, leaving only a few fragments.


    The stars around collapsed, and a large number of meteorites turned into star rain, falling in all directions and falling towards an unknown distance.


    What''s left?


    Lu Yao is still alive.


    She was sheltered by Xiaohong and stood on the fragments left after the divine earth was broken. There she shouted reluctantly and tried to shout Chen Heng''s name to know whether Chen Heng was well.


    In the distance, the strong people from all sides of the round table are also watching the war. At the moment, they look at the war situation in front of them, and their eyes show shock.


    For them, this is an absolute epic war. Most of the future will be recorded in the annals and remembered by countless future generations.


    But at this moment, this war also has extraordinary significance.


    "Did the king of dusk... Die in battle?"


    Looking at the terrible scene in front, the strong people standing around were stunned, and their eyes showed a blank color.


    In this war, the twilight Knight did not lose, but to some extent, it can be regarded as a win.


    But after this battle, the twilight Knight himself has fallen.


    The top power of the round table has completely disappeared.


    On the contrary, in the Star Alliance, even if a star king has fallen at the moment, there are still two supreme kings, the black king and the red lotus king.


    Without the twilight knight, the round table has absolutely no room for maneuver under the eyes of the two kings.


    The round table has lost hope and is about to step down from its original hegemony.


    Where should they go, who originally belonged to the round table?


    At this moment, the idea flashed through their hearts and became more and more confused.


    It was not until Lu Yao''s cry woke them up in front that they finally recovered.


    They looked ahead and just saw the divine bird singing, holding Lu Yao standing on the divine earth fragment in front and shouting.


    After the previous fierce war, the divine bird has now reached its limit. Although the breath on the body is still strong and the holy breath is so obvious, it has declined after all. Even the divine fire burning on the body is a little dim and can not maintain its previous brilliance.


    As for Lu Yao, although her strength at the moment is good and has reached level 5, it is nothing for the wandering experts here.


    After all, there are many masters entrenched here at the moment. Among them, those who have reached level 5 dare not say that they are everywhere, but there are definitely not a few.


    Some of the strong are already close to the sixth order.


    A mere Lu Yao is nothing to them.


    Just... Do you want to do it?


    The strong people around looked at each other, and the idea flashed through their hearts at the moment.


    From the camp, they are hostile to Lu Yao.


    Lu Yao was chased by many round table people in the past. Both sides were immortal.


    According to Lu Yao''s current state, as long as they are willing, the experts gathered here will fight together. Lu Yao can''t escape no matter how.


    As long as they like


    Just, really?


    They hesitated.


    The round table is now doomed.


    The Star Alliance is as bright as the rising sun. It is destined to replace the round table and become the overlord of the next era.


    At this time, do they have to work for the round table to win Lu Yao?


    You know, the other party is not only the reincarnation of the king of gold, but also the leader of the Star Alliance and the sister of the king of stars.


    If they take action against them, most of them will enter the blacklist of Star Alliance, and their future will be bleak.


    Even if you want to surrender, you won''t be accepted.


    Thinking of this, they hesitated after all.


    Of course, there are still some loyal officials among so many strong people.


    Therefore, after a moment of hesitation, someone finally wanted to move forward and hit Lu Yao.


    Just at this moment, in the center of the energy explosion ahead, a new breath appeared.


    In the Qi machine of the king of dusk, a breath of different forces suddenly emerged. Although it was weak, it really existed.


    "That''s..."


    Suddenly, the people around changed their faces and looked back.


    In their eyes, the scene ahead began to appear.


    "Cough..."


    On a piece of sacred earth, the dusk Knight fell here, barely raised his head and looked at the figure in front.


    Opposite him, Chen Heng''s figure stood there, calm and tall.


    From then on, his appearance actually seemed a little embarrassed. His clothes were damaged, and there was dripping blood everywhere, dripping on the ground, which dyed the earth red.


    His condition is also extremely weak, weaker than the worst time in the past.


    But even so, he is still alive after all.


    Facing the fatal blow of the knight at dusk, Chen Heng was still alive and survived.


    "You... Why..."


    He fell to the ground alone. At dusk, the knight had completely become a corpse, but he still raised his head and wrote on his face, "why..."


    "Why am I still alive, am I?"


    Although the words of the twilight Knight were not finished, Chen Heng already understood what he meant in front of him.


    "At one time, I saw a man and left something on him."


    Chen Heng didn''t hide the reason why he still survived. He just stood there and said faintly, "I host my foundation, part of my strength and origin on each other."


    "After that, that person entered your round table and became a new star you appreciate."


    He spoke softly, and his breath suddenly changed between the words.


    A breath of killing power is displayed, which is unprecedented. At the moment, it appears so undisguised, floating on Chen Heng.


    Feeling the breath of Chen Heng, the knight''s face changed at dusk and finally responded: "this power......"


    "It''s you!"


    The dusk knight is no stranger to the smell of Chen Heng.


    Just at this moment, in the center of the energy explosion ahead, a new breath appeared.


    In the Qi machine of the king of dusk, a breath of different forces suddenly emerged. Although it was weak, it really existed.


    "That''s..."


    Suddenly, the people around changed their faces and looked back.


    In their eyes, the scene ahead began to appear.


    "Cough..."


    On a piece of sacred earth, the dusk Knight fell here, barely raised his head and looked at the figure in front.


    Opposite him, Chen Heng''s figure stood there, calm and tall.


    From then on, his appearance actually seemed a little embarrassed. His clothes were damaged, and there was dripping blood everywhere, dripping on the ground, which dyed the earth red.


    His condition is also extremely weak, weaker than the worst time in the past.


    But even so, he is still alive after all.


    Facing the fatal blow of the knight at dusk, Chen Heng was still alive and survived.


    "You... Why..."


    He fell to the ground alone. At dusk, the knight had completely become a corpse, but he still raised his head and wrote on his face, "why..."


    "Why am I still alive, am I?"


    Although the words of the twilight Knight were not finished, Chen Heng already understood what he meant in front of him.


    "At one time, I saw a man and left something on him."


    Chen Heng didn''t hide the reason why he still survived. He just stood there and said faintly, "I host my foundation, part of my strength and origin on each other."


    "After that, that person entered your round table and became a new star you appreciate."


    He spoke softly, and his breath suddenly changed between the words.


    A breath of killing power is displayed, which is unprecedented. At the moment, it appears so undisguised, floating on Chen Heng.


    Feeling the breath of Chen Heng, the knight''s face changed at dusk and finally responded: "this power......"


    "It''s you!"


    The dusk knight is no stranger to the smell of Chen Heng.


    Feeling the breath of Chen Heng, the knight''s face changed at dusk and finally responded: "this power......"


    "It''s you!"


    The dusk knight is no stranger to the smell of Chen Heng.


    Feeling the breath of Chen Heng, the knight''s face changed at dusk and finally responded: "this power......"


    "It''s you!"


    The dusk knight is no stranger to the smell of Chen Heng.

 Chapter 557

    On the fragments of the secret place, Chen Heng''s eyes stared at the front.


    In front of him, the body of the twilight knight was there, and now it had become a mummy.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng sighed silently in his heart.


    From the bottom of my heart, there is no doubt about the strength of the dusk knight. Chen Heng was deeply impressed and horrified by that strong power.


    At the last moment, the twilight Knight even surpassed the king and reached a higher level.


    Although this is the power gained at the expense of everything, it is absolutely different to underestimate, which left a deep impression on Chen Heng.


    But even so, it''s over.


    The strength of dusk knight is really strong, far above Chen Heng at the moment.


    But sometimes, being stronger doesn''t mean you can win.


    For this, Chen Heng now has a new experience.


    "Lost a chess piece..."


    Struggling from the ground, Chen Heng looked at the body of the dusk knight in front of him, and his face showed a color of self mockery.


    Under the attack of the Knights just at dusk, Wang Zhong has died.


    At that moment, Chen Heng transferred most of his injuries to Wang Zhong, directly making the other party his substitute.


    Presumably, before dying, the other party should be desperate.


    But that''s good.


    The killing divinity in his body was planted by Chen Heng.


    With his original talent, let alone being valued by the five Knights of the round table, even if he can become the fourth order in the chica Federation, it is very good to awaken the true spirit.


    However, up to now, with the help of killing divinity, it has come to the level close to the sixth level.


    The killing divinity has given him such great help and let him enjoy such a long time. It''s time to pay some price for it.


    The only pity is that Wang Zhong, a tool man, is quite easy to use and has played a great role in these years.


    Without the existence of Wang Zhong, I''m afraid Chen Heng couldn''t recover so quickly.


    Now that the tool man is dead, Chen Heng is really reluctant to give up.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    To this extent, Chen Heng is close to invincible in this world.


    Wang Zhong, a tool man, will probably no longer need it in the future.


    It is good to play its final value in this war.


    Standing alone, Chen Heng flashed various ideas in his heart, then silently turned around and looked into the distance.


    In the four directions, the strong people who originally belonged to the round table City stood, lurking in the dark and peeping at the situation here.


    They peeped here by various means. After seeing Chen Heng who was still alive and the body of the dusk knight, their faces changed greatly and showed an incredible color.


    "How is it possible..."


    "Such a terrible blow can''t completely erase the king of stars?"


    "Dusk is defeated?"


    Bursts of noise came out and spread around.


    At the moment of seeing Chen Heng, I don''t know how many people lose color for it, and how many people don''t believe it.


    The death blow of the Knights just at dusk was as powerful as they had never seen before.


    Even if the so-called king can''t protect himself before that attack, he will fall for it.


    After all, the twilight Knight himself is a king.


    At the cost of the life of the twilight knight, how powerful the final blow will be is unimaginable.


    But now, even if it was such a terrible blow, Chen Heng still blocked it and still survived?


    This is... What an incredible thing


    "The king of stars... Is it a monster?"


    At this moment, the idea flashed in the hearts of people around. Looking at the body next to Chen Heng in front, they couldn''t help feeling complicated.


    Now, with Chen Heng''s appearance, no one has made any more ideas.


    If there were people who wanted to be loyal to the round table and start with Lu Yao before, they haven''t been there yet.


    Because in the front, Chen Heng is standing there.


    He looked scarred, and his body was full of terrible scars, which seemed to be penetrated, extremely terrible.


    However, he is still alive after all.


    As long as such existence exists in one breath, it is invincible to those under the king.


    People below the sixth level will not even have the qualification to bear their breath.


    There is no shortage of loyal officials of the round table here, but since we can practice at this time, we will certainly not die.


    "Brother!"


    In the distance, a cry came.


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked not far away.


    There, Xiao Hong spread her wings and rushed over with Lu Yao.


    Lu Yao rushed directly into Chen Heng''s arms with red eyes and some crying cavity.


    "Are you okay?"


    She looked at Chen Heng in front of her, at his almost penetrated chest, and her eyes were red.


    "It''s all right."


    Chen Heng showed a gentle smile on his face and reached out to touch Lu Yao''s forehead, as if comforting a child.


    "I''m still alive."


    He opened his mouth in a low voice, but there was also a calm.


    At this moment, Chen Heng''s strength began to recover slowly.


    Around, stars were twinkling, in which strands of divine power rushed out and rushed towards Chen Heng''s body, which was finally swallowed by Chen Heng.


    The huge power is rising. At this moment, it seems to form a tide, leading the violent energy around.


    Chen Heng''s body is recovering, instinctively swallowing the strength around him to recover himself.


    When the strength reaches his level, its volume is extremely terrible.


    In just a few puffs, the energy comparable to several stars was swallowed by him and turned into his body.


    With all this, his body began to recover, and a large number of wounds healed and recovered.


    Finally, he opened his eyes again, and the strong breath on his body spread out, sweeping the starry sky, making the strong people around who were observing here tremble and feel terrible.


    "Barely maintained a little combat strength......"


    Standing in place, feeling his own state, Chen Heng sighed softly, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    The knight''s strike just at dusk was really terrible.


    At this moment, Chen Heng has emptied Wang Zhong''s killing power and used it all on himself, but he still can''t recover his injury. He can only barely maintain a little combat power.


    Most of the killing power was used to fight the last blow of the twilight knight, and there was not much power left.


    It will take a long time to recover.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    At dusk, the Knights have fallen, and the collapse of the round table is inevitable.


    If there is no accident, Chen Heng doesn''t need to continue shooting for a long time.


    He has plenty of time to recover.


    The idea flashed in his heart. Then, a spiritual light surged up on him and shrouded him all over.


    Then he looked aside.


    Not far away, the body of the knight was still lying there at dusk. At the moment, I could no longer see the previous appearance. It was calm like a mummy.


    "Mummy..."


    Looking at the body of the knight at dusk in the distance, Chen Heng was a little complicated.


    The strong man who once dominated the world and led an era fell down, and still looked like this.


    Years have changed and destroyed everything.


    The once strong may not always be so, and today''s overlord will wither one day.


    I wonder if one day in the future, he will be reduced to the end in front of him like the dusk knight in front of him?


    Chen Heng doesn''t know and doesn''t care.


    For him, where and how he will die in the future is not a very important thing.


    As long as his life is temporary, he will go on until the end of the years.


    Various thoughts in his mind skipped. Finally, he waved and accepted the body of the twilight knight.


    As a king level existence, even if the twilight Knight falls, its body also contains great value. It can be said that it is a huge treasure house and can develop various functions.


    Even for the king, the existence of this level is not easy to obtain. It is often met but not sought.


    However, for Chen Heng, this trip, he has obtained the remains of two kings, which can be regarded as a great harvest.


    Take the body, Chen Heng and Lu Yao turn around and come to another place.


    In the previous war, the secret land has been completely broken, turned into countless fragments and scattered in the starry sky.


    Pieces of divine earth are scattered in the four directions, like tiny stars, reflecting a faint radiance in the sky, which is very beautiful.


    Chen Heng walked among them and soon found his goal.


    That was the core of the previous sacred land and the place where the twilight Knight slept before.


    A pool of life water emitting a strong breath of life is standing aside, and the exuberant vitality makes people feel palpitating.


    On one side, a golden dragon tree hundreds of meters tall stood there quietly, its branches and leaves were golden, emitting a sacred and inviolable Qi.


    This is the place where dusk knights are asleep before, and is also the core of the whole sacred soil.


    Of course, to some extent, the defense here is also the best. Among them, there are various runes personally arranged by the twilight knight, which blocks the room for previous fighting and protects this area.


    Chen Heng came here, not only to occupy this core land, but also for one thing.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng waved his hand and spread an initial force on his body.


    With the diffusion of the initial force, it seems that there have been some changes around.


    An inexplicable existence was affected by the initial force and instinctively resonated.


    And that existence, located at the bottom of the life pool, emits golden brilliance at the moment.


    In that radiance, the profound meaning of the endless world was unfolding, and various laws and messages flowed one by one, emerging in Chen Heng''s heart.


    I haven''t seen the LORD yet. I just feel the unique brilliance, and some insights emerge.


    "Is that... A slate?"


    On one side, Lu Yao reluctantly looked at the pool water in front of her. Through the light and shadow scene, she vaguely saw the things that existed in it.


    It''s nothing else. It''s a slate.


    Then, Chen Heng waved and took it down.


    Under the light, the shape of the slate appeared.


    Simply from the appearance, this is a very simple slate, showing a light gray as a whole. It looks very old and old, like a precipitation with a long history.


    But in Chen Heng''s view, this slate seems to represent the world.


    On it, a large number of world messages emerged and appeared out of thin air, and various incredible forces shone on it, which made Chen Heng feel a little moved.


    Even if he is just a mortal, if he can hold this slate, he may also become a great strong man.


    Of course, the premise is that this mortal can be recognized by the slate.


    Although the slate is powerful, according to what Chen Heng learned, only those who have the capital to seal the king can use it.


    Otherwise, this is just a simple slate, which can''t be used at all.


    Among the five knights, others are hard to say, but from what Chen Heng learned, it seems that the blue knight has not been recognized by this slate and can''t be used at all.


    "What is this...?"


    Standing aside, Lu Yao''s voice came.


    Looking at the slate in Chen Heng''s hand, Lu Yao subconsciously opened his mouth. At the moment, he was a little distracted.


    I don''t know why, after seeing this stone slab at the moment, she instinctively felt a desire and had an inexplicable emotion.


    The slate in front of her was like something she was missing, which made her feel strange.


    "Initial slate.........."


    On one side, Chen Heng''s voice came, and now he whispered: "this is the king''s virtue, the twilight Knight... It is with this stone plate that he was able to transform..."


    "So..."


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, Lu Yao nodded, which made it clear and understood the value of this slate.


    By virtue of the king, this sentence is enough to prove its value.


    Only with this slate can we have the qualification to become a king.


    "Brother, if you have this slate, you must be able to go further and become stronger."


    Standing in place, Lu Yao smiled and said with some joy.


    "Maybe."


    Chen Heng was noncommittal about Lu Yao''s words. Then, under Lu Yao''s stunned gaze, he put the slate in her hand.


    The simple stone slab fell into Lu Yao''s hands, and then suddenly burst into bright brilliance. The golden brilliance enveloped all directions, making people feel extremely beautiful.


    "Brother, i..."


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Lu Yao was stunned. She was at a loss and didn''t understand what had happened.


    "Sure enough..."


    Standing in place and looking at the scene in front of him, Chen Heng knew it clearly in his heart: "sure enough, you have the qualification to be recognized by slate."


    Lu Yao''s qualification is beyond doubt.


    Her destiny is the strongest that Chen Heng has ever seen in the world.


    Such a powerful destiny can be called the son of the times bred by the world. Like the previous Twilight knights, it is destined to lead an era and become the protagonist of this era.


    In this way, it is absolute for her to have the capital to seal the king. Naturally, she has the ability to be recognized by the initial slate.


    "Take it."


    Looking at Lu Yao who was at a loss in front of him, Chen Heng smiled and then said, "your strength is already very strong, and you will reach that boundary sooner or later."


    "And this stone slab is the key to your way to the king."


    "But... I took it. What do you do, brother?"


    In front of her, Lu Yao looked at the stone slab in front of her, and her eyes were reluctant, but she still insisted on looking at Chen Heng and wanted to refuse.


    "I don''t need this."


    Chen Heng shook his head and said, "now I''m the king."


    That''s the truth.


    The function of the initial slate is equivalent to a voucher.


    In this world, only with the initial slate can we obtain the recognition of the world, enter the initial space without danger, and obtain the initial power.


    When ordinary people touch the initial force, they will be quickly called by the initial force, and even their bodies collapse and fall directly.


    Therefore, we need the initial slate as a means to obtain the power in the initial space and promote the king in this way.


    But Chen Heng is obviously different.


    He has Philip''s separation as a virtue, which is used as a transit to obtain the power in the initial space.


    To some extent, Philip is equivalent to his virtue, equivalent to his own initial slate.


    In that case, he naturally didn''t need the initial slate.


    In this case, although this slate has a great role for him, it is far less important than others.


    Give it to Lu Yao, which is the best choice at present.


    After all, her strength is still very weak. Giving her the initial slate can improve her strength as quickly as possible and make it reach the peak of the world.


    In contrast, although this initial slate is equally important to the black king and the crimson knight, it is not so important, and their strength will not be improved so rapidly.


    The world must have an initial slate to be promoted, which is the reason why the world itself is not allowed to be promoted to level 7. Therefore, it can only be promoted by contacting the origin of the world.


    In other words, as long as the upper limit is strong enough, this limit will naturally disappear.


    In terms of the strength level of the black king and the scarlet knight, as long as they are allowed to change a world high enough on the line, and their talent is enough to move forward quickly and break through to the seventh level or even higher.


    In this case, this slate is not so important to them.


    Instead, he gave Lu Yao more help.


    After all, she will face many challenges if nothing unexpected happens next.


    Standing in place and looking at Lu Yao in front of him, Chen Heng flashed the idea in his heart.


    The light is still shining, enveloping all directions.


    Then time went on.


    However, after that day, the information about the war was completely exposed.


    Many people know that Chen Heng broke the defense line of the round table and entered the inside of the round table to fight the twilight knight.


    More than one force knew the news and paid close attention to it.


    After all, the outcome of this war will be related to the pattern of the starry sky. No matter how much attention can be paid to it.


    Therefore, when Chen Heng appeared again, everyone was in an uproar.

 Chapter 558

    After leaving the core of the round table, Chen Heng did not make as much publicity as others thought.


    In ordinary people''s mind, since they have defeated the twilight knight, it''s not too much to boast their dignity no matter how powerful they are.


    After all, in the past, the twilight knight was the first person in the starry sky, and his strength was well deserved.


    Chen Heng killed the twilight knight and defeated the strongest in the past, which is definitely something to boast about.


    At this time, it is of great significance.


    However, Chen Heng is not interested in this.


    With Lu Yao, he left directly from the site of the round table and left here silently.


    He went to the Star Alliance, and no one dared to stop him along the way.


    Of course, even if they want to stop, they don''t have the power.


    The strongest details and strength of the round table have been exhausted as early as when Chen Heng entered here.


    After the defeat of the knights at dusk, the whole round table was already empty to the extreme, and did not have the power to fight against the strong such as Chen Heng.


    He went all the way until he came to the edge of the round table.


    In several deserted starry skies, people found the breath of Chen Heng.


    His breath was still so strong, his face was flat, and Lu Yao followed him, so he moved forward silently.


    From some clues, it can be seen that he has experienced a great war, and there are still some traces of a great war on his body.


    But even so, his breath was still strong, and that power escaped, as if it could shake down the stars and change the world.


    People with such a strong breath and less than a certain level of strength will not even have the courage to stand in front of them.


    Of course, what is more crucial is the fact that Chen Heng appears here.


    You know, at the previous moment, Chen Heng went to the core of the round table and fought with the twilight knights.


    Now Chen Heng has returned and appeared again.


    What about the twilight knight?


    The results seem obvious.


    "The king of stars appears again. In a remote star region, the breath is very strong!"


    "He seems to have experienced traces of war, and his breath is different from that of ordinary times."


    "Even the twilight knight is not the opponent of the king of stars. He was defeated by him!"


    In the starry sky, all kinds of guesses emerge one by one and appear at this moment.


    The emergence of Chen Heng is an extremely obvious signal for all forces in the starry sky.


    You know, Chen Heng went to fight the twilight Knight before.


    Now Chen Heng is still alive. He''s here. It doesn''t look like much at all.


    Since Chen Heng is all right, what about the twilight knight?


    Has he fallen under the hand of the king of stars?


    This may have attracted everyone''s attention.


    In this regard, I don''t know how many people sent their own forces into the territory of the round table to find out the situation of the original war.


    Soon, the situation of the original war was revealed.


    The news of the fall of the knight spread at dusk.


    Suddenly, the whole starry sky was in an uproar.


    Although there has been speculation about this for a long time, when the news is finally confirmed, the world can''t help feeling creepy and scary.


    Twilight knight, this is once the first of the five knights.


    He once led the other four knights to fight in the starry sky. He did not know how many powerful forces he had conquered along the way. He also fought with the king and personally forced the king of gold into a desperate situation.


    Under the leadership of this knight, the round table can dominate the whole starry sky and become the overlord in this starry sky.


    And now, has the powerful knight who once suppressed an era finally fallen?


    As long as you think about it, people around you can''t help feeling complicated.


    Then a broader counter offensive began.


    After realizing that the last details of the round table were also consumed, the world became more crazy.


    At this moment, I don''t know how many forces rose up and attacked the round table.


    There was no response within the round table.


    In fact, strictly speaking, from the moment the knight fell at dusk, the round table had already disintegrated.


    It is not only the great external pressure, but also many contradictions break out inside it.


    Many strong men who had long been dissatisfied directly rebelled and became independent.


    Some of these strongmen have gone to the New Star Alliance, while others rely on past resources to develop independently.


    Although the round table seems to exist at the moment, it has actually disappeared.


    However, with the fall of the giant round table, the pattern in the starry sky will change, and a large number of resources will be left free for the world to compete for.


    For a moment, the whole starry sky was full of disputes, which seemed particularly lively.


    Chen Heng doesn''t care about this.


    After the collapse of the round table, the pattern in the starry sky may change briefly, but it will eventually gradually return to stability.


    Especially the Star Alliance at the moment.


    After the fall of the knights at dusk, the Star Alliance is actually a new overlord. It is destined to replace the past position of the round table and become the overlord of the next era.


    In fact, the strong people around can see this clearly.


    The reason why they compete is actually just to compete for some chips for themselves. After joining the Star Alliance, they can win better treatment.


    As for the hegemonic side, fighting against the Star Alliance or something, no one has ever thought about it.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll die.


    With Lu Yao, Chen Heng returned to the Hechi stars and closed up among them.


    As for Lu Yao, she practiced together with gunali and became calm.


    The best environment and conditions in the inner part of Hechi star can provide the best teaching for both of them.


    Here, not only the strong from all sides can serve as their mentors, but even Chen Heng will often appear and guide them.


    Under such conditions, their future is destined to be very bright, which is the envy of countless people.


    "That''s it..."


    In the base camp of Xingmeng, a tall golden dragon tree stands, emitting a huge breath of life and infecting the earth.


    Looking carefully, you can find that this golden dragon tree is very tall and has some special marks on it. It seems to be very similar to the golden dragon tree owned by the twilight knight.


    Of course, in fact, this is the previous golden dragon tree.


    Before leaving the round table, Chen Heng didn''t do anything.


    In addition to the initial slate left by the twilight knight, he also brought the rest.


    Of course, at his level, there are not many things that can enter the eye, or even very few.


    However, the golden dragon tree is definitely one of them, so it was directly brought back by Chen Heng and placed here together with the original fragments of the secret place, which has become one of the details of the Star Alliance.


    At the moment, Lu Yao stood here, with Ye and gunali standing in front of her.


    Here she told them about her previous experience and told them what had happened.


    "Twilight knight, did it fall so..."


    Listening to Lu Yao''s story, Gu Nali was OK. She didn''t have a detailed understanding of the power of the twilight knight. Therefore, although she felt powerful at the moment, she didn''t feel much.


    The leaves are different.


    Standing in front of Lu Yao, she looked a little trance. Recalling the existence of the twilight knight, she still had a magical feeling at the moment.


    The twilight knight, who is a strong man above all mortals, is comparable to the existence of the king.


    At that time, he had the combat power comparable to the king. He once met the king of gold at the peak. That kind of strength was frightening.


    For thousands of years after the king of gold fell into decline by accident and finally fell, the twilight knight has always been a nightmare in the hearts of the followers of the king of gold.


    For them, the name dusk Knight means invincible and absolutely terrible.


    In the eyes of the followers of the king of gold, the king of gold is certainly the strongest in the world.


    The twilight knight, who can face the king of gold at his peak, is naturally a boundless existence of terror.


    Now, the once big mountain has been moved away and died in the hands of others.


    That person is not even someone else, but Lu Yao''s brother, a young man who has existed for less than 50 years.


    A young man under the age of 50 not only achieved a great cause that countless people could not touch, but also reached the level of king and defeated the twilight knight, who was a terrorist strongman at the peak thousands of years ago.


    These things are really like magic, which is unacceptable.


    After a while, Ye Zi woke up and accepted the reality.


    "Your brother''s strength..."


    She looked at Lu Yao in front of her. After a long time, she sighed and said, "it may not be much different from the peak of my king......"


    Equal to the king of gold.


    This evaluation is very high for the followers of the king of gold.


    After all, in their eyes, the king of gold is the only God in the world, an absolutely different existence.


    "Maybe."


    Lu Yao didn''t respond much to Ye''s words, but smiled.


    Compared with Ye, Lu Yao has no such great impression of the king of gold.


    He may be an extremely strong man, but so what?


    Now he is just a dead man, just like the twilight knight.


    In Lu Yao''s heart, the king of gold is no longer great. Although it is worthy of awe and respect, it is absolutely impossible to worship it as a God.


    It seemed to feel Lu Yao''s attitude. Ye opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end, she just sighed and didn''t say anything.


    "Yao Yao, what are your plans next?"


    Standing where she was, she looked at Lu Yao in front of her and asked again.


    "Practice, become stronger."


    Facing the sight of leaves, Lu Yao smiled. The whole person looked very calm and relaxed.


    Compared with the state of being chased and killed by the round table in the past, Lu Yao''s state is very relaxed at the moment.


    Now, she has the most solid backing.


    Her brother is one of the strongest people in the starry sky. Her power is the overlord of the starry sky.


    Her family is not full and her parents are still there.


    Compared with the state of being chased and killed by the round table in the past, it is really much easier.


    However, Lu Yao did not give up his practice and lost his motivation.


    In her new heart, there is another thing that she must solve.


    "I want to work hard, don''t waste the conditions my brother prepared for me, and become strong enough to help my brother."


    Standing in place, facing the sight of the leaves, Lu Yao spoke softly and said his thoughts: "then, I have another thing to do."


    "There are some things I want to ask, some accounts, and I have to find someone to ask..."


    She opened her mouth quietly, raised her head silently and looked at a place in the starry sky.


    At this moment, the golden brilliance in her eyes flashed by, dazzling, but soon disappeared and disappeared.


    One side, ye listened to Lu Yao''s words and nodded.


    On the other hand, Gu Nari stood under the golden dragon tree and listened to Lu Yao''s conversation. At the moment, she was about to doze off.


    Compared with Lu Yao, Gu Nari''s talent is not bad at all. It''s hard to practice at ordinary times. Now it''s close to the fourth level.


    Such strength is definitely strong at her age.


    And it seems that she is not far from being officially promoted to the fourth level.


    In front of us, the tall golden dragon tree stands alone, its branches and leaves swaying on it, and from time to time, strands of golden brilliance fall, shining on the earth, setting off a piece of vitality around.


    Time passes slowly in peace.


    In the following time, the star alliance developed slowly and expanded to the outside world step by step.


    Soon, thirty years passed.


    In the past 30 years, Chen Heng has rarely made any more moves, but the only few times are soul stirring occasions.


    Over the past three decades, under the influence of Chen Heng, the Star Alliance has not made great strides and swallowed up a large number of stars, but expanded slowly and brought the areas under its jurisdiction into its own control step by step.


    This is the result of deliberately slowing down the pace. Otherwise, with the current appeal of the Star Alliance, as long as you are willing, a large number of star regions are willing to join the Star Alliance and become a member of the Star Alliance.


    However, although this is fast, it will also lead to various internal problems, which is easy to make the composition of the Star Alliance noisy and degenerate into an organization like a round table.


    In this regard, Chen Heng did not want to see it, so he deliberately slowed down and focused on the interior.


    Over the past 30 years, Star Alliance has made great efforts to improve itself, build colleges and cultivate strong people, and achieved good results.


    When the new generation of strong people came to the stage, it also accelerated the construction of Star Alliance, making this process easier.


    In general, every step of Star Alliance is very stable, not radical, and there are no big problems.


    As for the strong, now there is another top strong in the Star Alliance.


    That''s Lu Yao.


    Thirty years is nothing for some strong people. It may just be a time of practice.


    But for people like Lu Yao who have the capital to seal the king, this is not the case.


    In 30 years, she broke through many obstacles and reached the sixth level with the help of the initial slate.


    As the destiny of this era, Lu Yao''s qualifications and opportunities can not be underestimated, and his cultivation speed is unimaginable.


    Coupled with the initial slate, which symbolizes the origin of the world, and Chen Heng''s teaching, Lu Yao''s practice speed is extremely rapid.


    In just 30 years, she has reached the level of the original five knights. Although she can''t compare with figures such as dusk knights, she is also strong enough to compare with third rate Knights such as Blue Knights.


    To this extent, she also embarked on the star stage, established a prestigious reputation in these short decades, and became the benchmark of the new generation of strong players in the Star Alliance.


    In this regard, the strong around can''t help sighing.


    There are too many strong players in the Star Alliance.


    In the past, there were only three supreme kings, the king of stars, the king of red lotus and the black king.


    Now, there are two more people, Lu Yao and crimson knight.


    Yes, the scarlet Knight also joined the Star Alliance.


    After the news of the fall of the knight at dusk came, the crimson Knight sat under the golden dragon tree and remained silent for a long time. He didn''t resume his activities until a few months later.


    After that, she abided by the previous agreement with Chen Heng, joined the Star Alliance and expanded the momentum of the Star Alliance.


    Now, Lu Yao, a strong new generation, has joined us.


    Today''s Star Alliance, no matter the quality or quantity of the strong, will not be inferior to the previous round table, or even worse.


    Even if the original five Knights return again and fight with the Star Alliance, the Star Alliance will not be afraid.


    In this atmosphere, it is more and more natural for Star Alliance to ascend to the top and become the overlord of the star sky.


    And one day, there began to be action within the Star Alliance.


    Under the leadership of Lu Yao, a large number of strong people went to a remote star region.


    Her movements immediately attracted the attention of all the strong people around.


    The news about that star domain was spread out as fast as possible and known to all.


    Soon, everyone knew the situation of that star field.


    It is a very remote and desolate star region, which is not prosperous and has not much civilization.


    The civilization level of the only few life stars is not very high, and they are of little value at all.


    Such a star field should not be of great value to the Star Alliance. Even if it is a free gift at ordinary times, it may not be wanted.


    But now, Lu Yao, with her hands, went to the star field with great fanfare.


    Is there any reason for this?


    Almost subconsciously, this idea flashed through everyone''s heart. At this moment, subconsciously wants to follow Lu Yao to explore the secrets existing in the star domain.


    Under this unprecedented attention, Lu Yao''s figure came to this star domain and came to a place in this star domain.


    "Is this it?"


    Led by the people behind him, Lu Yao came outside a star.


    If you look carefully, you can find many acquaintances.


    Behind Lu Yao, ye ye and other followers are here. Now they come with Lu Yao.


    And in front of them was a somewhat deserted star.


    The stars in front of us do not look prosperous. Although we already have traces of life and are a life star, we have not bred enough civilization.

 Chapter 559

    "What is the Golden Knight doing here?"


    Looking at Lu Yao''s actions, people around him were confused and puzzled.


    Stars like those in front of us, although they have certain value, they are only for ordinary people.


    For Lu Yao, who is a Golden Knight and a leading figure in the Star Alliance, such a life star is not worth mentioning at all. Usually, even if she sees it, she won''t do much.


    Now, however, they have come here with great fanfare.


    But I don''t know what to do.


    For Lu Yao''s plan, people around have doubts. Only a few people understand the purpose of Lu Yao''s coming here.


    Standing outside the star in front of her, Lu Yao lowered her head and looked at the star in front of her.


    In her eyes, the star in front of her is so beautiful and bright, all of which have distinct vitality and a primitive scenery.


    These are what ordinary people can see.


    In Lu Yao''s eyes, it is another scene.


    The golden light enveloped everything and completely enveloped the star in front of us.


    Under Lu Yao''s eyes, the stars in front of her were shrouded by a powerful force and sheltered under it.


    This power is very powerful, which is a kind of power of the king. If ordinary people come here, even the strong ones at the level of five knights, I''m afraid they can''t find the reality here and know the situation here.


    But Lu Yao is different.


    Although the power enveloping here is powerful, Lu Yao feels very familiar with it. It even comes from the same source as some power on her.


    "The power of gold..."


    Standing where she was, Lu Yao looked at the stars shrouded in the power of gold and couldn''t help smiling and laughing at herself.


    Then she went on with her followers.


    When she came, she brought a lot of people, dense, like an army.


    However, when he went down, there were few people following Lu Yao, only a few followers such as ye.


    Up to now, when decades have passed, Ye has finally grown up. Although it can''t be compared with Lu Yao and other strong people standing at the top of the starry sky, it also ranks fifth. Even if you look at the starry sky, it''s not bad.


    They followed Lu Yao and came to the star under their feet.


    When you come here, the familiar Qi mechanism is displayed, giving people a familiar feeling.


    "It''s the power of gold......"


    Feeling the familiar Qi machine around, the leaf''s face is a little complicated. At the moment, he murmurs subconsciously.


    The stars in front of me are shrouded in the power of gold. The familiar smell makes the leaf not forget, but also makes the leaf think of something.


    After they came, the scene around them began to change.


    In a certain area of the stars, a huge city appeared out of thin air, sending a clear signal to the people around it and telling its location.


    With the arrival of Lu Yao and others, the people hiding on the star finally stopped hiding and directly revealed their base camp.


    "It seems that the owner here knows we''re here..."


    Standing in place, feeling the breath from there, Lu Yao raised her head and showed a smile on her face: "let''s go."


    When the voice fell, she took the lead and went to the area first.


    Soon, a huge city appeared in front of them.


    The city in front of us is huge. It not only covers a huge area, but also looks perfect in all aspects.


    Among them, there are all kinds of instruments flying, and robots with intelligence are moving and collecting all kinds of resources around.


    On the whole, it is full of a breath of civilization, which is completely inconsistent with the desolate scene around.


    In this regard, both Lu Yao and ye are not surprised.


    "My king, shall we go in?"


    Aside, a middle-aged man opened his mouth and looked at Lu Yao''s face and asked respectfully.


    Listening to the middle-aged man''s words, Lu Yao opened her mouth and was about to reply. At last, she paused and looked aside.


    Ahead, I saw a figure slowly coming out in the city.


    It was a familiar figure between Yao and ye.


    He looks like an old man. He looks a little lean on the whole, but his breath is still strong, reaching the level of the fifth highest level.


    "Philip..."


    Looking at the appearance of the old man in front, Lu Yao muttered to herself, showing a little nostalgic color on her face.


    Philip, this is Lu Yao''s acquaintance.


    At the critical moment, Philip stood up and helped Lu Yao a lot.


    He is also a follower of the king of gold, a legacy of the past and, to some extent, a teacher of Ye.


    Ye learned a considerable part of the teleportation array from Philip.


    However, since Lu Yao left Qika star and wandered into the depths of the starry sky, Philip has disappeared and never appeared again.


    In the 30 years since Star Alliance defeated the round table and expanded on a large scale, Lu Yao also used the power of Star Alliance to find Philip, but finally got nothing.


    Now, it''s here.


    "Your Highness, long time no see."


    Ahead, Philip walked out of the city ahead and came to Lu Yao. Then he looked respectful and said.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time..."


    Looking at Philip in front of him, Lu Yao nodded and then whispered, "it seems that you have understood the purpose of my coming here."


    "Nature."


    Listening to Lu Yao''s words, Philip smiled bitterly, and then said, "we already know the purpose of your coming here."


    "The observer is waiting ahead..."


    "Hum."


    One side, another follower of Lu Yao snorted coldly and was dissatisfied: "your highness of Xingmeng came here. Why don''t you come out to meet him in person?"


    "Does he think he is a king?"


    With the voice falling, a breath of terror spread.


    The faces around him showed dissatisfaction one after another, and a pair of eyes fell on Philip, giving him great pressure.


    Today is different from the past.


    At this time, Lu Yao is no longer an ordinary girl in the past.


    Today, she is the royal highness of the Star Alliance, known as the top power of the Golden Knight, and the sister of the star king. She is known as the Star Alliance princess who is the most promising to ascend the king and become the master of the Star Alliance in the future.


    With this kind of identity, Lu Yao is an absolute noble in today''s starry sky. Even those top forces and civilizations dare not underestimate it. They must be received with the highest etiquette.


    Being stared at by a pair of eyes, even Philip felt a lot of pressure.


    After all, the strength of these followers is not weak, and there is basically no one weaker than level 5.


    Being watched by these people, even if Philip''s strength is not weak, he will feel considerable pressure.


    However, he could only smile bitterly, and then opened his mouth and explained, "I''m sorry."


    "It''s not that the observer doesn''t want to come out to meet, but that the observer can''t come out and can only move in this city."


    "The specific situation, your highness, will understand after you go in."


    While listening to Philip''s words, Lu Yao nodded and did not continue to embarrass him: "I know."


    When the voice fell, she raised her head and looked at the city ahead. Then she took a direct step and went forward.


    Beside her, Philip looked at her movements, couldn''t help laughing bitterly, and then stepped forward.


    Before long, they entered the city in front of them.


    The scene in the city is not depressed, on the contrary, there are many people.


    It''s very lively around. There are pedestrians walking in all places. It looks very prosperous.


    Lu Yao was surprised by this situation. She couldn''t help turning around and looking at Philip.


    "All the people here are descendants of my king''s followers."


    Facing Lu Yao''s eyes, Philip opened his mouth and explained: "in the original catastrophe, the observer adults took the initiative to save some followers. Then after thousands of years, the original people continued to multiply, and now the number is very large."


    "There are only a few cities here."


    "There are more cities under the ground."


    He opened his mouth to Lu Yao and explained.


    "I see."


    Listening to Philip''s explanation, Lu Yao nodded.


    Then she moved on and led by Philip to an area.


    This is the core of the city and a unique place.


    The surrounding space is very spacious. There is only one thing in the space of hundreds of meters.


    It was a huge one eye.


    One eye lies quietly in the golden original liquid of life, recovers itself in it, and seems to have been sleeping here all the time.


    Until now, Lu Yao and others came, one eye had some reaction.


    One golden eye opened and looked at Lu Yao and others.


    The breath of the king of gold alone escaped and enveloped the four sides.


    Almost in an instant, Lu Yao''s body reacted spontaneously. At the moment, the golden mark on her forehead appeared spontaneously. One eye turned into pure gold and looked at each other with that huge one eye.


    Two powerful forces collided with each other, and the smell was particularly terrible, making people feel like suffocating.


    It was not until a long time later that peace was restored here.


    "Welcome, heir to the king of gold."


    Ahead, I felt the pure and powerful breath of Lu Yao. The one eye moved, and then an idea was transmitted.


    With only one eye left, it is naturally impossible to speak directly.


    However, for their existence, even if they have no vocal organs, it is not difficult to make sound out of thin air.


    Lu Yao was not surprised, but nodded and said, "look, you''ve been waiting for me."


    "Of course."


    In front, the one eyed observer sighed and then opened his mouth: "I have noticed you since your brother defeated the blue knight and established the Star Alliance."


    "From then on, I knew that you would come here sooner or later."


    "Because of my brother''s strength?"


    Lu Yao sneered.


    What the immediate observer said was direct.


    If Chen Heng had not been born, under normal circumstances, Lu Yao would have been pursued and killed by the people of the round table. The future is bleak and naturally does not deserve too much attention.


    But with the shelter of Chen Heng, it is different.


    With the shelter of the strongest like Chen Heng, Lu Yao can grow up safely and even become a top strong person under the guidance of Chen Heng.


    At that time, most of the problems existing in the gold mark will also be found.


    Lu Yao will arrive here sooner or later.


    "Your excellence is also one of the reasons."


    In front of him, the observer continued to speak without much emotion in his voice: "from the moment you untie the golden mark through your own efforts, I understand your excellence."


    The golden mark on Lu Yao is essentially derived from their gifts.


    It was they who stripped off the golden mark, found Luyao and planted it on Luyao.


    The power of a king is naturally a great gift and opportunity.


    However, there are also great limitations in this opportunity.


    The restrictions in the golden mark have always existed, but they have not been found.


    If other people are OK, but if they are in the hands of observers and others, the power given by the golden seal will disappear immediately and will not work at all.


    Even at the critical moment, the golden mark will deprive Lu Yao of her life, return to the hands of observers and others with all her strength, and become the food for the growth of others.


    It was Lu Yao''s original fate to fall in the pursuit of the five knights and become a victim, or become a sacrifice to another king of gold.


    But as early as before, Lu Yao broke this fate.


    Rely not on others, but on yourself.


    "Thanks to the pursuit of the round table."


    Looking at the observer in front of her, Lu Yao showed a sneer on her face: "if they didn''t chase me so hard, they beat me seriously again and again, and broke the gold mark again and again, I might not be able to find the hidden problems in the gold mark, and the year was still in the dark."


    Lu Yao had discovered the hidden problems in the gold mark as early as that year.


    Most of the reason for her discovery lies in her experience.


    The bloody battle was so miserable that the golden mark on Lu Yao was broken again and again and restored again and again.


    In the process of repeated damage and recovery, Lu Yao had a deeper understanding and understanding of the gold mark, so he successfully cracked the limitations.


    "In this regard, I would also like to thank you."


    Standing in place, Lu Yao sneered and opened his mouth like this.


    For this, the observer in front can only sigh and can''t say more.


    "I can understand your anger."


    In front, after a moment of silence, the observer''s voice continued: "I know your purpose, too."


    "However, you have to rely on yourself to achieve your goal."


    "As early as the beginning, we divided the gold mark into two, one is the corner and the other is the core."


    "The two seals want to be one again, the only one swallowing each other."


    "And this depends on yourself."


    In front of him, the voice of the observer kept ringing, and Lu Yao couldn''t help frowning.


    "What exactly should I do?"


    She frowned and continued to ask.


    "Fight with your will."


    The observer''s voice continued to ring, and now he said, "in the process of swallowing the mark, what is swallowed is not only the mark, but also everything of another person."


    "If you want to swallow these, you have to rely on your own everything to compete."


    "Whoever wins will be able to get everything from others and integrate the golden mark again."


    "The loser''s side will be completely reduced to the victor''s food and will no longer exist."


    "No longer exists?"


    Standing in place, Lu Yao sneered: "do you know what would happen to you if I had an accident here?"


    "The king of stars will be angry. No one here, including me, can survive."


    Ahead, the voice of the observer continued to come, looking very honest: "even this star will be destroyed by the anger of the king of stars, and everything left by the king of gold will disappear."


    "Since you know this, how dare you let me go?"


    Lu Yao sneered and then said, "within three days, hand over another carrier carrying the gold mark."


    "Otherwise, blood will wash here and no one will stay."


    She opened her mouth coldly, and there was a terrible murderous spirit in her voice, which was frightening.


    What must compete through will and fight through itself in order to integrate the golden mark.


    Lu Yao scoffed at this and didn''t believe it at all.


    As the host of the gold mark, she can''t understand the characteristics of the gold mark.


    This thing is not so hard to deprive. As long as the host carrying the gold mark dies, the gold mark will appear naturally.


    At that time, don''t you just fuse the gold mark?


    How can there be so much nonsense from the immediate observer!


    In Lu Yao''s opinion, the observers said so much. In the final analysis, they didn''t want her to fight with another person and fall into the steps they designed.


    Whether this is a trap or not, Lu Yao will not do what they want.


    She is not afraid of fighting, nor is she afraid of any duel, but it can obviously be a trap, and she can never touch it.


    Now she is not the time when she had no background in the past and can only rely on herself to fight.


    In front of him, listening to Lu Yao''s murderous words, the observer suddenly stopped and was silent at this time.


    Lu Yao''s reaction was completely unexpected.


    He said so much before. According to his analysis of Lu Yao''s character, shouldn''t the other party firmly believe that he is invincible and then take a bite?


    How did this happen?


    However, Lu Yao''s threat is real.


    Today''s Lu Yao is not the ordinary girl in the past. She can be manipulated by them.


    Today, she is not only strong enough to be comparable to the five knights, but also stands behind the coarsest backstage in the starry sky.


    They can''t afford it.


    "Your Highness... If you forcibly deprive the mark, it may..."


    In front of him, the observer''s voice continued to ring, trying to say something, but finally stopped.


    Because in front of us, the breath of destruction emerges and emerges at this moment.


    In front of her, Lu Yao''s face was cold, and a bright light was displayed in her hand, which contained the power of terror, like a river of stars flowing.

 Chapter 560

    Powerful forces are emerging and gathering in Lu Yao''s hands.


    In the slender palm, this moment is like a river of stars flowing, especially unique and powerful. The breath has not been fully revealed, but a little escapes. It seems that it can suppress the Jiuchong sky and break the Jiuyou earth.


    As soon as this force came out, the observer in front of him was silent. Even his voice could no longer maintain calm. It seemed to be stuck in his throat and became particularly hoarse.


    The king is definitely the power of the king level.


    And he is not an ordinary king.


    As the master of this base and the legacy of the king of gold, the observer has a deep understanding of the power of the king of gold.


    At the moment, in the observer''s feeling, the power in Lu Yao''s hand is almost stronger than the king of gold, even when the king of gold is in its heyday.


    Absolute terror.


    "This mark contains my brother''s full blow......"


    In front of her, Lu Yao''s faint voice sounded all around at the moment: "I just don''t know what will happen if I hit it here......"


    "Since this is the shelter of the king of gold, I think it can be blocked. There won''t be many casualties..."


    Lu Yao''s voice was quiet, so she looked at the observer and Philip in front of her, with a sigh in her tone, as if she really thought so.


    The observer was completely silent.


    The current situation is like someone pointing a gun at you and asking you whether the weather is good or not.


    Dare you say no?


    "You..."


    The observer''s heart was bitter. His voice rang around for a long time. Finally, he opened his mouth and sighed.


    "Give her someone..."


    Finally, he made a choice and softened it directly.


    While listening to the observer''s words, Philip subconsciously raised his head and looked at him. He wanted to say something, but he looked at the mark in Lu Yao''s palm. Finally, he sighed and stopped talking at all.


    It''s no use saying anything if you''re not as strong as people.


    Whether it is strength or backstage, they are all inferior to people.


    In terms of power, Lu Yao is now a figure at the level of five knights, and her strength is frightening.


    If that''s all, they''ll try their best to suppress it.


    But Lu Yao''s backstage is the real terror.


    The king of stars is her brother, plus the Star Alliance, which is the overlord of the star sky.


    Behind her stood at least three kings.


    This line-up, let alone the fall of the king of gold, is afraid that even if the king of gold recovers, it is impossible to resist.


    After all, just a king of stars, its power is already so terrible that it is suspected to be superior to the king of gold.


    Although they have their own ideas in their hearts, they are not stupid.


    In the face of such a lineup, there is no room for them to resist.


    Finally, they got up silently and handed over the man to Lu Yao.


    A figure was sleeping in a coffin like container.


    It''s also a woman. She doesn''t look too old. She''s about twelve or thirteen years old and looks a little immature.


    But on his forehead, there is also a golden mark.


    But compared with the gold mark on Lu Yao, the gold mark on the girl''s head is much more complex.


    The texture is very complex and mysterious. Both strength and complexity are on the golden mark of Lu Yao, which gives people an extremely obvious feeling.


    Feeling this, Lu Yao sneered, then lowered her head and continued to look at the girl in front of her.


    Then she found some differences.


    Compared with Lu Yao, the girl in front of her is obviously very different.


    Her skin was a little pale, and her whole person was very beautiful. Even though she was young, she had shown that beautiful feeling.


    More importantly, her hair is golden, there are many places on her body, and she also has the characteristics of the king of gold.


    These characteristics will also exist after Lu Yao activates the power of the golden mark, but he must maintain the existence of the power of gold.


    The girl in front of her, obviously still sleeping, already has these characteristics, and so obvious.


    That powerful blood force full of the majesty of the king of gold is even more frightening and frightening.


    "Direct descendant of the king of gold....."


    Standing in place and looking at the sleeping girl in the container, Lu Yao''s mood is inexplicably complicated: "no wonder those people are so nervous......"


    The direct descendants of the king of gold will accept the power of the king of gold far better than outsiders, and their awakening degree will be higher and easier to become strong.


    Judging from the terrible blood breath of the girl in front of her, I''m afraid her blood source is very close to the king of gold, and may even have returned to her ancestors, close to the parent-child level of the king of gold.


    This degree of blood can be called the son of the king.


    With its blood and the mark of the king of gold, it can probably increase its power to the maximum, or even close to the king at one stroke.


    It''s possible. No wonder the observer cares about her so much that he doesn''t hesitate to spend so much to pave the way for her.


    "Blood is very strong and potential is very strong......"


    After observing carefully for a moment, Lu Yao flashed various thoughts in her heart: "when you go back, ask your brother if there is any way to peel off the gold mark without harming her life."


    It would be a pity if the blood of the king close to the source was so strong as the girl in front of him.


    Even if there is no golden mark, with the blood and talent of the girl in front of her, I''m afraid she also has the ability to be king, enough to reach the level of five knights.


    Rao is Lu Yao, and he can''t help but feel a pity for talents. This idea flashed in his heart.


    Then she left here with the people in front of her.


    Behind him, a huge golden one eye watched Lu Yao''s movements and sighed for a long time.


    Lu Yao returned to the star alliance with many inheritance of the girl and the king of gold.


    To the observer, there are many traditions of the king of gold.


    These inheritances are left over by the king of gold. They are very precious and rare. This time, they were all moved back by Lu Yao.


    She used a good reason.


    Since she is the master of the gold mark and the reincarnator of the king of gold, taking back what belongs to the king of gold is like taking her own.


    For this reason, she directly copied these heritages, and even brought back some cherished things, which almost emptied the observer.


    In this process, the observer and Philip were also very happy. Looking at the dazzling mark in Lu Yao''s hand, the smile on his face never stopped. Obviously, he was also very happy.


    It seems that they are satisfied and hospitable to support Lu Yao, the future king of gold.


    The inheritance of the king of gold has greatly supplemented the details of the Star Alliance and greatly increased the number of inheritance within the Star Alliance.


    It''s a big harvest.


    After being accepted by Xingmeng, Lu Yao subconsciously wants to find Chen Heng and ask him for help.


    But the final result was that Chen Heng had already left.


    "Left?"


    Knowing the news that Chen Heng left, Lu Yao was stunned.


    And now, in the starry sky.


    In a desolate star field, a figure shuttles rapidly among them.


    Compared with Lu Yao''s travel, Chen Heng''s travel is very simple, there is no pomp, he is just alone.


    From the appearance, it is impossible to know that this is the leader of the Star Alliance. I''m afraid it will only be regarded as an ordinary person.


    Of course, the premise is to eliminate the terrible smell on him.


    "Is it near here?"


    In this desolate star field, Chen Heng shuttled around and finally came to a star.


    Under his gaze, the shape of the star in front of him was revealed.


    The stars look very old, but they look very dilapidated.


    This area once suffered from the king level war, so that the surroundings were completely broken, and even the stars themselves seemed very desolate.


    Once the breath of the king left a heavy mark here, making it look dilapidated and almost barren.


    At first glance, the environment here is not even as good as Chika stars.


    Chen Heng looked here and felt the breath.


    Compared with the broken environment here, there are a lot of strong people here, and there are a lot of strong breath.


    Among them, the most powerful one has reached the fifth level limit, and its combat power is comparable to the sixth level.


    However, the man seemed to have encountered some accident and was about to die.


    Feeling the breath below, various thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    Then, at the next moment, he stepped forward.


    In situ, his figure disappeared instantly and appeared in the stars ahead.


    On a deserted and dilapidated street, Chen Heng''s figure appeared, just like an ordinary person standing here.


    He looked around and saw everything in front of him emerge and then disappear quickly.


    The name of this star is called golden star.


    The people here are known as the descendants of the ancient king, and powerful people have appeared more than once.


    In the legend here, even the once king of gold seems to come from this area. He once obtained some great inheritance in this area, and then he was able to walk into the starry sky.


    But now, this once strong place has long declined.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng looked around.


    He saw everything around him.


    In front of the stars, although the civilization of the people around is strong, the resources are particularly scarce.


    Here, except for a few strong people, most of the other civilians simply can''t live a stable life.


    Of course, there is a normal life.


    However, compared with normal civilization, their materials in many places are very scarce, and their strength is far from commensurate with their civilization.


    This star has suffered a terrible war. After the war, many stars around it have been destroyed. Even the star under your feet has suffered a heavy blow. The environment has changed greatly and is no longer suitable for human survival.


    Finally, it slowly became what it looked like.


    Chen Heng walked around and listened to the speeches of the people around him.


    "Alas..."


    Sighs came from one side, as if someone was discussing something outside.


    "Another energy pile went out..."


    Some people talked around and sighed inexplicably.


    "I''m afraid next, the time for the destruction of this star is closer......"


    "Alas..."


    People around are sighing.


    An inexplicable sense of pessimism and despair pervaded the area.


    Chen Heng looked at them and shook his head.


    The resources on this star are drying up bit by bit.


    At this moment, it is not far from the day when the star is completely destroyed.


    The great war has led to great hidden dangers on this star. It''s OK to say at ordinary times, but once it breaks out, the result will be disastrous.


    Of course, this has nothing to do with Chen Heng.


    He came here not for the people on this star, but to find someone.


    Except for the man he was looking for, what happened to others had nothing to do with him.


    So he walked silently to the front and came to the core of the star.


    In that area, a huge palace stood, and now it appeared there. So far, it emerged.


    The breath Chen Heng felt came from there.


    Feeling the once familiar breath, Chen Heng paused, then took a step and continued to move forward.


    In the palace, guards stood there, looking around seriously, alert to all possible threats.


    However, they were unaware of Chen Heng''s arrival and stood there silently, but they found nothing.


    This is quite normal.


    In terms of Chen Heng''s current strength, if he doesn''t want to, no one in the world can find his whereabouts except a few people.


    So he walked into it and came to a strange palace.


    Inside the palace, the familiar atmosphere unfolds.


    As Chen Heng walked in, a woman''s appearance appeared.


    It was a beautiful looking girl with dazzling blond hair.


    She looks very beautiful. The whole person is like a doll. She has the feeling of mixed race. Her facial features are exquisite and tall, which is extremely moving.


    In the spacious room, she sat in front of her desk, looking at the records in front of her, frowning.


    "Did the reactor go out again..."


    Looking at the record in front of her, the woman sighed, and her mood looked a little complicated.


    She looked a little sad, with a sad color on her delicate and beautiful face. She didn''t know why she was upset.


    "Your Highness..."


    Aside, a woman''s voice came.


    The blonde looked up and saw a woman in black coming here with a drink in her hand.


    "It''s been a few hours. Have a drink..."


    The woman in black looked at the blonde girl and whispered, "don''t be too anxious. There will always be a way."


    "Alas..."


    The blonde got up, looked at the black robed woman in front of her, whispered, "haven''t you found any news about their brothers?"


    Listening to the blonde girl''s words, the black robed woman paused in place, did not speak, and remained silent.


    But even without opening her mouth, the attitude she showed was enough to show everything.


    The blonde was disappointed. She shook her head and whispered, "you know..."


    "Our situation is getting worse and worse..."


    She opened her mouth softly, and her face was particularly complicated: "this star is about to be destroyed... The materials we have saved are not enough for us to leave, and even our contact with the outside world has been cut off..."


    "In the war thirty years ago, my brother broke with my father. In the end, the stars not only suffered great damage, but also destroyed the only star map and Dharma array..."


    "If it goes on like this... We are the golden stars. I''m afraid sooner or later..."


    She stood there and said it to herself. She didn''t know whether to say it to the people in front of her or to herself.


    In this regard, the woman in black couldn''t say anything. She could only be silent for a moment and comfort: "don''t worry..."


    "There will always be a way..."


    "I believe that the great golden family will not die out..."


    "I also believe..."


    The blonde nodded seriously and said, "I heard that in the outside world, the round table has been destroyed and replaced by the Star Alliance..."


    "The master of the Star Alliance, who is known as the king of stars, has a sister who is said to be the reincarnation of the king of gold......"


    "I''ve sent someone to visit and hope to see the senior management of Star Alliance through this relationship..."


    "If we can get the assistance of Star Alliance, we may... Have a glimmer of hope..."


    She sighed and whispered.


    When I said this, there was a glimmer of hope between my eyebrows.


    "The people of the king of gold..."


    One side, listening to the words of the blonde girl, Chen Heng whispered, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    Although it was not a long time to come here, with Chen Heng''s ability, he has found out most of the information of the star.


    This star, known as the golden star, is the hometown of the king of gold.


    To some extent, the people here are of the same race as the king of gold.


    However, they have not enjoyed much of the benefits of the king of gold.


    Even because of their relationship with the king of gold, in the past, they were suppressed by the Star Alliance and had to live in seclusion in this place. They didn''t dare to expose their whereabouts and have been hiding carefully.


    It was not until the round table collapsed and the Star Alliance took its place in this era that they dared to come out openly and seek their own status again.


    As for the messengers they sent to the Star Alliance.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng thought for a moment, but he still had no impression.


    Since the establishment of Star Alliance, Lu Yao''s news was exposed, a large number of people related to the king of gold emerged around.


    Among these people, some are known as the former followers of the king of gold, and some are known as the descendants of the king of gold. There are countless true and false.


    However, even if it was true, Lu Yao didn''t like the forces left by the king of gold.


    If there is no accident, the messenger sent by the golden star in front of him is either dealt with directly as a liar or driven away directly by Lu Yao.


    In other words, I''m afraid the expectations of the blonde girl are doomed to fail.

 Chapter 561

    In front of Chen Heng, the two women were still discussing there and seemed pessimistic about their future.


    Standing still, Chen Heng didn''t care about the problems discussed by the two women.


    He just stood there, looking at the blonde girl sitting on the wooden chair in front, with a little nostalgic look on his face.


    The blonde in front of him, he had seen.


    When he first came to the world and was on the Chika star, the blonde met Chen Heng and gave him some help.


    It was the original help that enabled Chen Heng to activate the inheritance of the initial space, obtain some things, and pave the way and foundation for further contact with the initial space.


    From this point of view, Chen Heng should thank her.


    Many years have passed, and now, the blonde in front of me seems to have separated from the original childishness and become the leader of the star.


    Her appearance is still the same as before, but her character has become mature, firm and has a trace of leadership style.


    That''s good, good.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng smiled and then turned around and left here.


    After he left, an inexplicable smell remained, emerged around and told him of his existence.


    After leaving the palace, Chen Heng embarked on a new road.


    He walked on the star, toured in various areas, and carefully experienced the situation above the star.


    I have to say, the situation on this star is very serious.


    As early as that year, the star had experienced a king level war.


    Fighting at this level has already exceeded the limit of ordinary people''s imagination and reached another level.


    It is conceivable that this star, known as the golden star, must have been extremely strong enough to command the four directions, otherwise I dare not use this name.


    But after World War I, the star was almost destroyed, but it was forcibly suppressed and barely maintained its existence.


    However, the hidden danger has always existed, but it did not break out immediately because of the seal.


    More than ten years ago, a new war broke out on this star, which caused the seal to be touched.


    The root gene of the star was shaken and became more and more dangerous.


    Now, the star has embarked on the road of self destruction. If Chen Heng doesn''t come, I''m afraid the star will be completely destroyed in a few years.


    Walking everywhere, Chen Heng''s breath remains in all areas above the star.


    Then he left here.


    He left quickly.


    Before he came, the star was a rotten look about to be destroyed, and had gradually collapsed.


    But after Chen Heng came, there were a lot of changes on this star.


    A vigorous vitality emerged from all regions of the stars.


    Almost in an instant, there were drastic changes in the whole star.


    The original broken seal was completed, and the whole star bloomed again, as if it had come back to life.


    On this day, the blonde sat quietly in her office, but suddenly stunned.


    A powerful breath suddenly appeared and enveloped the star.


    Feeling the breath, her face changed greatly. She took the woman in black to go out and looked at the outside world.


    Then an amazing scene unfolded in front of her.


    A big hand fell from the sky, like covering the whole star, covering everything above the star.


    In all directions, a large number of stars and materials were absorbed and directly integrated into the star under the cover of the invisible hand.


    The earth is shaking, and the stars under your feet are changing at a speed visible to the naked eye. That speed is frightening.


    "Is that a God?"


    At this moment, there were bursts of shouts everywhere in the whole star.


    The world looked at this scene like creation and felt thrilled and shocked one after another.


    Many people knelt down, looked piously into the air and felt the great power of the gods.


    The world was shocked.


    Blonde girls and black robed women were no exception, staring at the scene in front of them.


    Compared with ordinary people, their strength is stronger and their status is higher. Naturally, they will not think this is the so-called God.


    But the terrorist power revealed in this scene also really made them feel terrible.


    "Such power..."


    The blonde looked at the scene in front of her and couldn''t help taking a breath: "at least one king did it..."


    Change the world, change a star with one person''s strength, and recreate a star in the blink of an eye. Only the legendary king can have such terrible means.


    Then new doubts arose.


    Who is the king who shot? Why help them?


    Standing in place, the blonde flashed this doubt in her heart.


    It seemed that she felt the doubt in her heart, and a light bloomed.


    The golden radiance bloomed, shrouded in all directions, and then turned into a spiritual light, which poured into the minds of the blonde girls.


    In the hazy, they seemed to see a vaguely familiar figure, a handsome young man.


    In addition, there is a line of handwriting.


    Chica star, lukon.


    Looking at the scene in front of her, the blonde girl and the woman in black stopped. After a long silence, she reacted.


    "Lu Kong... Is it the child at the beginning?"


    The woman in black took the lead in responding. At this moment, she whispered, "I remember that your highness boarded the mark of the initial slate on him......"


    "Now it''s only a few decades. Did the original child grow up to this step?"


    She was a little shocked and didn''t know what to say.


    Aside, the blonde girl didn''t speak, but silently recited the name of Lu Kong in her heart. Her mood was inexplicably complex.


    However, after Chen Heng shot, the ancient star finally avoided the end of destruction and successfully changed into a new vitality.


    To some extent, this is Chen Heng''s reward for the blonde girl.


    After that, he left the star and didn''t mean to meet the two people.


    Leaving the golden star, Chen Heng returned to the Star Alliance and continued to return to his previous life.


    In the following decades, Star Alliance continued to develop.


    After decades of accumulation, Star Alliance continues to expand outward. Although the speed is not too fast, it is very stable.


    Whenever the star alliance goes to the area, all around are subject, and there is no resistance at all.


    In this way, after another 50 years, the Star Alliance reached the peak of the original round table, truly controlled the star sky and became a new star overlord.


    At this stage, the Star Alliance has no enemy in the whole star sky.


    Looking around, there is no hostile force at all.


    In these 50 years, the changes within the Star Alliance are also great.


    During this period, Lu Yao merged the marks left by the original king of gold. With the help of the initial slate, she successfully entered that level and became a king.


    Now she may have been the king of gold.


    However, after being promoted to the king, she took the initiative to abandon the golden mark left by the king of gold and handed it to zero one.


    That was the girl who had been taken from Philip and others. She was the direct descendant of the king of gold and had strong blood power in her body.


    After being taken to Xingmeng, Chen Heng deprived her of the golden mark in her body, but did not hurt her life. Instead, she took her as a disciple and became Chen Heng''s second student.


    After Lu Yao became king, she gave her golden mark to the girl, together with the title of the king of gold.


    And she herself is known as the king of nothingness, the fourth king in the Star Alliance.


    Yes, number four.


    Because before Lu Yao, the black king also returned to the king level.


    When Chen Heng broke the twilight knight, he once obtained an initial slate owned by the twilight knight.


    When Lu Yao came to Philip''s place, the initial slate left by the king of gold was also brought out by her.


    A person does not need two initial stone tablets for promotion.


    Therefore, at that time, Lu Yao handed over the stone slab originally belonging to the dusk knight to the black king.


    To some extent, it can be regarded as returning the thing to its original owner.


    With the slate again, the black king soon returned to the peak and reached the level of king.


    So, in today''s Star Alliance, its peak strength has surpassed the previous round table.


    Although there were five knights in the round table, only one of them who really reached the king level was the dusk knight.


    Up to now, there are only four people with King''s combat power in the Star Alliance.


    The king of red lotus, the black king, the king of stars, the king of nothing.


    These four kings alone are enough to suppress everything and make everyone tremble.


    Even in the peak era when kings rose together, there had never been a force that gathered so many kings.


    Under these four kings, there are still many comparable to the five knights in the Star Alliance.


    For example, two students of Chen Heng, gunali and ogutis.


    Among them, gunali was the daughter of malikdo and the first student of Chen Heng. After such a long time, she also reached the peak level of level 6, which is comparable to the original five knights.


    As for ogutis, she is the girl brought out by Lu Yao from Phill. She is a direct descendant of the king of gold. She also has the capital to seal the king. After decades of teaching by Chen Heng, her strength is not weak. Combined with the golden mark deprived by Lu Yao, she is enough to reach the level of five knights.


    In addition to these two people, there is the crimson knight, the former five knights.


    Such a strong lineup is at its peak.


    Even if you search the whole starry sky, you can''t find a force comparable to it.


    Under such circumstances, Chen Heng finally had to move.


    In a spacious space, Chen Heng stood alone and sat there alone.


    He is in deep meditation. The whole person is very relaxed and seems to have a sense of nature.


    Until a moment later, he opened his eyes and shook his head helplessly.


    "Sure enough, it''s invalid......"


    From where he stood, he looked to the outside world and felt the situation on himself. Some helplessly flashed the idea.


    A long time ago, he felt the limitations of the world.


    In this world, people are not allowed to reach the level of level 7. Even if you work hard and have amazing talents, your final achievement is only to reach the level of level 6 peak like the five knights.


    Because of this, we need slate to break the limit and promote to the seventh level.


    At this moment, Chen Heng has stood on the level of seven steps.


    He does not have the initial slate, but to some extent, Philip is his virtue, which can let him continuously obtain the power from the initial space to grow himself.


    Unfortunately, after this step, he has reached the limit.


    The seventh level is already a level that can be reached with the help of the origin of the world.


    If we continue to go up, we will go beyond the scope of the world and cannot be allowed by the world.


    Therefore, a long time ago, Chen Heng did not make any progress.


    With the help of the huge material resources of the Star Alliance, he polished himself to the extreme long ago. Both the true spirit and body reached the peak and were at a peak level.


    Continue to go up, it is already in a state of no progress.


    To this extent, it is of little significance for Chen Heng to continue to stay in this world.


    "Looks like it''s time to leave..."


    Standing in place, feeling the changes in himself, Chen Heng muttered to himself, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    Leaving this world and returning to the world of gods with a higher upper limit is an idea raised by Chen Heng very early.


    Only at that time, the Star Alliance had just been established and had not yet fully established itself in this.


    Therefore, although Chen Heng had a heart, he did not take action.


    But now, Star Alliance has completely replaced the round table and become the overlord of the world.


    In the Star Alliance, there are Lu Yao, Gu Nali and others. There must be no problems in a short time.


    Moreover, there is Philip who is integrated with the consciousness of the world and becomes the carrier of world consciousness.


    In a short time, Chen Heng could not think of the possibility of problems in the Star Alliance.


    Therefore, the idea of leaving the world rose from Chen Heng''s mind again.


    With this thought rising, he got up and walked towards the outside world.


    This is not only the base camp of Xingmeng, but also the retreat of Chen Heng.


    Everywhere, the lights are bright and look very prosperous.


    Chen Heng walked on this road, looking at the scenes around him, with no sadness or joy in his heart.


    He didn''t do much, but just looked around and silently observed the scene created by himself.


    I don''t know how long it took before he returned to his room.


    A few days later, his figure completely disappeared from the world.


    When Chen Heng chose to return and disappear from the world, someone seemed to feel it in the starry sky.


    Lu Yao and ogutis were together, talking and laughing.


    Just suddenly, the smile on Lu Yao''s face stopped and subconsciously looked into the distance.


    At this moment, there was some loss in her heart, and it seemed that something unwilling to happen had happened.


    "What''s the matter?"


    In front of me, a sweet and soft voice came.


    There, ogutis looked at Lu Yao with a soft face and a concerned face, waking Lu Yao up.


    "Nothing."


    Lu Yao reluctantly smiled and then shook her head.


    Further away, gunari turned and looked back at the location of the Star Alliance.


    At this moment, she also felt something in her heart and could feel something.


    In her feeling, something important seemed to be leaving.


    ................


    Dim, dark.


    The once familiar feeling emerged again and enveloped Chen Heng''s heart.


    When this feeling was over, Chen Heng opened his eyes again.


    Around, the familiar and unfamiliar environment came into view and emerged again.


    Chen Heng turned and looked.


    The place in front of us is a spacious room.


    Now in the room, several figures are standing there.


    Those are several familiar figures. The breath on his body gives Chen Heng a very familiar feeling, but he is also a little strange.


    Feeling the familiar air machine, Chen Heng raised his head and looked carefully.


    With his movements, the appearance of several people in front of him suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    Hedosiri, Lamu, Laku, janri


    The people standing in front of him are all his subordinates. Now they all gather here.


    It looks like something is being discussed.


    Facing the eyes of several people in front of him, Chen Heng looked a little trance. Then in his mind, a large number of memories emerged.


    That was what happened in the world of the gods during his simulation.


    This simulation is different from previous simulations.


    On the side of the world of gods, the recovery of gods has accelerated, and the situation will change quickly. It is becoming more and more intense and tense day by day.


    Under such a tense situation, if you don''t show up for a long time, it''s easy to have some problems and miss some opportunities.


    Therefore, before the simulation, Chen Heng made a special arrangement.


    He used the function of the simulator to set up a separate body as a substitute for his departure period.


    Using the simulator to separate the avatar, the principle is probably similar to Chen Heng''s previous avatar.


    However, compared with the previous incarnations with a higher degree of independence, the intelligent type of this separation is weaker, has little self will, and only imitates Chen Heng to act according to the orders left by Chen Heng before he leaves.


    It is unrealistic to expect such a separation to achieve many pioneering achievements.


    However, if it is only conservative and development, this model is still good.


    At this moment, with Chen Heng''s return, all the scenes he had experienced before appeared one by one and merged with his brain.


    This also made him understand the time he spent in this simulation.


    "Half a year..."


    Sitting at the head, Chen Heng looked a little trance, and the idea flashed in his heart: "I''ve been there for nearly 70 or 80 years, and it''s only half a year in this world..."


    "This time ratio is pretty good..."


    Chen Heng stayed in the initial world for about 70 or 80 years, which is not a short time.


    However, only about half a year has passed in the world of gods.


    This time ratio is really very good.

 Chapter 562

    The time ratio between the two worlds is lengthened, which is a good thing for Chen Heng.


    After all, if you go to a different world and come back to find that it has been decades since the world of gods, I''m afraid cauliflower will be cold.


    In today''s world of gods, there can be ups and downs everywhere.


    It''s not bad now.


    Sitting in place, Chen Heng calmed down and then continued to look at his eyes.


    In front of him, hedosili and others were standing there. At the moment, all his eyes were staring at him.


    "Your Highness..."


    Aside, the voice of hedosiri came.


    Standing in front, he was wearing armor, tall and straight, and looked like a unique charm. At the moment, his face was a little serious: "some time ago, his highness gulomari sent a message."


    "A large number of aliens appear in the desert and are coming towards Carlo."


    "Alien?"


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked at the people in front of him: "why?"


    "It seems that it is because of the dispute between two huge forces in the desert..."


    In front of him, hedosili''s face showed a little hesitation, and he seemed not confident about the news he got: "it is said that a few years ago, two forces rose in the desert."


    "One is a huge force gathered by a race known as centaur. Since its emergence, it has launched an offensive against all ethnic groups in the desert, forcibly driving a large number of foreign ethnic groups to the South and invading the territory of all countries..."


    "As for the other, it is a force gathered by the dog headed people......"


    "This force suddenly rose a few years ago. It has gathered a large number of dog headed people and even traces of tree spirits. Now it has established a city-state in the desert, known as the kingdom of karunu."


    "In today''s desert, these two forces are fighting, and the confrontation has affected a large number of alien races."


    At first, hedosili''s face was still hesitant, but in the end, it was only full of dignity.


    Not only him, but also the Ramu people on one side. Their faces looked very serious.


    Dog headed man and Centaur, these two races were only the most common races.


    Relatively speaking, the Centaur has much stronger combat power. It can be regarded as a strong force in the mortal race. As long as it grows up, it can be regarded as a skilled soldier, very strong.


    However, in the past, centaurs'' activities have been limited to the desert and did not appear in the civilized world on a large scale, so they are not known to the world.


    As for the dog headed man, not to mention.


    Under normal circumstances, dog headed people are extremely weak. Let alone specially trained soldiers, even if only a few ordinary farmers are careful, they can surpass dog headed people.


    Such creatures are widely distributed throughout the continent and can be seen almost everywhere.


    However, in the past, dog headed people never became a climate. They just existed by relying on their strong reproductive ability and quantity.


    But now, with the establishment of the kingdom of the dog headed man, this race has erupted into amazing power.


    This is the case in the kingdom of karunu, which is now on the desert.


    In the desert, when the king of karunu was just established, no one cared, even regarded it as a joke.


    It was not until the subsequent series of actions that everyone paid attention to it.


    Only a few years after the establishment of the kingdom of dog headed man, it expanded on a large scale, invaded all directions and plundered the population of all regions. Even a few months ago, it took advantage of the civil strife of a kingdom to capture that Kingdom and completely occupy that country.


    Today''s kingdom of dog headed man is no longer limited to the desert, and even occupies the territory of the civilized world and reaches the field of human civilization.


    The world was not surprised by this situation. Many countries sent troops to fight against it.


    But the final result is surprising.


    The Allied forces of several countries went to beg for food, but they were defeated by the Goutou people''s Congress army in the end.


    According to the news, the dog headed people in the dog headed man kingdom are very different from the wild dog headed people.


    Among them, there are not only a large number of dog headed man soldiers who awaken the dragon blood, but also many dog headed man sacrifices and goblins.


    There is no shortage of troops, casters or other aspects, which is far stronger than the surrounding countries.


    The discovery of this frightened everyone.


    Fortunately, however, after the capture of the human kingdom, the dog headed man Kingdom did not seem to mean to expand on a large scale. It just guarded the territory occupied by itself and began to digest slowly.


    During this period, the news of the massive invasion of the Centaur army also came.


    The Centaurs walked out of the desert, ran rampant in the human world, plundered slaves and resources everywhere, and held all kinds of inhuman blood sacrifices for this purpose, as if they were sacrificing evil gods.


    In today''s countries bordering the desert, the Centaur and the dog headed man are two forces that can never be ignored.


    The kingdom of Carroll is naturally general.


    "According to the news from his highness colomary, the Centaur army seems to be ready to invade Carlo at any time..."


    In front of him, Lamu also opened his mouth and added for hedosiri: "however, even if the invasion is only a small team, it should be no problem to deal with it."


    The invasion of centaurs is a problem for countries near the desert, but it is only for the weak.


    These centaurs have typical desert racial characteristics, and the characteristics of bullying soft and fearing hard are very obvious.


    For the weak, they will fight with their dead hands, but for the hard bones, as long as they feel it, they will withdraw immediately.


    The kingdom of Carlo, of course, is absolutely strong.


    Not to mention the existence of the domestic army and the powerful life Knights such as hedosili, just Chen Heng, who is the first person of Carlo, is something they can never shake.


    After all, with Chen Heng''s strength, if he is willing to fight, I''m afraid he alone will be enough to deal with all attacks, and there will never be a problem.


    "It seems that during this period of time, kalunu has done very well..."


    Sitting on the throne, the idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    Kalunu is no one else. It is the dog headed man separated by Chen Heng. Now it is the Lord of the kalunu kingdom.


    Chen Heng remembers that at the time of his own simulation, kalunu had not gone south to complete his previous plan.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, such a huge change has taken place in the past six months.


    It looks like it''s done very well.


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart. After chatting with hedosili and others in front of him for a moment, he returned to his room according to his past habits.


    Back in the room, he looked in front of him.


    In front of him, with Chen Heng''s idea, a line of information emerged spontaneously.


    "Simulation ended......"


    "At the end of settlement, the simulation points you get are: 47800 points......"


    "Do you want to start the original return?"


    In front of him, lines of handwriting emerged, which was particularly clear in front of Chen Heng.


    "Nearly 50000..."


    Standing in place and looking at the harvest of this simulation, Chen Heng was stunned. It was a little unexpected.


    The bonus is 50000 simulation points, which is the most gained by Chen Heng in so many simulations.


    However, compared with the previous simulations, this simulation is also the highest achievement of Chen Heng.


    In the initial world, Chen Heng established the Star Alliance, which not only became the top power in that world, but also destroyed the original overlord round table, allowing the New Star Alliance to replace the overlord.


    Until he left that world, the Star Alliance ruled the whole starry sky and occupied almost half of the starry world.


    These achievements were not comparable to those he had done in the past.


    Therefore, the harvest of more simulation points is not incomprehensible.


    Chen Heng flashed these thoughts in his heart, then continued to look at his eyes and responded in his heart.


    "Start."


    With the thought in my heart, a change began to occur.


    In Chen Heng''s mind, various scenes he had experienced in the initial world emerged.


    From his first arrival in that world, until everything happened later, and then until he was promoted to the seventh level, he became the king and defeated the twilight Knight


    Scenes came to his mind until they finally turned into a very familiar figure of Chen Heng.


    That is Chen Heng''s own figure. In his own room, he disappeared alone and returned to the world under the power of the simulator.


    The scene ends here.


    Then new changes began.


    Boom!


    The blood is boiling and the bones in the body seem to be ringing.


    With the origin beginning to return, Chen Heng''s whole body began to change, with an extremely obvious transformation.


    The transformation of the body began, and the change of blood continued to move forward and go further.


    A breath of terror escaped and swept around.


    If Chen Heng hadn''t pressed himself tightly, I''m afraid his breath would have been completely exposed at the moment, which would be enough to trigger the situation in all directions and cause a violent storm and terrible natural disaster in Kaqi city.


    Fortunately, however, this is not a normal promotion, but an instinctive transformation caused by the return of origin. Therefore, all their breath is limited and does not escape, resulting in large-scale chaos.


    This is a good thing.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng looked around, then casually found a place to sit down, then closed his eyes and began to seriously feel the changes in his body.


    After the return of origin, the changes in the body do not need his own control, but will be in a natural transformation.


    For this process, Chen Heng is also feeling it carefully.


    Under his induction, his body is slowly changing.


    Different from the previous transformations, it seems that the transformation process is much slower because of the high level.


    The whole process starts from the subtle, and finally slowly converges, causing qualitative change.


    It seems that we can''t finish it in a moment and a half.


    Compared with the change of body, the real change is the true spirit in Chen Heng''s body.


    At this moment, the true spirit in Chen Heng''s body is shining.


    The pure light of the true spirit blooms, and the radiance shines everywhere, especially pure.


    Previously, Chen Heng was located in the initial world, and the pure true spirit return polished by the world law was instilled into this body.


    Driven by this force, Chen Heng''s true spirit is bright and unprecedentedly powerful.


    Almost in a short time, his true spirit expanded and reached a more powerful level.


    Boom!


    In nothingness, a roar came, and it seemed that a barrier had been broken to a higher level.


    "Zhenling is finally complete..."


    Sitting in the same place, Chen Heng felt the changes on the real spirit. Chen Heng sighed softly, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    After the return of origin, combined with the power of noumenon, his true spirit finally crossed the most critical threshold and reached a higher level.


    Now he is a real seven rings.


    In terms of the world of gods, it is an epic.


    Epic, just this title is enough to explain everything.


    Even in the legendary heroic era of the gods rising together, the prosperity of civilization and countless demigod heroes, the existence of these levels is enough to be called heroes and one of the protagonists of epic praise.


    In today''s era, if we exclude the power left by the gods, this level can be called the top, and it is one of the most powerful beings in the world.


    With such strength, Chen Heng is now in the world and has a little confidence.


    "We haven''t reached the limit yet..."


    The transformation of the true spirit is not like the transformation of the body. It is not so slow, but it is completed soon.


    When the transformation of Zhenling was over, Chen Heng got up from his place and the idea flashed in his heart.


    At this moment, he is already a seven ring level.


    But seriously, his strength is more than that.


    Limited by time, his body is still changing and has not reached its peak.


    After reaching the peak of his body and complete transformation, I''m afraid Chen Heng''s strength will go further and reach a higher level.


    If we really get there, I''m afraid Chen Heng''s strength will be close to the eighth ring. Even among the seven rings, he can be regarded as an absolute strong man.


    Of course, that''s what happened later.


    As for now, Chen Heng estimated.


    At the moment, the transformation of his body has just begun. If he wants to wait until the complete transformation of his body is completed, he may have to wait at least a month or two.


    One or two months, which is not too long for Chen Heng. He can afford to wait.


    "Next, wait..."


    Chen Heng flashed the idea in his heart, then silently raised his head and looked into the distance.


    Time goes on.


    After being promoted to the seventh Ring Road, Chen Heng then continued to start his own actions.


    Within the kingdom of Karol, he officially overthrew the original King Karim and established the kingdom of hattim.


    It''s a natural thing to say.


    In today''s Carlo Kingdom, Karim, as the king, has long been not himself, but what Kamo pretended to be.


    As early as when the dusk order wreaked havoc on Carlo, in order to complete its plan, the dusk order had already taken the lead and, without the knowledge of others, switched Kalima, who was the king, making him his own puppet.


    After Chen Heng came to power, in order to avoid some bad effects and cause unrest, he retained the position of Karima and did not overthrow it immediately.


    However, that was the measure taken to stabilize when he just came to power.


    Now, after such a long period of transition, the time is ripe.


    These conditions are already appropriate.


    When Chen Heng left the world of gods for simulation, the split who took the place of Chen Heng to manipulate completed the task very well.


    Although the separated body differentiated by the simulator does not have much intelligence, it is enough to act according to the program left by Chen Heng in advance.


    Under the instruction of Chen Heng, Chen Heng''s part was in power in the kingdom of Carlo and did well in all aspects.


    He was fair and kind to civilians and nobles. For life, he was thrifty and hardworking. He worked almost every day in the palace and achieved the last in every detail, just like a machine.


    This good style amazed everyone.


    For half a year, Chen Heng has a good reputation in Carlo.


    On the contrary, Karima indulged himself under the sign of Chen Heng. Over the years, he has done a lot of absurd things and brought a lot of black pot for Chen Heng and gulomari.


    This kind of behavior makes karimou''s bad reputation worse. If Chen Heng didn''t support it, I''m afraid there would be a rebellion.


    Therefore, in this case, Chen Heng''s replacement of karimoto did not cause too much waves.


    In an accident, Kamo manipulated Karim''s body, took the initiative to enjoy himself and died suddenly, leaving the king''s position.


    Then Chen Heng ascended the throne of king under the general trend.


    The whole process did not cause any waves, neither suffered the bad name of fighting the king, nor did other bad things happen.


    Even the most outstanding child of Karim, his highness gulomari, did not have any opinion on this, but agreed very much.


    It is widely expected.


    So far, the kingdom of Carlo has become a history of the past.


    Now there is only the New Khaki kingdom.


    After becoming king, Chen Heng did not immediately make any big moves, but improved the basic legal and bureaucratic system, trained the army and continued to do what he had done in the past.


    It was not until a year later that he began to spread his fangs.


    A year later, the new hattim Kingdom launched a large-scale attack and expanded to four countries.


    In a short time, the strength of the hattim Kingdom shocked everyone.


    In just half a year, they destroyed seven countries in a row, destroying all the kingdoms that had originally spread around the khatim kingdom.


    The speed of this process thrilled everyone.


    The ability to do this depends not only on the powerful knights and mages, the exquisite army, but also on the strong strength of King hattim.


    In the first World War, King hattim personally shot, only one blow, and directly destroyed a coalition of tens of thousands of people.


    This victory shocked everyone and made people everywhere surrender and show obedience to King hattim.


    In just a short time, the hattim Kingdom expanded rapidly and became the overlord of a place.


    With the passage of time, the speed of world change has slowly accelerated.


    In the south, in a remote mountain village.


    The huge sacrifice is beginning, with bursts of bloody breath rising and emerging.

 Chapter 563

    "The God born at the beginning of heaven and earth, the supreme Dark Lord..."


    "Please show your glory, shine on the earth again and bring boundless darkness to the world..."


    In the remote mountain village, a slight whisper kept ringing, enveloping the area.


    In this area, bursts of sound are spreading, vaguely, like a unique breath.


    There were bursts of bloody gas everywhere, which emerged here.


    If you look ahead and focus on that area, you can find the scene in it.


    It was a scene called purgatory on earth.


    Not a spacious space, there are dripping blood and broken limbs everywhere.


    The broken organs of the human body are placed everywhere in this place, which is particularly frightening.


    Because of the good sealing, the bloody smell in this room is particularly strong, which can suffocate people alive.


    However, the few people who were inside did not feel anything, but their faces were full of enthusiasm and intoxication.


    "Please revive, the great dark master, the terminator of all things..."


    Before a tall statue, an old man with a cold face and some hot eyes whispered and recited a eulogy.


    Around, drops of crimson blood were condensing, and it seemed that all kinds of grievances emerged.


    This is the blood condensed from the grievances of the deceased. When it is taken out at this moment, it seems that the air around it is much colder and looks extremely frightening.


    The old man in front of him did not know how many people had been killed before he could collect the grievances and blood of so many dead people.


    With the blood flowing, the statue in front of me seems to have begun to change.


    Among them, there is an inexplicable texture display, which emerges here.


    In the end, even the statue itself lived and had a strong vitality.


    Mysterious runes emerged and enveloped the whole statue.


    The majestic atmosphere is unfolding, so it escapes and sweeps across the four directions.


    This breath is so powerful and terrible that it is almost above any mortal thing.


    If it exists under the seven rings, it will collapse when feeling this breath. It can''t bear the terror brought by this breath at all.


    In the house, I felt the recovery of the gods. The fanaticism on the faces of several evil believers became more and more obvious. At the moment, the voice in my mouth became louder and louder and sent out bursts of screams.


    They are fanatical, they are happy, and they are happy that the god they believe in is only revived.


    "I feel..."


    Standing in front of the statue, the old man''s face also showed a smile. At the moment, it seemed to feel something: "the connection of faith is closer..."


    "My lord... Please revive!"


    The voice fell, and bursts of sound came from all around.


    On the statue in front of me, a suffocating breath diffused, dispersed and suppressed everything.


    Just for a moment, there were several explosions in the room.


    Behind the old man, the fanatical color on the other faces stagnated.


    Under the strong breath in front of them, their bodies couldn''t bear it at all, and they burst to pieces directly.


    After that, a hazy atmosphere emerged and came into contact with the world.


    A slight whisper continued to ring out here.


    Looking at the statue in front of him, the old man smiled and looked very happy at the moment.


    "Almighty Lord..."


    Standing there, he opened his arms, then knelt down to the statue in front of him and shouted, "across the long silent time, please come back again!"


    Boom


    In front of him, the statue of God was ringing, and the sound of Zila continued to come out. So far, it rang through the four directions.


    When the old man looked up again, he found that the gods in front of him began to show a unique change.


    On the statue, layers of cracks began to emerge, just like broken ceramics, showing a strange sense of fragmentation.


    Then the power of terror bloomed.


    The powerful breath of divine power filled the whole area in an instant.


    A little light mist rose and appeared in all directions.


    Then, under the old man''s gaze, the fog kept rising and went in front of him.


    There, a child is sleeping.


    It was a boy who didn''t look very old. He looked only about six or seven years old. He didn''t look very big. He looked a little young. Now he was lying there and seemed to be sleeping.


    If you look carefully, you can find some differences.


    On the boy, there are strange graffiti everywhere, as well as mysterious and unique runes, which are depicted on his body, especially mysterious.


    At this moment, the black fog around gathered and slowly integrated into the boy''s body.


    Then, the boy''s body began to become active, and a strange breath spontaneously emerged.


    The boy''s eyes opened slowly.


    Powerful divine breath escapes everywhere.


    In this moment, it seemed that even space was stagnant directly, and an extremely powerful breath flashed past and emerged here.


    The majesty brought by the divine recovery is extremely terrible, and its sense of oppression is even more terrible than the previous statues.


    When the metamorphosis was completely over, there was a faint color in the boy''s eyes, and then suddenly.


    "Osis..."


    A dull and hoarse voice came out of the boy''s mouth.


    The voice was hoarse and dignified. It was not like a boy''s voice at all. On the contrary, it was like a God in the nine heaven, full of a mighty majesty.


    But to some extent, this is indeed a God.


    "My lord..."


    Hearing the boy''s cry, the old man kneeling immediately got up and looked respectfully at the boy in front of him, with awe written on his face.


    By now, the situation is different.


    The boy standing in front of him is no longer the mortal before, but the LORD he worships. It is said that he is the Dark Lord who dominates the destruction of all things and all darkness.


    This is a true God, an existence on any mortal thing, and the Lord worshipped by the old man.


    "What era is it now?"


    The faint hoarse voice sounded again.


    In front of me, the voice of the Dark Lord sounded. Now I looked at the old man in front of me and said faintly.


    "Three thousand years have passed since you last woke up..."


    Looking at the Dark Lord in front of him and listening to the husky and dignified voice of the other party, the old man no longer had any doubt and directly said, "according to your instructions in the past, we will revive you at this time......"


    "Good."


    The Dark Lord nodded, but roughly felt it, but frowned: "but what''s the matter with this body?"


    "Why is it so weak?"


    He looked at the old man in front of him and frowned, somewhat dissatisfied: "although he has a certain divine blood, he has not reached the level of divine blood awakening, nor is he a powerful hero, but he is just an ordinary mortal child......"


    "After thousands of years of preparation, can''t you find a more suitable body?"


    The indifferent voice sounded in place, with some dissatisfaction.


    It seems that the Dark Lord of recovery is very dissatisfied with his current body.


    No wonder.


    From the perspective of God, this body is obviously extremely unqualified.


    In the past catastrophe, few gods can retain their own noumenon.


    Most of the gods'' bodies collapsed in the disaster and had to give up.


    Therefore, even if it recovers again, we must find the body of others and start over again.


    And this is the key to carrying their bodies.


    A good body can not only give them more strength, but also bring them some new abilities.


    A poor body not only restricts a lot, but also can''t let them play much power.


    In the eyes of the Dark Lord, the body in front of him was obviously very bad, belonging to the kind of extremely poor quality.


    "My Lord, I''m sorry..."


    Aurelius''s face was full of bitterness and he could only lower his head: "this is the best we can find..."


    "Huh?"


    Listening to Aurelius''s words, the Dark Lord was stunned: "is it... Has the church left by me weakened so far?"


    "I remember as early as 2000 years ago, my church seemed to still exist and was very strong..."


    "Is it only two thousand years later that my church has been destroyed?"


    He can''t believe it.


    At this time, he noticed some details.


    It was not his church, nor was it a gorgeous place, just a dilapidated little room.


    There were not many believers around him, only a few.


    All this seems to explain something.


    Originally belonging to him, the once strong church seems to be really weak.


    "My lord..."


    Hearing the words of the Dark Lord, orith''s face was full of bitterness. At this time, he didn''t know what to say.


    Indeed, two thousand years, which is very short for God.


    Maybe it''s time just to sleep


    But for ordinary people, two thousand years is a long time.


    Two thousand years, this time is enough to turn the most powerful warriors into a pile of white bones, make greatness no longer great, and let all that once existed pass away without leaving a trace.


    Time is always the most powerful force.


    Except for the God himself, no one can be immortal and will eventually usher in the day of death.


    The once prosperous Church of the Dark Lord has long disappeared with the passage of time.


    As for the body in front of me


    At the thought of this, Aurelius''s mouth was bitter, and he didn''t know what to say at this time.


    To some extent, their loyalty to the Dark Lord need not be questioned too much.


    Just the body in front of them is the best they can find.


    In today''s era, let alone the heroes who awakened the divinity, even if the epic has disappeared, we can''t see much at all.


    These strong people themselves are not so easy to kill, let alone so cunning. They basically hide in unknown places or indirectly maintain good relations with various churches.


    It''s not that easy to find.


    Even if it is found, with the current strength of the dark church, it will not be able to seize its body, or even be killed by it.


    As for the divine descendants who awakened the divine blood?


    That thing is also not so easy to find. In today''s era, they are all baby bumps. However, everything found is basically pocketed by various churches and rarely stays out.


    Not to mention being found by them.


    The boy''s body, whose divine blood concentration is not too low, is the result of their efforts.


    "It seems that during the more than 2000 years of my silence, you are really weak."


    Looking at the appearance of orith, the Dark Lord shook his head and looked around silently: "in order to revive me, even blood sacrifice has been used..."


    He looked at the mess in the room. There were blood fragments and blood everywhere, like a cult sacrifice. At this time, he was also a little speechless.


    Although the Lord of darkness is called darkness, his God is related to darkness, but he is not such an evil god.


    If the Dark Lord is at its peak and the dark church still exists, means like blood sacrifice will probably not be used.


    But now, it''s like this.


    "Well, I''m sorry..."


    Aurelius lowered his head and looked embarrassed.


    For more than 2000 years, the dark church has long declined. Now there are only two or three big cats and kittens left, less of them.


    In the more than 2000 years of decline and suppression, the lower limit of the dark church has naturally become lower and lower in order to survive.


    In the end, even some of the means that used to be regarded as inferior were picked up and began to learn.


    Of course, this is also forced by survival.


    After all, if not, the dark church will disappear faster.


    Even the Dark Lord may not be able to wake up.


    "No harm."


    The Dark Lord smiled, a little smile appeared on the little boy''s face, and then opened his mouth: "it doesn''t matter to use some key means when it''s critical..."


    "Anyway, at least I can wake up and come back again."


    "Better than any other existence..."


    The Dark Lord raised his head and looked at the sky and the sky.


    On the sky, the brilliance of many stars has faded, and now it seems to have changed a lot compared with the recovery of the past.


    Looking at this scene in front of him, the Dark Lord sighed softly, then turned around, looked at Orius in front of him, and stretched out his hand.


    It''s just a casual hand, a very plain and natural action, but it seems to be holding the general trend of a world, so people have no power to resist at all.


    Of course, Aurelius also had no intention of resisting the master he believed in.


    Finally, the seemingly immature palm fell over orith''s head.


    Then scenes began to emerge in his mind.


    From his birth to the present, all the pictures he has experienced and all the knowledge information stored in his mind emerge in his mind and are traced back again.


    That feeling is very wonderful, as if once again experienced the scene.


    Those who remember or don''t remember, which have been buried in the depths of memory, have been traced back one by one and awakened again.


    And all this only happened in a short moment.


    "I see..."


    When Aurelius woke up again, in front of him, the thoughtful voice of the Dark Lord came: "has the progress of world integration further intensified since the silence of the gods..."


    "It seems that the next era is the key......"


    "Interesting......"


    While talking, he smiled on his face and smiled at himself at the moment.


    As the Dark Lord of God, his level is far above the mundane.


    For such beings, it is only a moment to extract the memory and information in mortal minds.


    Not to mention that the oreth in front of us is not someone else, but a believer of the Dark Lord himself.


    Through the connection of the line of faith, it will be easier to do all this.


    After extracting the information from orith''s mind, the Dark Lord also made up for more than 2000 years of deficiencies and had a new understanding of everything in this era.


    Then he turned and looked in a distant direction.


    "ACTO..."


    Standing where he was, the Dark Lord looked into the distance, read the name of ACTO in his mouth, and frowned alone: "alone against the twilight church, against the twilight gods..."


    "Can such existence still be bred in this era..."


    After extracting orith''s memory and knowing the recent story of this land, the Dark Lord quickly felt wrong.


    Ordinary people naturally do not know the collision between the abyss world and the gods world and the imminent integration.


    But as the God of the world, the most noble and top existence in the world, the Dark Lord is naturally very clear.


    Even, he was a witness of the original war, and personally participated in the war between the gods and the abyss.


    Therefore, standing in the corner of God, he also has his own understanding of the current era.


    From the outside, the strong in this era are extinct, the tide of elements is weakening, and the strong are rare because of the silence of the gods.


    But in the eyes of the Dark Lord, it is the reason for the integration of the two worlds.


    In the process of integration, the rules of the two worlds confront each other and slowly interweave.


    In this process, a large number of forces of the world itself are mobilized and put into it, which leads to the decline of the world''s own environment.


    Even the pillar of the world itself, the gods, have to fall into a deep sleep because of the influence of the world, and give full play to their power to help the world carry out this confrontation. It can be seen how serious the power consumption of the world is.


    Within a certain period of time, the world can mobilize so many forces. If there are more forces there, naturally there are fewer forces elsewhere.


    This leads to the deterioration of the environment and the thinning and reduction of elements.


    The decline of the environment leads to the scarcity of the strong.


    This is why there are few strong people in this era.


    In this era, except those who directly inherited the power of the gods, the power of others should be very weak.


    Even the church, one of the important forces left by the gods, became weaker and degenerated into vulgarity.


    However, in this environment, there are strong people who stand out and give full play to their strong power to fight against artifact.


    This situation, of course, is surprising.

 Chapter 564

    "Twilight artifact......"


    Standing where he was, thoughts flashed through the Dark Lord''s heart.


    The Dark Lord has some impression on this artifact left by the Lord of dusk.


    As the master of darkness, the Lord of darkness and the Lord of dusk naturally know each other.


    This can be seen from their divine names.


    As for the artifact of the Lord of dusk, the Lord of darkness also has some impressions.


    In the impression of the Dark Lord, the twilight artifact held by the twilight Lord is not a top artifact, but it is also a real artifact.


    And a real artifact, even in an extremely weak state, can be comparable to a legend.


    Does that king of the hattim Kingdom have the strength comparable to the legend?


    Moreover, in this era.


    "Interesting......"


    The Dark Lord smiled, a pair of dark golden eyes flickered, and many thoughts flashed in his heart at the moment.


    At this moment, he can be sure that there are probably secrets in that king hattim.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    In his opinion, this is a good opportunity.


    A legend, even in the era of the prosperity of the gods and the endless emergence of demigod heroes, is enough to become a powerful hero and win the respect of the gods'' church. He is one of the strongest on the earth.


    In the age of gods, legend is one of the strongest on the earth.


    Even in that era, the existence of a strong enough legend is worth soliciting.


    Let alone in this era when the gods are silent and the earth is weak.


    If you can accept it as a follower


    The thought flashed through the heart of the Dark Lord.


    If a legendary follower can really bring him under his command, it will undoubtedly be extremely beneficial to today''s Dark Lord.


    At least, many things are much more convenient.


    Moreover, it is also convenient for him to continue to preach on the earth and obtain strength supplement, so as to restore his strength as soon as possible and ascend the throne again.


    This is very important for the Dark Lord.


    In this era, when the gods recover again, they will no longer appear in a prosperous posture, but need time to slowly restore their strength.


    Like the Dark Lord, it is an extremely bad state to recover directly from an ordinary mortal.


    In such a state, if he is found by the enemy, it will be extremely dangerous.


    After all, now he is in a state of extreme weakness.


    A God with intact personality and declining power is a good prey for those who are powerful.


    Those gods whose heritage is intact and the church still exists are fine. After their own recovery, they have their own church to assist and protect them from problems in the weak period.


    But like the Dark Lord, it''s a little uncomfortable.


    We should not only strive to restore strength, but also be careful of possible hunting, which is very troublesome.


    Because of this, a strong enough follower is very important for him now.


    This is one of the reasons why he is so interested in the king hattim.


    As for the power standing behind the king hattim


    The Dark Lord still has faith in this.


    Anyway, he is also a God and has enough capital to win over.


    Although the strength of legend is strong, there is still a great gap compared with gods.


    Even if he is down here, the Dark Lord has enough confidence to win over King nahatim.


    Of course, if everything goes well.


    Standing where he was, in the blink of an eye, all kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart. Then he got up and left here with orith on the side and went to the distance.


    Chen Heng knew nothing about the approaching of the Dark Lord.


    In the past two years, along with his series of actions, Chen Heng''s name resounded around. It is said that even the oro empire in the distance heard his reputation and knew that there was a powerful Knight King beside the desert in the distance.


    During this time, Chen Heng also had more understanding of the changes in the world.


    "Has it changed again?"


    In a spacious and gorgeous palace, Chen Hengduan sat there with a lazy posture. At the moment, he looked at his hand and whispered.


    His voice was very light, but it fell around very smoothly and accurately on everyone.


    "Yes."


    At the next meeting, the people looked at each other. Then hedosili got up and came out.


    "Our messenger sent back a message. It is said that there is an inexplicable smell in several forbidden areas. It is suspected that there is an unknown Warcraft..."


    "In various regions, those evil believers have become more and more active. They have become more and more rampant recently and held blood sacrifices again and again......"


    "Blood sacrifice..."


    Chen Heng whispered and shook his head at the moment: "it''s really uncomfortable."


    "However, with your Majesty''s blessing, at least in our country, this kind of thing is still rare."


    On one side, Gulo Mary also spoke, so softly.


    Because of the rampage of the church in the kingdom of Carlo at dusk, the people present were very disgusted with the blood sacrifice.


    In addition, the power of those traditional nobles in the hattim kingdom is not strong, and the Kingdom has far more control over the whole territory than other countries, so it has the greatest impact on evil believers.


    Often a place where heretics have just appeared will soon be extinguished by the corresponding strong.


    This is something that other countries cannot do.


    Including the oro empire.


    Perhaps in terms of strength, the oro Empire and other great empires are still on the new hattim kingdom.


    But in terms of control over the grass-roots, the new hattim kingdom is far superior to these kingdoms.


    This really determines many things.


    In countries such as the oro Empire, each aristocrat has its own independent territory. Even within the territory directly under the Empire, it can not directly govern the grass-roots level, but can only form a general management in the city.


    Under such circumstances, if the existence of heretics really wants to do something, it often can not be found in time. When it is really found, the other party has long been gone.


    There are few such things in the new hattim kingdom.


    The original nobles in the kingdom of Carroll have long been baptized by the dusk church, and under the advice of Chen Heng, Kamo, who had previously disguised as Karima, kept cleaning, and there was not much left.


    In addition, a large number of trained bureaucrats have been able to establish effective management at the grass-roots level.


    Under such an efficient system, these problems will naturally be greatly reduced.


    But even so, it still exists, and every time after a period of time, it will come out to brush a wave of sense of existence.


    It can be said to be very annoying.


    However, Chen Heng also took out countermeasures.


    "Has the Church of nature and other churches been notified?"


    Sitting on the throne, Chen Heng turned around, looked at hedosili and others in front of him, and said again.


    "Has been notified......"


    Hedosiri nodded and then said, "all but a few churches agreed to our invitation..."


    "According to security, they will soon send sacrifices and build simple churches in various towns."


    Chen Heng''s idea was to inform many churches to build simple churches under various towns.


    On the issue of heretics, Chen Heng, as an official, is consistent with the position of many formal churches.


    Even compared with Chen Heng, the biggest feudal leader, the sacrificial and cult disciples of the church are really immortal and life and death.


    If they do, they will fight to death without Chen Heng''s request.


    By using the sacrifices of these formal churches, we can achieve the purpose of cleaning evil believers and better control the overall situation.


    And for Chen Heng, there are many benefits.


    Cleaning and suppressing heretics is only one of them, and it is more important to win over the power of those churches.


    It is undoubtedly a great good thing for those churches to divide cities and towns into parishes and hand them over to those churches to preach.


    For the churches left only by God, it is their natural instinct to preach and win over believers, and it is also a thing they attach most importance to.


    By granting missionary power to many churches, we can win over many churches.


    In this world of gods, the church left by many gods is the most powerful force.


    For Chen Heng''s solicitation and goodwill, those powerful churches with strong forces and occupying a wide range of beliefs may not care, but those weak churches that are down and have no fixed missionary area will be absolutely ecstatic.


    For example, a church like the natural church will definitely be happy about it.


    As long as these people support, it is enough for Chen Heng.


    In the previous two years, Chen Heng led the new hattim kingdom to attack and destroy several countries.


    There are gods and beliefs in these countries.


    Chen Heng destroyed these countries and ended the faith of these gods, which is tantamount to enmity with these gods and churches.


    In that case, it is just right to hand over the missionary areas originally belonging to these churches to other churches and attract people from other churches.


    After all, belief in such things can not be prohibited, especially in this world.


    People''s beliefs are there. If you don''t occupy them, they will be occupied by others.


    Instead of taking advantage of those enemies and evil believers, it''s better to take these things directly to win over a group of people.


    This is not free.


    Those church priests who want to join this system and preach in the hattim kingdom are also equivalent to entering the system of the hattim kingdom to some extent, which is restricted by special rules.


    When necessary, the hattim kingdom can mobilize the power of these sacrifices and use them to serve itself.


    This is equivalent to bringing the originally uncontrollable sacrifice into their own system, thus adding a large number of forces.


    Judging from the current results, the implementation of this method is fairly good.


    Those churches, which had nothing and were down and out, rallied up one by one after obtaining the legal mission area.


    There are even many distant churches who, after hearing the news, have come to take refuge and want to contribute to the hattim kingdom.


    This also made Chen Heng see the difficulties of many bottom churches.


    In this world, although the church represents the authority of the gods, the competition is also very serious.


    A strong church has a strong national worship, with a wide range of believers who are indecisive, and the natural force is also very strong. The god worshipped can only feed back more power and further provide strength for the church.


    On the contrary, those weak churches will be squeezed step by step, and in the end, they can only be reduced to a point of survival.


    In the end, most of these weak churches will be destroyed step by step and swallowed up by those powerful churches.


    And these weak churches are also the best to win over.


    There are many such Churches in the world.


    Chen Heng met a lot during this period.


    Some of them are so weak that you can''t believe it.


    For these churches, the mission areas they give are naturally different.


    The natural missionary area is large if it has strong strength and contributes to the hattim kingdom.


    On the contrary, some small and weak people who have no help may only have a few small cities and barely maintain sacrifice and faith.


    For some churches, such treatment is already desirable.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng shook his head.


    However, with the improvement of the missionary law, the sacrificial rites of various churches rushed to their own jurisdiction, and the originally hidden evil believers were found out one after another and soon suppressed.


    Public security everywhere should be maintained at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    This is a good change.


    Above the main hall, when the discussion on the matter in front of him was over, Chen Heng went out of the main hall and came to the garden outside.


    There are not many servants in the garden at the moment.


    The only one standing was Gulo Marie.


    At this moment, Gulo Mary is wearing a long skirt and has an elegant smile on her face. Both her appearance and appearance are almost perfect, which brightens people''s eyes.


    If you feel it carefully, you can find that gulomari''s breath has also changed greatly at the moment, and has reached the second ring level at the moment.


    This level, of course, does not depend entirely on her own practice.


    Although gulomari''s talent is quite good, she is still reluctant to reach this level by herself. It is mainly Chen hengnian and her credit that uses divine power to promote her.


    "Is everything clear?"


    Walking in the garden, Chen Heng''s face was calm and whispered, "there''s no problem with that relic?"


    "We have sent sacrificial priests of the natural church to explore the past. The sacrificial priests of several churches who accompanied us felt obvious divine reaction from the ruins......"


    Looking at Chen Heng beside him, guloma whispered and then said, "among them, the sacrifice of the nature church also used the eyes of nature to observe the situation in the ruins."


    "How?"


    Chen Heng continued to speak and sent a document like this.


    "Chaos..."


    Guloma shook her head and whispered, "because of the isolation of divine power, even the natural eye can''t see completely, but can only barely see some scenes..."


    "However, this performance itself can explain something."


    "That''s true."


    Listening to guloma''s words, Chen Heng nodded and agreed.


    The eye of nature is an artifact cherished in the natural church, which was left by the former God of nature.


    It can stop the exploration of this artifact, which can fully explain some things to some extent.


    Within that relic, there is clearly something enough to block the eye of nature.


    And that thing is obviously at the level of God.


    Otherwise, it''s not enough to do all this.


    "A relic of God..."


    Walking on the road, the idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, and then he couldn''t help falling into silence.


    With the passage of time, the changes in the world are becoming more and more obvious.


    In the last two years, Chen Heng can clearly feel that the concentration of elements in the whole world is recovering.


    The environment is getting better.


    The increase of element concentration means that some races that can only survive under high element concentration can reproduce better, and some talents who are more adaptable to the high element environment will also appear more likely.


    With the increase of the number of talents and the change of the environment, the number of strong will also increase, making the whole world more prosperous.


    These are the scenes of the world''s imminent prosperity.


    Nowadays, the characters at the three ring level are the pillars of all kingdoms, but I''m afraid that in a few years, the existence of the three ring level will appear in large numbers and will no longer be as scarce as in the past.


    In this case, some relics of gods also appeared one after another.


    Those relics of gods are undoubtedly left by figures at the level of gods, and many of them are remnants of the twilight era of the gods.


    Under the circumstances of great changes in the environment of the times, these relics began to appear one after another and continue to show in front of the world.


    For many people, these relics represent danger.


    But for others, these things mean opportunities.


    It is both an opportunity and a danger.


    Just recently, one was also found near the hattim kingdom.


    The secret place was located in a forbidden area and was rarely visited in the past. However, because it was located near the hattim Kingdom, it happened to be discovered by Chen Heng, and then sent people to investigate.


    Judging from the current situation, there should be many things in it.


    "Should I go in and have a look..."


    Walking on the road, Chen Heng''s face was calm and his heart fell into meditation.


    A God exists only the remains left over, which is very attractive even to him.


    Within a relic of a deity, there is likely to be the inheritance left by the deity, even the flesh and blood of the deity, even the divine personality and divinity


    Whatever it is, it is extremely valuable and precious.


    Even for Chen Heng.


    But the danger can not be ignored.


    Chen Heng''s strength now is just seven rings.


    This strength is very strong in today''s world of gods. It can even be said that there are few opponents in the open.


    But such strength, compared with God, is extremely insignificant.


    Epic is just equivalent to the seven rings, but God, even if only half god, must be the existence above the nine rings.


    The level difference is so great that the danger is predictable.

 Chapter 565

    PS: I''m still going home. It''s too late. I''ll see it in half an hour


    The danger of the relics left by God is very clear.


    At least compared with Chen Heng''s current level, the level of God is still too high and too powerful.


    But seriously speaking, it is not necessary to say how dangerous it is.


    Although Chen Heng''s own level is only seven rings, there are many other cards.


    After careful calculation, in addition to the strength of his seven rings, he also has the son of God who curses the world.


    In the cursed world, the son''s faith left by Chen Heng has been circulating. At this moment, decades have passed. The son''s faith is deeply rooted and rooted, and the accumulated power of faith is extremely huge.


    Such a huge power of faith, combined with Chen Heng''s own divinity, is enough to play a power beyond the seven ring epic.


    At the beginning, this force was even enough to make Chen Heng collide with the dusk church and forcibly suppress the dusk artifacts.


    If the power is carefully measured, it may be weaker than the real gods, but I''m afraid it won''t easily fall into the ruins.


    In addition, there is a world we have just experienced.


    In the initial world just simulated, the separated Philip left by Chen Heng is combined with the world consciousness of that world, and the two are integrated.


    This force can also be brought out.


    Using the power of the simulator, Chen Heng can bring people from the previous world to the world of gods as long as he consumes enough simulation points.


    Forget the rest of the world.


    But in the initial world, Chen Heng still has a bunch of helpers.


    Black king, Philip, Luyao, gunali, crimson Knight


    These names represent the strong people standing at the top of the world.


    Among these people, the weakest one is also close to the king, equivalent to the sixth peak and close to the strength of the seven rings of the main world.


    Among them, Philip, the strongest, has completely surpassed the seventh Ring Road and reached a higher level.


    As for how powerful he is, Chen Heng does not have a measurement standard and cannot be measured.


    However, at least it is equivalent to the existence of eight rings.


    With such a powerful force, Chen Heng actually has some confidence now.


    It doesn''t seem impossible to explore the ruins.


    "If you can''t help it, you can revive through separation......"


    Standing in place, Chen Heng thought for a moment, and then the idea flashed in his heart.


    Previously, in order to prevent accidents, he deliberately left several backhands in the world of gods.


    In this world, he has several separate bodies. Even if the noumenon is accidentally slaughtered, he can survive through the previous separate bodies.


    The risk factor does not seem to be large.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng must be happy.


    The worst result has been determined and can be accepted by him, which is enough for Chen Heng.


    "Send someone to inform the people of the nature Church..."


    Walking in the garden, he thought for a moment, then looked at gulomari and said, "let them prepare."


    "Then we''ll go and have a look."


    "OK."


    Looking at Chen Heng, Guluo Mary nodded and didn''t say much.


    To be honest, she was a little surprised at Chen Heng''s decision.


    In her impression, Chen Heng seems to be a very cautious person.


    It''s strange to make such a decision this time.


    But she can understand.


    After all, this is nothing else, but a relic of gods, which contains the secrets left by the gods.


    I''m afraid anyone who is a mortal can''t bear such existence.


    Chen Heng is not immune to vulgarity.


    At this moment, the idea flashed through gulomari''s heart.


    But anyway, since Chen Heng has made a decision, they can only obey the result.


    So soon, she bowed to Chen Heng and left.


    After she left, Chen Heng stood in place for a while, then turned around and left here.


    Outside time continues to pass.


    ....................


    Compared with the history of this land, the new hattim kingdom is still very young.


    In Chen Heng''s original world, the kingdom that has existed for two or three hundred years has a long life, and it is one of the few.


    But in this world with God and transcendence, the country of two or three hundred years is only a pediatrics.


    Not to mention only two or three hundred years, even if there were two or three thousand years of the country, it was not without it, even when the gods were active.


    Compared with these countries with a long history, the new hattim kingdom is obviously very young.


    But this is a very young country, but now it has shown its vigorous vitality.


    This is like a young man who has just come of age, full of vitality, in sharp contrast to those ancient countries.


    In this country, we can''t see too many rampant nobles or too many old dogmas. Instead, there is a kind of vitality that is not limited to form.


    Various nationalities, churches and beliefs converge here, constantly collide and integrate


    Because of the relatively open-minded policy of the hattim Kingdom, in recent years, outsiders have continuously entered the hattim Kingdom and settled in the country.


    The sources of these people are somewhat complex.


    Some are free people who cannot survive in the central region, some are runaway slaves in other countries, and mountain people in desert tribes


    However, the officials of the hattim Kingdom treat these people equally and recruit them as their own members.


    On this day, two strangers came from the South and came all the way to this country.


    It''s a combination of old people and children.


    The clothes of the two people are very ordinary. They look like free people from a southern country.


    This situation is common in today''s hattim kingdom.


    However, compared with the normal situation, the combination of the elderly and children is relatively rare.


    Both the elderly and children represent vulnerable groups.


    Such a combination is difficult to survive for a long time in today''s era, and it is even more difficult to walk long distances.


    Therefore, it is very rare.


    However, although rare, it is not without and nothing strange.


    At the border of the hattim Kingdom, the sheriff who was complex to meet the refugees just looked at the pair in surprise. Then he didn''t have any special reaction. He just took out paper and pen and began to record.


    "Name."


    "Aurelius..."


    "Age."


    "Seventy..."


    Orith stood and thought, and finally reported such a figure.


    As an extraordinary person who believes in the Dark Lord, his life span is actually quite long. If he takes it seriously, it may be at least four or five hundred years.


    However, at present, their identity is only ordinary refugees. If they say it seriously, they will scare people to death.


    So after thinking about it, orith reported such a number.


    The man in front of him didn''t doubt anything.


    In these days, communication was inconvenient, and there were no special recording personnel in many places. Even the calendar used to identify time was quite chaotic.


    It is common for many people not to know their age and birthday.


    So just a rough figure.


    "Very efficient..."


    Following orith to the front, the Dark Lord was surprised to see the crowd.


    At his side, many people stood there, waiting in line one by one.


    There are magistrates around, and officials who record the names and origins of these people.


    This scene surprised the Dark Lord.


    "The nobles in this country are somewhat different."


    The Dark Lord looked around at the busy sheriffs, but he was surprised.


    "My Lord, those don''t seem to be nobles..."


    Aurelius looked around, probably inquired, and then whispered.


    "Not a noble?"


    The unexpected color on the Dark Lord''s face is even worse.


    Compared with Aurelius, the existence of the Dark Lord has a longer time. Even if it is only about a few, it may take tens of thousands of years.


    In its active era, the gods were the most active.


    At that time, the gods lived above the sky, and the descendants of the gods ruled the earth.


    On this land, all kings basically have the blood of the gods.


    The danger of the relics left by God is very clear.


    At least compared with Chen Heng''s current level, the level of God is still too high and too powerful.


    But seriously speaking, it is not necessary to say how dangerous it is.


    Although Chen Heng''s own level is only seven rings, there are many other cards.


    After careful calculation, in addition to the strength of his seven rings, he also has the son of God who curses the world.


    In the cursed world, the son''s faith left by Chen Heng has been circulating. At this moment, decades have passed. The son''s faith is deeply rooted and rooted, and the accumulated power of faith is extremely huge.


    Such a huge power of faith, combined with Chen Heng''s own divinity, is enough to play a power beyond the seven ring epic.


    At the beginning, this force was even enough to make Chen Heng collide with the dusk church and forcibly suppress the dusk artifacts.


    If the power is carefully measured, it may be weaker than the real gods, but I''m afraid it won''t easily fall into the ruins.


    In addition, there is a world we have just experienced.


    In the initial world just simulated, the separated Philip left by Chen Heng is combined with the world consciousness of that world, and the two are integrated.


    This force can also be brought out.


    Using the power of the simulator, Chen Heng can bring people from the previous world to the world of gods as long as he consumes enough simulation points.


    Forget the rest of the world.


    But in the initial world, Chen Heng still has a bunch of helpers.


    Black king, Philip, Luyao, gunali, crimson Knight


    These names represent the strong people standing at the top of the world.


    Among these people, the weakest one is also close to the king, equivalent to the sixth peak and close to the strength of the seven rings of the main world.


    Among them, Philip, the strongest, has completely surpassed the seventh Ring Road and reached a higher level.


    As for how powerful he is, Chen Heng does not have a measurement standard and cannot be measured.


    However, at least it is equivalent to the existence of eight rings.


    With such a powerful force, Chen Heng actually has some confidence now.


    It doesn''t seem impossible to explore the ruins.


    "If you can''t help it, you can revive through separation......"


    Standing in place, Chen Heng thought for a moment, and then the idea flashed in his heart.


    Previously, in order to prevent accidents, he deliberately left several backhands in the world of gods.


    In this world, he has several separate bodies. Even if the noumenon is accidentally slaughtered, he can survive through the previous separate bodies.


    The risk factor does not seem to be large.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng must be happy.


    The worst result has been determined and can be accepted by him, which is enough for Chen Heng.


    "Send someone to inform the people of the nature Church..."


    Walking in the garden, he thought for a moment, then looked at gulomari and said, "let them prepare."


    "Then we''ll go and have a look."


    "OK."


    Looking at Chen Heng, Guluo Mary nodded and didn''t say much.


    To be honest, she was a little surprised at Chen Heng''s decision.


    In her impression, Chen Heng seems to be a very cautious person.


    It''s strange to make such a decision this time.


    But she can understand.


    After all, this is nothing else, but a relic of gods, which contains the secrets left by the gods.


    I''m afraid anyone who is a mortal can''t bear such existence.


    Chen Heng is not immune to vulgarity.


    At this moment, the idea flashed through gulomari''s heart.


    But anyway, since Chen Heng has made a decision, they can only obey the result.


    So soon, she bowed to Chen Heng and left.


    After she left, Chen Heng stood in place for a while, then turned around and left here.


    Outside time continues to pass.


    ....................


    Compared with the history of this land, the new hattim kingdom is still very young.


    In Chen Heng''s original world, the kingdom that has existed for two or three hundred years has a long life, and it is one of the few.


    But in this world with God and transcendence, the country of two or three hundred years is only a pediatrics.


    Not to mention only two or three hundred years, even if there were two or three thousand years of the country, it was not without it, even when the gods were active.


    Compared with these countries with a long history, the new hattim kingdom is obviously very young.


    But this is a very young country, but now it has shown its vigorous vitality.


    This is like a young man who has just come of age, full of vitality, in sharp contrast to those ancient countries.


    In this country, we can''t see too many rampant nobles or too many old dogmas. Instead, there is a kind of vitality that is not limited to form.


    Various nationalities, churches and beliefs converge here, constantly collide and integrate


    Because of the relatively open-minded policy of the hattim Kingdom, in recent years, outsiders have continuously entered the hattim Kingdom and settled in the country.


    The sources of these people are somewhat complex.


    Some are free people who cannot survive in the central region, some are runaway slaves in other countries, and mountain people in desert tribes


    However, the officials of the hattim Kingdom treat these people equally and recruit them as their own members.


    On this day, two strangers came from the South and came all the way to this country.


    It''s a combination of old people and children.


    The clothes of the two people are very ordinary. They look like free people from a southern country.

 Chapter 566

    "Excuse me... Have you ever heard of the great masters of nature?"


    The girl''s soft voice sounded in place.


    Aurelius was a little silly. Subconsciously, he turned around and looked at the Dark Lord.


    On one side, the Dark Lord had a faint smile on his face, but he still looked like an ordinary child. It seemed that there was nothing unusual.


    Seeing this, Aurelius could only turn around with a stiff head and said with some trembling: "I haven''t heard of it..."


    For the master of nature, orith and the Lord of darkness have naturally heard of.


    Not only have I heard of it, but also I have personally contacted it.


    As one of the gods in the dark field, the Dark Lord and the natural master representing the natural field are not sworn enemies, nor can they have a good relationship.


    This is determined by the camp, not by personal will.


    As a God, the Dark Lord, at his peak, naturally had contact with, or even personally seen, the natural master.


    As for Aurelius, although he was not exposed to the masters of nature, he was no stranger to the reputation of the masters of nature.


    In this era, those who can serve as gods for sacrifice must only know about each God, dare not say to know it like the back of their hands, but at least have a rough grasp of their life and power.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid you don''t know when the enemy comes to you.


    However, at the moment, he plays an ordinary old man. Naturally, he can''t tell the truth.


    "That''s great."


    Listening to Aurelius''s words, the girl''s face showed a happy look, and then she said, "guys, please allow me to take your time and let me explain to you our great lord of nature......"


    Having said this, she then began to explain, starting from the origin of the Lord of nature, and introduced it roughly.


    This is, want to pull us into the church?


    Aurelius looked at the Dark Lord, and his heart was very strange.


    In front of another God himself, he wants to pull the other into his own church and become a believer of his own God


    Is there anything more absurd in the world?


    Aurelius pulled out the corner of his mouth and looked at the girl who kept talking in front of him. He opened his mouth. Some wanted to interrupt each other, but he stopped after thinking about it.


    He now plays the role of a refugee from a distance.


    Such an identity, facing a noble sacrifice, should not have the courage to interrupt each other.


    So in order to maintain his personal setting, orith still endured the strange feeling in his heart and listened to each other''s words.


    Moreover, the girl in front of them didn''t just tell them one person, but also others who gathered together.


    In the crowd, the girl''s face flushed and kept opening her mouth to praise the achievements of the Lord of nature. It looked like a speech.


    "As long as you are willing to join our church, you will have the opportunity to receive relief every month and have a free lunch at the temple..."


    After a lecture, the girl said the last and most critical sentence.


    Suddenly, people who had little interest around suddenly stopped.


    They looked at each other and saw the kind of stupidity in each other''s eyes.


    That''s the feeling of heart.


    Soon the crowd dispersed.


    Several people left directly with the girl. It seems that they went to the temple of the Lord of nature to register.


    Aurelius was relieved and then moved on.


    Just before long, another kind-hearted old man in a dark robe came up.


    "Dear friend, have you ever been distressed by illness?"


    The old man stepped forward with a kind smile on his face and a faint breath of divine power on his body.


    This is the sacrifice of... Another God.


    Aurelius''s body froze.


    At this time, he vaguely knew what would happen next.


    Sure enough, everything happened as he thought.


    The old man in front of us is the sacrifice of the God of potions. He also came to preach.


    After a long time, Aurelius got rid of the priest.


    Together with the Dark Lord, he walked to the side a little tired and looked at the Dark Lord carefully.


    Beside him, the Dark Lord still had a smile on his face. He was in high spirits all the way and didn''t see the slightest unhappiness.


    It was a secret relief to Aurelius.


    However, his previous experience also made him a little tired and vigilant.


    In order to avoid a similar situation, he decided to change his previous strategy, no longer pretending to be poor, but directly spent money to find a guide.


    There are many such people around.


    In this city, because of the increasing number of foreign refugees, many people specialize in their business.


    Aurelius didn''t spend much money, so he found a fairly good guide.


    "Look, sir, you haven''t been harassed by those missionaries..."


    On the way, the guide looked at orith''s ugly face and immediately guessed his experience.


    "Sorry, compared with other places, our sacrifice here is... Too enthusiastic..."


    "Too enthusiastic?"


    Aurelius bowed his head, recalled the previous experience, and then nodded to agree.


    Counting the time, he is a man who has lived for hundreds of years, but he has never seen such a passionate sacrifice.


    Openly soliciting people to join the church in the street.


    This is too


    "By the way..."


    Thinking of his recent experience, Aurelius thought of something: "Why are there so many tutors here?"


    Belief in this kind of thing has a certain exclusivity.


    In most cases, there will be only one mainstream belief in a region, and the beliefs of other gods will be expelled.


    But in front of him, there were only sacrifices of different churches. Aurelius had seen three.


    This situation is undoubtedly extremely rare, which also makes orith curious.


    "This..."


    The guide was not surprised by orith''s question. He said subconsciously: "in the kingdom of hattim, there is a missionary law formulated by King hattim himself..."


    "Excuse me... Have you ever heard of the great masters of nature?"


    The girl''s soft voice sounded in place.


    Aurelius was a little silly. Subconsciously, he turned around and looked at the Dark Lord.


    On one side, the Dark Lord had a faint smile on his face, but he still looked like an ordinary child. It seemed that there was nothing unusual.


    Seeing this, Aurelius could only turn around with a stiff head and said with some trembling: "I haven''t heard of it..."


    For the master of nature, orith and the Lord of darkness have naturally heard of.


    Not only have I heard of it, but also I have personally contacted it.


    As one of the gods in the dark field, the Dark Lord and the natural master representing the natural field are not sworn enemies, nor can they have a good relationship.


    This is determined by the camp, not by personal will.


    As a God, the Dark Lord, at his peak, naturally had contact with, or even personally seen, the natural master.


    As for Aurelius, although he was not exposed to the masters of nature, he was no stranger to the reputation of the masters of nature.


    In this era, those who can serve as gods for sacrifice must only know about each God, dare not say to know it like the back of their hands, but at least have a rough grasp of their life and power.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid you don''t know when the enemy comes to you.


    However, at the moment, he plays an ordinary old man. Naturally, he can''t tell the truth.


    "That''s great."


    Listening to Aurelius''s words, the girl''s face showed a happy look, and then she said, "guys, please allow me to take your time and let me explain to you our great lord of nature......"


    Having said this, she then began to explain, starting from the origin of the Lord of nature, and introduced it roughly.


    This is, want to pull us into the church?


    Aurelius looked at the Dark Lord, and his heart was very strange.


    In front of another God himself, he wants to pull the other into his own church and become a believer of his own God


    Is there anything more absurd in the world?


    Aurelius pulled out the corner of his mouth and looked at the girl who kept talking in front of him. He opened his mouth. Some wanted to interrupt each other, but he stopped after thinking about it.


    He now plays the role of a refugee from a distance.


    Such an identity, facing a noble sacrifice, should not have the courage to interrupt each other.


    So in order to maintain his personal setting, orith still endured the strange feeling in his heart and listened to each other''s words.


    Moreover, the girl in front of them didn''t just tell them one person, but also others who gathered together.


    In the crowd, the girl''s face flushed and kept opening her mouth to praise the achievements of the Lord of nature. It looked like a speech.


    "As long as you are willing to join our church, you will have the opportunity to receive relief every month and have a free lunch at the temple..."


    After a lecture, the girl said the last and most critical sentence.


    Suddenly, people who had little interest around suddenly stopped.


    They looked at each other and saw the kind of stupidity in each other''s eyes.


    That''s the feeling of heart.


    Soon the crowd dispersed.


    Several people left directly with the girl. It seems that they went to the temple of the Lord of nature to register.


    Aurelius was relieved and then moved on.


    Just before long, another kind-hearted old man in a dark robe came up.


    "Dear friend, have you ever been distressed by illness?"


    The old man stepped forward with a kind smile on his face and a faint breath of divine power on his body.


    This is the sacrifice of... Another God.


    Aurelius''s body froze.


    At this time, he vaguely knew what would happen next.


    Sure enough, everything happened as he thought.


    The old man in front of us is the sacrifice of the God of potions. He also came to preach.


    After a long time, Aurelius got rid of the priest.


    Together with the Dark Lord, he walked to the side a little tired and looked at the Dark Lord carefully.


    Beside him, the Dark Lord still had a smile on his face. He was in high spirits all the way and didn''t see the slightest unhappiness.


    It was a secret relief to Aurelius.


    However, his previous experience also made him a little tired and vigilant.


    In order to avoid a similar situation, he decided to change his previous strategy, no longer pretending to be poor, but directly spent money to find a guide.


    There are many such people around.


    In this city, because of the increasing number of foreign refugees, many people specialize in their business.


    Aurelius didn''t spend much money, so he found a fairly good guide.


    "Look, sir, you haven''t been harassed by those missionaries..."


    On the way, the guide looked at orith''s ugly face and immediately guessed his experience.


    "Sorry, compared with other places, our sacrifice here is... Too enthusiastic..."


    "Too enthusiastic?"


    Aurelius bowed his head, recalled the previous experience, and then nodded to agree.


    Counting the time, he is a man who has lived for hundreds of years, but he has never seen such a passionate sacrifice.


    Openly soliciting people to join the church in the street.


    This is too


    "By the way..."


    Thinking of his recent experience, Aurelius thought of something: "Why are there so many tutors here?"


    Belief in this kind of thing has a certain exclusivity.


    In most cases, there will be only one mainstream belief in a region, and the beliefs of other gods will be expelled.


    But in front of him, there were only sacrifices of different churches. Aurelius had seen three.


    This situation is undoubtedly extremely rare, which also makes orith curious.


    "This..."


    The guide was not surprised by orith''s question. He said subconsciously: "in the kingdom of hattim, there is a missionary law formulated by King hattim himself..."


    "Look, sir, you haven''t been harassed by those missionaries..."


    On the way, the guide looked at orith''s ugly face and immediately guessed his experience.


    "Sorry, compared with other places, our sacrifice here is... Too enthusiastic..."


    "Too enthusiastic?"


    Aurelius bowed his head, recalled the previous experience, and then nodded to agree.


    Counting the time, he is a man who has lived for hundreds of years, but he has never seen such a passionate sacrifice.


    Openly soliciting people to join the church in the street.


    This is too


    "By the way..."


    Thinking of his recent experience, Aurelius thought of something: "Why are there so many tutors here?"


    Belief in this kind of thing has a certain exclusivity.


    In most cases, there will be only one mainstream belief in a region, and the beliefs of other gods will be expelled.


    But in front of him, there were only sacrifices of different churches. Aurelius had seen three.


    This situation is undoubtedly extremely rare, which also makes orith curious.


    "This..."


    The guide was not surprised by orith''s question. He said subconsciously: "in the kingdom of hattim, there is a missionary law formulated by King hattim himself..."


    "This..."


    The guide was not surprised by orith''s question. He said subconsciously: "in the kingdom of hattim, there is a missionary law formulated by King hattim himself..."

 Chapter 567

    The city of khaki in front of us looks very ordinary.


    Although the establishment of the hattim Kingdom has injected new vitality and vigor into this originally ordinary northern city, it is just like that in the eyes of orith and others.


    Although the city in front of us is very lively and surrounded by active people and businessmen, it is not better than some prosperous cities in the central region.


    This is determined by the original foundation.


    The original population of khaki city was so large that it could not change out of thin air after the establishment of hattim kingdom.


    For this reason, compared with the original Caro Kingdom, although the city in front of us has become much more lively, it has not been reborn.


    It seems so to orith.


    But in the eyes of the Dark Lord, the situation is slightly different.


    Around the city in front of us, a breath invisible to ordinary people is emerging.


    An invisible force envelops the city in front of us, envelops the city around, and turns it into its own field.


    Once an outsider approaches them, it is like entering other people''s territory. As long as there is a slight change, he will be immediately discovered by the master of this field.


    This is the rudiment of the field, which belongs to the potential of the real strong.


    And it''s not a simple potential.


    I''m afraid that even if it''s not a legend, it''s not far from the owner who can have the terrible trend in front of him.


    There is no doubt that there is only one strong man who can have such a vast potential in the kingdom of hattim.


    The king of hadim who founded the kingdom of hadim, ekdo hadim.


    "The rudiment of the field has been completely improved..."


    Standing where he was, the Dark Lord looked at the scene in front of him and was surprised: "when the prototype of his field is completely perfect, it is time for him to be promoted to legend......"


    "Besides this power, there is a strange smell of divine power......"


    "Does it belong to the blood of the God of the end of fire..."


    Standing in the same place, looking at the situation that enveloped the whole Khaki City, the Dark Lord couldn''t help falling into meditation.


    The present situation was much more strange than he had expected.


    Judging from the embryonic situation in this field, the king hattim has not been promoted to legend at the moment and is still in epic at the moment.


    The other side is almost equivalent to the peak epic. Judging from the huge degree of its potential, its combat power may not be inferior to the legend.


    This strength is a little worse than what the Dark Lord expected, but it''s almost the same.


    What really surprised him was the breath of divine power he felt.


    It was the breath of divine blood belonging to King hattim, with the unique smell of divine blood awakening.


    Just like what is said in simultaneous interpreting, this is a king of the blood of the awakening of God, with an extremely strong flavor of blood.


    And the breath comes from the legendary god of fire.


    It is because of this that the Dark Lord is so surprised.


    If he remembered correctly, the God of the last fire should have fallen long ago.


    The blood of gods is inherited from gods and restricted by gods.


    According to common sense, when a god falls, the blood left by him will gradually weaken, because without the support of the source, it will not only lack support in the dark, but also the power contained in his blood will weaken from generation to generation.


    The God of the last fire has already fallen.


    According to common sense, the blood of a God that has fallen for so long should have been weak and out of shape. How can it be strong to this extent?


    But the blood breath is indeed the breath of the God of the last fire.


    This fact surprised and surprised the Dark Lord.


    However, after a little thinking, he still followed orith and continued to move forward.


    Soon, they entered the city in front of them, followed the flow of people everywhere and continued to move forward.


    After that, the Dark Lord raised his head, looked sharply in a certain direction, and then smiled.


    A wisp of God''s breath escapes around and rushes forward.


    In the field, this breath of God is as conspicuous as the moon in the night, which is easy to be perceived by the master of the field.


    But what the Dark Lord wants is actually this effect.


    If there is no accident, the owner of this area will come soon.


    The thought flashed through the Dark Lord''s heart, and then followed orith on one side, and soon came to another place.


    And not far away.


    In the heart of khaki, in the palace of the kingdom of hattim.


    At the moment when the Dark Lord entered the city, Chen Heng''s action stopped and his body couldn''t help pausing.


    He turned subconsciously and looked into the distance.


    "What''s the matter?"


    One side, Guluo Mary was sitting right next to her. At the moment, looking at Chen Heng''s action, she was surprised.


    "It''s okay..."


    Facing guloma''s gaze, Chen Heng shook his head and whispered, "just some guests have come..."


    "Shall I inform hedosiri that they will deal with it?"


    Guluo Mary immediately understood Chen Heng''s meaning and subconsciously had to get up and deal with it.


    Since Chen Heng''s promotion, the field has taken shape and enveloped the whole Kaqi city.


    With this convenience, the whole city of khaki has become his exclusive domain.


    When he is in it, he will be aware of any disturbance.


    Therefore, during this period, Chen Heng found many outsiders.


    The vast majority of these people will be approached by hedosili and others, visit one by one, and sometimes even act.


    Because of past habits, Gulo Marie will have such action.


    "Stop..."


    Chen Heng shook his head, stopped gulomari''s action, and then whispered, "the other party is very strong, hedosili, they can''t solve it..."


    "Even hedosiri and they can''t solve it?"


    Standing where she was, listening to this, guloma''s body suddenly stopped. At this time, she didn''t know what to say, which seemed a little unexpected.


    It was a bit of a surprise for gulomary.


    After several years, not only the strength of gulomari has become stronger, but also the strength of hedosiri.


    Under the baptism of Chen Heng''s divine power, the strength of hedosili and others has exceeded the ordinary third-order and reached the peak of the third-order.


    With only one chance, they can complete the ultimate transformation and reach the fourth level.


    With such strength, I''m afraid it would be enough to be king in the past Carlo kingdom.


    In the eyes of gulomari, in addition to the bishops in the big church, the strength of hedosili and others is enough to deal with the vast majority of opponents.


    But listening to Chen Heng''s tone, even with such strength, we can''t win those people who appear this time.


    This surprised her.


    "Don''t do anything..."


    Chen Heng got up from his place, then shook his head and whispered, "I''ll go myself......"


    Strictly speaking, Chen Heng doesn''t know the identity and strength of the other party.


    His potential is not a real field, but just an embryonic form. He can''t feel too much information, but can only feel the general atmosphere.


    Therefore, we cannot know the real strength of the other party.


    But since we can have the power of God, I''m afraid no matter how weak it is, it will not be able to cope with by hedosili and others.


    As the owner of divinity, Chen Heng is aware of the power of divinity. Naturally, he will not let hedosili and others give their heads for nothing.


    Rather than so, he might as well go himself.


    And in his opinion, since the other party deliberately showed his own breath, I''m afraid most of them didn''t have much hostility.


    With the power of God, if you want to shield Chen Heng''s perception, you do it deliberately.


    Since the other party has exposed himself, he wants to come with the same purpose of meeting him without causing too much waves.


    Standing in place, the idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    Soon he put his ideas into action.


    Leaving the palace, he came to the city of khaki.


    Today, the familiar city of khaki is full of surging people.


    A large number of outsiders filled the city and completely occupied all parts of the city.


    The surrounding streets were very busy, completely the usual silence.


    Chen Heng walked through the long street and came to another place.


    It''s a hotel. It seems to be open at the moment.


    Walking into it, the surrounding scenes change instantly.


    The place is still that place, and the people around it have not changed much.


    But the feeling has changed.


    "The space is separated..."


    Looking at the situation in front of him, Chen hengruo thought and realized something.


    Some people split the space in front of them with their strong strength.


    On the surface, the space in front of us still seems to be here and has not changed.


    But in fact, it has been separated from the outside world and has become an independent small space.


    When you are in it, what you see is no longer true, and what you can touch can no longer be touched. Everything becomes a little different.


    "Is this a higher-order application of the field?"


    Standing in place, feeling the changes in the surrounding space, Chen Heng flashed the idea in his heart.


    In fact, the space in front of us is somewhat similar to that in the field of legend, but it is somewhat different.


    However, there is no doubt that the existence of such means will be extremely powerful.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng frowned, then continued to step forward.


    In the side room, at the moment, some of them are waiting for Chen Heng.


    In the room, two figures were sitting there.


    This is a combination of an old man and a child.


    The old man looked very old. At the moment, he sat aside and muttered to himself, as if he were reciting a eulogy.


    As for the child on one side, he sat there alone. At the moment, he saw Chen Heng walking into the room, and his sight immediately shifted.


    Chen Heng''s eyes immediately shifted and looked at the child in front of him.


    Seriously, the two figures in the front room are very special.


    The old man is also very strong. Although he looks old on the surface, in fact, his strength is extremely terrible, far more than hedosiri and others.


    In fact, the force is a fourth-order degree.


    Considering that a few years ago, when the world was still in a depressed state and the elements were in a downturn, the power of God could not be fully fed back, and the environment was bad


    It''s really amazing that the other party can achieve such strength under such an environment. It''s definitely a top existence.


    However, even if such a figure is compared with another existence on one side, it suddenly doesn''t count.


    At the moment when Chen Heng looked at each other, the whole world seemed to rise a change.


    Boom!


    It was like a heavy thunder exploded. At this moment, the roar of the sky rang out in Chen Heng''s mind, making him suddenly in a trance.


    In a trance, he seemed to see ancient and magnificent scenes.


    Some people split the space in front of them with their strong strength.


    On the surface, the space in front of us still seems to be here and has not changed.


    But in fact, it has been separated from the outside world and has become an independent small space.


    When you are in it, what you see is no longer true, and what you can touch can no longer be touched. Everything becomes a little different.


    "Is this a higher-order application of the field?"


    Standing in place, feeling the changes in the surrounding space, Chen Heng flashed the idea in his heart.


    In fact, the space in front of us is somewhat similar to that in the field of legend, but it is somewhat different.


    However, there is no doubt that the existence of such means will be extremely powerful.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng frowned, then continued to step forward.


    In the side room, at the moment, some of them are waiting for Chen Heng.


    In the room, two figures were sitting there.


    This is a combination of an old man and a child.


    The old man looked very old. At the moment, he sat aside and muttered to himself, as if he were reciting a eulogy.


    As for the child on one side, he sat there alone. At the moment, he saw Chen Heng walking into the room, and his sight immediately shifted.


    Chen Heng''s eyes immediately shifted and looked at the child in front of him.


    Seriously, the two figures in the front room are very special.


    The old man is also very strong. Although he looks old on the surface, in fact, his strength is extremely terrible, far more than hedosiri and others.


    In fact, the force is a fourth-order degree.


    Considering that a few years ago, when the world was still in a depressed state and the elements were in a downturn, the power of God could not be fully fed back, and the environment was bad


    It''s really amazing that the other party can achieve such strength under such an environment. It''s definitely a top existence.


    However, even if such a figure is compared with another existence on one side, it suddenly doesn''t count.


    At the moment when Chen Heng looked at each other, the whole world seemed to rise a change.


    Boom!


    It was like a heavy thunder exploded. At this moment, the roar of the sky rang out in Chen Heng''s mind, making him suddenly in a trance.


    In a trance, he seemed to see ancient and magnificent scenes.


    At the moment when Chen Heng looked at each other, the whole world seemed to rise a change.


    Boom!


    It was like a heavy thunder exploded. At this moment, the roar of the sky rang out in Chen Heng''s mind, making him suddenly in a trance.


    In a trance, he seemed to see ancient and magnificent scenes.

 Chapter 568

    "Is this the only level of heroes who can fight against Twilight artifacts?"


    Standing in place, the Dark Lord looked at Chen Heng in front and frowned.


    He was not satisfied with Chen Heng''s performance.


    In his opinion, since King hattim can resist the twilight artifact, he should master the corresponding power.


    He came with expectation, but from the immediate results, he couldn''t help being disappointed.


    But that''s good.


    It''s much more convenient.


    Many thoughts flashed through his mind. On the surface, it was still a calm appearance with a faint smile, which was unfathomable with the child''s appearance.


    Then the next moment, an accident happened.


    The light is blooming.


    When the breath of the Dark Lord''s divine power dissipated and was about to occupy Chen Heng''s whole mind, a force hidden in Chen Heng''s body began to be activated spontaneously.


    A faint divine power diffused out and dispersed in all directions, sheltering Chen Heng at the critical moment and dispersing his abnormal power.


    In an instant, Chen Heng''s consciousness recovered and regained consciousness again.


    The breath of the gods that had suppressed him began to dissipate and was excluded by him.


    Because in Chen Heng''s body, there is also a vast breath of God flashing at the moment.


    Although the breath is weak, it is far less powerful and pure than the breath of the Dark Lord, but it is the same in essence. It is also located in the field of God and belongs to the same essence.


    Runes bloom all over the sky.


    On Chen Heng''s body, the blood force in his body spontaneously activated.


    The divine blood belonging to the God of the end of fire activated spontaneously, just like a beast provoked by its opponent, and began to get angry.


    Boom!


    The space here gradually became nothingness.


    Hidden in Chen Heng''s body, the blood inherited from the real gods is so powerful that after it is completely activated, its power is also amazing and terrible.


    "Is it really the blood of the God of the last fire?"


    Standing in the same place, the Dark Lord looked at Chen Heng and felt the unique blood breath on him. At the moment, he was stunned and uncertain.


    "And so powerful..."


    The God of the last fire has already fallen, which is the fact that the Dark Lord has already determined.


    According to common sense, the power contained in the descendants of fallen gods will continue to fade, and it should have completely disappeared in this era.


    However, Chen Heng''s performance is not so. His strong blood doesn''t look like the descendant of a fallen god at all. On the contrary, it looks like the God''s blood after being baptized and completely activated.


    This performance is so extraordinary that it surprises the Dark Lord in front of us.


    But then something more unexpected happened to him.


    In front of him, Chen Heng raised his head slowly.


    At this moment, with the activation of blood force in his body, his appearance has changed greatly.


    The handsome face was cold, and one eye was full of cold color. It was impressively golden. It seemed that some divine brilliance appeared at the moment.


    In the dark, it seems that the power of Tao and law envelops the four sides and appears directly on Chen Heng''s body at the moment.


    And that appearance made the Dark Lord''s eyelids jump.


    "The body of law?"


    At this moment, the body of the Dark Lord stopped and was stunned. He didn''t know what to say.


    The body of law is a procedure that mortals must go through if they want to embark on the road to God.


    Only by condensing one''s own body and transforming it into a body of law can one withstand the baptism of divine power and be qualified to become a real God.


    Generally speaking, if the body of law is really condensed, to some extent, it is undoubtedly the characteristic of the ninth order myth, and its level is also above the eight ring legend.


    The difficulty is extremely huge, enough to block 99% of the legendary strong, making countless people feel desperate.


    And Chen Heng in front of me is better.


    His own power level is still seven ring level, but the body of the law has been condensed and quite perfect.


    With such a degree of law body, even the influence of divine power on it will be weakened and affected by the law body.


    All forces in the world are strong and weak.


    The level of divine power is indeed strong, but it may not be stronger than the power of law. It will also be affected by the body of law, and its influence will continue to weaken.


    With Chen Heng''s perfect body of laws, the situation is even more so.


    Almost in an instant, the breath of divine power on the Dark Lord began to fade, and the influence on Chen Heng was no longer obvious.


    This scene was naturally seen by the Dark Lord.


    "Such a perfect body of laws and such a rich divine blood..."


    Standing where he was, the Dark Lord''s eyelids jumped and an idea flashed in his heart: "are you... The offspring sealed by the God of the end of fire and born in this era?"


    In the eyes of the Dark Lord, there seems to be only such an explanation for Chen Heng''s situation.


    Such high purity divine blood is almost impossible to produce under natural conditions.


    Not to mention the body of law obviously beyond Chen Heng''s own level.


    These things are not what Chen Heng can get at this level.


    If it is explained by heredity, it is much more reasonable.


    Compared with ordinary divine blood families, the parents and children of gods have the deepest connection with gods and will inherit the power of gods to the greatest extent.


    Generally speaking, the first generation of God''s son will inherit divinity in his body, which is enough to support him to reach a semi God or even a higher level.


    If we use God''s parents and children to explain, everything seems to make sense.


    But his speculation was directly denied by Chen Heng.


    "God''s parents and children?"


    "I''m not..."


    Standing there, Chen Heng''s face was cold, and his golden eyes looked at the Dark Lord in front of him.


    In his eyes, a hot flame shines, like a flame swallowing the world, to devour and burn all the scenery within his sight.


    The flame was so powerful that it seemed that a once God could be seen roaring, and his great body like the whole world was burning and making an amazing sound.


    At this moment, Chen Heng already knew the identity of the person in front of him.


    Who else can have such powerful divinity and divine power except the separation of God?


    The present existence is at least a demigod.


    It is definitely the strongest person Chen Heng has ever met so far.


    In order to fight against the immediate enemy, Chen Heng has done his best.


    In his body, the divine power is rising, and the powerful divine power roars to him. He is gradually active in his body and ready to explode at any time.


    If this space had not been cut by the Dark Lord and actually separated from the outer space and time, I''m afraid that only Chen Heng''s breath escaped at this moment, it would be enough to shock the Jiuchong sky, sweep the whole hadim Kingdom and make the people of the whole kingdom feel it.


    Such an obvious action obviously attracted the attention of the Dark Lord.


    "Even the divine nature and divine power have come out, and you still say you are not the son of God?"


    Looking at the powerful divine breath in Chen Heng''s body, the eyelids of the Dark Lord jumped again and affirmed his guess again in his heart.


    If the body of law is the unique feature of the nine ring myth, then the existence of divinity is something that only the level of God can have.


    Divinity can only be used at the divine level. Even if mortals get it, they can''t completely accommodate it. They can only use their power indirectly.


    Just like Chen Heng in front of him, those who clearly do not reach the level of God, but can directly use the divine power can only be explained by the son of God.


    The son of God, as the son of God, will inherit part of the power in the body of God, so it naturally has part of divinity.


    Because of this, under the level of God, the son of God is the only unique existence that can use divinity.


    In front of Chen Heng, he can use his divinity, which is obviously the same existence.


    Thinking of this, the Dark Lord already knows it in his heart.


    He was not surprised that Chen Heng could defeat the dusk church and suppress dusk artifacts.


    A son of God who recovers in the world, not to mention the various means left by God behind, even his own strength is no small matter.


    Just like Chen Heng in front of him, it seems to be just an ordinary epic, but in fact, once the blood power in his body breaks out, with the powerful divinity in his body, the power that can be played far exceeds this level. I''m afraid even in the legend, it belongs to the peak.


    Although dusk artifact belongs to artifact, it is not the top among artifact. It is just an ordinary artifact.


    In today''s environment, it itself is in a silent state, and no one urges it. In this case, it can''t be an opponent of the son of God.


    The defeat of the twilight order is not unjust.


    The thought flashed through the Dark Lord''s heart and then waved his hand.


    Suddenly, in an instant, the surrounding space fell into darkness.


    All the light and shadow are wiped out, like falling into eternal darkness.


    This is the realm of darkness that belongs only to the Lord of darkness.


    Legend has its own field. As an existence far beyond legend, the Dark Lord naturally has the same.


    In his heyday, if his field was expanded, it would be enough to cover most of the material world, known as the God Kingdom on earth, and its power would be enough to defeat the whole world.


    Even though he fell here, once the field belonging to the Dark Lord was launched, it also extinguished everything in an instant.


    In an instant, Chen Heng''s powerful breath was suppressed and calmed down again.


    Except that his own divine light still exists, the whole person is like an ordinary person, without any uniqueness.


    Feeling his own situation, Chen Heng frowned.


    He looked around.


    The dark area in front of us is like a void space.


    In this space, the Dark Lord is the absolute master. No one can disobey his orders in this field unless his power is stronger than him.


    This is beyond the low-level fight and directly into the fight of law power.


    Any existence without the power to understand the law and falling into this space will become an ant without the slightest resistance.


    At this moment, Chen Heng has felt this situation.


    Under the oppression of the dark field, the life energy and mana in his body have been completely unusable.


    Except for the higher-level divine power, all other forces can not be used again. Even the true spirit seems to be limited and bound.


    This situation is appalling.


    Chen Heng frowned and looked at the Dark Lord in front of him.


    "You don''t seem to be panicking..."


    Standing opposite Chen Heng, the Dark Lord observed Chen Heng''s reaction. At the moment, he was curious: "is there any card?"


    If Chen Heng is the son of God, the God behind him is bound to leave all kinds of cards to him in order to ensure his growth.


    If not, the other party can use the twilight artifact captured from the twilight church.


    But even so, the other party''s performance at the moment is too calm.


    It makes people curious.


    In the face of the Dark Lord''s inquiry, Chen Heng made no comment, did not answer positively, but said coldly, "who are you?"


    Strictly speaking, Chen Heng does have a card.


    At this moment, his own strength has been fully used, and he is still unable to break through the blockade arranged by the Dark Lord.


    However, in the cursed world, Chen Heng''s son separation has not been used.


    This is beyond the low-level fight and directly into the fight of law power.


    Any existence without the power to understand the law and falling into this space will become an ant without the slightest resistance.


    At this moment, Chen Heng has felt this situation.


    Under the oppression of the dark field, the life energy and mana in his body have been completely unusable.


    Except for the higher-level divine power, all other forces can not be used again. Even the true spirit seems to be limited and bound.


    This situation is appalling.


    Chen Heng frowned and looked at the Dark Lord in front of him.


    "You don''t seem to be panicking..."


    Standing opposite Chen Heng, the Dark Lord observed Chen Heng''s reaction. At the moment, he was curious: "is there any card?"


    If Chen Heng is the son of God, the God behind him is bound to leave all kinds of cards to him in order to ensure his growth.


    If not, the other party can use the twilight artifact captured from the twilight church.


    But even so, the other party''s performance at the moment is too calm.


    It makes people curious.


    In the face of the Dark Lord''s inquiry, Chen Heng made no comment, did not answer positively, but said coldly, "who are you?"


    Strictly speaking, Chen Heng does have a card.


    At this moment, his own strength has been fully used, and he is still unable to break through the blockade arranged by the Dark Lord.


    However, in the cursed world, Chen Heng''s son separation has not been used.


    In the face of the Dark Lord''s inquiry, Chen Heng made no comment, did not answer positively, but said coldly, "who are you?"


    Strictly speaking, Chen Heng does have a card.


    At this moment, his own strength has been fully used, and he is still unable to break through the blockade arranged by the Dark Lord.


    However, in the cursed world, Chen Heng''s son separation has not been used.

 Chapter 569

    Looking at the Dark Lord in front of him, Chen Heng finally understood.


    What stood before him was neither man nor anything else, but a God who was detached from the common world and beyond everything.


    A God


    When he realized this, Chen Heng frowned.


    He didn''t think of it.


    As early as a few years ago, although Chen Heng had come into contact with twilight artifacts and preliminarily understood the first-class power of gods, he didn''t expect to collide with a God so soon.


    Moreover, what we met this time was not the power in the part of God, but the real embodiment of a God.


    Although the other party is not the noumenon, but from the current state, it is also not as simple as separation.


    "It seems that you have understood..."


    The Dark Lord looked at Chen Heng in front of him with a smile on his face. Then he opened his mouth with a unique dignity: "I didn''t expect to meet a god son sealed up to now in this era..."


    Son of God


    "That''s the name again..."


    Listening to the title of the Dark Lord, Chen Heng frowned secretly, but he didn''t take the initiative to explain and refute anything.


    Anyway, the other party has misunderstood. Let the other party continue to misunderstand.


    Maybe there are some other advantages, which can make the other party fear one or two and dare not start easily.


    Standing in place, the idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    "What on earth did your highness come here for?"


    Standing silently for a moment, Chen Heng''s face gradually returned to calm, and then spoke again.


    "For your excellency, of course..."


    The Dark Lord sighed softly and said, "you should also see that I am recovering from silence, and my strength is at its weakest moment."


    "So I need a lot of faith to restore."


    "That''s why I came to you......"


    Looking at Chen Heng, the Dark Lord always wore the previous faint smile on his face, looking a little unpredictable.


    "Come for faith..."


    Chen Heng knew it clearly.


    If so, it makes sense.


    In the past, God did not know how long he had been silent.


    In these long years, the power of these gods has long been weakened, and now they are at their weakest.


    As gods, there are many ways for them to restore their strength, and the power of faith is undoubtedly one of the most rapid means.


    Therefore, it is normal for him to keep an eye on Chen Heng.


    "However, after seeing you, I knew that the previous idea could not be realized."


    Looking at Chen Heng, the Dark Lord smiled and opened his mouth very calmly.


    In his opinion, Chen Heng in front of him is undoubtedly a son of God, carrying all the unique existence left by the gods.


    No matter how conceited the Dark Lord is, he will not want to accept such an existence.


    Don''t say whether the other party is willing or not, just from other aspects, it''s impossible to do so.


    Although the fallen gods are gone, who knows what means will be left to protect their descendants.


    Even if it is another God, if he does it without permission, he will probably reap evil consequences.


    Therefore, the Dark Lord cleanly gave up the idea of taking Chen Heng in.


    This is not only a comparison of strength, but also out of respect.


    After all, behind Chen Heng, there was another god standing.


    No matter how arrogant the Dark Lord is, he will not be arrogant enough to take the son of another God as his subordinate.


    But that''s good.


    The Dark Lord pondered for a moment, and many thoughts flashed through his heart at this moment.


    "Lord of darkness..."


    On the other hand, Chen Heng is also remembering the name.


    From the scene shown by the Dark Lord just now, Chen Heng has known the God name of the Dark Lord.


    Through this, we can get a lot of information.


    The gods of this world only want to spread faith, and often leave many deeds and stories in the whole world of gods.


    The priests of those gods will also publicize these legends to gain faith for the gods they believe in.


    From these stories and legends, we can know which camp a God belongs to.


    "It doesn''t seem to be a chaotic God..."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng quickly recalled the legend of the Dark Lord.


    In the whole world of gods, the Dark Lord belongs to the God who is as close to the extinction of faith as the Lord of nature.


    The demise of this belief does not mean that the Dark Lord is about to fall, but that his own belief has been suppressed in the world of gods and is close to disappearing.


    To some extent, the Lord of darkness seems to be worse than the Lord of nature.


    Although the belief in the Lord of nature has been declining, at least until now, it still remains in the desert, and many wild tribes are devout and honest.


    The faith of the Dark Lord is close to nothing.


    If Chen Heng had not been able to collect the information of various gods and understand the deeds of many gods, I''m afraid he wouldn''t remember at the moment.


    The Lord of darkness, known as the Lord of darkness, is called the king of night.


    In legend, the Dark Lord was born in the initial darkness after the world was opened. He is an ancient god born with darkness.


    He was handsome and elegant. He was once the God believed by the ancient aristocracy and the ancient god specially believed by the aristocracy.


    Later, it competed with the ancient king, and the belief belonging to the aristocracy was seized by the ancient king, leaving only dark power.


    However, according to the records, the character of this deity is not difficult to get along with, and there are no bad deeds in past legends.


    It belongs to a very orderly God.


    It''s a partner you can fight for.


    In an instant, the idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    In the era when the gods are about to recover, only with the power of gods can we take the lead and remain invincible in the next era.


    If we can take advantage of this opportunity to connect with the Dark Lord in front of us, it will undoubtedly help Chen Heng.


    At least, many doubts and problems about the level of God can be solved directly through the Dark Lord in front of us.


    Even better, the other party obviously wants from him.


    Chen Heng''s hands now happen to have what the other party needs.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng smiled on his face, then raised his head, looked at the Dark Lord in front of him, and opened his mouth again: "I think we can have a good chat."


    "What a coincidence..."


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, the Dark Lord also smiled: "I happen to have this meaning."


    "If you are respected, how can you settle here."


    "The eaves of this house are small, how can it accommodate the great and sacred glory..."


    Chen Heng immediately opened his mouth and smiled: "please allow me to invite you to my palace and let me try my best to entertain you."


    "Then I''m looking forward to it."


    The Dark Lord looked at Chen Heng with some surprise and was slightly surprised at his performance, but he still smiled and nodded without saying anything more.


    In situ, the four spaces begin to combine with the external world and return to normal again.


    At this time, Aurelius, who was sitting on one side, suddenly woke up and subconsciously looked at Chen Heng.


    Suddenly, he was shocked and wanted to say something, so he felt the terrible Qi left on Chen Heng''s body, and his body suddenly stiffened.


    On one side, Chen Heng looked at Aurelius, and then did nothing. He turned and left directly with the Dark Lord.


    Soon they came to the palace in khaki.


    Compared with the previous small tavern, khaki''s palace is undoubtedly more spacious and resplendent everywhere. It is still quite visible in terms of spectacular degree.


    Of course, for people at such levels as Chen Heng and the Dark Lord, these are undoubtedly not important things.


    However, this represents a friendly beginning and attitude.


    When he arrived at the palace, Chen Heng asked people everywhere to leave, sat alone with the Dark Lord and looked at him face to face.


    "Respect your existence. Is there anything else you need?"


    When the people around left, Chen Heng looked at the Dark Lord in front of him and said softly.


    "You should understand what I need."


    The Dark Lord looked at Chen Heng and seriously opened his mouth: "as you think, I am not the noumenon at the moment, but just the state of birth."


    "Although I still have some strength, I can''t last for a long time."


    "So I need a supplement of faith."


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of him, the Dark Lord looked calm and directly said, "tens of thousands of years have passed, and my position has been lost in the world. The belief that once belonged to me is close to dying, and even almost makes me lost in nothingness and completely unable to return."


    "But now you seem to be reincarnated......"


    Listening to the words of the Dark Lord, Chen Heng was surprised and said, "can''t you rely on yourself to restore your glory?"


    This sentence is both doubt and temptation.


    According to Chen Heng''s current speculation, God itself should have the ability to exist without relying on faith.


    For them, faith is the supplement and promotion of power, but it is not necessary.


    Otherwise, if a God can exist only by relying on the power of faith, it seems that it is not as good as those myths and legends.


    At least legends can exist without faith.


    Low level existence will not die because of the loss of faith. It would be strange if higher-level gods would only do so.


    So before that, Chen Heng speculated that many gods in the world of gods should only have the power to exist without relying on faith, and will not decide their survival because of the faith of living creatures.


    But in the following period of time, Chen Heng''s speculation seemed to have been overturned.


    Because in the legend of the world of gods, there are many examples of gods dying only because of lack of faith.


    In those legends, the gods weakened by the demise of faith and eventually died slowly.


    From these legends, we can see the importance of faith to gods, and even affect the survival of a God.


    But it does not seem possible to say that God will die without faith.


    Because if so, how did those gods who believed in the demise just return?


    In the history of the world of gods, there are many examples of the return of gods who once disappeared in history.


    If faith can really play a decisive role in the survival of gods, how do these gods who have completely disappeared return?


    This contradictory fact once gave Chen Heng great doubts.


    Now, a real God is sitting next to him.


    Chen Heng also wants to take this opportunity to understand the key.


    Sitting aside, the Dark Lord looked at Chen Heng, and then opened his mouth and said, "if you don''t have enough faith supplement, you can naturally recover and slowly recover your strength."


    "But the faster your strength recovers and the stronger your strength is, the easier it is to leave and be expelled by the world..."


    The Dark Lord looked at Chen Heng and said so.


    "The stronger the power, the easier it is to leave and be expelled by the world?"


    Sitting in place and listening to the words of the Dark Lord, Chen Heng was stunned.


    From this sentence, he knows a lot of information.


    Expel... Will the world of gods instinctively expel gods?


    At this moment, the idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    "As the son of God, you should have these common sense..."


    The Dark Lord looked at Chen Heng, who seemed to have some doubts, and frowned: "didn''t the inheritance hidden in your blood tell you this?"


    In his opinion, Chen Heng, as the son of God, should have these messages in his blood inheritance.


    Unless, except for some accidents, the inheritance in the body is not left?


    At this moment, the Dark Lord flashed this idea in his heart, and then continued to speak: "standing at your current level, you should be able to feel the existence of the world."


    Chen Heng nodded.


    Seven rings is a big threshold.


    Before the seven rings, we couldn''t touch the essence of many things.


    Once we step into the seventh Ring Road, the situation is different.


    At Chen Heng''s current level, he can clearly feel the breath of the world itself and the exuberant life.


    From Chen Heng''s point of view, the world itself can actually be regarded as a unique life.


    The world itself is its body, and the collection of the consciousness of many creatures living in its body is its consciousness.


    In the previous initial world, Chen Heng already knew this.


    "The world itself is an extremely unique existence that can accommodate life......"


    The Dark Lord spoke faintly: "just the more powerful life is, the greater the threat to the world itself......"


    "Just as mortals and beasts are together, instinct will feel uneasy and threatened."


    "Therefore, the more powerful they are, the more they will be excluded and targeted by the world itself..."


    "If there is no unique means, when a certain existence is strong enough to be us, it will be gradually excluded from the world..."


    "To this extent, you can either suppress your own power without reaching that limit, or use some unique means to leave your own mark on the world to help yourself fight against this repulsive power......"


    At this point, Chen Heng has understood.


    "So, in addition to the true power, the so-called faith is also the mark of the gods so that they will not leave the world?"


    Chen Heng frowned and said.

 Chapter 570

    "Good..."


    Sitting opposite Chen Heng, the Dark Lord nodded: "this is the key."


    "The greatest function of the so-called faith is this......"


    "In order to prevent oneself from leaving the world, we must find ways to combat world exclusion..."


    "In this way, faith is the most appropriate."


    Chen Heng gradually realized it.


    i see.


    For God, faith is certainly not necessary.


    Without faith, God can only continue to maintain, or even maintain most of his power, and will not fall directly as the world thinks.


    But on the other hand, faith is extremely important to God.


    Without the coordinate and mark of faith, God will only be excluded by the world of gods and eventually leave the world.


    As long as they don''t want to leave the world, they must have enough faith to stabilize themselves.


    This may be the truth that the world believes in war.


    From this point of view, the gods who lost their faith in the legend may not have really fallen, but because they lacked the coordinate of faith, they were gradually excluded by the world of gods.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng gradually realized.


    But there are also new doubts.


    Why do the gods have to stay in the world of the gods?


    Is there anything that the gods need in the world of gods?


    Or is it that for the gods, there is great terror outside the world, so they must stay in the world?


    At this moment, this doubt rises in Chen Heng''s heart.


    So he opened his mouth again and asked questions directly.


    Facing Chen Heng''s doubts, the Dark Lord was as calm as ever and directly opened his mouth: "outside the world, there is an endless nothingness."


    He said, "the root of the world is a boundless sea of chaos."


    "In the sea of chaos, a large number of worlds are born and destroyed all the time..."


    "But the sea of chaos itself is boundless, and so is the distance between the world and the world."


    "When you leave the world, it''s hard to find a new suitable world."


    Looking at Chen Heng, he opened his mouth like this and said softly, "the existence like us is already large enough to be comparable to the ordinary world."


    "Although the sea of chaos is huge and the number of worlds is boundless, the world that can accommodate us is still rare and difficult to find."


    Chen Heng nodded.


    you bet.


    After Chen Heng left the original world, he didn''t know how long he had experienced and witnessed the glory of the world before he found the world of gods in front of him.


    Simply speaking of volume, the world of gods in front of him is the most powerful world Chen Heng has ever seen.


    Among the many worlds experienced in the past, the weak ones are like Chen Heng''s original world, with only some rough inheritance of martial arts.


    The stronger one is just like the cursed world and the changed world before.


    The initial world that Chen Henggang has just experienced is already strong in many worlds, but even the seventh order can not be bred, so he must rely on the origin of the world to promote.


    As for the eighth order? It''s completely unbearable.


    That world cannot bear the existence of the eighth order, and the highest can only be the birth of the seventh order.


    All these situations illustrate the limitations of the world.


    A world as powerful as the world of gods in front of us is absolutely rare in the whole mixed sea.


    It is understandable that the gods of the gods world are unwilling to leave this world.


    Although the level of the gods cannot be understood for the time being, the importance of the world is conceivable.


    I think a powerful world should be of great help to the existence of gods at this level.


    "The sea of chaos outside the world is highly corrosive to all existence."


    In front of him, the Dark Lord then opened his mouth. At this moment, he whispered, "even if the gods above enter the sea of chaos, they will be eroded by the chaotic source power in the sea of chaos and eventually become chaotic monsters......"


    "Those gods who lack faith and are eventually forced into the world will probably come to a bad end."


    He looked at Chen Heng and then said.


    "Chaotic source force....."


    Chen Heng frowned.


    This is another new word.


    In the previous initial world, Chen Heng has come into contact with the world source force.


    But I don''t know the difference between the so-called chaotic source force and the world source force.


    However, seeing the Dark Lord like this, it is obvious that he is also quite afraid of it.


    however........


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked at the Dark Lord.


    It seems that he was mistaken for the son of God. The Dark Lord in front of him spoke better than Chen Heng thought.


    At the same time, Chen Heng also thought of his simulator.


    His simulator has the ability to search other worlds and let him shuttle directly into other worlds.


    From the words of the Dark Lord in front of us, we can hear that this seems to be an ability that makes other gods envy.


    At least, if those gods have the ability to easily search and enter other worlds, why fight for some faith in this world?


    It is thought that the ability to freely enter other worlds like a simulator is very rare, even unique, even for people at the level of gods.


    This seems to be a place that can be used.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng smiled on his face, then turned around and looked at the Dark Lord in front of him.


    "Did you come to my kingdom to spread your faith here?"


    "Nature."


    The Dark Lord nodded, not much to hide his purpose.


    Naturally, he came for this.


    The reason why he came here, in addition to valuing Chen Heng''s own ability and strength, is that as the king of a country, can he help him spread his faith.


    For the Dark Lord, as long as he has enough faith, his strength can recover faster, so as to take the lead in the next overall situation.


    "It''s also good for you."


    It seemed that Chen Heng was worried. In front of him, the Dark Lord spoke again and said softly, "I think you have felt the changes in the world environment."


    "In the coming years, the once silent gods will recover one by one and reappear in the world."


    "This is a huge challenge and an unparalleled opportunity."


    At this point, his face gradually became serious and serious: "in this era, whoever takes the lead will have great opportunities."


    "When the gods recover, those once gods only return one by one, they will all become weak. In fact, their strength is not much stronger than ordinary legends."


    "Among them, many beliefs are completely missing and have nothing."


    "These are good prey..."


    He smiled and showed a trace of killing intention on his face: "the gods who have lost most of their power still exist..."


    "As long as you are strong enough to kill these gods, you can seize their gods and become a new God..."


    "Especially for you."


    He looked at Chen Heng and continued: "as the son of God, you are born with divinity and law, but even so, it is also difficult to become a new God."


    "But as long as you can get the divine personality of other gods, this threshold will no longer exist for you."


    "At that time, you will become a new God, located in the sky......"


    The scene was suddenly quiet.


    Becoming a God is the biggest temptation of this era. It is a dream for countless people.


    Now, the temptation is in front of Chen Heng, and it looks very operational.


    "Sounds tempting..."


    After a long silence, Chen hengcai spoke again with a smile on his face.


    "In fact, it is, isn''t it?"


    The Dark Lord looked at Chen Heng and said with some ponder.


    The temptation to become God is great for anyone.


    At least in the eyes of the Dark Lord, Chen Heng can''t refuse such temptation at all.


    After all, this is becoming God.


    "It''s my honor to cooperate with a great existence like you, and I''m naturally willing to."


    Under the gaze of the Dark Lord in front of him, Chen Heng showed a smile on his face, and then whispered, "but......"


    "I have a better proposal..."


    "Well?"


    The Dark Lord was stunned. Before he reacted, he heard Chen Heng continue to speak in front of him.


    "Although the world is vast, there are too many beliefs in it."


    In front of him, Chen Heng continued to say, "even if it''s my hattim Kingdom, even if all of them believe in you, I''m afraid they can''t make you recover much strength immediately."


    "And if you do, it will easily attract the attention of other churches and let the world know the news of your return."


    "At that time, it may cause many accidents and dangers."


    "You have a better way?"


    The Dark Lord looked at Chen Heng with interest and said so.


    Of course, he knows what Chen Heng said.


    But even if it''s clear, what can I do?


    There are so many beliefs in this world. If you occupy a little, I will occupy less.


    If you want to restore strength and gain believers as soon as possible, you must leave traces in the world and be found by others sooner or later.


    It is precisely because he knows that other churches will find out sooner or later that the Dark Lord will find Chen Heng and cooperate with him.


    However, judging from Chen Heng''s performance at present, does he seem to have a better way?


    At this moment, the Dark Lord couldn''t help being interested and wanted to hear what Chen Heng''s method would be.


    Under his gaze, Chen Heng slowly opened his mouth and said his answer.


    "Since the faith of this world has been occupied by other gods, how about changing a world?"


    Under the gaze of the Dark Lord, Chen Heng said so.


    The voice fell, and the Dark Lord was disappointed: "other worlds are not so easy to find."


    "If it had been in a long time ago, some small worlds could be found near the world of the gods."


    "But in this era, after countless years of development, the small world around us has either been occupied by other gods or has long been swallowed up by the world of gods."


    "It''s almost impossible to find another independent small world."


    He said so.


    There were many small worlds near the world of gods.


    But the world itself will be annexed.


    The strong world will instinctively devour other weak worlds to strengthen itself.


    The gods'' world can grow to this scale, and they don''t know how many other worlds they have swallowed along the way.


    However, the world near the world of the gods has long been absorbed by the world of the gods and become a part of the world of the gods.


    Nowadays, it is very difficult to find an independent small world.


    Otherwise, Chen Heng would do the same without opening his mouth.


    The reason why I don''t do it is not that I don''t want to, but that I can''t.


    In the Dark Lord''s view, Chen Heng''s proposal is equivalent to white theory.


    But in front of him, Chen Heng obviously didn''t think so.


    Under the gaze of the Dark Lord, he smiled and then extended his hand.


    In his hands, a little golden brilliance blooms, in which there is a faint wave of the world, which is manifested at this point.


    Suddenly, in an instant, a breath that was different from the world of the gods, but belonged to the power of the world appeared.


    Boom!


    At the moment when the world breath appeared, the whole world immediately had some reactions. There were all kinds of breath fluctuating around, and instinctively made some reactions.


    In front of him, the action of the Dark Lord suddenly stopped.


    He looked at the palm of Chen Heng''s hand in front of him and the purple brilliance. At the moment, his face changed directly, and his eyes became dignified and incomparable, including shock, expectation, surprise and so on.


    "World... Coordinates....."


    At this moment, the Dark Lord could not keep calm after all and said the name of that thing.


    What Chen Heng holds at the moment is the coordinates of a world.


    Moreover, it is not an ordinary world.


    Although the brilliance and breath revealed in that world are far inferior to those in the world of gods, they are not weak.


    At least, it is much better than most of the world in the sea of chaos.


    And what does that mean?


    It means the source force of the whole world, the boundless faith in it, and the law of heaven and earth of one world


    As long as you think of these, even as a God, the Dark Lord has some uncontrollable instinctive desires and some lost his mind.


    But soon, he recovered, smiled again on his face, and seemed to have reluctantly recovered his calm: "is this the other way you said..."


    "It''s really a big deal..."


    He sighed.


    The coordinates of a big world.


    If these things are discovered by other gods, they must be covered to death. For fear that a little wind will leak and be known by others.


    But in front of Chen Heng, he took it out directly.


    This is really


    Looking at the heart of the Dark Lord, Chen Heng smiled and knew it in his heart.


    Obviously, the chips he brought out were attractive enough.


    Even if it is the Lord of darkness, such gods can''t ignore it and can''t help but move.


    Now that the other party has moved, it''s much easier to say the next thing.

 Chapter 571

    "You are so brave..."


    Sitting where he was, the Dark Lord took a long time to calm his excitement. Then he looked at Chen Heng in front of him and felt that the other party was more and more unique.


    "Although things are good, it also depends on whether you have the ability to use them."


    Facing the eyes of the Dark Lord, Chen Heng looked calm and said, "I have entered this world."


    "To tell you the truth, I did get some benefits from it."


    The Dark Lord sat up and was surprised.


    "You have the ability to go in?"


    He looked at Chen Heng in front of him, and his sight felt a little different.


    World coordinates, such existence is very precious to the gods.


    But for ordinary people, sometimes even if they get this thing, they can''t use it at all.


    Give you a world coordinate, what can you do?


    Can you go in?


    Does not exist.


    Obtaining world coordinates is a big problem, but shuttling around the world is also a big problem.


    As an outsider, if you want to shuttle to other worlds, let alone how to do it, the exclusion of other worlds is also a big problem.


    In front of Chen Heng, there are only seven rings. There should be a certain distance from shuttling through other worlds.


    But the Dark Lord did not doubt it.


    The coordinates of the world are out, even if you can go in, it''s nothing.


    At least for them, this is a good advantage.


    "Some of the worlds are... Powerful..."


    Sitting where he was, facing the sight of the Dark Lord, Chen Heng sighed softly, and then said, "I don''t know who left this mark to me. I only know that this coordinate has been on me since I was born..."


    The Dark Lord knew it clearly in his heart and confirmed Chen Heng''s guess as the son of God.


    It is impossible for ordinary people to have world coordinates at birth.


    Most of them are the legacy left by the former God to Chen Heng, which is engraved on Chen Heng.


    It has to be said that this is a rich legacy, so that the Dark Lord could not help sighing: "most of your father and God loved you very much."


    The coordinates of a world.


    This is something that even the higher gods should be excited about.


    For God, this means not only further hope, but also a retreat.


    If one day, God only breaks his faith in the world of gods and will be excluded, he can directly transfer to this world and become the Lord of the other world.


    Even the Dark Lord was jealous of such a rich heritage.


    Looking at the reaction of the Dark Lord, Chen Heng smiled and said nothing.


    The coordinates in front of us, of course, are not what he said, but obtained through the simulator.


    However, since the other party mistakenly thinks he is the son of God, Chen Heng doesn''t mind using this identity to let the other party go to the brain to make up for it.


    Anyway, he didn''t say anything. Everything was thought by the other party.


    Sitting where he was, he paused, then continued to say, "it doesn''t matter how to obtain the coordinates."


    "The important thing is that the world is strong."


    "How strong is it?"


    The Dark Lord spoke, and his face gradually became dignified.


    Chen Heng is not a weak man.


    As the son of God who inherits the blood of God, he has the body of divine power and law, as well as the twilight artifact taken from the twilight church.


    With such strength, once it breaks out, it is enough to compare with the most powerful legend.


    How strong will the power of a world that can make Chen Heng feel strong?


    The Dark Lord knows.


    Under normal circumstances, how could anyone be willing to take out the coordinates of a world?


    Since Chen Heng will do so, it indirectly illustrates a fact.


    The world is too tough to handle with his strength.


    Therefore, I want to pull the Dark Lord on the bus and use his strength to achieve some purpose.


    In that case, the power of the world will not be too weak.


    "I don''t know how strong those exist..."


    Sitting there, Chen Heng pondered for a moment, considered his language, and then said, "but most of them... Exist enough to be comparable to the God of beauty..."


    Enough to compare with the God of beauty


    The Dark Lord frowned and fell into meditation.


    A world in which there are strong gods can be imagined. Even if he exists, he may fall into it accidentally.


    At his peak, he is still very dangerous, not to mention now.


    However, if he is allowed to miss this opportunity, he will not be reconciled.


    The era of the recovery of the gods is coming. In this era, step by step is step by step.


    If we don''t take advantage of the present opportunity to become stronger as soon as possible, I''m afraid that after that, we will directly become prey in the eyes of other gods and be hunted and killed by other gods.


    Then it will be dangerous.


    And a big world, such temptations are too amazing.


    The Dark Lord is not willing to give up.


    You know, the world that can accommodate the existence of gods at this level is absolutely scarce in the whole sea of chaos.


    Anyone who can find one is worth raiding at all costs.


    Even if I didn''t have a chance before, but now that I have a chance, if I have to give up, it''s too uncomfortable.


    Moreover, Chen Heng in front of us is not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    He looked at Chen Heng in front of him.


    In the sight of the Dark Lord, Chen Heng had a faint smile on his face, as if he were very respectful.


    From just now on to now, Chen Heng has been very obedient, and there is no general arrogance of the normal son of God.


    But the Dark Lord knows that this is only a representation.


    The basis of cooperation lies in mutual utilization and value provision.


    The reason why the other party will show the world coordinates is to obtain his support, accurately speaking, for his strength at the moment.


    Most of the world has something he can''t handle, so he needs his help.


    If he refuses to participate, the other party obviously doesn''t need to continue to cooperate with him.


    The world coordinates can only be seen.


    Of course, you can also wait until you recover your strength.


    But there are too many variables.


    The other party is a son of God, and can easily take out things such as world coordinates.


    For such a person, it is unclear how many cards he has behind him.


    Sitting in place, the Dark Lord frowned, and many thoughts flashed in his heart. At this moment, he was thinking.


    In this regard, Chen Heng did not bother, but looked at the Dark Lord with a smile, as if waiting for the Dark Lord to make a decision.


    "What do you want to do?"


    After pondering for a long time, the Dark Lord raised his head again and looked at Chen Heng in front of him.


    It seems that we are ready to make a decision.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng smiled and then continued to say, "I can enter this world directly."


    "At that time, just enter with me."


    "I''m afraid it''s not that easy."


    The Dark Lord frowned and then opened his mouth and said, "at my level, it''s difficult to enter other worlds. I''m afraid I''ll be excluded as soon as I touch it."


    For the world, different levels and volumes lead to different results.


    If there are several mortals, even if they enter other worlds and cross, the world itself will not have any reaction.


    But like gods, they are equivalent to the volume of one world. They want to enter other worlds, and the reaction of that world is much more intense.


    The reason is simple.


    Putting a toothpick in is certainly different from putting a person in.


    At the level of God, it is not so easy for them to enter other worlds.


    "Don''t worry......"


    Chen Heng smiled and looked deeply at the Dark Lord: "I have a way."


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, the Dark Lord looked up and looked at Chen Heng with some surprise and uncertainty.


    Before he could say anything, a light began to shine.


    That brilliance is very unique. It seems that the brilliance of the world is contained in it and twinkles at the moment.


    The power contained in it makes the Dark Lord wonder.


    The glory continued to diffuse, gradually moved forward, and finally shrouded the Dark Lord and Chen Heng.


    In the end, their figure dissipated in place and completely left the area.


    Boom.


    In nothingness, it seems that there are bursts of thunder, especially bright.


    At some point, Chen Heng and the Dark Lord appeared in another area.


    "This is......"


    At this area in front of him, the face of the Dark Lord suddenly changed.


    The world


    The distinct world atmosphere is shrouded and accurately captured by the Dark Lord.


    In front of us is a grassland, which is very desolate around. There are wild animals running everywhere and touring in various areas.


    A natural scene was revealed, giving people a sense of tranquility.


    "This is the world?"


    The Dark Lord was still in place, feeling the different world atmosphere. At the moment, he has quietly fallen into enlightenment.


    For a God, the breath of laws from different worlds is very precious.


    God only wants to enter other worlds, one of which is to obtain the power of the laws of different worlds in order to improve himself.


    Now, as soon as the Dark Lord entered the world, he couldn''t help falling into enlightenment and wanted to understand the law power of the world.


    In this regard, Chen Heng did not organize, but looked at it with great interest.


    Soon, an accident happened.


    In midair, bursts of thunder began to gather, and it seemed that a strong storm was brewing and was about to break out.


    A moment later, a thunder fell directly and hit the Dark Lord heavily.


    From Chen Heng''s perspective, the power of this thunder is very powerful.


    Its power is enough to suppress all existence below the Fourth Ring Road.


    If hedosiri and others come here, they can''t even carry the first thunder.


    Of course, this level of power is the ultimate kill for hedosiri and others, but it is an itch for the existence of the Dark Lord.


    However, this thunder woke up the Dark Lord directly, and made him wake up from his deep feeling.


    "What is this?"


    The Dark Lord suddenly looked up and looked into the sky.


    There, thunders were falling and chopping on his body.


    These thunderbolts were not strong at first, only equivalent to the fourth order.


    But later it became stronger and stronger, and in the end it was even close to the sixth order.


    Even to this extent, it is not completely over.


    Under the gaze of Chen Heng and the Dark Lord, there were bursts of thunder brewing on the sky.


    Vaguely, there seems to be a more powerful thunder brewing and about to break out.


    Feeling this situation, the Dark Lord made a quick decision and immediately used all his means to lock all his breath and prevent it from escaping.


    His action was very effective, but in an instant, the thunder gathering in mid air began to stagnate, and it seemed that some could not find the target.


    "Someone is coming..."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng looked into the distance and saw someone coming here.


    Then he looked to the Dark Lord who was a little embarrassed: "go?"


    "OK."


    The Dark Lord nodded, and then left the area directly with Chen Heng.


    After they left, in mid air, the gathered thunder gradually dispersed, leaving only traces of the ground.


    Originally, it was a grassland with wild grass everywhere. It was very exuberant and had a kind of exuberant vitality.


    But after the thunder, these were destroyed.


    The vitality is destroyed, leaving only the smell of destruction, a desolate and terrible scene.


    After Chen Heng left for a long time, other figures appeared here.


    "It was such a huge thunderstorm..."


    An old man looked at the area devastated by thunder and was shocked: "this continent has always been deserted and lack of aura. How can it be so?"


    "Is there an unparalleled figure passing by here and can''t cross the robbery here?"


    After the old man, others came one after another and rushed here together.


    Like the old people, they looked at the area in front of them and were also stunned. They didn''t know what to say.


    On the other side.


    "What the hell is going on in this world?"


    When he came to another area, the Dark Lord looked at the sky and looked at the thunder that began to gather again. At this moment, he couldn''t help but say.


    "As you can see..."


    Listening to the words of the Dark Lord, Chen Heng shrugged his shoulders and said, "just that, being changed into thunder robbery in this world is something that the transcendence of this world must experience."


    "In this world, but all extraordinary people at a certain level will be exposed to thunder robbery."


    "Just like you just did."


    "What mechanism is this?"


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, he immediately frowned in the gloom.


    As a God, the Dark Lord has touched many worlds.


    But there has never been a world so unique as the world in front of us, and there is a disaster specially facing the extraordinary.


    This is the first time in the experience of the Dark Lord.


    Relatively speaking, Chen Heng''s acceptance is much higher.


    When he first came to this world, he was shocked by the situation of this world, and then hurried back.


    If it had not been for the Dark Lord this time, Chen Heng would not dare to come to this world easily.

 Chapter 572

    Chen Heng didn''t do anything during the years of fighting in the world of gods.


    With the unique ability of simulator, Chen Heng can make the most of his time and quickly enhance himself.


    Therefore, during this period, while fighting in the world of gods and dealing with various affairs, Chen Heng did not give up using the simulator to enhance himself.


    During this time, he entered more than a dozen worlds.


    The vast majority of these more than a dozen worlds belong to the weak ordinary world. Some worlds have entered the end of the law era to some extent, and there is no soil for the existence of extraordinary people.


    But there are also some worlds, but they are particularly strong, and even Chen Heng''s separation is directly broken.


    The present world is one of them, and it is the one that makes Chen Heng feel the most difficult.


    Originally, Chen Heng was ready to put down the world temporarily and try reincarnation when it becomes stronger in the future.


    But just in time, the Dark Lord came.


    In that case, Chen Heng took the coordinates of the world as capital and cooperated with the Dark Lord in front of him.


    To some extent, this is also an experiment.


    "Experiments in previous years have proved one thing......"


    Standing in the same place, looking at the Dark Lord in front of him, Chen Heng smiled and flashed various thoughts in his heart: "the people brought by the simulator can be regarded as part of the influence of the simulator..."


    "These people go to a new world, and everything they do in that world will also bring some feedback to the simulator..."


    "That is, the simulation point..."


    Yes, using the simulator to bring others to other worlds can also give Chen Heng feedback on certain simulation points.


    This is the result of Chen Heng''s experiments in recent years.


    Only in the experiment, Chen Heng also found another thing.


    That is, the existence of accidents.


    I don''t know why. In the past few years, Chen Heng brought people to other worlds through the simulator. If there is no human intervention, there will always be all kinds of accidents.


    Maybe it''s all kinds of unlucky events. Even if they provoke many things inexplicably, it may also be a serious illness


    All kinds of unlucky things will happen one after another, as if they were targeted by the world.


    Before that, Chen Heng did not have a good explanation for this phenomenon.


    It was not until he learned a lot of information from the Dark Lord that Chen Heng realized that this was because of the exclusion of the world.


    As an outsider, once you enter other worlds, you will be gradually excluded, whether strong or weak.


    The stronger ones may be directly excluded from the world, while the weaker ones are vulnerable to the potential target of world consciousness and become prone to all kinds of accidents.


    In this case, people with insufficient means and ability can easily die directly in various accidents.


    Unless Chen Heng is willing to use simulation points to help them disguise and even integrate into the world.


    But how is that possible?


    Chen Heng took others to other worlds in order to let them work for him and earn simulation points.


    How can you spend a lot of energy to help them consume simulation points?


    It doesn''t exist.


    Now, there is a partner who is strong enough and capable enough to deliver it to the door. Chen Heng reluctantly makes an experiment directly.


    As a God in the world of gods and one of the top beings, the Dark Lord should not rush into the street like those people before long?


    Standing in place, Chen Heng smiled and flashed the idea in his heart.


    On the other hand, the Dark Lord is still feeling the breath of the world.


    In his feeling, the atmosphere of this world is quite different from the world of gods, in which there are great differences.


    This is very different.


    In the past, most of the other worlds that the Dark Lord came into contact with were not too far away from the world of gods. Although the laws between them were different, they still had some similarities.


    It will not be as exaggerated as the world in front of us. The differences of various laws are extremely huge.


    "This world... I''m afraid it''s very far away from the world of gods..."


    Feeling the different atmosphere of the world around him, the Dark Lord was excited and flashed the idea at the moment.


    The distance from the world of gods is very far, which means that many parts of the world are different from the world of gods.


    If he can occupy the world and completely devour the power of the laws of the world, even for him, it is also a great baptism and creation.


    Thinking of this, he turned and looked aside. Chen Heng''s sight became more and more hot and cut.


    "How is the world?"


    He pondered for a moment, then said, "how many gods are there?"


    If you want to invade the world, you should understand the situation of the world first.


    As a former comer, Chen Heng is naturally the best candidate to understand.


    "I can''t know how many gods exist in this world."


    In the face of the Dark Lord''s inquiry, Chen Heng just shook his head and then whispered: "after all, when I came here, I didn''t reach that level, just careful temptation."


    "However, there is only a god level existence in this world, which is called the God..."


    "Moreover, different from the gods, although there is a wide range of beliefs among mortals in this world, it seems that they do not rely on faith and do not need faith as a mark to counter the antagonistic forces of the world......"


    "What?"


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, the Dark Lord''s face suddenly changed: "it doesn''t need faith as a repulsive force to lock in the world. How is this possible?"


    The gods of the gods world need faith to resist the repulsive force of the world itself, otherwise they will be gradually repelled by the world consciousness itself, gradually separated from the world and exiled into the sea of chaos.


    In this world... Can those divine beings resist the power of exclusion without taking faith as the coordinate?


    How is this possible?


    The Dark Lord''s face changed. At this time, he felt quite unexpected.


    "Maybe the system of the world is different..."


    In front of him, Chen Heng pondered for a moment, then opened his mouth and said, "it may also be the change of the world itself?"


    To be honest, after knowing the importance of faith to the gods, Chen Heng was also a little surprised at the situation of this world.


    But according to what the Dark Lord said before, there are many kinds of things that can be used as marks.


    Perhaps the system of the world is special, so there is no need to believe in this existence as a coordinate.


    This is not impossible.


    After all, this world is far away from the world of the gods, and it is normal that many systems different from the world of the gods have developed.


    "It''s possible..."


    The Dark Lord pondered for a moment, then nodded and said, "but it''s also a good thing."


    "Since the gods in this world only exist and do not pay attention to faith, we should not encounter too much trouble if we want to spread faith in this world......"


    He looked at the thunder that was spreading over the sky, but he couldn''t find the target, and said so.


    The gods of the gods world need faith to stay in the gods world for a long time. Therefore, they pay special attention to faith. Any disturbance will disturb the forces of other gods. It is naturally very dangerous to take the current state of the Dark Lord.


    But the world is different.


    Since the gods of this world can survive without faith, they probably don''t pay much attention to faith.


    Then there are more things you can do.


    This is good news for the Dark Lord.


    Reincarnation and rebirth, he needs enough faith power to restore his strength and reach his peak.


    On the other hand, when he comes to this world, the first thing he has to face is the exclusion of the world.


    He is not a native creature of the world and faces much greater exclusion than these native strongmen.


    Once the breath is exposed, I''m afraid the sky will fall immediately.


    In this case, he needs enough faith as a cover to shield his breath belonging to the different world and make a layer of disguise.


    "You''re good. You brought me directly to the world. Your courage is amazing."


    After thinking, he also nodded to Chen Heng and appreciated his courage.


    "Since it is cooperation, it is natural to show some sincerity."


    In front of him, Chen Heng was the same as before, with a faint smile on his face. At the moment, he whispered, "and your highness, it''s also good for me to come to this world."


    "Although that''s the case, there aren''t many things you can really do like you."


    The Dark Lord smiled with appreciation on his face. Then he thought, stretched out his hand and left a mark on Chen Heng''s hand.


    "This is my mark, representing my authority and part of my power."


    "If you have this, you can fully represent everything I have in the world of gods and mobilize all the forces under my hand."


    "In addition, it also has some of my divine power, which can mobilize my incarnation power at a critical moment, enough to suppress the demigod."


    At this point, he paused and then continued to speak: "limited by my power at the moment, the power in this mark can only be used three times, and then he will lose power."


    Chen Heng looked at the Dark Lord with some surprise.


    Unexpectedly, this is still an honest God.


    Before that, he thought about the scene after the Dark Lord came to the world.


    According to Chen Heng''s previous assumption, after the Dark Lord came to this world, he was actually useless.


    At that time, in order to monopolize the coordinates of the world, the Dark Lord may directly take him down.


    But unexpectedly, the Dark Lord was much more honest than he thought. He not only didn''t give him a shot, but also gave him a lot of benefits.


    The power represented in the seal is nothing. After all, in the current state of the Dark Lord, there are not many forces left in the world of the gods, otherwise he would not be found.


    But the power contained in it is different.


    According to the Lord of darkness, the power contained in this mark is enough to suppress the demigod. Although it can only be used three times, it is also great.


    At least in the current state of the Dark Lord, I''m afraid the power contained in this mark is not a small number, which is out of blood.


    Of course, the other party may be polite on the surface. In fact, he used his back hand behind his back and was ready to do something against him.


    This is not impossible.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng was happy on the surface and all kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart.


    In front of him, the voice of the Dark Lord continued to ring.


    "Of course, just this thing is not worth your effort."


    In front of him, the Dark Lord looked at Chen Heng and solemnly said, "I promise that I will try my best to wish you ascend the throne and help you in your future promotion."


    This is another promise.


    As the God of darkness, this promise is very important.


    Judging from the other party''s past deeds, the other party''s promise is still credible.


    Chen Heng flashed all kinds of thoughts in his heart, smiled on his face, and looked very happy: "thank you for your commitment, and I hope you can recover your glory as soon as possible and become the sun on the sky again......"


    For a moment, they both looked very satisfied and happy.


    "I''m going to stay in this world for a long time to develop my faith."


    A moment later, looking at Chen Heng in front of him, the Dark Lord said directly.


    At the moment, the most urgent thing for him is to restore his strength.


    This can only be done quickly in this world.


    Moreover, he was curious about the power of the world and wanted to study it carefully.


    So he didn''t want to go back to the gods at once.


    In this regard, Chen Heng didn''t mind. He just said to the Dark Lord and went back directly.


    Under the gaze of the Dark Lord, his figure turned into illusion and gradually disappeared in front of his eyes.


    It looks very fast.


    For Chen Heng, the world is a dangerous place.


    Many previous experiments have shown how dangerous it is to travel through other worlds.


    The Dark Lord is not afraid of relying on his strength, but Chen Heng is afraid.


    So after bringing the Dark Lord, his figure quickly disappeared and left directly.


    After Chen Heng left, there was only the dark lord left.


    Standing in the same place, he looked at Chen Heng, who disappeared directly in front of him, as if thoughtful.


    "You don''t need an altar, nor do you need to make a specific Dharma array as a guide, but just leave directly..."


    He looked at Chen Heng''s disappearing figure and frowned: "how on earth did he do it?"


    Many previous experiments have shown how dangerous it is to travel through other worlds.


    The Dark Lord is not afraid of relying on his strength, but Chen Heng is afraid.


    So after bringing the Dark Lord, his figure quickly disappeared and left directly.


    After Chen Heng left, there was only the dark lord left.


    Standing in the same place, he looked at Chen Heng, who disappeared directly in front of him, as if thoughtful.


    "You don''t need an altar, nor do you need to make a specific Dharma array as a guide, but just leave directly..."


    He looked at Chen Heng''s disappearing figure and frowned: "how on earth did he do it?"

 Chapter 573

    The Dark Lord is obviously very satisfied with this cooperation.


    But what he doesn''t know is that Chen Heng is the same.


    For the Dark Lord, this cooperation, he basically didn''t pay too much to obtain the coordinates of a world, which can be described as making a lot of money.


    For Chen Heng, he also didn''t pay much, but it''s just a world coordinate that can''t be used for the time being. He has as much as he wants.


    It is the great tool man of the Dark Lord, which has irreplaceable value for Chen Heng.


    After all, from the current situation, it is really not easy to find a tool man as powerful as the Dark Lord in front of us.


    Of course, this time also reminded Chen Heng.


    "For me, those world coordinates are basically useless, and many of them are beyond the scope of my strength at the moment..."


    Standing in the palace in khaki, Chen Heng thought and thought, "but for others, it''s not like this..."


    For Chen Heng, the powerful world he can''t attack and cope with is very troublesome. It''s tasteless to eat and a pity to abandon.


    But not for the rest of the world.


    For the gods in this world, the world coordinates are still very fragrant.


    If the opposite world is still a world that is too strong to resist for the time being, it is estimated that these people will not be surprised but happy, just like the previous Dark Lord.


    Because the stronger the world is, the stronger the potential of the world itself, the stronger the strong that can carry, and the greater its value.


    As for the hidden danger?


    What can it be compared with what can be obtained?


    On the road of the strong, how can there be no sacrifice?


    For the normal strong people in the world, when did they finally achieve this strength after going through the baptism of wind and frost and various dangers?


    For them, danger itself is nothing.


    It is a painful thing to watch opportunities pass by without striving for them.


    "If you think about it, maybe it''s not difficult to find this tool..."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng fell into thinking.


    He wants to find tool people, mainly to help him collect source power in other worlds with the help of tool people, that is, the so-called simulation point.


    If you want to be a satisfied tool man in Chen Heng''s heart, you must be strong enough, otherwise you will easily jump into the street under the exclusion of other worlds.


    If so, it will be a loss. It will not only waste the simulation points used for transmission, but also get nothing.


    Therefore, it is better for the transmitter to have strong strength, rich experience and tenacious will


    The strong in this world seem to perfectly match this condition


    Thinking of this, the smile on Chen Heng''s face gradually became rich.


    At this moment, he would like to thank the Dark Lord for opening Chen Heng''s thinking.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid he will have to develop honestly for a period of time before he can think of it.


    However, with the idea, it is still difficult to practice it.


    At least the first problem is how to find the right tool people?


    There are indeed many strong men in the world of gods.


    According to the previous statement of the Dark Lord, in this world, at this moment, although the gods are still weak, most of them have not even recovered, and are still in eternal sleep.


    But there are a lot of other strong people.


    But relatively speaking, these strong people basically hide in some secret places, or in various seclusion places, or in independent half planes.


    The reason for this is that in the past times, because the gods were silent in ancient times, the environment of the gods'' world became worse and worse, and the concentration of elemental particles continued to decline.


    Being in a bad environment will have a variety of bad effects on people. In serious cases, it may shorten the life span and fail to live for the corresponding time.


    Because of this, in the past years, the strong have basically hidden, or hidden under each half plane, in which the impact of the main world environment is eliminated.


    Like Chen Heng, the existence that directly appears in the main world is relatively rare.


    Of course, with the gradual recovery of the environment of the world of gods, most of these existence will gradually become lively and appear in various places again.


    But obviously, this is not now, but in the future.


    Chen Hengke didn''t have the patience to wait slowly.


    So for Chen Heng, if he wants to find enough tool people, he must first find a means to directly contact those tool people.


    Otherwise, there will be some trouble.


    "It''s too difficult to find those epics directly, even the existence of legends..."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng thought in his heart, and then all kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart.


    There is no doubt that it is very difficult to find the existence of those epics directly.


    Generally speaking, those who can practice to this level are basically old foxes, and they will not easily expose their stronghold.


    This is especially true of the weak gods.


    After all, in the age of the gods'' weakness, there are many strong people who want to find the sleeping gods'' noumenon and obtain the divine personality.


    Even for their own safety, the gods above must be careful and safe to hide themselves well enough.


    Finding these people directly is not realistic for Chen Heng.


    If he really has this ability, he doesn''t need to find any tool people.


    It is estimated that it is already a strong existence among Gods directly, and there is no need for other tools and people to assist.


    In that case, let''s change our thinking.


    Since you can''t find those hidden beings directly, let those hidden beings take the initiative to find him.


    This can also achieve the goal.


    It is relatively easy to achieve this goal.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng thought for a moment, then waved his hand.


    In his hands, with the circulation of Chen Heng''s ideas, a little purple light blooms, in which an inexplicable power appears.


    "Succeeded..."


    Looking at the purple mark in his hand, Chen Heng smiled on his face.


    The purple mark in front of him is the coordinate simulated by Chen Heng through the power of the simulator, which is equivalent to the daughter of the simulator.


    With the growth of Chen Heng''s strength, Chen Heng''s manipulation ability of the simulator is also improving, so he can do such a thing at the moment.


    It wouldn''t work in the past.


    After all, at that time, Chen Heng''s strength was not enough. He could only use the simulator passively.


    The purple mark in front of us represents some permissions of the simulator to some extent.


    With this part of permission, users can use some functions of the simulator like Chen Heng.


    Of course, this part of the ability is not complete, only shuttle around the world.


    And most of the shuttle world is designated by Chen Heng.


    Of course, simulating this mark also consumes a lot for Chen Heng.


    Just such a mark requires hundreds of simulation points.


    But fortunately, this mark can be reused. As long as it is condensed, it can exist all the time.


    When the owner of the mark falls, the mark will be deprived and reappear, and can be used by others.


    let me put it another way.......


    Chen Heng smiled.


    The Dark Lord is obviously very satisfied with this cooperation.


    But what he doesn''t know is that Chen Heng is the same.


    For the Dark Lord, this cooperation, he basically didn''t pay too much to obtain the coordinates of a world, which can be described as making a lot of money.


    For Chen Heng, he also didn''t pay much, but it''s just a world coordinate that can''t be used for the time being. He has as much as he wants.


    It is the great tool man of the Dark Lord, which has irreplaceable value for Chen Heng.


    After all, from the current situation, it is really not easy to find a tool man as powerful as the Dark Lord in front of us.


    Of course, this time also reminded Chen Heng.


    "For me, those world coordinates are basically useless, and many of them are beyond the scope of my strength at the moment..."


    Standing in the palace in khaki, Chen Heng thought and thought, "but for others, it''s not like this..."


    For Chen Heng, the powerful world he can''t attack and cope with is very troublesome. It''s tasteless to eat and a pity to abandon.


    But not for the rest of the world.


    For the gods in this world, the world coordinates are still very fragrant.


    If the opposite world is still a world that is too strong to resist for the time being, it is estimated that these people will not be surprised but happy, just like the previous Dark Lord.


    Because the stronger the world is, the stronger the potential of the world itself, the stronger the strong that can carry, and the greater its value.


    As for the hidden danger?


    What can it be compared with what can be obtained?


    On the road of the strong, how can there be no sacrifice?


    For the normal strong people in the world, when did they finally achieve this strength after going through the baptism of wind and frost and various dangers?


    For them, danger itself is nothing.


    It is a painful thing to watch opportunities pass by without striving for them.


    "If you think about it, maybe it''s not difficult to find this tool..."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng fell into thinking.


    He wants to find tool people, mainly to help him collect source power in other worlds with the help of tool people, that is, the so-called simulation point.


    If you want to be a satisfied tool man in Chen Heng''s heart, you must be strong enough, otherwise you will easily jump into the street under the exclusion of other worlds.


    If so, it will be a loss. It will not only waste the simulation points used for transmission, but also get nothing.


    Therefore, it is better for the transmitter to have strong strength, rich experience and tenacious will


    The strong in this world seem to perfectly match this condition


    Thinking of this, the smile on Chen Heng''s face gradually became rich.


    At this moment, he would like to thank the Dark Lord for opening Chen Heng''s thinking.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid he will have to develop honestly for a period of time before he can think of it.


    However, with the idea, it is still difficult to practice it.


    At least the first problem is how to find the right tool people?


    There are indeed many strong men in the world of gods.


    According to the previous statement of the Dark Lord, in this world, at this moment, although the gods are still weak, most of them have not even recovered, and are still in eternal sleep.


    But there are a lot of other strong people.


    But relatively speaking, these strong people basically hide in some secret places, or in various seclusion places, or in independent half planes.


    The reason for this is that in the past times, because the gods were silent in ancient times, the environment of the gods'' world became worse and worse, and the concentration of elemental particles continued to decline.


    Being in a bad environment will have a variety of bad effects on people. In serious cases, it may shorten the life span and fail to live for the corresponding time.


    Because of this, in the past years, the strong have basically hidden, or hidden under each half plane, in which the impact of the main world environment is eliminated.


    Like Chen Heng, the existence that directly appears in the main world is relatively rare.


    Of course, with the gradual recovery of the environment of the world of gods, most of these existence will gradually become lively and appear in various places again.


    But obviously, this is not now, but in the future.


    Chen Hengke didn''t have the patience to wait slowly.


    So for Chen Heng, if he wants to find enough tool people, he must first find a means to directly contact those tool people.


    Otherwise, there will be some trouble.


    "It''s too difficult to find those epics directly, even the existence of legends..."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng thought in his heart, and then all kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart.


    There is no doubt that it is very difficult to find the existence of those epics directly.


    Generally speaking, those who can practice to this level are basically old foxes, and they will not easily expose their stronghold.


    This is especially true of the weak gods.


    After all, in the age of the gods'' weakness, there are many strong people who want to find the sleeping gods'' noumenon and obtain the divine personality.


    Even for their own safety, the gods above must be careful and safe to hide themselves well enough.


    Finding these people directly is not realistic for Chen Heng.


    If he really has this ability, he doesn''t need to find any tool people.


    It is estimated that it is already a strong existence among Gods directly, and there is no need for other tools and people to assist.


    In that case, let''s change our thinking.


    Since you can''t find those hidden beings directly, let those hidden beings take the initiative to find him.


    This can also achieve the goal.


    It is relatively easy to achieve this goal.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng thought for a moment, then waved his hand.

 Chapter 574

    The current situation is developing at a speed that surprised Chen Heng.


    The previous relics were deliberately found by Chen Heng. They are just ordinary relics. Because they are well hidden, they were directly used by Chen Heng as the carrier of this action.


    After those marks spread out, most of them will fall around and combine with the people around them.


    This is what Chen Heng set before.


    In order to prevent some people from obtaining the mark, they deliberately do not use it and seal it there. Also, in order to prevent the mark from being silent in a certain area and being unable to be used for a long time, Chen Heng deliberately added the function of automatic combination to the mark.


    As long as the mark stops moving, it will automatically look for intelligent creatures around to combine.


    If it is not combined for a long time, this part of the mark will disappear automatically and collapse directly.


    In this way, the imprint can be largely prevented from being sealed by interested people and deliberately not used.


    In Chen Heng''s observation, those scattered marks rushed out one after another, and most people directly combined with ordinary civilians.


    Only a few marks eventually fell into the hands of some special people.


    Some of these people are nobles, some are extraordinary people who heard the news and rushed here for the first time, including mages and life knights.


    Of course, limited by the scope, the strength of these people is like that. They are not seen by Chen Heng, but just ordinary.


    But among these people, one attracted Chen Heng''s attention.


    "This is..."


    In a deserted mountain village, Chen Heng looked forward and his face gradually became surprised.


    "That man..."


    He watched a mark fall on the valley, and then instinctively fell on a man along the traction.


    It was an ordinary looking young man with a dark face and rough arms. He was used to farm work. He seemed to be an ordinary young farmer.


    But in his body, there is a place for Chen Heng to stop.


    "Is this... Destiny?"


    Standing in place, Chen Heng observed carefully for a moment.


    In front of the young man, there was a destiny.


    Moreover, it is not low.


    On the young man, the pale golden power of destiny rippled, so shrouded in his body, spontaneously formed a canopy, which looked very gorgeous and dignified.


    At this moment, the power of destiny has sprung up, and has begun to burn spontaneously, turning into invisible ripples, like waves on the calm water, spreading towards the outside world.


    This is a sign of destiny.


    "Looks like good luck..."


    Chen Heng took a deep look at the boy. At this time, the idea flashed in his heart.


    Destiny, this unique existence is very rare.


    However, in the world of the gods, it is not surprising that there will be some destiny born according to the current situation of the world of the gods.


    After all, the world of gods is at a special stage.


    From the outside, the world of gods is combining with the abyss world, and the two worlds are competing for and devouring each other.


    Internally, the originally silent gods are about to recover, and the lonely world will usher in new vitality.


    The next era will be an incomparably bright era. Many new gods will be born one by one, and many legendary heroes will be born to deduce huge epics one after another.


    In this context, it is most suitable for those with destiny to be born.


    These will often become trendsetters in the new era, have the potential to stand at the peak and have the potential to become legends.


    Oro empire is one of the most powerful empires in the world. It''s not surprising that there will be such a few destiny people.


    If Chen Heng meets him under normal circumstances, Chen Heng may directly take his hand and put it in his bag.


    After all, with the addition of destiny, most of them will have a good future in the future, which is much more worthy of investment than those so-called geniuses.


    It''s definitely not a loss to win now. It''s a very profitable thing.


    But since the other party has been found by the mark, it''s OK.


    For the sake of safety, in a short time, at least on the surface, Chen Heng doesn''t want to have any connection with these marks, so as not to be noticed by others.


    Although this probability is very small, we should also pay attention to it.


    Therefore, Chen Heng watched here and silently watched the changes of the youth in front of him.


    In Chen Heng''s gaze, a purple mark fell on the young man in front of him. Then, changes began to occur.


    On the young man''s body, a purple mark began to appear out of thin air, so it condensed directly and appeared on his forehead.


    From the appearance, it looks like a birthmark, which is very unique.


    To some extent, the purple mark is very beautiful. It seems to have a unique meaning. There is a special force condensed on it, giving people a special feeling.


    Possessed by the purple mark, when combined with it, under the gaze of Chen Heng, the young man in front changed his face and seemed to have noticed something.


    He subconsciously put down his farm tools, then seemed to realize something, and soon relaxed. He worked there as usual, as if there was nothing.


    However, compared with before, he always kept his head down, even when talking to others, as if he were bent on farm work.


    Until the work in front of him was finished, he suddenly put down his farm tools and strode directly back to his residence.


    On one side, Chen Heng looked at the scene all the way and smiled on his face.


    It seems that the young man in front of him is not only fate, but also his character is quite cautious and mature. Even if he gets the mark, he doesn''t show any abnormality.


    It seems that we can look forward to his performance.


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart. Then he turned around, left here and continued to walk to other places.


    On the other side.


    After today''s farm work, Charlie went back to his house, then quickly put down his things and walked aside with a big change in his face.


    On one side, there is a small basin with some water in it.


    Through the reflection on the water, Charlie could barely see what he was like now.


    "What the hell is this?"


    He looked at the purple mark on his forehead and his face suddenly changed.


    Obviously, he had seen the change in himself and could see the existence of the mark.


    But it was just like this that he suddenly realized that it was wrong.


    In my ears, there were whispers at the moment.


    "Is there a world shuttle?"


    In my ears, a sound sounded, and it would ring through every other period of time.


    "World travel......"


    Listening to the voice, Charlie''s face changed greatly. At this time, he didn''t know what to say: "what on earth is this?"


    "Why haven''t you heard of such a thing in the past?"


    There was a look of doubt on his face.


    As the apparent son of a farmer, Charlie is not simple in reality.


    On the surface, he was born humble, but an ordinary farmer.


    But in fact, Charlie has already changed.


    His predecessor, a four ring Archmage, fell due to an accident and had to live on the son of the farmer.


    Ordinary people do not have the concept of soul, only the residue of spiritual power.


    However, after the Fourth Ring Road, the origin of the living creatures will be sublimated, and the true spirit will be born, that is, the real existence of the soul.


    At this level, even if it falls, it will not die immediately, and there is hope for rebirth.


    Because of this, Charlie was able to survive. He didn''t fall like an ordinary person and disappeared directly into the world.


    After lucky survival, if you want to continue to restore your strength, you need to find a body.


    Otherwise, although the pure body of the true spirit can barely maintain its own existence, its strength can not be supplemented and will only slowly disappear with the passage of time.


    Because of this, Charlie found his body nearby and became Charlie at the moment.


    There is no way to find this body.


    After all, the body in front of him is too remote. There are very few people with extraordinary blood, and fewer of them can be taken by him.


    In addition, his true spirit was weak and his time to exist was limited. Naturally, he could only find the body in front of him.


    This body is the most suitable one he found nearby. Although it looks ordinary on the surface, its talent is pretty good. It has the talent of refining mana.


    Such talents are very rare. After all, among ordinary people, there are few people who can have extraordinary talents. It''s good to have them.


    Otherwise, the extraordinary people in this world would not be so rare.


    Moreover, this body is not very old. It has good plasticity and good potential.


    But even so, after acquiring this body, it is impossible for Cha ideal to immediately restore his strength.


    As a former mage, there is no shortage of ideas, but all kinds of resources are very scarce.


    These are just what the mage needs to practice.


    Without these things, even a mage will be limited and the progress will be slow.


    Before that, Charlie was worried about these things.


    However, it seems that this worry no longer needs to be thought about.


    "Shuttle around the world... Is this the only treasure left by God..."


    In the humble room, Charlie murmured to himself, and thoughts flashed through his heart.


    Traveling around the world, which Charlie had heard in the past.


    However, even in the records of many ancient secret scriptures, only the strong above the seven rings can do this.


    Now, just this thing, can you do it?


    Charlie was a little excited at the thought.


    At this moment, he knew what it would mean if the mark could really help him travel through the world and enter other worlds.


    Countless opportunities and resources are waving to him.


    Among other worlds, there are resources that this world does not have, various special environments, and even extraordinary knowledge of different worlds.


    These are the most rare things for mages.


    Even, if the world he goes to is not strong enough, he can even try to try in other worlds and establish a huge force of his own.


    These are all possible benefits later.


    At the thought of this, Charlie''s face became more dignified and his heart looked forward to it.


    In the room, he looked around and confirmed that no one else was peeping around, and then activated the mark in his mind.


    "Start shuttling?"


    In his ear, the familiar mechanical sound sounded and poured into Charlie''s mind.


    After Charlie chose to confirm, the mark immediately began to change.


    A hazy purple enveloped Charlie''s whole body.


    Then in place, Charlie''s body slowly disappeared and went directly to another area.


    The faint light flickered and roared away.


    The hazy darkness crossed from the eyes and shrouded all vision.


    By the time Charlie woke up again and regained his consciousness, he had come to another area.


    In front of us is a very desolate area, surrounded by weeds and a unique golden flower.


    "This is......"


    When he came to the area in front of him, Charlie''s face suddenly changed, and his face showed a color of ecstasy: "what a rich smell of elemental particles......"


    "Just in such remote places, there are such concentrations of elements... This is really not the world before..."


    There was a look of ecstasy on his face.


    As an Archmage, Charlie is not as ignorant as ordinary people.


    For mages, the concentration of elements in a place is also very important.


    The element concentration in this place is much higher than that in the world of gods.


    Charlie had been in many places before reincarnation.


    Among the places he had been to, except for a few mage towers, there was no place comparable to the area in front of him.


    This is not a special place, but just an ordinary area.


    Obviously, he definitely came to another world.


    After a moment of ecstasy, Charlie soon calmed down and began to look around carefully.


    Generally speaking, the higher the element concentration, the more likely it is to appear all kinds of magical plants and even other materials.


    Some cherished resources will also appear more easily.


    But similarly, the more dangerous it will be.


    Relatively speaking, Charlie''s strength is not strong at the moment. Relatively speaking, he must be cautious.


    Otherwise, it would be a great pity if I finally got such an opportunity and died here unknowingly?


    With this in mind, Charlie carefully left the area and explored ahead.


    Along the way, he was very careful and soon found out what was wrong.


    Ahead, a sound came one after another.


    Someone is passing by, and the number seems to be a lot.


    Suddenly, Charlie became alert and carefully hid in a hidden place.


    Although his strength is still weak at the moment, the spiritual perception that he used to be a mage still exists, which makes him alert a lot.

 Chapter 575

    It has to be said that strong mental strength is of great help in many times.


    Strong mental power not only means that you are more sensitive and can see many things that ordinary people can''t feel, but also has great benefits for other aspects.


    Now it is.


    When the group of people in front was far away, Charlie was acutely aware of the existence of this group of people. Subconsciously, he was alert and hid directly.


    Luckily so.


    Because this group is nothing else, it is the famous thieves in this area.


    If he is found, I''m afraid the journey will end here.


    Charlie could feel the danger now.


    Blood, a strong smell of blood emerged, slightly passed from four weeks, making Charlie vigilant.


    In his feeling, there was a strong smell of blood on that group of people, which made people frown and feel uneasy.


    Feeling all this, he hid there alone and dared not move.


    It was not until a long time later that the people in front of him seemed to have left that he slowly came out and went away.


    After getting out of danger, Charlie soon came to the nearby town.


    Compared with the world of the gods, the world in front of us is very different. Although there are powerful supernatural beings, it is completely two systems with the world of the gods.


    In this world, powerful extraordinary people often come from blood.


    Only with strong enough blood can we become a strong enough knight, that is, an extraordinary.


    Of course, although they are also called knights, from Charlie''s point of view, knights in this world should be called blood knights, which is completely different from those knights in the world of gods.


    Although the knights in the world of gods are also called knights, what they take is to awaken the life energy in their bodies and then continuously improve themselves. It is completely different from the knights in the world who rely entirely on blood.


    But even so, the Knights of the world are also very powerful.


    The right environment will breed the right life.


    With the concentration of elements in this world, it is most suitable for those powerful blood vessels to reproduce and survive.


    It is precisely because of this that the blood knights in this world are so popular.


    As for the extraordinary existence of self-cultivation without relying on blood, although it also exists, it is extremely rare and often unsystematic.


    Charlie was acutely aware of the shortcomings.


    The blood knights in this world are too powerful to suppress all other systems, which leads to the imperfections of other systems.


    This is obviously a lack.


    After all, the concentration of elements in this world is so high that there should be no shortage of mortal talents.


    However, under the suppression of blood knights, they can''t stand out without blood, and all these people are suppressed and can''t stand out.


    This is his chance.


    So, after finding a nearby human gathering place and barely safe, Charlie soon took action.


    At the beginning, he spent five years lurking, slowly accumulating strength and restoring strength.


    During this time, he didn''t do much. He just lurked silently and didn''t dare to do anything superfluous.


    It was not until five years later that he recovered part of his time and reached the second ring level again that he began to boldly test out.


    Another decade has passed.


    In these ten years, Charlie made his own reputation in the nearby countries and re established the name of his great mage Charlie in the world.


    At the same time, he also accepted many disciples to win over many people.


    In this world, although the degree of dependence on blood is very deep, there are always some people. Although they are aristocrats, their blood degree is not strong.


    Many of these people have enough talent, but in the past, because there is no other way out, they can only be silent and wait for the final buried outcome.


    And now, Charlie''s arrival has changed everything.


    After ten years of silence and hard work, Charlie has changed many things, and even established his own school in this world and has a good power.


    In several nearby kingdoms, he was honored as a wizard and thought he was the man who created a new era.


    Before Charlie, there was no systematic transcendental system in the world. All transcendents could only rely on blood growth and move forward spontaneously.


    After Charlie, the world really has a complete system.


    This has changed a lot.


    Since then, not only the geniuses among the civilians have the opportunity to stand out, but also those blood knights who originally had extraordinary blood can learn from the system from Charlie, so as to make themselves stronger.


    For a moment, Charlie''s reputation became louder and began to spread everywhere.


    His fame began to spread from nearby and gradually spread all over the world.


    Another ten years later, Charlie''s strength has been further enhanced.


    At a speed that ordinary people can''t imagine, he reached the level of the Fourth Ring Road ten years later, completely recovered his peak, and even surpassed it.


    This speed is not only unexpected for the powerful existence of the world, but also surprised Charlie.


    The promotion of the strong is far from so easy. In the original world of gods, it took Charlie at least hundreds of years to reach the level of the Fourth Ring Archmage, and he didn''t know how much to cherish resources to reach the level of the fourth ring.


    In this world, it took him only more than ten years to reach the goal.


    Such a rapid speed is not only because of the ancient restoration, but also because of the different environment.


    The concentration of elements in this world is even higher than that in the world of gods, which is one of them.


    The second reason is resources.


    In the world of gods, so precious resources have long been in the hands of others, and ordinary people can''t get much at all.


    Even if a wizard like Charlie wants to get some, it will cost a great price to get some.


    But it''s different in this world.


    In the past of this world, there were not many powerful extraordinary people, so the cherished resources have either not been used or have not been developed at all.


    In this case, as the only mage in the world, Charlie can consume almost at will.


    Those precious resources and valuable materials are not any problem for him. He can use as much as he wants.


    It is in this situation that Charlie can recover his strength and reach a new level at this strong speed.


    If the speed of reaching the Fourth Ring Road in more than ten years is only a little unexpected for Charlie, it is an incomparable shock for people in this world.


    The extraordinary in this world grows and becomes powerful by blood.


    And this growth time is often extremely slow.


    The stronger the blood, the longer the growth period.


    The strong blood that can reach the Fourth Ring Road is extremely rare in this world, and each one basically needs a growth period of thousands of years.


    In other words, even if someone is born with noble blood and has a blood level equivalent to the four rings, it will take thousands of years for him to grow to this level.


    Of course, even people with the same blood line have great differences.


    Some people have excellent talent and may not need a thousand years to reach their theoretical peak, while others may not be able to achieve the highest achievement in their blood theory no matter how hard they try.


    But in any case, in the face of more than ten years, these originally strong blood lines seem to be eclipsed all at once.


    For a moment, the whole world was in shock.


    The reputation of Archmage Charlie has become more and more famous. I don''t know how many geniuses born in civilians yearn to worship under his door and become his students.


    For a moment, he seemed to become the center of the world and the object of everyone''s admiration.


    However, when Charlie''s reputation reached its peak, something unexpected began to happen.


    On the way of an exploration, a great war began to happen.


    A strong man made a bold move and directly intercepted Charlie, the great mage who had explored the ruins at that time, and killed him.


    The war caused the surrounding mountains to collapse and the earth to deform forever. It erupted into terrible power like a God.


    After later research, several people who shot to kill Archmage Charlie at that time, even the weakest is the four ring knight, which is equivalent to the life level of Archmage Charlie.


    In the face of the interception of several people at the same level, Archmage Charlie was not weak at all, and even killed three people.


    But even so, under the interception of many strong men, he was not an opponent after all. Finally, he slowly fell into the disadvantage, and even was about to die.


    When the war was over, some students of Archmage Charlie heard the news and went to explore, but they couldn''t find the body of Archmage Charlie.


    The Archmage Charlie may not have died, but it may also be that the bones did not exist and were collected.


    After all, at the level of the Fourth Ring Road, their bodies are supreme treasures, enough to be retained as the most precious inheritance.


    Since then, the Archmage Charlie has never appeared again, and most of them have fallen in this war.


    However, even if the Archmage Charlie fell, its residual influence could not be eliminated and changed the world forever.


    In the thousands of years after its fall, his students became strong, replaced the blood knights and gradually dominated the world.


    The Archmage Charlie, also known as the ancestor of the world''s mages, is the most popular existence in epic legends.


    The records and relics left by him, as long as they are found, are extremely popular and will be pursued by countless people.


    Almost everyone thought that the Archmage Charlie was dead.


    But in a secret corner, the Archmage Charlie was not dead.


    Dim, dark


    Familiar and unfamiliar feelings emerge again, bringing people a sense of inexplicable trance.


    By the time Charlie woke up from the darkness again, he had come to another place.


    The place in front of me was a simple room with ordinary furnishings. It looked dilapidated and dilapidated.


    It''s like the place where an ordinary farmer lives.


    Looking at the familiar and strange place in front of him, Charlie was stunned.


    For decades in the different world, except for the first few years, most of the places where Charlie lived were not bad, basically spacious and gorgeous palaces and manors.


    Similar to the place in front of me, I really rarely touch it again.


    But it also awakened his memory and made him understand what was in front of him.


    "This is the world of the gods..."


    He looked at the familiar furnishings around him, and his face showed a trance: "I''m back again..."


    After decades of different worlds, Charlie returned to the world of gods again.


    Suddenly, a look of joy appeared on his face.


    "I''m not dead, ha ha!"


    There was ecstasy on his face, and there was a sense of joy for the rest of his life at the moment.


    In the previous world, he was already very dangerous.


    Different from the world''s imagination, in that war, he was shot by far more than four or five people, and a full dozen people.


    More than a dozen four rings exist and attack him at the same time.


    This lineup, even if Charlie had recovered all his strength at that time, and even further, he was close to the peak of the fourth ring, he was by no means an opponent.


    Under normal circumstances, he will definitely die.


    The reason why he is still alive at the moment is also because of the mark.


    The mark on his body can take him to other worlds, and naturally it can also take him back.


    In the previous situation, he forcibly activated the mark in his body and forcibly returned to the world of gods before he survived.


    Otherwise, at the moment, he may have turned into a pile of corpses.


    At the thought of this, Charlie was afraid.


    "I''m still not cautious enough. I''m being sought after and confused..."


    He returned to the world of gods. After escaping from the crisis, Charlie began to recall what he had done in the previous world.


    From the perspective of onlookers, analyze what they did in that world.


    Then he realized his mistake at that time.


    "I was so overwhelmed by popularity and popularity that I forgot my original purpose..."


    Standing in the same place, recalling every move of the previous world, Charlie began to reflect on himself: "in order to obtain resources and win reputation, I was so anxious that I offended too many people along the way......"


    "Moreover, I should not have been so high-profile and saw the importance of caution, which caused a sense of crisis and greed in the hearts of those people......"


    In the process of going to that world, Charlie was certainly very cautious at the beginning.


    But later, he was dazzled by the rich resources of the world.


    In order to gain fame, as well as those resources and spread his influence, Charlie directly exposed himself.


    This was no problem, but his direct exposure of all his strength inevitably caused others'' greed and sense of crisis.


    There are strong men in that world, and there are quite a lot of blood knights because of their long life.


    Charlie''s behavior of establishing the school and organizing his own forces has long broken the original pattern of the world and aroused the vigilance of some people.


    This vigilance reached its extreme after he was promoted to the Fourth Ring Road.


    The emergence of a new four ring is bound to break the original pattern of the world.


    Moreover, his promotion speed is too fast, which inevitably leads to the sense of crisis of the original strong.


    After all, it took him more than ten years to reach the Fourth Ring Road. Who knows what degree he will reach if he gives more time?


    At the same time, this inheritance inevitably caused the greed of those people.


    These have become the reasons for these people to act directly.


    Now think about it. If Charlie had been more cautious, restrained his greed, slowly accumulated strength, waited longer, showed his strength and accumulated strength a little bit, the situation would be much better.


    Charlie took in many students in that world.


    These students are gifted talents. If they grow up, they will have the potential of the Third Ring Road and even the Fourth Ring Road.


    If Charlie could wait patiently and wait until his school grew to a certain extent, the situation would be very different.


    At that time, as long as he has a chance, he can even try to seize the whole world, which is very likely.


    But now, it is a waste after all.


    No matter what happens after that world, or what happens after the school he founded, it has nothing to do with Charlie.


    At this moment, he can only reflect on all this with regret and regret his past actions.


    But soon he calmed down.


    "It doesn''t matter......"


    He forced himself to calm down and felt the mark in his mind. At the moment, he was more or less comforted: "the mark is still there. I still have a lot of opportunities..."


    The imprint in his mind still exists. According to the information given above, there will be more opportunities to travel around the world.


    The previous world, missed, missed.


    He still has many opportunities to develop in different worlds.


    These are his real opportunities.


    As long as the mark in his mind is not missing, he can continue.


    The idea flashed through his mind.


    At this time, the sound of machinery continued to ring in his ear.


    "You have returned to the world of gods..."


    "The world shuttle is over, and now the settlement begins..."


    "You have permanently changed a world, created the Charlie school in that world, and permanently had a great impact on the extraordinary system of a world..."


    "In that world, thousands of years later, you are respected as the ancestor of a mage and the forerunner of all supernatural beings..."


    "Your evaluation is excellent, and the simulation points obtained are: 2300 points......"


    In front of me, lines of handwriting appeared.


    Standing there, looking at himself in front of him, Charleton was stunned.


    The amount of information presented in the handwriting in front of him was really large, so that he didn''t clear it for a moment.


    "Simulation point, what is this?"


    He looked at the simulation points he had obtained and couldn''t help wondering.


    From the immediate point of view, this simulation point should be a very important thing.


    But he was a little confused about what this thing did.


    "Analog points can be used to travel around the world and choose world origin......"


    It seems to feel Charlie''s doubts. In his mind, the mechanical voice sounded again: "all simulator functions need to use simulation points to complete..."

 Chapter 576

    "All simulator functions need simulation points to be used?"


    Standing where he was, Charlie''s face changed as he listened to this sentence.


    The name simulator is a little strange to him, but it''s easy to understand. It means the mark.


    However, the other meanings revealed in this sentence stunned him.


    "Analog points are required to use..."


    Standing where he was, Charlie frowned.


    When he used the simulator to shuttle before, he didn''t use the simulation point, but started directly.


    If you have to simulate points to urge, what happened to him before?


    He had some doubts in his heart and didn''t know what the problem was.


    He seemed to feel the doubt in his heart. In his ear, the voice of the simulator continued to ring.


    "The first three simulations of the simulator can be carried out free of charge, but if you want to simulate after three times, you need to consume a sufficient number of simulation points......"


    "So it is..."


    Listening to the simulator''s explanation, Charleton suddenly.


    That makes sense.


    It seems that if he wants to shuttle around the world after three free times, he needs to consume simulation points.


    In other words, if he doesn''t have simulation points, he can''t simulate.


    From this point of view, simulation points are indeed very precious.


    "Three opportunities, one has been used, and two more..."


    Standing where he was, Charlie thought, and many thoughts flashed through his mind at this moment.


    For only three free times, he didn''t feel anything, but still felt very profitable.


    He is not an ordinary mortal, but a four ring wizard.


    For people at his level, he clearly understands how much energy it takes to shuttle through the world.


    I''m afraid it would be great if ordinary people could do it once.


    He is now able to do it three times for free, which is an amazing opportunity.


    As for the problem of consuming simulation points after three times, Charlie didn''t care much.


    Judging from the current situation, it seems that the source of this simulation point is not very difficult.


    He only experienced one world and gained more than 2000 points.


    Although Charlie doesn''t know what the level of these more than 2000 simulation points is, it should be enough to travel through the world once.


    But it also reminded him.


    "In the future world, we should pay more attention and collect as many simulation points as possible..."


    Standing where he was, the idea flashed through his mind, and then he had the heart to look around and see the situation around him.


    Around him, there were still familiar room furnishings.


    There was a layer of dust on the surrounding humble furniture, but it didn''t look very thick and too eye-catching.


    It seems that although time has passed, it has not been too long.


    This situation surprised Charlie.


    He looked around, then went forward and checked it himself.


    Then the unexpected color on his face became more intense.


    "At most two or three months have passed, which......"


    Standing where he was, he roughly checked it, and Charlie''s face suddenly showed a shaking color, which he couldn''t believe.


    In the previous world, he remembered clearly that he had spent decades there.


    Decades of time, according to reason, if in this world, I''m afraid it''s enough to make this house dilapidated and can no longer be used.


    But now it seems that it is not so serious, just a little dust.


    This is a shocking situation.


    Decades have passed in the different world, and only two or three months have passed in the world of gods?


    Charlie''s heart shook and he didn''t know what to say.


    He thought that even if he could return to his previous place after his return, he might have changed his appearance.


    But from now on, it''s only two or three months.


    In two or three days, I''m afraid there won''t be much change in the world of gods.


    Thinking of this, Charlie couldn''t help smiling in surprise.


    "Is this the power of the gods?"


    At this moment, Charlie felt the shock and the great power from the gods.


    He knows exactly what that means.


    Different worlds have different flow rates!


    The past month of the time of the gods is equivalent to the past ten years of the different world.


    If so, Charlie only needs to find a strange world with good environment and rich resources, in which he can practice to his limit, and then return to the world of gods.


    At that time, the strong who once needed to look up will no longer need to look up.


    What kind of opportunity is this?


    At the thought of this, Charlie couldn''t help laughing.


    Fortunately, he had some sense and reluctantly restrained this impulse.


    Then he forced himself to calm down, thought for a moment, and left here.


    He didn''t miss the house.


    For Charlie at the moment, it''s not worth remembering and there''s nothing valuable here.


    So he went out without hesitation.


    When he left the house, his subconscious mental power swept around.


    Before that, when he had not shuttled around the world, his power was still very weak and he couldn''t observe much at all.


    But at this moment, he has recovered his peak strength, and his mental strength is particularly strong.


    At the moment, Charlie just felt a little, and immediately covered the whole mountain village with his spiritual power, locking in the people within a few miles around.


    This was only a subconscious move, which was a subconscious warning behavior of Charlie as a mage.


    In fact, he doesn''t think this mountain village can bring him any threat, just habitual behavior.


    But soon he realized what was wrong.


    In the range of spiritual induction, this mountain village has inexplicably more breath of life at the moment.


    Those are several strange smells. From the situation obtained from telepathy, their breath of life is very strong. Each of them is an extraordinary existence like a formal knight, and the leader is a second ring mage.


    A second ring mage. Although such figures are not strong in Charlie''s view, they are definitely a big figure in the top for ordinary civilians.


    In the past, this remote and desolate area, let alone a second ring mage, could not even be seen by a life knight in the probation stage.


    But now, there are several extraordinary people waiting here. It looks like they are guarding something.


    Suddenly, Charlie was wary.


    The scene in front of us is absolutely unusual. It''s mostly because something happened.


    The idea flashed through his mind.


    What happened later also confirmed this.


    It seems that Charlie''s mental test just now did not hide, but in an instant, the second ring mage found the clue.


    In Charlie''s induction, those people quickly felt here and came to Charlie''s position.


    In this regard, Charlie frowned, but did not leave immediately, but stood where he was and looked at the people in front.


    Soon, under his gaze, several figures came slowly.


    It was a combination of two official knights and a second ring mage.


    The Auror empire is one of the most powerful empires known in the world of the gods.


    But even in such an empire, a second ring mage can''t be found anywhere.


    In such a small place, you can almost sweep it directly.


    And what attracts Charlie''s attention is the other party''s dress.


    The mage in front of him was wearing a purple robe and a traditional mage''s dress, but he had a unique pure breath, like having some magical items.


    "The people of the shadow God church?"


    Looking at the mage in front of him, Charlie frowned and the idea flashed through his heart.


    The gods believed in by the Auror Empire were the shadow gods who stole the fire of the root in the legend.


    The second ring mage in front of him was carrying extraordinary items with the power of the shadow God. He was obviously a member of the shadow God church.


    "Purple Star mark......"


    In front, the second ring mage in purple robes looked at Charlie standing in front, and his face suddenly showed a happy look.


    Without the slightest hesitation, he shot directly. Bursts of mana were mobilized. A spell was cast and rushed to the front.


    The space seemed distorted. In the middle of the air, it was like that an invisible hand was moving and grabbed Charlie directly to crush him.


    Standing where he was, Charlie frowned as he felt the fluctuations of spells around him.


    At the next moment, strong spiritual power escapes.


    Around, with Charlie''s mental strength escaping, the space seemed to stagnate and stopped directly.


    Two distinct mana waves collided and offset each other, and finally produced an explosion.


    When the power of this spell dissipated completely, Charlie''s appearance appeared in front of the second ring mage.


    He was wearing the previous mage''s robe. At the moment, he looked at them coldly, like looking at several mole ants.


    In fact, it is true.


    For Charlie, who is a fourth ring Archmage, there is no difference between the few people in front of him and the mole ants.


    In the past, these people had to kneel down to meet him even if they saw him. Now they dare to take the initiative to offend him.


    You deserve to die.


    His face was cold. At the moment, he looked at the three people in front of him. What was revealed in his eyes was pure cold light.


    In silence, a powerful spiritual force diffused from his body, rippled everywhere, and rushed directly to the front.


    For a moment, this area seemed to turn into an absolutely static field, completely controlled by Charlie.


    Anyone who is inferior to him will be suppressed by his spiritual power and can''t even use any power.


    Feeling this powerful and unparalleled spirit of terror, in front of him, the mage wearing a purple mage robe showed a frightened look on his face. At this time, he finally realized something: "you......"


    Before he had finished a word, his voice stopped directly.


    A big hand stretched out to the front, grabbed him directly and stuck his voice.


    Suddenly, the surrounding scene seemed to be still.


    Standing where he was, Charlie glanced at the three people in front of him.


    The spell began to work. In an instant, the memories of the three people in front of him began to flow and emerge in Charlie''s mind.


    This is a spell to recall memory.


    As a fourth ring Archmage, Charlie can naturally do this in front of him.


    But with his strength, he can only trace back his memory in a short time, and many details can not be seen.


    But that''s enough.


    Charlie just wanted to know why these people shot at him.


    The God of shadow is a god worshipped by the whole Oro Empire, and its power is very strong.


    However, a second ring mage is not an ordinary person even for the shadow God church.


    For no reason, such a person cannot come to such a remote place.


    Thoughts flashed through Charlie''s mind, and then he began to read the memories of the three people in front of him.


    Under his control, the memories of the three people in front of him began to flow and roll.


    Soon, Charlie understood why.


    "It should be so!"


    After understanding the reason why the three people appeared here, Charlie''s face suddenly became extremely dull and ugly.


    Just as Charlie had guessed before, the reason why the three people in front of him came here was for his mark.


    It seems that this mark originated from the remains of a certain God. It has been spreading since a few months ago, appearing in various places and obtained by different people.


    As the largest force in the oro Empire, the shadow church and the royal family of the oro Empire sent strong people to search everywhere at the first time.


    According to the impression of the three people in front of us, although the star mark is suspected to be the product left by the gods, it itself can not immediately bring people a completely new change.


    And it also has a characteristic, that is, when its host falls, it will immediately return to the appearance of a mark.


    It is this feature that makes it possible to collect marks.


    The Auror Empire and the shadow church are now searching for these marks throughout the Auror empire.


    As for the specific reasons, the three people in front of them are not clear.


    Both the oro royal family and the shadow church have regulations on these marks, so that they can seal them immediately after obtaining them, and they are not allowed to use them without permission, otherwise it will be regarded as betrayal.


    Because of this, even the three people in front of them are not clear about the role of the mark.


    It was only through other people''s examples that this mark could not immediately make people gain strength, so they came to hunt at ease.


    The reason why they came here was to trace a star mark. Finally, through investigation, they locked in Charlie.


    That''s normal.


    After all, there is a remote village in front of us, in which the people are fixed.


    One can see at a glance what people are missing.


    It is because of this that they can arrive at the first time.


    "I see..."


    After consulting the three people''s memories and understanding the reason why the three people gave their hand to themselves, Charlie suddenly turned gloomy. He held out his hand and crushed their heads.


    In an instant, flesh and blood flew everywhere, and the strong smell of blood spread and shrouded the four directions.


    Some of the broken flesh and blood splashed directly on Charlie.


    But Charlie didn''t seem to see it. He didn''t care at all. He just looked gloomy and thought alone.


    "God left more than one mark..."


    Standing alone in the same place, Charlie fell into thinking. At the moment, various thoughts flashed in his heart: "with the ability of the shadow church and the oro royal family, most of them have been aware of the ability of the mark......"


    As a wizard, Charlie deeply understood the power of the oro royal family and the shadow church.


    That is a well deserved overlord force in the world. Even if he is a mage, he will never dare to provoke him.


    Such a force can definitely be aware of the powerful role and precious value of the mark at the first time.


    Not to mention anything else, it''s just that you can travel around the world and go to different worlds with the passage of time, and you can quickly cultivate a group of strong people.


    What''s more, for the sacrifice of those shadow churches, this mark is a great opportunity for them to spread their teachings in different worlds and cultivate their faith for the Lord of the shadow.


    For them, this mark is an absolute treasure and something that can never be let go.


    You can''t be too crazy.


    Charlie can already imagine the situation at this moment.


    According to the scene in the memory of the three people in front of us, when the star Mark spread before, it had been discovered by many people.


    Judging from the current situation, unless the first batch of star Mark owners are lucky or gain enough strength during the first world shuttle, they will probably not escape the hunting of Oro royal family and shadow church, and will only become the collection of these two forces in the end.


    Now there are not many marks left outside.


    Charlie was wary of this.


    He looked at the three bodies at his feet, then looked around, then turned around and looked at the familiar and strange village ahead, with a sneer on his face.


    Before long, he went straight to the village.


    A moment later, the bloody smell of the sky spread and enveloped the four sides.


    For a fourth ring Archmage, it doesn''t take much time for a mortal village to be slaughtered directly and cleanly.


    The reason for this is naturally to delay time.


    For Charlie, these mortals are irrelevant, but keep them. I''m afraid the news that he killed these three people will be found out immediately.


    Rather than this, it''s better to kill the village directly, and it can take more time.


    Before leaving, Charlie deliberately found a young body similar to what he looked like at the moment and put it in front of his wooden house to pretend to be his own body.


    After making these arrangements, he cast spells to block the breath of the area, and then turned away directly.


    Leaving here, he did not hesitate to go directly to the border of the oro empire.


    If you are serious, Charlie is actually a member of the oro empire.


    Before the fall, he was, to some extent, a mage consultant hired by the oro royal family and, to some extent, his own.


    Before getting the mark, Charlie once thought that when he recovered part of his strength, he would look for his past acquaintances and seek their help.


    But now, these original plans have been completely disrupted.

 Chapter 577

    Early in the morning, everything revived and bursts of light began to shine on the earth.


    When the sun shines on the earth and lights up the whole world, the whole city begins to recover.


    In the streets and alleys, people from various places began to come forward one after another and were busy.


    The originally silent city gradually regained its vitality.


    On the quiet street, a figure stepped onto the street, walked forward intermittently and walked on the street.


    Adimu looked calm and walked down the street.


    "It''s a familiar scene again, every time..."


    Standing in the street, he raised his head, looked at the scenery and muttered to himself.


    On the street, adim looks very special.


    He was wearing a dark windbreaker and looked very handsome. Now standing in the street, his face looked very calm, deep and hard to see fatigue.


    As time goes by, the city in front of us is becoming more and more lively, and there are more and more people around, which looks very prosperous.


    Yatimus didn''t feel lively at all, only lonely.


    He doesn''t know how many times he has experienced similar scenes. Even if he feels lively at the beginning, he will only feel bored slowly in the end.


    Now standing in the street, he looked at the lively scene in front of him. He didn''t feel lively at all, but felt a little tired.


    "Almost..."


    He looked at the time displayed on his mobile phone and looked outside a tall building with no sadness or joy in his heart.


    In his hand, the time displayed on the mobile phone slowly passes until a certain moment, slowly reaching a certain critical point.


    Bang!


    A faint light sound sounded slowly.


    Ahead, the city in front of us seems to be at a standstill.


    Under the gaze of adimu, the tallest building in the distance collapsed and was directly broken under the influence of some mysterious force.


    Pieces flew and scattered around.


    Bursts of screams echoed and sounded particularly loud


    Standing where he was, adimu looked up at the sky.


    The sky is still that sky, but at this time, there seems to be some dark fog emerging on the originally beautiful sky. When you look online, it looks like a black ferocious face, where you open your mouth and show a strange smile


    ...............


    "At eight o''clock in the morning, the Oddo building exploded inexplicably, and the whole building collapsed immediately, causing hundreds of casualties. It is suspected that it was done by terrorists. Now, the local sheriff is trying his best to trace..."


    The TV set made a faint sound, and bursts of sound came from it.


    Listening to the sound, adimu pressed the button and turned off the TV directly.


    He logged in to the online forum and looked at it casually.


    Nowadays, the whole forum is full of comments, and everyone is discussing who did this incident and what it was for.


    Yadimu did not mean to be involved at all.


    He is well aware of the cause of the incident.


    Not only clearly, but also personally participated in it and experienced it again and again.


    Because he has experienced repeated scenes many times.


    Yadimu, whose real name is Chen Ming, is a jumper.


    An accident, after he died in the original world, he magically came to this world and began to live in this world.


    At the beginning, yadimu was very excited about his journey and tried to make some fame in the world with the experience accumulated in his last life.


    He succeeded, not only did it, but also did it well.


    In this world, through struggle, he succeeded in getting what he wanted and lived well.


    But then he found something unusual.


    The world is strange.


    Adimu still remembers that the world began to change after he crossed the world for almost ten years.


    All kinds of strange things happened constantly. On the earth, all kinds of evil things and curses began to appear, and all kinds of natural disasters broke out.


    The earth produces earthquakes out of thin air, and the ocean erupts in the ocean.


    All kinds of disasters broke out together in a short time, and then the whole world began to collapse spontaneously.


    It was a frightening sight. In nothingness, the whole world began to collapse and become an initial point.


    All that remained in the whole world completely disappeared in a short time.


    In despair, adimu died in the first world and was swallowed up by the world together with others.


    Then, a new cycle of reincarnation opens.


    After the collapse of the world, the world began to evolve again, and everything went back to the beginning.


    That is when adimu just crossed.


    Adimu still clearly remembers how he felt at that time.


    The whole world returned to zero overnight, and everyone around us forgot the previous memory and returned to the appearance and state of the past.


    It was as if the world had been formatted and returned to its original appearance.


    Then, with luck and some other emotions, adimu continued to live in this world.


    He rose again. With the help of the memory of the past, this time his career was more smooth and achieved great success than the first life.


    But the familiar fate continues to come.


    After more than ten years, the whole world has fallen into reincarnation again.


    In a scream, the world appeared strange again, and then overnight, the world spontaneously began to fall into collapse.


    The world completed a reincarnation in an instant and returned to the original starting point again.


    The people around lost their memory again, as if they were NPCs. They were cleared of the memory they should not have, and returned to the original starting point.


    Except adimu.


    He still retained his previous memory, and did not fall in the reincarnation of the world and lose his past, but continued to survive in the state of retaining memory until now.


    By now, adimu has no idea how many times he has experienced reincarnation and how many times he has experienced similar events.


    Every time the world collapses, what happens is the same, and the repetition makes him a little tired.


    Sitting in front of the computer, adim sighed and searched the forum at will.


    At this stage, the only thing that can bring him some fun is that.


    Every time the world reincarnation, when it is about to enter the end, there is no difference in the events around.


    The only slight difference is the comments on the forum.


    Comments written by different people are always different. Even if the same person''s attitude towards the same thing cannot be different at different times, the written comments are naturally different.


    Therefore, over the long years, adimu has gradually formed the habit of watching forum comments.


    This is one of his few hobbies now.


    Skillfully opening various forums, Yadi muben thought that what he saw this time, as in the past, were comments to vent his anxiety and denounce terrorists.


    But this time, things surprised him.


    "Shoot to death! Superman war! An hour before the Oddo building disappeared!"


    The red title is placed at the top of the forum and directly topped by the largest forum. The number of comments shows the unusual nature of this post.


    Adimu also had some accidents.


    In his past memory, there seems to be no such one.


    No matter which life, there is No.


    He was not interested. He clicked on this post and looked at the content.


    He was stunned by what he saw later.


    The first thing that comes into view is a video. It can be seen that it should be taken before the collapse of the Oddo building.


    The photographer''s technique is not professional. It looks very inclined, but it looks clear.


    Of course, this is not important, what is important is the content.


    It can be clearly seen in the video that in the previous audo building, several people in black robes and different shapes oppose each other. It seems to be confrontation.


    They were talking and it seemed that there should be a negotiation.


    Because of the secret shooting, the photographer did not dare to get too close, so he could not clearly hear the conversation of those people, but could only vaguely hear some voices.


    Even these people don''t use the mainstream language of the world, so they can''t distinguish it from lip language.


    However, looking at the video and listening to the sound from the video, adimu was stunned.


    Although it was very slight, he vaguely recognized it.


    The language used by these people is clearly Chinese.


    At first, adim thought he had heard wrong, but after listening carefully for a moment, he finally determined.


    It''s nothing else, it''s Chinese.


    "What''s going on?"


    He couldn''t help but wonder.


    He has been in this world for countless years. In the long years, he has also pursued the truth that the world is in reincarnation, so he has deeply understood many things.


    In the long time, there are really few things he doesn''t know in this world.


    According to what yadimu learned, there seems to be no Chinese in this world.


    In some regions of the world, there are some people with black hair and yellow skin, but the number is small, and the culture is completely different from yadimu''s previous life. There is no similarity except appearance.


    There must be no Chinese in this world.


    So what about these people?


    Adimu began to listen carefully to the voice in the video.


    Because of shooting and noise, the sound from the video is very weak, intermittent and can''t be heard clearly.


    But yadimu still managed to discern something from it.


    "... night Knights... Compete... Weird..."


    "... if you don''t want to die... Go to other places... Go to the black curtain manor..."


    .........


    The intermittent words kept coming out, and yatimu couldn''t help frowning.


    It can be heard from the intermittent words that these people should be fighting for something, so they confront each other there.


    During the conversation, adim also heard the name of the black curtain manor.


    "Interesting..."


    In his heart, he murmured to himself and aroused a strong interest.


    Black curtain manor is also a familiar name for adimu.


    This is a place in the world. It is still very common at the moment. It is just an ordinary open scenic spot.


    But in a few months, the place will become the focus of the world, and everyone will pay attention to it.


    Because this is the second place in the world after the Oddo building.


    The collapse of the world is not immediate, but has various preludes.


    In adimu''s impression, many world collapses in the past occurred after natural disasters.


    First of all, there are frequent natural disasters and various natural disasters in the whole world.


    Then, strange events also spread.


    The Oddo building is the beginning of a strange event, marking the beginning of the process of world collapse, but it is by no means the end.


    After the audo building, the subsequent strangeness is located in the dark manor.


    "It''s kind of interesting..."


    Looking at the video in front of him, adimu had this idea in his heart.


    Not only did he know the place where the strange first happened, but also he knew the black curtain manor, and even mastered the Chinese language that should not exist in this world.


    The identity of these people is by no means simple.


    In front of us, the content in the video continues.


    Just relative to the previous confrontation, at this time, they directly moved their hands.


    A girl wearing a black robe and long hair threw the power in her hand. Then in the palm of her hand, a little spark emerged, condensed into a big fireball in her hand, and rushed straight ahead.


    Behind him, a tall middle-aged man roared, his body suddenly expanded, and his clothes were burst in an instant.


    In the video, he directly incarnated as a three meter tall werewolf, where he gave a low roar and rushed straight over.


    On the other side, the others also showed their own means to bring the painting style to the side in an instant.


    It looks like a magic blockbuster.


    Adimu was stunned when he pulled out the corner of his mouth.


    What''s this and what?


    Werewolf? Fireball?


    Watching the video carefully, for a moment and a half, adimu didn''t know what to say.


    "Where on earth did these people jump out of?"


    After a long time, adimu returned to his mind and the idea flashed in his heart.


    In any case, it is likely that this group of people are not from this world, but from other worlds like adim.


    But different from the present adim, this group of people showed great purpose. As soon as they came to the world, they immediately aimed at several key points of the world collapse.


    What do they want to do? For what?


    Adimu couldn''t help thinking about it.


    What interests him more is whether these people have a way to leave the world?


    At this point, adimu got up from his place and walked towards the outside world.


    .................


    "Damn it!"


    On a deserted open space, the three gathered here.


    Among the three, a strong man who looked extremely tall looked angry: "damn the trial court, they have entered!"


    "It''s troublesome."


    Beside the man, a tall, blond middle-aged man also frowned. At this time, he looked helpless: "this world belongs to a world that has never been entered by the infinite God. There is almost no information about this world. It is already very difficult."


    "But this trial court came in together, which is even more troublesome."


    "They have robbed the Otto building first. The next dark manor can''t miss it again!"

 Chapter 578

    PS: the chapter to be modified can be viewed in half an hour


    Standing in place, Chen Heng flashed various ideas in his heart.


    incorrect.


    A moment later, recalling the situation of the previous world, Chen Heng frowned again.


    If it is an ordinary world, with the ability of the Dark Lord, it is impossible to fall.


    But before that, the world was different.


    From Chen Heng''s perspective today, the water in that world is obviously very deep, and the level of power is very high.


    Even from the world level, that world may not be as powerful as the world of gods, but it will not be inferior to much.


    Among them, the top powers, the so-called heavenly lords, are also not inferior to the gods in the world of gods.


    Although the Dark Lord is a God, it is no longer the peak time after all.


    If you accidentally provoke a few of the world''s top existence, it may fall directly.


    Of course, this possibility is still relatively small.


    After all, the Dark Lord is not a fool.


    In the case that Chen Heng has reminded him, it is unlikely that his direct death will lead to the existence of the world''s top.


    How specific depends on how it plays.


    Standing in place silently, the idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    Then he raised his head and looked at the outside scene.


    At the moment, the scenery has changed a lot as they move forward.


    The surrounding area gradually becomes deserted. There are sand and stones everywhere. It seems that there is little vitality.


    This is a rare sight in the desert.


    Although the desert is called desert, it is not so barren in fact. On the contrary, many races live in it.


    It''s really rare to see such a desolate area covered with sand and gravel.


    It is a very unique area.


    When he came to the area in front of him, hedosiri looked around with some vigilance, led his men to spread around slowly, and was alert to the possible enemies around.


    However, this vigilance seems unnecessary at present.


    This area is so desolate that there is no trace of life around it.


    Like this place, even the centaurs, who only know how to plunder and destroy everywhere, are not interested. They will not come here, let alone others.


    Out of vigilance, hedosiri patrolled around and sent someone to explore all around.


    As for Lamu, he took his troops and began to carefully arrange the camp.


    "Has the location been confirmed?"


    Walking here, Chen Heng dismounted sideways and looked at the old man.


    Beside him, the old man stood there, looking very old, but also with a unique dignity, like the superior in the sky, sacred and inviolable.


    But in this majesty, there is still a trace of approachable temperament. The two different flavors are mixed together, but they do not give people the slightest sense of contradiction, but they are particularly harmonious and unique.


    He was wearing a simple gray robe. It seemed very old as a whole. Now he was standing there side by side with Chen Heng.


    Although on the surface, the old man in front of him seems very ordinary, no different from ordinary old people.


    But in fact, no one dares to think so.


    This can be seen from the occasional respectful eyes of the people around us.


    The old man in front of him, named Orson, is an elder left over from the previous generation of the nature church and one of the details of the nature church standing up to now.


    The natural church can remain from ancient times to today and has not been destroyed. Naturally, there are reasons.


    If we only rely on the superficial strength, let alone compete with other churches, even the previous dusk church, I''m afraid it will be wiped out cleanly.


    Naturally, there are reasons why it can survive to this day.


    Strength is the strongest confidence.


    Orson''s strength is stronger than everyone in the natural church. His strength has reached the six ring level, only one step away from the seven ring epic.


    An old sacrificial priest at the peak of the sixth ring road is dying of old age, even though he has little life left, but relying on the natural eye inherited by the natural church, his strength can not be underestimated, which is enough to rival the legend.


    In the past, such existence was often hidden in secret places, and would not do it unless their churches were in danger of extinction.


    But now, with the natural church''s increasing investment in Chen Heng, some of their original details have been gradually taken out by them to support the expansion of the hattim kingdom.


    Of course, it is not only the natural church that does this, but also many other small churches.


    In the process of supporting the hattim Kingdom, these churches have come up with a lot of things to invest.


    This is also the reason why Chen Heng wants to win over those small churches.


    Many churches in this world may be very weak or even close to collapse.


    However, this does not change the fact that they are the only church of God. They can survive and have not been destroyed yet. They have some details.


    In the process of joining the hattim Kingdom, these things were slowly taken out to support the expansion of the hattim kingdom.


    Thanks to these people, Chen Heng''s men have gathered a considerable number of strong people.


    The Orson in front of us is just one of these beings.


    Previously, Orson had been sitting in this place, observing the relics of gods here with the artifact of the eye of nature, and preventing others from peeping.


    "How''s it going?"


    Standing in place, looking at the scenery in front, Chen Heng looked at Orson, and then said softly.


    "Pretty good."


    Orson nodded and then whispered, "this relic of the God is stable and there is no riot."


    "I continued to observe the interior of this relic with the eyes of nature, and I also got some harvest these days."


    "Oh?"


    Chen Heng was surprised and looked at Orson.


    Under his gaze, Orson didn''t talk too much nonsense and went straight to the theme: "there is likely to be a divine corpse in this relic......"


    "Corpse..."


    Suddenly, Chen Heng stopped.


    God corpse, this kind of thing is unusual.


    In the world of gods, God is absolutely the top existence.


    Even if such existence falls, its body is definitely an amazing treasure.


    Just like simultaneous interpreting.


    Ordinary legends exist. Even a drop of blood and a hair are absolute treasures, which are much more precious than any natural and local treasures.


    Legends exist in this way, not to mention the divine corpses left by the gods.


    In the eyes of some people, the corpse left by a God is a treasure, and the hidden value is countless.


    If the mages in the mage City knew that there was still a corpse left here, I''m afraid they would be crazy about it and come at all costs.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng flashed various ideas in his heart.


    incorrect.


    A moment later, recalling the situation of the previous world, Chen Heng frowned again.


    If it is an ordinary world, with the ability of the Dark Lord, it is impossible to fall.


    But before that, the world was different.


    From Chen Heng''s perspective today, the water in that world is obviously very deep, and the level of power is very high.


    Even from the world level, that world may not be as powerful as the world of gods, but it will not be inferior to much.


    Among them, the top powers, the so-called heavenly lords, are also not inferior to the gods in the world of gods.


    Although the Dark Lord is a God, it is no longer the peak time after all.


    If you accidentally provoke a few of the world''s top existence, it may fall directly.


    Of course, this possibility is still relatively small.


    After all, the Dark Lord is not a fool.


    In the case that Chen Heng has reminded him, it is unlikely that his direct death will lead to the existence of the world''s top.


    How specific depends on how it plays.


    Standing in place silently, the idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    Then he raised his head and looked at the outside scene.


    At the moment, the scenery has changed a lot as they move forward.


    The surrounding area gradually becomes deserted. There are sand and stones everywhere. It seems that there is little vitality.


    This is a rare sight in the desert.


    Although the desert is called desert, it is not so barren in fact. On the contrary, many races live in it.


    It''s really rare to see such a desolate area covered with sand and gravel.


    It is a very unique area.


    When he came to the area in front of him, hedosiri looked around with some vigilance, led his men to spread around slowly, and was alert to the possible enemies around.


    However, this vigilance seems unnecessary at present.


    This area is so desolate that there is no trace of life around it.


    Like this place, even the centaurs, who only know how to plunder and destroy everywhere, are not interested. They will not come here, let alone others.


    Out of vigilance, hedosiri patrolled around and sent someone to explore all around.


    As for Lamu, he took his troops and began to carefully arrange the camp.


    "Has the location been confirmed?"


    Walking here, Chen Heng dismounted sideways and looked at the old man.


    Beside him, the old man stood there, looking very old, but also with a unique dignity, like the superior in the sky, sacred and inviolable.


    But in this majesty, there is still a trace of approachable temperament. The two different flavors are mixed together, but they do not give people the slightest sense of contradiction, but they are particularly harmonious and unique.


    He was wearing a simple gray robe. It seemed very old as a whole. Now he was standing there side by side with Chen Heng.


    Although on the surface, the old man in front of him seems very ordinary, no different from ordinary old people.


    But in fact, no one dares to think so.


    This can be seen from the occasional respectful eyes of the people around us.


    The old man in front of him, named Orson, is an elder left over from the previous generation of the nature church and one of the details of the nature church standing up to now.


    The natural church can remain from ancient times to today and has not been destroyed. Naturally, there are reasons.


    If we only rely on the superficial strength, let alone compete with other churches, even the previous dusk church, I''m afraid it will be wiped out cleanly.


    Naturally, there are reasons why it can survive to this day.


    Strength is the strongest confidence.


    Orson''s strength is stronger than everyone in the natural church. His strength has reached the six ring level, only one step away from the seven ring epic.


    An old sacrificial priest at the peak of the sixth ring road is dying of old age, even though he has little life left, but relying on the natural eye inherited by the natural church, his strength can not be underestimated, which is enough to rival the legend.


    In the past, such existence was often hidden in secret places, and would not do it unless their churches were in danger of extinction.


    But now, with the natural church''s increasing investment in Chen Heng, some of their original details have been gradually taken out by them to support the expansion of the hattim kingdom.


    Of course, it is not only the natural church that does this, but also many other small churches.


    In the process of supporting the hattim Kingdom, these churches have come up with a lot of things to invest.


    This is also the reason why Chen Heng wants to win over those small churches.


    Many churches in this world may be very weak or even close to collapse.


    However, this does not change the fact that they are the only church of God. They can survive and have not been destroyed yet. They have some details.


    In the process of joining the hattim Kingdom, these things were slowly taken out to support the expansion of the hattim kingdom.


    Thanks to these people, Chen Heng''s men have gathered a considerable number of strong people.


    The Orson in front of us is just one of these beings.


    Previously, Orson had been sitting in this place, observing the relics of gods here with the artifact of the eye of nature, and preventing others from peeping.


    "How''s it going?"


    Standing in place, looking at the scenery in front, Chen Heng looked at Orson, and then said softly.


    "Pretty good."


    Orson nodded and then whispered, "this relic of the God is stable and there is no riot."


    "I continued to observe the interior of this relic with the eyes of nature, and I also got some harvest these days."


    "Oh?"


    Chen Heng was surprised and looked at Orson.


    Under his gaze, Orson didn''t talk too much nonsense and went straight to the theme: "there is likely to be a divine corpse in this relic......"


    "Corpse..."


    Suddenly, Chen Heng stopped.


    God corpse, this kind of thing is unusual.


    In the world of gods, God is absolutely the top existence.


    Even if such existence falls, its body is definitely an amazing treasure.


    Just like simultaneous interpreting.


    Ordinary legends exist. Even a drop of blood and a hair are absolute treasures, which are much more precious than any natural and local treasures.


    Legends exist in this way, not to mention the divine corpses left by the gods.


    In the eyes of some people, the corpse left by a God is a treasure, and the hidden value is countless.


    If the mages in the mage City knew that there was still a corpse left here, I''m afraid they would be crazy about it and come at all costs.

 Chapter 579

    The eye of nature is an artifact left by the God of nature. It is powerful and can not be ignored.


    On the one hand, the reason why the past was silent was that the church deliberately hid the power of this artifact in order not to attract the attention and fear of others.


    On the other hand, there are not enough strong people to urge.


    Artifact itself is refined by the existence of God level in order to enhance itself, and its original intention is to target the existence of God level.


    Therefore, its own level is very high.


    If you are a mortal, even if you have an artifact, you can''t exert too much power.


    If you want to exert its power, you need at least the existence above the seven rings to control the artifact, so as to exert some of the power of the artifact and show the great power of the God level.


    No matter in the past or now, the existence of this level is undoubtedly extremely rare, which is even rarer than the giant panda.


    In the past, the most powerful existence in the natural church was Orson, a strong man at the peak level of the six rings.


    Although the peak of the sixth ring is strong enough, it is a little worse from the level of the seventh ring.


    It is precisely because of this that in the past, the natural church wanted to be a man with its tail between its legs.


    But now things are different.


    In the present hattim Kingdom, the strong are clustered.


    There are not only Orson in front of us, but also Chen Heng, the king of hattim, and the strong among many other churches.


    The gathering of so many strong people is enough to give full play to the real power of the eye of nature.


    In particular, Chen Heng, a legend, can control the laws existing in the eyes of nature and give full play to most of the power of the eyes of nature.


    Therefore, in theory, it is a good way to directly use the natural eye to bombard this relic.


    After all, this is just a relic left by the demigod.


    No matter how strong it is, it is limited.


    Under the bombardment of the eye of nature, no matter how many means the demigod left, they are the same in the end.


    There''s absolutely no way to stop it.


    In this regard, Orson appears confident.


    However, other people present disagreed with Orson''s proposal.


    "The power of the natural eye is really good. If you urge it with all your strength, you can really blow away the ruins..."


    On one side, another priest of the church spoke.


    Hearing this, Orson smiled and just wanted to say something: "so..."


    "But..."


    Then the words rang out, making Orson''s smile stop directly and freeze on his face.


    "The power of the natural eye is indeed enough, but who can guarantee that the things in this relic can be brought out intact?"


    The priest opened his mouth again and said, "with the power of the eye of nature, what if he directly destroyed the ruins?"


    Yeah.


    People around suddenly realized that their eyes were bright at the moment.


    "Good!"


    The sacrifice of another church also opened his mouth and said impatiently, "the power of the eye of nature is beyond doubt, but our purpose this time is not to attack, but to obtain the treasures that may exist in the ruins."


    "If you can''t get these things, what''s the use of the natural eye, no matter how powerful it is?"


    "We can try it slowly and strengthen it again and again. We don''t have to do our best at the beginning."


    On one side, the sacrifice of another natural church couldn''t help but put in a socket and said so.


    "What if this relic directly destroys itself?"


    Another priest retorted directly and sprayed the open natural sacrifice back: "if something is destroyed and your majesty can''t get it, who can bear this responsibility?"


    One side, looking at the scene in front of him, Orson couldn''t help frowning. At this time, he finally looked back.


    Something is not quite right.


    It seems that the natural church has become the public enemy of everyone present.


    Of course, the reason why there is such a scene is not surprising.


    With the continuous growth of the hattim Kingdom, there are already more than one church in the hattim Kingdom, but more than a dozen churches exist together.


    So many churches, except a few can live in harmony, most others are inherently hostile.


    In the past, there was no hatred, but out of the instinct of church expansion and hostility to other churches, these churches still targeted them.


    If it were elsewhere, it would immediately be a bloody war, and the war of faith would break out until the final winner was determined.


    In the kingdom of hattim, the situation will be slightly special.


    Chen Heng limited the war between these churches, so that they could not fight directly and could only take the way of competition.


    But there is no doubt that these churches are still very difficult to deal with, and one by one they are in high spirits. They want to get more parishes and grab a piece of meat from other churches.


    As the natural church that first took refuge in Chen Heng and benefited the most from the expansion of the hattim Kingdom, it has naturally become a thorn in the eyes of many churches.


    After all, in the current hattim Kingdom, with the expansion of the hattim Kingdom, their diocese is the largest and they get the most benefits in all aspects.


    In many places, there are even priests from the natural church who openly hold positions within the hattim kingdom.


    It''s much better than other churches around it.


    It doesn''t matter at ordinary times. Everyone has their own way.


    But when the time comes, no one doesn''t want to compete for opportunities and get more things.


    In their view, this is a rare opportunity to show up and brush the sense of existence in front of King hattim.


    Judging from Chen Heng''s past style, as long as he can make contributions this time, he will certainly get a lot of rewards afterwards.


    That''s why they are scrambling.


    Orson thought through these, and then pondered for a while before he spoke again: "Your Majesty, the eye of nature can completely get through the ruins. There is absolutely no problem."


    "No!"


    On one side, the sacrificial priest of another church opened his mouth with an obvious worry on his face: "Your Majesty, although the power of the natural eye is strong, the breath is too obvious. Once it attracts attention, I''m afraid there will be accidents later."


    "We are still in the desert. It''s the territory of the dog headed man and the Centaur. It''s better to be serious."


    With a worried look on his face, he opened his mouth like this first, and then said again: "there is a secret skill in our church that can eliminate the prohibition. As long as we are given a certain time, we can ensure that this relic can be completely opened without any accident."


    "To eliminate the prohibition, the secret treasure of our church can also do it, much faster than you!"


    On one side, another priest immediately put in a socket and said so.

 Chapter 580

    "It''s still not enough insurance..."


    In the presence, another sacrificial Jack said, "it''s better to give it to our church to ensure that this relic will be completely excavated within one month."


    "We only need twenty days."


    "Our church..."


    In the small camp, the scope of discussion is particularly enthusiastic at the moment.


    Each one is dignified and serious on weekdays, representing the sacrifices of their respective gods. At the moment, each one speaks loudly and speaks there.


    They discussed fiercely, one by one, like ordinary people, arguing constantly there, without sacrificial appearance at all.


    Looking at the lively scene in front of us, even Aurelius, who has been sitting on one side, is eager to try.


    "Our dark church also has sneaking ways to avoid those prohibitions and sneak directly into them..."


    He thought for a while and then said so, trying to attract Chen Heng''s attention.


    After the Dark Lord entered the different world, orith was the representative of the Dark Lord here by Chen Heng.


    After a long time, the Church of the Dark Lord has little power left.


    Aurelius is already the representative and the most powerful one.


    Therefore, at present, he represents the power of the Dark Lord and becomes the representative of the dark church under Chen Heng.


    Although so far, the whole dark church is still three or two cats, and there are few decent sacrifices except Orius, it does not change that this is the essence of the God only church.


    At this moment, we naturally have the opportunity to speak and compete for meritorious deeds for ourselves.


    "Your Majesty, if necessary, I can lead the soldiers to dig out the ruins under the ground."


    On one side, hedosili and Lamu looked respectful and said, "if you want to dig out the whole ruins, it should be easier to find the entrance."


    Chen Heng nodded and then got up.


    As he got up, the lively debate around him suddenly stopped.


    The faces around showed the color of expectation. At the moment, they looked at Chen Heng in front of them, as if they wanted Chen Heng to choose them to perform this task.


    "What you said here is reasonable..."


    Standing in place, facing the sight of the people present, Chen Heng pondered for a moment, then opened his mouth and said, "since everyone can''t convince each other, just try it one by one."


    "The eye of nature is an artifact as a last resort."


    He looked at Orson''s position and then said so.


    In any case, some of the sacrifices there made sense.


    The power of using the eye of nature is indeed too great, and the resulting movement will be great.


    A bad may disturb the inexplicable existence around and provoke variables out of thin air.


    You know, in this desert, there are still forces of centaurs and dog headed people.


    The dog headed man is fine. After all, as the king of the dog headed man, kalunu is essentially Chen Heng''s breakup.


    But centaurs are very troublesome.


    After all, there is an evil god in the Centaur.


    If one is not good, I''m afraid there will be problems.


    In order to prevent this possibility, the natural eye can not use it.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng pondered for a moment, and then began to give orders.


    He decided to try a few more options.


    Anyway, the means of sacrifice in front of these churches are not impulsive, there is no reason, just use one.


    It''s better to work together.


    This may speed up the excavation of relics.


    Therefore, under the command of Chen Heng, many sacrificial priests in front of them began to take action.


    Some priests used the secret treasures of their own church to look for the flaws of this relic.


    Some people use secret arts to slowly melt the prohibition.


    Others tried to sneak directly into it.


    Even hedosili and Lamu began to dig around with their soldiers.


    For a moment, the scene in front of me was particularly lively.


    However, facts have proved that the means of most people can not play a great role.


    "No, the prohibition of this relic is too strong, and the smile speed is too slow..."


    A priest of a church turned pale and shook his head first.


    On his side, Aurelius''s face was equally pale, and now he came out from under the ground.


    Just now, he tried to use the divine power of the Dark Lord to sneak into the ruins, but he was suppressed by the divine power in the ruins and almost couldn''t get out.


    Not only him, but also the faces of other priests around him were not very good-looking.


    Before the ruins in front of them, their means didn''t seem to work well at all, and they couldn''t capture them in a short time.


    This result surprised the people present.


    "This relic is by no means an ordinary demigod relic!"


    After a long rest, Aurelius''s face looked better. At the moment, he said firmly: "the divine power reaction inside is too strong. If it was arranged by a fallen god, it should not be so."


    Although the remains of demigods are rare and extremely precious, they have not been found in the history of the Lord''s world in the past.


    Generally speaking, if the ruins are arranged by the dying demigod, because of their weak strength before dying, their strength is often not too high. Although they can block the existence of mortals and even legends, they are determined not to block their church sacrifices that can borrow the power of God.


    But the situation is different.


    There are so many sacrificial rites on the scene, and various means have been used, but we still can''t touch the foundation of this relic, and we can''t see through it at all.


    This is obviously not an ordinary relic.


    "The owner of this relic may have arranged it when he was in full strength, otherwise he would not be so well prepared."


    Aside, Orson also sighed and said so at the moment.


    During this time, he was also exploring everywhere. Finally, he was surprised by the amazing defense of this relic. He felt a little incredible.


    "It seems that this relic is different from other places..."


    Standing in place and listening to Orson''s words, Chen Heng was very interested.


    He did not blame the numerous sacrifices in front of him, nor did he worry too much.


    After all, he also knew that the sacrifices in front of him had tried their best, and it was useless to continue to blame them, but it only led to people''s distraction.


    And to tell the truth, to this extent, he began to be curious about the specific situation of this relic.


    What is the existence of the owner of this relic in front of him, so that he can leave such a huge force in it?


    On the other hand, the stronger the power in this relic, the more complete and precious the things left behind.


    "Keep digging..."


    Standing there, he meditated for a long time, and then continued to speak. He said, "since you can''t open the entrance in a month, it''ll take a few more months."

 Chapter 581

    PS: we''ll see it in half an hour


    Chen Heng''s trip was originally planned to take two months.


    Two months, in addition to the time spent on the road, there is only about one month left to open this relic.


    This relic will be opened in a month, which is the original plan.


    However, judging from the current situation, it can not be completed.


    It is still difficult to open the ruins in front of us in a month.


    Then we can only extend the time.


    This was also what Chen Heng had expected.


    At his level, in today''s hattim Kingdom, there are too many affairs to be handled by him, and no one can decide many things except himself.


    It is precisely because of this, so to this extent, Chen Heng can not easily leave the palace of the hattim kingdom.


    But the remains of the gods are unusual after all, which is related to the road after Chen Heng.


    Therefore, there is no way.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng''s face was calm. Looking at the ruins in front, many thoughts flashed in his heart.


    Then he gave orders to let the priests continue their tasks and try their best to find the entrance to the ruins in front of him.


    In this way, it took three months to achieve some results.


    "Found it!"


    Three months later, most of the features of this site have been displayed in front of Chen Heng.


    Under the excavation of hedosiri and others, most parts of this relic have been exposed, and only a few have not been shown.


    With the efforts of many sacrifices, the entrance was successfully found and is now there.


    "Succeeded!"


    Looking at the entrance position displayed in front, Aurelius showed a happy face. At this time, he felt relieved.


    From the heart, this task of exploring relics also has great pressure on them.


    After all, this is a relic of gods, in which there is a strong divine power. For the sacrifice of these gods, the sense of oppression is very strong.


    If not for the artifact of the eye of nature and the legendary presence of Chen Heng here, I''m afraid their work would not be so smooth and would be a lot of trouble.


    Fortunately, however, they have finally completed their own tasks.


    Although they did not directly enter the ruins, as long as they found the real entrance, it was a great progress for them.


    As long as you find the entrance and then open it with the eye of nature, you can really enter this relic.


    Around, other priests thought so, and their faces showed joy at the moment.


    Chen Heng stood in place, looked at the open golden door in front and opened his mouth. He was about to say something. Then his body stopped and looked up into the distance.


    Under his gaze, there were ups and downs of wind and sand in the distance.


    Vaguely, the sound of horse hoofs kept ringing from afar.


    Chen Heng''s eyes were deep and looked into the distance. At the moment, he had felt the strange and familiar breath.


    "Here we go again..."


    He looked not far away, where the figure of hedosiri strode forward.


    "Your Majesty."


    Heduoxili came from a distance. Then he knelt down on one knee in front of Chen Heng and opened his mouth respectfully: "it''s a group of wandering Centaur tribes. It seems that he came here to test."


    "It seems that our stationing during this period has alerted them."


    Listening to hedosili''s words, Chen Heng nodded and then spoke softly.


    After all, this is a desert, very close to the forces of the Centaur.


    It''s OK in a short time, but as time goes on, how many centaurs will come to investigate.


    Naturally, there is nothing to say about these centaurs. As long as they dare to come nearby, they will be taken down immediately.


    In front of this area, there are thousands of soldiers and high priests like Orson. Ordinary centaurs can''t do anything, one for another.


    However, over time, the number of missing centaurs will eventually attract the attention of the surrounding Centaur tribes and let them gradually focus on this area.


    In this regard, although Chen Heng doesn''t care, it is also a trouble in the end.


    "It seems that we must hurry up."


    Looking at the strange smell coming from the front, Chen Heng whispered and then said, "otherwise, the next time I come, I''m afraid it''s a whole Centaur tribe."


    A whole Centaur tribe has at least more than 1000 people, including formal professionals. Its strength can not be underestimated.


    If you really come here, you''ll have some trouble.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng shook his head secretly, then turned around and continued to look at the ruins in front of him.


    "Get ready."


    He opened his mouth softly and said faintly, "in a few days, when the entrance in front of us is completely opened, we''ll go in and have a look."


    "Finish as soon as possible."


    With Chen Heng''s words falling, the people around silently nodded and didn''t express different opinions.


    Soon, three days later, the entrance to the ruins was opened, revealing the scene inside.


    Behind the golden portal, there is a dark scene, which is like an abyss. Only the darkness that can''t see everything clearly makes people suffocate at a glance.


    Looking at this gateway, people around volunteered.


    "Your Majesty, let me explore the way first."


    Hedosiri half knelt on the ground and respectfully said, "I''ll bring out the contents for you."


    "Our natural church is willing to be the first to go in and bring out the God corpse for your majesty."


    Aside, Orson also looked serious and said so.


    In addition to the two of them, the others opened their mouths one after another with eagerness in their eyes.


    As sacrificial priests, they naturally know the risks in the ruins in front of them.


    This is a relic arranged by the gods. Everything in it is related to the gods, which is a great risk for mortals.


    If a mortal enters it, he may die directly in it if he is not careful.


    But that doesn''t change their will.


    Those who can become gods may have some defects in their own character, but it is no surprise that they all have firm faith and a heart that is not afraid of death.


    For them, as long as they can do the necessary things, death is nothing, but a process to the kingdom of God.


    Therefore, in front of us, no one chooses to retreat and no one gives up.


    Everyone stood here, looking at Chen Heng in front of him with hot eyes, which seemed to have some expectations.


    Under the expectant gaze of the people around him, Chen Heng was silent for a moment, as if thinking about something.


    Then he raised his head again, smiled and whispered, "it seems that everyone wants to go in."


    Chen Heng''s trip was originally planned to take two months.


    Two months, in addition to the time spent on the road, there is only about one month left to open this relic.


    This relic will be opened in a month, which is the original plan.


    However, judging from the current situation, it can not be completed.


    It is still difficult to open the ruins in front of us in a month.


    Then we can only extend the time.


    This was also what Chen Heng had expected.


    At his level, in today''s hattim Kingdom, there are too many affairs to be handled by him, and no one can decide many things except himself.


    It is precisely because of this, so to this extent, Chen Heng can not easily leave the palace of the hattim kingdom.


    But the remains of the gods are unusual after all, which is related to the road after Chen Heng.


    Therefore, there is no way.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng''s face was calm. Looking at the ruins in front, many thoughts flashed in his heart.


    Then he gave orders to let the priests continue their tasks and try their best to find the entrance to the ruins in front of him.


    In this way, it took three months to achieve some results.


    "Found it!"


    Three months later, most of the features of this site have been displayed in front of Chen Heng.


    Under the excavation of hedosiri and others, most parts of this relic have been exposed, and only a few have not been shown.


    With the efforts of many sacrifices, the entrance was successfully found and is now there.


    "Succeeded!"


    Looking at the entrance position displayed in front, Aurelius showed a happy face. At this time, he felt relieved.


    From the heart, this task of exploring relics also has great pressure on them.


    After all, this is a relic of gods, in which there is a strong divine power. For the sacrifice of these gods, the sense of oppression is very strong.


    If not for the artifact of the eye of nature and the legendary presence of Chen Heng here, I''m afraid their work would not be so smooth and would be a lot of trouble.


    Fortunately, however, they have finally completed their own tasks.


    Although they did not directly enter the ruins, as long as they found the real entrance, it was a great progress for them.


    As long as you find the entrance and then open it with the eye of nature, you can really enter this relic.


    Around, other priests thought so, and their faces showed joy at the moment.


    Chen Heng stood in place, looked at the open golden door in front and opened his mouth. He was about to say something. Then his body stopped and looked up into the distance.


    Under his gaze, there were ups and downs of wind and sand in the distance.


    Vaguely, the sound of horse hoofs kept ringing from afar.


    Chen Heng''s eyes were deep and looked into the distance. At the moment, he had felt the strange and familiar breath.


    "Here we go again..."


    He looked not far away, where the figure of hedosiri strode forward.


    "Your Majesty."


    Heduoxili came from a distance. Then he knelt down on one knee in front of Chen Heng and opened his mouth respectfully: "it''s a group of wandering Centaur tribes. It seems that he came here to test."


    "It seems that our stationing during this period has alerted them."


    Listening to hedosili''s words, Chen Heng nodded and then spoke softly.


    After all, this is a desert, very close to the forces of the Centaur.


    It''s OK in a short time, but as time goes on, how many centaurs will come to investigate.


    Naturally, there is nothing to say about these centaurs. As long as they dare to come nearby, they will be taken down immediately.


    In front of this area, there are thousands of soldiers and high priests like Orson. Ordinary centaurs can''t do anything, one for another.


    However, over time, the number of missing centaurs will eventually attract the attention of the surrounding Centaur tribes and let them gradually focus on this area.


    In this regard, although Chen Heng doesn''t care, it is also a trouble in the end.


    "It seems that we must hurry up."


    Looking at the strange smell coming from the front, Chen Heng whispered and then said, "otherwise, the next time I come, I''m afraid it''s a whole Centaur tribe."


    A whole Centaur tribe has at least more than 1000 people, including formal professionals. Its strength can not be underestimated.


    If you really come here, you''ll have some trouble.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng shook his head secretly, then turned around and continued to look at the ruins in front of him.


    "Get ready."


    He opened his mouth softly and said faintly, "in a few days, when the entrance in front of us is completely opened, we''ll go in and have a look."


    "Finish as soon as possible."


    With Chen Heng''s words falling, the people around silently nodded and didn''t express different opinions.


    Soon, three days later, the entrance to the ruins was opened, revealing the scene inside.


    Behind the golden portal, there is a dark scene, which is like an abyss. Only the darkness that can''t see everything clearly makes people suffocate at a glance.


    Looking at this gateway, people around volunteered.


    "Your Majesty, let me explore the way first."


    Hedosiri half knelt on the ground and respectfully said, "I''ll bring out the contents for you."


    "Our natural church is willing to be the first to go in and bring out the God corpse for your majesty."


    Aside, Orson also looked serious and said so.


    In addition to the two of them, the others opened their mouths one after another with eagerness in their eyes.


    As sacrificial priests, they naturally know the risks in the ruins in front of them.


    This is a relic arranged by the gods. Everything in it is related to the gods, which is a great risk for mortals.


    If a mortal enters it, he may die directly in it if he is not careful.


    But that doesn''t change their will.


    Those who can become gods may have some defects in their own character, but it is no surprise that they all have firm faith and a heart that is not afraid of death.


    For them, as long as they can do the necessary things, death is nothing, but a process to the kingdom of God.


    Therefore, in front of us, no one chooses to retreat and no one gives up.


    Everyone stood here, looking at Chen Heng in front of him with hot eyes, which seemed to have some expectations.


    Under the expectant gaze of the people around him, Chen Heng was silent for a moment, as if thinking about something.


    Then he raised his head again, smiled and whispered, "it seems that everyone wants to go in."

 Chapter 582

    "Should be close soon..."


    Walking on the road, Orson walked beside Chen Heng and accompanied Chen Heng forward.


    At this moment, there are only three of them left in the original large group of people.


    Among the three, Orson is under the greatest pressure.


    no way out.


    Among the three, he is the only one who holds an artifact. Naturally, he is also the one who needs the most help.


    Along the way, he is responsible for urging the natural eye, resisting the external pressure and maintaining the consumption of the artifact of the natural eye. The pressure he bears is conceivable.


    If it had not been for its strength, and its divine power was also very strong, I''m afraid it would have been unable to support it at the moment.


    But even so, at this time, his face became a little pale and looked different from usual.


    "We''re close to the core..."


    On Orson''s side, Aurelius was panting and said at the moment.


    At this moment, he has felt the powerful source of divine power ahead.


    The smell of terror is escaping from the front, like a wild beast entrenched in it, especially terrible.


    Under the pressure of this breath, even if the divine power left by the Dark Lord in his body was a little throbbing, it began to flow spontaneously at the moment, sitting against the divine power breath of the outside world.


    From various details, they are now close to the core area of this relic.


    Including Chen Heng, I think so.


    Walking on the road, Chen Heng raised his head and looked forward.


    In front, a hazy light and shadow loomed, and now it appeared.


    The mighty majesty spread and oppressed.


    Looking carefully, it seems that a shadow can be vaguely seen, as if it is lurking there, guarding this relic.


    Chen Heng frowned.


    The next moment, he realized something was wrong.


    In front, if there is a substantial general line of sight, it suddenly looks at it, giving people a strong sense of crisis.


    "No!"


    Aside, Orson''s voice came quickly, with some vigilance.


    Above his head, a blue crystal bead slowly bloomed, in which it seemed that there was a burst of emerald brilliance, enveloping the four sides and sheltering Chen Heng.


    This is the instinctive defense of the eye of nature. At the moment, it seems to be aware of something. It began to develop and automatically envelop Chen Heng and his three people.


    It looks like something happened.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng raised his head and looked at his eyes.


    In front of him, the Guanghua is still flowing, but now it has been deformed, in which there are many depressions, which looks very unique.


    It seems that some inexplicable existence is launching an offensive against Chen Heng.


    Orson''s face grew paler and paler.


    Supporting the eye of nature, he has spent a lot of energy on the current occasion, and now he can''t support it.


    Looking at his appearance, Aurelius stepped forward and also showed his divine power to resist the invasion of the outside world.


    "What is this?"


    He felt the outside world and frowned at the moment.


    In the outside world, with their arrival, it seems that some prohibition has been activated. At this moment, it erupts spontaneously and launches an offensive against the intruders who intrude here without authorization.


    And this offensive is very powerful. Although it seems ordinary, in fact, every offensive contains the power of law. If it is hit on people, it is enough to cause permanent damage.


    Even if it is a legend, if you enter here directly, I''m afraid you will be very embarrassed and can''t leave easily.


    "What''s going on?"


    Looking at the offensive emerging ahead, Chen Heng frowned.


    With his character, he is quite sure that he will choose to enter here.


    In fact, before entering this relic, he explored his current state through the seal of destiny.


    At that time, the omen presented by the seal of destiny was very stable, and there was no omen of any accident.


    In that track, it shows that Chen Heng will gain from this trip and will not encounter much danger.


    But looking at the current situation, it is somewhat different.


    Is there a mistake in the deduction of the seal of destiny, or


    Chen Heng''s thoughts flashed in his heart.


    In the front, with the continuous progress of Chen Heng, the violent offensive finally stopped slowly.


    The prohibitions around were melted by the power of the eye of nature and gradually dissipated.


    Subsequently, Orson also found some situations.


    "What''s that?"


    Beside Chen Heng, Orson tried his best to urge the natural eye in his hand to illuminate the front, trying to find out the danger, but finally found something wrong.


    Under the radiance of the eye of nature, various scenes appear ahead.


    This relic is full of prohibitions.


    Many of them are fatal enough to cause fatal injuries to the existence below the seventh ring.


    Along the way, it was with the power of the natural eye that they were able to avoid these prohibitions without harming themselves.


    But at this moment, the situation is different.


    Under the exploration of the natural eye, there seems to be some accidents ahead.


    An inexplicable shadow emerged and avoided directly under the exploration of the natural eye, as if it could not be captured at all.


    A divine Qi machine emerged from the front and passed directly.


    Suddenly, the three people present had some feelings.


    "What a powerful divine breath!"


    Beside Chen Heng, Aurelius had some reactions. At the moment, he raised his head and looked shocked.


    At this place in front of him, he finally felt the strange smell.


    Chen Heng on one side is even more so.


    "Strong divine power reaction... Is it a divine corpse? It seems that something is wrong..."


    Walking on the road, Chen Heng felt the breath from the front, and then frowned.


    In his induction, there was a strong divine breath ahead, which made the divine blood and divine nature in his body tremble spontaneously and begin to resonate.


    It is absolutely the existence related to God that can make him feel this way at the moment, otherwise it would not be so.


    I just don''t know what it is.


    "Look ahead."


    He whispered and said so.


    On his side, Aurelius and Orson had no opinion. They just followed Chen Heng silently and were vigilant around.


    Towards the place where the breath came, they walked slowly and came to the place.


    Finally, something came into their eyes.


    That''s a huge sword.


    The giant sword is golden and has a mysterious texture. It wraps around the whole sword body, making it very unique.


    It can be seen that this sword is very extraordinary. Its owner must be a strong man, so that even this sword has incredible power.


    On the giant sword, a little crimson blood remains. Although it has passed for many thousands of years, it is still bright and there is no sign of drying up.


    Among them, a little divine breath came out, giving people great pressure, like a sacred mountain pressing on their body, which felt extremely terrible.


    The only drawback is that there is a trace of damage on the giant sword. Some places on it seem to have encountered a strong collision. At the moment, it has been broken, making the whole look flawed.


    However, this still doesn''t change the powerful nature of the giant sword. The breath is creepy.


    Obviously, the offensive encountered by Chen Heng and the three men before came from this huge sword.


    However, this is not the active attack of the giant sword, but just the reaction caused by the interweaving of breath.


    Because it is not the ancient forbidden by the relic itself, Orson did not check it by using the eye of nature before.


    At this moment, the three of them came to the huge sword and looked straight at the huge sword in front of them.


    "Semi artifact!"


    Orson took a deep breath, looked at the huge sword in front, and finally spit out a sentence: "and even in the semi artifact, it can definitely be regarded as a powerful......"


    "The blood on it... Is it the blood of a real God?"


    On one side, Aurelius felt the breath of the huge sword, and his face was a little shocked at the moment.


    After he came here, the divine power in his body began to boil. The divine power from the Dark Lord was constantly reminding him to wake him up and leave.


    Of course, the same is true of Chen Heng.


    He saw more than Orson and Aurelius.


    On that huge sword, he felt a burning will.


    It was a strong will to fight. It was left by the former owner of the giant sword. Even after so many years, it was not erased, but survived.


    The blood on the giant sword also has an unpredictable power, which makes people feel very creepy.


    The three stood in place for a while before they began to move.


    Among the three, Orson held the artifact of the eye of nature and had the strongest resistance to the power of the giant sword. Therefore, he took the lead, approached the giant sword carefully and wanted to take the giant sword into his hand.


    This behavior was smooth at the beginning. With the power of the natural eye, he slowly approached the giant sword, but he stopped within the last ten meters and couldn''t move on.


    On the giant sword, there was an inexplicable will and power that hindered his progress. Even with the help of the eye of nature, he could not continue to move forward.


    Finally, he stepped back reluctantly, looked at Chen Heng and shook his head: "the power on this semi artifact is too strong to suppress it unless it urges the eyes of nature......"


    This semi artifact is different from ordinary semi artifact. Its power is too strong.


    If it is not recognized, it will be expelled by its power and very overbearing.


    Orson obviously can''t get the recognition of this semi artifact and can''t get it.


    As for urging the eyes of nature, it is also undesirable.


    When the outside world urges the eyes of nature, the scene is already good and terrible.


    In this relic, if they directly urge the natural eye, they may directly trigger the divine power in the relic, or even directly touch the divine corpse, causing the collision between the divine corpse and the natural eye.


    At that time, no matter what the result is, it is definitely not what they want to see.


    So, no matter how unwilling Orson is, he can only retire at the moment.


    "I''ll try."


    After Orson, orith is not willing to fall behind and wants to try.


    Like Orson, he tried to move forward, trying to get close to the giant sword.


    He had no artifact protection such as the natural eye, but he also had the divine power left by the Dark Lord in his body, which was enough to briefly resist the powerful majesty escaping from the huge sword.


    But even so, he couldn''t really get close to the giant sword. He stopped more than ten meters away and couldn''t move on.


    The whole process is worse than Orson.


    Finally, he also stepped back and looked at the golden giant sword in front, with a thick unwilling color on his face.


    A semi artifact, which is the most powerful existence besides artifact.


    With a semi artifact, in today''s era of the silence of the gods, there is almost no enemy except those who have artifact or legendary forces.


    A half artifact can match the half artifact when it is urged with all its strength.


    In particular, the semi artifact in front of us is extremely extraordinary at first sight. It may even have been contaminated with the blood of the gods, with a trace of the breath of the real gods.


    If this semiartifact is obtained, even if it is inherited as a church, it is enough.


    Now the things are there, but you can''t get them anywhere. You can''t see them and eat them.


    And have to make people feel heartache and unwilling, feel uncomfortable.


    But even so, there seems to be no way.


    Aside, Chen Heng pondered for a moment, then stepped forward.


    "Your majesty!"


    Aside, Orson hurried forward and wanted to hand over the natural eye in his hand to Chen Heng.


    The power of a semi artifact is no joke.


    Without the protection of artifact and even the power of God, only this semi artifact in front of us is enough to eliminate the existence under all the seven rings.


    Even if he is a legend, he will be badly hurt if he is not careful.


    After all, this semi artifact is in a special state and seems to be in a state of recovery at the moment.


    It can be dangerous if you are not careful.


    As the king of the hattim Kingdom, if Chen Heng accidentally had an accident, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Facing the tension of Orson, Chen Heng just shook his head: "it doesn''t hurt."


    He didn''t die here so easily.


    At the beginning, even the twilight artifact, a real artifact, was faced, let alone a half artifact.


    It won''t hurt him at all.


    Under the gaze of Orson and Aurelius, Chen Heng stepped forward slowly.


    He walked forward step by step. His steps were very stable. He didn''t have the sense of hardship of Orson at all. On the contrary, he gave people the feeling of walking, which was very easy.


    As he approached, the scene in front of him was also revealed.


    An inexplicable breath appeared and poured into Chen Heng''s body at the moment, boiling the divinity in his body.


    In Chen Heng''s body, the original divine power and divinity are recovering spontaneously. It seems that he has sensed the power in the semi artifact in front of him, and some are unwilling to be weak.


    "Really strong......"


    Feeling the breath of the semi artifact in front of him, Chen Heng flashed the idea in his heart.


    Compared with the artifact of the eye of nature, this semi artifact in front of us feels more unique.


    Its last owner left an indelible mark on him, so that even after so many years, there is still a powerful force left on him.


    Because of this, the giant sword is always activated. Only when an outsider comes will it trigger confrontation.


    If others can''t get their recognition, I''m afraid they can''t really use it even if they use artifact to subdue each other.


    These thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, then he stepped forward and continued to ring.


    Under the gaze of Orson behind him, Chen Heng moved forward all the way, always very steady from beginning to end.


    Around, the Divine Majesty was so powerful that it was enough to suppress everything and make the king bow down and dare not raise any bad ideas.


    But such a powerful divinity, in front of Chen Heng, was like a breeze blowing on his face. It didn''t let his steps stay at all, as if he hadn''t been affected at all.


    Such a terrible situation is really shocking.


    "Is this your Majesty''s strength?"


    Looking at Chen Heng''s back, Orson turned around and looked at orris on the side. He saw the color of shock from each other''s eyes.


    Although they had expected for a long time, it is obvious that Chen Heng''s performance has exceeded their expectations and greatly exceeded their imagination.


    In their feelings, Chen Heng at the moment was like a God coming into the world. The divine entanglement on his body had erupted and emerged spontaneously.


    It feels like a real God.


    A clatter came out.


    In Orson''s hands, the blue natural eye began to recover spontaneously. At the moment, there seems to be some reactions, gradually ups and downs and changes.


    Suddenly, Orson''s face changed. He quickly used the eyes of nature and began to investigate.


    In the vision of the eye of nature, everything around began to change.


    Prohibitions began to emerge spontaneously, skipping the four directions.


    On Chen Heng''s body, a golden divine light rushed into the sky, in which the clear divine nature was vaguely visible. It was wrapped around his body and echoed with the semi artifact in the distance.


    Orson was stunned at this scene.


    "Divinity, it''s divinity!"


    At this moment, he looked at Chen Heng''s body, which was particularly frightening, and an idea flashed in his heart: "is your majesty... Really like the rumor, is it the reincarnation of a son of God?"


    Not only the previous Dark Lord, but also Orson at the moment couldn''t help but flash this idea after seeing this scene.


    Divinity, which is exclusive to the field of God, can only be owned by the existence above the demigod.


    Even if mortals have divinity, they can never completely integrate divinity into their own body and turn it into their own things. At most, they can only use its power, but they can''t change their essence.


    Besides gods, the only ones who can have divinity are the descendants of those gods.


    The son of God is the name for this group.


    In theory, every son of God has the potential to be at least a demigod, and is the most dazzling group of people.


    Thinking of this, Orson''s breathing began to increase. At the moment, he had thought of many things.


    In the front, Chen Heng''s figure is still moving forward, and now it is gradually approaching the end.

 Chapter 583

    With the dignity brought by the semi artifact, Chen Heng went straight to the end.


    In front of him, the golden giant sword was displayed. At the moment, the golden light flickered faintly, and a little crimson blood remained, emitting an eternal breath.


    On the giant sword, the mighty Majesty was transmitted, but it didn''t have much influence on Chen Heng at the moment, so he couldn''t retreat like Orson and others.


    This is an essential difference.


    When it comes to essence, Chen Heng''s body contains divinity at the moment, and has long condensed the body of law. Theoretically, it is equivalent to the personality of the son of God. Although it is inferior to those real gods, it is definitely much better than ordinary people.


    The breath on this semi artifact may repel others, but it will never repel Chen Heng.


    However, this only gives Chen Heng a close qualification. As for the specific recognition of this giant sword, it is another matter.


    However, Chen Heng did not waver in his heart. He directly stretched out his hand and held the huge sword in front of him.


    In an instant, the golden giant sword began to flicker, and the patterns on it seemed to come alive and began to show a variety of different forms.


    The mighty breath began to burst and appeared at this moment.


    The vast power and majesty changed the faces of Orson in the distance. Subconsciously, they activated the eyes of nature in their hands and sheltered them.


    Semi artifact, really revived!


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    Then came the mighty will.


    That is the will remaining on the giant sword. It belongs to the previous generation of owners of the giant sword. It has not been erased even if it has died for many years. It is extremely terrible.


    In an instant, Chen Heng''s body paused, and there was a little loss in his eyes, which seemed to be impacted.


    But this happened only for a moment, then disappeared and disappeared completely.


    Standing in place, when Chen Heng recovered from the strong will, his face returned to calm again, and then he exerted himself in his hands.


    A golden light shines everywhere.


    Under the gaze of Orson behind him, the huge sword was directly pulled out by Chen Heng and held in his hand.


    Before that, the terrible giant sword, like a big killer, finally recovered its calm, and the breath on it converged, so that the divine majesty that originally filled all around gradually dissipated and could no longer be felt.


    The two of Orson calmed down. They were always activated, and the natural eye that could erupt at any time also became silent, restoring their previous state again.


    They looked at the golden giant sword in Chen Heng''s hand, and their eyes showed envy.


    This is nothing else. It''s a perfect semi artifact.


    Although it looks a little damaged and not too complete, its essence still exists and can erupt the power of terror.


    This can be seen from its previous prestige.


    Only this giant sword itself can equal the existence of a legend.


    In the hands of Chen Heng, who is also comparable to the legend, the power he can play is even more powerful, which can be called terror.


    Thinking of this, they couldn''t help showing envy, but they had nothing to say.


    They saw the scene just now.


    The spirit mark of the previous master is left on the giant sword. If you can''t get its recognition, you can''t use the giant sword at all.


    In the case of both of them, there is no chance of their recognition.


    Even if some unwilling, there is no way.


    But soon, they cheered up again and smiled again.


    The semi artifact was finally obtained by Chen Heng, which is actually a good thing for them.


    After all, by now, they and the church behind them have long been tied to the hattim kingdom.


    In this case, the more powerful Chen Heng, King hattim, is, the more promising their future will be.


    That semi artifact was subdued by Chen Heng, which is also good news.


    Thinking of this, they smiled again on their faces. Then they looked at Chen Heng coming in front of them and opened their mouth again: "Congratulations, your majesty."


    "Move on."


    In the face of their congratulations, Chen Heng didn''t say much, just nodded and then opened his mouth like this.


    Then he took the lead and went on.


    Behind him, Orson and the two quickly followed.


    Walking along this long road, Chen Heng felt the message of the giant sword in his hand.


    Since he pulled out the giant sword, the power in the giant sword has been pouring into his body and exchanging with the divine power in his body.


    This is a necessary process.


    In the process of exchanging divine power, this semi artifact was gradually branded by Chen Heng and became his thing.


    Fragments of memory poured from the giant sword and passed to Chen Heng''s mind.


    That was the scene that the giant sword had experienced.


    In those memory fragments, Chen Heng vaguely saw a knight wearing blue armor and riding a dragon.


    The knight was wrapped in blue armor and could not see his real appearance. At his feet was a huge black dragon.


    The black dragon has a strong breath. Its body is hundreds of meters tall. Its breath is even more frightening. It has reached the position of legend.


    Obviously, this is a powerful dragon. Even among the dragons, it is an extremely powerful existence.


    The knight''s breath is even more so. It has taken a trace of divine breath and is on the verge of transformation.


    This is a demigod who has just been promoted.


    The golden sword was held in his hand, only in his hand.


    In the scene, the knight finally goes to the sky and rushes into the air.


    The mighty breath unfolds and gradually emerges.


    That terrible smell shrouds the sky and blocks out the sun, which is frightening.


    This is definitely an amazing war. The smell of terror is everywhere. It is like that many gods only exist at the same time, especially terrible.


    In the end, the knight went straight to the battlefield and rushed to a God.


    At this point, the fragments of memory are over.


    No matter how hard Chen Heng tried, he couldn''t see the scene after that.


    After that, it must be God''s war.


    The huge sword in front of us must have been damaged in that war, so it will show this appearance in front of us.


    As for why this giant sword was reduced here, it is unknown that it is in this ruins.


    There is no record about this in giant sword.


    Chen Heng took the huge sword in his hand and walked forward slowly.


    In general, it is a great harvest for Chen Heng to obtain this huge sword.


    In the previous battle with the dusk church, he successfully captured the dusk artifact from the dusk church.


    However, the twilight artifact is the artifact of the twilight God, which has the brand of the twilight God. If it is used in the world of the gods, I''m afraid it will be immediately detected by the twilight church and called back by it.


    Therefore, this artifact is actually in an unusable state. It has been sealed by Chen hengzhen in the Holy Son''s small world of the cursed world, and suppressed with the power of the Holy Son''s separation to prevent accidents.


    It is different from the twilight artifact that may be called back at any time.


    This semi artifact in front of us can be used freely.


    Chen Heng could feel that the last owner of the semi artifact, the green armor knight, had already fallen at the moment. Even the brand engraved in the semi artifact had disappeared and died completely.


    At the moment, Chen Heng is the master of this huge sword, which no one can take away.


    Chen Heng will not be surprised to use the power of this giant sword.


    And the position of semi artifact is just right for Chen Heng at the moment.


    With Chen Heng''s strength at the moment, if he is given a real artifact, he may not be able to give full play to the real power of the artifact.


    Moreover, the so-called artifact often has its own spirituality, has its own will and master, and will not easily succumb to others.


    Even if Chen Heng obtains an artifact, he can''t use it at ease.


    Semi artifact is just right.


    Walking on the road, Chen Heng thought for a moment, then looked at the giant sword in his hand and sent it to another area.


    After many years of silence, although the power of this semi artifact is still strong, it seems weak in the end. It needs strength supplement to restore its prosperity.


    Therefore, Chen Heng simply sent it to the cursed world to accompany the twilight artifact.


    In that world, the belief in the separation of the son shrouds the whole world, and the power of faith gathered all the time is overwhelming.


    Using the huge divine power of that world is enough to supplement the power of this semi artifact and make it recover its power quickly, or even further.


    After all this, Chen hengcai turned around and continued to look forward.


    The harvest of a semi artifact is gratifying, but the real big head is still ahead.


    In this relic, there is a real corpse lying waiting for Chen Heng to get it.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng continued to move forward and go deep into it.


    They walked all the way. This time, they didn''t encounter any other accidents. They directly entered the interior of the ruins and came to the depths.


    Of course, the reason why they are so successful is not luck, but the eye of nature.


    As an artifact left by the God of nature, the eye of nature may be slightly less aggressive, but it is incomparable in detection.


    Along the road, they avoided all places where prohibitions remained.


    Unless you encounter the existence of the previous semi artifact, it is difficult to encounter an accident even if you have the eye of nature in your hand.


    Into it, they came to the final place.


    That''s another room, separated from the rest of the outside world.


    Of course, although it is a room, in fact, this area is very large.


    The silver starlight all over the sky shines everywhere, shining the whole sky bright, just like the stars, looking like the starry sky.


    Around, a silver river winds around, which has a rolling smell of elements. It is a collection of high concentration elements, which is very precious.


    Vaguely, it seems that you can still see a flicker of runes, floating all around, especially bright.


    For a moment, there was an inexplicable atmosphere here, which was particularly sacred in the eyes of everyone.


    "That''s the water of elements. There are so many here?"


    Looking at the silver river flowing around, Orson and orith''s breathing increased. At the moment, their eyes turned red.


    The so-called elemental water is a substance born by the convergence of high concentration elements.


    Normally, this kind of substance will only be born in the environment of high concentration elements. It is an extremely rare substance.


    It is not only very useful for mages, but also a rare treasure for other professions, even for knights.


    Even if it is enough for legendary existence, you can refine it into magic medicine, or integrate it into your own weapons and cherish it very much.


    Under normal circumstances, even if it is only a small bottle of water with high concentration of elements, it is already valuable enough to buy a prosperous city and there is still some left.


    It''s amazing that there is such a whole river here.


    "What a luxury..."


    Orson and Aurelius looked around and whispered, but they couldn''t help but envy.


    When they were outside, they didn''t feel anything.


    But after they came here, they were affected by the richness of God''s existence.


    In addition to the elemental water of the whole river, there are many good things around here.


    For example, the potted plants planted around them look beautiful, but they are actually an extremely precious magical plant, which can be used as the main material of legendary potions.


    There are also some statues around, which are made of extremely precious metals, including even some divine metals.


    This luxury, let alone Orson and orith, even Chen Heng, who is used to seeing good things, can''t help looking at it and lamenting the wealth of the owner of the relic.


    But that''s also good news.


    After all, these things, if nothing happens, will soon be theirs.


    Moving on, Chen Heng walked around this area for a long time before they finally found an entrance and a small bridge.


    The bridge is piled up with a kind of white stone, with glittering brilliance on it, which is very extraordinary.


    If you feel it carefully, you can even feel the faint sacred breath.


    Obviously, these white stones are not ordinary things, but an extremely precious and rare material, which is stained with a trace of divine power, which is very extraordinary.


    Chen Heng estimated that this stone used to build bridges is enough to refine a legendary weapon.


    Luxury is really luxury.


    The three sighed in their hearts and then walked on the white stone bridge.


    The reason why we should take the bridge instead of directly crossing it is because of the water of the elements around us.


    Elemental water itself is extremely precious and has extremely strong stability.


    This material itself is extremely heavy. No one can cross it. They can only fly over it honestly.


    Even once contaminated with this substance, I''m afraid it will be dragged into the river and sealed there directly.


    If they want to cross this river of elements, they have to walk honestly.


    Fortunately, there are no problems on this bridge. Everything looks stable and there are no accidents.


    With Orson on on one side, Chen Heng walked to the front and came to the central area of this area.


    There, a coffin was placed there.


    As the three approached, a mighty breath spread and threatened the four sides.


    The strong smell of gods is spreading all over the fields.


    That kind of breath can''t be compared with what Chen Heng felt in the outside world in the past. It''s too strong.


    In the outside world, although there is still a faint smell spread and captured by them, it will not be so terrible, even less than 1% here.


    "Eye of nature!"


    Orson was pale and exhausted all his strength to activate the natural eye in his hand and put it in front of the three, so as to resist the breath from the coffin in front of him.


    It seemed to feel the strong breath. In Orson''s hands, the green natural eyes flickered slightly, and there was a faint light shining, which seemed to have some reaction.


    It''s just, it''s not enough.


    The mighty majesty ahead is too powerful. Even with the artifact of the eye of nature, they can''t move on.


    "Your majesty!"


    Feeling the terrible pressure from the front, Orson did not hesitate and looked directly at Chen Heng in front of him.


    Chen Heng nodded, did not refuse, directly extended his hand and took the eye of nature from Orson.


    Suddenly, the brilliance on the eye of nature was bright and bright.


    Compared with Orson, who is only the God of nature, Chen Heng''s body not only has pure divine power, but also has pure divinity, and his own level of power is higher.


    Because of this, he urged the power of the natural eye to a higher degree, and easily revived the natural eye.


    After the recovery, the natural eye easily offset the Majesty in front and protected Chen Heng''s three people to move forward.


    Later, Orson and orith were relieved.


    Before that, they were almost suffocated by the majesty from the coffin in front.


    But now, with Chen Hengding in front, they feel much better, and now they have recovered.


    Of course, there is still some pressure, but it is nothing compared with before.


    With two people behind him, Chen Heng continued to walk forward.


    He leaned forward, gradually approached the coffin, and came to the coffin.


    In this process, he walked very carefully, worked hard all the time, was in a tight state, and did not dare to relax at all.


    Anyway, this is also a relic left by a demigod, in which the essence of power is very high.


    If he had left behind, the power would be amazing if it broke out at that time.


    To be on the safe side, Chen Heng had to be prepared.


    On Chen Heng''s body, a mysterious mark has appeared. At the moment, it is already in an activated state and may erupt at any time. There is a breath of supreme power sweeping across, like breaking the world and sweeping everything in the four directions.


    This is the mark left by the Dark Lord to Chen Heng, which contains part of the power of the Dark Lord.


    This is also one of Chen Heng''s cards at present. Once there is an accident, he will use it immediately.

 Chapter 584

    I have to say that Chen Heng is very stable.


    He was sure of this trip to the ruins.


    After cooperating with the Lord of darkness and receiving the gift from the Lord of darkness, you will naturally be more confident.


    With the mark of the Dark Lord in hand, Chen Heng is confident that he can suppress the hidden power in this relic without even using the power of the separation of the son.


    After all, in any case, the existence in this relic is at most a demigod.


    The Lord of darkness is a true God.


    A true God, even if only part of his power, is enough to suppress a demigod.


    Not to mention that the demigod in front of him is not the peak, but just a corpse.


    Then you have more confidence.


    Of course, having confidence is one thing, and facing it is another.


    In front of him, Chen Heng approached the coffin slowly.


    In this process, even with the protection of the natural eye, he still suffered great pressure.


    Demigod, although not completely transformed, has also come to the field of God and has a word of God.


    The breath of such existence can only be borne by the existence in the same field of God, but any existence under the field of God can not really bear this breath.


    Even a fallen demigod is the same.


    Chen Heng is better.


    After all, he has divinity and holds the artifact of the eye of nature in his hand, so he has strong resistance.


    If not, he wouldn''t be here.


    Slight footsteps kept ringing here.


    Holding the eye of nature in his hand, Chen Heng slowly moved forward and finally approached the coffin.


    Previously, I didn''t feel it when I was outside, but before I really came to the coffin, the three found that the coffin was very huge.


    The ordinary coffin is only two or three meters long, but this coffin is five or six meters long, which is very huge.


    The material used in the coffin also looks unusual. It is a unique wood with inexplicable texture, which is very mysterious and unique.


    At the edge of the coffin, Chen Heng took a deep breath and then looked into the coffin.


    Beside him, the same was true of Orson.


    They looked into the coffin and wanted to see what was in it.


    Under their gaze, the scene inside the coffin unfolded.


    It was a very tall body.


    The body was human, but it was very tall compared with ordinary people, about five or six meters high, like a little giant.


    He was covered with silver hair, most areas of his body were shriveled, and there were clear scars in many places, which looked amazing.


    Little crimson blood remains in the coffin, gathering in it with a strong divine smell, which is amazing.


    It seems that the sleeping demigod in the coffin has fallen in the past years and died here.


    However, even so, there is still a domineering spirit that sweeps everything and suppresses Hengyu. That breath is only natural, just like a star. It should frighten and fear all creatures.


    This is a real God, but it''s a pity that it has already fallen.


    "It''s really the remains of a demigod..."


    Looking at the scene in the coffin in front of him, Orson took a deep breath. After a long time, he slowed down. He was a little creepy: "I don''t know what his highness experienced in those years, so that even the body of the demigod was damaged and hurt like this."


    "Look at this, the injury looks like..."


    One side, Aurelius observed for a moment, and then his eyes couldn''t help looking to Chen Heng.


    To be exact, it is the golden giant sword in Chen Heng''s hand.


    There are many wounds on the corpse of the demigod in front of us, which are consistent with the golden giant sword, which may be caused by the golden giant sword.


    The previous owner of the golden giant sword probably fought with the sleeping demigod in the coffin in front of him, and they had a fierce fight.


    But in the end, the golden giant sword still fell here, and the owner of the coffin, the once demigod, also fell and lay here quietly.


    An inexplicable feeling appeared in my mind.


    Standing in place, the three looked at the coffin in front of them, and all kinds of thoughts flashed in their hearts at the moment.


    The corpse of a demigod is a great surprise for anyone.


    The strength reaches the level of demigod. Its blood can be used as the material of divine medicine. Its hair is cherished like divine metal and can be refined into artifact.


    With the situation of the demigod in front of us, if it falls into the hands of a real God, maybe we can use the demigod skeleton as material to refine a real artifact.


    At the thought of this, Orson and Aurelius couldn''t help brightening their eyes.


    But on one side, Chen Heng frowned and felt something wrong.


    On the corpse of the demigod in front of him, he felt the dead breath of silence.


    But before that, he clearly felt a sense of vitality from the outside world, which was very clear from this place.


    And that vitality obviously did not appear from this corpse.


    What on earth is that?


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart and then continued to move forward.


    Following the feeling in his heart, he looked at the abdomen of the demigod body and observed it carefully.


    Soon, he made a new discovery.


    There seems to be a small bulge in that area.


    Something lurked in it and was blocked by the body.


    Chen Heng''s heart moved and the idea flashed in his heart.


    Then he moved quickly.


    The golden semi artifact was shining, and now it sent out a little light light, enveloping the coffin.


    At this moment, Chen Heng looked cautiously at the corpses in the coffin, holding the eye of nature in one hand and adding strength.


    With the blessing of these two forces, he carefully moved the corpse in front of him, moved it aside for a moment, and revealed the scene under it.


    A golden egg suddenly appeared.


    The faint vitality diffused out, very weak, just flashed by, but it was accurately captured by Chen Heng.


    "Sure enough."


    Feeling the flash of vitality, Chen Heng knew it in his heart and immediately understood it.


    It seems that the feeling he had felt was not wrong.


    That vitality came from the huge egg in front of him, but it was very weak, and it was just covered by the body on one side, so it was not found by Chen Heng for the first time.


    Until now, Chen Heng removed the body, the giant egg was revealed, and the vitality escaped again.


    But on one side, Orson and orith didn''t think so much.


    Compared with Chen Heng, their strength in all aspects is much worse, and they don''t feel the flash of vitality at all.


    Until after Chen Heng''s action at the moment, they were shocked and found the golden giant egg.


    "This is..."


    Orson was stunned and stunned: "is this... The descendant of the demigod?"


    The huge egg in front of us is obviously extraordinary. Its surface not only has mysterious and complex texture, but also has a faint breath of divine power. It is obviously related to the gods.


    It can appear in this relic and just in this coffin, which is obviously related to the owner of this relic.


    Most of them are the direct descendants or even descendants of the demigod.


    A god son who inherited the blood of the demigod.


    Son of God


    Thinking of this, both Orson and orith were excited at the moment.


    The son of God, this status in the world of gods is not trivial.


    A son of God often inherits the blood and talent of his father''s generation and is born above many mortals.


    If the records are correct, the only offspring of God should naturally inherit the divinity in their bodies. After that, there will be no accident until the demigod, and they can go all the way.


    In other words, if there is no accident, the present existence is a future myth and even a demigod.


    Demigod.


    Thinking of this, Orson and orith''s faces were more heated and cut. They looked forward and wanted to observe carefully.


    Just a moment later, they were disappointed.


    "The breath of life has disappeared..."


    Standing in place, Orson frowned. At the moment, his face was particularly ugly: "this egg has no vitality and is completely dead?"


    "The origin is solidified and does not have fresh liquidity....."


    One side, Aurelius also spoke. At the moment, his face was also a little ugly. It was obvious that he felt the situation of the egg.


    In their feelings, the vitality in this egg has disappeared and is close to disappearing. Even the origin has solidified. It no longer has fresh fluidity, but is dead.


    This is obviously not all of normal fresh life.


    From these circumstances, this giant egg is likely to be a dead egg and has no hope of survival.


    "How could this happen..."


    After careful observation for several times, Orson still got the result. He was a little disappointed: "this is a son of God. He should die like this......"


    "It''s also normal..."


    On one side, Aurelius was also disappointed, but at this moment, he replied: "God knows how many years this relic has existed."


    "Even if this is a son of God, what can he do?"


    In this world, gods are known as immortal, but since ancient times, many gods have fallen.


    Since ancient times, are there few gods who have fallen and died?


    As for demigods, that''s even more true. I don''t know how many have died.


    Although the life conceived in this egg is likely to be a son of God, it is trapped in this relic. I don''t know how many years have passed, but it still hasn''t been hatched. It is likely that it fell here.


    Before he was born, he showed his strength and talent as the son of God, and then fell. This is undoubtedly a sigh.


    But there''s no way.


    There are so many helpless things in the world that they have long been used to.


    Orson sighed, but finally his sight shifted to the demigod skeleton in front of him.


    In his eyes, the tall skeleton lay there quietly, and there was even a little vitality on it.


    There is no doubt that the demigod is very powerful. Although he has been dead for many years, his vitality has not been completely cut off until this time, and his flesh and blood has maintained vigorous activity.


    Even its breath is so powerful.


    If the three of Orson had not been sheltered by the eyes of nature, I''m afraid even standing here would be a problem. They would be directly crushed without any accident.


    "Your Majesty, with the eyes of nature."


    Standing in place, Orson looked at Chen Heng and couldn''t help opening his mouth.


    Chen Heng nodded and then began to move.


    In his hands, the green eye of nature bloomed again. The brilliance was particularly bright, which made people feel very comfortable, like blooming vitality again.


    Under this shining light, even the elderly who are dying will recover their vitality for a short time, like returning to their youth.


    At this moment, Chen Heng urged the natural eye in his hand, pulled it with the power of the natural eye, and tried to converge the demigod corpse in the coffin in front of him and seal it into the natural eye.


    If you don''t, the demigod body can''t be removed at all.


    On the corpse, there is still a half god''s Qi and killing intention. It''s OK to not disturb at the moment. Once alarmed, I''m afraid there will be a terrible force immediately.


    At that time, I''m afraid this desert will face extinction.


    The green radiance bloomed and shrouded forward, completely shrouding the demigod skeleton in front of us.


    The mysterious texture flickers all over the sky, which is the vast mystery in the eyes of nature. At the moment, all of them emerge spontaneously and are blooming and appearing.


    Finally, under the gaze of Orson, the brilliance of the natural eye completely flooded the coffin, and the tall demigod skeleton was put away without leaving a trace.


    Boom!


    Vaguely, it seems that a burst of vibration appears, shaking everywhere, frightening.


    In Chen Heng''s hands, the green natural eyes trembled slightly, and then calmed down for a while and recovered their previous appearance.


    By this time, Orson was relieved.


    "It worked."


    Orson breathed a sigh of relief before his face brightened.


    "Good."


    Chen Heng also smiled and then looked around: "although this relic is the place chosen by the demigod to bury himself, there are many good things in it."


    "You can look around and maybe find something."


    He looked at Orson and orith in front of him, smiled and said, "it''s rare to come in once. What if there''s no harvest?"


    "Go and look for it. Maybe you can find some good things."


    He smiled and said so.


    If someone else came to this place, I''m afraid he would like to eat alone and occupy all the good things in this area without leaving anyone else at all.


    But it''s not necessary for Chen Heng.


    He is not a poor man. On the contrary, he is not rich because he controls several worlds.


    It''s just like semi artifact and even semi divine corpse, but there''s really no need to rob my subordinates for those other things. They fell a lot for nothing.


    In this relic, except for a few things, the rest are not put in Chen Heng''s eyes at all, even the river of elements gathered by the water of elements, which is not worth mentioning.


    It''s better to let others share the light than eat alone, otherwise why should others follow you?


    In front of him, listening to Chen Heng''s words, Orson and Aurelius suddenly showed a smile on their faces.


    Before the great temptation, they didn''t refuse anything. They nodded directly and explored around.


    There are many good things hidden in this relic.


    Compared with Chen Heng, they are basically poor. No matter what they find, they make money and naturally go out in a hurry.


    Chen Heng was left alone.


    Standing alone in front of the coffin, Chen Heng looked at the golden egg in the coffin.


    Under his gaze, the golden giant egg seemed to have a faint glow, and the texture on it was quite unique, like the power of law imprinted on it, which was very special.


    "Most of the activity has disappeared, but there is still a little immortality left..."


    Looking at the golden egg in front of Chen Heng, the idea flashed in his heart.


    Perhaps because of the past too long, the vitality on this giant egg has indeed completely disappeared, which is no different from a dead egg.


    This situation is a complete silence for any ordinary life, and there is no hope of hatching.


    But this big egg is different.


    This giant egg comes from a demigod, is the son of a demigod, is regarded as a son of God, and is naturally contaminated with a trace of immortality of the demigod.


    In other words, it is divinity.


    There is divinity in this giant egg, although it is weak, but it does exist.


    It is this divinity that ensures the existence of this giant egg and makes it still have the possibility of hatching.


    However, it is conceivable that this is very difficult.


    "If it is nourished by divine power, it may hatch in the future..."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng felt the divine fluctuation in the huge egg in front of him, and then the idea flashed in his heart.


    The divinity within the giant egg still exists and has not been completely stripped.


    This ensures that the giant egg still has hope of survival. If it is nourished by divine power, it may hatch one day.


    Chen Heng has now decided to go back and try.


    A living son of God is always worth more than a dead son of God.


    For others, the precious divine power is nothing to Chen Heng. It doesn''t hurt to try it.


    While thinking so, Chen Heng solemnly put away the golden giant egg and sent it to the separation of the son, using the divine power of the separation of the son to nourish it.


    Then, Chen Heng turned around and wanted to explore everywhere.


    The most valuable thing in the ruins in front of us should be the semi artifact and semi divine skeleton.


    As for the giant egg, although its value is also very high, it is much worse than the first two.


    As for other things, the value is lower.


    However, there are some good things.


    Chen Heng turned around and found some complex and unique runes, which contain unique power. They should be left by the demigod at the beginning, and have a very good reference value.


    In this way, after another half day, Chen Heng took Orson and left and returned to the surface.


    At this stage, the trip can basically come to an end.


    After all, the ruins have been found, and the valuable things in them have been searched by Chen Heng.


    "It''s time to go back."


    Chen Heng turned around and looked in the direction of the past. The idea flashed silently in his heart.

 Chapter 585

    It took more than a month to go from khaki to the ruins.


    But it took more than two months to go back from that area, almost double the time.


    This is not only because the harvest increased and a large number of treasures were obtained from the ruins, but also because of the invasion of centaurs.


    Calculating the time, Chen Heng and his party have been in the desert for four or five months.


    Four or five months, such a long time span, even if the desert itself is very desolate, it is enough for people around to find it wrong.


    The dog headed man was ok, and didn''t have much reaction, but the Centaur had a great reaction. Since this time, he has continuously sent people to hunt down, as if he wanted to seize what Chen Heng and others obtained from the ruins.


    Obviously, after Chen Heng and others left, they also found the relic and saw the scene when the relic was empty.


    As a centaur, it''s natural that he will do so later.


    Unfortunately, although the Centaur is powerful, it is only for the whole.


    If the core strongman of Centaur tribe comes, Chen Heng may be a little afraid, but it is only some Centaur tribes in marginal areas, which are not regarded by Chen Heng.


    Not to mention Chen Heng, even if Orson alone is enough to sweep these pursuers, there will be no accident.


    But anyway, it delayed their return more or less.


    When we left khaki, it was still a relatively hot summer, but after the return, the cold winter had already ushered in the hattim kingdom.


    The cold winter is biting, and the cold breath is shrouded everywhere.


    Chen Heng rode on a main road and looked at the busy residents everywhere.


    They are collecting firewood as winter supplies.


    In the past few years, although many coal mines have been excavated with the encouragement of Chen Heng, limited by the transportation and excavation technology of this era, only a few areas can be widely used.


    In most places, firewood can only be burned in the original way.


    This situation can not be solved in a short time. We can only look forward to the next development in the future.


    Riding on the road, Chen Heng looked at the busy scene of the surrounding residents, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    After returning from the desert, Chen Heng felt something and made a different choice from usual.


    Instead of returning directly to his laboratory as usual, he took his hands around to observe the new country with a more specific attitude.


    In his observation, the whole hadim Kingdom has changed a lot.


    In the past, in the carolian Kingdom, the whole country was no different from other places around. At most, it was only because of the vast land and sparse population, and the contradiction between man and land and class was not so sharp.


    But survival is still difficult.


    But now, after seven or eight years of slow change, we still see the difference.


    After several years of war, the Lords of the separatist side in Carlo''s country have basically disappeared, either died in the original dusk church, or died under the secret manipulation of Chen Heng.


    The rest also moved under the "Persuasion" of Chen Heng and transferred their territory to the marginal area of the hattim kingdom.


    Without the direct exploiting class of the Lord, there is less exploitation for the bottom people and a middleman for the hattim kingdom.


    Of course, exploitation still exists, but compared with those noble lords, the hattim Kingdom under the control of Chen Heng should at least be much more gentle.


    The law has also been implemented, but at the current stage, it is still very simple. There are only a few articles, such as murder and theft.


    There''s no way.


    The uneducated people do not have a high degree of acceptance of complex affairs and cannot be too strict.


    Therefore, compared with the law of the people, it will be much simpler.


    However, the missionary method for the church and sacrifice is much more complex and rigorous in all aspects.


    After all, sacrificial rites are high intellectuals, and their natural specifications are also different.


    Simple laws may not be able to manage too many specific, but relatively speaking, the difficulty of implementation will be much lower, and the administrative cost will be greatly reduced.


    As long as we can ensure the basic implementation and establish the credibility of the law, in the coming years, wait until the people gradually adapt and get used to the current law, and then add it one by one according to the situation at that time.


    Anyway, as an epic, Chen Heng''s most important thing is time.


    The existence time of the gods in this world starts from ten thousand years.


    Compared with these high beings, the time of Chen Heng''s existence is only a fraction.


    After touring around and seeing it everywhere, Chen hengcai went in the direction of khaki.


    "People have changed a lot."


    On one side, after seeing the scenery of many places, Orson couldn''t help but speak, so he said.


    As the sixth ring high priest, Orson has existed for a long time.


    As early as hundreds of years ago, before the establishment of the kingdom of Carlo, he already existed and was the leader of the natural church at that time.


    In his impression, there were not so many people in this place in those years, and a large area was abandoned, neither cultivated nor taken care of.


    Many places are chaotic, full of beasts and robbers.


    It''s much better now.


    Although many places are still deserted, the wild animals are everywhere, and the scene of robbers robbing on the road has basically disappeared.


    Because at the moment, there are not only magistrates in charge of cleaning, but also sacrificial guards in charge of preaching.


    How can ordinary robbers resist the sacrifice with divine skills unless they have extraordinary people?


    Without the robbers, coupled with the active repair of roads and the strengthening of regional ties, the vitality of commerce also began to emerge, making all places lively.


    This is not all good.


    In these years, losses and bad events caused by these changes have occurred more than once.


    But compared with these bad things, the benefits are much greater.


    On the way, Orson sighed a lot. Virtually, he recognized this country a lot more.


    Since the establishment of this country, it will become what it is now. It also has the credit of him and the natural church.


    In the process of construction, there are sacrifices from the natural church, and many sacrifices preach in various regions, where they treat patients, disperse wild animals and suppress robbers everywhere.


    The hattim Kingdom has naturally contributed to its growth.


    Of course, through various ways, they also get what they want.


    Not only the status, but also the parish. Today, the natural church is the largest in the hattim Kingdom, far better than other churches.


    Of course, the same is true of other churches.


    The new hattim kingdom is now blank in most places. As long as the reason joins it, you can quickly find your own position.


    Of course, this situation cannot last long, but at least in front of us, it is still such a thriving scene.


    After visiting the outside world, Chen Heng returned to the palace of Kaqi city again and entered his own laboratory.


    Then a few months passed.


    For a few months, everything in the hattim kingdom was calm and developed steadily.


    Winter passed slowly, and the sunshine of spring came again.


    Vegetation withers and flourishes, people die, and often return.


    At a certain moment, a breath that can only be felt by the existence above the four rings appears in the palace.


    "That''s..."


    As the Dark Lord said before.


    Chen Heng will not have the slightest threshold before he is promoted to demigod.


    Only at the demigod level, after the realm of God, will he encounter difficulties.


    The nine ring myth is a myth for others, but it is nothing for Chen Heng, who has divinity and law.


    At this moment, Chen Heng considers more, but it is another problem.


    "At this level, according to the previous planning, it is also time to start the next simulation......"


    Chen Heng looked at the outside world, looked at the dead sky, and then the idea flashed in his heart.


    After careful calculation, Chen Heng has not simulated with ontology for a long time.


    It was not necessary before.


    After all, the results of his last simulation had not been fully digested before.


    In that case, if we directly conduct the next simulation, it will only increase the problem.


    Now, it''s the right time.

 Chapter 586

    Promotion legend, one step to reach the immediate level, basically, the accumulation left by the last simulation has been consumed.


    If you want to move on, you need to spend a lot of time grinding.


    This is not acceptable at this time.


    After all, the main world is still in a moment of chaos.


    The gods may fully recover at any time, and the future changes will be very fast.


    It''s not advisable to spend a lot of time on promotion at this time.


    In that case, we can only try to simulate.


    Chen Heng flashed the idea in his heart, then turned around and walked silently towards the palace.


    Just promoted to legend, he still has a lot of things to deal with. For the time being, he doesn''t have to worry.


    In the following period, banquets were often held in the Kaqi palace.


    In the outside world, from time to time, people send generous gifts to congratulate Chen Heng.


    Among these people, there are even envoys sent by the oro empire.


    "Oro empire..."


    Looking at the gifts sent by the oro Empire, Chen Heng''s face was a little pondered.


    Although time has passed for a long time, Chen Hengke has not forgotten the origin of his body.


    The body occupied by Chen Heng is called ekdo hattim, the son of the Duke of the kingdom of Marius and the top aristocrat of the kingdom of Marius.


    More than ten years ago, the oro Empire expanded everywhere and occupied the kingdom of Mariedo. Ekdo''s family was swallowed up. His father died and had to embark on the road of exile. Then he died on the road, and his body was occupied by Chen Heng.


    From this point of view, Chen Heng and the oro Empire undoubtedly have the hatred of extermination.


    Not only him, but also hedosili and Lamu. They were exiled aristocrats who came out of the oro Empire at the beginning. It was only by chance that they came together with Chen Heng.


    But similarly, they also have hatred for the oro empire.


    After all, life was good. Suddenly, the family was slaughtered and had to leave their hometown. It''s hard for anyone to do this.


    Now, the oro Empire even gave Chen Heng a gift to congratulate him on his promotion.


    That''s ironic.


    Chen Heng doesn''t believe that the people of Oro Empire don''t know his origin.


    After all, from the beginning to the present, Chen Heng has never hidden his identity as the son of the Duke. People with a heart can know as long as they ask a little.


    In this case, the oro Empire sent a gift and didn''t know what it meant.


    Want to make friends? Or just normal etiquette?


    Chen Heng was calm on the surface and all kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart.


    It''s nothing to make friends first.


    That revenge is only the original. If there is a chance in the future, Chen Heng will repay him.


    But now is clearly not the time.


    The oro empire is not weak, on the contrary, it is particularly strong.


    Chen Heng has now been promoted to legend, but after the oro Empire, there must be legends.


    The Auror Empire has existed for thousands of years in the world of gods.


    After such a long time, there must be strong people behind them, and even the means left by God.


    The royal family of Oro Empire itself is the descendant of the God of shadow.


    This kind of existence, if it is said that as long as the surface strength is not believed, there is definitely a legendary existence hidden behind it, or even more than one.


    And the shadow church.


    The God of shadow is famous in the whole world of gods, second only to a few gods such as the sun god, and its position is still above the gods such as the Dark Lord.


    If there is a hierarchy among the gods, then the vague gods are definitely the top ones.


    The churches left behind are naturally not weak. They can be said to be the most powerful churches in the world.


    According to what Chen Heng learned from the nature church, there is more than one high artifact in the shadow church.


    Higher gods, this is a powerful artifact with a higher level than ordinary artifact.


    Ordinary artifact targets ordinary gods, while higher artifact targets the main gods of various gods.


    The power of this artifact is powerful, which can not be resisted by a legend.


    Even a demigod is nothing in front of such artifacts.


    Such a powerful force, even Chen Heng, can''t fight it in a short time.


    Since there is no confrontation, how about making friends?


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    He has no strength to resist the oro empire for the time being. In that case, he takes the lead in showing weakness and making friends with him may play a role in letting him put down some vigilance.


    As for conflict? There is no such thing as Chen Heng.


    It''s not his own hatred. There''s nothing to resist.


    Even if it''s really his revenge, it''s nothing to lower your body when you can''t fight.


    Wait until the strength is strong enough to find the field.


    Various thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    So he solemnly entertained the messengers of the oro Empire, put them above other countries and gave them face.


    The banquet was held for three days and three nights, and finally stopped slowly.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Chen Heng reached cooperation with the oro Empire and reached several agreements with it.


    For a moment, the relationship between the hattim Kingdom and the oro Empire seemed to be better than ever, and all his glasses fell.


    As a king, there are undoubtedly many trivial things to deal with.


    In the palace, Chen Heng was busy for more than two months, and then he finally found his leisure.


    At this time, he also felt his state, which has gradually stabilized at the moment.


    It''s almost time.


    The idea flashed through his mind and then closed his eyes silently.


    In my mind, the familiar simulator interface opens again.


    However, different from the past, at the moment, in the column of analog points, the numbers are beating and changing at any time.


    It seems to be growing all the time.


    For this situation, Chen Heng is not surprised.


    Since he spread the mark in the past, the simulation points on him have increased from time to time.


    These simulation points are naturally the credit of the imprint owners.


    Tool people like Charlie have become more and more during this time.


    This is because the quality of tool people is gradually improving over time.


    After the survival of the fittest, some low-quality and completely unqualified imprint owners will be gradually eliminated. They will either die in the shuttle of the different world, or they will be taken by others and won''t live long at all.


    Therefore, over time, most of these marks will eventually fall into the hands of those with good abilities.


    These people are either like Charlie, they are extraordinary and have good abilities, or they are backed by great forces and have all kinds of help.


    Whether it is ability, qualification, talent, personality or other aspects, it is the best among the best, which is much better than ordinary people.


    Of course, under the survival of the fittest, the environment will force you to become excellent.


    After all, it is impossible to have a smooth journey through different worlds, and there will always be various risks.


    At this time, it is time to test your personal quality.


    In this process, people will always gain some experience and grow up.


    In the end, these can get quite good benefits from the world shuttle.


    Chen Heng also draws money from these people and continuously obtains simulation points.


    Now, Chen Heng''s simulation points are growing all the time. That''s why.


    At the beginning, Chen Heng was surprised and felt that this feeling was pretty good, but later, after a long time, he gradually got used to it.


    However, the time growth of this simulation point has also brought many benefits to Chen Heng.


    At least now, he doesn''t need to look at the numbers of analog points anymore.


    At least for shuttle is absolutely enough.


    "Let''s go......"


    Looking at the simulation point running in front of him, Chen Heng muttered to himself and flashed the idea.


    Then he began to act.


    In this simulation, he has no great requirements for the simulated world.


    The only requirements are that the upper limit of that world is high enough and the time flow rate is different from that of the gods.


    If the world ceiling is not high enough, it is easy to cause the situation of the previous initial world. No matter how hard you try, you can''t be promoted to the next level.


    In this case, Chen Heng''s further purpose can not be achieved.


    As for the velocity of time, it is for the change of the world of gods.


    After all, he doesn''t want to simulate his return. The world of gods has evolved into a situation where gods walk everywhere.


    That''s a little bad.


    However, he had no requirements for other conditions except for the first time.


    Soon, the exploration of the simulator ended, and the huge simulation points were directly consumed.


    "Consumed so much?"


    Looking at the simulation point of consumption, Chen Heng was surprised.


    With only two conditions set, he consumed more than 10000 simulation points this time.


    It seems that the level of the world explored this time may be very high?


    Or is the velocity of time very different from the world of the gods?


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, and then he couldn''t help smiling. He began to look forward to it.


    At this time, it is time to test your personal quality.


    In this process, people will always gain some experience and grow up.


    In the end, these can get quite good benefits from the world shuttle.


    Chen Heng also draws money from these people and continuously obtains simulation points.


    Now, Chen Heng''s simulation points are growing all the time. That''s why.


    At the beginning, Chen Heng was surprised and felt that this feeling was pretty good, but later, after a long time, he gradually got used to it.


    However, the time growth of this simulation point has also brought many benefits to Chen Heng.


    At least now, he doesn''t need to look at the numbers of analog points anymore.


    At least for shuttle is absolutely enough.


    "Let''s go......"


    Looking at the simulation point running in front of him, Chen Heng muttered to himself and flashed the idea.


    Then he began to act.


    In this simulation, he has no great requirements for the simulated world.


    The only requirements are that the upper limit of that world is high enough and the time flow rate is different from that of the gods.


    If the world ceiling is not high enough, it is easy to cause the situation of the previous initial world. No matter how hard you try, you can''t be promoted to the next level.


    In this case, Chen Heng''s further purpose can not be achieved.


    As for the velocity of time, it is for the change of the world of gods.


    After all, he doesn''t want to simulate his return. The world of gods has evolved into a situation where gods walk everywhere.


    That''s a little bad.


    However, he had no requirements for other conditions except for the first time.


    Soon, the exploration of the simulator ended, and the huge simulation points were directly consumed.


    "Consumed so much?"


    Looking at the simulation point of consumption, Chen Heng was surprised.


    With only two conditions set, he consumed more than 10000 simulation points this time.


    It seems that the level of the world explored this time may be very high?


    Or is the velocity of time very different from the world of the gods?


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, and then he couldn''t help smiling. He began to look forward to it.


    At this time, it is time to test your personal quality.


    In this process, people will always gain some experience and grow up.


    In the end, these can get quite good benefits from the world shuttle.


    Chen Heng also draws money from these people and continuously obtains simulation points.


    Now, Chen Heng''s simulation points are growing all the time. That''s why.


    At the beginning, Chen Heng was surprised and felt that this feeling was pretty good, but later, after a long time, he gradually got used to it.


    However, the time growth of this simulation point has also brought many benefits to Chen Heng.


    At least now, he doesn''t need to look at the numbers of analog points anymore.


    At least for shuttle is absolutely enough.


    "Let''s go......"


    Looking at the simulation point running in front of him, Chen Heng muttered to himself and flashed the idea.


    Then he began to act.


    In this simulation, he has no great requirements for the simulated world.


    The only requirements are that the upper limit of that world is high enough and the time flow rate is different from that of the gods.


    If the world ceiling is not high enough, it is easy to cause the situation of the previous initial world. No matter how hard you try, you can''t be promoted to the next level.


    In this case, Chen Heng''s further purpose can not be achieved.


    As for the velocity of time, it is for the change of the world of gods.


    After all, he doesn''t want to simulate his return. The world of gods has evolved into a situation where gods walk everywhere.


    That''s a little bad.


    However, he had no requirements for other conditions except for the first time.


    Soon, the exploration of the simulator ended, and the huge simulation points were directly consumed.


    "Consumed so much?"


    Looking at the simulation point of consumption, Chen Heng was surprised.


    With only two conditions set, he consumed more than 10000 simulation points this time.


    It seems that the level of the world explored this time may be very high?


    Or is the velocity of time very different from the world of the gods?


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, and then he couldn''t help smiling. He began to look forward to it.

 Chapter 587

    Of course, the same is true in practice.


    In Chen Heng''s feeling, the smell of years on this body is very strong. It seems that it has existed for many years.


    Among the sword tombs, this long sword is the most inconspicuous one around. There are such weapons everywhere. It''s not surprising at all.


    Feeling this, Chen Heng frowned. At this time, he finally understood his situation.


    At the moment, he has successfully reincarnated and came to another world.


    But this reincarnation seems to have gone wrong.


    In the past simulation, Chen Heng has experienced different identities.


    But anyway, most of the identities experienced in the past simulation are real people.


    Even if it is not human, at least it is an intelligent life that can move freely.


    But this simulation is good.


    Turned him into a sword.


    A sword?


    How do we do the next simulation?


    Chen Heng frowned in his heart. At the moment, he couldn''t help but flash the idea.


    If a life that can move freely is OK, with Chen Heng''s ability, whether ordinary people are OK or other intelligent lives, we can always find opportunities to grow stronger and rise gradually.


    But a sword can neither Act nor communicate with others.


    How should this be simulated?


    While thinking, in the distance, a turbulent flow began to emerge.


    Chen Heng subconsciously looked up and looked into the distance.


    In his induction, there was a terrible turbulence surging in the distance, rushing around.


    It seems to be a highly concentrated strong vitality, which contains a huge force, coming from the outside world with a trace of a huge force of law.


    "This is... Outer Heaven and earth?"


    At the moment of vitality, Chen Heng saw the scene clearly.


    Outside this sword tomb, there seems to be a larger world.


    In other words, there is the real world.


    As for the sword tomb where Chen Heng is at the moment, it is not so much the world as a man-made secret place. It is an incomplete world.


    It is not much different from the secret places that Chen Heng has been in contact with.


    "But is the law of this world so obvious?"


    Chen Heng is thinking.


    He felt a clear trace of the law from the outside atmosphere that had just flashed by.


    Although not in-depth, from the first impression, the traces of the laws of this world seem to be much clearer than those of the gods.


    In the world of gods, the power of law should be more hidden. Except for the existence above legend, ordinary people can''t capture and understand it at all.


    But in this world, the trace of law seems to be clearer, and the threshold of perception may be much lower.


    Chen Heng flashed the idea in his heart and then looked forward to him.


    Under the influence of his true spiritual power, everything not far away began to show.


    With the exchange between the outside world and the breath of this sword tomb, this sword tomb seems to have begun to become active.


    A large number of vitality emerged in all directions, rushed around, and finally poured into a long sword under the traction of a force.


    The same is true of Chen Heng.


    Compared with those ordinary long swords around him, his true spirit is much stronger and more perfect, with real soul characteristics.


    Therefore, under the sword tomb rule, he seems to have a stronger attraction to those vitality.


    A lot of energy rushed directly to his body and poured into the sword.


    A warm current emerged and spread into the heart.


    Then an inexplicable feeling appeared.


    Chen Heng immediately realized that he began to operate his own true spirit and absorb the vitality around him.


    Under this action, he can clearly feel that his body is changing.


    Under the tempering of his vitality, his long sword body is undergoing qualitative change and rushing to a higher level.


    Around, the same is true of those long swords. They almost instinctively puff their vitality and go around.


    Of course, compared with Chen Heng, these swords are much worse.


    That''s normal.


    Compared with people who are the spirits of all things, the sword is an acquired soldier and has no own intelligence.


    Even though many swords here are very extraordinary, they only have some spirituality, and are not pure mortals.


    It is only a rough spirit, which obviously can not be compared with Chen Heng who has a complete true spirit.


    Therefore, compared with Chen Heng, the momentum caused by these long swords is not too big, even quite small.


    In this regard, Chen Heng is not surprised.


    Around, he has felt some breath and can roughly guess what this area does.


    If there is no accident, this area should be a secret place made by a strong man.


    The purpose is to refine soldiers. Use the unique environment of this place to refine weapons with extraordinary spirituality.


    The environment here is naturally suitable for military training. In addition, it regularly breathes vitality. Under the nourishment of vitality and environment, weapons will gradually degenerate and become extraordinary like cultivating with others.


    Of course, this process will be relatively long.


    According to the situation sensed by Chen Heng, there are many weapons around, with heavy years on them. I don''t know how many years they have existed.


    Only after a long time can we refine the best weapons.


    "There was a bad start, but the time flow rate was pretty good outside the first time."


    Chen Heng roughly felt the time ratio between this world and the world of gods, and was comforted at last.


    The time ratio between this world and the world of the gods is very high.


    How high is it?


    Almost one day after the gods, the world has passed two years.


    This time ratio is absolutely amazing enough.


    The simulation points consumed by Chen Heng were not wasted.


    With this time flow rate, although the start is somewhat unfavorable, it is still acceptable.


    Chen Heng thought so in his heart, then silently breathed in the vitality around him and began to slowly expand himself.


    He can feel that his body is still very weak at the moment. Even among the weapons around him, it is the weakest level.


    Therefore, he needs to strengthen himself as soon as possible.


    As for going out, he won''t be in a hurry for a while and a half.


    Since this secret place was created to refine weapons, someone must enter it and take out the refined weapons.


    Otherwise, isn''t it a waste?


    In that case, from Chen Heng''s point of view, he doesn''t have to worry too much. He just needs to wait until his body becomes strong enough to go out.


    With this idea in mind, Chen Heng began to breathe vitality silently and strengthen his body.


    The advantage of having true spirit is fully displayed at this moment.


    Compared with those weapons that only have rough spirit around, Chen Heng with complete true spirit can take the initiative to breathe vitality without passively waiting for vitality to enter his body.


    In this way, the efficiency of its Qi and vitality is thousands of times higher than that of other weapons around.


    At the same time, taking advantage of the surrounding environment, Chen Heng also began to consciously temper himself.


    It seems that there is a unique force in this secret realm, which can suppress the existence of true spirit force.


    Taking advantage of the characteristics of this secret place, Chen Heng took the initiative to temper his true spirit and constantly fought against the power of that secret place.


    His true spirit soon became tough, and the range of detection became wider and wider.


    Soon, half a year passed.


    After six months of hard work, Chen Heng''s appearance now is quite different from that at the beginning.


    When Chen Henggang first arrived, Chen Heng''s body looked no different from ordinary tools. It was like an old long sword, broken and rusty. It looked like it could be stretched at any time.


    However, at this moment, the rust on Chen Heng''s body has completely disappeared. At this moment, the sword body looks like glass, crystal clear, not like a weapon, but like a handicraft.


    As for the rust on it, as early as the past six months, it has been washed clean by the vitality everywhere, without any residue.


    At this stage, Chen Heng has been very different from the past.


    But now, Chen Heng has also fallen into a bottleneck.


    "Seems to have reached the limit?"


    Being in the long sword, Chen Heng felt his own state and frowned.


    Since he came to this body six months ago, he has been interested in breathing vitality and trying to strengthen his body.


    This was very effective at the beginning.


    As a place for cultivating weapons, the unique vitality in this sword tomb seems to be released specifically for cultivating weapons, which is of great benefit to the refining of weapons.


    With the help of vitality, Chen Heng made great progress at first and soon degenerated completely.


    But now, Chen Heng can feel that if he continues to breathe vitality, his help has become smaller and smaller.


    To this extent, his body seems to have fallen into a bottleneck and needs the assistance of some force to go further.


    Chen Heng has thought about this for a long time, but he still can''t find the key.


    "What is missing?"


    Chen Heng frowned secretly, and various thoughts flashed in his heart.


    In the past six months, he has tried many ways.


    But now, he is the body of a long sword.


    Neither the wizard''s meditation method nor the knight''s life energy can help him in this state.


    Naturally, it goes without saying that his body is a steel body at the moment. Where does the life energy come from?


    As for the dark thought, it also needs the assistance of flesh and blood.


    Of course, this does not mean that Chen Heng has no choice.


    In fact, in addition to being a great wizard and knight, he is also a master of refining magic and magic tools. Naturally, he has no way to strengthen himself.


    But no matter how strong the master of refining tools is, it is impossible to refine magic tools out of thin air.


    In front of this area, there is no material except mountains and stones.


    Even if he wants to use foreign things to refine himself and enhance his body, he has no way to start.


    "Looking at this, I still have to explore outside..."


    Feeling his current state, Chen Heng flashed the idea in his heart.


    He didn''t feel any unique materials around here.


    But this secret place is very big, but it may not be so in other places.


    So recently, after feeling his own state, Chen Heng has gradually had the idea of starting and wants to go out to explore.


    There may be some gains in this way.


    With this idea, Chen Heng began to get up.


    In the outside world, the glittering and translucent long sword slowly bloomed and then rushed to the sky.


    Invisible, a faint glittering and translucent radiance blooms, like the light of colored glass.


    Subsequently, Chen Heng began the process of exploration.


    In the process of exploration, Chen Heng further understood this sword tomb.


    Everywhere in this sword tomb, there are human traces everywhere.


    Everywhere, there were traces of people''s activities, and quite a lot.


    Someone has entered here, and not long ago.


    Observing the traces everywhere, Chen Heng flashed the idea in his heart, and then he was more relieved.


    People have entered everywhere, which means that this secret place is still in use until now, and he also has the opportunity to leave.


    That''s good news.


    Soon, another good news appeared.


    During Chen Heng''s journey, he witnessed many other weapons.


    Although most of the weapons in this sword tomb are swords, there are many other weapons.


    Some of these weapons are incomplete, some are old, and some are just refined. They are different.


    In terms of strength, most weapons belong to ordinary soldiers, and even few can be compared with Chen Heng.


    But there are also some weapons with strong breath.


    During the journey, Chen Heng once found a big knife in a pit.


    The broadsword is golden. You can vaguely see complex textures on it. There is a terrible majesty on it, which is inaccessible.


    Through the vague induction, Chen Heng saw the shape of the big knife, and vaguely saw the two big characters of the king of heaven from the texture on the blade.


    If nothing happens, this broadsword should have owned its owner.


    But now, its blade is broken, and the spirit in its weapons almost disappears. It seems to be wiped out by some force.


    The breath on it is still strong, frightening and terrifying.


    Chen Heng felt the breath and roughly judged it.


    I''m afraid this golden Sabre named heavenly king is already comparable to the extraordinary at the fourth ring level at its peak.


    Even now, when its spirit is destroyed and most of its strength disappears, it is not accessible to idle people.


    There are no other weapons within a few miles around with the king of heaven gold Sabre as the center.


    Feeling the heavenly king''s golden knife, Chen Heng felt a move in his heart.


    "Good material... If it can be refined......"


    Chen Heng''s heart moved. At the moment, he couldn''t help but flash this idea.


    It is said that although his body has been tempered well by him, after all, its material is there. At first, it is only refined from ordinary materials. After many years of wear and tear, the spirit in the materials has long disappeared.


    The original foundation is there. No matter how hard you harden it, you can''t have much change in a short time.

 Chapter 588

    Chen Heng''s body is inherently deficient. The material is neither gold nor iron, nor any other unique material. It is just some ordinary things.


    It is Chen Heng''s Kung Fu of quenching and refining that can be tempered to the present level, and the past experience lies in it.


    Otherwise, if it was someone else, even if he knew how to seduce vitality, he might easily leave many scars on his body, or even break the sword body directly.


    At that time, the situation will be worse.


    The king''s golden sword is just the opposite.


    It can be seen from the current situation that this king of heaven gold knife must have been very powerful in the past. Most of it is a magic weapon in the world. Even if it is damaged, it also has a heavy dignity and frightening.


    The materials used must be the top materials in the world.


    However, contrary to Chen Heng at the moment, although the material of such Heavenly King golden Dao is good and the foundation is strong, its spirit has disappeared. It seems that it has suffered a very serious injury, so it has become what it is now.


    If the two are combined, they complement each other.


    Chen Hengyuan looked at the heavenly king''s golden sword, and then the idea flashed in his heart.


    But the idea just flashed by and soon disappeared.


    "Not yet..."


    Chen Heng looked into the distance and felt the breath on the heavenly king''s golden sword. Then the idea flashed in his heart.


    In Chen Heng''s induction, the breath wrapped around the heavenly king gold knife is too strong, even if it has been damaged.


    Such a strong breath, with Chen Heng''s state at the moment, I''m afraid it''s still a little reluctant to do something about it.


    Now is not the time.


    Chen Heng thought so, then silently wrote down the position of the heavenly king gold knife, and turned away without hesitation.


    His body turned into a sharp sword light and disappeared around.


    Next, he continued to visit the sword tomb in front of him.


    There are many weapons in this sword tomb.


    Among the numerous weapons, in addition to most ordinary soldiers, there are also many unique weapons.


    Those weapons may be like the king of heaven''s golden sword, emitting a terrible smell, and may have bred extraordinary spirituality.


    However, there are also some weapons, in which the spirit and strength are not enough, but their materials are quite good.


    Chen Heng''s goal is these weapons.


    He destroyed these weapons, quenched them with vitality, quenched the gold and iron gas into his body, and forcibly swallowed them.


    Through this process, he slowly improved his material and slowly filled his shortcomings.


    However, there are few weapons with extraordinary materials, and even fewer without spirituality.


    Therefore, Chen Heng''s promotion is also very slow.


    It took him three months to find three broken weapons.


    However, although the amount of swallowing is small, the effect is still very obvious.


    At this moment, Chen Heng can clearly feel that his body is changing, and he is getting closer and closer to a certain level.


    It won''t be long before he can cross the previous bottleneck and go to the next stage.


    Before that, he would travel around silently and accumulate strength silently.


    In the process, he also witnessed some situations.


    One day, the sky suddenly changed color.


    In the distance, rolling thunder suddenly appeared, and a breath of destruction broke out, as if to destroy everything in the four directions.


    This inexplicable breath suddenly awakened Chen Heng, who was originally undergoing transformation.


    "What is that?"


    He looked up at the sky and felt the scene emerging from the sky. He was not surprised.


    In his induction, the distant sky has changed color, and the rolling thunder is erupting and going everywhere.


    That power is particularly powerful and frightening.


    The atmosphere of destruction contained in it makes Chen Heng feel familiar.


    "Is this... A robbery?"


    Feeling the thunder emerging from the distance, Chen Heng was surprised. Then another thought flashed in his heart: "there is also a disaster in this world?"


    The existence of natural robbery has appeared in some worlds and is often a means of condensing world rules.


    In some parts of the world, whenever creatures break through or touch some taboo, it will lead to natural disaster.


    And in this world, what is the mechanism?


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart. After a little thinking, he directly withdrew and rushed to the front.


    This choice is contrary to other weapons everywhere.


    In the four directions, I feel the smell of the distant disaster. All the spiritual weapons are making a lament and rushing towards the four instincts to stay away from this area.


    Of course, this is only limited to those powerful weapons.


    Only those weapons that are spiritual enough and powerful enough can move and leave independently.


    Most of the weapons can only tremble and show instinctive fear under the disaster.


    Along the way, Chen Heng can clearly feel the fear of Quartet spirituality.


    They are instinctively afraid of the disaster.


    Of course, this is normal.


    There is a smell of destruction in the sky robbery. Its power is particularly strong and terrible for all creatures.


    This is especially true for these weapons that only have simple spirituality and do not have complete divinity.


    If you are under heaven''s disaster, I''m afraid even your own spirituality will be destroyed.


    Chen Heng went all the way, but finally found a wonderful scene.


    In the middle of a mountain ahead, a long dark sword stood.


    The whole body of the long sword is dark. It seems to be made of a unique divine gold. It is filled with the whole body''s spiritual light, which is particularly miraculous.


    On the surface of the sword body, there are faint Taoist patterns condensed, which is particularly unique.


    In the four directions, the thunder brewing in the disaster, and its breath vaguely locked the long sword.


    It was the sword that led to the disaster.


    Feeling everything around, Chen Heng flashed the idea in his heart.


    To this extent, after seeing everything, he didn''t move on, but just stopped there and watched the scene in front of him silently.


    Then, in his perceptual observation, the thunder gradually fell in mid air.


    Thunder flashes and rushes forward. Its breath is particularly strong and frightening.


    "A random blow can kill a first ring professional."


    Chen Heng felt the power around him, and the idea flashed silently in his heart.


    The power of that day''s robbery is not weak. Every thunder is enough to easily kill an extraordinary person.


    If only that.


    But the power hidden in this disaster seems to be endless. It falls together and then goes back and forth frequently, which is particularly terrible.


    Although a single thunder is only a ring level, at such a frequency, even the extraordinary people of the second ring may not be able to withstand it easily. If they are not careful, they will fall directly into it.


    In Chen Heng''s feeling, the long sword in front of him sounded softly.


    An inexplicable sword idea emerged from the long sword, spread everywhere and rushed to the sky.


    In the face of this terrible disaster, the spirit in the long sword did not shrink back, and rushed directly to the sky to undergo the baptism of thunder.


    Thunders kept falling, hitting the body of the long sword and sending out bursts of dull noise.


    Occasionally, thunder fell around and swept across the earth, directly breaking dozens of meters long holes.


    "Is that... Sword meaning?"


    On one side, Chen Heng observed the power emerging from the long sword, if he realized it.


    Jian Yi, this kind of thing, Chen Heng also had contact with in the past simulation.


    But in the past world, this is still a very mysterious thing.


    But I didn''t expect to see it so soon in this world.


    The so-called sword meaning is actually an understanding of the law.


    Through their own understanding of the law, their blessing in their own offensive has become a variety of artistic conception, which can greatly strengthen their own strength.


    The understanding of the law, in the world of the gods, can only be carried out by the existence above the legend.


    But in this world, because of the different environment, the understanding of the law seems to have been greatly advanced.


    In Chen Heng''s opinion, the power of the long sword in front is just ordinary, but it is equivalent to a second ring extraordinary, but it can also show a trace of sword meaning.


    There is no doubt that this is absolutely incredible in the world of gods.


    However, Chen Heng has had a lot of experience about the differences between the world. At the moment, although he is surprised, he is not very surprised.


    He stood aside, just silently watching the front, waiting for the final result.


    By now, the thunder on the sky has gradually stopped. It seems that it is coming to an end.


    But the state of the long sword is also very bad.


    At this moment, the breath on the long sword has been particularly weak, and there are weak cracks on the sword body, like unique textures.


    It seems that the power in the long sword has been exhausted, and it is the final time.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng shook his head secretly.


    Things are a little bad.


    Although that day''s robbery is coming to an end, the closer it is to the moment, the more powerful it contains.


    The long sword is just the opposite. At the moment, its power is obviously running out.


    It seems that the results are about to be separated.


    Boom!


    A thunder fell, cut straight, and finally fell on the long sword.


    Then came the roar of terror.


    Under Chen Heng''s gaze, the crack on the long sword became bigger and bigger and more obvious.


    Finally, with a crisp sound and a faint whine, the long sword split directly, turned into pieces and rushed into the sky.


    Boom!


    In mid air, the thunder continued, which aroused the vitality of the four sides to roar together, and made the sword spirits around tremble together.


    After a while, the four weeks calmed down and ended everything.


    This disaster is over.


    "Still failed."


    Feeling the smell of destruction left around, Chen Heng shook his head and the idea flashed in his heart.


    It seems that the sword spirit failed after all.


    This makes Chen Heng some regret.


    There are few creatures in this secret place. Although most sword spirits have simple spirituality, they do not form wisdom at all, only superficial instinct.


    The previous sword spirit can survive the robbery. Its level is not much different from that of Chen Heng at the moment. Maybe it can also have the ability of communication.


    However, judging from the situation, it is obviously impossible.


    "It''s still some harvest."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng flashed the idea in his heart.


    Although this observation did not succeed in communicating with the sword spirit, it was still fruitful.


    From the experience of the sword spirit, Chen Heng knew what would happen later.


    His strength at the moment is almost the same as that of the sword spirit before.


    Excluding the power of the true spirit, the power of the two is not much different and belongs to the same level.


    Judging from this situation, I''m afraid Chen Heng''s natural disaster will soon come.


    This is one aspect.


    On the other hand, it is the legacy left by the previous sword spirit.


    Chen Heng had deliberately observed.


    The body of the sword spirit should be made of a unique material, which is very unique.


    Simply speaking of the essence, the material is far better than Chen Heng''s body at the moment, which he can''t compare.


    Since the sword Spirit fell under the disaster at the moment, these things will naturally be cheaper for him.


    Chen Heng flashed the idea in his heart, then rushed forward and began to explore in the direction of his previous memory.


    In the previous robbery, your sword spirit''s body was bombarded by thunder, turned into pieces and scattered in all directions.


    However, Chen Heng still remembers the location of most of the fragments. At the moment, he looks for the past piece by piece and explores ahead.


    Soon, a fragment of the remnant sword came into Chen Heng''s eyes.


    Those fragments are very unique. The surface looks like a pure black divine iron. At the moment, they are still wrapped with thunder. You can vaguely see the flickering runes that seem to be left by the previous thunder.


    "Sublimation?"


    Looking at this scene, if Chen hengruo thinks about it, he has more experience about the mechanism of the world robbery.


    The so-called natural disaster in this world is not only a test, but also a kind of creation.


    In that thunder, in addition to the pure power of destruction, there is also the brand of the laws of the world.


    Through repeated thunder bombardment, we can integrate these laws into our own body and sublimate ourselves.


    If Chen Heng guessed well, if the previous sword spirit could pass the natural disaster, I''m afraid it would be able to get considerable benefits, and even baptize its own body.


    Although not sure, but from the current situation, it should be eight or nine.


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    "You can try..."


    Chen Ming thought for a moment, then flashed the idea.


    According to the current situation, he will probably go this time next. In that case, if he has any ideas later, he will try again at that time.


    There may be some additional benefits.


    Chen Ming thought so and then moved on.


    He explored all directions and explored all around.


    This process took about two months.


    The reason why it is so slow is that this area is too vast and there are too many mysterious places, which somewhat obstructs Chen Ming''s sight

 Chapter 589

    Even from Chen Heng''s point of view, this sword tomb is also somewhat mysterious.


    At the beginning, I didn''t know who arranged this secret place. There were a large number of terrorist runes everywhere, densely covering areas, turning areas into absolute death.


    If people walk into it, I''m afraid they will die before they have time to do anything.


    Even with Chen Heng''s current strength, I''m afraid it''s difficult to get out.


    There is no doubt that these are very special places, most of which give birth to some unique existence.


    Chen Heng called these places Jedi.


    The size and degree of danger of Jedi vary. Some occupy a vast area, and the smell of danger is particularly strong. Some are just the opposite. Not only the area is small, but also the danger is not too great.


    Chen Heng recorded these places one by one, and then continued to explore.


    With his efforts, he found most of the fragments of the previous long sword and gathered them together again.


    The long sword is broken, and there is still a unique feeling between the remaining fragments. Once gathered, they instinctively gather and disperse together, as if they want to condense again to form a new long sword.


    Chen Heng took a look, and his eyes were not surprised.


    This sword is really unusual.


    From the current situation, if you give it some time, you may wait for a moment in the future, and there will be a time to reunite spirituality again.


    Of course, it is destined to be a long-term future.


    At that time, the spirit gathered again may not be the sword spirit before, but a completely strange existence.


    This is only spiritual proof, not a revival.


    Moreover, it is now found by Chen Heng, and the result is naturally needless to say, more direct.


    Gather these things together and Chen Heng observed them.


    After several months of searching, he has almost gathered up the body of the original sword spirit. Except that a small part of the fragments have been scattered to some Jedi, he has found most of the other fragments.


    In that case, it''s almost time.


    Chen Heng''s heart moved and the idea flashed at the moment.


    In front of him, an illusory black appeared in front of him, most of which had been solidified, in which there were faint signs flashing and looming.


    The next moment, Chen Heng''s body rushed forward, wrapped the black long sword, and wrapped all the fragments in it.


    This is the process of phagocytosis.


    If it is an ordinary weapon, it needs to be quenched once again to remove the impurities thoroughly, leaving only the last essence to swallow.


    But these fragments in front of us don''t need so much trouble.


    From Chen Heng''s perspective, we can naturally see that these fragments are excellent materials. Even if they have not been quenched, they are also top-notch. There is no need to go through a series of quenching processes.


    He swallowed the remaining fragments directly and incorporated them into his body.


    Of course, it is impossible for ordinary weapons to do so, even if they have their own spirituality.


    Only Chen Heng, a former tool refining master, can do so.


    As a master of refining utensils, he has a lot of experience in the extraction and absorption of materials and is not easy to make mistakes, so he dares to do so.


    If you are an ordinary person, I''m afraid you can''t.


    The faint golden light spread around.


    A faint sword sense dissipated in all directions and gradually took shape.


    Feeling the meaning of the sword, a long sword began to chirp in all directions. It seemed to feel something. It spontaneously tilted in the direction of Chen Heng''s transformation, as if it was expressing surrender.


    With this process, Chen Heng''s breath began to rise slowly and gradually climbed upward.


    This process took more than a month.


    When more than a month passed and the vitality of the outside world poured into the sword tomb again, Chen Heng''s consciousness slowly revived and looked at him.


    "It''s finally over..."


    This thought flashed through his mind, and then the power of the true spirit spread to the outside world and began to explore his current state.


    After swallowing most of the body of Jianling, he is in a very good state at the moment, and his body has changed a lot.


    There is more black on the original pure transparent glass sword. The whole body is like cast by black crystal, which is particularly mysterious and extraordinary.


    On the body of the sword, runes are engraved on it, which seems to contain the profound meaning between heaven and earth. It is mysterious, unique and extraordinary.


    With Chen Heng''s recovery, a sharp sword idea emerged from the sword body, rushed to the four directions, and burst out suddenly.


    If someone stands in front of Chen Heng, I''m afraid he will stand upside down all over, feeling a great fear emerging from his heart.


    This is the change of Chen Heng at the moment.


    "It''s critical..."


    Feeling his own situation, the idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    He could feel that he had reached a critical point at the moment, at the same level as the previous sword spirit.


    That''s normal.


    Before that, the gap between him and the sword spirit was not too big. They were all in this limit.


    After swallowing the remains of the sword spirit, he obtained some details of the sword spirit. Chen Heng''s own level went further and reached this level directly, which is also a very normal thing.


    A faint thunderstorm appeared in the air. It seemed that a breath of destruction was about to erupt, which made the sword spirits tremble and feel afraid.


    This is a harbinger of an impending disaster.


    It seems that with Chen Heng''s growth, his natural disaster is coming.


    If there is no accident, that is what happened for a while.


    In this regard, Chen Heng is not afraid, nor does he feel how hesitant.


    Before that, the scene of Jianling crossing robbery was still in front of us, which was frightening.


    But Chen Heng is different from the sword spirit.


    He is very confident that if the natural disaster is only the previous level, there is no situation that he can''t get through.


    Compared with this, another thing surprised him more.


    "Can the intention of swallowing the Sutra be used not only in flesh and blood, but also in gold and iron?"


    Standing in place, Chen Heng flashed the idea in his heart.


    Before that, he tried to use the swallowing Sutra to help, but finally found that the situation was particularly smooth, much smoother than he used to be.


    Under the help of swallowing heaven''s Scripture, he directly engulfed and plundered the original sword spirit into his own body, and the effect was much better than the pure extract essence.


    The body of gold and iron can also swallow the Scripture of heaven. This incident surprised Chen Heng.


    But after careful consideration, it is not surprising.

 Chapter 590

    The essence of swallowing the Sutra of heaven never lies in whether it is flesh and blood life, but in its origin.


    What is swallowed by swallowing the Scripture of heaven is actually the origin, not just blood.


    Therefore, whether flesh and blood lives or not does not have much impact on the use of the swallow heaven Sutra.


    This is why it can succeed.


    However, this discovery is undoubtedly of great help to Chen Heng.


    At least after that, he won''t have to be as troublesome as before.


    Although the essence and essence of extractive materials can slowly improve themselves, how can it be more efficient to directly absorb the source?


    Even, there is a possibility.


    Since the source can be directly absorbed in this way, what about flesh and blood life in addition to pure divine materials?


    Is it the same?


    Chen Heng is very interested in this.


    So he went on.


    Began to explore everything.


    At this moment, he has a premonition of what he needs to face next.


    If there is no accident, he will face his own natural disaster within two months at most.


    Tianjie, this is the test and sharpening of practice in the world.


    After seeing the situation of Jianling crossing the robbery before, Chen Heng reluctantly has some bottom in his heart and is confident that he can get through it.


    But even so, if you can make more preparations, you''d better make more preparations.


    Chen Heng thought so, so he continued to explore around and wanted to collect more materials to improve himself.


    Soon, two months passed.


    On this day, the smell of destruction reappeared in the familiar area.


    Under the trembling spiritual gaze of many sword spirits, there are bursts of thunder gathering in the air, and the power of terror is about to break out and release.


    Boom!


    In mid air, thunders crossed, especially clear.


    The thunder is dense and twinkles everywhere. At a glance, it looks particularly unique.


    In the middle of this area, as in the past, all the sword spirits who can leave have basically left and gone to other places.


    Only those sword spirits who have no ability to move themselves remain in place and tremble silently.


    Of course, and Chen Heng.


    At the moment, he is in the center of the sky robbery and is firmly locked by the sky robbery in midair.


    "What a strange feeling..."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng felt this feeling with great interest. At this time, he couldn''t help feeling a little unique.


    After many worlds, he has not never seen a similar existence.


    It''s just the first time I''ve been locked by heaven''s robbery.


    There is an inexplicable feeling.


    I just don''t know what the process will be like in this disaster that belongs to him.


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart. He kept looking at the sky and all the thunder.


    Under his gaze, thunder gradually fell on Chen Heng.


    The thunder fell and the breath of destruction bloomed, as if to destroy everything and destroy Chen Heng directly.


    But when the thunder really fell, Chen Heng couldn''t help but relax.


    Sure enough, the power of Tianjie hasn''t changed much, and it''s still the same as before.


    The power of each thunder is roughly equivalent to that of a one ring professional.


    Such attacks are actually very strong to some extent, at least for ordinary professionals, enough to kill them directly.


    Even for the sword spirits in this sword tomb, it is also an attack that most sword spirits can''t bear.


    But for Chen Heng, this is not enough.


    His body at the moment is very unique. After absorbing most of the original sources of the previous sword spirit, he has completely transformed. Even his own material has changed and become more excellent, turning into a completely strange divine material.


    Although the thunder in the air was strong, it was just tickling for Chen Heng at the moment, nothing special.


    For others, the terrible disaster is just ordinary in Chen Heng''s view.


    In this disaster, Chen Heng has spare no effort to feel the changes.


    Under the thunder, Chen Heng himself also had various changes.


    In mid air, the robbery raged that day. What it brought was not destruction, but also a pure mystery of life.


    This vitality runs through Chen Heng''s body, slowly improving his material and making his body stronger and extraordinary.


    This is equivalent to branding part of the laws of heaven and earth on his body, making his own strength more terrible.


    It is destruction and creation.


    Feeling all this, Chen Heng suddenly rushed to the sky to meet the baptism of many thunder.


    The initial thunder didn''t hurt him much, even if he bathed in it. It didn''t hurt a bit at all.


    This is far beyond the previous sword spirit.


    But soon, more violent thunder came.


    As Chen Heng has observed before.


    With the passage of time, the thunder brewing in the disaster became stronger and stronger, and began to shake forward again and again, sharpening Chen Heng''s body.


    At this moment, the natural disaster has passed. At this moment, the thunder falling everywhere is close to the second ring level, and its power is very powerful.


    If the thunder at the second ring level falls around, it will be enough to split a mountain and destroy all the vitality in it.


    Such powerful thunders kept chopping down, which also caused profound marks on Chen Heng''s body.


    In the thunder, cracks began to appear on the surface of Chen Heng''s body.


    Severe pain sprang from my heart.


    Chen Heng did not have any reaction, even the slightest resistance, so he let the thunder fall in the air and came towards him.


    In Chen Heng''s opinion, the thunder falling in the air is not only a great baptism, but also a hardening of himself.


    His body will crack under the thunder, which proves that his body is not strong enough and needs to be refined.


    And that thunder is the best auxiliary.


    Under this thunder, the impurities in his body are rapidly disappearing, and the materials are constantly changing and going further.


    When the cracks in his body heal again and recover, his body will be more perfect and further.


    So he stood quietly waiting for the thunder to fall without any fluctuation.


    On the surface, he seems to have lost his spirit without any action.


    But this is not the case in practice.


    With the continuous falling of thunder, a smell of law in the sky spontaneously emerged, leaving a rune mark on Chen Heng''s body, forming a unique texture, like the achievements of heaven and earth.


    When the disaster finally passed, Chen hengcai finally moved.


    At the moment, his body had been torn apart. At a glance, it looked very badly damaged, as if it could be broken at any time.

 Chapter 591

    The surface of the body looks broken and may break at any time, but this does not change the inner essence.


    At this moment, the power of heaven and earth is flowing in Chen Heng''s body, which can''t fade for a long time.


    The power of creation is emerging and affecting him all the time, which makes Chen Heng feel some joy.


    "It seems that the speculation is really good."


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    Before that, he guessed about the nature of the disaster. Now it seems that it is really good.


    In addition to being baptized by thunder, you can also get great benefits. You can get the Tao principles branded in thunder and engrave them on your body to make yourself further.


    In theory, if the number of thunderstorms is enough, the traces of Tao engraved by itself are strong enough, and there is no need to do anything else, it can become strong enough.


    Of course, this is only in theory.


    After all, in addition to good fortune, thunder robbery also has a powerful destructive power.


    Even Chen Heng''s strength now almost broke after being baptized by thunder, let alone other existence.


    However, the help of this disaster to the transformation of the spirit is beyond doubt.


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, and then his body retreated and left not far away.


    There are only a few weapon spirits in the sword tomb. Theoretically, there will be no storm.


    However, out of instinct, Chen Heng left directly and found a secret place to hide.


    In the previous time, Chen Heng had explored this area clearly and was very familiar with it.


    Therefore, without much effort, he found an excellent place at a spiritual pulse node.


    In this area, the vitality surge will be clearer, and the vitality used from the outside world will be stronger, which is suitable for transformation.


    Chen Heng stayed here for several months. On the one hand, he silently absorbed the vitality of the outside world and restored himself. On the other hand, he silently digested the previous Tao and turned it into his own things.


    The word from the thunder was now engraved on his body and turned into something like instinct.


    For Chen Heng, the most precious part of these Tao lies not in how much strength he has enhanced, but in the direct reference and understanding.


    The so-called Tao principle is actually the understanding of the law.


    These things are undoubtedly very precious, even for the existence of Chen Heng and other levels.


    That''s why he valued the robbery so much.


    Because in that disaster, the power of the laws of the world naturally flows and will be engraved on his body.


    In the following period of time, Chen Heng understood his Tao principles silently. On the other hand, he absorbed his vitality silently and restored his strength.


    In this way, after several months, the broken parts of Chen Heng gradually healed. Except for a few areas, the cracks in most other places have disappeared and can no longer be seen at the moment.


    According to this degree, Chen Heng can recover himself and fully recover his power in half a month at most.


    But by this time, accidents began to happen.


    With a roar of light sound, the vitality of the outside world poured into it.


    The incident itself is not surprising.


    There is no doubt that this sword tomb secret place is closely related to the world outside. According to Chen Heng''s summary, this secret place will be handed over to the outside world every month, and a large number of pure vitality will be brought into the secret place from the outside to supply many tools and spirits to grow.


    Therefore, this scene in front of us can be seen almost every month, which is not surprising.


    What is really strange is the other breath that appears with the vitality of the outside world this time.


    In Chen Heng''s feeling, this time the introduction is somewhat different.


    With the opening of the gate of the sword tomb, a lot of vitality came, but it contained all kinds of unusual breath.


    It was a fresh breath of life, completely different from those sword spirits around who only had instinct.


    In other words, this is a real creature.


    People?


    In an instant, Chen Heng was completely awakened and looked to the outside world. The power of the true spirit spread freely, as if to penetrate layers of isolation, directly see through the sword tomb and come to the outside world.


    In his sense of strength, he did find some clues at the moment.


    At the moment, there are many figures outside. A fresh breath of life is blooming everywhere, coming towards this sword tomb.


    It looks like it came in from the outside.


    "It''s finally this day......"


    Feeling the change of Qi in the sword tomb, Chen Heng was relieved and couldn''t help but flash the idea.


    When he first came to this sword tomb, Chen Heng understood that the essence of this sword tomb was mostly a secret place that was deliberately forged for the purpose of cultivating weapons.


    Since it is a secret place forged to cultivate weapons, most people will come here to take weapons.


    It seems that this day should come.


    For Chen Heng, his chance to go out finally came.


    If those outsiders really want to choose the right weapons as Chen Heng thinks, Chen Heng only needs to hide beside those people and mix with other weapons to achieve his goal.


    As for now, we have to look at the specific situation.


    At this point, Chen Heng thought a little, then left here and directly flashed away to the distance.


    In an instant, the sword light rushed into the sky, went to the sky, and then disappeared into the invisible, completely without a trace.


    Outside, change is taking place at the moment.


    "Junior brothers......"


    On the jade platform, a golden door opened.


    A young man with a gentle face and beautiful appearance stood here. At the moment, he looked at a figure below and whispered, "Tiangu sword tomb is the sword tomb left by Tiangu sword statue 8000 years ago. It has sealed the divine soldiers collected by Tiangu sword statue all his life. It is a good place to cultivate soldiers."


    "Three thousand years ago, the five schools of Nanyue jointly discovered this place, so they agreed to open the sword Tomb every five years for disciples to search for soldiers."


    "Today, it''s time to open every five years..."


    On the high platform, the young man''s face was gentle and spoke softly: "you can come here. You are the leaders and elites of our Qionghua sword sect. No matter you can find your favorite magic soldiers, please be careful."


    "If there is a problem, when you quit in time, you can''t force it."


    Slight words kept falling. It was clear that the voice was not loud, but it sounded accurately in everyone''s ears.


    Just this skill has made people awe inspiring.


    The appearance of young people is even more extraordinary. Every move has its own demeanor, which makes people''s hearts break.

 Chapter 592

    "It seems that everyone is in a hurry."


    Standing on the high platform, the young man looked at the heads below and felt the emotions of the people present. He couldn''t help laughing: "then I won''t waste everyone''s time."


    "The door to the sword tomb has been opened. You can go in by yourself."


    He looked around, looked at the open golden door in front of him, and then opened his mouth.


    At the bottom, there were many heads standing there. Originally, they all seemed a little anxious. Although they looked stable on the surface, they were still anxious in the heart.


    Until now, listening to the words of the youth, the people present relaxed and walked forward one by one.


    It seems that the people present have been looking forward to this trip to the sword tomb.


    "Elder martial sister song..."


    Among the people present, some stood there as dazzling as the stars holding the moon, surrounded by everyone.


    It was a woman who looked just young, but in her early twenties. She was wearing a long blue dress and looked very cold. At the moment, she was surrounded by a large group of people in the crowd.


    Around, many disciples looked back at here. Although there was some cover up, they looked at the green skirt girls there.


    Even the young man standing on the high platform and looking extraordinary is the same at the moment.


    It can be seen that the status of teenagers is very extraordinary. They are the first among all the people present.


    And in fact, it is.


    The girl''s name is song qingruo. She is the daughter of the contemporary leader of Qionghua sword sect. She is also the most talented person in the contemporary Qionghua sword sect.


    At the time of his birth, it was said that there were miracles in the sky and Qionghua''s skylight flickered out of thin air, which attracted the torrent of vitality, which was particularly amazing.


    His physique is also naturally detached. He is a unique innate sword body. He is naturally consistent with kendo. No matter how he practices Kendo rules, he can get twice the result with half the effort and quickly reach the peak of his practice.


    Such a person can be said to have borne everyone''s expectations since she was born. She believes that she will be able to lead Qionghua sword sect to climb forward and reach its peak in the future.


    And it also lived up to expectations. At the age of three, he just began to breathe in, at the age of five, he had practiced Qi into the body, and at the age of ten, he had been connected perfectly.


    Now, his cultivation has reached the spirit.


    Reaching this level at this age, there is no doubt that it is absolute arrogance. It is an absolute genius wherever it is placed.


    Because of this, song qingruo is also the most concerned one in this secret land trip.


    After all, this Tianjiao doesn''t appear too often on weekdays. This trip to the secret land is a rare opportunity to contact.


    If we can find a chance to show our face in front of them, I''m afraid it will be of great benefit to the future.


    It''s enough not to let the other party remember themselves, but to make the other party feel familiar.


    Thinking of this, the people around couldn''t help smiling, looking at the direction of song qingruo one by one, always thinking about how to go and say hello.


    "Is that the real arrogant figure?"


    In the crowd, a young man in black followed the crowd silently. Looking at the scene in front of him, the idea flashed in his heart.


    He looked at Song qingruo''s figure with some eagerness in his eyes.


    As song qingruo is located in the center of the crowd, there is a feeling of great care in every move, which is undoubtedly what every young person wants.


    Teenagers are no exception.


    It''s just that he knows himself.


    The other party is born with a sword body. The daughter of the leader of Qionghua sword sect may even be the future leader of Qionghua sect.


    His parents are just mortals. They are crushed by each other regardless of their identity, background and talent.


    There is nothing comparable between the two.


    At the moment, I can only think about it.


    He looked for a moment. Then he shifted his eyes and looked again at the gate in front of him.


    "Entering the sword tomb this time is undoubtedly my biggest opportunity in the past five years......"


    Looking at the open golden door ahead, the young man flashed various thoughts: "if I miss this opportunity and open the sword tomb next time, I may not be able to win the opportunity."


    In this world, a magic weapon with good potential is very difficult to get.


    Needless to say, those low-level magic weapons, but those magic weapons that really have potential, can even practice by themselves like monks and slowly climb to a higher level.


    In the legend, there is also the Heavenly God soldier that symbolizes the origin of heaven and earth, symbolizing the power between heaven and earth. Even the existence of such a level as the Heavenly Master should also be paid attention to.


    Having a magic weapon is undoubtedly a very important thing in this world. It can not only be used against the enemy, but also cultivate each other and become a Taoist friend.


    However, the real magic weapon is difficult to obtain, especially for a poor boy like him.


    For him, it is unrealistic to spend a lot of money to buy the magic weapon refined by others.


    The only chance is this trip to the sword tomb.


    For this opportunity, he almost gave up all his past accumulation, and finally got this opportunity.


    I just don''t know what the final result will be.


    Various thoughts flashed through the young man''s mind: "the sword tomb left by Tiangu sword statue, in which it is said that the remains of divine soldiers once appeared......"


    "I don''t want to meet those gods. I just need to get a spiritual Dharma sword."


    As long as the magic weapon has a certain spirituality, it means that it is possible to open the path, and only in the future can it have the opportunity to become a companion for a lifetime.


    And this is also the goal of teenagers this time.


    Thinking of this, his face became more and more firm, followed the flow of people and walked in slowly.


    As we approached the gate, the people around us gradually quieted down.


    Everyone looked at the Golden Gate in front of them, with an uneasy color in their eyes.


    Obviously, everyone is looking forward to their upcoming journey.


    Under the gaze of others behind them, they slowly walked in and poured into them.


    When everyone went in, the Golden Gate in front of him slowly closed and lost all his divinity.


    "Another exploration..."


    On the high platform, the young man in white smiled and looked at the slowly closed golden door in front. He had a strong smile on his mouth: "I just don''t know. What can I get this time?"


    "I''m looking forward to it."


    His voice was faint and gradually buried in the wind.


    Hazy feelings spread around and came from my mind.


    When the boy was fully awake, he found that he had come to another region.


    "This is......"


    He looked around, felt the environment, and then his heart was shaken.

 Chapter 593

    The surrounding area looks wide.


    The fog is everywhere, rising here and occupying everything.


    Just walking here, you can feel that uniqueness.


    Of course, what surprised the young people was the difference between here and the outside world.


    "What a strong vitality!"


    Feeling the strong vitality around him, his heart shook: "it''s almost the same as the spiritual pulse."


    As one of the five schools of Nanyue, Qionghua sword school is naturally the gathering place of spiritual veins, and its vitality concentration is much higher than that of the outside world.


    Practicing in places with strong vitality will get twice the result with half the effort, and it will be easier in all aspects.


    In Qionghua sword sect, teenagers have never been to the places where spiritual veins gather. Every time they go, they spend a lot of spiritual stones, which makes people sad.


    However, even if it is the place where the spirit vessels of Qionghua sword sect gather, its vitality concentration seems to be similar to that here.


    And this area is obviously just the periphery, not to the core of the sword tomb.


    The strength concentration there must be higher.


    "Is this the means of the Heavenly Master?"


    After a long time, the boy recovered from the shock, looked around, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    It''s a good trip.


    He thought so.


    Such a strong vitality concentration is a good advantage even if you don''t find any magic weapons this time, but only come here to practice.


    In Qionghua sword sect, if you want to practice in a place with such strong vitality, it is not so simple. You need to pay a lot of spirit stones.


    Now it''s free and direct whoring.


    This makes the boy a little excited.


    He looked around, and now the crowd had thinned out a lot.


    People including song qingruo have left and gone to other places.


    It looks like it''s going deep.


    In this regard, the teenager is not surprised.


    Different from his eyes blurred after entering, those disciples with real background know more or less about the situation of this sword tomb, and naturally know where to go.


    Some disciples who have entered here in the past will sum up what they have seen and heard, and even record some magic soldiers they have seen, which will be left for future generations to explore and discover.


    Like song qingruo, even if he enters this secret place, he also occupies an absolute advantage, which is completely different from ordinary disciples.


    Thinking of this, the young man moved in his heart, then walked forward and left in the direction of song qingruo.


    He doesn''t want to do anything bad.


    It''s just that you think you''re lucky.


    What he wanted was to follow song qingruo to find a spiritual pulse with higher vitality and practice in it.


    After all, with song qingruo''s background, he is bound to find those good magic weapons when he enters this secret place.


    The area where these magic weapons are located must be a good place for teenagers to practice.


    Even if there are some things that song qingruo and others can''t see, he can go and pick up the leak. It''s not a waste of time.


    Along the way, they soon went deep into this area and came to another place.


    However, when the boy went all the way, he didn''t find that a line of sight had fallen on him, with some thinking.


    "Sure enough, an outsider came in."


    Looking at the many figures in front from a distance, Chen Heng fell into thinking: "Qionghua sword school."


    With his strength, every move of these people in the distance could not escape his perception, and he easily caught many things.


    He also knew about these people.


    "The sword tomb left by Tiangu sword statue... I just don''t know what kind of cultivation this sword statue is..."


    Listening to the conversation of the people around him, Chen Heng flashed the idea in his heart.


    This sword tomb seems to be arranged by the existence named Tiangu sword statue.


    But what is the level of sword respect in this world?


    There is no answer to this question for the time being. After all, there is no comparison, and I have not personally felt the breath of the sword statue. There is no comparison for the time being.


    However, the so-called sword statue should also exist at the peak in this world.


    As for the group below.


    Chen Heng just glanced, and then shook his head.


    It''s too weak.


    These people claim to be the elite disciples of Qionghua sword sect, but their accomplishments are very poor.


    Among them, the girl named song qingruo has the highest strength. In fact, her strength is about equal to the peak of a ring.


    Reaching this level at this age is undoubtedly a good person. I''m afraid it''s also a good person in this world.


    But others are very poor. There are very few people who even reach the first link one by one, and most of them linger in the apprenticeship stage.


    This gave Chen Heng a clear impression.


    From the conversation of people around, we can understand that the system of this world starts from practicing Qi.


    The level of Qi practice should be equivalent to an apprentice in the end.


    After nine layers of gas practice, the foundation period is about the same as the first ring road.


    Only after breaking through the foundation and reaching the spirit can it be regarded as the top of a ring.


    That song qingruo is at this level.


    In the four weeks, most of the others are at the level of Qi practice, that is, the apprenticeship stage.


    In Chen Heng''s view, the strength at this level is simply unattractive.


    But compared with ordinary people, it should be OK.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng thought in his heart.


    From the strength of these Qionghua sword sect disciples, we can see that the so-called Qionghua sword sect should not be the top in the world.


    At least, most of them don''t have people at the level of jianzun.


    Of course, these are not important for the time being.


    Before these people of Qionghua sword sect enter the sword tomb, Chen Heng has been looking for opportunities to get out of this secret place.


    But when these people came in, Chen Heng changed his mind.


    The reason is also simple.


    Before these people came in, Chen Heng didn''t know how to leave, so he naturally wanted to look for opportunities.


    But now, Chen Heng has understood the way out.


    Qionghua sword sect opens the gate of sword Tomb every five years.


    If Chen Heng wants to leave, he only needs to have a chance every five years.


    Compared with the outside world, this sword tomb is certainly more suitable for Chen Heng''s growth at the moment.


    After all, this is a place specially built for cultivating the spirit of utensils, which is most suitable for Chen Heng''s growth at the moment.


    Regardless of the material and vitality, this sword tomb will not lack.


    On the contrary, it is very difficult to find those good materials after going to the outside world.


    Instead of leaving immediately, it''s better to stay in this secret place for several years until you go further. It''s not too late.


    Anyway, judging from the current situation, Chen Heng can stay in this world for a long time. There is no need to rush for a moment.


    Various thoughts flashed in his heart. At the next moment, Chen Heng raised his head and looked forward.


    An inexplicable feeling spread from the front.


    Chen Heng''s eyes shifted and subconsciously looked at a girl.


    It was a young girl in a long blue dress. Her face was cold and surrounded by a group of people around her. She looked very elegant.


    This is song qingruo, who has the most profound cultivation among Qionghua sword sect this time.


    On the other side, a vague attraction spread out, which attracted Chen Heng and even resonated to a certain extent.


    "What kind of constitution is this?"


    Feeling the cordial breath from Song qingruo in front of him, Chen Heng frowned secretly and had some doubts.


    He could feel that song qingruo in front should be a very unique physique, otherwise it would not cause such a result.


    That inexplicable constitution can make the instrument spirit close to his instinct and have higher affinity. Even Chen Heng can''t help being affected to a certain extent at the moment and has an inexplicable favor for him.


    Even in the dark, Chen Heng had a hunch in his heart.


    If he could get the girl''s life and strength, it would be very good for him at the moment.


    What Chen Heng feels at the moment is actually the sword body.


    The innate sword body not only naturally has a great bonus to Kendo, but also can nourish divine soldiers and attract magic weapons.


    This is the origin of Chen Heng''s feeling at the moment.


    If Chen Heng doesn''t have perfect will, I''m afraid he will instinctively be attracted by him and spontaneously throw himself into his arms.


    But now, it''s still a little worse.


    Compared with song qingruo, another teenager behind him attracted Chen Heng more.


    It was an ordinary looking teenager with ordinary appearance. He had been hanging behind song qingruo from the beginning to now. His behavior looked quite obscene.


    This man looks ordinary and has nothing outstanding.


    But in Chen Heng''s eyes, he can clearly see the exuberant destiny of this person.


    This is a person with destiny, and the destiny has sprung up and is not weak.


    "Talent is ordinary, but with talent, the future may not be inferior to the woman before."


    Chen Heng took a look and then made such a judgment.


    Then he thought for a moment and made a decision.


    "Just follow the trend."


    He looked at the fate that had begun to bloom above the boy''s head, and then smiled on his face.


    The next moment, a dark sword emerged and began to change itself rapidly.


    In an instant, like the flow of years, mottled marks appeared on the long sword, and layers of rust directly covered the long sword.


    The divine light on the long sword also disappeared and disappeared completely. At a glance, it was almost like an ordinary long sword. There was nothing strange in this sword tomb.


    After finishing these concealments, Chen hengcai nodded with satisfaction, then rushed directly to the front and fell into a huge pit.


    When the bait is ready, wait for others to take the bait.


    "There''s something strange here."


    Walking in front of the crowd, song qingruo suddenly opened his mouth and looked at the surrounding area, with some doubts on his face.


    "Such a strong smell of destruction..."


    "Not long ago, some magic soldiers had gone through the military robbery, and the gas of thunder remained here."


    She felt the air around her carefully, and then said so.


    With her words falling, all the people around were surprised.

 Chapter 594

    It''s not easy to say that there are magic soldiers to survive the military robbery.


    In this world, people''s practice has a natural disaster, and weapons also have a military disaster.


    Military robbery is a test of heaven and earth for the spirit of tools. Only when the spirit has gathered to a certain extent, the God soldiers who are about to change can survive the military robbery.


    Once the army robbery is over, it means that this weapon is qualified to be called a divine weapon, which is the most dazzling existence.


    In the outside world, there is a list of divine soldiers, which records all the divine soldiers that have appeared since ancient times.


    However, all magic soldiers who have survived the military robbery are eligible to be listed among them.


    Song qingruo''s father, now the leader of Qionghua sword sect, has a magic weapon named Qionghua sword, which is left over by the original ancestor of Qionghua sword sect and is the inheritance treasure of Qionghua sword sect.


    So we can see the value of divine soldiers.


    And now, there is a smell of military robbery here.


    Doesn''t that mean


    "Here... Is there a magic soldier who has survived the military robbery?"


    At Song qingruo''s side, someone thought of this possibility. At the moment, even his breath began to rush, and there was an inexplicable desire.


    "Not sure."


    Facing the heat of the people around, song qingruo just shook his head and then said, "that weapon may not have passed the military robbery and become a magic weapon, but it may have failed......"


    "But even if it fails, there should also be the remains of the divine soldier."


    She looked around, and now her eyes were also very bright.


    The same is true of the people present. At the moment, a pair of eyes are bright and frightening.


    "Send the order and let all the people of Qionghua sword sect come here to have a look."


    In the face of great temptation, song qingruo just thought a little, and then opened his mouth again: "divine soldiers have spirits. If they really exist, they will choose the LORD by themselves."


    "I, the people of Qionghua sword sect, can come here to try. Don''t give outsiders a chance."


    "No matter who gets the recognition of God or the fragments of God, I can recommend him to enter the inner door."


    The cold voice kept falling.


    The people around were stunned. Looking at Song qingruo, their sight suddenly changed and they were amazed.


    A possible magic weapon, such a huge temptation is in front of us. If we were ordinary people, I''m afraid we would block the news at the first time and let no one know.


    In front of song qingruo, however, he didn''t hide the news. Instead, he spread the news openly and let the whole Qionghua sword sect come here for a try.


    This breadth of mind is really amazing.


    Of course, if the other party does so, the greater probability is self-confidence.


    As a congenital sword, song qingruo has an extraordinary affinity for divine soldiers since he was a child.


    If there are magic soldiers here who want to choose the Lord, they must be the first choice with their talents and qualifications. They will never choose others.


    This is the other party''s confidence.


    Soon the news spread.


    Behind him, the young man with ordinary appearance and wearing a black robe also knew the news and was surprised.


    "Divine soldier?"


    There was a look of surprise on his face.


    For him, such a thing as divine soldiers is completely like a myth. It is something he has never thought of in the past.


    Now, is it possible to touch it?


    Just thinking of this, his mood was not only unique, but also palpitating.


    But just a moment later, he shook his head and smiled bitterly again.


    "Xiao Han, Xiao Han......"


    He smiled bitterly on his face: "you don''t see what you look like, and what spring and autumn dreams do you deserve?"


    "You''d better be honest and find a place with strong vitality to practice."


    The idea flashed through his mind, and he had no hope for the so-called magic soldiers.


    After all, although song qingruo said that whoever gets the magic weapon is his, but there are so many people present, why can he find it?


    The divine soldier has spirit and has his own judgment. Why should he be regarded as an ordinary person with no power and no qualification?


    Thinking of this, Xiao Han was completely awake, so he moved forward silently and walked to one side at will.


    Different from other people around him, he didn''t report hope from the beginning. Instead of exploring the magic soldiers around, he followed the strength traction and silently went to the places where the strength gathered, hoping to find a place to practice well.


    Soon he followed a path and came to an area.


    "Eh?"


    At a certain moment, he suddenly realized that there was an inexplicable Qi machine in front of him.


    The strong vitality reaction came from the front, which made him move in his heart and move forward quickly.


    Soon he came to a pit.


    This is a gathering place of vitality, which is stronger than other places.


    In the hole in front of him, some scattered spirit grass grew, which made Xiao Han happy.


    He carefully put away some spirit grass here. He was about to leave, but he couldn''t help pausing.


    "Eh?"


    He looked into the hole with a startled look on his face.


    There seemed to be something else in his sight that had not been found.


    Secret treasure?


    The idea flashed through his mind. He rushed forward and began to dig.


    Soon, the following things showed up, like a sword.


    To Xiao Han''s disappointment, this long sword doesn''t look special, it just looks like an ordinary long sword.


    This sword looks old. It''s rusty and rusty. I don''t know how many years I''ve been here.


    Although the body of the sword is complete, it looks unusable. It looks like it is used against the enemy. Even if you cut it twice, it may fall apart.


    Looking at the appearance of the long sword, Xiao Han was disappointed.


    His accomplishments are not strong, but he also has his own judgment.


    In his opinion, the divinity of the long sword in front of him has been lost, and it has no training value at all.


    However, the material should not be ordinary ordinary iron. It may be of some value if it is returned to the furnace.


    He comforted himself so much, then picked up the long sword in front of him and was ready to leave.


    Unconsciously, he was very far away from his previous position, and there was no one around him.


    "Isn''t this brother Xiao?"


    Behind him, a sound sounded, which made Xiao Han feel cold.


    His body froze, turned back and saw a big man.


    The big man was wearing a robe and the clothes of Qionghua disciple, but he was very tall, and his breath was much better than Xiao Han at the moment.


    "Liu... Brother Liu..."


    Looking at the big man in front of him, Xiao Han was a little stiff, but he still hardened his scalp and came to say hello.


    "Brother Xiao, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Why are you so absent..."


    The big man walked forward and patted Xiao Han on the shoulder, with a malicious smile on his face: "the vitality of this area is quite strong. Brother Xiao has been exploring here for a long time, and should have some harvest..."


    "But I don''t know if you can take care of me, man?"


    He patted Xiao Han on the shoulder and said something.


    Listening to this, Xiao Han''s men twitched.


    He naturally understood what the other party meant.


    The big man in front of him is a bully among the ordinary disciples of Qionghua sword sect. He does a lot of fraud by relying on his self-cultivation close to the perfection of Qi refining.


    Xiao Han used to suffer from each other.


    I didn''t expect to meet again this time.


    His face was stiff and thoughts flashed through his mind.


    During the conversation, the big man came forward and picked up Xiao Han''s pocket with one hand.


    "Yo..."


    Looking at some of the spirit grass, Liu Xiong suddenly showed a smile on his face, and Xiao Han''s face was even brighter: "there are these things, which can be worth some spirit stones."


    "Brother Xiao, I''m a little short of money recently. How about lending these spirit grass to brother for the time being?"


    "When you become a brother and develop, you are bound to double it."


    He patted Xiao Han on the shoulder, looking very forthright.


    "Brother Liu... Since you want it, take it..."


    Xiao Han reluctantly smiled and arched his hands at Liu Xiong, dripping blood in his heart.


    "Thank you very much."


    Liu Xiong smiled contemptuously and grabbed his pocket directly. Without too much nonsense, he left directly.


    Before leaving, he also looked at the things in Xiao Han''s hand.


    However, to his disappointment, the long sword just dug out of the pit looked too old. It looked like scrap iron and was not worth mentioning at all.


    It is estimated that only Xiao Han and others will want to take him away.


    Liu Xiong was contemptuous and then wanted to leave.


    Behind him, Xiao Han looked at Liu Xiong''s back, his face uncertain.


    In his heart, various pictures of the past are constantly emerging, which makes him wanton and rise gradually.


    If he could, he really wanted to kill Liu Xiong in front of him with a sword.


    But reason told him not to move.


    Liu Xiong''s accomplishments are far better than him. Once he starts, he can only die. He can''t be the opponent of the other party.


    Endure, must endure.


    But the more he thought so, the more he was oppressed, the more his killing intention rolled, and even couldn''t help but want to roar.


    But when he didn''t notice, the long sword in his hand was changing.


    A little light was flickering, and then began to tremble softly.


    It was like feeling the anger and murderous spirit in his heart. In his hand, the long sword trembled slightly, and a force slowly poured into Xiao Han''s body, which surprised him directly.


    Then he saw the long sword trembling and shining in his hand.


    "This is..."


    He didn''t react. The next moment, he shot.


    In his hand, the long sword was silent and automatic, and began to move spontaneously.


    The sharp sword light sweeps down and cuts one piece forward.


    The mighty sword Qi swept all directions.


    In the front, feeling the murderous sweep of terror, Liu Xiong quickly reacted.


    He quickly turned back and was shrouded in an inexplicable aura, which turned into a shield to protect him.


    It just doesn''t work.


    At the next moment, the sword Qi swept across. The shield in front of him was like cutting vegetables. It was easily cut off, together with Liu Xiong''s arm.


    In an instant, the blood gas flew everywhere, and the rich blood gas spread all around.


    Xiao Han was shocked.

 Chapter 595

    In front of the body, the rich bloody gas overflowed and spread around, making the area a little red.


    Looking at the bright red scene in front of him, Xiao Han was stunned.


    He subconsciously lowered his head and looked at the long sword in his hand.


    Then he was stunned again.


    In his hands, the original simple and unsophisticated ancient sword has changed. It began to bloom, and the original rusty appearance has changed. It looks like a sharp meaning, like the sleeping God finally revived, with a great and sacred strength.


    Rust mottled, but now there is a strong force, moving forward vertically and horizontally, sweeping everything.


    "This is..."


    Looking at the long sword in his hand, Xiao Han muttered to himself, some didn''t respond.


    But in the front, someone''s response is much faster.


    A figure rushed quickly and hit Xiao Han.


    The huge power dissipated, in which there were traces of vitality fluctuation. Like a wild beast, it suddenly broke out a terrible offensive.


    This is Liu Xiong. At the moment, he made a decisive move. The only remaining one arm stretched out towards Xiao Han''s hand and directly towards the ancient sword.


    Looking like this, I seem to want to win the sword.


    "No!"


    In an instant, Xiao Han realized that it was bad.


    Just now, the ancient sword suddenly broke out. Although Liu Xiong was seriously injured at once, it could not change the essence that the opponent''s strength was still above him.


    With his strength at the moment, if the ancient sword in his hand is taken away by the other party, he will be really dangerous.


    Besides, it was his chance.


    The previous spirit grass fell, but the ancient sword in front of him was obviously not an ordinary thing. Even if it was not a divine weapon, it was also very detached. It was the biggest opportunity Xiao Han had ever encountered since he embarked on the road of cultivation.


    If such an opportunity is also taken away, it is absolutely unacceptable.


    Between lightning and flint, various thoughts flashed through his heart, and then his will became firm.


    In front of him, Liu Xiong''s ferocious face appeared in front of him.


    Looking at this face, Xiao Han was cruel and wanted to work hard with each other.


    In front of me, a clear sound emerged.


    Under Xiao Han''s puzzled gaze, Liu Xiong''s body began to regress. At the moment, it was like being eaten back, and his face showed an incredible look.


    On his body, cracks began to appear. Among them, sharp sword Qi swept everywhere and crisscrossed here.


    Liu Xiong looked at the ancient sword in Xiao Han''s hand: "this sword......"


    His face showed remorse. Then his body could no longer support it. He collapsed and fell to the ground, turning into a pool of flesh and blood.


    In situ, Xiao Han stood there and looked at everything in front of him. It took a long time to react.


    "It''s over?"


    He looked at Liu Xiong''s body and thought.


    Liu Xiong is not an ordinary person in Qionghua sword sect.


    Among the disciples of Qionghua sword sect, he has enough strength because he can run roughshod.


    Liu Xiong''s strength is at least the ninth floor of gas refining, which is not far from the foundation level entering the inner door.


    Such strength can act as a deacon among ordinary disciples. If they are released, they can even be the leader of one side. They are definitely not weak.


    And now, such a person, so dead, dead crisp, even a trace can not be left.


    The cause of his death was just because an ancient sword cut him.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Han suddenly shook his rope and hurriedly looked at the ancient sword in his hand.


    He began to observe carefully.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. At this moment, he always feels that the ancient sword in front of him seems to have changed, and the mottled marks on it seem to have subsided, with a trace of vitality.


    Before careful observation, a warm current emerged from the body and poured directly into his body.


    It was an extremely pure force. Different from the vitality, it first floated in Xiao Han''s body, combined with his body, and directly made the mana in his body grow.


    "This is!"


    Suddenly, Xiao Han''s face changed and felt his change.


    With the help of that new force, his cultivation is growing rapidly, and he has directly crossed more than half of it.


    This growth rate is very fast. It is only an instant, which saves it several months of hard training, and its strength has leaped a long way forward.


    When the warm current poured into the ancient sword disappeared, Xiao Han''s strength had gone further and reached a higher level.


    "This ancient sword!"


    Feeling the growing power on his body, Xiao Han was shocked and looked at the ancient sword in his hand with a look of ecstasy on his face: "is this the power of divine soldiers?"


    At this moment, he can be sure.


    The ancient sword in my hand is definitely not an ordinary weapon, but a real magic weapon.


    Yes, warrior.


    Ordinary weapons have nothing special. Only real magic weapons can have real magic functions.


    For example, Qionghua sword of Qionghua sword school is said to have the unique power to assist the sword master to practice swordsmanship and let him enter the enlightenment.


    The warm current just now is undoubtedly the miracle of the ancient sword in front of us.


    "Since I killed Liu Xiong, that force has fed back. Is it true that the magic of this magic weapon is to kill the enemy and return some of his accomplishments?"


    Standing in the same place, Xiao Han recalled the scene below, and then flashed various ideas: "if so, this sword is undoubtedly a killing sword."


    Let the soldier master gain strength by killing others. This is not killing a sword. What is it?


    It''s just that such abilities are too strong and exciting.


    Especially for ordinary friars like Xiao Han.


    For ordinary friars like him who have neither strong qualification nor big background, such a sword is most suitable.


    You don''t need to work hard to collect all kinds of natural materials and earth treasures, and you don''t need all kinds of spiritual stones. As long as you keep killing, you can continuously increase your strength.


    This is undoubtedly a function that many people dream of.


    If many monks outside know the effect of this ancient sword, I''m afraid even the leader of Qionghua sect will be moved and come to rob it.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Han''s face was full of joy. Looking at the ancient sword in his hand, he was more and more happy.


    Without his knowledge, Chen Heng was also smiling in the ancient sword.


    "It seems that he is quite satisfied with the effect."


    Chen Heng watched Xiao Han''s reaction and couldn''t help laughing at the moment.


    After going through many worlds, he couldn''t be clearer about the ideas of friars like Xiao Han.


    In the previous initial world, didn''t he use this effect to get a tool man directly.


    Now it''s normal.


    As Xiao Han thought, Chen Heng''s ancient sword can feed back its strength and increase its cultivation as long as it kills its opponent.


    This is essentially the use of killing divinity.


    Although Chen Heng only imitates some of the true spirits, he has everything he should bring, and so does the divine nature.


    At this moment, with the divine blessing of killing, the ancient sword immediately has the ability to kill the enemy and obtain the power of killing.


    Of course, the big head of the killing power is of course Chen Heng''s own.


    As for the part obtained by Xiao Han, it is only part of Chen Heng''s feedback.


    Of course, although it is only part of the power, it is purified by Chen Heng. It will not cause any hidden dangers to people. It can be regarded as taking what they need.


    The reason for this is naturally to find a tool man.


    After all, Chen Heng''s body at the moment is a sword. If he kills wantonly, God knows what will happen.


    I don''t know when it will be regarded as a magic sword and directly sealed by others.


    But if you let someone take him, go and kill him.


    The sin of such murder is someone else''s. He''s just a tool.


    He doesn''t have to worry that others won''t be fooled.


    After all, I''m afraid not many people can resist the temptation of such a sword that can enhance their own strength as long as killing.


    After all, this is a good thing for many people.


    From this process, Chen Heng''s goal has been achieved.


    The essence of life was integrated into Chen Heng''s body.


    In the absence of Xiao Han''s attention, the body of Liu Xiong is rapidly changing, and the essence of it is quickly absorbed by Chen Heng''s ancient sword.


    This is the Sutra of swallowing heaven, which is playing a role.


    The reason why Chen Heng wants to find a tool man is, on the one hand, to kill, on the other hand, to reasonably obtain the blood origin of others.


    The ancient sword slowly moved to clean up the essence of life before Liu Xiong''s body.


    Soon, Liu Xiong''s body turned into a mummy.


    This abnormality was soon discovered by Xiao Han, which surprised him.


    However, he was not too surprised. Instead, he came up with a reasonable explanation spontaneously.


    "I see."


    "Did you feed back to the sword master by absorbing the blood of others?"


    Xiao Han suddenly thought so at the moment.


    Killing divinity only needs to kill, so it can obtain power through the rule feedback in the dark, and there is no need to make any change to the body itself.


    But this is undoubtedly too high-end. Let alone Xiao Han, a little monk, even the legendary existence of the world of gods can''t understand.


    Therefore, in Xiao Han''s view, the scene in front of him is a way to absorb blood gas and feed back cultivation.


    This situation is reasonable in Xiao Han''s heart.


    Otherwise, if the ancient sword does not absorb something, where does the power come from?


    "There seems to be no sequelae..."


    When Gu Jian''s feedback was completely over, Xiao Han roughly felt his situation, and then flashed the idea.


    There are also ways to absorb blood gas to enhance self-cultivation in this world.


    However, most of those methods will leave very obvious sequelae. They either change their body, or they are very easy to affect themselves, and even lead to being possessed and dying.


    Therefore, most of these methods are implemented by people in the devil''s way, which is an extremely dangerous method.


    However, Xiao Han didn''t feel any hidden dangers left by those methods at the moment.


    In his feeling, he was extremely normal at the moment, and his whole body didn''t seem to be affected.

 Chapter 596

    "It should be said that it is not a magic weapon?"


    After checking up and down and confirming that there was no problem with himself, Xiao Han was relieved and the idea flashed in his heart.


    At this time, as his heart gradually settled down, he turned to look at the body in front of him.


    In front of him, Liu Xiong''s body is still there. At the moment, it has become a mummy. It looks a little scary.


    Looking at Liu Xiong''s body, Xiao Han thought for a moment.


    The body must be disposed of.


    There is serious competition in Qionghua sword sect, but fighting among disciples is also not allowed.


    If the killing between disciples is exposed, the consequences will be extremely serious.


    So the body must be disposed of.


    In addition, there are traces around here. If you can handle them, you should also deal with them.


    Otherwise, if someone finds traces of this area nearby and associates it with divine soldiers, it will be troublesome.


    Even if there is only a small probability that he will expose his magic soldiers, Xiao Han doesn''t want to try even if it is such a small probability.


    In his heart, the magic soldiers in his hands are his hope for further development in the future, which must not be exposed.


    Once exposed, with his strength at the moment, he will never be able to hold, and will be taken away by others.


    The idea flashed through his mind, and then he acted quickly.


    He burned Liu Xiong''s body directly. Then he toured around here and cleared some obvious traces. Only then did he leave satisfactorily.


    When he left here, he deliberately spared a long way and walked farther away. Then he pretended that nothing had happened and walked to the place where he had been before.


    Just back to the starting point, he made a new discovery.


    "What''s going on?"


    Back to the starting point, Xiao Han frowned and smelled everywhere.


    Friars have an equally sensitive sense of smell, much better than ordinary people.


    At this moment, Xiao Han keenly felt the unique breath.


    "Bloody smell!"


    Feeling the strong blood around him, his face changed and he felt bad.


    This trip to the sword tomb is a test of Qionghua sword school. It is reasonable that all the people who enter here are talents of Qionghua sword school.


    Why is there blood here?


    Can it be said that without his knowledge, what great event has happened here?


    The idea flashed through his mind.


    Then a slight sound of footsteps came from behind.


    A figure is coming from there and walking in the direction of Xiao Han.


    "It seems that another one is missing."


    A burst of light laughter came from a distance and reflected in Xiao Han''s ear.


    This voice is very slight, like the voice of such an ordinary woman, very soft, but it makes people feel cold inexplicably.


    Xiao Han subconsciously looked there and just saw a woman in red standing there, walking towards him at the moment.


    The strong breath dissipated, and a suffocating majesty rippled all over Xiao Han''s chest, making him almost out of breath.


    "Build a foundation!"


    Looking at the woman coming in front of him, Xiao Han shrunk his eyes and immediately clenched the ancient sword in his hand.


    At this moment, he has realized the bad.


    The inexplicable bloody gas, the sword tomb that should only be entered by Qionghua sword sect disciples, and the inexplicable strange foundation building friars


    Such clues undoubtedly illustrate the current situation.


    The other side, a burst of light laughter came.


    "Little brother, what''s your name?"


    In front, the woman in female clothes smiled. Looking at Xiao Han in front of her, she whispered, "my sister wants to find Miss Song qingruo of your sect. I don''t know if you can lead the way?"


    While talking, an invisible spiritual force emerged and shrouded Xiao Han. It seemed that he wanted to distort his spirit and turn it into a puppet.


    Xiao Han''s face began to become dull, and his every move became more and more rigid, as if he had been recruited.


    But the next moment, a warm current came from the ancient sword, which made him wake up.


    "How close!"


    "To find song qingruo, he came to elder martial sister song?"


    Xiao Han woke up with a start and flashed all kinds of thoughts at the moment.


    But on the surface, he still looked dull, as if he had been affected and reduced to a puppet: "OK... Ah..."


    There was a sincere smile on his face, like a stammering mouth.


    Looking at this scene, the smile on the woman''s face was stronger: "then take your sister over..."


    "When my sister sees the man, she will give you a reward..."


    The soft voice falls, like soft cotton, which makes people itch and has a great temptation.


    The color of dementia on Xiao Han''s face was thicker, so he kept it, and seemed to be trying to speak.


    The woman in red smiled contemptuously and wanted to turn around and leave with Xiao Han.


    She didn''t care about Xiao Han in front of her.


    After all, in her opinion, Xiao Han''s cultivation is really weak.


    The gap between the two sides is too big. Even if she stands there to fight Xiao Han, she may not be able to do anything. What''s to worry about?


    The distance between the two sides is getting closer and closer.


    Xiao Han kept the color of dementia on his face, as if walking forward subconsciously.


    Behind him, the woman in red approached gradually.


    At the next moment, an ancient sword waved violently.


    The long sword waved off, suddenly cut off, stabbed the woman in red, and exhausted Xiao Han''s strength.


    The speed of this sword was very fast. Under the negligence of the woman in red, it fell directly on her body and cut off her neck in an instant.


    Everything happened too fast.


    The next moment, the crimson blood spread.


    A beauty''s head fell far away, and her face seemed to be stunned. She couldn''t believe it. She fell like this.


    "You..."


    It happened so fast that people couldn''t react.


    When the woman''s head fell to the ground, Xiao Han breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Succeeded......"


    Looking at the dead woman in front of him, his heart was full of happiness.


    Fortunately.


    When he was awakened by the ancient sword and regained his reason, he knew that his only hope for survival lay in the other party''s negligence and the power of divine soldiers.


    With the power of divine soldiers, if you cut the opponent, even if the strength of the friars in the foundation period can not be stopped, it will definitely be cut in two.


    And the facts in front of him proved that he was right.


    At the foot, the dead body of the woman was still lying there, but it gradually changed at the moment.


    A blood red light bloomed, and then the whole body was as fast as it used to be, and the essence of it was as if it had been absorbed, like Liu Xiong''s corpse before.


    With this process, the warm current in Xiao Han''s body appeared again, especially clear and obvious.


    However, compared with the previous one, the warm current this time is much stronger, and the enhancement degree of Xiao Han is also greater.


    The warm current constantly emerged, followed by a light sound, a checkpoint was broken and directly entered a new level.


    "The sixth floor of gas refining..."


    Feeling his own situation, Xiao Han was stunned, and then his face showed the color of ecstasy.


    Before that, he had been trapped in the fifth floor of gas refining for quite some time.


    According to the original estimate, it would take at least a year for him to be promoted to the sixth floor of gas refining.


    Now, just killing two people, let him directly break that level and enter this level.


    This is equivalent to a direct reduction of more than a year''s hard work.


    This saves more than a little time and energy.


    The strength began to recover and expand rapidly.


    The speed of this rapid increase made Xiao Han feel an impulse to rush out and kill directly.


    Keep killing until you build the foundation and turn the spirit.


    He couldn''t help thinking so.


    But soon, reason conquered desire and forced him to return to peace.


    Looking at the corpse of the woman who had become a mummy in front of him, he realized that the situation was very dangerous at the moment, so he was ready to leave.


    Before leaving, he groped for the woman''s body.


    In any case, the woman in front of her is also a foundation building friar. Her wealth must be abundant, which is far stronger than Xiao Han, a weak chicken.


    In fact, it is true.


    From the woman in front of him, Xiao Han obtained hundreds of spirit stones and a magic weapon.


    The magic weapon is a turtle shaped shield with a heavy sword mark on it. It seems that it was cut by an ancient sword.


    It seems that at that moment before that, the ancient sword not only directly cut the woman''s head, but also cut the magic weapon protecting her body, without even a little influence.


    This made Xiao Han feel awe inspiring and had a further understanding of the power of the ancient sword.


    He cleaned up the remaining belongings in the body. Then he left and quickly hid in a secret corner to find out what happened here.


    Then time passed quickly.


    In a flash, March passed.


    In the morning, the sun lights up the night and brings light.


    Under a waterfall, a man looked at the figure in front of him and fell unwilling.


    Standing in front of him was an ordinary looking young man with an ancient sword.


    Judging from the breath, there is a big gap between the two sides. One is in the foundation period, but the other is still refining gas.


    But the last thing that fell was to build a foundation, and the only thing that lived was to refine Qi.


    This is not surprising.


    "Finally cut another one."


    Looking at the man who fell in front of him, Xiao Han was secretly relieved, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    Now three months later, his breath has changed greatly.

 Chapter 597

    Cut down the man, Xiao Han went to the front and found a place to sit down. Then he took a long sigh of relief and began to look forward.


    He looked at the fallen body of the man in front of him, and his face began to look forward to it.


    Under his gaze, in front of him, the man''s body began to change, in which various reactions began to appear and degenerate at this moment.


    In the body, the blood source was extracted by the ancient sword and integrated into the ancient sword. Then, after some unique change, it was injected into Xiao Han''s body for his own growth.


    At the next moment, Xiao Han showed a happy face. Then he sat down directly and began to practice.


    This is a law he recently discovered.


    The effect of meditating and breathing when the ancient sword gives feedback will be much better than that at ordinary times.


    This seems to be influenced by the ancient sword.


    After more than half an hour, Xiao Han stopped and looked around.


    "There are eight layers of gas refining......"


    After meditation, he felt his situation at the moment and couldn''t help feeling some joy.


    Before entering this sword tomb, he was just a little friar of the fifth level of Qi refining. Even if he wanted to be promoted to the sixth level of Qi refining, he was far away. He didn''t know when to wait.


    However, up to now, only for such a period of time, his cultivation has achieved leapfrog growth, directly to the eighth floor of gas refining.


    If this speed is known by others outside, I''m afraid it will be stunned.


    Although the Qi refining stage is only the basis of practice, it is because of this that there is little room for manoeuvre and we must go up step by step.


    At this level, even those legendary Tianjiao will take a long time and cannot be completed in a short time.


    At the moment, Xiao Han went directly from the fifth floor to the eighth floor, only three months later.


    Even this was the result of his restraint.


    Gu Jian has to kill to give feedback. In the recent period, although Xiao Han has met many outsiders, he has different opportunities to start.


    no way out.


    Most of those outsiders are in groups, and many accomplishments are at the foundation level, even the spirit on the foundation.


    If Xiao Han hadn''t relied on his ancient sword, I''m afraid he would have been caught by those people for a long time.


    Even with an ancient sword, he didn''t dare to attract too many people''s attention. He only dared to do it secretly.


    Rao is so. He has also been promoted from the fifth floor to the eighth floor, which is very fast.


    "If we continue to kill like this, I''m afraid it won''t be long before I build the foundation."


    Sitting in the same place, Xiao Han tightly held the ancient sword in his hand, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    Foundation building, even if this level is regarded as an elite in Qionghua sword sect, it is enough to become a resident leader and command a lot of financial and material resources.


    This level is also the dream of many disciples of Qionghua sword sect.


    Xiao Han had imagined the scene when he built the foundation in the past, but he never thought that one day all this would be so close to him.


    As if you could touch it with your hand.


    Thinking of this, his hand trembled and held the ancient sword tighter.


    At his current rate of improvement, it is not impossible to build a foundation.


    As long as we can go out alive, it is possible to build a foundation with the ability of the ancient sword, even at a higher level.


    Of course, if he can get out alive.


    "More than three months have passed, and the sword sect''s Dharma array will open in half a month at most..."


    Xiao Han held the ancient sword in his hand and all kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart: "in this half month, we must find a way to find elder martial sister song......"


    With the ancient sword, he now has a bright future.


    But if he wants to really have all this, the premise is that he can leave this sword tomb alive.


    Otherwise, if he stays here, even if he is not killed by the group outside, he will be trapped here directly.


    This sword tomb is completely set up for the purpose of raising soldiers, and there is no living creature.


    People exist in it and cannot survive for a long time.


    Xiao Han hasn''t reached the level of spirit melting at the moment. If he stays here for a long time, I''m afraid he will starve to death before long when the valley pill he brought in ran out.


    In order to prevent this, you must leave here.


    If you leave here, you must rely on the Dharma array opened by Qionghua sword sect.


    According to what was said at the beginning, the Dharma array of Qionghua sword sect will be opened five months after they enter.


    Calculate the time. It''s not far now.


    So during this time, Xiao Han must find a way to get close to the opening position of the Dharma array.


    This is why he went to song qingruo.


    The opening position of the Dharma array has long been exposed.


    During this time, those strange outsiders have killed many disciples of Qionghua sword sect.


    Some things that only Qionghua sword sect disciples know have long been known by outsiders.


    Especially the position where the Dharma array is opened.


    If Xiao Han went alone, I''m afraid there will be more than one or two people to face at that time.


    Therefore, he wants to find song qingruo.


    Unlike him, song qingruo is a spiritual cultivation.


    Even among those outsiders, these accomplishments are among the top.


    Moreover, Xiao Han firmly believes that Qionghua sword sect may abandon any of them, but it is absolutely impossible to abandon song qingruo, who has a sword body and is also the daughter of the leader of Qionghua sword sect.


    When Qionghua sword sect finds something wrong, it will send someone here to search for song qingruo''s trace at the first time.


    At that time, there is a chance to leave.


    After meditating for a moment, Xiao Han got up again and looked out.


    Not surprisingly, there was peace everywhere, and there didn''t seem to be many people around.


    But even so, Xiao Han was extremely vigilant and carefully approached another area.


    In this area, he felt a strong smell of blood.


    There seems to be a big war going on there.


    He approached carefully. When he got there, he was shocked.


    Bodies, bodies everywhere.


    The corpses of the ground were placed on the ground, bleeding all around, looking particularly rich.


    It can be felt from the remaining gas engine around. There was a fierce war here before, and the smell of terror spread from all around, distorting the vitality of this area.


    The smell of these bodies on the ground is also palpitating.


    "At least during the foundation period, and more than one..."


    Standing in place, Xiao Han roughly checked it, and then made a judgment in his heart: "it''s the trace of Qionghua sword technique."


    "Who did it?"


    The idea flashed through his mind, and then a woman''s face flashed through his mind.


    Who else is good at Qionghua sword technique and can kill so many foundation builders by such means?


    Song qingruo?


    Is she around here?


    This idea flashed through Xiao Han''s heart, but at this time, his attention was completely attracted by the corpses in front of him.


    Looking at these bodies, he couldn''t help licking his lips. Then he strode forward and stabbed a sword into a body.


    Then, strange changes began to occur. The body in front of him quickly withered and became a mummy, just like the enemies killed by Xiao Han.


    The familiar warm current surged into Xiao Han''s body again, making him happy.


    If you want feedback from ancient sword, you don''t have to kill yourself.


    It''s OK to use corpses directly, but the feedback will be much less. You don''t gain as much as killing the enemy yourself.


    This is what Xiao Han accidentally discovered some time ago.


    Looking at the corpses everywhere, Xiao Han''s face was full of joy.


    According to his previous findings, the feedback obtained by directly drawing the blood gas of the corpse is relatively weak, less than one-third of the enemy''s killing.


    But even so, judging from the number of bodies in this place, there are definitely many.


    After all, there are a lot of corpses in front of us. I''m afraid there are six or seven monks just in the foundation period.


    Sucking them all is enough to kill two Zhuji in person.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Han''s action couldn''t help accelerating.


    Using the ancient sword, he repeated all the corpses around him. Then he didn''t even have time to search for property, so he turned and left directly.


    Judging from the previous traces, the time these people died should not be too long, but it should have been a while.


    If he delays for a long time, God knows if there will be any enemies here.


    Then there will be trouble.


    Now that you have the greatest advantage, it''s better to turn around and leave directly.


    He thought so in his heart. Then without any hesitation, he directly chose a direction to leave.


    Along the way, he found a secret place. Then he relaxed, sat down cross legged and began to meditate.


    The power in the ancient sword was still surging towards his body.


    These forces are transforming Xiao Han''s body, making his physique stronger and his cultivation more profound.


    Even to a certain extent, even Xiao Han''s qualification seems to have improved.


    During this time, Xiao Han obviously felt that he had absorbed a lot of vitality and improved his qualification.


    This made him more happy and paid more attention to the ancient sword in his hand.


    In his heart, the ancient sword in his hand is an artifact. It can not only improve his cultivation, but also improve his qualification so quickly.


    And the price is just killing some people.


    In his hand, the black ancient sword trembled slightly, and now there have been many changes.


    It seems that because many people have been killed during this period, the mottle on the ancient sword has faded a lot and revealed some of its original face. There are fine textures on the glazed sword body, which seems to be intertwined with a mysterious Truth between heaven and earth, which is particularly unique.

 Chapter 598

    In these three months, the ancient sword is also slowly changing and becoming more and more unique.


    Today''s ancient sword is no longer the broken shape of the past, but has a trace of the style of a divine soldier.


    This also surprised Xiao Han. He couldn''t help guessing the origin of the ancient sword.


    In his expectation, the ancient sword in front of him should be a dusty magic weapon for a long time. In the past, it has been silent in this sword tomb until he found it. He slowly recovered by killing his opponent.


    According to his conjecture, the ancient sword at the moment is probably not in its heyday and has not fully recovered.


    When he continues to kill the enemy in the future and the ancient sword further recovers, it is likely that there will be more powerful forces to show.


    Such thoughts flashed through his mind, and then it took him a long time to get up from his place.


    Unconsciously, time has passed for a long time.


    Being in the sword tomb, Xiao Han didn''t know how much time he spent meditating this time. He only knew that at this moment, the originally bright sky had become dark.


    It looks like it''s almost evening.


    Seeing this, Xiao Han wanted to turn around and then leave here.


    But when he was about to do so, his body stopped.


    Before that, Xiao Han''s strength has been improved again after absorbing so much blood power from the corpses through the ancient sword. Now he has reached the level of nine layers of Qi refining.


    This cultivation is as good as Liu Xiong at the beginning. He is a leader among the ordinary disciples of Qionghua sword sect. He has great hope to be promoted to build a foundation and be promoted to the inner door in the future.


    It is precisely because of this that he can feel some things he could not feel before.


    In Xiao Han''s induction, now around here, a faint breath is emerging.


    In the dark, it seems that there is also a long latent vision, which is paying attention to him at the moment, as if it has paid attention to him for a long time.


    This discovery made his body stop directly and his heart was cold.


    "What''s going on!"


    At this moment, Xiao Han had some bitterness in his heart and had realized something.


    He''s probably already been found.


    The area he chose may have been occupied for a long time.


    But the man''s cultivation was much higher than him, so he didn''t react at all and didn''t feel anything before.


    Until now, his cultivation has been improved again, and the induction has been expanded again with the help of the ancient sword.


    It''s a good thing to improve your cultivation and enhance your sensing ability.


    But now, Xiao Han would rather not improve his sensing ability at all.


    Because there is no promotion, he will not feel the pressure around him. He can directly pat his ass and leave without facing the embarrassing situation at the moment.


    Now, I can''t go if I want to.


    He would like to leave as if nothing had happened, but it is unlikely.


    Others are not fools. His hesitation and consternation at that moment are so obvious that he may have been noticed long ago.


    At the moment, I want to leave as if nothing had happened, unless the man is willing to let him go.


    "What should I do?"


    Unknowingly, there was a cold sweat on his forehead. He didn''t know what to do next.


    But fortunately, something new has happened at the moment.


    Not far away, a slight sound of footsteps came slowly. It seemed that the existence hidden around finally appeared and walked out of the hiding place.


    Bursts of light footsteps came and resounded around.


    The sound was very slight. If it weren''t for the Friar''s five senses, I''m afraid I couldn''t hear it at all.


    But although the voice was slight, the huge pressure was real, which brought huge pressure to Xiao Han.


    Subconsciously, Xiao Han clenched the ancient sword in his hand and was ready to hand it at any time.


    He knew that the man behind him could hide for such a long time, and his cultivation must be far above him.


    However, with the power of the ancient sword, he may not have no chance to start when he was caught off guard.


    Fortunately, the worst did not happen.


    Behind him, a slight sound came, which immediately made Xiao Han loose.


    "Qionghua sword sect disciple?"


    Behind him, a cold voice came. It didn''t sound very emotional. It brought a kind of pressure to people, but it immediately relaxed Xiao Han''s originally nervous mood.


    He turned and looked behind him. Sure enough, he saw the man he expected.


    Opposite, a young girl in a green dress stood quietly with a sword in her hand. There was a bit of blood left on her. She didn''t know whether it was her own or someone else''s.


    Her Qi machine was very strong, far better than anyone Xiao Han had seen before. Just standing there, the Qi machine escaped a little, which made his heart a little depressed and felt a burst of fear.


    This is no one else. He is the first disciple of Qionghua sword sect. He has a congenital sword body, song qingruo.


    At the moment, she stood opposite Xiao Han and looked at Xiao Han''s clothes. She was not surprised.


    "An outside disciple, but his accomplishments are on the ninth floor of Qi refining?"


    Standing in place, song qingruo looked at Xiao Han in front of him and showed some unexpected color on his face.


    Qionghua sword sect has a large number of talents. Among the disciples, not to mention the ninth floor of Qi refining, there are even many foundations.


    But generally speaking, the disciples of the Ninth level of refining Qi are also absolute elites. If they are in Qionghua sword sect, Song Qing should not have no impression.


    But the feeling Xiao Han gave her was incomparably strange and had no impression at all.


    This gives people a strange feeling.


    "Elder martial sister song."


    Looking at Song qingruo''s words in front of him, Xiao Han loosened his heart and worshipped directly: "I was able to break through after entering the sword tomb."


    "So?"


    For Xiao Han''s words, song qingruo nodded and did not delve into this problem.


    Left and right is just a gas refining monk. For her, she is just a mole ant, and there is no need to study it too deeply.


    Her performance also relieved Xiao Han.


    But then his heart came up again.


    Because in front of him, song qingruo''s sight had been raised again and directly looked at the ancient sword in his hand.


    Suddenly, Xiao Han jumped in his heart for fear of being seen by the other party.


    In Xiao Han''s heart at the moment, the ancient sword is not only the greatest strength of his future practice, but also his biggest card.


    If song qingruo sees something and wants to seize it, he can''t stop it at all.


    Although the magic force is powerful, it also shows who it is.


    If he is a base builder, Xiao Han can beat him with his strength and confidence.


    But song qingruo is not a base builder, but a spiritual friar.


    For her, ordinary foundation building friars are just ants, and they can kill a pile of them at will.


    Most of the bodies of the previous group of foundation builders were her masterpieces.


    If these people, once malicious to Xiao Han, want to seize the ancient sword, he can''t stop it at all.


    But fortunately, the worst did not happen.


    "This sword... Is very good..."


    In situ, song qingruo looked at the ancient sword in Xiao Han''s hand, then nodded and said, "it contains a sword meaning. If it is used well, it is a very good magic weapon."


    Song qingruo is a congenital sword. He has great affinity for all kinds of weapons. He can even feel the potential power in weapons to a certain extent.


    Therefore, she can feel the extraordinary of the ancient sword in front of her.


    But specifically, that''s just it.


    The level of Chen Heng''s ancient sword is too high. Once it is hidden, even with the physical bonus, song qingruo can''t feel it clearly, let alone know the real power hidden in it.


    "Yes."


    Listening to song qingruo''s words, Xiao Han was relieved and respectfully said yes.


    "Leave with me."


    Casually glanced at Xiao Han, song qingruo nodded, then turned directly and walked forward.


    She looked purposeful, moving forward and slowly came to the other side.


    "Elder martial sister song, where are we going?"


    Looking at Song qingruo''s actions, Xiao Han couldn''t help feeling something wrong. At the moment, he couldn''t help asking.


    "Kill."


    If Song Qing didn''t look back, only a faint voice came. It sounded particularly cold, but it contained killing intention.


    "I already know the purpose of those people of huangquan sect..."


    "Now it''s time to do it."


    She opened her mouth quietly and kept moving forward without looking back.


    Beside him, Xiao Han was confused.


    "Huangquan sect? Are those foreign monks from huangquan sect?"


    Xiao Han followed song qingruo, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    During this time, he had more than one contact with the group of foreign monks, but he was not clear about the origin of these people.


    From Song qingruo''s words, she seems to have understood the origin and purpose of those people?


    All kinds of thoughts flashed through Xiao Han''s heart and couldn''t help falling into thinking.


    Huangquan sect, a great sect in the northern regions, is one of the most famous forces in the demon sect. It inherits the huangquan Scripture of the ancient huangquan devil. It is said that its power is very powerful.


    However, there is a long distance between the northern regions and the Nanyue mountains. How did this group of yellow spring believers come to the sword tomb?


    Is there any other origin?


    All kinds of thoughts flashed through Xiao Han''s heart, and some doubts arose.


    However, looking at the figure of song qingruo in front of him, he silently followed him and left with song qingruo.


    Anyway, he can''t do anything now.


    Anyway, if you think about it carefully, song qingruo, as the first disciple of Qionghua sword sect, should not do anything irrational?


    Her cultivation is undoubtedly very strong. Even now, she still looks so gorgeous. It seems that she hasn''t suffered many injuries, and even killed many people.


    Moreover, there seem to be many restrictions in this sword tomb.


    People above the spirit can''t enter here. Even if they do, they just come separately.


    In the spirit level, I don''t think many people can win song qingruo steadily.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Han gradually settled down and no longer worried.

 Chapter 599

    "Is this elder martial sister song''s strength..."


    All the way forward, looking at the pile of strength under his feet, Xiao Han''s face is still in a trance.


    Since Song qingruo left his previous place, he followed song qingruo all the way to this place.


    Although the result is simple, the process is not as simple as imagined.


    Along the way, there was blood everywhere.


    Of course, it''s not their own, but someone else''s.


    Song qingruo is a murderer in front of him.


    Xiao Han had always felt that holding a killing sword and being able to increase his cultivation by killing was crazy enough. He almost wanted to go up and kill when he saw a person.


    But compared with song qingruo in front of him, this is a small Witch.


    In Xiao Han''s view, song qingruo in front of him is like a murderous God.


    Along the way, whenever you meet someone who is not a disciple of Qionghua sword sect, the young lady has only one word, kill.


    Her cultivation is very high, and her strength up to the spirit realm is the ultimate in this sword tomb.


    And its combat effectiveness is even more terrible.


    Before that, Xiao Han saw with his own eyes that a deacon of huangquan sect, who was in the same spiritual realm as song qingruo, was killed by his sword. The whole process was clean and neat, almost as easy as cutting melons and vegetables.


    The deacon of huangquan sect was in the hands of song qingruo. He couldn''t stop ten moves. He was killed here with a sword, leaving only a bloody body.


    Xiao Han was very surprised to see the whole process.


    It seems that even though they are all at the spirit level, their combat effectiveness is also very different because of the gap between the cultivation of physical secret methods and so on.


    In this regard, song qingruo, who is the daughter of the leader of Qionghua sect, is undoubtedly the best. I''m afraid few people can match his strength in the whole spiritual level.


    Terror is terrible.


    But it''s reassuring.


    At least looking at Song qingruo in front of him, Xiao Han was stable in his heart and didn''t have to worry about being killed directly.


    make fun of.


    With the Lord in front of you, it''s really not certain who will kill who.


    But it''s a pity that the body here.


    Xiao Han looked at the corpse at his feet and felt some regret.


    In his opinion, the pile of corpses at his feet is not a corpse, but a pile of cultivation packages.


    If song qingruo didn''t dare to expose the ability of the ancient sword in front of him, Xiao Han would start at once without saying a word.


    It''s a pity


    Looking at Song qingruo walking silently in front of him, Xiao Han regretted that he finally dispelled the dangerous idea in his heart.


    If you expose the ability of the ancient sword in front of the other party, I''m afraid it''s light for the ancient sword to be taken away by the other party.


    What I fear most is that the other party directly regards him as a crooked way and cuts him down with a sword.


    At that time, there will be nowhere to complain.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Han could only bear it no matter how excited he was.


    With a silent sigh, he finally moved forward and followed song qingruo''s figure.


    "Elder martial sister song... Are we almost there?"


    Looking at Song qingruo''s back, Xiao Han couldn''t help opening his mouth and asked.


    Counting the time, they have gone for several days now.


    I''m afraid it''s not long before the Dharma array is opened again.


    But song qingruo has no sign of going back and doesn''t know what to do.


    Listening to Xiao Han''s words, song qingruo''s body paused, and then opened his mouth without looking back: "soon."


    Xiao Han was helpless, but he looked around and felt the faint breath. Finally, he could only follow up.


    To be honest, he doesn''t know what song qingruo wants to do, but now he can only follow.


    Otherwise, if you break away from Song qingruo''s shelter, I''m afraid you will be found in minutes.


    Along the way, they went all the way and finally came to another area.


    An inexplicable breath emerged from the front, like the edge of the divine sword, which made people feel terrible and inexplicable.


    After coming here, there was a faint sword around. It shrouded here, which was particularly amazing.


    Xiao Han just felt a terrible smell lurking near here, which made him feel a burst of fear in his heart.


    Magic soldier!


    The breath of divine soldiers rises and falls here, and the huge Qi machine escapes everywhere. Even he, a gas refining friar, can keenly detect it.


    This is a terrible situation.


    There is a magic weapon in this place.


    Xiao Han couldn''t help holding the ancient sword in his hand, then turned around and looked at Song qingruo in front of him.


    Did she know what was going on?


    Or is her purpose actually for this magic weapon?


    Xiao Han couldn''t help thinking.


    "You did come."


    Ahead, a sound came.


    Xiao Han looked up and just saw a figure in front of him. A figure skipped over and emerged here.


    It was a figure in a black robe. He was covered all over. He couldn''t see his real face clearly. He could only judge from his voice. He was probably an old man.


    "As promised, I''ve come."


    Song qingruo raised his head, looked at the old man in front of him, and then opened his mouth lightly: "now, get out of the way."


    "Now that you are here, I will keep my promise and make way for you."


    The old man looked at Song qingruo and then smiled and said, "however, what the result is is not what I can guarantee."


    "Now, please come in."


    While talking, he made way of the road and showed his appearance behind him.


    It was a passage leading to the depths, in which the unparalleled sword Qi swept through, which looked very sharp and amazing.


    "This is..."


    Xiao Han was thrilled and couldn''t help pausing.


    But on one side, song qingruo did not hesitate.


    Under Xiao Han''s gaze, she directly stepped forward and walked in.


    Seeing this, even if Xiao Han hesitated, he could only harden his head and follow in.


    Beside him, he looked at the figure of Xiao Han and them. The old man smiled and didn''t do much. He just watched them leave.


    "Just..... Sacrificing a sword with a congenital sword body should be regarded as a good sacrifice......"


    He looked at the figure of song qingruo and whispered.


    ...................


    All the way to the end, there is an empty area.


    In front of it is a barren field. The density of the surrounding atmosphere is exceptionally strong. Even though it is superior to that of Qiong Hua''s swords, it is a good place for practice.


    If Xiao Han could practice in such a place before entering the sword tomb, I''m afraid he would wake up in a dream.


    But now, there was no joy in his heart. Instead, he was particularly dignified and stared at the front.


    Strictly speaking, it''s the sword staring at the front.


    There is a vast altar.


    There is a long sword on the altar, which shines with a faint golden light, which is particularly bright and beautiful.


    There is a vast and majestic display on the long sword, which is not really close. Just feel the breath on the long sword, which makes people feel creepy, like being stabbed in the chest by the long sword, with an inexplicable sense of horror.


    The unique breath on it made Xiao Han bite his teeth and feel a sense of smallness.


    Magic soldier!


    This is a magic weapon.


    And it seems that the visit has been here for a long time.


    I just don''t know why those people didn''t take it away before, but left it here alone.


    In principle, this should not be right.


    A magic weapon, what a precious thing, even for those famous schools, it can be used as a treasure for inheritance.


    Anyone who sees it will go crazy.


    Even if it was Xiao Han, at the first moment of seeing this magic weapon, he couldn''t help but have an impulse to rush forward and take it away.


    But soon he held back.


    Different from the ancient sword that had been silent in his hand, the magic weapon in front of him was obviously not something to match.


    If he rushed forward, he would have overestimated his strength and sought his own death.


    Beside him, song qingruo walked up without hesitation.


    She stepped forward slowly, step by step to the long sword in front of her.


    The majesty around him was so terrible, but it didn''t seem to have any impact on him. Let him go ahead unimpeded and contact with the long sword.


    Finally, under Xiao Han''s gaze, she stretched out her arm and grasped the long sword.


    Click


    A light noise passed here, like the sound of a long sword out of the body.


    Under Xiao Han''s perception, at the moment when song qingruo held the long sword, the sword meaning around him began to boil and fluctuate suddenly.


    A sword idea swept all directions and appeared here, as if a storm was about to hang up.


    Song qingruo''s body stopped directly, so he was stuck in place, locked in a stalemate with the power contained in the long sword.


    She is making spiritual contact with the divine soldier with her own will, trying to subdue the divine soldier in front of her.


    These moves made Xiao Han marvel and made him nervous.


    "I wonder if elder martial sister song can succeed?"


    Xiao Han was nervous, and his eyes looked closely at the front and song qingruo.


    Under his gaze, soon song qingruo''s body began to move again.


    In her eyes, a faint light appeared, like an invincible sword that swept all directions, splitting the Hongmeng chaos.


    At the next moment, she straightened her body, forced her arm, and pulled the long sword straight from the altar.


    In an instant, the wind and rain made great efforts, and the vitality of the four sides was boiling.


    The majesty of the divine soldiers was displayed, which was immediately frightening.


    "It worked."


    Xiao Han was shocked, and then the idea flashed in his heart.


    Song qingruo is worthy of song qingruo.


    As a congenital sword body, she has a strong affinity for the spirit of the instrument.


    This was brought into full play in the process of subduing the divine soldiers.


    The spirit of the divine soldier was awakened again by her and pulled out by her.


    But before she did anything, the thunder began to flicker around.


    There are bursts of thunder rumbling around, across the four directions and shaking here.


    That''s Soldier robbery.

 Chapter 600

    "What''s going on?"


    Standing in place, Xiao Han looked at the scene around him and was stunned: "why... Will there be a soldier robbery?"


    Boom!


    At the moment, the four sides are roaring, all kinds of sounds are ringing in the air, and there are bright thunders, which have brought destructive terrorist forces.


    Being in it, even if you don''t feel it deliberately, you can understand the terrorist power contained in it.


    Military robbery, like the heavenly robbery of practitioners, is also the test and disaster from heaven and earth.


    Only when we have passed, can we continue to practice.


    If you don''t spend it, you don''t have to say much about the end.


    At this moment, the thunder in front of him is so powerful that Xiao Han can''t imagine the strength of the robbery.


    How could such a terrible military robbery come at this time?


    "Is it the magic soldier?"


    Xiao Han turned around and looked at the long sword in Song qingruo''s hand. Then he suddenly felt in his heart.


    The loot will only target the weapon spirit.


    The huge military disaster in front of us can not be caused by Xiao Han and song qingruo.


    Then naturally, it is aimed at the magic weapon.


    In fact, it is true.


    In Song qingruo''s hands, the golden long sword bloomed, in which all kinds of bright brilliance bloomed, directly welcoming the thunder in the air.


    On its sword body, there are more runes flying and flashing at the moment.


    This is a sign of a robbery.


    "It''s really a magic soldier crossing the robbery!"


    Xiao Han was shocked: "no!"


    He raised his head and looked around at the flashing thunder.


    In his feeling, the thunder in all directions kept falling at the moment.


    But the scope clearly shrouded him and song qingruo.


    What is this?


    Xiao Han was stunned and didn''t understand what was going on at present.


    The military robbery is only aimed at the weapon spirit, and he and song qingruo are real creatures.


    Why did the current military robbery envelop them.


    He was puzzled, and the idea flashed through his subconscious mind at the moment.


    But in front of us, the thunder has fallen.


    The thunder fell and fell in all directions.


    The thunder is so powerful that every thunder falls, like it can directly blow up a mountain peak, change the surrounding terrain and have a permanent impact.


    The power contained in this is absolutely irresistible to Xiao Han at the moment.


    With a roar, the thunder around fell, and then it was blocked by a new force and could not really fall.


    That''s song qingruo.


    At this critical moment, she did it after all. At the beginning, she was crushed by the power of terror, which directly turned the four heaven and earth into her own unique sword field, so as to resist the military robbery in mid air.


    In her hand, the light and shadow of the divine soldier flickered, and the power was also in bloom. Song qingruo urged her to the extreme and was fighting against the thunder of the four sides.


    In the distance, the figure of the old man appeared and watched here.


    He looked at the figure of song qingruo holding the magic weapon and couldn''t help laughing: "it''s a rare sword body in thousands of years. As expected, he has the ability to awaken the magic weapon."


    "What a pity..."


    He looked at the increasingly fierce thunder in the air. At the moment, he couldn''t help feeling sorry and proud: "even if your combat power is strong, how strong and powerful is your sword?"


    "Under this military robbery, all of them will turn into ashes."


    "After you fall, the soldiers will disappear. This magic weapon will eventually fall into the hands of our huangquan sect."


    He smiled and then retreated silently away from the scene ahead.


    The current military disaster continues, and its momentum is too huge, much more terrible than the old man had imagined.


    Such a huge military disaster has been above the spirit level.


    Even if it''s him, I''m afraid he won''t be able to bear it if he hits it.


    Just in case, it''s better to avoid it.


    All kinds of thoughts flashed through his mind, and then his figure continued to regress, found a more distant position and observed from a distance.


    And time continues to pass.


    In front, the thunder kept falling, thinking about song qingruo''s body.


    Huge forces erupted.


    On the high platform, song qingruo held a long sword and waved it like no one else.


    Her appearance is delicate and cool, and her posture is equally beautiful. At the moment, she holds a long sword and waves it like a sword dance, which is particularly beautiful and pleasing to the eye.


    But the murders revealed in it are frightening and terrifying.


    The killing machine is awe inspiring and lurks in all directions.


    Song qingruo kept waving his long sword, but abnormalities began to appear on his body.


    Little crimson blood began to fall. Somehow, a piece of flesh and blood suddenly burst open, causing crimson wounds and dyeing the sleeves, adding a little sad color to the scene in front of us.


    In this regard, song qingruo feels as if she didn''t feel anything. When the long sword dances, her posture is particularly beautiful.


    But Xiao Han could clearly feel that song qingruo was about to lose his support.


    Her strength is really strong. Her innate sword body is invincible in the same level.


    But the immediate military robbery was still beyond the scope she could cope with.


    This military robbery has exceeded the spirit level and reached a higher dimension.


    Even if song qingruo holds a magic weapon, he will never be able to deal with it.


    "What? What?"


    Xiao Han felt some despair in his heart. He felt the falling thunder around him, and his mind was trembling.


    He''s just a little friar at the Qi refining level. It''s good not to feel numb in the face of the scene in front of him.


    In situ, he could clearly feel the changes around him, and noticed that the originally stable sword area began to become unstable, began to shrink, and was out of support.


    If it goes on like this, I''m afraid the final result is doomed.


    I''m afraid they''re destined to die here.


    "I''m not willing!"


    Thinking of the result, Xiao Han raised his head, looked at the thunder in the air, and showed a thick unwilling color on his face.


    He has already obtained the ancient sword. As long as he leaves here, he will have a bright future.


    Even in the future, it is not impossible to achieve spiritual transformation and even a higher level.


    Now you''re going to die here? Into a pile of ashes?


    He is unwilling.


    It seems that he felt the violent fluctuation in Xiao Han''s heart. On his body, a little golden power of destiny began to burn and affect the four directions.


    Under the influence of destiny, the forces around begin to fluctuate and change gradually.


    In mid air, the thunder is still, not much change.


    Just standing in the same place, Xiao Han was suddenly blessed to his heart, and an idea flashed in his heart.


    He looked at the ancient sword tightly held in his hand, and his face was full of reluctance.


    But in the end, he took a deep breath and threw the ancient sword in the direction of song qingruo.


    "Elder martial sister song, take the sword!"


    He threw the ancient sword in his hand in the direction of song qingruo, and then shouted.


    The ancient sword rushed forward at a rapid speed and came to song qingruo.


    Then, song qingruo''s body paused, his other arm stretched out, and grasped the ancient sword with very accurate means at the critical moment.


    Subsequently, a new force emerged from the ancient sword and was keenly sensed by song qingruo.


    "This sword..."


    Song qingruo suddenly woke up and looked at the ancient sword in his hand. His face was shocked.


    Previously, she didn''t notice it because she didn''t feel it in person.


    But at this moment, along with the ancient sword, the sword body in her body felt spontaneously, and immediately felt the great power hidden under the ancient sword.


    It was a terrible force she had never felt before. It surpassed everything and shocked song qingruo.


    In mid air, the military robbery continues, and the power has made song qingruo feel terrible, which is the biggest crisis she has encountered in her life.


    But even the power contained in the soldier robbery can''t be compared with the ancient sword in her hand. It''s not worthy to carry shoes.


    What level of magic weapon is this?


    Song qingruo was shocked and couldn''t help but flash this idea at the moment.


    But at this moment, taking advantage of song qingruo''s absence, the thunder in the air has fallen again.


    Compared with the previous, the thunder this time is more terrible, and the power contained in it is far more than all the previous offensives.


    If you let it really fall, I''m afraid even the whole secret place will be wiped out by the power contained in it and disappear directly into no trace.


    By this time, it''s too late to think more.


    Standing in the same place, feeling the threat of death, song qingruo took a deep breath, and then threw the ancient sword in his hand into the air with force according to the guidelines emerging from his heart.


    The ancient sword broke through the air and rushed to the thunder in an instant under everyone''s eyes.


    "What is she doing?"


    Watching song qingruo''s actions, the old man who secretly observed in the distance frowned and wondered, "an ordinary soldier?"


    He carefully felt the power contained in the ancient sword, and then he couldn''t help wondering.


    Because in his induction, the ancient sword thrown by song qingruo is only an ordinary soldier. It is almost everywhere in the sword tomb. There is nothing strange at all.


    At this critical moment, what use can song qingruo throw out such a common soldier?


    "Are you desperate?"


    Finally, he can only come to such a conclusion. He continues to look forward with a sneer, ready to see the prelude of the generation of Tianjiao.


    But soon, a scene that surprised him happened.


    The ancient sword rose into the sky and rushed into the air, but it disappeared in an instant, completely disappeared into the invisible, as if it had not caused any movement, not even a ripple.


    But soon, a breath began to emerge.


    A faint light is blooming, emerging and enveloping the four sides.


    The golden light shines like the sun, which shines the earth brightly.


    Just as everyone looked up, everyone was stunned.


    In mid air, at the core of the thunder, a sun began to emerge.


    "The sun?"


    The old man was stunned.


    How can the sun appear in the sword tomb?


    This sword tomb is a secret place built by the original Tiangu sword statue. There is no real sun and moon in it.


    The reason why there is day and night is only the result of the interweaving of vitality.


    But now, the sun appeared out of thin air in the sword tomb, which should not have appeared.


    What is this?


    Everyone present was stunned. A pair of eyes couldn''t help looking forward and staring at the sun.


    Under their gaze, the golden sun showed its shape, impressively an ancient sword.


    It''s just an ancient sword, but it turns into the sun. The radiance shines on the whole sword tomb and turns the four directions into its general field.


    Even the terrible robbery in mid air seems so small and insignificant under the sun.


    Looking at this scene, everyone present was stunned.

 Chapter 601

    In mid air, the sun shines everywhere.


    In the sword tomb, the area in front of me was already shrouded by the army robbery, and a destructive atmosphere filled the air, as if it was about to be destroyed.


    However, at this moment, a sun emerged in the military robbery. It was shining, warm and warm, but with a destructive force.


    Before that, the ancient sword transformed by Chen Heng has been in silence, silently absorbing the blood source of external life to improve himself and sublimate himself.


    Chen Heng''s spirituality fell into a deep sleep in order to use all his strength to ascend above the level.


    However, at this moment, with the rampant military robbery, Chen Heng''s true spirit consciousness finally revived.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he was aware of his own situation and felt the rampant military robbery in the four directions.


    Just woke up and faced the current situation, Rao Shi Chen Heng was stunned.


    However, he quickly reacted and inspired his own strength.


    The level of the current military robbery is even higher than that of Chen Heng in the past, and the power contained in it is extremely powerful.


    In front of us, every thunder in the army robbery reached the first-order extreme level.


    The power at this level is enough to break mountains and rivers and easily destroy a town.


    Such a terrible military robbery, with Chen Heng''s strength at the moment, is naturally unstoppable.


    So he activated his true spiritual power without hesitation.


    When he came to this world, his cultivation has not been restored, but the power carried by the true spirit has not changed, and it is still the same as in the past.


    Just as in the past simulation, the amount of this force is not much. It needs to be used sparingly, otherwise it will be easily exhausted.


    But at the present moment, there is no need to take too much into account.


    As Chen Heng opened his eyes, the ancient sword changed slowly.


    The divinity derived from the true spirit of Chen Heng began to manifest spontaneously and bless the sword body.


    Then in an instant, inexplicable textures began to wrap around the long sword and set it off like a divine sword.


    The divine power derived from the noumenon is fully displayed and blessed on Chen Heng''s weapons.


    Then everything was broken.


    With a roar, the sun appeared in the air, and the divine power formed a huge projection in the whole sword tomb world, shining everywhere.


    At this moment, the sword tomb began to change.


    Below, Xiao Han looked around in amazement, felt the pulsation of the earth, and was shocked: "the earth is shaking..."


    "This is..."


    He looked around, and then the shock color on his face became more intense.


    In the mid air, the sun shines everywhere. The warm sun, like a gentle vitality, flows into everyone''s body and gives them blessings, like the blessing given by the Supreme God.


    In the whole range of the sword tomb, cracks began to appear.


    Cracks in the space emerged spontaneously. On the sky, runes appeared spontaneously, forming a huge Dharma array, which wrapped the whole sword tomb.


    It was the guardian Dharma array of the sword tomb and the most basic support for the formation of the sword tomb. It was arranged by Tiangu sword Zun, who created the sword tomb at the beginning. Even in the past 10000 years, it has never wavered.


    However, at this moment, under this new force, the sword tomb is in turmoil, and even the Dharma array began to appear spontaneously. We should suppress this force to prevent the whole sword tomb from falling into a broken state.


    The whole sword tomb is in turmoil.


    Both the Jedi and the ordinary spiritual spirits were trembling and did not dare to look directly at the light.


    Of course, not only the spirit, but also people.


    At this moment, those who remained in the sword tomb could not help looking into the air, and their hearts were trembling.


    The huge majesty shrouded their bodies, oppressed their true spirits and souls, and made their hearts frighten. It was like facing the Supreme God, which was unbearable.


    Others were determined and tried to look at the sun in mid air, and finally saw the vague form there.


    Impressively, it is a long sword in the color of glass.


    At this moment, the color of the ancient sword completely faded, revealing its original shape.


    The glazed sword body flickered in the air and showed the supreme divine brilliance under the blessing of divine power, especially the turbulence of the power of law.


    "What the hell is that?"


    "My God!"


    Looking at this scene, a person was stunned and didn''t know what language to use to describe the mood in his heart.


    "What kind of magic weapon is this...?"


    On the high altar, song qingruo looked at the scene in front of him and couldn''t help opening his mouth.


    In her hand, the magic weapon that led to the army robbery still exists, but now there is no such unparalleled majesty as the former magic weapon. On the contrary, the whole sword body is trembling gently, like fear and submission.


    In the distance, Xiao Han looked at the scene in front of him, and his body was trembling slightly.


    "This is... The power of the ancient sword..."


    He looked at the magnificent ancient sword in the air, showing his original shape. At the moment, his mood was particularly complex, and he didn''t know what to say.


    If time could come back, he would have known the scene before him. He vowed that he would never hand over the ancient sword again.


    From the breath of the ancient sword at the moment, we can see how extraordinary the sword is.


    Compared with the magic weapon in Song qingruo''s hand, even the Qionghua sword inherited by Qionghua sword school, it''s not even worthy to carry shoes.


    It was such a magic weapon that I missed it with him just now.


    As long as he thought of this, his heart couldn''t help bleeding, and he had a feeling of missing infinite hiding.


    Xiao Han has this feeling in his heart. In fact, it is natural.


    Because no one can keep calm in front of the ancient sword.


    In the whole sword tomb, everyone''s eyes were staring at the sky, and what twinkled in their eyes was strong desire.


    Boom!


    In the middle of the air, the thunder was still falling. It was like being angered by the ancient sword. The thunder fell one after another and rushed towards the ancient sword, making bursts of Zila sound.


    The thunder is very powerful. At the moment, it seems to have been strengthened and become more terrible.


    With the power of this thunder, even song qingruo will never be able to take it again. He will be seriously injured in an instant. There will be no accident.


    But the terrible thunder fell on the ancient sword, but even the slightest ripple could not be caused, and directly disappeared, as if swallowed by the ancient sword.


    Thunder kept falling, but it seemed to be absorbed. It directly disappeared into the ancient sword without causing any movement.


    Of course it is.


    The divinity and divine power carried by Chen Heng''s noumenon, if it breaks out, is short enough to rival the eighth order legend.


    Although the current military robbery is terrible, in the final analysis, it is only equivalent to the level of the second ring and the third ring. How can it pose a threat to Chen Heng at the moment?


    Therefore, the current situation is very normal.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Chen Heng is also picking up the plane and drawing the power contained in the military robbery.


    The formation of military robbery is a mechanism of the rules of heaven and earth.


    However, it also contains huge power, but for ordinary people, this power is too scary and violent.


    But for Chen Heng, it doesn''t matter.


    With the power he shows at the moment, he is enough to swallow these forces without much impact.


    However, a more amazing scene happened.


    In mid air, the ancient sword bloomed brilliantly, and then slowly turbulent.


    A sword cut across and cut directly into the air.


    Then, the terrible and trembling soldiers split in two and disappeared directly.


    The originally shrouded clouds disappeared, and the repressed air around them dissipated completely. Only the sun shrouded in the air and across the whole sword tomb was still shining, so clear.


    The four sides were silent, and all the monks were staring at the scene in front of them. They didn''t know what to say.


    What was just cut off by the ancient sword is not an ordinary thing.


    It''s a military robbery, symbolizing the supreme power of the rules of heaven and earth.


    Now it''s beheaded and suppressed directly.


    Can such forces really appear in the world?


    At this moment, the idea flashed through everyone''s heart.


    Then came the strong greed.


    This is greed for the ancient sword in mid air.


    Anyone with a clear eye can see that the ancient sword is so powerful that it can even shake the sword tomb and split the sky with one sword.


    These terrible forces are definitely far better than other magic soldiers.


    "Such terrible manifestations come from the sword tomb..."


    Not far away from Song qingruo, the old man looked at the ancient sword in the air. At the moment, he couldn''t help muttering, and all kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart: "can you say that the divine soldier was once the soldier of Tiangu sword statue?"


    The sword tomb in front of us was arranged by Tiangu sword master himself.


    According to this statement, it is reasonable to guess that when Tiangu jianzun built the sword tomb, he conveniently placed his soldiers in the sword tomb in front of him.


    If so, the ancient sword in front of us represents not only the transcendent power at that time, but also the inheritance of Tiangu sword statue.


    Even if it''s not Tiangu jianzun''s soldiers, most of them are also extremely terrible with their amazing performance. I''m afraid the origin is amazing.


    All kinds of thoughts flashed through his heart. At the moment, there were not many thoughts about the magic weapon in Song qingruo''s hand.


    The gap is too big.


    Although the magic weapon in Song qingruo''s hand is indeed a magic weapon, it is only mediocre among the magic weapons. Although it is equally precious, how can it be worth the magic weapon in mid air?


    Compared with the magic weapon in his hand, the ancient sword in mid air can be called a real magic weapon.


    The old man believes that the ancient sword is definitely qualified to be among the top ten of the magic weapon list, even the top five.


    Since these magic soldiers appear in front of us, it is something we must not miss.

 Chapter 602

    In the sword tomb, everyone was looking at the ancient sword in mid air.


    Their hearts were filled with longing, and they had an impulse to get the sword regardless of everything.


    In their eyes, in mid air, after a short recovery of the ancient sword, it soon returned to calm.


    On it, the bright brilliance gradually faded, a little golden brilliance faded, scattered towards the four directions, and gradually returned to ordinary.


    The glazed sword body is covered with rust again. It looks like an ordinary soldier. It doesn''t see any miraculous things that a divine soldier should have. It looks very ordinary.


    "Divine things are self obscuring?"


    Looking at this scene, many people around flashed this idea in their hearts, with an inexplicable understanding.


    Before that, they were still wondering where such an unparalleled magic weapon came from.


    But judging from the current situation, I''m afraid this magic weapon has always existed in a corner of the sword tomb. It''s just that the magic object conceals itself and hides automatically.


    After Guanghua disappeared, the ancient sword at the moment was like an ordinary soldier. There was no abnormality at all.


    If such an ancient sword were placed in front of them at ordinary times, I''m afraid they wouldn''t take it.


    After all, since many monks present can enter the sword tomb, they are mostly elites. How can they take a fancy to such ordinary soldiers?


    Maybe it is this mentality that makes many people in the past miss this magic weapon, which makes this magic weapon dust here.


    Not until today.


    In mid air, when the glory disappeared, the ancient sword seemed to lose all its power, completely changed into its original form and fell directly onto the earth.


    All the people watching this scene were excited.


    "That''s the direction!"


    In a corner, I don''t know who shouted, and then a large number of monks began to rush forward to search the area.


    If you can find this magic weapon, I''m afraid you won''t have to worry about it in the future.


    With the power of divine soldiers, I''m afraid it will be easy to break through all the way in the future.


    Not far away, the old man looked at Song qingruo, looked at the magic weapon in her hand, then hesitated slightly, and left here and went to the area where the ancient sword fell.


    According to his original plan, he was going to wait until song qingruo led out the army robbery and fell under the army robbery, and then collect the dusty magic soldier.


    But now, with such changes, it is impossible to continue like this.


    When the ancient sword was born, a soldier was robbed and scattered. Song qingruo also survived and did not fall under the soldier''s robbery.


    With song qingruo''s congenital sword body''s terrible combat power, combined with the magic soldiers in his hand, even the old man is not confident that he can win her.


    Rather than fight with song qingruo here, it''s better to go to that area to search for the ancient sword.


    If the ancient magic weapon can be found, the magic weapon in Song qingruo''s hand is nothing.


    For a moment, the old man had all kinds of thoughts in his heart. After a moment of hesitation, he decided to leave and search for the area ahead.


    It seems that it''s time to search for the ancient sword.


    "My magic soldier..."


    On one side, Xiao Han looked at the old man''s action and was bleeding in his heart.


    He knew very well that after this change, the ancient sword that originally belonged to him would never belong to him again.


    He saw the change of the ancient sword very clearly just now.


    Like when he first discovered the ancient sword, I''m afraid the ancient sword has once again turned into an ordinary soldier and hidden in every corner.


    With his strength, let alone compete with those huangquan sect people, even if the ancient sword appears in front of him again, I''m afraid he may not be able to find it.


    After all, the most weapons in the sword tomb are all kinds of weapons.


    Just walk to a place, it''s a lot.


    It''s really not easy to find the ancient sword accurately in such a pile of ordinary soldiers.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Han was a little depressed, but he could only comfort himself.


    Anyway, at least this life was saved.


    At the moment, all the people of huangquan sect are attracted by the ancient sword. No one pays attention to him and song qingruo anymore.


    Under the protection of song qingruo, they should have no problem returning to Qionghua sword sect alive.


    It''s not dangerous.


    Moreover, he didn''t get benefits from this trip.


    Previously, in the process of obtaining the magic weapon, he used the magic weapon to plunder blood and gas, which not only increased his cultivation and reached the level of nine layers of gas refining, but also changed his qualification and changed his qualification.


    At the moment, although Xiao Han is still far less talented than song qingruo and other Tianjiao, he is no less talented than ordinary talents.


    When he left here, he was confident enough to build a foundation and become the elite of Qionghua sword sect with his cultivation of the ninth floor of Qi refining.


    Moreover, taking this opportunity, he successfully connected with song qingruo, the first disciple of Qionghua sword sect.


    These are good gains.


    If Xiao Han knew that his harvest would be so amazing before he got the ancient sword, I''m afraid he would wake up in a dream.


    But now, somehow, he couldn''t laugh at all, and even had an impulse to cry.


    "Xiao... Younger martial brother Xiao..."


    Aside, a cold voice sounded.


    Song qingruo was wearing a green robe. I don''t know when he had come to Xiao Han. At the moment, looking at Xiao Han, I don''t know what to say.


    She knew Xiao Han''s mood at the moment and wanted to comfort, but with her temperament, she didn''t know how to open her mouth to comfort others. She couldn''t help stopping for a moment.


    "Elder martial sister song..."


    Listening to the voice from Song qingruo, Xiao Han reluctantly smiled and said, "don''t worry, I have nothing..."


    "When you leave this time, I will make the decision and let you enter the inner door directly."


    Looking at Xiao Han''s appearance in front of him, song qingruo nodded, then thought for a moment, and then continued to say, "I''m also the master of Qionghua sword code in the inner door, and I''ll directly let you enter the practice......"


    Qionghua sword Scripture is the highest secret Scripture of Qionghua sword sect and the first sword Scripture in Nanyue. It is exquisite and profound.


    Even within the Qionghua sword sect, only a few of them can practice.


    As for ordinary disciples, they are not even qualified to look at them from a distance.


    Song qingruo''s promise is undoubtedly a compensation to Xiao Han.


    After all, if she hadn''t insisted on coming here to subdue the magic soldiers, they wouldn''t have fallen to such a point, and Xiao Han didn''t have to lose the magic soldiers.


    Listening to song qingruo''s words, Xiao Han was comforted, and his smile was more sincere: "thank you, elder martial sister song......"


    If he can practice Qionghua sword Scripture, Xiao Han will undoubtedly be included in the list of core disciples of Qionghua sword sect. He may become a pro disciple one day in the future.


    This harvest is quite good.


    Standing in place, Xiao Han comforted himself.


    On the other side.


    After falling from mid air and falling to the earth again, Chen Heng changed back to his previous appearance.


    But at this moment, his appearance is different from that at first.


    In the process of silence, Xiao Han killed many people with him. Therefore, he learned the origin of many people''s lives and was able to transform.


    At the moment, on his sword body, a unique texture is branded on it. It looks mysterious and complex, extremely vivid.


    Some of these runes are the profound meaning of the law obtained from the military robbery, while others are automatically transformed after absorbing the origin of blood.


    But generally speaking, these runes symbolize the power of law and are the embodiment of the power of law in the world.


    Moreover, Chen Heng can feel that his transformation at the moment is not over.


    Many sources learned before have not been fully digested at the moment, and there is still room for continued growth and progress.


    After he has completely digested the blood source he has absorbed before, he will be able to break through and reach a new level.


    At that time, a new military robbery should come.


    This is Chen Heng''s instinctive hunch.


    During this time, through transformation, Chen Heng also got a lot of information.


    Such as military robbery.


    The armed robbery of the weapon spirit is not only once, but exists in every transformation.


    According to the information obtained from the previous fragments of divine soldiers, there should be a total of nine weapon robberies.


    Chen Heng has only spent it once at the moment.


    Before that, the magic weapon in Song qingruo''s hand should be the second time.


    "Speaking of, if the Second Military robbery was just that level, even if it was me at the moment, there should not be too many problems."


    Chen Heng recalled the power in the previous military robbery, and then the idea flashed in his heart.


    In the eyes of others, the previous military robbery of divine soldiers was boundless, but in the eyes of Chen Heng, that was actually the case.


    Even without the true spirit and divine power carried by the noumenon, he is enough to cross it just by virtue of his own strength at the moment.


    It just can''t be as easy as before.


    However, Chen Heng has a hunch in his heart.


    This military robbery should also depend on people.


    His second military robbery may be far more terrible than the previous one.


    So he needs more preparation.


    For a moment, all kinds of thoughts flashed through his heart, and then his eyes looked to the outside world.


    In his true telepathy, there are many different smells in the outside world at the moment.


    That''s the monk of huangquan sect who came from his followers. At the moment, all came here to search for Chen Heng''s trace.


    It seems that many people have come.


    For these people, Chen Heng just glanced at them and skipped them directly.


    The quality is too poor.


    Compared with the previous Xiao Han and song qingruo, these people have mixed breath one by one. At first glance, they are people with unstable foundation. Moreover, they have neither strong destiny nor unique qualifications, which is not worthy of too much attention.


    Even if Chen Heng wants to find tool people, he is unlikely to find them.


    Of course, the more important reason is that he doesn''t want to leave the sword tomb at the moment.

 Chapter 603

    Leaving the sword tomb is not good for Chen Heng.


    On the contrary, there are many things that can be seen in this sword tomb.


    In this sword tomb, there are spiritual weapons everywhere. Many of them are made of special materials.


    These things are what Chen Heng needs most at the moment.


    According to the information Chen Heng learned from Xiao Han and others, this sword tomb was made by the Tiangu sword master at the beginning.


    In addition to the countless weapons filled in this sword tomb, a considerable part of them were put in by Tiangu jianzun himself.


    According to legend, Tiangu jianzun collected countless, even if it was a divine weapon.


    Some of those magic soldiers were forged by Tiangu jianzun himself, while others came from Tiangu jianzun''s former enemies.


    But without exception, these are magic soldiers with strong potential.


    These magic soldiers are scattered in the whole sword tomb, which is nurtured by the unique environment in the sword tomb and continues to become more powerful.


    For Chen Heng, these magic soldiers are the best targets.


    The magic soldiers in this world are very special.


    In this world, it''s OK to be an ordinary friar, but if you really survive the war, there must be the power of the law of the world.


    The power of these laws is given by heaven and earth, is the blessing of heaven and earth, and also comes from the honing in the war.


    Of course, the force of law contained in ordinary magic soldiers may be extremely weak.


    But anyway, it''s also the power of law.


    In the world of gods, the power of law is that only the existence above legend is qualified to peep.


    No matter how weak, it will not change its lofty essence.


    For Chen Heng, these magic soldiers also have a strong attraction.


    If you can swallow them one by one, you can undoubtedly enhance yourself with the fastest speed, so that Chen Heng''s strength can be restored and even further.


    The forces of laws derived from the world are also very precious to Chen Heng''s noumenon.


    Because of this, Chen hengcai had no intention of leaving the sword tomb.


    After all, it would not be so easy to find those magic soldiers with the power of law without this special environment for raising soldiers.


    Various thoughts flashed in Chen Heng''s heart, and then lurked silently.


    He felt the breath of monks outside, then lurked silently, and his body began to change.


    The original glazed sword body became more hidden. On the surface of the sword body, a layer of thick copper rust emerged, covering the whole long sword.


    After hiding, Chen Heng looked very ordinary at the moment, which was basically no different from the soldiers around him.


    Even more shabby than those ordinary soldiers.


    After all, most of the soldiers around are still serious. They don''t look like Chen Heng at the moment. They almost seem to be falling apart.


    If his appearance can still be found out, there will be a real problem.


    After all, there are too many weapons in this sword tomb.


    Even if the monks of the yellow spring sect are really cruel and are directly ready to empty all the weapons in this area, they can move them.


    A storage bag is a good thing, but not everyone in the world can have it.


    According to the previous observation, only friars above the level of spirit melting are eligible to have.


    And its capacity is not optimistic.


    As for the others?


    Then you don''t have to think about it.


    Chen Heng found a place at ease, and then fell directly into silence, in which he fell into a deep transformation.


    Then all external perceptions die out and disappear.


    In this state, all the miracles of Chen Heng himself were covered up.


    Coupled with the changes in appearance, even if Xiao Han came before and stood in front of Chen Heng at the moment, I''m afraid I can''t detect Chen Heng''s real position.


    Even Xiao Han, who had been in contact with Chen Heng for a long time, felt the breath of Chen Heng, not to mention these people in front of him.


    Unless a blind cat meets a dead mouse, the probability of these people finding Chen Heng is not much different from winning the lottery.


    In fact, the same is true.


    Soon, a full five days passed.


    Five days later, one day, there was a change in the whole sword tomb.


    In the distance, a vigorous reaction emerged and swayed here. Although it was secret, it was still detected.


    "Is it time?"


    Feeling the change of vitality, the old man still searching here turned back reluctantly and looked in a direction in the distance.


    In his induction, the breath of the outside world clearly emerges, which is a trace from the outside world.


    In the distance, it seems that a door of the Dharma array is opened, and someone is walking out of the sword tomb and leaving here.


    If there were no accidents, it would be Xiao Han and song qingruo.


    Now, they have left the sword tomb and returned to the station of Qionghua sword sect.


    This shows that the time has come. In the outside world, Qionghua sword sect has started to receive and lead back the disciples of Qionghua sword sect who still exist in the sword tomb.


    "The time is much earlier. It should have been half a month..."


    Feeling the opening of the door of the Dharma array, the old man''s face was a little ugly: "is it because the smell of divine soldiers made people outside feel abnormal?"


    Before that, there was a lot of movement in Chen Heng''s recovery. Even the whole sword tomb was shaking, as if it was about to collapse.


    Such a huge movement probably even the outside Qionghua sword sect was alarmed and asked them to start the introduction procedure in advance to ensure that their disciples did not have any changes.


    This is very reasonable from the perspective of Qionghua sword school.


    After all, among the disciples of Qionghua sword sect this time, there is song qingruo, the first disciple of Qionghua sword sect.


    Other disciples are OK to say, but if anything happens to song qingruo, the whole Qionghua sword sect will be seriously damaged if there are some long and short comings in this sword tomb.


    No one can ignore it.


    With such attention, it is normal to open the Dharma array in advance.


    But this undoubtedly disrupted the old man''s plan.


    Standing in place, feeling the throbbing of vitality in the distance, the old man was unwilling, but finally he had to sigh and make a decision silently.


    "Must leave..."


    The idea flashed through his mind, and he glanced nostalgically at the area in front of him.


    During this time, he led the monks of the huangquan sect to search here.


    After five days, they also gained a lot, and even found some weapons suspected of the original ancient sword.


    But no one is sure whether they really found the original magic weapon.


    After all, gods are self obscuring. If they don''t take the initiative to show their majesty, who can recognize them?


    We can only try one by one in the old way.


    The area in front of me is so large. If there is enough time, the old man is confident to search here and find out the previous magic soldiers.


    But time is too late.


    The receiving method array of Qionghua sword sect has been opened. When they know what happened in this sword tomb, they will send a large number of people to come in and hang them.


    When it comes to strength, the huangquan sect may not be inferior to the Qionghua sword sect.


    But this is the territory of Qionghua sword sect.


    If they fight for the number of people, they can''t beat each other.


    In order to avoid accidents, it''s better to evacuate.


    The old man sighed, and then the idea flashed through his heart.


    Before long, he asked people to give orders. Without much hesitation, he took people away directly.


    After all the monks of huangquan sect left, as the old man had expected, before long, several breath appeared in the sword tomb.


    That''s the friars from Qionghua sword sect. At the moment, they are murderous one by one. Everyone is at least a spiritual cultivation.


    Obviously, they knew what happened in the sword tomb from the two people of song qingruo, so they deliberately entered it and wanted to find the group of huangquan believers to discuss a statement.


    Unfortunately, when they entered it, they could only see the empty sword tomb.


    "With vitality, these thieves have left!"


    "They run fast!"


    The elders of Qionghua sword sect who entered here were indignant. They felt the rich blood in the sword tomb, and their eyes were spewing fire.


    It is a special right and opportunity for the whole Qionghua sword sect to enter the sword tomb to find magic weapons.


    In other words, most of the disciples who can participate in this sword tomb trip are the younger generation elites of Qionghua sword sect, and even the descendants of some elders present.


    Now, however, these elites have been killed and injured by the yellow spring believers in this sword tomb.


    In any way, this is definitely a huge loss and irritating.


    Unfortunately, up to now, in the face of such a messy scene, they have no choice but to clean up the mess silently, search in various areas, and try to find the surviving disciples of Qionghua sword sect.


    After searching, they also want to try their luck in the direction directed by song qingruo to see if they can find the ancient magic weapon enough to shake the sword tomb.


    Although they had not seen the scene in the sword tomb before, even if they were outside, they could also feel the terrible Qi and know that there was a great opportunity to be born here.


    Combined with the experiences of song qingruo and Xiao Han, we can understand the existence of ancient sword.


    Even Qionghua sword sect couldn''t sit still in the face of such magic soldiers, so they immediately prepared to arrange people to look for them.


    Unfortunately, in just two days, the power of shock came from all around.


    The surrounding space began to change, and there was a faint sense of rejection, which was instinctively rejecting these creatures.


    "The sword tomb began to repel me. Is it time?"


    "Is it because we opened the Dharma array ahead of time, or because of the thieves of huangquan sect?"

 Chapter 604

    Qionghua sword school did not empty the sword tomb, of course, not because Qionghua sword school has the spirit of sustainable development.


    In fact, the reason why sword tombs can exist up to now is that there are many restrictions.


    This was considered by Tiangu sword statue when he created the sword tomb.


    In order to ensure the long-term existence of the sword tomb he left behind, the sword master left a lot of restrictions in the original sword tomb.


    For example, the existence above the spirit level cannot enter the sword tomb, and the number of people to bear each time is limited.


    Once too many people enter the sword Tomb every time, or stay too long, the sword tomb will turn into a closed place and exclude the people from it.


    After a period of time, if the people in it have not left, they will be randomly transferred outside the sword tomb, and it is impossible to stay for a long time.


    This is also one of the reasons why the sword tomb can exist for a long time and is still here today.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid this place would have been emptied long ago.


    Although the five Nanyue sects led by Qionghua sword sect have found their way into the sword tomb, they can''t ignore the law of the sword tomb. Therefore, they can only send their own disciples to explore every five years, so as to obtain some stable harvest.


    In previous years, it was good. No matter how much, at least we can get some harvest.


    But this time, it seems that because of the ancient times of those yellow spring friars, the time for the closure of the sword tomb has been greatly advanced.


    If the people present don''t leave, I''m afraid they will be randomly excluded by the sword tomb at that time.


    It''s not up to them to decide where it will fall.


    At the thought of this place, although the people present were unwilling, they had no choice but to explore the nearby area reluctantly. Then they evacuated with the surviving Qionghua sword sect disciples and did not continue to explore here.


    Time passed slowly.


    When the door of the Dharma array was opened and closed again, the sword tomb in front of me completely restored calm. Everything was no different from that in the past, as if it had recovered.


    Only the faint bloody gas in the sword tomb still proves the existence of the people before.


    In the area where people searched before, an ancient sword began to shine, revealing its original shape.


    This is Chen Heng.


    After all the people in the sword tomb left, Chen Heng finally completed this transformation and went to a new level.


    Standing where he was, he was shining all over, completely different from the soldiers around him, showing his original face.


    Recovering from the transformation, Chen Heng subconsciously raised his head and looked into the air.


    There, the thunder flickered and faintly, it seemed that a new force was recovering and was about to break out.


    "Military robbery..."


    Looking at the thunder that flashed in the air, Chen Heng''s face was calm and the idea flashed in his heart.


    With the metamorphosis and the swallowing of the source, Chen Heng is finally approaching the node again.


    He had a hunch that his second military robbery would come at most in a period of time.


    This hunch rarely goes wrong and is fairly accurate.


    However, even though he knew that his military robbery was coming, Chen Heng was not much flustered. He just looked around and rushed to various areas.


    Although there is no trace of living creatures in the sword tomb at the moment, the arrival of those friars has more or less affected and changed the sword tomb.


    At the moment, there are still bodies in the sword tomb.


    The corpses were either former monks of huangquan sect or killed disciples of Qionghua sword sect.


    Because of the urgency of time, the elders of Qionghua sword sect had entered the sword tomb before and had no time to deal with these bodies. They had to stay in the sword tomb and naturalize the spirit.


    For Chen Heng, these bodies are naturally very precious.


    After all, he is still growing up. The blood gas and origin contained in these bodies are very important to him.


    So he spent a little time visiting the whole sword tomb, looking for the bodies and absorbing their origins one by one.


    In the vast sword tomb, a magic soldier was looking for the body everywhere.


    If other people see and know this scene, I''m afraid they will be surprised by it.


    But the effect is quite good.


    For half a month, Chen Heng has been in the process of digestion.


    Swallowing the source by swallowing the Scripture of heaven would have brought very bad changes.


    However, after Chen Henghua became the body of the ancient sword, this change seems to have decreased a lot.


    Compared with creatures with changeable emotions, the body of ancient sword is easier to maintain itself and will not be affected by too many impurities.


    The remaining impact is not a problem for Chen Heng himself and can be solved easily.


    The long sword breaks through the air and sweeps across the four directions. The breath on it is becoming stronger and stronger. Just the escape of its own breath is enough to make the sword spirits around feel instinctive fear and tremble.


    Then, more than a month passed.


    In mid air, a thunder suddenly fell and fell heavily.


    The power of the thunder is huge. If the power contained in it blooms completely, it may be comparable to the extraordinary person of the second ring.


    And this is only the beginning.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng''s true spirit raised his head and looked into the air.


    I saw that there were dark clouds and thunder everywhere. Vaguely, I might also see illusory palaces, which pressed all directions, which was extremely terrible.


    A breath of destruction pervaded the region.


    And that bodes well for the rest.


    The Second Military robbery belonging to Chen Heng came after all.


    At the moment, less than a year has passed since Chen Heng''s first military robbery.


    In less than a year, Chen Heng changed twice in succession and had to go through two military robberies in a row.


    If such things are said, I''m afraid no one will dare to believe them.


    But now that things have happened, they are right in front of us.


    Chen Heng looked silently into the air and felt the power of the army robbery.


    As he had expected, it was also a military robbery, but his second military robbery was obviously much better than the previous magic weapon.


    In many ways.


    This military robbery could have been postponed for some time if Chen Heng was willing.


    But in Chen Heng''s opinion, it''s not necessary.


    It''s time to prepare. He''s ready. There''s no need to delay any more.


    Boom!


    In the air, a thunder that shook the sword tomb fell, as if a Thunder Dragon roared here, and rushed to the sword body below.


    The crackling sound kept ringing.


    Thunder kept falling and chopping on the long sword, like a merciless hammer of heaven and earth, tempering Chen Heng''s body again and again, making him reborn and trained.


    This process is also a process of transformation.


    In the process of thunder falling, the law power originally branded between heaven and earth will also appear. With the continuous falling of military robbers, it will gradually be branded on the divine soldiers.


    It is the power of these laws that makes the magic soldiers miraculous and unique, and gives them all kinds of incredible power.


    Chen Heng is silent and bears it silently.


    Different from the ignorance of other magic soldiers during the robbery, Chen Heng knew the benefits of the robbery, so he did not resist and dodge in the whole process.


    He stood here in silence, never avoiding thunder and danger, without hesitation.


    The thunder kept falling, and the Runes of Dian Dian''s rule began to appear on Chen Heng''s sword body, like tiny symbols, intertwined into complex textures, which were continuous with the previous rule textures.


    Over time, the military disaster has become more and more massive.


    At the beginning, it was only a thunder comparable to the Second Ring Road, but later, each thunder had the strength comparable to the third ring road.


    Even if Chen Heng had been fully prepared and how powerful the transformation was, at the moment, his whole body was trembling slightly and some couldn''t bear it.


    On the long sword, tiny cracks began to appear, symbolizing that Chen Heng''s body began to be damaged.


    In this regard, Chen Heng did not care, endured silently, continued to focus on his own transformation and stick to his true spirit.


    As time went by, there were more cracks and damages on Chen Heng''s body.


    The thunder fell. It seemed that even Chen Heng''s body couldn''t bear it at the moment.


    At this moment, the thunder around has become particularly terrible.


    Even if a real three ring extraordinary stands here and faces such a thunder, I''m afraid he will be seriously injured every minute.


    Chen Heng moved after all.


    In the face of such a terrible robbery, his body began to tremble, and then the long sword broke through the air and began to act.


    On the sky, the general long sword broke through the air, swept all directions, and finally rushed into the thunder.


    He impressively entered the center of the military robbery and was directly baptized by thunder in that area.


    Thunder kept falling, and a more violent attack fell on him.


    Chen Heng was unmoved, just silently running his own strength.


    "Fast... Fast..."


    Feeling the raging thunder around, Chen Heng murmured to himself. At the moment, his strength was mobilized.


    As the former eight rings, Chen Heng has different control over his body.


    At this moment, under this military robbery, he keenly felt that his own transformation was coming soon.


    Therefore, he keenly seized the opportunity and rushed directly into the army robbery, suffering the baptism of thunder.


    Thunder fell one after another, and the violent power contained in Chen Heng''s actions was left as far as possible to serve as the power of his own transformation and enrich his own details.


    A new breath began to appear.


    If someone is nearby at the moment, we can see the changes in Chen Heng.


    Under the crazy temper and forging of the thunder, a little pure gold began to appear on Chen Heng''s body and the original glazed sword.


    This gold is extremely bright. Although it is only a trivial point, it seems to have a detached essence, which is more unique and prominent.

 Chapter 605

    With the appearance of golden radiance, Chen Heng''s own breath becomes more unique.


    Although that little gold is only a trivial point, and even if you are not careful, you will directly ignore the past, it is a transformation in essence.


    To this extent, even if it is only a trivial point, it is extremely precious. It is a very critical step and a qualitative change.


    After taking this step, what we have to do thereafter is nothing more than the accumulation of quantity.


    Chen Heng flashed all kinds of thoughts in his heart. At the moment, he finally showed a smile.


    Around, the army robbery was still raging, thundering down and hitting Chen Heng''s sword.


    Bang!


    A crisp sound came out and rippled at the moment.


    Under the thunder, Chen Heng''s sword body couldn''t support and began to crack.


    This is a very serious situation.


    Today, the body of the ancient sword is Chen Heng''s body.


    The cracking of the body of the ancient sword undoubtedly means that Chen Heng has suffered a heavy blow and has reached a certain limit.


    However, Chen Heng did not feel much about it.


    Because in mid air, after this step in front of us, the thunder also reached the extreme, and now it has gradually dispersed.


    The blow just now was the limit for the thunder in the air. It was the strongest blow issued by this military robbery.


    After this blow, nature will not continue.


    Chen Heng turned around and looked at the world.


    Here, the land under his feet has become chaotic because of the military robbery.


    There are some broken stones and swords everywhere. They look devastated and ugly.


    However, Chen Heng didn''t care about it. Just a flash, he came to the vitality node here and began to absorb the external vitality and restore himself.


    In the recent military robbery, he undoubtedly gained great benefits.


    But similarly, he also suffered heavy losses. Even the body of the ancient sword cracked, which shows its severity.


    This is why in the previous military robbery, Chen Heng did not rely on himself, but directly activated the true spirit power to kill the military robbery.


    With his own strength, he can certainly survive the military robbery, but after that?


    After the military robbery, Chen Heng himself has exhausted his strength. At that time, he may be picked up by someone.


    Instead, it''s better to try your best at the beginning and be more straightforward.


    The current situation is different.


    At least, the monks outside have left now.


    Chen Heng is located in this sword tomb. No matter how weak, nothing will happen. There is no need to worry.


    To some extent, this is one of the reasons why Chen Heng wanted to stay in the sword tomb and didn''t want to leave for a short time.


    After all, the external environment is too complex. With the treasure of divine soldiers, as long as Chen Heng leaves, I''m afraid he will fall into a storm.


    There will be some trouble.


    Rather than this, it''s better to grow up in the sword tomb first. It''s not too late to leave until it''s a certain degree.


    Various thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, and then he closed his eyes again. Zhenling fell into silence.


    He fell into silence here, ready to absorb the external vitality to recover himself and his body.


    The body of his ancient sword had been damaged in the recent thunder robbery. At the moment, even the sword body cracked and almost turned into a pile of fragments. It can be seen that the damage was serious.


    Such injuries cannot be recovered in a short time, and can only be healed slowly in time.


    Of course, although the damage is serious, so is the harvest.


    During this military robbery, Chen Heng tempered himself with the help of thunder robbery to make his body further and reach a higher level.


    At this moment, if you compare carefully, you will find that Chen Heng at this moment has changed greatly from before. Not only the texture on his body has become more profound and complex, but also the material seems to have changed and become more powerful.


    The faint golden light flickered and condensed on the gold of the sword body. It seemed that there was a divine Hua hidden in it.


    Light ripples.


    Chen Heng''s ancient sword gradually fell into silence and fell into a deep sleep here.


    After Chen Heng fell into a deep sleep, the remaining sword spirits around him recovered their peace. They were no longer as usual. They trembled under Chen Heng''s breath.


    For those ordinary sword spirits around, Chen Heng, who spent two military robberies, is really too scary.


    After two military robberies, at the moment, Chen Heng has a faint smell of destruction all over his body, in which there is a hidden God, a bit of divinity flowing in it, especially sacred and extraordinary.


    At the moment, even if Chen Heng is a mortal standing in front of him, he can feel his extraordinary, completely without the simple and old appearance at the beginning.


    As sword spirits, those spirits naturally feel more. They can clearly feel the destructive power carried by Chen Heng''s body, which makes them tremble instinctively.


    However, Chen Heng did not care and pay attention to this. He just slept on his own and began to recover himself with the help of the strong vitality in the sword tomb.


    Time passed slowly.


    I don''t know. A year has passed in the sword tomb.


    After a year, great changes have taken place in Chen Heng''s body again.


    On the ancient sword, mysterious and complex runes flicker and condense into slender and mysterious textures, which seem to be engraved with the avenue between heaven and earth. It is mysterious and unique, which makes people feel the vastness of the profound meaning of heaven and earth at a glance.


    The original split part of the sword body has also been restored. Except for some defects on the whole sword body, it has little impact.


    On the whole, Chen Heng seems to have recovered at the moment, which is not much different from that before the ferry army robbery.


    The only difference is that the gold on the sword body looks so bright and unique.


    A year later, this gold seems to be more rich, but it is still weak and does not occupy much area.


    In this regard, Chen Heng can feel the change.


    He had a premonition that when he transformed himself and turned the sword body into gold, he would also usher in a great transformation.


    The idea flashed through his mind, and then his body moved forward.


    After the transformation, Chen Heng is already a divine soldier who has survived two military robberies.


    This level of magic soldiers are also extremely rare in the outside world. They are absolutely rare.


    If you put it outside, it is enough to become the inheritance treasure of some big schools. No matter how much attention you pay to it, it can''t be overemphasized.


    However, this level, placed in the sword tomb, is still not the top.


    In the past exploration, Chen Heng has found many Jedi.


    There are often some unique things among those Jedi, some of which make Chen Heng feel dangerous at the moment.


    There is no doubt that most of those places have divine soldiers, and most of their levels are better than Chen Heng at the moment.


    Chen Heng''s goal at the moment is those magic soldiers.


    Since he is a divine soldier, he must have the power of laws engraved by heaven and earth.


    Its own material is determined to be far better than those ordinary soldiers.


    Whether it is the power of law or materials, or the original power of these magic soldiers themselves, it is undoubtedly what Chen Heng wants.


    The reason why I didn''t move before was that my level was not enough. I went there in vain and couldn''t do more.


    But now, the situation is undoubtedly different.


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, and then he continued to move forward and came to various areas.


    In the next year, Chen Heng continued to visit the sword tomb.


    As an instrument spirit, compared with those real creatures, Chen Heng at the moment undoubtedly has great advantages.


    In this sword tomb, Chen Heng, who is a tool spirit and has a real spirit, can clearly feel the breath of other tool spirits, so as to quickly find out the hidden magic soldiers and find them.


    This is the unique advantage of being a divine soldier, far better than those human friars outside.


    With this advantage, Chen Heng continued to explore all parts of the country in this year, looking for divine soldiers and devouring them.


    The whole process was like he swallowed the fragments of the magic weapon.


    However, compared with the fragments of divine soldiers, the complete divine soldiers are much more difficult to chew because they have their own spirituality.


    But it''s just hard to chew, not too hard to chew.


    In this process, Chen Heng''s own accumulation and strength are rising rapidly.


    Even the understanding of the world is accumulating rapidly.


    The magic soldiers in the sword tomb are not just cultivated by the sword tomb itself.


    Many powerful magic soldiers were not trained by the sword tomb, but were exiled here from the outside world, or the Tiangu sword statue who built the sword tomb put them here.


    A considerable number of these magic soldiers have masters, including the brand of past masters, and even some inheritance.


    After swallowing these magic soldiers, Chen Heng also obtained these brands and inheritance through his own strength.


    There is no doubt that the former masters of these magic soldiers are the heroes of one side, not the leaders of various sects, or the arrogance of one side.


    Through these inheritance, Chen Heng not only obtained a lot of information about the world, but also obtained a complete inheritance about the world.


    This is a huge harvest.


    From these inheritance, he also summed up some things.


    For example, the extraordinary system of the world.


    The extraordinary system of this world is also a monk system that absorbs external vitality and improves itself.


    Starting from the most basic Qi refining, step by step beyond mortals, until after the five layers of Qi refining, it is equivalent to the apprenticeship stage of the world of gods.


    After the ninth layer of gas refining, the foundation is built, which is equivalent to a ring.


    The spirit level is roughly equivalent to the peak of the first ring to the second ring.


    As for the spirit, it is the golden pill, which is equivalent to the third ring.


    The golden elixir is followed by Huaying, which is equivalent to the fourth ring.


    As for the infant realm, it is the realm of God, which is equivalent to several stages. Chen Heng has not obtained the corresponding inheritance at the moment and is unable to make a judgment.


    However, according to his conjecture, the so-called transformation of God should roughly be the five rings.

 Chapter 606

    Infanticide is equivalent to the four rings and God is equivalent to the five rings, which is very consistent with Chen Heng''s understanding of practice.


    According to what he learned from those inheritance, the friars of the world will complete a sublimation when they reach the four ring baby, and a new Yuanying will be bred in the whole body. From then on, even if the body dies, they can rely on their own Yuanying to exist alone, or even seize the body of others and recover again.


    This description also has an inexplicable visual sense for Chen Heng.


    From another perspective, is the so-called sublimation and Yuanying actually similar to the birth of the true spirit?


    In other systems that Chen Heng learned about, there will generally be qualitative changes at the level of the Fourth Ring Road, and then a new true spirit will be born.


    Of course, different systems have different names for true spirits.


    Some systems call it a true spirit, others call it a spirit.


    In the present world, it will undoubtedly become a Yuanying.


    As for Yuan Ying''s ability to take away others, even if his body falls, he can recover again, which is also very consistent with the characteristics of the true spirit.


    This is why Chen Heng is sure that the baby in this world is equivalent to the Fourth Ring Road.


    As for the transformation of God, we should further enhance our own true spirit on the basis of the birth of the true spirit, which should be roughly equivalent to the five rings.


    Various thoughts flashed in his heart and stood where he was. Chen Heng turned around again and looked around.


    All around, there was a boundless scene.


    There was nothing around. There were broken swords and scrap iron everywhere. It looked lonely and lifeless.


    It''s natural not to be angry.


    After all, this is a sword tomb. It is a world created to cultivate the spirit of the instrument. There is no real creature at all.


    No matter at any time, the world is so lonely and not much colorful.


    However, if he is in other places, Chen Heng can still keenly feel the thoughts of other sword spirits around him and detect their instinctive emotions.


    These emotions are spiritual feedback. Even if the spirituality of those sword spirits is not too high, at least there can be instinctive feedback.


    But in the immediate area, there is no such thing.


    Everything around is nothingness and desolate everywhere. There is no trace of spirituality on the only remnant sword.


    The world seems completely quiet.


    Chen Heng looked at the scene in front of him and was not surprised by the situation in front of him.


    Then he moved on.


    With his progress, the atmosphere around him gradually became rich.


    That is the mighty magic weapon breath, which is the same as that of Chen Heng, but it needs to be stronger and stronger.


    If Chen Heng, who has survived two military robberies, is not weak among the divine soldiers, then the breath in front of him is an absolute strong man.


    If the ordinary sword spirit exists nearby, even the breath from the divine soldier will be unbearable, and it will disappear under this oppression without any accident.


    This is also the reason why this area is so desolate and there are not many sword spirits.


    The culprit of all this is what Chen Heng is looking for this time.


    Along the way, his majesty became stronger and stronger.


    But in this regard, Chen Heng was calm, just moved forward silently and came to the end of this area.


    There is a mountain. The high peak seems to have been flattened. The incomparable brilliance and flatness at the top even makes people feel strange.


    There were so many things on the top of the mountain that only a long golden knife stood and inserted straight into the ground.


    The blade of the long Dao is golden. There is a dragon like texture spreading on it. There is a suffocating mystery and brilliance shining on it. Just looking at it, it seems that countless mysteries of the Dao technique are rehearsed and presented in my mind.


    In a trance, more terrible demons appear. They practice the knife technique between nothingness and chop at you.


    Just in a moment, all kinds of terrible scenes appeared one by one, and finally turned into a long golden knife and fell forward.


    Under a knife, all the sacred scenes, such as gods and demons, heaven robbers, palaces and so on, turn into nothingness and disappear in front of us.


    Who dares to face me when I see life and death under a knife?


    The spirit of terror appeared and surged forward.


    Under the shining light and on the blade, the two characters of heavenly king are particularly clear and unforgettable.


    "King of heaven''s golden sword... What a sword, king of heaven..."


    Chen Heng stood in the distance, quietly looking at the scene in front of him, feeling the charm in it. He came back to his mind after a long time and sighed deeply.


    The king of heaven gold sword in front of him was found by him when he explored the sword tomb in the past. The breath is very strong and almost terrible.


    Compared with those magic soldiers around, this king of heaven gold knife seems to have a glorious history. Even now, the tools and spirits in it have disappeared, and even a little spirituality has not been left. It also has an unparalleled domineering spirit, which makes people break.


    There is no doubt that this king of heaven gold sword is a divine weapon, and even if it belongs to the top level among the divine weapons, it can''t have such a terrible spirit.


    However, such a powerful magic weapon lacks an instrument and spirit.


    It must be said that this is a great regret.


    The reason why divine soldiers are powerful and precious is that they have spiritual existence.


    A spiritual divine weapon can not only cooperate with its master, but also practice and strengthen itself. It is an independent existence.


    If there is no own spirit, no matter how powerful the power is, it is just a tool and can not become a real treasure.


    Fortunately, however.


    Otherwise, Chen Heng didn''t dare to come to this king of heaven gold knife.


    Naturally, he came here to absorb the divinity and power of the heavenly king''s golden sword.


    If the spirit of the heavenly king''s golden sword is still there, he can''t achieve his goal at all.


    After all, even from the surface induction, it can be seen that the power contained in this king of heaven gold knife is very strong, and its original owner doesn''t know what kind of cultivation and power it has.


    Even if there is no spirit, no spiritual existence, and almost no response to the outside world, Chen Heng has to come to prepare until now.


    If he had come before, it would be difficult for him to get close to this place, let alone anything else, unless he stimulated his true spiritual power.


    Only now is the time.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng quietly looked at the heavenly king golden knife in front of him, looked at the texture on the blade and felt its breath.


    Time passed slowly. In the air, the sky gradually darkened, and the day turned into night, but Chen Heng still didn''t move and didn''t mean to act at all.


    He stood here alone with the king of heaven''s golden sword. It was half a month.


    In this half month''s time, Chen Heng''s breath is changing, gradually moving closer to the breath of heavenly king golden sword.


    He understood the profound meaning and breath contained in the king''s golden sword, and realized the Tao from it.


    This is also a long process.


    Although the heavenly king golden Dao has lost its spirit, it is now regarded as a dead thing, but its level is very high after all, and the profound meaning contained in it is particularly profound.


    Even if ordinary people put it in front of themselves and understand the mysterious truth day and night, I''m afraid they can''t really understand it.


    But for Chen Heng, it''s OK.


    His essence is very high. If he takes it seriously, he will be much stronger than the king of heaven gold Dao in front of him. He also has a true spirit. He naturally has more advantages than normal people.


    At this moment, he realized it seriously and it took him more than two months to stop.


    In this more than two months, Chen Heng''s own breath began to change slowly.


    On the long golden sword, the originally insignificant gold has increased a lot. Although it has not occupied more than half of the sword body, it can be seen clearly compared with the past. It is no longer as thin as before.


    This is Chen Heng''s achievement over the past year.


    For more than a year, Chen Heng has been devouring the divine soldier, devouring its origin, refining the materials into his own body and understanding the profound meaning


    These actions are not in vain. On the contrary, they are very effective, which greatly enriches Chen Heng''s own details and makes him stronger at the moment.


    At the moment, even if Chen Heng is a golden elixir standing in front of him, he is also sure to kill him with a sword, which shows his strength.


    Now, with the understanding of the heavenly king''s golden sword, a unique charm began to emerge on the surface of Chen Heng''s body.


    It was a mighty breath, which vaguely revealed the air of a bully, like a domineering sword. The charm was indescribable and unimaginable.


    In front of the ancient sword, facing the majesty shown by the ancient sword, I''m afraid that even if the friars in the infant territory come, they will be surprised, even afraid, and dare not easily touch this magic weapon.


    This is the change of Chen Heng at the moment.


    And this is only the surface.


    Inside the ancient sword, Chen Heng''s harvest is even greater.


    The mystery contained in the heavenly king golden Dao is also a good supplement for Chen Heng.


    In particular, the spirit of being supreme and sweeping forward is even more moving.


    Compared with the mysterious meaning of the king of heaven gold Dao itself, the charm engraved on the king of heaven gold Dao is really precious and worth aftertaste.


    After waking up from the enlightenment, looking at the heavenly king golden sword in front of him, Chen Heng couldn''t help but flash this idea in his heart. At the moment, he felt some emotion.


    With his awakening, the breath on the ancient sword was further adjusted and became more and more similar to the king of heaven gold sword.


    Of course, this is only judged from the breath.


    If you look at it with Chen Heng''s eyes, after careful induction, you can still find many differences and changes, which are very different.


    However, this is nothing in itself.


    Chen Heng himself didn''t care. He just turned back silently and looked at the king''s golden knife in front of him.


    Now, those who should have understood have understood, and it''s time to do something serious.

 Chapter 607

    The light is boundless, and the mighty breath comes out from here and spreads out at the moment.


    If an outsider is here, you can find a unique scene at the moment.


    On a flattened mountain peak, a long knife and an ancient sword stand, and their breath is gradually intertwined.


    Invisible, like a huge mouth opened, is swallowing everything in front of you.


    In situ, the breath on the heavenly king''s golden sword gradually weakened, and its strength seemed to be being sucked away by something, gradually transferred to the ancient sword and swallowed by it.


    With this process, the breath on the ancient sword becomes stronger and stronger.


    A faint domineering smell is rippling.


    There was no resistance to Chen Heng''s action.


    This is because there is no spiritual existence in it. At the moment, it is just a dead thing.


    As a dead thing, it naturally will not react to everything outside.


    Even if someone is absorbing their own strength.


    There will be no active resistance, but only instinctive resistance at most.


    But in Chen Heng''s view, this is not a big problem. It can be easily disintegrated.


    In particular, he had deliberately disguised himself.


    The Enlightenment of that period of time made him have a unique flavor of the king of heaven gold Dao, which also made the king of heaven gold Dao not exclusive to it, so he succeeded smoothly.


    This is also because the heavenly king''s golden sword has no spirit, he dares to do so.


    Otherwise, if you were to be a spiritual divine soldier, you would have to resist violently and even split it with a knife at the moment.


    Time passed slowly.


    With the passage of time, the breath on the heavenly king''s golden sword is gradually weakening, and that power and divinity are being absorbed by the ancient sword.


    By this time, things are basically doomed.


    Chen Heng''s consciousness also fell silent and fell into deep enlightenment.


    With the imprint of the heavenly king''s golden Dao pouring into his body, the inheritance of the heavenly king''s golden Dao also came with it, which was received by Chen Heng.


    In my mind, various knife techniques are being practiced.


    Vaguely, it seemed that a tall and dignified man appeared, holding the king''s gold knife in his hand and began to wave wantonly.


    He indulged himself and fell in front of him along the road, whether God, devil or anything else.


    Between every move, an unspeakable and unspeakable domineering spirit appears here.


    That''s The inheritance of king of heaven gold sabre.


    Boom!


    Like thunder, at this moment, Chen Heng''s mind flashed all kinds of inspiration, and a huge message exploded and appeared in his mind.


    Compared with those magic soldiers swallowed by Chen Heng, the inheritance contained in the king''s golden sword is undoubtedly much stronger and more complex.


    Chen Heng even doubted that the owner of the heavenly king''s golden sword was defeated by the original Tiangu jianzun.


    Otherwise, how could there be such a performance? Even the spirit of the instrument in the king of heaven''s golden sword dissipated.


    Terror gradually erupted.


    When time passed, the breath on the heavenly king''s golden sword began to weaken. Finally, even the long sword itself could not be maintained.


    When the divinity in the heavenly king golden Dao was completely absorbed and lost its supporting power, the crack on the long Dao began to change and expand.


    Click


    A slight noise came out.


    A faint crack appeared on the long knife. It was very weak at first, but then it spread all over the long knife itself.


    At the end of this situation, the king''s golden knife completely collapsed, turned into a pile of tiny fragments and fell to the ground.


    To be exact, it fell in front of Chen Heng.


    The crisp sound of the heavenly king''s golden knife awakened Chen Heng and made him wake up briefly from his enlightenment.


    Then he looked at the king''s golden knife in front of him, shook his head silently, sighed, and then continued to move.


    By now, the essence of the king''s golden sword has been absorbed by him, whether it''s internal inheritance or strength.


    But it''s not over yet.


    Even without the support of inheritance and power, it is only a pile of fragments in front of us. It is also a good material, which seems to contain the profound meaning of the avenue of heaven and earth. It is the divine gold bred by heaven and earth, which is extremely precious.


    There is no doubt that these can not be missed.


    So Chen Heng continued to move and began to absorb the pile of fragments in front of him.


    Bursts of clear sound came out.


    In front of him, pieces of Tianwang golden Dao disappeared and were integrated into his body by Chen Heng.


    In mid air, somehow, a thunder began to appear, appeared in all directions, and then fell fiercely downward.


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked at the falling thunder, then suddenly.


    "Is it time again?"


    He looked into the sky and looked at the sky.


    Above the sky, there were dark clouds, and now it looked gradually rich.


    It seems that there are bursts of thunder raging and about to break out.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, a glimmer of enlightenment flashed in Chen Heng''s heart.


    If nothing happens, his third military robbery will soon come.


    Calculate the time. It''s really fast.


    For more than a year, he has been devouring all kinds of divine soldiers, devouring the divine plunder and materials, and has accumulated a strong accumulation.


    This is the accumulation gained by swallowing other magic soldiers, which is already very strong.


    After swallowing the king''s golden sword in front of him, Chen Hengda directly reached the critical point and was about to start the robbery.


    Of course, there is still a little time.


    According to Chen Heng''s estimation, he should have another month or two to get through the robbery, which is enough to finish what he has in front of him.


    In front of him, this area is the place where the king of heaven''s golden sword is entrenched. There are not many sword spirits everywhere, and the vitality is also very strong, which is very suitable for him to survive the robbery.


    Various thoughts flashed in his heart. Chen Heng continued to fall into silence and began to concentrate on swallowing, completely swallowing the king''s gold knife in front of him.


    In this way, another two months passed.


    On the same day, the last fragment of Wang Jindao disappeared and was integrated into his body by Chen Heng. The army robbery in mid air will eventually begin to rage.


    Thunder gradually fell and bombarded Chen Heng.


    When the thunder fell and hit Chen Heng''s body, it made a clear sound, as if gold and iron collided, especially clear.


    Looking carefully, we can find that Chen Heng''s body has changed greatly at the moment.


    After swallowing many magic soldiers along the road, and even swallowing the king of heaven''s golden sword, at the moment, most of Chen Heng''s body has been turned into gold. The whole body is like cast by golden glass, which is particularly exquisite and beautiful.


    But beyond this beauty, it has a solid nature that is completely inconsistent with its appearance.


    In mid air, no matter how the thunder fell, the ancient sword in front of me was completely unmoved, as if it had not been affected at all.


    This performance is much easier than the previous two military robberies.


    Of course, this is not a weakening of the army.


    In fact, as Chen Heng''s Third Military robbery, the force of this military robbery is very powerful. Only at the beginning, any thunder is enough to seriously damage the existence of the third ring level.


    But compared with Chen Heng at the moment, there is still no change.


    Compared with the past, Chen Heng''s body has changed qualitatively and become very strong.


    In mid air, even though the thunder is strong and terrible, Chen Heng still has no way to face the moment.


    Bursts of clear sounds broke out, and the power of terror dissipated.


    On Chen Heng''s body, marks began to emerge quickly, and then disappeared quickly.


    The whole process is like being tempered.


    The thunder in front of him is like a terrible hammer of heaven and earth. It is tempered by Chen Heng to make his body constantly change and brand the laws and meanings of heaven and earth in his body.


    Subtle runes are displayed over Chen Heng''s body.


    At some point, Chen Heng''s body flew directly across the sky and into the army robbery.


    Subsequently, the sound of terror continued to break out.


    Compared with the past, this time Chen Heng''s military robbery lasted longer, and the power fluctuation was even more terrible, reaching a frightening level.


    This military robbery lasted two days and two nights, and finally came to an end.


    The earth has long been devastated and in a mess.


    However, the mountain where the heavenly king Jindao was located is still intact, and it doesn''t seem to have changed much.


    Chen Heng fell from the air and fell on the mountain again, and began to cultivate himself.


    Looking carefully, at the moment, Chen Heng''s body is incomparably bright. It seems that there are divine lights shining on it.


    Endless Shenhua appeared, making him look like a magic sword in myths and legends, with enough power to suppress everything.


    However, even though it is so terrible, there are still some cracks in Chen Heng''s body, some of which are even very terrible.


    This also proves something.


    In the recent military robbery, Chen Heng was still injured, not unharmed.


    However, compared with the previous two times, this time is much better.


    Falling from mid air, Chen Heng fell into silence again, ready to digest this harvest and repair his own damage.


    As a result, the destructive Qi that originally filled the four directions gradually dissipated, and the terror breath belonging to Chen Heng gradually converged, so that the region gradually returned to calm, not as terrible as in the past.


    The world seems to have recovered calm, and everything is recovering rapidly and developing gradually.


    In this way, another three years passed.


    After three years, Chen Heng''s body has faded and turned into the rustic and simple appearance of the past.


    This is Chen Heng''s instinctive camouflage, which will happen when he falls into transformation.


    On this day, an inexplicable Qi machine was spreading, affecting the whole sword tomb.


    Feeling the strange vitality, Chen Heng was awakened and recovered from the silence again.


    He raised his head and looked into the distance.


    In his sight, a golden door began to open slowly.


    The door to the outside world is opened again.

 Chapter 608

    "Is this time again..."


    Standing still on the mountain, Chen Heng was awakened by the smell from the outside. He couldn''t help raising his head and looking into the distance.


    Under his gaze, there seems to be a golden door slowly opening in the distance, in which a new world appears, which is clearly displayed in front of Chen Heng at the moment.


    That is the outside world, with incomparable breath and brightness, and so is the law fluctuation, which is particularly clear in Chen Heng''s view.


    That''s the outside world.


    After several years, the passage between the outside world and the sword tomb seems to have been opened again.


    But in this regard, Chen Heng could not help frowning.


    If he remembers correctly, there seems to be a little distance from five years now.


    According to the Qionghua sword sect, the sword tomb can only be opened after five years, but it is still several months away from five years.


    The sword tomb opened earlier?


    Chen Heng flashed the idea in his heart, then raised his head, looked forward and stared at the earth.


    On the earth ahead, with the fluctuation of vitality, a strong vitality atmosphere emerged, followed by a complete figure.


    A young man in a white robe appeared in the sword tomb. At the moment, he stood there and looked at the sword tomb in front of him with a faint smile on his face.


    "After years of planning, I finally came in this sword tomb..."


    The young man looked at the sword tomb in front of him and said softly with a smile on his face.


    Behind him, the golden door opened and figures came out one by one.


    It was a powerful figure. Everyone''s breath was so strong that they reached the peak of the spirit level.


    Feeling the scene in front of him, Chen Heng frowned secretly.


    The current formation is obviously different from the past.


    The last time the gate of the sword tomb was opened, Chen Heng clearly remembered that the cultivation of those who entered was not high. There was no other spiritual level except song qingruo.


    But this is a good time.


    From the white robed youth, no one came in lower than the spirit.


    Even from the terrible smell of those people, many of them are even above the spirit.


    Just in order to enter this sword tomb, the forced suppression of their cultivation is still transforming the spirit.


    It''s just that there''s something wrong with pure cultivation. It seems that the breath of these people is also very good. They don''t look like people of Qionghua sword sect, but they are somewhat similar to those monks of huangquan sect.


    What is this?


    Chen Heng frowned secretly. He couldn''t feel the situation clearly.


    But obviously, the scene in front of us is by no means unusual.


    Probably something big is going to happen.


    Various thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart. Then he thought a little. His breath became more and more insipid and disappeared directly.


    At the moment, Chen Heng completely converges his own breath, and his own breath disappears. On the surface, he looks like an ordinary soldier.


    no way out.


    The other side''s posture looks a little scary.


    Chen Heng is not sure whether the other party came for himself.


    Although Chen Heng feels that the probability of this should be very small.


    Ahead, the rolling vitality is raging and pouring into the four directions.


    The young man in white robe stood in place and felt the surging vitality in the sword tomb. He couldn''t help taking a deep breath and was intoxicated: "it''s worthy of being the sword tomb left by the Tiangu sword statue at the beginning. It''s really unique."


    "There are few such surging vitality between heaven and earth today."


    "I didn''t come to the wrong place."


    He opened his mouth quietly with a faint smile on his face.


    The next moment, he stepped forward and came to the front.


    Just in an instant, his figure quickly disappeared and came to another area.


    That''s another flat area.


    It is very barren everywhere. There is scrap iron everywhere and there is no spiritual existence.


    There is no doubt that this area is very unique. It is somewhat similar to the area where Tianwang golden Dao was before. There is no trace of other sword spirits.


    However, the reason why Chen Heng''s area was so before was because of the long-term suppression of Tianwang golden Dao in the past.


    In front of this area, I don''t know why.


    When he came here, the young man felt the faint Qi around him, and his face showed some nostalgia.


    "Here it is."


    With a look of nostalgia on his face, he then sighed softly: "it took me 50 years to find this place after lurking for so long."


    "The long cherished wish of our school for thousands of years can finally be realized today..."


    As he spoke, he waved his hand.


    A wave of vitality generated, seduced the surrounding runes, and produced a huge response.


    In an instant, the earth began to turbulence, the vitality around began to surge, and there was an unusual response.


    In front of this area, there is a profound Dharma array that hides the things under it.


    Now, with the youth coming here, the Dharma array has been activated again and revealed again.


    Glimmers of light flickered here.


    Vaguely, the majesty of terror appeared, and the breath made people feel instinctive palpitation and terror.


    Then, the earth was turbulent, and the hidden existence below began to emerge, revealing its original appearance.


    It was a corpse.


    Under the Dharma array, corpses appeared, and there was an inexplicable smell on them.


    Compared with ordinary corpses, these corpses are abnormal. Their breath is different from that of ordinary people. They vaguely echo the laws of heaven and earth, and have a feeling of conforming to the laws of the body.


    "Buddha body, holy body, magic body... A total of eight kinds of physique gather here, which is enough for sacrifice and practice."


    Looking at the corpses under his feet, the young man smiled faintly and said, "coupled with the origin of the sword body, I think it''s enough to sacrifice and let the magic soldiers wake up."


    The voice fell, and a group of people in the distance came over.


    They came forward and then carried out the people bound among them.


    It was a delicate looking woman with a cool temperament. She was no one else. She was the first disciple of Qionghua sword sect. She was born with a sword body of song qingruo.


    But compared with the usual, song qingruo''s breath has changed a lot at the moment.


    At the moment, she had lost her usual bearing and her breath looked very embarrassed.


    Everywhere in her body, there were blood marks, which were obviously badly hurt.


    Being carried out by the crowd, song qingruo reluctantly raised his head and looked at the white robed youth in front of him. His eyes were spitting fire: "Huo Changliu, you!"


    "Younger martial sister song, why care."


    In the face of song qingruo''s anger, the young man just smiled, then lowered his head and whispered, "that''s what I am. I''m lurking in Qionghua sword sect, only for the sword tomb. Why should younger martial sister be so angry?"


    "Only for the sword tomb?"


    Song qingruo sneered, and then looked at the many corpses exposed in the pit ahead: "what are you?"


    "You deliberately hunted and killed many Tianjiao and brought them here to sacrifice soldiers in order to awaken the legendary magic weapon?"


    "Otherwise?"


    Huo Changliu smiled and said, "if not, why should I hide in Qionghua sword sect?"


    "It''s you, younger martial sister. You really surprised me."


    He turned around and looked at Song qingruo in front of him. Then he smiled: "I think the congenital sword body is really a rare thing in a thousand years. It''s hard to see even at the peak of heaven and earth, but I didn''t think there was another one in Nanyue."


    "Your source, even among the many sources we have collected, can also rank among the top three."


    "Do you know how surprised I was when I saw you?"


    He smiled, looked at Song qingruo in front of him and said softly.


    "So, you planned to become my own biography of Qionghua sword sect, and made me fail when I broke through the obstacles of transforming spirit?"


    Song qingruo''s face was cold, his eyes were full of killing intention, and he stared at Huo Changliu in front of him.


    "If not, how can I get it easily?"


    Huo Changliu sighed softly and then said, "although Qionghua sword sect is not the top, it is one of the five schools in Nanyue. Under normal circumstances, I want to attack younger martial sister song. How can it be so easy."


    "Only by joining Qionghua sword sect and gaining your trust, younger martial sister song, can I be so easy."


    "But it''s so far. It''s no use saying more."


    He turned around and looked at Song qingruo in front of him with a smile on his face: "younger martial sister song, please don''t worry. I won''t take your life if I fight at the same door."


    "It''s just the origin of your sword, but it''s going to stay."


    Song qingruo didn''t speak, but stared at Huo Changliu.


    Even if she doesn''t kill people, in Song qingruo''s case, once she refines and seizes the original source of the sword body in her body, she can be said to be abandoned. It is not only difficult to maintain her original accomplishments, but also likely to become a disabled person, and she can no longer set foot on the path of cultivation.


    Huo Changliu''s practice is more painful for Tianjiao such as song qingruo than killing her directly.


    Just now, she didn''t say much. She just stared at Huo Changliu and said, "where''s Xiao Han?"


    "At this time, do you still care about him?"


    "Younger martial sister song, you really pay attention to younger martial brother Xiao as always......"


    Standing in place, listening to song qingruo''s words, Huo Changliu shook his head, then raised his head and said again: "I did send someone to kill him."


    "But I didn''t see his body."

 Chapter 609

    In situ, song qingruo stood there awkwardly. At the moment, listening to Huo Changliu''s words, he was nervous first and then relieved.


    "As I thought, younger martial sister song really cares about that younger martial brother Xiao."


    Standing in the same place, Huo Changliu observed song qingruo''s reaction, then opened his mouth quietly and said with a smile, as if thinking.


    "He saved my life."


    Song qingruo''s face was cold and spoke faintly. Then he raised his head, looked straight at Huo Changliu in front of him, and said, "what have you done?"


    "Why did you do it to him?"


    "Originally, I didn''t mean to start with him."


    Huo Changliu shook his head and whispered, "he just knows too much and tries to investigate something."


    "I''m sorry about this, but there''s no other way."


    "But it doesn''t matter that things are so far."


    He turned around and looked at Song qingruo in front of him. Then he whispered, "please also ask younger martial sister song to go on the road."


    The slight words fell, and the voice sounded very soft. It spread around and spread to song qingruo''s ears.


    With Huo Changliu''s words, everything in front of him began to change.


    The Dharma array here opened quickly, and the brilliance in it shrouded the place.


    The virtual shadow of a long sword appears here.


    It was an illusory long sword, which was completely formed by runes, with an inexplicable sense of unreal.


    But in this illusion, there is a new sense of reality, which makes people feel particularly unique.


    However, no matter how, this power is real and powerful.


    At the moment when the shadow of the long sword came, the breath around began to fluctuate.


    If you enlarge the field of vision and put it into the whole sword tomb, you will find that at this moment, the vitality in the whole sword tomb is fluctuating, like being pulled by some unique force towards here.


    It was the illusory sword in front of him that caused all this.


    It is absorbing the vitality and strength of the whole sword tomb to make up for itself.


    More than that, beside the illusory sword, there were new changes in coffins.


    The corpses were glowing, and the origin of them was blooming and gushing towards the long sword ahead.


    In an instant, runes emerged, and the profound meaning of the vast law was revealed at this moment, giving people a terrible feeling of facing the world directly.


    Looking at the prestige of the long sword, even song qingruo was stunned, and his body began to throb.


    She was born with a sword body. She had strong affinity and sensitivity to the spirit of the instrument. Therefore, she immediately felt the terrible power contained in the long sword in front of her.


    Although the long sword is illusory, it feels too terrible. Once it breaks out, I''m afraid it can destroy the whole sword tomb and reach a terrible situation.


    "This is... Futu sword?"


    Looking at the illusory long sword gradually formed in front of him, song qingruo was shocked and couldn''t help opening his mouth at the moment.


    "Good."


    Huo Changliu nodded and smiled: "since ancient times, there has been a distinction between heaven, earth and man."


    "Like the Qionghua sword of the Qionghua sword sect, those who have passed the military robbery and achieved the body of divine soldiers are human divine soldiers."


    "As for the heavenly and earthly divine soldiers, they are made from nature and are cast by heaven and earth. Each has its own unique origin."


    "No matter when their own body is broken, the origin will always exist in the world and will not disappear."


    "The floating Tu sword in front of us is one of them."


    While talking, he turned around and looked at the futu sword gradually formed in front of him. He sighed: "ten thousand years ago, the master of futu sword fought with Tiangu sword statue. They were fighting in the border famine."


    "In the end, the futu sword was broken, and Tiangu jianzun became Tianzun."


    "Just as an earth magic weapon, even if the futu sword is broken, its origin will survive and will not disappear."


    "After years of tossing and turning, our sect finally found the location of the floating Tu sword and found it here."


    "Although the futu sword has been found, it has long been broken. It only has its origin and is sealed by the sword tomb. It can''t be really taken away."


    "If you want to really take it away, the only way is to condense its form again and form it again, so that it will not be restrained and suppressed by the sword tomb."


    He opened his mouth quietly, told the past origin of the long sword in front of him one by one, and gave it to song qingruo.


    "So you designed to sneak into Qionghua sword sect and use the stable channel between Qionghua sword sect and sword tomb to achieve your goal?"


    In front of him, song qingruo opened his mouth coldly and stared at Huo Changliu in front of him.


    "Good."


    Huo Changliu nodded. He didn''t deny song qingruo''s words, but directly admitted it: "from the current results, I''m undoubtedly right."


    "Younger martial sister song, what else do you want to say?"


    He turned and looked at Song qingruo in front of him. He smiled and whispered.


    "If not, please ask younger martial sister song to go."


    The voice fell, and the surrounding Qi machine suddenly changed.


    Under the manipulation of the crowd, the front Dharma array began to show changes.


    Outside the eight coffins, a new position was empty, and then showed great attraction, which directly attracted song qingruo''s whole body to that position.


    Then, mysterious runes broke through the air, fixed song qingruo there, began to refine her origin and slowly pulled it out.


    There is no doubt that this is an extremely painful process, even more than digging the heart and knocking the bone.


    Song qingruo''s face quickly turned pale and lost all her blood color.


    But even so, she still kept silent and endured such pain silently.


    Huo Changliu looked at Song qingruo''s posture with some appreciation, and then shook his head: "it''s a pity..."


    "Younger martial sister song, you are the best regardless of will, talent and talent..."


    "Unfortunately, I''m not destined to be a passer-by..."


    He sighed softly and said so.


    Even if it is not limited to Nanyue, but put it in those prosperous areas with many spiritual veins, song qingruo is also absolutely arrogant. The congenital sword body is enough to amaze anyone.


    Unfortunately, his status as the daughter of the leader of Qionghua sword sect has determined his position to a certain extent.


    Not to mention the revival of futu sword at the moment.


    For Huo Changliu, compared with song qingruo, the futu sword in front of him is more important.


    So he turned around, looked forward, and looked at the slowly forming futu sword in front of him.


    Runes are flying around and finally condensing on the long sword in front of them to help them condense into form.


    The formation of futu sword is actually far from as simple as it seems.


    As early as hundreds of years ago, the people behind Huo Changliu had found the place where the futu sword was suppressed, but they didn''t take it out at the first time.


    In these hundreds of years, they collected materials from everywhere, filled them into the floating butcher sword, searched everywhere, and even dug out many ancient gods, and finally gathered the origin of the different physique in front of them.


    The whole process took hundreds of years to achieve today''s ease.


    However, all this is obviously worth it.


    Standing in the same place, Huo Changliu looked at the slowly formed futu sword in front of him and the terrible breath around him. The idea flashed in his heart.


    As a land god soldier, futu sword belongs to the top even if it is in the land god soldier.


    Once it takes shape, even if it is only obtained by an ordinary friar, it is enough to set foot on Tianjiao Road, and it is easy to break through all the way thereafter.


    Even, as the top level of the earth God army, the benchmark of the futu sword itself is the realm of heaven.


    Having obtained the futu sword, although it can not be guaranteed that it will enter the realm of heaven, it will undoubtedly have more hope.


    And this is enough. It is the magic weapon that countless monks dream of.


    If Huo Changliu can get it, he will have a sufficient grasp of the future. No matter what situation he faces, he will be able to face it directly.


    As soon as he read this, he recovered his peace of mind and continued to look forward.

 Chapter 610

    Time passed slowly.


    In the same place, Huo Changliu looked at the front carefully, and his eyes stared at it. He looked inexplicably nervous.


    Of course, this tension is actually very normal.


    The futu sword in front of them has been their expectation for hundreds of years.


    In order to make the futu sword in front of them take shape, they have arranged for hundreds of years and designed all the way. I don''t know how much they have paid to achieve the current results.


    If even this can not succeed, it is undoubtedly a desperate thing.


    Thinking of this, all the people present stared at the door, and their faces were particularly nervous.


    Invisible, a tense atmosphere emerged.


    But fortunately, the scene that emerged ahead did not disappoint them.


    With the passage of time, including song qingruo, the origin of nine unique constitutions was slowly extracted and merged into the illusory long sword ahead.


    As this movement continued, the body of the floating butcher sword gradually became solid, as if it was about to recover and really condensed its own body.


    Boom!


    Everywhere, bursts of thunder resounded, and faintly, there seemed to be bursts of dark clouds enveloping the place, as if God was shocked and angry.


    Thunder kept falling down and onto the illusory body of the floating Tu sword, but it didn''t cause any waves. Instead, it was like being absorbed by it. All the power of thunder disappeared and integrated into the body of the floating Tu sword.


    Soldier robbery?


    No, this is not a military robbery, but a miracle formed by the appearance of the breath of floating Tu sword and its connection with the vitality of the outside world.


    However, even so, the thunder is also extremely terrible, not inferior to many magic soldiers. Moreover, if Huo Changliu could plan here for hundreds of years, the forces behind Huo Changliu are not weaker than Qionghua sword sect, and even better.


    It will be even more so when the futu sword comes to hand.


    In that case, what''s to be afraid of?


    Huo Changliu''s mind flashed all kinds of thoughts, and he was full of confidence at the moment.


    However, compared with his self-confidence, Chen Heng in the distance obviously has a different view.


    "Fate is not bad, but it''s a pity that it''s worse than the previous man."


    In the distance, on the towering peaks, Chen Heng stood here alone, looking at the scene in the distance, and couldn''t help shaking his head.


    From the beginning to the present, he has been observing in the dark.


    At first, he thought that people from Qionghua sword sect would still enter the sword tomb this time.


    But judging from the current situation, it is obviously not the case.


    Even from the fact that song qingruo was captured and thrown down as a sacrifice, it is obvious that great changes have taken place in Qionghua sword sect. At this moment, it may have been impossible to control the sword tomb.


    It''s really a big stroke to use a congenital sword body and other unique physical sources as sacrifices to sacrifice the futu sword.


    Even in Chen Heng''s view, these skills are also amazing.


    Song qingruo''s innate sword body is very unique, which is a unique constitution bred by the world. The origin makes Chen Heng feel special, which is a very cherished constitution.


    As for the origin of the other eight constitutions, although most of them are not as good as song qingruo''s congenital sword body, they are also very good.


    Even if it were Chen Heng, it would be a surprise to get one of them, let alone so much.


    The group of people in front gathered so many sources, which is really a great deal.


    And that futu sword is definitely worth it.


    From that floating sword, Chen Heng can feel the power of terror.


    "That source..."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng murmured to himself, and various thoughts flashed in his heart.


    The origin of the futu sword is very powerful, like the innate law bred by this world, which is particularly unique.


    Chen Heng is also familiar with it, which is similar to the initial space in the initial world.


    That is the breath of the origin of the world.


    "Is that futu sword one of the origins of the world?"


    Many thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart. At the moment, he subconsciously wants to do something.


    There is no doubt that this is an extremely precious thing. If it can be obtained, it will be of great benefit to Chen Heng at the moment.


    Not to mention the nine unique origins including song qingruo.


    If these things can be obtained, it will be of great help to Chen Heng. It can not only make him further, but even his noumenon will benefit a lot.


    So Do it?


    Chen Heng raised his head, looked at Huo Changliu and others in front, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    It''s nothing to do now.


    Although the strength of Huo Changliu and others is fairly good, it is nothing in Chen Heng''s opinion. If you really do it, it is just a sword.


    But the Fu Tu sword was a little troublesome. The smell on it made Chen Heng frown and feel surprised.


    However, no matter what you say, there is still some strength to fight.


    Great words, struggling to activate the power of the true spirit and consume the power, Chen Heng still has the confidence to suppress everything.


    However, just when he wanted to do it, an accident happened.


    "It''s him..."


    Chen Heng looked at a figure beside Huo Changliu, and his face could not help showing some unexpected colors.


    Under his gaze, beside Huo Changliu, a young man was standing there.


    It was a figure covered by robes. The dress seemed to be no different from the others around, but in fact, the person among them was a familiar guy.


    Xiao Han.


    He impressively entered the sword tomb, and Xiao Han disguised well compared with song qingruo who was directly put into the altar.


    At the moment, he was standing not far from the figure of Huo Changliu, but no one felt abnormal, just like it was.


    This kind of disguise is really surprising.


    Chen Heng''s face was strange. He gave up his original intention, temporarily restrained his action and continued to watch.


    "Let him take the lead first......"


    Many thoughts flashed through his mind, and then he thought so.


    According to his understanding of the destiny, Xiao Han will lurk here and clearly come to do things.


    In that case, there''s nothing wrong with letting it take the lead.


    Let''s look at his operation.


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart. At the moment, he couldn''t help being interested.


    So he continued to look ahead and paid silent attention.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    "Haven''t you fainted yet?"


    Standing in the same place, Huo Changliu looked at the front, his face as white as paper, but he still insisted on song qingruo who did not fall, and his face showed some surprise.


    Even for him, song qingruo''s will is also amazing.


    "Little Lord, do you want to continue?"


    Aside, a hoarse voice sounded.


    Beside Huo Changliu, a man in white came forward, wearing a mask on his face, and suddenly said.


    While talking, he stepped forward, half knelt on the ground and silently approached Huo Changliu.


    Huo Changliu glanced at this man and didn''t care much. He just said, "it''s not the time."


    "Wait until the sacrifice is finished, and then save her."


    "At least if we fight together, let her live......"


    Huo Changliu shook his head and said so.


    "Little Lord, be kind..."


    Around, voices came in unison, complimenting each other.


    The white robed man in front of Huo Changliu was the same, and his hoarse voice kept ringing.


    Then he got up slowly and looked like he wanted to go back.


    But his movements are slow.


    In front of him, Huo Chang turned around and didn''t care too much.


    Just the next moment, an inexplicable feeling emerged from his heart.


    As if some fatal crisis was about to happen, a chill grew and poured into my mind.


    Feeling this feeling, Huo Changliu''s body paused, then looked at the white robed man on one side, and said uneasily, "you..."


    The voice fell and the bright brilliance was displayed.


    A long knife suddenly fell and fell towards the front.


    Just for a moment, the white robed man in front of him made a fierce hand, pulled out a black long knife, and chopped it hard at Huo Changliu.


    This attack contained the power of terror. Just when it was shot, the terrible sound broke through the air, causing bursts of dull noise in the air, especially crisp and terrible.


    Only with this blow, the terrible power of transforming the spirit peak was fully displayed, especially terrible.


    "You!"


    Huo Changliu suddenly changed color, his body began to turbulence, and subconsciously wanted to make some moves.


    Just at this time, it''s too late.


    With mental calculation but without intention, the distance is so close that even some magical powers can''t be used.


    Wow


    Drops of blood fell on the ground with a smell of blood.


    The scene was quiet for a moment, and the air was particularly quiet.


    Only the sound of the long knife falling is so clear.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    In the distance, Huo Changliu''s voice came again.

 Chapter 611

    The long knife cut off and left blood marks on the ground.


    But not far away, Huo Changliu''s figure still appeared and did not fall under the knife just now.


    Of course, Huo Changliu doesn''t look very good at the moment.


    At that moment, he seemed to avoid the fatal place, but there was also a huge wound in front of his chest, on which golden bones could be seen faintly.


    An extraordinary breath escapes, giving people a very extraordinary feeling.


    Huo Changliu himself also looks unusual. In other words, he once practiced a unique forging secret method. His blood has a little gold, which seems to have a sacred and extraordinary meaning.


    "Who are you?"


    In front, the cold voice came and finally reached everyone present.


    Huo Changliu stared at Xiao Han''s position. In his eyes, there seemed to be a God King looming, emerging at the moment, showing boundless majesty.


    The power of that kind of brilliance is particularly amazing. Just the instinct of its Qi machine escapes, which is enough to make people shudder.


    Under this brilliance, the wound on Huo Changliu''s body began to recover rapidly, with a bit of divine power, rippling everywhere, like the son of God.


    The people around were shocked.


    They came forward one by one and directly surrounded the white robed man disguised by Xiao Han without giving him any gap.


    It seems that even if a fly wants to fly out, it is impossible.


    At this point, Xiao Han no longer covered up anything.


    Standing where he was, he stretched out his hand, took off the mask on his face and threw it away.


    Then, his own breath spread out and rippled in all directions, attracting the vitality of all directions.


    "You... Xiao Han?"


    Looking at Xiao Han''s appearance, all the people present were surprised. Even Huo Changliu couldn''t help frowning and was surprised: "you''re not dead?"


    "Thanks to you, I''m not dead yet..."


    Surrounded by the people around him, Xiao Han was shocked. He looked directly at Huo Changliu in front of him and stared at him closely. Among them, there were strands of killing intention, which was particularly conspicuous.


    "Your accomplishments..."


    Huo Changliu was surprised and felt the breath of Xiao Han. At the moment, he couldn''t help frowning.


    "I remember you built the foundation as early as March..."


    Over the past few years, Xiao Han has clashed with them.


    Under several conflicts, they naturally know Xiao Han''s strength very well.


    Xiao Han three months ago, his strength should still be at the peak level of building a foundation. Although he is only one step away from Hualing, it is not time for a breakthrough.


    But now when I see it, I have reached the level of spiritual transformation.


    Not even an ordinary spirit.


    At least just now, the knife he cut at Huo Changliu was definitely not what ordinary spirit could hit.


    The power of that level is about to reach the peak of spirit melting.


    Even the friars in the broken pill realm should be dignified and dare not take it easily.


    The strength at this level is not like that of an ordinary spiritual friar.


    They were not surprised, even shocked.


    Because such a big change takes place in a short time, it can''t be done under normal circumstances.


    "It seems that in these months, you have also had some adventures, which not only let you survive, but also strengthened so much in just a few months."


    Looking at Xiao Han in front of him, Huo Changliu thought deeply, and then continued to speak: "unfortunately, even so, you are too confident."


    "The cultivation of Hualing peak is really good in Qionghua sword school, but what can we do here?"


    He looked ahead, a faint smile reappeared on his face, and then waved his hand.


    At his side, figures walked towards the front and approached Xiao Han.


    The breath of these people is undoubtedly very strong. Even the weakest one is not inferior to Xiao Han and will not be weaker than Hualing.


    This is Huo Changliu''s team.


    If the people present calculated carefully, there would be at least a dozen.


    More than a dozen souls work together?


    No matter how powerful Xiao Han''s combat power is, I''m afraid he will hate at the moment.


    In the distance, under the altar, song qingruo seemed to notice the situation here. Song qingruo struggled to raise her head and looked at Xiao Han. She was worried in her sight.


    "Huo Changliu, do you think since I dare to come here, I''m not prepared for anything?"


    Ahead, Xiao Han''s voice came.


    Facing Huo Changliu''s pressing step by step, he was not afraid, but spoke coldly.


    "Oh?"


    His words aroused Huo Changliu''s interest, made him stop, and then smiled: "in that case, why don''t you show your means?"


    "You see..."


    He pointed to the Dharma array in the distance and song qingruo: "the altar is running, and your favorite younger martial sister song is among them."


    "If you really have the ability, use it."


    He smiled, then continued to step forward and walked towards Xiao Han.


    Step by step, his steps are very stable. He walks at a stable pace every step, with a unique sense of rhythm.


    "You''ll see."


    Xiao Han sneered and walked away without hesitation.


    Just when everyone thought that he wanted to escape, a blue crystal bead appeared in Xiao Han''s hand.


    It''s a crystal bead of blue color. The color is pure and beautiful. It seems to contain boundless Shenhua, which is particularly bright and eye-catching.


    Even if you don''t hold it in your hand, you can feel the extraordinary of this crystal bead from a distance.


    Of course, this is not its most attractive place.


    If it''s just a magic weapon, can this crystal bead be stronger than the futu sword as an earth God?


    Only on it, the breath that is indistinctly connected with the surrounding world and the sword tomb in front of us is the place that really makes people change color.


    "Is that... World stone?"


    Looking at the blue crystal bead in Xiao Han''s hand in front, Huo Changliu''s footsteps stopped. At the moment, his face suddenly changed.


    He recognized that the thing in Xiao Han''s hand was a world stone.


    The so-called world stone is a very unique treasure. It will be born with a small probability only after the world is destroyed. It is an absolute treasure.


    And this treasure also plays a very important role.


    It can be used to suppress the small world and open up the world to some extent.


    It is conceivable that this kind of thing must be an absolute treasure, which can only be found by the Legendary God.


    In front of Xiao Han, he was able to find one.


    Of course, this is not the most suffocating.


    As like as two peas, the breath of the world stone is just like that of the sword.


    "Is it..."


    An idea flashed through his mind and a sense of crisis suddenly occurred.


    Sure enough, at the next moment, the uneasy premonition in his heart came true.


    Ahead, Xiao Han took a deep breath and then urged the world stone in his hand.


    Suddenly, the brilliance broke out, and the mighty force rushed forward.


    In front of the sword tomb, it seemed that it suddenly came to life. A new force began to emerge and condensed on the world stone in Chen Heng''s hands.


    The vitality around him was vast and all rushed towards Xiao Han. The blessing of that force was extremely terrible and powerful. Almost in an instant, Xiao Han crossed the long boundary and reached a higher level.


    "That piece is really the world stone of the sword tomb!"


    Looking at this scene, Huo Changliu immediately affirmed the idea in his heart. His eyes opened wide and felt particularly incredible.


    If the small world wants long-term stability, it must not lack the existence of world stone.


    The sword tomb in front of us can exist for thousands of years. It is still so stable that there is no sign of collapse. There is undoubtedly the blessing of the world stone.


    What Huo Changliu didn''t expect was that this world stone somehow fell into Xiao Han''s hands.


    Being in the sword tomb, the role that this world stone can play will be huge.


    "No!"


    In situ, Huo Changliu flashed various ideas in his heart, then suddenly realized something, raised his head fiercely and looked forward.


    I saw a violent impact coming from there and suppressing it here.


    That force is so powerful and terrible that it has far exceeded the scope of soul transformation and reached a higher level.


    This is the manifestation of the power of the sword tomb. It is directly shaped under the traction of the world stone and turned into an immediate offensive. The level of power has reached a level that ordinary people can''t imagine.


    In the face of the power of this world stone, let alone their spirits, I''m afraid even the existence of the baby level can''t face it directly. It will be directly crushed by the power of the whole sword tomb and fall cleanly.


    "The only way to survive is......"


    Huo Changliu opened his eyes and stared at the altar in the distance.


    To be exact, it is the futu sword, which has changed from illusion to reality and looks particularly mysterious at the moment.


    Although the sword tomb is only a small world, the world stone in front of it can not extract all the power of the whole sword tomb.


    However, as long as the power of the sword tomb is pulled out by the world stone, the power it erupts is absolutely irresistible to Huo Changliu.


    At this moment, the only thing that can stop the existence of this force is the futu sword in the distance.


    Thinking of this, Huo Changliu bit his teeth and finally ignored other things at the moment.


    Without the slightest hesitation, he rushed to the altar in front and walked towards it.


    Around, the others did the same, followed by Huo Changliu.


    The scene of flesh and blood began to appear.


    Around Huo Changliu, some people reacted relatively quickly. Just as Huo Changliu made some moves, they immediately followed him and successfully entered the sword area shrouded by the futu sword. They were covered by the sword area and sheltered in it.


    But others who haven''t had time to avoid are not so lucky.


    Under Xiao Han''s blow, they were all washed into a pile of broken meat, and the whole body exploded directly.


    The sky was full of blood and smell.

 Chapter 612

    The smell of blood is flying all over the sky and spreading here.


    Huo Chang turned around and just saw the huge vitality tide rushing towards him. At the moment, he was scouring the Dharma array here. Looking at this posture, he seemed to want to rush away the Dharma array.


    The scene before us was appalling.


    Sword mound is a secret world left by Tiangu sword statue. Although its power is not too strong, it is definitely not weak.


    In terms of the size of the small world, even if less than 1% of the power is mobilized, it is enough to suppress everything.


    At least at the level before infanticide, there is no probability that you want to survive this impact.


    Thinking of this, Huo Changliu''s face was not blue.


    "Xiao Han, damn you!"


    He opened his mouth coldly. His face, which had always been smiling, was now full of frost and looked cold.


    At this moment, the killing intention in his heart was so strong that it almost came out, which shocked the world.


    The next moment, he turned and looked at the long sword hanging aside.


    After this period of operation, the virtual shadow of the futu sword has changed at the moment. It looks more or less solid. It is no longer as before, as if it is completely illusory.


    Around, including song qingruo, the nine origins are still continuously integrated into the futu sword. It seems that it is far from the end.


    "Only half of it..."


    Standing in place, Huo Changliu observed the shape of the floating Tu sword, looked at the running runes, and all kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart.


    The futu sword seems to be fully revived. I''m afraid it''s not enough to completely integrate the origin of these nine constitutions.


    Not to mention that it''s only half merged at the moment.


    However, if it is only used, it is enough.


    After such a long time of learning, the body of futu sword has condensed again and is enough to use.


    At this point, Huo Changliu looked to the outside world.


    Huge forces are still pounding here.


    The power of futu sword diffuses, forming a strong sword field, which continuously blocks the external forces.


    However, despite this, the power from the sword tomb is too powerful. Even this sword field can''t completely block it, so we can only reluctantly block it.


    After a long time, it will eventually collapse.


    If you want to break the game, you can only break the cohesive force of the sword tomb with absolute power.


    Thinking of this, Huo Changliu has made up his mind.


    Boom!


    The crisp sound of breaking sounded from all around, and the edge of the Dharma array was broken, making a crisp sound.


    Under this sound, Huo Changliu stretched out his hand and held one hand on the futu sword.


    Bang!


    As if the sound of gold and iron intertwined sounded, and as if countless creatures fell and fell on the ground, bloody scenes emerged, and strange scenes unfolded at the moment.


    As if the ancient power began to recover, a door was opened to show the world its terrible power at this moment.


    Under Xiao Han''s gaze in the distance, Huo Changliu''s long sword was slowly pulled out, revealing his real edge.


    "No!"


    Looking at this scene, Xiao Han tightened his heart. Then without hesitation, he made great efforts in the palm of his hand, urged the world stone in his hand as much as possible, condensed the majestic force and rushed to the front.


    At the same time, taking advantage of the gap that the Dharma array was broken and could not be restored for the time being, he rushed directly to the front and quickly walked towards the position of song qingruo.


    Bang!


    A terrible sound broke out.


    Here, the vitality is still surging from afar, almost like a natural disaster, which is extremely terrible.


    The surrounding space is squeezed, pieces of debris are flowing, rushing towards the distant area, as if the stars shine in the world, which is extremely eye-catching.


    In the distance, Chen Heng silently observed this scene. At the moment, he was not surprised.


    "It''s a blow from the power of the small world... It''s very powerful."


    Standing there, he looked at the distance and felt the changes in the whole sword tomb at the moment. The idea flashed in his heart.


    When the world stone in Xiao Han''s hand was used, Chen Heng could feel the vibration of the whole sword tomb.


    When the world stone is activated and its power is stimulated, it directly involves the whole sword tomb, drives the power of the whole sword tomb into an offensive and rushes forward directly.


    This offensive is simply appalling.


    Even if a person''s strength is strong, how can it be compared with a piece of heaven and earth?


    Even if this world is not the big world of the outside world, but just an ordinary secret place, the small world will not work.


    According to Chen Heng''s understanding, the existence below the Fifth Ring Road is almost impossible to survive and cannot continue to exist under such an offensive.


    Only when the strength reaches the level of the five rings can it be possible to preserve itself under the impact of the power of the sword tomb without much damage.


    The five rings correspond to the God of the world.


    Huo Changliu and others obviously do not have the deification strength of the world.


    Then, their next ending is very mysterious.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng''s eyes showed the color of expectation.


    "Let me see..."


    He looked forward to the scene in the distance and muttered to himself, "how powerful the so-called earth magic soldiers in this world are......"


    The next moment, as Chen Heng expected, the breath of terror unfolded in front, and now it is surging.


    In the center of the Dharma array, a vision appeared faintly.


    There is a god of war in the air, suppressing the four sides, spreading blood all over, sweeping the four sides of the universe, like an invincible demon God, suppressing this place.


    Fu Tu Sheng Vientiane!


    Under Chen Heng''s gaze, the huge God of war virtual shadow held the sky and roared at the void. The essence of that power has surpassed the five rings and reached a higher level.


    Roar!!


    It was like the voice of a demon God from ancient times, and the smell of terror was everywhere.


    In the nothingness, a long sword with crimson body, as if dripping blood, is blooming. There is a strong majesty emerging on it, as if it represents heaven and earth and gods. It is infinite, sacred and dignified.


    This area was originally chaotic and boundless. It was invaded by the smell of world stone and fell into a state of disorder.


    But with the appearance of the long sword, the place returned to normal again. Everything seemed to return to calm. It was suppressed by it and could not set off the slightest storm.


    Time passed slowly.


    When the chaos here was completely ended, Chen Heng saw the situation.


    "Elder martial sister song, elder martial sister song!"


    Xiao Han held song qingruo in his arms and looked anxiously at her pale face. He spoke loudly there. His face was full of concern: "are you okay?"


    "I... ok..."


    In Xiao Han''s arms, song qingruo looked at Xiao Han in front of him, barely showing a smile on his pale face.

 Chapter 613

    Feeling song qingruo''s eyes and looking at her weak appearance, Xiao Han couldn''t bear it and subconsciously wanted to turn around.


    So he looked forward, looked at the position of the center of the Dharma array, and watched nervously.


    Not surprisingly, where the smoke and dust had dispersed, Huo Changliu''s figure emerged and still existed intact.


    He was standing above the altar, his face was also pale, he looked panting and weak.


    However, in his hand, a crimson long sword attracted special attention.


    On the long sword, a little crimson blood dripped, which looked like the blood of gods and demons. There was a kind of strange magic and soul stirring.


    On the futu sword, the breath of terror and suffocation spread continuously, rippling in all directions, affecting everything here, and even distorting the vitality tide around, forcibly opening up a new sword field.


    Just at a glance, you can feel the power and prestige of this floating Tu sword.


    Watching this scene, some strange emotions in Xiao Han''s heart disappeared quickly, replaced by strong fear and dignity.


    He knew in his heart that the danger was far from being solved at the moment.


    With the power of the floating butcher sword, if it is solved, I''m afraid even if he comes here, he will only add another body.


    "It''s really dangerous..."


    Ahead, a cold voice came.


    Huo Changliu held the futu sword and slowly looked up. A pair of cold eyes were firmly fixed on Xiao Han: "it''s almost..."


    "It''s so close that I''m going to die under your hand..."


    "Xiao Han... You are really... Presumptuous!"


    Word by word words fell down, with a biting chill. The murderous intention seemed to run through nine days, which made people tremble.


    Before that, no matter what the situation, Huo Changliu had a pleasant face and always maintained his demeanor without any disrespect.


    However, at this moment, even if he could no longer maintain his own peace, a strong sense of killing rose in his heart, as if he wanted to kill everything he saw in front of him for nine days.


    He raised his head, looked ahead, raised his sword and went forward.


    Bang!


    The majesty of the world spread. In Huo Changliu''s hands, the crimson futu sword bloomed, and its power shone on the earth.


    In front of me, the blow condensed by the world stone was extremely terrible, but under the majesty of the futu sword at the moment, it couldn''t move at all, and it just stagnated.


    The breath of terror escaped and spread everywhere.


    Boom!


    The huge power is displayed, including the manifestation of the laws of heaven and earth. More faintly, a demon God can be seen standing, roaring towards the four sides of heaven and earth and suppressing the four sides.


    Bang!


    The vitality tide around began to collapse. The power condensed by the world stone could not stop the prestige of the floating Tu sword and was directly scattered by it.


    This scene suddenly changed Xiao Han''s face.


    "How possible!"


    He looked at the power of the scattered sword tombs around him and felt the power of the futu sword. He didn''t believe it.


    Is the power of the earth God army so powerful?


    According to common sense, even if the earth God army is powerful, it should not play such a terrible force when no one drives it.


    In fact, Huo Changliu''s power is just to turn the spirit. Why can he drive the floating Tu sword to this point?


    This should not be.


    At this moment, all kinds of thoughts flashed through Xiao Han''s heart, some of which couldn''t believe it.


    In the distance, Chen Heng shook his head and understood the reason.


    As a spiritual friar, Huo Changliu really can''t give full play to the power of the floating Tu sword, so he has some room.


    But similarly, Xiao Han himself is only a spirit.


    Huo Changliu can''t give full play to the power of the floating Tu sword. Can Xiao Han really mobilize the power of the sword tomb?


    No, he can''t either.


    Xiao Han''s power is too weak. In the face of the power of the sword tomb gathered by the world stones, it is impossible to urge him to the extreme.


    Although the power gathered from the world stones was powerful, it was too scattered to be condensed into a little, so it was easily broken by the power of the floating Tu sword.


    This is one of the reasons.


    As for the second reason, it is Huo Changliu himself.


    Maybe Xiao Han can''t see it, but Chen Heng can see it clearly.


    Nine times out of ten, Huo Changliu himself is not an noumenon, but just an embodiment.


    Perhaps his cultivation at the moment is the same as that of Xiao Han, but it is mostly deliberately suppressed in order to enter the sword tomb.


    As for its real power, most of it goes far beyond the spiritual transformation and reaches a higher level.


    In this way, the situation is very clear.


    Even if the cultivation is at the same level, can the use of power be the same.


    Huo Changliu is much better than Xiao Han in controlling the power of divine soldiers.


    At this point, the situation is already very obvious.


    Whether it is strength or his own strength, Xiao Han is absolutely weak.


    The world stone in his hands still has power, which can condense strong power again, but the power of the sword tomb is also not unlimited.


    Xiao Han''s own strength is also limited. Even if he urges the world stone again, the offensive will be weaker and weaker.


    On the other hand, Huo Changliu''s strength will become stronger as he runs in more smoothly with the futu sword.


    The gap between the two seems to be very obvious at the moment.


    However, Chen Heng still did not move.


    He is observing Xiao Han''s destiny. It can be seen that his destiny is still stable and there is no turbulent trend.


    This shows that Xiao Han still has a card on his body and will not die here.


    This made Chen Heng curious.


    In the present situation, what else can Xiao Han do to distort the present situation?


    He was curious, so he continued to observe.


    Rowing


    A crisp sound came out.


    On the altar, a sword field spread from Huo Changliu''s body in front, and then spread rapidly, covering the range of square elements.


    While the sword domain expanded, it also shrouded Xiao Han''s figure, dispersing the power of the sword tomb outside and isolating all influences.


    "I''m sorry..."


    Feeling the expansion of the sword field, Huo Changliu''s slightly pale face recovered again. At the moment, he recovered calm again. Looking at Xiao Han in front, his face showed a sneer: "it seems that your cards didn''t kill me."


    "If you have only such a little ability, just lie here and be ready to die."


    "It''s not worth your coming to this world to die under the floating Tu sword."


    His eyes were fixed on Xiao Han, and there was a strong murderous spirit in his words.


    For Huo Changliu, Xiao Han is definitely a disaster.


    They worked hard and spent hundreds of years in this layout, just to completely activate the futu sword and condense it again.


    But now, the ceremony is only halfway through and has to stop.


    This is equivalent to wasting more than half of the preparation in advance. You can''t do all your work at once.


    Although this is not irreparable, it will inevitably take a lot of time and material resources to achieve the previous effect.


    And this could have been done today.


    Just thinking of this, Huo Changliu couldn''t help killing Xiao Han directly.


    Fortunately, although the ceremony was only half-way through, the Fu Tu sword finally gathered and completed without wasting time.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid it''s dangerous today.


    Not only can the cohesion of futu sword not be completed, but even this part will be left here.


    Thoughts crossed in his heart. Huo Changliu''s face was cold and moved forward slowly.


    At this moment, he had decided to kill Xiao Han here. Even if it was a corpse, he would throw it into the front of the Dharma array and turn it into firewood for practicing futu sword.


    In this way, we can solve his hatred.


    But looking at this, things did not develop as he thought.


    Ahead, looking at Huo Changliu coming step by step, both Xiao Han and song qingruo have great pressure in their hearts.


    In Xiao Han''s arms, facing Huo Changliu in front, song qingruo struggled to get up. Although her face was weak, her eyes were still clear and sharp as a sword.


    "If there''s anything else you can do, do it as soon as possible..."


    She took a deep breath and struggled to say, "I''ll try my best to buy you some time."


    "There''s another way, just use it quickly."


    "Otherwise... I''m afraid we''ll die here together today..."


    The cold voice sounded in place. Although it was weak, it was as cold as ever.


    But the concern can still be clearly felt.


    "Don''t worry, elder martial sister..."


    Xiao Han took a deep breath and then opened his mouth: "today, neither you nor I will die here..."


    "Talk big..."


    In front, Huo Changliu listened to Xiao Han''s words and couldn''t help sneering: "what else can you do when you get to the present situation and under the futu sword?"


    "The futu sword is really strong. Even among the earth magic soldiers, I''m afraid it is also among the best..."


    Xiao Han stood at the same place and looked at Huo Changliu''s Crimson futu sword. At the moment, he couldn''t help but exclaim: "but..."


    "Even if it is among the best in the earth God soldiers, it is by no means invincible!"


    "Oh?"


    Huo Changliu sneered and paused: "so, do you have a magic weapon better than the floating Tu sword?"


    "If so, I really want to see more."


    He opened his mouth with a sneer and some ridicule.


    The futu sword is a kind of earth magic weapon, and even if it is absolutely powerful among the earth magic weapons, its attack is unparalleled. If you can urge it to the peak, you can also explore it even at the level of heaven.


    This kind of existence is rare in the whole heaven and earth. Except for the several heavenly divine soldiers that have been handed down from ancient times and only exist in the legend, almost no one dares to say victory.


    Even if it is such a big school as Qionghua sword school, there is only one human magic weapon in its door.

 Chapter 614

    There is no doubt about the value of the earth God army in this world.


    Many great schools with long history and strong strength do not have earth magic soldiers, but just ordinary human magic soldiers.


    For example, the Qionghua sword sect, which owns the Qionghua sword, is a human magic weapon, which is far from the earth magic weapon.


    This is even true for ordinary land magic soldiers, not to mention the floating Tu sword, which is regarded as a top magic soldier in the land.


    This is why Huo Changliu feels ridiculous.


    If the futu sword is not precious enough, how can it be worth so many years of time and hundreds of years of time?


    It is precisely because the futu sword has such value that their action is worth it.


    As for Xiao Han in front of him?


    Huo Changliu doesn''t think that the other party can get a magic weapon equivalent to a floating Tu sword.


    Don''t be a floating Tu sword. Even if the other party is an ordinary magic weapon, I''m afraid there won''t be any.


    Therefore, he smiled and felt more and more boring.


    In his hands, the crimson futu sword is in full bloom, which may break out at any time and be cut off with one sword.


    At this moment, Xiao Han finally opened his mouth.


    Standing where he was, with a faint smile on his face, he met Huo Changliu''s joking and mocking eyes, didn''t care at all, but smiled and said:


    "I don''t have the magic weapon equivalent to the floating Tu sword..."


    "But I know that there must be in this sword tomb."


    "Really?"


    Huo Changliu''s face was ironic and then said, "you may not know the power of the floating Tu sword..."


    "Unless the wearing soldiers of Tiangu sword statue were born, there can be no magic soldiers who can compete with futu sword."


    "Besides..."


    He pondered for a moment, then couldn''t help laughing: "even if there are divine soldiers in the sword tomb, what does it have to do with you?"


    "It didn''t matter before..."


    Xiao Han sighed and then took something out of his arms.


    It was something he had previously acquired in a secret place, which was in the same place as the world stone.


    A touch of gold began to appear, so it emerged in front of Xiao Han, looking particularly bright and unique.


    Bright and bright, it seems to contain a small sun, with an inexplicable power.


    As soon as this thing appeared, it immediately attracted the attention and eyes of all the people present. They couldn''t help but look away and put it on it.


    When you look carefully, you can find that it looks like a unique jade pendant.


    The jade pendant is golden. It is carved from a unique kind of gold and jade. There are two very clear large characters on it.


    Sky Valley!


    "This is..."


    Looking at this jade pendant, Huo Changliu had an idea in his heart. At the moment, he couldn''t help frowning and realized something.


    Sure enough, at the next moment, Xiao Han spoke again.


    "I certainly don''t have a magic weapon comparable to the floating Tu sword..."


    "There is no sword tomb here. I don''t know..."


    "But I want to try."


    As he spoke, his voice gradually became firm, and his face showed a dignified color.


    The next moment, he threw his jade pendant in the air.


    Bang!


    With a crisp sound, the jade pendant was broken in mid air and directly turned into powder. Then it poured into Xiao Han''s hands and combined with the blue world stone in his hands.


    In mid air, the two big characters of Tiangu began to solidify, and now it became particularly real.


    An inexplicable traction force diffused from here and rippled everywhere, gradually affecting the whole sword tomb.


    "Sure enough..."


    Looking at this scene, Huo Changliu''s face suddenly became incomparably iron green: "was it the backhand left by Tiangu sword statue?"


    At this moment, with the appearance of the jade pendant left by Tiangu sword statue, the offensive of futu sword suddenly stopped, as if it was blocked by some inexplicable force. It was impossible to continue to advance in a short time.


    A layer of protection appeared in front of Xiao Han and song qingruo, temporarily blocking the power of the floating Tu sword and preventing it from hurting Xiao Han and song qingruo.


    "In the name of Tiangu sword statue, the magic soldiers in the sword tomb should listen to my orders!"


    Standing in place, Xiao Han spoke loudly, and then threw the world stone in his hand in mid air.


    Then, the power of the world stone rippled, linked with the sword tombs around, and spread all over the sword tombs in an instant.


    An inexplicable change began to occur.


    At this moment, there seemed to be a pair of eyes opening in the whole sword tomb.


    Both Huo Changliu and Xiao Han can clearly feel this change and the feeling of being peeped.


    At this moment, it is impossible for others to open their eyes and peep at them in the dark.


    Those are the magic soldiers that exist in the sword tomb.


    The sword tomb in front of us is very big, almost as broad as a small world.


    How many magic soldiers will exist in such a huge range?


    I''m afraid it''s quite a lot.


    Even if there is a lack of magic soldiers comparable to the futu sword, there will be no shortage of magic soldiers of other grades.


    At this moment, the spirits of these magic weapons began to recover. They were surprised by the rear hands left by Tiangu sword statue. A pair of eyes stared at this place and began to observe.


    The vast majority of magic soldiers are watching and have no intention of participating in it.


    The reason why a divine soldier is a divine soldier is because of its own spirituality and wisdom.


    It''s OK for ordinary magic soldiers, but those really powerful and long-standing magic soldiers will not be inferior to ordinary people in wisdom, or even smarter.


    For such self-conscious warriors, it is basic to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages.


    They can clearly feel the strength and terror of the futu sword in front of them.


    Even though Xiao Han has the keepsake left by Tiangu sword statue, it is unknown whether they can choose to break the seal and fight with the futu sword.


    After all, this is just a keepsake, not Tiangu jianzun.


    In front of Xiao Han, there was no breath of Tiangu sword statue. He was not his descendant, but just a person who accidentally obtained his keepsake.


    Whether it is worth fighting with fierce soldiers such as futu sword is unknown.


    Among the huge number of magic soldiers, there are not many that can really compete with the futu sword.


    And a considerable part of it was suppressed by Tiangu jianzun himself in the sword tomb. Like a floating Tu sword, Tiangu jianzun killed his enemies and took them from them.


    For this part of the divine weapon spirits, it is impossible not to sell the face of Tiangu sword statue. They may be happy to see it and want to see a good play.


    The only ones who really choose to fight are those magic soldiers left by Tiangu sword statue to suppress the sword tomb.


    Boom!


    In mid air, streamers flickered.


    In the distance, the virtual shadows of divine soldiers show up.


    The first thing that came into view was a huge golden sword, which was engraved with dragon patterns. It was vivid, like a living green dragon sealed in it.


    The giant sword came from nothingness and fell directly in front of Xiao Han under the call of the power of the world stone.


    Bang!


    Just for a moment, the sword field of futu sword fell into stagnation and stopped.


    Huo Changliu subconsciously raised his head and looked at the huge sword in front of Xiao Han. "This is..."


    "The earth god soldier... Cut the dragon sword?"


    He recognized the golden giant sword in front of him, and his face suddenly showed surprise.


    Dragon chopping sword is also a famous earth god soldier. It is said that it once killed the green dragon. The dragon pattern on its body is sealed by the dragon soul. Its power is also the peak among the earth God soldiers and is extremely powerful.


    At this moment, did Xiao Han''s action summon the earth god soldier?


    And, more than that.


    At the moment when Huo Changliu was stunned, more magic soldiers appeared.


    A crimson spear pierced through nothingness and directly plunged into the sword field of the floating Tu sword to break it.


    This is a well-known God killing gun. Like the floating Tu sword, it also belongs to the most powerful attack magic weapon and belongs to the earth magic weapon.


    Dragon cutting sword, killer gun


    No matter which one is, it is a famous earth god soldier. It has been spread in many legends. I don''t know how many years it has been missing.


    But I didn''t expect to be in this sword tomb.


    In addition to these two famous land magic soldiers, several powerful magic soldiers appeared here and followed the two land magic soldiers of dragon cutting sword.


    Looking at its prestige, although it is not as powerful as the Dragon cutting sword and the God killing gun, it is also powerful, and that kind of brilliance can not be ignored.


    "Are there so many magic soldiers in this sword tomb?"


    Standing in place and looking at the scene in front of him, Huo Changliu stared at him, some of whom couldn''t believe it, and muttered there.


    At this moment, he looked at those magic soldiers in front of Xiao Han, and his heart couldn''t help rising some greed.


    But soon, this greed disappeared.


    Although these magic soldiers exist in the sword tomb, this coming is not the arrival of noumenon, but the avatars of emptiness.


    This also means that even if Huo Changliu defeated these magic soldiers, I''m afraid he can''t occupy them and turn them into his own.


    Of course, although it is only an incarnation, the majesty above the virtual shadow of these divine soldiers is also very powerful, and the smell is frightening and frightening.


    This also quickly calmed Huo Changliu down.


    Although the magic soldiers who came here are only virtual shadows, there are too many.


    As long as there are enough ants, they can kill elephants, not to mention that at the moment, they are not ants, but magic soldiers.


    The Dragon cutting sword and the God killing gun, the first two magic soldiers, if they choose to appear, even if Huo Changliu holding the floating butcher sword can only turn around and leave, otherwise he will probably be killed alive.


    Of course, it''s obvious that Xiao Han doesn''t have such a big face at the moment. He can make these magic soldiers turn into an avatar to help. He already thinks highly of him.


    "OK, ok... It''s really great..."


    "Younger martial brother Xiao."


    Standing alone on the high platform, Huo Changliu held the futu sword, looked at Xiao Han below, and finally opened his mouth again: "this time, you really gave me a surprise."

 Chapter 615

    "Magic soldiers..."


    Huo Changliu pulled a sneer on his face and then opened his mouth: "let me see if these magic soldiers can help you and save your life under this floating butcher sword!"


    Boom!


    With the words of Huo Changliu falling down, in the air, streams of China flickered and rushed forward.


    In front of Xiao Han''s body, the Golden Dragon chopping sword bloomed brilliance, in which the brilliance was extremely bright, and then it fell straight. That kind of power seemed to be enough to create a world, which was particularly frightening.


    Not far away, the killer gun also bloomed. Its body trembled slightly, breathed the vitality of the four sides spontaneously, and then stabbed forward fiercely.


    One shot, the world subverts!


    This piece of heaven and earth began to boil, and every bit of chaotic gas began to diffuse and swing here.


    The laws of heaven and earth are dissipating and enveloping the four directions.


    Whether it is a floating butcher sword, a dragon chopping sword or a killing magic gun, as a land magic weapon, its power is undoubtedly very strong, and even has its own unique field.


    To some extent, with their own fields, these local magic soldiers actually have some legendary characteristics, and their levels are far from ordinary.


    At this moment, their power blooms, the breath of law they represent rippling, and the power of terror rippling, almost knocking this area into nothingness.


    Boom!


    In the nothingness, thunders cut away the nothingness, broke the darkness and broke all isolation.


    In all this nothingness, three lights flicker and go out indefinitely, each cutting through a nothingness darkness and illuminating the four directions.


    The sword tomb began to vibrate endlessly, and your huge power surged. Even this sword tomb seemed unbearable and began to collapse spontaneously.


    In mid air, the sword mound Dharma array, which once flashed by, was launched again. It seemed to feel the power of divine weapon collision. At this moment, it began to activate spontaneously to protect this sword mound from the aftermath of the divine weapon war.


    In mid air, the power of three earth magic soldiers is projected into three suns of different sizes. At this moment, the sun is everywhere.


    The bright radiance flashes, which shines on the heaven and earth and cuts through nothingness.


    Whether it is a floating butcher sword, a killer gun, or a dragon cutting sword, it represents a supreme attack. Even if the local divine soldiers are outstanding, once it breaks out, it is enough to shock the gods.


    At this moment, the three magic soldiers collided like this, and the brilliance spread out, turned into stars, scattered everywhere, and broke a piece of heaven and earth.


    The whole sword tomb vibrated endlessly, as if the heaven and earth were about to be destroyed.


    Under this shock, Xiao Han went to the front, held song qingruo and quickly left here, hiding in a safe place.


    The sword tomb is too dangerous at the moment.


    With the confrontation of the three local magic soldiers, the whole sword tomb has undoubtedly become a dangerous battlefield, and there are terrible killing opportunities to escape.


    Let alone participate in the cultivation of Xiao Han''s spirit. I''m afraid they will fall even if they are only infected with it. There will be no accident.


    "Is that all?"


    Xiao Han looked at the battlefield ahead and thought.


    Standing where he was, he raised his head and looked up at the sky.


    There, three Suns are hanging high and competing with each other.


    However, it is obvious that the power of the futu sword is still above the Dragon cutting sword and the God killing gun.


    This does not mean that the power of the floating Tu sword is really above the Dragon cutting sword and the God killing gun, just because the situation is different.


    Dragon chopping sword and killer gun are not the arrival of noumenon. What is coming at this moment is only a virtual shadow, and its power is not as powerful as when it was in its heyday.


    The futu sword is the noumenon here.


    In addition, the existence of Huo Changliu, the sword owner, can give great support to futu sword.


    With each passing day, the power of each other will naturally be different.


    In midair, the two are at a stalemate at the moment. Look at this, no one can think of what to do.


    Although the floating butcher sword is strong, there is still a large number of magic weapons after the two magic weapons of dragon cutting sword and God killing gun.


    They are also divine soldiers. Although these human divine soldiers are far less powerful than the local divine soldiers, they can not be underestimated. In addition, there are eight or nine of them.


    The quantity gap is so large that even if there is still a gap in quality, it is enough to make up for it.


    Xiao Han observed the war of divine soldiers, but he couldn''t help feeling some regret.


    "Did that magic soldier still not admit me after all?"


    Standing where he was, he murmured to himself, holding song qingruo in his arms. He couldn''t help feeling sorry.


    Song qingruo understands Xiao Han''s regret.


    The magic soldiers in this sword tomb are far more than those in front of us.


    At least, the ancient magic weapon Xiao Han once obtained will never be inferior to the two local magic weapons of dragon cutting sword and God killing gun.


    But now, under Xiao Han''s call, the ancient magic weapon did not appear and responded to Xiao Han''s call.


    Obviously, the other party did not recognize Xiao Han, so he ignored his call.


    Xiao Han felt the result and couldn''t help regretting.


    But soon, he perked up again, forced himself up and looked at the magic battlefield in the air.


    What he didn''t know was that in the distance, the ancient magic soldier he was thinking about was also watching here and paying attention to him at the moment.


    "Is there another move?"


    Chen Heng observed the battlefield ahead and muttered to himself.


    He could feel the calling power ahead.


    That power comes from the world stone and the previous jade pendant, which can be felt by any divine soldier existing in this sword tomb.


    Of course, although we can feel it, the magic force is also extremely powerful and has a certain degree of autonomy.


    Unless Tiangu sword respects his relatives, no one can forcibly call on the magic soldiers of the whole sword tomb.


    Chen Heng didn''t pay attention to the summoning power, but looked at the scene in front of him.


    "Those origins are good things..."


    He first looked at the place where the futu sword had been, on the vast altar.


    There, the origin prepared by Huo Changliu and others for the futu sword still exists.


    The eight origins on the altar are derived from the eight unique constitutions of the world, which are continuously collected by Huo Changliu and the forces behind him for hundreds of years.


    These origins were originally used on the futu sword to restore its peak and condense a complete form.


    Now, the ceremony has been forcibly interrupted, and these sources have not been completely exhausted, leaving about half.


    In Chen Heng''s opinion, these are good things.


    Futu sword needs these origins to re condense the body and gather its own origin. Chen Heng also needs these origins to strengthen himself and enhance its origin.


    To some extent, Chen Heng, who has the divinity of killing and swallowing scriptures, has a much stronger demand for these origins than the floating Tu sword.


    At the moment, looking at these things, Chen Heng couldn''t help feeling a little excited.


    However, even though he was excited, Chen Heng still didn''t act for the first time.


    Not yet.


    He turned his eyes and watched the magic war in the air, and his energy shifted for it.


    Those magic soldiers have their own unique power of law. Now, under the war, their respective fields are displayed, and the law runes are flying and displayed.


    In Chen Heng''s view, it is also particularly wonderful and has a great harvest.


    As far as he is concerned, there is no need for action at the moment.


    Until the end of this magic war, he will take those sources again, which is the best time.


    Standing where he was, various thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart. Then he became silent and returned to normal again.


    Ahead, the magic war continues.


    In mid air, the futu sword is in full bloom. The crimson sword looks like blood dripping. It turns into a bloody sun, which presses all directions and suppresses everything in all directions.


    On the futu sword, the magic texture on it is jumping at the moment. The images of magic seem to live directly and start their own actions.


    Each Dharma phase shows that it extends from the futu sword, rushes forward and sweeps the virtual shadow of those magic soldiers.


    In the middle of the air, the virtual shadows of divine soldiers moaned, and then directly escaped in the middle of the air, disappeared without a trace, and disappeared directly under the futu sword.


    And with all this, a vision began to happen.


    Click


    A crisp sound came out and attracted all the attention.


    Xiao Han looked up and just saw that in front of him, the green world stone was blooming. At the moment, a slight crack on it began to emerge.


    "This is..."


    Looking at this scene, his eyes shrunk and a bad premonition rose in his heart.


    "Has it finally reached its limit?"


    In front, Huo Changliu''s cold voice came, and now he gave a sneer: "I have been urging the power of the sword tomb for a long time, and summoned many magic soldiers to come from the virtual shadow. Even if it is the power of the world stone, I''m afraid it can''t support it."


    While talking, the floating Tu sword continued to rush forward in the air. Suddenly, it seemed that a demon God raised and revealed that a pair of bloody eyes looked forward and tore everything.


    Bang!


    Without too much words, just for a moment, the virtual shadows of divine soldiers were directly torn apart. Except for the two virtual shadows of ground divine soldiers, dragon cutting sword and God killing gun, all the other virtual shadows of divine soldiers were torn and disappeared.


    With this process, in front of Xiao Han, the cracks on the world stone became clearer, and a bit of brilliance dissipated and dissipated in the whole sword tomb.


    "It''s time to end."


    Smoke and dust filled the front. A figure like a demon stepped forward, raised the crimson long sword in his hand, and cut it down directly towards Xiao Han.


    This time, the virtual shadow of the divine soldiers that originally shrouded the four sides and closely sheltered Xiao Han and them has disappeared, and nothing can stop Huo Changliu again.


    "Is it over?"


    Feeling the terror and majesty coming towards himself, as well as the terror and majesty from the futu sword, which seems to rush directly to the soul, Xiao Han was relieved and flashed the idea at the moment.


    There is no hope.


    At this moment, Xiao Han''s means have been exhausted, and there are no more cards.

 Chapter 616

    "Sorry..."


    Standing in place, Xiao Han felt the terrible smell coming from the front, looked at Song qingruo in his arms, and his face showed a wry smile: "I have no way..."


    At this point, all his cards had been exhausted. There was no way to deal with the ferocious futu sword in front of him.


    In fact, it''s amazing that he can do this step at present.


    After all, this is not ordinary, but a real earth magic weapon, which has played more than half of its power in Huo Changliu''s hands.


    To put it bluntly, even if a real God turning friar stood in front of Huo Changliu at the moment, he had no way to face Huo Changliu with a floating Tu sword. He would easily be killed by him.


    Xiao Han can do this all the way, which is very good.


    In Xiao Han''s arms, song qingruo didn''t speak, but put a little force on his arm and silently hugged Xiao Han.


    Her face was still pale and did not look bloody, but at the moment she showed a rare smile.


    Facing Xiao Han''s regretful sight, she didn''t say much, just shook her head slightly and expressed her attitude in silent language.


    In the past, song qingruo used the coldest attitude to show people, rarely at this time.


    Feeling song qingruo''s heart, Xiao Han was also surprised, but he soon accepted it and smiled softly.


    Without too much hesitation, at the moment of life and death, all the concerns and hesitations in the past were put aside.


    He held song qingruo and closed his eyes slowly. He was ready for the last moment.


    In mid air, feeling the terrible power of the floating Tu sword, the world stone sent out a burst of mourning, and then fell directly in front of Xiao Han and song qingruo.


    But it can''t be stopped after all.


    If there is no accident, even if it is a world stone, it is just a few more seconds.


    However, at the present moment, that alone is enough.


    In the sword tomb, at the moment in front of us, the fluctuation of vitality suddenly changed, and the original extreme chaos began to become calm.


    In the distance, it seems that there is something out of the seal and manifest in the world.


    The power of the futu sword stopped slowly.


    "What''s going on?"


    In situ, Huo Chang frowned at the change of the floating butcher sword in his hand.


    In his hand, the bloody futu sword was trembling, like sensing something. The sword spirit was waking up quickly, and the instinctive feeling was startled.


    This sense of solemnity and rightness has never existed even when the two local magic soldiers appeared before.


    "What''s coming?"


    Following the induction of futu sword, Huo Changliu looked in the direction far away.


    From his vision, it was a dazzling brilliance.


    In mid air, an ancient sword fell from the sky and finally came at this moment.


    It was a rusty and rusty ancient sword. It looked like an ordinary soldier and looked very ordinary.


    In this sword tomb, all soldiers of this level are almost everywhere, and there is nothing to cherish at all.


    If it were ordinary, even if it was in front of them, they wouldn''t take a look.


    But now it''s obviously different.


    Looking at the suddenly manifesting ancient sword in front of him, Huo Changliu''s eyes were dignified, and he felt that a terrible force was recovering.


    "Is that you?"


    The familiar Qi machine comes again.


    In front of him, Xiao Han slowly opened his eyes and looked at the ancient sword in front of him again. He couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief and become relieved again.


    Although the appearance has become different, the air engine is still generally clear.


    Xiao Han could see at a glance that the rusty ancient sword in front of him was the one he found when he entered the sword tomb.


    At the beginning, it was this ancient sword that changed his fate and enabled him to go step by step from an ordinary little monk to this point.


    Now, five years have passed.


    He is no longer the little monk.


    Thinking of this, he took a deep breath, then stretched out his hand and slowly grasped the ancient sword in front of him.


    With his movements, the ancient sword in front of him began to degenerate.


    A little rust began to fall, and the dark golden colored glass sword body appeared. There was a texture formed by runes on it, like the condensation of heaven and earth, with a huge and mysterious feeling.


    It has not really revealed its true face, but only its initial appearance can make people feel an unparalleled domineering and terror, like the king of the army.


    To this extent, everyone can see that this must be a supreme magic weapon, which will not be inferior to any magic weapon.


    However, in front of us, the change speed of the ancient sword was very slow, and it seemed that it could not show all its edges.


    This made Xiao Han frown and Huo Changliu in the opposite side laugh.


    "It''s a good chance for a magic weapon to break the seal and come down..."


    Standing in place, he looked at Xiao Han in front of him and couldn''t help mocking: "unfortunately, although the divine soldiers are good, they also need qualified soldiers to control them."


    "Look at the current situation, younger martial brother Xiao, I''m afraid you don''t deserve it."


    Listening to Huo Changliu''s sarcastic words, Xiao Han moved in his heart, but he was not angry.


    He was originally a little monk, born in a humble background, and his parents were just ordinary people. He had long been used to the sarcasm of others.


    Although Huo Changliu''s ridicule is embarrassing, it won''t make him angry, but it''s normal.


    Standing where he was, he was about to say something, but he suddenly felt something.


    A delicate hand stretched out and silently added it to his hand, holding the ancient sword in front of him with him.


    That''s song qingruo.


    In Xiao Han''s arms, her appearance was still weak. At the moment, listening to Huo Changliu''s words in front, she also didn''t open her mouth to say anything, but silently stretched out a hand with encouragement in her eyes.


    Bang!


    A clear sound spread and came out.


    In front of him, after song qingruo also shot, the ancient sword changed rapidly, and all the rust on it fell off, just like the new dawn, emitting a terrible brilliance.


    The dust dissipates and the early sun rises!


    At this moment, in the whole sword tomb, the earth, which had been constantly shaken due to the battle of divine soldiers, began to stop cracking, the vitality of the rage gradually recovered, and the broken space began to heal inch by inch.


    This does not mean that the majesty of the three local magic soldiers such as the futu sword has disappeared, but a stronger and more terrible force has emerged, forcibly suppressed the geomantic fire, suppressed the heaven and earth, and made everything quiet and completely restored in the four directions.


    The breath of God and holiness is revealed.


    On the ancient sword, a pure divine power spread out in all directions. It broke out at this moment and covered the whole sword tomb almost in an instant.


    Invisibly, two stars rise in mid air, one emits infinite sunshine, and the other is like a black hole, swallowing all light.


    Light and darkness are intertwined at this moment, just like the reincarnation of the world.


    The profound meaning of the law manifests here, as if to return to the place where heaven and earth opened up, the beginning of all things.


    The whole sword tomb trembled, and the power of law was diffuse and brewing.


    Invisibly, the mighty divine power came from the ancient sword and slowly blessed Xiao Han and song qingruo, making them fit with the ancient sword and form a whole.


    Huo Changliu''s face finally changed.


    He felt the trembling of the futu sword in his hand.


    Before that, when the world stone was displayed, the futu sword did not move and was not afraid.


    When the magic virtual shadow was summoned, the futu sword vibrated, but some were just longing.


    At this moment, when the power of the ancient sword was completely awakened and the power enough to change the world was really displayed, the futu sword vibrated again. At the moment, it was full of fear.


    The spirit of futu sword is in fear, in fear.


    There is no doubt that the essence of the spirit of futu sword is extremely high, and there are many more things you can feel.


    Therefore, his keen sense of the essence of the ancient sword is far more than itself.


    "No... impossible!"


    Huo Changliu''s face showed an expression of disbelief. His body kept retreating and retreated towards the rear: "in this world, how can there be so many magic soldiers stronger than futu sword!"


    "That ancient sword... That ancient sword..."


    He lowered his head and muttered to himself, as if he were possessed by magic. Then he suddenly raised his head, and his eyes burst into immeasurable Brilliance: "is that ancient sword the legendary god soldier?"


    "Heavenly warrior?"


    In front, Xiao Han listened to Huo Changliu''s words. At the moment, they were also shocked.


    At this moment, with the complete recovery of the ancient sword, their strength is also linked with the ancient sword, and they can clearly feel the vastness of the ancient sword.


    The creation of the world a trend which cannot be halted by the power and strength of simultaneous interpreting.


    Holding the ancient sword in front of them, they couldn''t help but feel an illusion in their hearts, as if they had turned into gods and were almost omnipotent.


    Of course, they know that this is just an illusion, which is caused by the power of the ancient sword.


    "Heavenly warrior... Maybe..."


    Xiao Han bowed his head, took a long time to slow down from the power of the ancient sword, and slowly said, "if the god soldier represents the strongest god soldier in the world, I''m afraid it''s the god soldier......"


    Tianshenbing represents the ancient legend of the world and the legendary creation Shenbing. It has always existed only in ancient myths, and no one knows whether it exists or not.


    Xiao Han naturally did not know.


    However, if there is a divine weapon in the world, the ancient sword must be one of them.


    "I don''t know if this ancient sword is a god soldier..."


    Song qingruo also opened his mouth, recovered from the shock of the ancient sword and looked forward: "but I know that under the ancient sword, your ending today is already doomed."


    "Talk big!"


    Huo Changliu roared and looked ferocious: "if you want to kill me, let''s have a try!"


    The voice fell, and the bloody futu sword fell angrily.

 Chapter 617

    The bloody futu sword fell angrily and rushed forward.


    The bright brilliance shocked, and the bloody sword field shrouded everything, enveloping the space in front of me.


    The bloody gas shrouded the four sides and rushed to Xiao Han''s body.


    However, feeling all this, Xiao Han''s two faces did not fluctuate, but their eyes became more and more firm. The ancient sword in their hands fell and cut forward.


    A bright sword was wielded and cut down in all directions. At first glance, it didn''t seem to be powerful. It didn''t have the huge movement like the futu sword, nor did it have much majestic power.


    But it was such an ordinary sword. When it touched the sword field of futu sword, it was as if it had not encountered obstacles. It was easy to cut and cut it off.


    The futu sword is in full bloom. At the moment, he tries to show his strength and wants to block the sword Qi cut down in front, but he can''t do it at all.


    Too powerful!


    Ordinary people may not be able to detect it, but under the empathy of divine soldiers, several people in front of them can clearly feel the terrorist power hidden under this sword.


    That is the embodiment of the law of heaven and earth, and also the terrorist force above the sword tomb. At the moment, it is all concentrated in this tiny sword light, which is incomparably bright and amazing.


    Boom!


    The earth began to continue to fluctuate. At this moment, the whole sword tomb had a tendency to collapse.


    In every corner of the whole sword tomb, the ancient magic soldiers manifest their own bodies, support the sword tomb with their own magic forces, and forcibly stabilize the existence of the sword tomb.


    In mid air, the Dharma array of the sword tomb has been fully activated. At this moment, there is a surge of strength, which reduces the scope of the fierce battle below, so as not to affect the whole sword tomb.


    But even so, the impact has been extremely terrible.


    Bang!


    A clear sound came out and sounded here.


    The sound of Dharma array breaking came from the front.


    That''s The normal array arranged by Huo Changliu et al.


    Before that, Huo Changliu and others specially arranged a powerful Dharma array here to fully revive the futu sword and refine the origin of song qingruo''s sword.


    The Dharma array not only has refining power, but also has terrible protective power. It can''t be broken easily.


    However, at this moment, not only the Dharma array was broken, but also Huo Changliu''s own body was affected, and sword marks began to appear.


    "This... This feeling..."


    Holding the futu sword, at this moment, Huo Changliu widened his eyes, felt the terrorist forces emerging in front of him, and all kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart.


    At this moment, he finally affirmed that.


    The ancient sword in the hands of Xiao Han and others in front of him is probably the legendary god soldier.


    If it weren''t for the divine soldiers, how could they have such terrible power?


    What we need to know is that most of the power of the ancient sword comes from the ancient sword itself, which can overcome the combination of Huo Changliu and futu sword.


    Only by virtue of the divine soldiers themselves, there are such levels of power.


    What if there is the cooperation of the right soldier Lord?


    I''m afraid the power that can be exerted by that time will be earth shaking.


    Apart from the legendary heavenly magic soldiers, what magic soldiers can have such terrorist forces at this level?


    Huo Changliu flashed various thoughts in his heart, and then felt that his body began to collapse gradually.


    The blood was dripping continuously. On Huo Changliu''s body, wounds emerged one after another, especially clear.


    It was a series of sword marks, which were not obvious before, but with the increasing influence of the ancient sword, his injury became more and more terrible.


    And this is just the beginning.


    Over time, the collapse of his body will become more and more serious. In the end, it will become a pile of broken meat, and there will be no accident.


    Even to some extent, if the futu sword in his hand was not still showing its power and barely sheltered some of his true spirits, I''m afraid he wouldn''t have time to react at the moment.


    As early as the moment when the ancient sword broke out, he would fall directly without any accident.


    "The final outcome of this trip to the sword tomb should be so......"


    Feeling the terrorist forces around, Huo Changliu''s face is still in a trance. He just feels as if he is still in a dream.


    On this trip to the sword tomb, he did successfully accomplish his goal. He not only practiced the futu sword, condensed it into a body again, but also won his recognition and became the soldier master of the futu sword.


    It was enough to do this step, which was the completion of their expectations over the past hundreds of years.


    But then the birth of the ancient sword was startled.


    In this world, there are such terrible magic soldiers.


    Even if you haven''t fully awakened, you can play this strength without the blessing of the military Lord.


    If he had known, he would have taken it anyway


    In the end, Huo Changliu stared at Xiao Han with regret and enthusiasm.


    To be exact, it was staring at the ancient sword in their hands.


    His sight was very hot, and there seemed to be some light in it. He wanted to remember the appearance of the ancient sword completely in his heart.


    The next moment, his body was broken and completely exploded.


    "Huh?"


    Feeling the abnormality of Huo Changliu and looking at the flying flesh and blood in front of him, Xiao Han suddenly woke up and felt a little surprised.


    In any case, Huo Changliu is indeed very tenacious. Under the protection of futu sword, he should have been able to support for a long time and should not fall now.


    The other party''s appearance at the moment is not like being killed, but like taking the initiative to explode?


    But why?


    The idea flashed through his mind and he couldn''t help wondering.


    Then, the violent force, holding the futu sword in front, broke out completely at this moment.


    The violent force pounded the four directions, making everyone''s actions stop and start to stay away from here.


    Under the protection of the ancient sword, Xiao Han and others naturally had nothing to do, but the land under their feet was almost turned into nothingness. There were traces of the previous outbreak everywhere, which seemed particularly terrible.


    Feeling the current situation, Xiao Han and song qingruo looked at each other and felt the surprise in each other''s heart.


    Because of the aftermath of the self explosion, they waited outside for a long time, and then walked forward and approached the center of Huo Changliu''s fall.


    However, when they got there, they did not find the previous futu sword.


    In the center of the self explosion position, the violent vitality is raging, and the breath of the futu sword is also surviving. It seems that it has also been affected a little.


    But in addition, the appearance of futu sword has completely disappeared, and there is not even a fragment under Liu Peng.


    This scene is obviously very abnormal.


    "He didn''t explode himself just now, but to take the floating Tu sword away?"


    Looking at the scene emerging around, Xiao Han frowned and then said.


    It seems that the previous situation has been obvious.


    Huo Changliu didn''t explode in despair, but to find an opportunity for Fu Tu Jian to leave the sword tomb directly and not fall into their hands.


    "In order to ensure the safety of the floating Tu sword, did you choose to explode directly..."


    In Xiao Han''s arms, song qingruo also sighed softly, and then opened his mouth: "it''s worthy of elder martial brother Huo."


    According to her understanding of Huo Changliu, the other party can undoubtedly do such a thing.


    But at the cost of his own death, in exchange for the departure of futu sword, the other party''s choice is really determined.


    At the moment, they still don''t know that Huo Changliu here is not an noumenon, but just a separate body.


    Otherwise, they will naturally understand Huo Changliu''s choice.


    It''s just a separate body. How can it be compared with a local magic soldier.


    When things can''t be done, sacrificing a part to preserve the futu sword has become a logical choice.


    Although Xiao Han felt sorry for this, they didn''t feel too sad. They soon adjusted their mood and recovered.


    Things also depend on comparison.


    Although the futu sword is powerful, it is the top among the earth magic soldiers and can be powerful in the world, how can it be compared with the ancient sword in their hands?


    Compared with the ancient sword in hand, the power of futu sword is powerful, but it seems to be nothing.


    This is also one of the reasons why their hearts are balanced and quickly recover.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Han turned and looked at the ancient sword in his hand.


    In his hand, the ancient sword is still in full bloom, and the dark gold colored glass sword body is in full bloom. It seems that there are patterns flying, especially clear and bright.


    Although the ancient sword at the moment did not burst out a terrible and amazing atmosphere as before, it had its own charm in the calm. It was like an ancient divine weapon bred by heaven and earth. It was incomparably powerful and powerful. The breath escaped and made people calm down.


    This is the true appearance of the ancient sword. No matter who you are, you can see its uniqueness.


    However, compared with before, the color on the ancient sword is fading at the moment, which seems to have the feeling of restoring the previous primitive appearance.


    "Can''t you use it directly after all?"


    Looking at the changes on the ancient sword, Xiao Han sighed softly.


    The appearance of the ancient sword when it was activated had told him the answer.


    At that time, if song qingruo had not helped him, I''m afraid he couldn''t control this ancient sword at all, let alone revive it from silence.


    It is conceivable that, compared with Huo Changliu''s control of the futu sword, the ancient sword at the moment has not recognized Xiao Han and does not regard him as his soldier master.


    Therefore, naturally, it can not give full play to its real strength and can only be reluctantly used.


    This has to be said to be a big blow.


    All kinds of thoughts flashed through Xiao Han''s heart, and then he cheered up again.


    Anyway, at least compared with before, the ancient sword at this moment has at least fallen into his hands.


    That''s enough for him.

 Chapter 618

    To be honest, Xiao Han''s goal is not high.


    If Huo Changliu or song qingruo are arrogant, they are bound to think of the best and instinctively want to move closer to the goal ahead.


    But Xiao Han can be content.


    For him, the original starting point is low enough, which also gives him enough room for maneuver and won''t think too much.


    So at this moment, he didn''t feel pity to see the futu sword disappear from his eyes.


    After all, the best thing is lying in his hand now.


    That futu sword, if it''s gone, it''s gone.


    Xiao Han knows himself.


    He felt that according to his own qualifications, I''m afraid even if he got the floating Tu sword, it''s a small probability to get the recognition of the sword spirit.


    In that case, it''s gone.


    He thought so, and then he couldn''t help looking at the ancient sword in his hand.


    In his hands, the ancient sword is now normal again, and now it has changed into that simple appearance again.


    Of course, although it recovered to be ordinary, it did not change into the previous appearance full of rust, but the divine light on it had disappeared and looked like an ordinary weapon.


    The ancient sword at the moment, although it looks good, gives people a very dull feeling.


    If the previous situation were not still in front of us, I''m afraid even if Xiao Han and song qingruo saw it, they wouldn''t think that the ancient sword in their hands was such a terrible magic weapon.


    Holding the ancient sword in his hand, Xiao Han felt relieved in his heart.


    After he left this sword tomb, he thought about this ancient sword more than once.


    In the original sword tomb, relying on this ancient sword, Xiao Han was able to change his life against the sky and grow up at a speed that others could not imagine.


    If he had not obtained this ancient sword in the sword tomb at the beginning, I''m afraid he is still just a humble little monk and a trivial role in Qionghua sword sect.


    There can be no immediate scene.


    Therefore, he has a deep attachment to the ancient sword in his hand.


    It''s just that he knows himself.


    He knew that he might not have a chance to meet a magic weapon like the ancient sword in front of him.


    Even when he entered the sword tomb again, I''m afraid he couldn''t recognize the ancient sword in front of him.


    But I didn''t expect to get it again.


    This is the most exciting joy of recovery.


    Looking at the ancient sword in his hand, Xiao Han solemnly said yes and wanted to find something to put it away.


    However, at the moment, he seemed to feel something. In his hand, the ancient sword was trembling slightly and gave out a light sound.


    Then, the ancient sword quickly moved forward and rushed forward.


    Its goal is nothing else, just in front of the altar where the futu sword was.


    Before that, because of the collision between the futu sword and the ancient sword, the Dharma array on the altar had been destroyed, and now there was only a pile of ruins.


    But this does not mean that there is nothing of sufficient value.


    On the contrary, the things in it are very valuable. Even if the God turning friar comes, he will be moved.


    That is the origin of eight unique physique, which still exists at the moment.


    These origins were collected by Huo Changliu and the forces behind him. I don''t know how much effort was spent in the whole process, just to activate the floating Tu sword and shape the body for the floating Tu sword.


    But before that, because of Xiao Han''s insertion, the reshaping ceremony of futu sword was only half done, so it had to stop.


    These collected sources have not been consumed, and there are still half of them.


    Now the ancient sword flies forward, and its goal is obvious.


    A faint traction force emerged, and then eight extraordinary original forces escaped and went to the body of the ancient sword under the traction of the ancient sword and gathered on it.


    "Although I ran one, it''s not in vain to get these..."


    Located on the altar and feeling the abundant original breath around, Chen Heng flashed the idea in his heart.


    From the beginning to now, he will fight for Xiao Han and his purpose is to these origins from the beginning.


    Of course, there is the previous futu sword, which also has his goal.


    According to his previous observation, the origin of futu sword has the original flavor of this heaven and earth, which is likely to be bred by heaven and earth, containing the original flavor and law power of the world.


    If you can swallow it, you will get a lot of things. Maybe you can let Chen Heng go to heaven directly, saving a long time of hard cultivation.


    But at the last minute, the futu sword ran away.


    In this regard, Chen Heng expressed regret.


    Fortunately, there are other things here.


    The origin here comes from eight different unique constitutions, each of which is extremely powerful.


    Swallowing these sources is also a great tonic for Chen Heng at the moment, which has a good effect.


    It''s not in vain.


    "And in this sword tomb..."


    Recalling the previous picture, Chen Heng turned his attention to the sword tomb in front of him.


    He didn''t forget the previous magic war.


    In this sword tomb, in addition to the futu sword that left, there are at least two earth magic soldiers.


    Dragon cutting sword, killer gun.


    These two pieces are not weaker than the futu sword. Their origin also carries the original flavor of this heaven and earth, which is also very attractive to Chen Heng.


    Unfortunately, what these two magic soldiers had appeared before was only an avatar. The body has been hidden in an area within the sword tomb. Even Chen Heng did not notice its location.


    It''s hard to find.


    Otherwise, Chen Heng doesn''t mind looking for the trouble of these two magic soldiers and borrowing some source from them.


    All kinds of thoughts flashed in their hearts. On one side, Xiao Han and song qingruo looked at Chen Heng''s behavior with some amazement.


    Looking at Chen Heng''s move, they couldn''t help thinking of the previous futu sword.


    "It seems that these origins also play a great role in these magic soldiers..."


    Standing in place, Xiao Han thought deeply and recalled the scene.


    In the past, Chen Heng''s ancient sword had the ability to devour the origin of others and obtain power.


    From the past situation, it seems to be a very normal thing that the ancient sword will need these origins.


    "Wait..."


    Standing in place, recalling the scene, Xiao Han was stunned and suddenly thought of something.


    So he moved quickly.


    On one side, song qingruo looked at her in amazement. Xiao Han took her to the altar in front. Then he didn''t say much, and directly held the ancient sword in one hand.


    "Hold the ancient sword!"


    While acting, he looked at Song qingruo in front of him and said the same.

 Chapter 619

    Beside him, listening to Xiao Han''s words, song qingruo had some doubts in his sight.


    However, out of her trust in Xiao Han, she nodded, subconsciously stretched out her hand and held the ancient sword in front of her.


    A cold touch is instantly reflected in the palm of the hand, giving people a unique experience.


    After the cold, it is an inexplicable warm feeling.


    It''s like being in the middle of a flame. It''s very unique. It''s like being in a flame and being burned by the flame.


    But this process is not painful, on the contrary, it is very comfortable.


    An inexplicable force poured in from the ancient sword in front of them and poured into them along the inexplicable connection.


    Feeling all this, song qingruo was stunned, and some didn''t respond.


    In her body, the power emerging from the ancient sword is warming her body and mind and slowly improving her body.


    Before that, song qingruo''s sword source had been forcibly captured by nearly half because of the futu sword. At the moment, his body was in an unprecedented weak state, and even his cultivation was about to regress.


    But at this point, the situation is different.


    With the influx of that force, song qingruo''s body began to recover. Even the source that had been weakened to the limit felt strong again.


    Under the nourishment of this force, song qingruo''s breath began to recover, and his pale face became bloody again.


    This power is shocking.


    "How?"


    One side, Xiao Han''s voice came.


    Standing beside him, he looked at Song qingruo in front of him and asked with some concern.


    "It''s amazing..."


    In situ, song qingruo felt the changes in herself and couldn''t help sighing.


    By this time, she understood what was going on.


    "There are such good fortune in this world..."


    Thoughts flashed through her heart, and then she sighed, some amazing.


    By this time, she also wanted to understand something.


    For example, the original Xiao Han.


    As early as the beginning, Xiao Han was just an ordinary disciple of Qionghua sword sect. He had neither excellent qualification nor background. Compared with Tianjiao such as song qingruo, he was almost everywhere day by day.


    Then, after returning from the sword tomb, Xiao Han seemed to have changed. He not only made a big breakthrough in cultivation, but also performed better in qualification, which was amazing.


    In the past, song qingruo thought that this was because Xiao Han deliberately hid himself in the past.


    But I''m afraid that''s not the case now.


    The reason why he was able to make such a change was all due to the creation of the ancient sword in front of him.


    Various thoughts flashed in her heart. Song qingruo was also relieved.


    In front of him, the power transmitted by the ancient sword gradually weakened, and finally almost disappeared.


    Xiao Han turned and looked around.


    Sure enough, the original rich original flavor around has disappeared at the moment.


    It seems that all of them have been absorbed by the ancient sword.


    When the source is exhausted, naturally there will be no feedback blessing on them.


    "Let''s go..."


    Xiao Han looked around, looked at the desolate scene in the sword tomb, and whispered.


    This trip to the sword tomb can be regarded as twists and turns for them.


    And at this time, it''s time for them to leave.


    Of course, even if they don''t leave, the repulsive power of the sword tomb will come.


    Normally, the sword tomb can stay in it for several months once it is opened.


    However, the previous war was too fierce. Even for the sword tomb, it was enough to cause great trauma, which needed a long time to cultivate.


    In this case, the power of the sword tomb itself was quickly consumed, and now it has quickly approached closure.


    Even if Xiao Han wanted to stay here by force, they couldn''t stay long.


    Rather than so, it''s better to leave first.


    After all, they still have a lot to do outside.


    After making up their mind, they are ready to cross the transmission Dharma array and leave the sword tomb.


    But at this time, in their hands, the ancient sword was trembling, and a divine light shone on it.


    Finally, the ancient sword broke away from Xiao Han''s palm and flew into the air.


    "What is this?"


    Looking at the appearance of the ancient sword at the moment, Xiao Han looked at each other with some doubts.


    "Don''t you... Want to leave with us?"


    After a moment of silence, Xiao Han looked at the ancient sword in front of him, and then said tentatively.


    He has long known that divine soldiers have spirits.


    Ordinary divine soldiers still have their own spiritual existence, let alone the ancient sword in front of them.


    With the power of the ancient sword in front of us, the wisdom of the sword spirit in it will not be lower than that of people, or even better.


    For such magic weapons and spirits, if they don''t want to, I''m afraid no one can subdue them.


    Standing in place, Xiao Han couldn''t help getting nervous.


    The ancient sword in front of him is related to his future path.


    The ability of the ancient sword is enough to give him great help and help him break through the customs all the way to a higher level.


    Of course, all this is based on Gu Jian''s willingness to follow him.


    And if Gu Jian doesn''t want to leave with him?


    Xiao Han''s heart was tight, but he could do nothing about it. He could only silently look at the ancient sword in front of him and feel the brilliance in it.


    Fortunately, in the end, the bad situation didn''t really happen.


    In front of me, the ancient sword was shining and seemed to be hesitating, but in the end, it calmed down and fell in place.


    Xiao Han suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seems that although the spirit of the ancient sword hesitated, he finally chose to leave with him.


    The worst didn''t happen.


    "Fortunately, fortunately..."


    He hurried forward, carefully put away the ancient sword, and then left with song qingruo.


    Where Xiao Han couldn''t find it, Chen Heng looked at Xiao Han''s actions and silently shook his head.


    "Let''s follow you for a few years."


    He looked at the rich destiny above Xiao Han''s head, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    To be honest, Xiao Han is not the most suitable host among the many people Chen Heng has seen.


    If Chen Heng had to choose someone to be his sword master, he would rather choose song qingruo.


    At least, the other party is a congenital sword body, which is not weak in terms of qualification, talent and talent.


    In contrast, Xiao Han, in addition to having destiny, there is no one comparable in other aspects.


    Chen Heng doesn''t care about his qualification. He can help him at any time if he is willing.


    But talent, will, Tao heart But no one can help him.


    Excluding the influence of fate, Xiao Han is not as good as Huo Changliu in these aspects. Naturally, Chen Heng can''t see it.


    As for destiny?


    This thing is a consumable.


    Perhaps in some stories, the protagonist will always be the protagonist and will not change.


    But in the real evolutionary world, no one is the eternal protagonist.


    Destiny will consume.


    The so-called destiny, when their own destiny is exhausted, they will be beaten back to their original shape.


    When the time comes, it will look like what it should look like.


    Xiao Han''s destiny was pretty strong.


    However, after the previous war, he has consumed nearly half of his destiny in tit for tat with Huo Changliu.


    This is the price of being a hero.


    If Xiao Han could judge the situation, protect himself and not participate in the war, his destiny would not be consumed so quickly and could last for a long time.


    But now, in order to preserve himself in Huo Changliu''s hands, his destiny had to be consumed faster in order to find vitality. Finally, the duration of destiny was greatly shortened.


    This is the reason why Chen Heng shot in time.


    Otherwise, according to the situation at that time, Xiao Han''s destiny consumption would be more serious.


    "I hope you don''t regret it in the future."


    Looking at the appearance of Xiao Han and song qingruo, Chen Heng shook his head secretly and was not optimistic about Xiao Han''s future.


    However, Chen Heng does not reject following Xiao Han to leave.


    This is well thought out.


    In this sword tomb, Chen Heng has got everything he should get. If he continues to stay in this sword tomb, he may not get much promotion.


    Moreover, judging from the severity of this world war, I''m afraid the sword tombs will be closed for a long time to come.


    I''m afraid it''s not so easy for outsiders to enter again.


    If Chen Heng doesn''t choose to leave this time and wants to leave this sword tomb again, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy.


    Therefore, after a moment of hesitation, Chen Heng finally chose to leave the sword tomb and go to the world outside.


    In front of me, the golden transmission gate opened slowly, and now it is here.


    Chen Heng watched all this, and then watched song qingruo and Xiao Han move forward slowly and leave here gradually.


    They moved forward slowly and left.


    Behind him, the gate of the sword tomb closed slowly and entered a closed state.


    Bang!


    A crisp sound came out.


    The breath of heaven and earth came from the outside world.


    When he came to the outside world, Chen Heng observed for a moment.


    There is a vigorous bamboo forest in front of us. The vitality everywhere is a little chaotic. It seems that there are monks fighting each other in a fierce battle.


    Looking at this scene, Xiao Han and song qingruo looked at each other, and then rushed forward.


    Then a great war was about to break out.


    Chen Heng looked at it for a while, and then he felt boring.


    Compared with the previous magic war, the degree of confrontation in this area is too weak.


    The fighting among the monks around seemed fierce, but in fact, it was not at the highest level.


    Even the friars in the broken pill realm are rarely seen, let alone at a higher level.


    It seems that the so-called Qionghua sword sect is at this level.


    Chen Heng felt bored in his heart. After thinking a little, he slowly closed his eyes and fell into silence.


    In the previous sword tomb, he absorbed the origin of the eight constitutions.


    At the moment, those eight origins are still precipitated in his body and have not been fully absorbed and digested.

 Chapter 620

    Speaking of it, when he was in the sword tomb earlier, Chen Heng also learned the origin of many divine soldiers.


    He has been very experienced in this matter and has been used to it for a long time.


    However, the eight origins learned this time are different from the ordinary, which are the origin of the eight unique constitutions of the world.


    Even if only half of those origins are left, each will not be inferior to the divine soldiers.


    This is a natural thing.


    After all, without this effect, these origins can not play a good role in the recovery of futu sword.


    Even Chen Heng needs a long time to digest these sources.


    "In this period of time, it''s cheap for you."


    Chen Heng looked at Xiao Han in front of him and song qingruo on the side. Then the idea flashed in his heart.


    Since he is ready to sleep for several years, it''s nothing to let Xiao Han use his strength in these years.


    It''s a waste not to use it anyway.


    As for Xiao Han''s crisis, Chen Heng himself is in danger?


    Chen Heng never worried about it.


    At that time, the big deal will erupt again, that is.


    If you are confident and fearless, you will not care about anything.


    Of course, even if Xiao Han borrows it, it won''t be free.


    At least, the interest should be paid.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng raised his head and looked at Xiao Han''s head.


    There, a bit of golden destiny emerged, which looked particularly bright and bright in Chen Heng''s eyes.


    This is the destiny that has been inspired. Now it is passing and disappearing almost every moment.


    Of course, the passing speed is very low. If it continues to be consumed at the current speed, it will be enough to support a long time.


    Among these consumptions, a considerable part goes to Chen Heng.


    In Chen Heng''s body, the seal of destiny is still playing a role.


    Under the influence of the seal of destiny, these destiny spontaneously tilted towards Chen Heng.


    This is what Chen Heng gained from Xiao Han.


    With the operation process in the previous initial world, Chen Heng is no stranger to this operation and is very familiar with it.


    For him, it was a deal.


    Chen Heng provides Xiao Han with his own strength and ability, so that he can continuously enhance himself through the ancient sword, and even strengthen his qualification to a certain extent.


    As a reward, Chen Heng receives a certain degree of destiny from Xiao Han to enhance himself.


    Although to some extent, the power of destiny can not directly strengthen Chen Heng, it has many hidden benefits, which can strengthen the affinity between Chen Heng and heaven and earth, and make him understand the Tao more smoothly and go more smoothly all the way.


    In theory, if the destiny is enough, even if you don''t practice and understand the Tao, you can reach the peak smoothly.


    This is the benefit of destiny.


    Of course, Xiao Han did not suffer.


    At least, at the cost of some destiny, in exchange for Chen Heng''s right to use power for several years, this transaction is definitely worth it.


    After all, the power of destiny also needs favorable conditions to pry.


    If you have nothing in your hands, even if you have an extremely powerful destiny, it is doomed to be useless.


    On the contrary, if there is enough capital on hand, the force of destiny can play an extremely huge role.


    Chen Heng''s ancient sword is the capital for Xiao Han at the moment, which can support him to go further.


    In situ, various thoughts flashed in Chen Heng''s heart, then silently closed his eyes, and fell into a deep sleep.


    He fell into a deep sleep, but also a deep transformation.


    In the transformation, he not only absorbed the eight original forces, but also absorbed the external law forces, constantly strengthened himself and imperceptibly changed his breath.


    This is for adjustment and learning.


    Before that, although Chen Heng had been in the world for several years, he only stayed in the sword tomb after all.


    The sword tomb is just a small secret place of creation, and the rules are not complete.


    Until now, when he came to the sword tomb, Chen Heng really felt the huge rules of the world, and could feel the power and the massiness of the laws of heaven and earth.


    These are extremely noteworthy things.


    With Chen Heng''s deep sleep, in Xiao Han''s hands, the ancient sword also changed silently. In silence, it seems to become more ordinary.


    Time passed slowly.


    In the silence, time passed imperceptibly.


    In this state, Chen Heng has no perception of the time and situation of the outside world.


    Unless Chen Heng is aware of the danger, otherwise, unless Chen Heng takes the initiative to complete the transformation, it is impossible to wake up from the silence.


    In this state, Chen Heng doesn''t know how long it lasted.


    Until one day, a breath rises in the outside world.


    It was an extremely powerful smell of terror. Its power was extremely terrible, and its essence was also very powerful and trembling.


    Even Chen Heng''s true spirit, in silence, was throbbing instinctively and felt an instinctive danger.


    Therefore, Chen Heng recovered from the silence and was suddenly awakened.


    The picture of the world is clear again.


    After waking up, Chen Heng opened his eyes again and looked at the earth ahead.


    In front of us is a hazy world.


    This world seems completely different from the normal world, surrounded by broken space debris and all kinds of destruction.


    Occasionally, there seems to be a terrible and frightening breath emerging, trembling.


    "What is this?"


    Recovering from the long silence, Chen Heng looked at the scene in front of him and frowned. He couldn''t feel the situation at the moment.


    But soon, the familiar smell appeared again.


    That''s Xiao Han


    He was impressively here, standing there at the moment, holding the ancient sword transformed by Chen Heng in his hand.


    There are many people behind him.


    Those are monks, but their breath is very weak. Many of them only have the cultivation of Qi refining layer.


    These accomplishments, let alone in Chen Heng''s eyes, even compared with Xiao Han at the moment, are extremely weak.


    As early as that year, Xiao Han was already the peak of Hualing.


    Now, after many years, Xiao Han''s strength has gone further and reached a higher level.


    "Baby?"


    Recovering from the silence, Chen Heng felt the breath of Xiao Han at the moment. He was not surprised.


    At the moment, Xiao Han has broken his previous accomplishments and reached the level of infanticide.


    This level, no matter in any world, belongs to quite extraordinary achievements. In the world of gods, there are four rings, which is enough to be crowned with the name of a great mage.


    Xiao Han''s ability to reach this level has undoubtedly proved his achievements over the years.

 Chapter 621

    Looking at Xiao Han standing in front of him and feeling his breath, Chen Heng nodded secretly and agreed with his current achievements.


    Although I don''t know how many years have passed, it is a great achievement to be promoted to the fourth level and awaken the true spirit.


    After all, this level, even in the world of gods, is also a huge problem, which can not be achieved without those real talents.


    From this point of view, it is good that Xiao Han can reach this level.


    I just don''t know how many years have passed.


    Judging from the changes in Xiao Han, I''m afraid it''s been a long time.


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked at the change of Xiao Han''s appearance in front of him. Then the idea flashed in his heart.


    In front of him, Xiao Han''s appearance was so clear.


    Compared with the appearance of a young man, Xiao Han has already shed his previous childishness and become more mature.


    From the appearance, he seems to be no different from what he used to be, but his hair is already a little gray, and his temperament is also deep and mature.


    At the moment, his body was covered with scars, and his whole body looked as if he had just suffered some heavy damage. At the moment, his breath was a little weak.


    And what about the scene at the moment?


    Chen Heng turned and looked forward.


    "This is... What happened?"


    From Xiao Han''s body, Chen Heng looked forward. Then he couldn''t help picking his eyebrows. He felt a little surprised.


    I saw the black fog in front of me.


    An inexplicable breath is displayed in unknown places and enveloped in all directions.


    It seems that the abyss world appears and is spreading its influence in this world at the moment.


    The black fog like thick ink dispersed, rippling and diffuse here, forming a scene like a natural disaster.


    If you look carefully, you can find that the whole earth is filled with bursts of wailing.


    There were creatures howling everywhere. Vaguely, something terrible seemed to happen.


    "Is this... Catastrophe?"


    Looking at the scene like the end of the world, Chen Heng frowned and was surprised.


    "Is this your card?"


    Ahead, a ethereal voice came, with some unknown meaning: "a divine soldier of unknown grade?"


    "Do you think this magic weapon can save you?"


    "Nature."


    Facing the ethereal voice, Xiao Han raised his head. Although his face was pale and weak, there was a firm self-confidence in his sight at the moment, which made people calm down.


    "Your strength is very strong. I think I''m not an opponent."


    "But..."


    His face was calm and said faintly.


    Xiao Han did not say the following words, but everyone present could clearly hear the feeling of confidence from his tone.


    In the immediate scene, this confidence can not help but surprise people.


    In front, so is the figure hidden under the black fog.


    Looking at Xiao Han in front, his face was surprised. After thinking for a moment, he finally stretched out his hand.


    A huge arm stretched out from the black fog and went straight to the ancient sword in front. It seemed that he wanted to grasp the ancient sword and hold it in his own hand.


    It seems very easy.


    After all, it''s just a sword. How can it get out of the palm?


    In terms of the power of existence, let alone just a magic weapon, even if it is the legendary earth magic weapon, how can it be controlled by no one?


    Although the magic weapon is strong, it always needs the master to control it.


    In the absence of the master''s control, the so-called divine soldiers are like that in the final analysis.


    So he stretched out his hand and tried to catch the ancient sword and hold it in his hand.


    Not far away, Xiao Han silently looked at the scene in front of him, not only did he not panic at all, but also showed a faint smile on his face.


    Looking at this, he didn''t worry about the ancient sword in front of him. He just looked at it so calmly and his attitude was full of self-confidence.


    This confidence comes from past cognition and the power of ancient sword.


    Perhaps ordinary magic soldiers can do nothing in the face of the current situation and can''t change anything.


    But the ancient sword in front of us is not ordinary.


    "Come on..."


    Standing in place, he looked at the ancient sword in front of him, with some nostalgia and inexplicable sadness: "once again... Show your strength..."


    It seems that he has noticed the idea in Xiao Han''s heart. In front of him, the ancient sword glows slowly and shines brightly.


    At first, the light was very weak, like the light of fireflies, but it was very firm and spread to the outside world.


    Not far away, the figure held out his hand and stopped at the moment.


    At this moment, he felt a strong breath flash by.


    The breath was so powerful that it almost made people tremble. They had to feel fear from blood to the origin of soul.


    The smell appeared, but soon disappeared.


    But when you feel it carefully, you can find the changes of the ancient sword in front of you.


    The previous breath seems to emerge from the ancient sword in front of me.


    At this moment, the idea flashed through everyone''s heart, and they couldn''t help being stunned.


    Under their eyes, the light from the ancient sword became more and more huge. At first, it was only a little light, but in the end, it seemed like a sun shining everywhere.


    Bang!


    A crisp sound came out.


    Under Xiao Han''s gaze, the ancient sword rushed straight to the sky, came to the mid air, and then bloomed a bright brilliance.


    The mighty majesty broke out and spread out.


    From the true spirit of Chen Heng, the divine nature with high essence blesses at this moment and spreads its own breath.


    Then in an instant, it was as if a real God had only come. The frightening breath came and spread all over the world.


    Suddenly, the world became silent and the earth began to be silent.


    A brilliant sword light flashed, and then the black fog that enveloped the earth and almost covered the world in front of us was cut directly, revealing the gap.


    When the gap is exposed, everything is silent.


    Chen Ming looks at the scene in front of him. He stands silently in place and stares at the scene in front of him.


    Under his gaze, the magnificent figure in front of him has changed a little at the moment.


    On his body, a bloodstain appeared, which was particularly conspicuous.


    "How... How is it possible..."


    A hoarse voice came from the front and spread.


    Then, the figure fell silently with an unbelievable color on his face, and the whole body collapsed.


    Bang!


    A heavy sound came out and rang through the earth.

 Chapter 622

    At the same time, the surroundings were suddenly quiet.


    At this moment, the huge figure in front of him collapsed, and his blood flowed everywhere, sweeping the world.


    The land has been polluted so far. I''m afraid it will take a long time to recover.


    Of course, no one is paying attention to this at the moment.


    Everyone''s eyes are fixed on the front.


    To be exact, it''s the ancient sword looking forward.


    The ancient sword is dense. At the moment, it has dazzling brilliance.


    Its brilliance spread all over the world, shining on the world, unexpectedly breaking the gloomy and terrible atmosphere, making the world calm again and have a new vitality.


    This incredible power is shocking, and I feel the supreme power contained in it.


    "That ancient sword... Is it..."


    At this moment, many people secretly looked at the ancient sword in mid air, and many thoughts flashed in their hearts at the moment.


    Treasures move people.


    At this moment, the ancient sword shows its edge, which undoubtedly stirs everyone''s heartstrings and makes them yearn for it.


    Of course, some people turn their eyes and finally look at another person in front of them.


    That''s... Xiao Han.


    At the moment, Xiao Han still stood in place. At the moment, he looked at the ancient sword in the air, with nostalgia and some joy in his eyes.


    For him, it is not surprising that the ancient sword in front of him can have the power in front of him.


    At least, according to what he had learned, the power of the ancient sword was far more than that in front of him.


    It''s nothing for Gu Jian to be able to achieve the scene in front of him.


    But even so, he was also very excited about the ancient sword''s power again.


    "After many years... You finally broke out again..."


    Standing in place, Xiao Han took a deep breath and his face was a little excited: "he saved me again..."


    All kinds of thoughts flashed through his mind. At the moment, his mood was agitated and could not be calm.


    In mid air, the ancient sword is still in full bloom.


    The light spread and shone on the earth, making the small world bright.


    Influenced by the ancient sword, the originally Silent Resentment spirit revived again, and now it has become active again.


    The light shines, and a bright sun hangs high in the sky. It manifests at this moment. So far, it dispels all the haze and terror, and returns the world to innocence.


    "This world... Is no longer the world it used to be..."


    Standing in the air, Chen Heng felt the breath of the four sides of heaven and earth, and then the idea flashed in his heart.


    Although he just came to the outside world, he quickly fell into silence, but the feeling of the world was deeply engraved in Chen Heng''s mind and could not be forgotten.


    There is no doubt that the feeling he once felt was completely different from the feeling brought to him by the world in front of him.


    In other words, he is no longer in the world he used to be.


    "Isn''t it?"


    In an instant, an idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, with some hesitation, but also with some affirmation.


    At the moment, most of him is no longer in the previous world, and most of him has come to the outside world.


    Maybe it''s another world, or maybe it''s a secret place like the sword tomb.


    In short, it is unlikely to be the complete world outside.


    "It seems that Xiao Han played well in my quiet years..."


    Chen Heng flashed the idea in his heart, then turned around and looked at Xiao Han again.


    Xiao Han is in a bad state at the moment.


    It seems that he lost a lot of energy in the previous fight, so that his breath is extremely weak and has been reduced to a certain extreme.


    Of course, the weakness of the body is on the one hand, but it is not too dangerous.


    After all, Xiao Han at the moment is already a cultivation at the infant level.


    What about people at this level, even if their bodies die?


    The big deal is to change a body and start over again. It''s nothing at all.


    Of course, ontology is still very important.


    If the noumenon falls, even if the true spirit loses, I''m afraid it will lose a lot of things, which may affect future achievements, and the consequences are very serious.


    So if there is no accident, no one is willing to try.


    Xiao Han will not be surprised.


    At this moment, a light fell directly on Xiao Han and shone down.


    It was the glory of the ancient sword. At the moment, it seemed to feel Xiao Han''s situation, so it appeared spontaneously. The glory shone down and fell on him.


    A warm and unique feeling came, which not only brought Xiao Han a unique experience, but also made him feel inexplicably familiar.


    "This is..."


    Xiao Han felt the situation on himself. At the moment, he was stunned.


    He subconsciously lowered his head and looked at his situation.


    On his body, the original wound is now recovering, and a force is emerging to help his body heal.


    This force is full of vitality, like it can cure all things and even nourish the origin, so that the breath of Xiao Han can be slowly improved.


    Feeling this familiar power, Xiao Han slowly closed his eyes and felt this unique feeling.


    However, what he doesn''t know is that in the process of healing his injury, the ancient sword also extracts sequence from him and obtains his experience during this period of time.


    He was unaware of it.


    After all, Chen Heng''s power level is much higher than Xiao Han. In addition, Xiao Han himself does not have much prevention. Therefore, it is not difficult to read his information.


    Then, in Chen Heng''s mind, everything about Xiao Han''s past began to appear and appeared at this moment.


    It was a scene that began when Xiao Han left the sword tomb. At the moment, it was fully manifested under the influence of Chen Heng''s power, which was very clear.


    Later, Chen Heng understood what Xiao Han had experienced.


    After the original stop, Xiao Han left the sword tomb and returned to Qionghua sword school.


    Because of his spiritual cultivation and the relationship with song qingruo, his status in Qionghua sword school increased rapidly, and soon became one of his relatives.


    In the following few years, he had more adventures and became a famous rising star nearby. He was known as one of the most promising Tianjiao in Nanyue.


    And it also lived up to expectations and showed amazing talent.


    Of course, his so-called talent is actually the help of Chen Heng''s ancient sword.


    But outsiders do not know this, only regard it as Xiao Han''s own credit.


    In this way, over the past few years, it has become a famous figure.


    But at this moment, an unexpected thing happened.


    Tianjiao of Qionghua sword sect, song qingruo, who was originally the first disciple, fell.

 Chapter 623

    Song qingruo of Qionghua sword sect fell.


    This is some unexpected news for Chen Heng.


    Although he had little contact with song qingruo, Chen Heng was quite impressed and liked song qingruo to a certain extent.


    In his opinion, compared with Xiao Han, song qingruo is undoubtedly better in terms of will, Taoist heart and other aspects. In principle, he should be able to achieve better achievements.


    As for Xiao Han, apart from his destiny, the rest is nothing.


    Under normal circumstances, Xiao Han may catch up with song qingruo by virtue of his destiny, but he will eventually be surpassed by song qingruo.


    Unless


    Chen Heng thought of a possibility.


    Then, by browsing forward, he felt Xiao Han''s experience over the years.


    Then, Chen Heng''s face showed a clear color.


    Sure enough, according to Xiao Han''s experience, after song qingruo fell, his experience began to turn sharply and fall all the way.


    In the first few years, Xiao Han was in the limelight.


    As a disciple of Qionghua sword sect, he not only has the favor of song qingruo, the daughter of the leader, but also holds the ancient sword transformed by Chen Heng. He also has a lot of destiny and is naturally destined to rise.


    Just in this process, a lot of things have happened.


    Xiao Han walked all the way. Although he had unlimited scenery, he also encountered many dangers and malice.


    Only in the first few years, all these dangers turned into his further strength, making him move forward, and even directly into an adventure to some extent.


    This ability to turn crisis into opportunity is amazing. People think Xiao Han has great opportunities and will probably rise in the future.


    Unfortunately, since the fall of song qingruo, Xiao Han''s ability seems to have completely disappeared.


    His style of conduct has not changed, but the disaster that he could easily get through in the past has become extremely difficult at that time.


    Sometimes it''s even an ordinary little thing, which will eventually lead to serious consequences.


    Not to mention that bad things turn into good things, even good things turn into bad things from time to time.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng knew it in his heart and immediately understood it.


    Destiny.


    The problem comes from destiny.


    Frankly speaking, Xiao Han himself has no extraordinary ability, neither firm will and Tao heart, nor transcendent talent and understanding.


    He can go all the way to today, relying on his own destiny.


    But destiny is a consumable. When it''s consumed, it''s gone.


    In the first few years, Xiao Han went well and prospered in case of difficulties. No matter what situation he foresees, he can go smoothly and benefit, just like a man of destiny.


    But what happens when his destiny is gone and his destiny is exhausted?


    Then he was immediately knocked down and directly reduced to vulgarity.


    This situation is very serious for the destiny.


    If it''s ordinary at the beginning, it''s nothing.


    Fear is afraid that at first it was magnificent and vigorous, but finally it returned to ordinary.


    Because if so, without talking about their own feelings and changes, it is difficult to absorb just the previous cause and effect.


    Take Xiao Han himself for example.


    Under the destiny, he had obtained many adventures, and even achieved high achievements.


    The ancient sword that Chen Heng turned into in his hand is the result of an adventure, and so is his cultivation. Even song qingruo''s favor is the same to a large extent.


    In the process of obtaining these things, Xiao Han must also bear a lot of causality.


    For example, Huo Changliu, who had been in the sword tomb before, always wanted to find a chance to start with Xiao Han after that time.


    Another example is song qingruo.


    Song qingruo is the most outstanding disciple of Qionghua sword sect and the biological daughter of Qionghua sect leader. There are many admirers. Even in some ancient holy places, there are no fewer people who covet song qingruo''s innate sword body.


    Therefore, for the people favored by song qingruo, Xiao Han will naturally receive a lot of attention.


    In addition, Xiao Han had many adventures along the way. Naturally, he had to make enemies with people in the whole process, and even created many sworn enemies by himself, which hindered the way of many people.


    These are cause and effect.


    If before, Xiao Han''s destiny was still in his body, there would be nothing natural. Even in case of crisis, he would also succeed in difficulties under the action of destiny, and there would be no big problem.


    But when destiny weakens, these problems are fatal.


    The turning point of Xiao Han''s fate began from then on.


    The fall of song qingruo is just a node.


    To some extent, she can be seen as being implicated by Xiao Han.


    Someone stared at the ancient sword and other inheritance in Xiao Han''s hand, so they planned to attack Xiao Han.


    Song qingruo, as Xiao Han''s first shelter, naturally took the lead in suffering an accident.


    In an accident, at the critical moment of cultivation, song qingruo failed and fell directly.


    This incident dealt a great blow to Xiao Han.


    However, even without the help of song qingruo, Xiao Han''s state at that time was also the attitude of a generation of Tianjiao, which could be described as extremely dazzling.


    But this is only temporary.


    Losing his destiny, he no longer had the ability to deal with everything in the past. He stumbled under various crises and finally fell to the bottom step by step.


    In the end, he lost many things, not only song qingruo, but also everything in Qionghua sword sect.


    In Qionghua sword sect, someone launched a raid. The elders who originally belonged to Qionghua sword sect shot at Qionghua sword master and drove him out of his position as the master of Qionghua sword sect.


    Just overnight, the wall changed, and Xiao Han became a thorn in the eye from the absolute core of Qionghua sword school.


    After all, for the new elders, Xiao Han''s body is deeply engraved with the brand of the former leader. It belongs to the enemy''s power and can never be let go.


    In this way, Xiao Han''s situation in Qionghua sword sect was constantly changing and slowly fell to the bottom of the valley.


    In the end, some even dared to attack Xiao Han openly in Qionghua sword sect.


    Forced by helplessness, Xiao Han had to leave Qionghua sword sect and go far away.


    Losing the bondage and shelter of Qionghua sword school has both advantages and disadvantages for Xiao Han.


    But after that, he was regarded as an enemy everywhere. Even the Qionghua sword sect, which originally took action, regarded him as an enemy and directly wanted him.


    He fell step by step and slowly came to his present situation. In the end, he had to avoid his opponent and came to the secret place in front of him.


    In this secret place, he also encountered great danger, which promoted Chen Heng''s recovery and once again woke up from Xiao Han.


    "This is really..."


    From Xiao Han''s mind, he browsed his experience and felt the scenes Xiao Han had experienced before. Chen Heng shook his head and some didn''t know what to say.


    Poor Xiao Han?


    It doesn''t seem pathetic.


    With his destiny, he naturally surpasses others at the starting point. If he had been steady and improved slowly, with his destiny, he would definitely have a lot of achievements in the future.


    But he chose another way, accompanied by bloody storms and difficulties along the way.


    All the way through difficulties and obstacles, accompanied by bloody growth, this sounds cool, but in fact represents the sharp consumption of the power of destiny.


    In order to protect Xiao Han from crisis after crisis, his power of destiny had to burn and overdraw again and again.


    When the destiny is exhausted, the cause and effect provoked in the past will press down again, which can no longer be stopped and can only rely on itself.


    From this point of view, Xiao Han will come to this situation, which has a lot to do with his ignorance of trade-offs and steadiness.


    To some extent, it''s self inflicted.


    However, after all, they met each other. Looking at Xiao Han standing there in front of them, his hair was already a little gray. Chen Heng couldn''t help feeling some emotional fluctuations, so his strength moved and continued to mobilize.


    Then, on the ancient sword, the huge power was mobilized again and blessed Xiao Han.


    Then, Xiao Han''s feeling became more intense.


    He could feel that under the radiance of the ancient sword, the dark wounds he had accumulated in the past were recovering and were rapidly reaching the peak.


    Even the faintly collapsed Daoji now shows signs of healing again.


    The appearance of this situation made Xiao Han''s face look happy.


    To be honest, his talent is not very high. Even with the blessing and baptism of Chen Heng''s ancient sword, his qualification has been improved, he can''t be compared with song qingruo''s real Tianjiao, and he is always a line short.


    In the previous years of pursuit, his own body was destroyed again and again, and Daoji was damaged.


    At the moment, although he has reached the infant level, his strength has been basically limited and can''t go further.


    However, at this moment, with the activation of the power of the ancient sword, the hidden wounds on Xiao Han are healing and gradually recovering to the peak.


    Even the collapsed Daoji recovered, as if it had recovered as before, and there bloomed a faint brilliance, which was very beautiful and bright.


    Feeling this situation, Xiao Han was surprised.


    If you look closely, you can find that his arm is trembling slightly at the moment, and he looks extremely excited.


    "I still have hope..."


    Standing in the same place, Xiao Han looked at him and stood in front of him. He was shining like an ancient sword like a small star. Various thoughts rose in his heart. At the moment, his mood was agitated: "I still have an ancient sword... I can break through again..."


    "Those guys who once hurt me will pay the price sooner or later!"


    Looking at the ancient sword in the air, his eyes seemed to have a strong flame burning.


    It was the flame of revenge, extremely hot and strong, like burning everything in front of you.


    In his mind, there are still shadows emerging at the moment.


    Those are the people who have hurt him and reduced him to the immediate situation. Now they come to mind one by one,


    For Xiao Han, these past experiences are undoubtedly a great pain, which needs to be washed away with blood.


    Xiao Han never doubted the power of the ancient sword from beginning to end.


    At the beginning, under the recovery of the ancient sword, even the earth magic force futu sword was far from an opponent. It was directly swept and suppressed by it, which could not cause any waves.


    Now, the ancient sword has been silent for many years and revived again. Its power must be extremely powerful. It can absolutely sweep everything and avenge him.


    He has this confidence.


    However, he seemed to feel his thoughts. In front of him, the body of the ancient sword was flashing slightly.


    After years of transformation, there are many changes on the body of the ancient sword. There are many strange Taoist patterns on it. Each one looks very complex, like thousands of small Taoist texts, with a unique effect.


    At this moment, the ancient sword trembled slightly, and a faint light bloomed on the sword body. Finally, it fell here and came to the four directions.


    Then, under Xiao Han''s stunned gaze, the ancient sword turned into a streamer, rose directly into the sky, and finally disappeared in place.


    Looking from under the land of this secret land, you can clearly see that a sun is far away from here and moving towards a more distant area.


    "No..."


    Xiao Han''s body began to tremble again, and his mood was particularly complex at the moment.


    At this moment, he remembered all kinds of experiences when he met the ancient sword.


    Only then did he realize it.


    It seems that Gu Jian never recognized him as the owner of the sword, nor did he admit it to him.


    In the past sword tombs, the reason why he was able to urge the ancient sword and use its power depended more on the power of song qingruo than on himself.


    Now, song qingruo has long been gone.


    Relying on himself alone, he can''t drive the ancient sword to help himself.


    Otherwise, the ancient sword would not have been silent for so many years, and finally recovered under the pressure of this secret place and became what it looked like.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Han felt a little unwilling in his heart. His eyes stared at the sun standing in the air, so he watched the light go away.


    Compared with normal people, his strength is stronger and his vision is clearer, so he can clearly see the track of the ancient sword at the moment.


    Under the traction of some inexplicable force, the power of the ancient sword surged, suppressed everything in the four directions, and injected its own power into this secret territory.


    Just for a moment, the haze originally shrouded in this secret place was wiped out, all the darkness disappeared, leaving only bright brilliance.


    Then, under the gaze of countless people, the ancient sword broke through the air, left this secret place directly and went to other areas.


    At this moment, the original scene disappears.


    Everything was calm again.


    Xiao Han used it for a long time before he finally calmed down.


    Standing in place, he looked at the ancient sword leaving in mid air, with a wry smile on his face.


    But in the end, he was relieved, so he turned around and went to the depths of this secret place.


    It seems that we should be ready to find a place and go to self-cultivation.

 Chapter 624

    Chen Heng is far away from Xiao Han and rises directly into the sky, ready to leave this secret place.


    Of course, in this process, he has been observing Xiao Han''s reaction and feeling the whole process from surprise to loss and then to relief.


    He smiled at this.


    "Pretty good."


    Being able to accept the reality so quickly, Xiao Han''s mind is OK and pretty good.


    Chen Heng left Xiao Han for a reason.


    Before that, Chen Heng had been in a deep sleep. In order to digest the seed source obtained from the sword tomb, he slept for a long time and didn''t wake up until today.


    Now, more than ten years have passed since the beginning.


    Over the past ten years, the original work has been done long ago, and Chen Heng no longer needs to continue sleeping and can move freely.


    It''s just a waste of time to stay with Xiao Han again.


    Moreover, if you continue to stay with Xiao Han, it may not be a good thing for Xiao Han himself.


    Just imagine that Chen Heng''s stay in Xiao Han''s hands can certainly help him move forward as Xiao Han wishes, and even revenge to a certain extent.


    But so what?


    Chen Heng will leave after all.


    He is not someone''s nanny. He can''t take care of Xiao Han all his life and will leave sooner or later.


    At that time, Xiao Han still had to be beaten back to his original shape.


    Even because of the help brought by Chen Heng, he will be quite proud.


    Then the more proud he was, the more ruthless he fell after Chen Heng left.


    On the contrary, leaving now will not have much impact on him, and can also knock down the last hope in his heart.


    After that, he should be able to face the reality and devote himself to practice, and there will be no more thoughts he shouldn''t have.


    Before that, Chen Heng cured his own Daoji wound for him. The secret place in front of him is also a secret.


    After curing Dodge, it is not impossible for Xiao Han to go further if he is careful enough.


    A friar at the infant level has a life span of more than thousands of years in this world.


    Chen Heng can help him so much. He is worthy of him.


    There''s nothing to say.


    Bang!


    In mid air, an ancient sword rose into the sky and rushed directly into the mid air, cutting through the sky.


    Then there was silence everywhere.


    The vision began to change.


    When Chen Heng broke through the air and came to the end of this secret place, he broke the isolation and came directly to nothingness.


    In this area, there is a range between the outside world and many small worlds, in which there is no real world, and some are just nothingness.


    In the distance, the existence of stars blooms and twinkles at the moment.


    The stars look different. Some are bright, others are particularly dim and seem very ordinary.


    Those are small worlds, which exist at the edge of the world and rely on the center of the world.


    Chen Heng felt the existence of these small worlds, looked at them, and then tried to rush towards the area where the main world was located.


    However, it did not succeed.


    In the heaven and earth of the main world, there is a thick layer of isolation to stop Chen Heng, and even one Rune rises into the sky, like a Dharma array arranged by the once strong.


    Those Dharma arrays are very powerful, which were arranged by former people. They have a deep and powerful brand on them, which makes people suspicious and uncertain.


    Chen Heng looked at these Dharma arrays, and then frowned.


    If he wants to, he can break through the isolation of this layer of Dharma array and enter it directly.


    But Chen Heng has a hunch that if he does so, he may cause some bad things and even lead to some things.


    It was because of this premonition that Chen Heng stopped his action and continued to pause in the void.


    At this moment, he has his own things to do.


    At the moment, in the nothingness, thunders flickered up and cut through the nothingness.


    The debris of space escaped and shook in all directions.


    Then, Chen Heng''s true spirit raised his head and looked up.


    I saw that there, thunder was breeding, and a huge military disaster was brewing, as if it was about to break out.


    That''s Soldier robbery?


    Yes, soldier robbery.


    After more than ten years of silence, in this fairly long period of time, Chen Heng has digested all the previous gains, and finally completed his transformation and entered the next level.


    He also ushered in a new challenge, the next military robbery.


    Boom!


    In the void, thunders crossed and fell directly on Chen Heng. They collided with his sword body and made a violent sound like a collision between gold and iron.


    In this regard, Chen Heng did not care, but quietly bathed in the thunder and experienced the baptism of the thunder all over the sky.


    Bang!


    A crisp sound came out.


    Chen Heng did not move and felt the changes in himself.


    According to the number of times, this is the fourth and crucial military robbery.


    It is a crucial step for monks to awaken the true spirit at the fourth level.


    The weapon spirit passes the military robbery. This Fourth Military robbery is equivalent to the level of promotion to level 4. Naturally, it is also extremely important.


    At this moment, Chen Heng has been able to feel the particularity of this military robbery. Once he can spend it, he will usher in a huge transformation.


    Even directly put him into another state.


    Bang!


    A light sound came out and rippled everywhere, affecting the space here.


    That is to say, there is nothingness here and there is no real material around. Otherwise, even if it is a sacred land, I''m afraid it will shatter and leave few traces.


    In the void, it''s much better.


    At least, Chen Heng is the only one to cross the robbery here, which will not affect other lives.


    During the military robbery, Chen Heng stood alone and silently felt the changes of this military robbery.


    "Vitality..."


    Standing in the void, he looked ahead and the idea flashed through his heart.


    Different from all the previous military robberies with a sense of destruction, this time, although it is equally powerful and far more destructive than all previous military robberies, it also contains an inexplicable vitality.


    That vitality is very unique. It seems to have a trace of the characteristics of the origin of the world, which can give enlightenment and make people reborn.


    Under the influence of that wisp of Qi, Chen Heng''s true spirit is changing and has some strange changes.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, Chen Heng''s true spirit began to shake, and a new force was bred from the true spirit, and then spread to the whole sword body.


    In a trance, on Chen Heng''s body, those originally dense runes seemed to live and began to operate spontaneously.


    The vitality of the four sides came from the military robbery. They were coerced by the power of the military robbery and swept together. Now they have become the power to supply Chen Heng to move forward.


    With a roar, the place began to shake.


    An ancient sword broke through the air and rushed into the soldier''s robbery.


    Time passed slowly.


    For half a month, the void was shrouded in thunder, which was particularly terrible.


    The Fourth Military robbery, its nature is particularly special, but its difficulty is also unprecedented terror.


    At the end of the robbery, even if the fourth order friars came here, they would be shocked.


    If Xiao Han had come here before, I''m afraid he wouldn''t be able to resist for long. He would have been seriously injured by the soldiers and fell to the point of death.


    Chen Heng survived.


    After the robbery, his body cracked again, but soon healed as if it were intact.


    From this military robbery, Chen Heng absorbed a lot of inexplicable vitality, made his true spirit undergo some transformation, and led his body to grow and go further.


    A new force was bred and transformed into an inexplicable texture, which was engraved on the sword body.


    "Some unexpected joy..."


    After the end of the military robbery, Chen Heng was in the residual thunder, felt his harvest this time, and couldn''t help smiling on his face.


    It has to be said that he gained a lot in this military robbery.


    That special vitality comes from the unique rules of the world and is its baptism and creation of the spirit of the instrument, which is very unique.


    Even in the case of Chen Heng, the strength of the true spirit is so strong that it can get a lot of benefits from it. The true spirit vaguely has a new nature and grows a little stronger.


    This kind of situation did not exist in the previous military robberies.


    It can only be said that it is indeed an unexpected joy.


    This is also the nature of shuttling through different worlds.


    Different worlds have different rules and different creations.


    Take the natural disaster of this world as an example. Although it is a disaster for the monks of this world, it is actually a rare creation.


    With the baptism and help of this robbery, the monks in this world tend to strengthen their points at the same level and are stronger than the extraordinary people in other worlds.


    Standing quietly in the void, Chen Heng patiently waited for the end of the military robbery. Then he absorbed the vitality around him and began to recover himself.


    Strictly speaking, the void is outside the world, and the aura is very rare.


    The vitality in front of us is still gathered by the army robbery. To some extent, it is very rare. If we miss it, I''m afraid it''s hard to find it.


    After absorbing these vitality, a few days passed.


    At this moment, most of the impact of the military robbery has passed, and the rest is nothing.


    Chen Heng also turned around again and looked at the world ahead.


    In his sight at the moment, the world in front of him is like a huge star, in which there are fluctuations and ups and downs of the power of the world, emitting the great power of the world.


    Outside the world, inexplicable marks emerged and were clearly felt by Chen Heng.


    That is the brand left by the strongest in the world. It is directly branded in the world consciousness. It is very strong.


    These marks guard the world itself and become the basic elements of the construction of the Dharma array, blocking all the existence that covets the world.


    "The world... Doesn''t look simple..."


    Chen Heng felt those imprints and the residual power on them, and couldn''t help frowning.


    According to his feeling, the residual power on those brands is not weak. I''m afraid that the owner of each brand will not be weaker than Chen Heng''s Noumenon at the peak.


    And this is by no means an unusual level.


    The level of the eight rings is extremely rare at any time, even in the world of the gods.


    When the gods were active and the world of gods was at its peak, legends also existed at the top. Even the Church of gods must pay attention to and treat them with courtesy.


    Of course, the present world is not as good as the world of gods, but it is very good to have so many legends in it.


    In particular, there are a few brand marks, and the breath on them is particularly strong, which makes people particularly frightened at a glance.


    Among the many brands, these brands are the absolute core, and the breath and essential power engraved on them have faintly exceeded one level and reached another category.


    That''s mythology


    Chen Heng observed these marks, and then the idea flashed in his heart.


    Looking at this, the world is well protected. If you really dare to have any bad thoughts about the world, you''ll be broken and bleeding.


    Of course, this has also caused a little trouble for the current Chen Heng.


    It''s just a little trouble.


    Although he is an outsider, after all, he is still covered with a layer of the skin of the world. Judging from the judgment, he still belongs to the creatures of the world.


    In this way, most of the troubles caused by the operation of the Dharma array can be eliminated, leaving only some minor troubles.


    However, even if it is a small problem, it will take some time to solve it.


    Therefore, in the next period of time, Chen Heng stood quietly at the moment and observed the operation of the front method array.


    He observed the operation of Dharma array and the fluctuation of world power, felt the laws and changes, understood the deep connections, and learned the inscriptions to enrich himself.


    The process took months.


    It was not until five months later that Chen Heng finally moved.


    His body rushed to the front, moved at a critical moment of the movement of the Dharma array, accurately inserted the critical cycle of the operation of the Dharma array and the operation of the power of the world, and then rushed in.


    Therefore, in the next period of time, Chen Heng stood quietly at the moment and observed the operation of the front method array.


    He observed the operation of Dharma array and the fluctuation of world power, felt the laws and changes, understood the deep connections, and learned the inscriptions to enrich himself.


    The process took months.


    It was not until five months later that Chen Heng finally moved.


    His body rushed to the front, moved at a critical moment of the movement of the Dharma array, accurately inserted the critical cycle of the operation of the Dharma array and the operation of the power of the world, and then rushed in.


    It was not until five months later that Chen Heng finally moved.


    His body rushed to the front, moved at a critical moment of the movement of the Dharma array, accurately inserted the critical cycle of the operation of the Dharma array and the operation of the power of the world, and then rushed in.


    His body rushed to the front, moved at a critical moment of the movement of the Dharma array, accurately inserted the critical cycle of the operation of the Dharma array and the operation of the power of the world, and then rushed in.

 Chapter 625

    If you calculate carefully, in fact, up to this time, Chen Heng has been to many worlds and has a certain understanding of the structure of the world itself.


    The structure of the world itself is very different because of its internal rules.


    But there are still some rules.


    For example, the void in front of us is something that will exist in every world.


    The world itself is like a living body, changing and growing all the time, but its speed is very slow.


    This growth is multifaceted. It will not only absorb the vitality of the outside world and draw strength from the root to supply itself, but also capture all kinds of materials from the outside to fill itself.


    However, it is obvious that those materials from outside the world cannot directly enter the world, otherwise it will cause sudden changes. A bad one will directly damage or even collapse the original perfect structure of the world.


    Therefore, the existence of inner void is needed.


    The purpose of this layer structure is to digest the materials and energy from the huff and puff outside the world, slowly transform them into the nutrients of the world itself and enter the world cycle.


    This is also a part of the world, but it is just the edge, not the inside of the world.


    Various thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, and then he looked forward to the vast world in front of him.


    Under his gaze, all the scenes in the void in front of him were displayed, which floated in his eyes and became particularly clear.


    With his power, it is almost impossible to exist in this inner void, which can threaten his existence.


    After all, although the inner void is also a void, the degree of danger can not be compared with the outer void.


    If the outer void is a turbulent sea, the inner void can only be regarded as a calm river at most, which is not a threat to Chen Heng and others.


    Coming to this area, for Chen Heng himself, he still needs some time to find a way to enter the world.


    Of course, he is not anxious.


    Compared with the outer void of nothingness and nothing, although the inner void in front of us is also barren, there are still some resources.


    Many of the materials refined and absorbed from the outside world are divine and unique materials, which have the potential comparable to the divine metallography.


    In the world, these are cherished things, but in this void, you can find many if you like.


    This is quite natural.


    After all, it is clear by calculation that what can exist in the void and be absorbed by the world, how can its own nature be weak?


    If the essence is really not strong, it should have disappeared in the outer void and cannot remain until now.


    In Chen Heng''s opinion, these materials are good things and are his further excellent materials.


    Therefore, he did not want to return to the world too anxiously, but stayed in this empty space, looking for divine gold and devouring it to enhance himself.


    In this way, time passes bit by bit.


    Soon, decades passed.


    When the void stayed in this place for the tenth year, the thunder all over the sky skipped again, gathered strong vitality, fell down and came to Chen Heng heavily.


    This is Chen Heng''s fifth military robbery.


    Calculate the time. More than ten years have passed since Chen Heng''s last military robbery.


    In such a time, Chen Heng has been in the void of this piece, drawing on the essence of all kinds of divine material to grow himself.


    There is no doubt that this practice is of great help and plays a great role in Chen Heng.


    In ten years, Chen Heng once again crossed a threshold and began his fifth military robbery.


    For Chen Heng, this itself is nothing special.


    For other magic soldiers in the world, the military robbery may be an extremely difficult threshold to cross. It is very difficult to get through the past. It can be called a near death.


    But what about Chen Heng?


    It''s nothing.


    This is not in vain, but in fact.


    In ten years, Chen Heng''s strength has continued to grow and reached a new level.


    His power is so powerful that his every move seems to be able to shake mountains and rivers and break the world. His power is frightening and dare not face it directly.


    Even if the army robbery conceived by heaven and earth was so, it was directly broken by him.


    Compared with the past, the duration of this military robbery is longer.


    It took more than two months for Chen hengcai to finally get through this military robbery.


    Then, the ancient sword soared into the sky, flattened everything, and suppressed the thunder gathered in mid air.


    Everything dissipated into nothingness, leaving only the remaining energy still retained and swallowed by Chen Heng.


    Boom!


    The rolling myth emerged, like a real flame, wrapped around Chen Heng''s body, and began to harden his body under Chen Heng''s control.


    This divine fire is formed by the power of the law in the thunder. It is the manifestation of the power in this heaven and earth. It is particularly exquisite.


    At this moment, with the divine fire winding up, many impurities swallowed by Chen Heng began to subside in the previous ten years, and were eliminated little by little and rushed to the outside world.


    Of course, although they are only impurities, knights are also quite materials. If they are put outside, they can become divine gold, which is a good material for refining utensils.


    But compared with Chen Heng''s body today, these can only be called impurities.


    Chen Heng went on and toured around.


    After staying in the air for ten years, he has found out the situation in this area and has roughly his own ideas on how to leave this area.


    That is to leave through the power of the world.


    The inner void is equivalent to the human stomach, which will continuously digest the materials and substances from the outside, and then transport them to the inside of the world to become the nutrients of the world.


    The interaction between itself and the world is very close, so it naturally has access.


    Chen Heng only needs to mix in the digested source when he interacts with the flash screen, so he can easily enter the world without much hindrance.


    And it''s easy to do that.


    Various thoughts flashed in his heart. At a certain moment, Chen Heng raised his head and looked forward.


    The boundless void unfolded in front of him, but now a light suddenly lit up.


    It was an extremely bright brilliance. At first, it was only one, but there were more and more in the back, just like a meteor.


    Those things digested by the void begin to run under the fluctuation of the power of the world and gradually rush towards the world.


    If there were no accidents, these things would flow into the Lord''s world and become the substances in it.


    Part of the tenacious will turn into a meteor fall and become the divine gold material that those monks in the world are crazy about.


    Part of the source that can be digested directly will be transformed into abundant aura and directly digested by the world itself.


    As for others, they will precipitate in the world and achieve all kinds of good fortune after a long time.


    The opportunity has appeared, and Chen Heng no longer hesitates.


    He looked ahead, observed for a moment, then chose a slightly larger meteor, poured directly into it, and was wrapped by the source.


    Into it, a sense of firmness came from everywhere.


    The meteor selected by Chen Heng contains solid material.


    If nothing happens, it will become a meteor after entering the main world, and finally further differentiate into various divine gold and become a good material for refining utensils.


    Time passed slowly.


    In front of me, the power of the world fluctuates violently.


    Vaguely, a huge world opened its arms, swallowed many meteors in front of it and contained them into its own body.


    A powerful force came from all around, with a destructive force.


    This is the process of entering the world and will encounter great power and influence.


    To some extent, this is also the biggest obstacle to entering the world.


    Under the influence of the force of the world, matter will gradually decompose and change into different shapes.


    To the extent of this power, even if it is a divine weapon, if the material and power are slightly weak, I''m afraid it can''t bear it.


    Chen Heng is naturally not a problem.


    During the ten years in the inner void, he had already tempered his body to the extreme and reached the limit of the current stage.


    In terms of his material at the moment, let alone compared with ordinary magic soldiers, even those magic soldiers may not be much stronger than him in firmness.


    Although the power of the world in front of him is powerful, it is nothing to Chen Heng.


    He even used this special environment in front of him to harden his body and make his body more powerful and terrible.


    "Well?"


    At a certain moment, Chen Heng subconsciously raised his head and inexplicably felt a thrill.


    Within the true spirit, an inexplicable premonition filled the body and mind.


    "What''s going on?"


    He felt a sense of extreme danger.


    It seems that something unpredictable will happen in the process of transmission.


    At this level where Chen Heng is, the so-called premonition is extremely accurate, and there are few mistakes.


    Therefore, at this moment, Chen Heng chose to follow the hunch in his heart and quickly made an action.


    Without much hesitation, he directly blocked his true spirit, firmly placed it in his body, did not show any fluctuation, and fell into a deep sleep.


    Then, in the huge meteorite, all the glory on the ancient sword dissipated, returned to the ordinary again, and directly integrated with the surrounding environment.


    On the surface, you won''t find anything at all.


    Everything is normal, so normal.


    After that, the surrounding environment began to change.


    In the dark, a force of the world that had already gathered rippled around, floating next to Chen Heng''s position.


    This world force seemed to sense something, so it instinctively gathered here to find something.


    But in the end, the induction was interrupted.


    With Chen Heng falling into self styled growth, the power of the world also lost its goal, and soon dissipated again and fell into silence.


    Everything was calm again.


    In front of us, a huge meteorite fell and fell heavily on the earth, making a clear sound.


    It was a barren continent. It looked very barren everywhere. It was not only lack of materials, but also extremely weak aura.


    The meteorite fell on the earth and finally began to crack under the influence of force. It split directly and turned into many small pieces.


    The piece wrapped around Chen Heng also fell down, directly under a valley.


    The meteorite falls, seemingly small, but it contains a huge mass, which directly collapses a mountain peak.


    Fortunately, this area is particularly desolate, there are not many people living around, so there are no casualties.


    And soon, it became lively here.


    With the meteorite falling, monks began to gather here to look for meteorite fragments.


    If in other worlds, meteorites may be just ordinary meteorites. The composition is the same. There is nothing strange.


    But in this world, meteorites are synonymous with extraterrestrial matter and creation.


    Not a whole piece of meteorite debris, even a little meteorite powder, are extremely precious things, enough to make some little friars rich overnight.


    Some meteorites turn into spirits, which will also bring aura to the four places. Slowly change the terrain of this area and make it lively.


    Therefore, this originally deserted area soon became lively. In a short time, a large number of monks gathered here to look for treasures in an attempt to get fortune and get rich.


    The original location of the mountain changed rapidly, and people came around and slowly gathered into a small market.


    The arrival of these monks not only brought people, but also expelled the demons and beasts nearby.


    Coupled with the gradual recovery of aura, the environment in this area began to improve, and villages with mortals began to appear around.


    If we follow this trend, sooner or later it will become more prosperous and slowly form towns.


    And it is true.


    Three hundred years later.


    The sun shines on the earth and brightens the area.


    At this moment when the earth has just recovered, many people have got up and began to work in the sun.


    In a town, teenagers get up early and start practicing boxing.


    Some meteorites turn into spirits, which will also bring aura to the four places. Slowly change the terrain of this area and make it lively.


    Therefore, this originally deserted area soon became lively. In a short time, a large number of monks gathered here to look for treasures in an attempt to get fortune and get rich.


    The original location of the mountain changed rapidly, and people came around and slowly gathered into a small market.


    The arrival of these monks not only brought people, but also expelled the demons and beasts nearby.


    Coupled with the gradual recovery of aura, the environment in this area began to improve, and villages with mortals began to appear around.


    If we follow this trend, sooner or later it will become more prosperous and slowly form towns.


    And it is true.


    Three hundred years later.


    The sun shines on the earth and brightens the area.


    At this moment when the earth has just recovered, many people have got up and began to work in the sun.


    In a town, teenagers get up early and start practicing boxing.

 Chapter 626

    In the early morning, a group of children played here and practiced their boxing seriously.


    They tried to move forward. Everyone looked very serious and did not relax at all. They were very different from the other children around them.


    However, even with the same efforts, the progress between individuals is different after all.


    In the crowd, some people''s movements are obviously slower, and their every move is very stiff, without the sense of flowing.


    These are obviously the backward people.


    After a while, the surroundings became lively.


    The children also finished the day''s training, left directly and went to the other side.


    A teenager walked out of the and strode back to his house.


    If you look carefully, you can find the difference of this teenager.


    Most of the children who practice boxing around are not very old. They are usually only in their early ten years.


    The young man in front of him is obviously much more mature. On the surface, he looks about fifteen or sixteen years old.


    He was obviously a little older than the children around him, but he still hung out with the children around him and practiced the most basic body quenching boxing there.


    From this point of view, the qualification of teenagers is obviously very poor.


    Walking through the crowd, the boy went straight to a house and began to prepare for a day''s sacrifice.


    Before he came to the humble mourning hall, he kowtowed and worshipped in front of the memorial tablets one by one, and then walked aside.


    And there, everywhere is very empty, the only thing is just a long sword.


    The long sword looks very simple. There are cracks and traces of fossilization on the surface of the sword body. It seems that it has been for many years. It looks very old and has been for a long time.


    Before the boy came to the ancient sword in front of him, he worshipped it carefully, then wiped it carefully and cleaned it up.


    It can be seen that the young man is very concerned about the ancient sword in front of him and will come here to worship every day.


    After wiping, the boy paid a serious homage and then left slowly.


    "Brother Bai..."


    In the distance, a cry came and resounded everywhere.


    That was a strong man. He was standing outside at the moment. At the moment, he looked at the boy''s actions and had some thoughts on his face: "worship your ancestors again?"


    "Brother Liu."


    Looking at the strong man, Bai an was very respectful, saluted him seriously, and then opened his mouth and said, "ceremony can''t be abolished."


    "Those who are children worship that day and night to show their sincerity."


    He looked at the strong man in the distance and said so, looking at what else he was going to say.


    But in front, the strong man didn''t have the mind to listen. He just looked at the memorial tablets in front of him, and then shook his head in silence: "it''s all right, it''s all right."


    "If you like to worship these things, go and worship."


    "It''s boring."


    He looked at Bai an''s respectful and honest face. He couldn''t help feeling bored and turned away.


    Behind him, Bai an still kept his respectful appearance with a faint smile on his face. It didn''t seem to have changed much.


    It was not until the strong man had left far before that he returned to his usual appearance, turned around silently and continued to return to his previous place.


    In the mountain city, Bai an is a celebrity.


    This is not because of his outstanding talent and family, but because of Bai an''s character.


    From a very young age, Bai an was very polite. He didn''t look like a monk, but like a scholar full of poetry and books.


    Bai an''s family was originally a very famous local aristocratic family, but later, there was a riot of monsters around the mountain city. The Bai family died and suffered heavy casualties in that riot. Finally, even the previous generation lived at home, and Bai an''s father died in that riot.


    The Bai family also declined so far.


    At that time, Bai an was only ten years old.


    But at that time, he made an amazing move.


    Monster unrest affects not only monks, but also many middle-class families.


    Those farmers and mortals suffered the most, and some people from the little friar family also suffered great losses.


    For a moment, people were shaken, people were dying of hunger everywhere, and all kinds of tragedies occurred.


    The young Bai''an sees this, but has a different compassion from ordinary people.


    At that time, he spent all the money of the Bai family to relieve the victims and let many people who should have died in the disaster survive.


    To this end, he not only spent his wealth, but also sold many of his family''s industries.


    When this happened, many people regarded it as a fool.


    Bai''an suddenly became a joke around here.


    Although the master of the Bai family fell, as a monk, his own cultivation method must be extraordinary, which has attracted the covet of many people.


    But gradually, everyone was disappointed to find that the cultivation method of the Bai family seemed to have been lost with the fall of the previous generation of family owners.


    As the son of the previous generation of family owners, Bai''an is still practicing a simple body quenching method.


    This set of body quenching method is only a basic method. It will only waste time if you practice this set of boxing method at other times except at the initial practice.


    Bai an has been practicing for five or six years.


    But if he has other profound Dharma skills to practice, I don''t think so.


    During this period, he also tried his best to worship under each Friar''s door.


    But he has no peerless capital, and the Bai family has long declined. How can he impress those great friars without much money left?


    Therefore, its actions are destined to be just a digestion.


    At ordinary times, Bai''an looks graceful and polite no matter who he faces. He doesn''t look like a monk, but like a scholar.


    Or the kind of reading stupid..


    Today''s Bai family has long lost the style of monks and has declined.


    Bai''an has gradually become a laughing stock in the mountain city and is not valued by anyone.


    He has a good temper. Even if he is often ridiculed in front of him, he doesn''t care at all. He just laughs and passes.


    Standing in place, looking at the strong man leaving in the distance, Bai an smiled selfishly, then turned directly and came to one side.


    Soon he came to another room and opened a passage in it.


    Then the passage opened, revealing another piece of heaven and earth.


    It is a spacious practice field, in which there are many training equipment and even a complete Dharma array. It is still running at the moment.


    Bai an walked into it. Although the expression on his face remained unchanged, his temperament gradually changed.


    Like a dragon in the abyss, like the watch of the sky and the sun.


    Between gestures, an inexplicable domineering spirit appeared, which was shown on Bai an at the moment.


    If the rest of the people around see Bai''an at the moment, they will be shocked and feel that this is completely another person.


    When he arrived at this training ground, he thought a little and then started today''s training.


    On this field, he stretched out his hand, and a large piece of Rune surged away, turning into a dark giant hand and grasping it heavily in front of him.


    Then there was a bang. The body of an iron man in front of him cracked directly. There was a huge force from it, which exploded directly and violently, and almost blew it to pieces.


    Then, the vitality of the sky surged up and integrated into Bai''an''s body, making his breath expand rapidly and become powerful and terrible, as if he were a king.


    From the perspective of breath, he is a mortal who has not yet started. It is clear that he has already completed the foundation building and reached the peak of foundation building. He is only one step away from the spirit.


    This level of cultivation, let alone ordinary mortals, is comparable to that of even the monks in the mountain city.


    Even those famous monks in the mountain city, their accomplishments are generally just at the spiritual level, and they are only one step away from Bai''an at the moment.


    At Bai an''s age, it''s only a matter of time before he can be promoted to Hualing in the future.


    People of such a degree, no matter where they are put, can be called Tianjiao, which is enough to make thousands of people admire and feel awe.


    On this spacious training ground, he strode forward, like a dragon, like a tiger plate. Although his eyes were flat, they seemed to be shining. There was a flow of vitality, which evolved into various profound meanings of runes, as if he was going to rush out directly.


    Extremely terrible.


    "What a pity..."


    Standing in place, Bai an sighed with some regret after some action: "the accumulation is not enough, but it is still worse after all......"


    "The accumulation in my family still lacks a lot of things after all. Otherwise, I should be able to promote my spirit faster."


    He stood where he was, muttering to himself now, with some regret in his heart.


    "But even so, it should be these two years..."


    Standing where he was, he raised his head and looked forward. At the moment, he seemed to think of something and his eyes looked again: "only by promoting the spirit, can I try to activate the magic soldiers at home and try to investigate the things of that year..."


    He looked ahead and felt the breath of the four sides. At the moment, he seemed to think of something, and his mood was a little agitated.


    It was not until a long time later that he calmed down, then stabilized again, took a direct step and left here.


    After he left, the Dharma array in this training ground continued to operate and soon covered the atmosphere here without escaping.


    Bai''an also regained his former appearance. At the moment, he looks ordinary, just like an ordinary mortal.


    No matter who sees him like this, he can''t help but feel a good feeling that he is really a good man.


    Whatever Bai an didn''t know, someone was already watching his every move in the dark.


    Of course, that''s not exactly human.


    Chen Heng was silent in the ancient sword. Looking at Bai an''s action, he couldn''t help smiling.


    "Talent is amazing, will is like God and iron... It''s really good..."


    Watching Bai an''s actions from beginning to end, Chen Heng couldn''t help smiling.


    Even people like him can''t help appreciating Bai an''s arrogance.


    There are many people in this world, including those with outstanding talent, perseverance and firm heart.


    But there are few people who give consideration to both.


    Anyone with the above two can be called Tianjiao in the world, just like song qingruo of Qionghua sword school in the past, or other Tianjiao.


    However, in addition to the talent of arrogance, there are few people who are low-key, steady, not publicity, not cowardly, and intelligent.


    Having the talent of arrogance and such a temperament basically means that there will be no more obvious defects. As long as there is no premature death in the future, there will be great achievements.


    Of course, there may be premature death.


    In this world, if you want to achieve something great, sometimes the most important thing is not yourself, but time.


    Just like Xiao Han in the past, even if his own qualification is low, his will is not so firm, and there are many defects in his character, but with his strong destiny, he can still achieve great achievements and even surpass many Tianjiao.


    In this regard, is Bai an lacking?


    The same is true.


    At this moment, Chen Heng''s eyes are fixed on Bai an in front of him.


    The seal of destiny is running, and then on Bai''an''s body, scenes that ordinary people can''t see begin to emerge and show at this moment.


    What kind of scene is that?


    The pale golden destiny rises, condenses into dragons and phoenixes in the air, gathers into a canopy, covers the four sides, and shines a bright and bright light on Bai''an''s whole body.


    This is really a sign of destiny, and it is not an ordinary destiny.


    As far as Bai an''s destiny is concerned, although it can not be said that it is the strongest one Chen Heng has ever seen, it is also the top, which can be compared with Xiao Han 500 years ago.


    "That''s good."


    Watching Bai an''s destiny, Chen Heng smiled.


    There is no shortage of talent, temperament and even destiny.


    If there are no accidents, Bai''an''s future is destined to be brilliant. I''m afraid there will be great achievements in the future.


    Recently, Bai an''s destiny has fluctuated. It seems that he should soon embark on his own rise.


    Chen Heng has not observed Bai an for a day or two.


    As early as decades ago, before Bai an was born, Chen Heng had awakened.


    The reason why he is here comes from Bai''an''s ancestors. An unknown monk found Chen Heng in the mountain and regarded him as a treasure, so he brought him to the family and passed on as a treasure of inheritance.


    But over time, the Bai family found that although Chen Heng''s body was extremely strong and could not be lost in any way, it had no divine power and no charm of divine soldiers.


    Moreover, no matter how to practice with mana and nourish with all kinds of natural materials and earth treasures, the ancient sword transformed by Chen Heng did not respond much, like a stone sinking into the sea.


    Over time, the ancestors of the Bai family gave up the ancient sword and handed it down as a treasure of inheritance until now.


    Therefore, to some extent, Chen Heng watched Bai an grow up.


    He watched the Bai family from prosperity to decline. He also watched the young Bai an take the initiative to abandon most of the Bai family''s floating wealth in order to protect himself, so as to buy people''s hearts, but also secretly hide the really valuable cultivation resources.

 Chapter 627

    When Bai an was young, he spent all his family wealth to help ordinary mortals and little friars, not just out of kindness, as others thought.


    Maybe it''s right that Bai an has a good heart to some extent, but it''s not enough for him to do so.


    What really made him so was the dangerous situation around him.


    In the original animal disaster, the master of the Bai family and Bai an''s father died, and the last monk of the Bai family fell, which doomed the decline of the Bai family and would gradually weaken later.


    If it were an ordinary family, it would be weak.


    But for the Bai family, the fatal thing is that it has a lot of property.


    The family is rich, but there is only one ten-year-old child left in the whole family.


    In this case, this family property is not only a wealth, but also a disaster.


    This is why Bai an did so.


    Because if he doesn''t do this, the situation will worsen and force him to do so step by step.


    Those monks in the mountain city are not good men and women. It''s impossible not to be excited when looking at the big fat meat of the white family.


    It''s better to take the initiative and take the initiative rather than let those people seize the family property and finally leave nothing.


    He spent all his money, on the one hand, he took the initiative to eliminate his own disaster, on the other hand, he also bought a good reputation for himself, which gave him a lot of sympathy points.


    The weight of this sympathy is not very heavy, but in this mountain city, even if there are relatively kind monks.


    Not to mention Bai an''s father was also a great monk, with many so-called friends.


    For the friends Bai an''s father made during his lifetime, it may be impossible for them to do something for Bai an and even take the initiative to pull the Bai family.


    But if they don''t have to make much effort and just say a few words, these people are still willing.


    In addition, the Bai family''s wealth has been actively dissipated by Bai an. In this case, those malicious people gradually give up their thoughts.


    Bai''an took the initiative to spread his wealth and transferred some important property in the process and placed it in the secret treasury of his family.


    It was these things that supported Bai an''s later practice, so that he would not pull his crotch here.


    But just scattering money is not enough.


    For such a large friar family, the floating wealth is important, but the real value lies in the various classics inherited in the family.


    But considering that Bai''an was only ten years old when her father fell.


    At this age, it is unknown whether you will know the inheritance of the Bai family.


    So at the beginning, many people secretly stared at Bai an''s every move, trying to find clues.


    In this regard, Bai an''s strategy is also very simple.


    In the outside world, he never reveals his accomplishments. The only thing he does on weekdays is to contact which body quenching boxing.


    And this practice is a full five years.


    In five years, I practiced a body quenching fist technique, but those who have other inheritance will not do so, right?


    Therefore, observing Bai an''s actions, many people''s original thoughts were dispelled.


    In today''s mountain city, the most recognized saying is that the inheritance of the Bai family has been cut off.


    When Bai''an''s father fell outside, most of them had time to leave their inheritance to Bai''an in the future.


    This is a very normal thing.


    After all, Bai''an was only ten years old at the beginning. Which normal person would hand over such important things to children.


    Aren''t you afraid of accidents?


    But everyone didn''t know that all this was just Bai an''s disguise, which was concealed by him.


    In addition, over the past few years, Bai''an has been worshipping teachers everywhere, making a lack of inheritance and hoping to worship under other people''s doors, which makes people believe this statement.


    Under such a practice, coupled with the popularity and friendly people who have been well maintained in ordinary days, there are few people who are hostile to it in this mountain city.


    Perhaps someone secretly expressed doubt, just like the strong man surnamed Liu before.


    However, due to the reputation of the Bai family and Bai''an in the mountain city, they still dare not break into it.


    After all, it''s easy to break through, but you can get something from it.


    Otherwise, it would not be a good thing if someone found an excuse to siege directly.


    Of course, if you are serious, there are also some people who want to break through.


    But those people are basically unlikely to succeed.


    Bai''an is not as good as it seems.


    Standing still, Chen Heng looked ahead and looked at Bai an''s figure. His smile remained unchanged, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    "Speaking of... Has it been 500 years?"


    Feeling the passage of time, Chen Heng sighed silently in his heart.


    Before that, he entered the world from the inner void. In order to avoid the exclusion of the world force, he simply entered a deep sleep.


    But I never thought that this deep sleep was a full five hundred years.


    It seems that with the transformation of himself into an ancient sword, some aspects of him have also been affected.


    "Pay more attention later..."


    In situ, the idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, but he didn''t care too much.


    The flow rate between this world and the world of gods is very different. If it takes a little time, it''s not a problem.


    However, although five hundred years is nothing for Chen Heng, it may not be so for others.


    In this world, the friars in the broken pill realm have a life span of less than a thousand years.


    Only friars at the level of infanticide can live for two or three thousand years.


    Now, five hundred years later, I''m afraid there are few people who have met for the first time.


    But I don''t know whether Xiao Han is still alive?


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart. At this time, he was a little uncertain.


    In theory, the other party should still be alive.


    After all, when Chen Heng left his side at the beginning, he was already a baby. He lived a long life and didn''t die of old age in 500 years.


    But in terms of the other party''s situation, it''s really not necessarily.


    After all, there are many ways to die in this world, not just old death.


    After thinking carefully, Chen Heng finally shook his head.


    Anyway, by now, he has little relationship with Xiao Han.


    Whether the other party is good or bad now, let him.


    Instead of caring about each other, it''s better to pay attention to the boy in front of you.


    At least relative to Xiao Han, Chen Heng believes that the young man in front of him has greater potential and will be better in all aspects.


    Under the gaze of Chen Heng, Bai an has come to the outside world again.


    Walking out of the training ground, he hung up his warm smile again, then waved his fists and feet everywhere and began to continue to practice that set of body quenching boxing.


    It seems that he even played very seriously and didn''t mean to relax at all.


    His performance made people everywhere shake their heads and feel boring.


    Many people shook their heads and sighed: "the Bai family, which was famous in the mountain city, is really declining now..."


    Bai an listened to the ridicule of people everywhere. His face remained unchanged. He still hung that smile, as if he hadn''t heard it. He was very calm.


    However, Chen Heng, who is familiar with Bai an, knows the emotional fluctuations in Bai an''s heart. Although he is well controlled, it is still extremely obvious in Chen Heng''s eyes.


    "I''m still a child."


    Feeling the emotional ups and downs in Bai an''s heart, Chen Heng smiled, then silently closed his eyes and continued to fall into the state of enlightenment.


    If nothing had happened, Bai''an would not have encountered any problems at the moment.


    Chen Heng doesn''t have to intervene.


    In this way, the next time passed slowly, and unconsciously, another three years passed.


    Three years may seem short, but it is enough for many things to happen.


    In this mountain city, the situation has changed greatly in the past three years.


    In the dark, a young man called divine sword suddenly appeared at some time and challenged everywhere in the mountain city to practice his skills.


    The divine sword challenged all the famous monks around the mountain city, and his achievements were amazing.


    In the past, three great friars at the spirit level worked together to keep the young man known as the divine sword and obtain its inheritance, but they all failed. They were suspected to be repulsed by the young man and couldn''t catch each other at all.


    As soon as this happened, the whole mountain city was shocked and stunned by the fighting power of the divine sword.


    However, even so, in this mountain city, no one knows the true identity of the divine sword, only that the other party suddenly appeared more than a year ago, and his cultivation is profound, and has reached the realm of transforming the spirit.


    Moreover, in the other party''s hands, there is a suspected divine soldier, and his wealth is also particularly amazing.


    "Father, I finally reached this level......"


    In the Bai family courtyard, Bai an looked at his father''s holy throne and worshipped respectfully.


    "I''m about to leave. I''m afraid I can''t visit you often in the future..."


    He made a serious sacrifice and murmured.


    In recent years, the divine sword appearing in the whole mountain city will not be others, but Bai an.


    As early as two years ago, he broke through that layer of isolation, and finally promoted to the spiritual level.


    At this level, he continued to practice hard, and the effect was not great.


    So from that time on, he began to visit the big friars around the mountain city under the pseudonym of divine sword.


    He visited step by step and challenged the past one by one, not for the sake of fame, but for his own learning, making progress in fighting, so as to improve himself.


    Facts have proved that this method is indeed effective.


    In just over a year, he has been promoted to a new level and entered the next realm of soul transformation, which is only one step away from the later stage.


    This accomplishment is basically Bai an''s father''s original level. If you say it, it will shock people and make people feel incredible.


    In silence, a child will grow to this state and reach a new level.

 Chapter 628

    Three years later, Bai''an is now not weak, even at the spirit level, but even quite powerful.


    At least near the mountain city, there are not many spiritual friars comparable to Bai''an today, only a few.


    To this extent, Bai''an couldn''t help being distracted.


    Because with his strength, if he continues to stay in this mountain city, he won''t get much promotion. It''s just a waste of time to continue to stay.


    Besides, he has his father''s revenge.


    "The people who killed my father at the beginning are no match with my current cultivation......"


    After worshiping the ancestral tablets, Bai''an came to the other side. While packing his things, various thoughts flashed in his heart: "if you want revenge, you can only become stronger......"


    The death of Bai''an''s father was not so simple.


    What other people in the mountain city don''t know is that the blood of the Bai family is not so simple, but a very unique blood inheritance.


    There will be some kind of induction between the blood vessels of the Bai family, which can spend their efforts and transmit the information at the critical moment.


    It is this ability that makes Bai an understand many things in her heart.


    Before Bai''an''s father fell, he deliberately spent all his blood essence and passed the inheritance of the Bai family directly to Bai''an.


    At the same time, there are some scenes before Bai''an''s father fell.


    In those scenes, it can be clearly seen that Bai an''s father died not at the hands of monsters, as others guessed, but at the hands of others.


    "Arrest my father''s blood sacrifice... This revenge must be avenged..."


    Recalling the scene when his father fell, Bai''an flashed a hot killing intention in his heart, but he soon held back and didn''t show half a point.


    At this time, he began to pack his things.


    He is about to leave now. He is ready to pack up some salutes and leave directly in a few days.


    As for the house in front of him, as well as some things left after his practice, he is going to leave some loyal servants of the Bai family to them, which can be regarded as a reward for their loyalty for life.


    At the same time, it is also good to place the ancestral tablets.


    After tidying up some clothes and important things, Bai''an then went into the mourning hall and looked at an ancient sword, with hesitation on on his face.


    But in the end, recalling the rumors and particularity of the ancient sword, he held out his hand and took it away.


    Chen Heng''s ancient sword has never shown its power in the past hundreds of years.


    But even so, it doesn''t have the slightest magic power, just its strong and sharp characteristics are enough to use.


    Bai''an actually has a magic weapon, which is a legacy of Bai''s ancestors. Bai''an found it in his ancestral house a year ago.


    But the magic weapon is too precious to be displayed easily, otherwise it is easy to cause trouble.


    When it is not suitable for magic weapons, Bai''an always needs a weapon to take advantage of.


    The ancient sword in front of us has the strongest characteristics. It''s just plain. It''s very suitable for Bai''an''s mind in use. There''s no need to be afraid of loss.


    Moreover, this is the inheritance treasure of the Bai family and the thing Bai an worshipped since childhood. It can''t be easily given up emotionally.


    So in the end, he held out his hand and solemnly took the ancient sword out of the mourning hall.


    What he didn''t know was that at the moment he picked up the ancient sword, a mark suddenly lit up on the ancient sword in his hand, but then it quickly faded down, as if nothing had appeared.


    After simply packing up, Bai an left a few days later.


    His departure did not cause any waves.


    People in the mountain city only say that Bai an can''t find a successor in the mountain city, so he wants to leave the mountain city and try his luck outside.


    In fact, Bai an left for external use for this reason.


    So no one cared about his departure except a few loyal old servants.


    In this case, Bai''an left.


    With his departure, a legendary experience began gradually.


    .................


    Time flows, and several years have passed.


    Bai an has experienced a lot in these years.


    His appearance has changed, his eyebrows have become more mature, and his strength has increased rapidly. Now he has reached the peak of broken pill realm, and is about to touch the level of baby melting.


    If this step is taken, it will be a fish leaping over the dragon''s gate, and the sea and sky will be vast from now on.


    However, with this process, there are also full dangers.


    Practice is not a treat. It needs fighting and resources.


    Compared with others, Bai''an is poor. If he wants to make a fortune, he naturally has to fight.


    However, compared with ordinary people, Bai''an''s mind is meticulous, and his attack is cruel enough. There is also a magic soldier nearby. Therefore, he can only be regarded as a danger all the way, and always keeps the crisis out of the door without much impact.


    In this process, Bai''an finally found the uniqueness of the ancient sword in his hand.


    When Bai an left the mountain city, he knew that the inheritance ancient sword in his hand was very strong.


    But in the past, he had no idea how strong it was.


    He didn''t feel how strong the ancient sword was until he fought again and again.


    Along the way, he had encountered many dangers, the most dangerous of which even had to face the edge of divine soldiers.


    Divine soldiers, this is definitely the most deterrent existence in the world. If you have enough to make people fight over the rank, you can directly kill higher-level friars.


    However, even in the face of those powerful magic soldiers, this ancient sword is not inferior at all. Although it may be slightly inferior in power, it has never lost in firmness.


    Up to now, this ancient sword has faced the edge of many divine soldiers, but even so, the sword body of the ancient sword is still intact and looks without any defects, just like in the past.


    Such terrible performances made Bai an sigh more than once.


    At this time, he also figured out why the ancestors of the Bai family paid so much attention to this seemingly ordinary ancient sword, and even regarded it as the inheritance treasure of the Bai family.


    In fact, Bai''an also has this feeling at the moment.


    In front of this ancient sword, there is definitely a secret.


    If the secret is solved, its value will not be inferior to a magic weapon.


    What happened later also confirmed his guess.


    In one encounter, he was in danger. Even the magic soldiers brought out from the land of Bai Jiazu had broken, and there were several more gaps on it.


    We are about to encounter danger.


    However, at this moment, the ancient sword behind Bai''an bloomed brilliantly, stubbornly withstood the pressure of the four sides and won a glimmer of vitality for Bai''an.

 Chapter 629

    In the dark and deep region, an ancient sword is now in full bloom, and bright brilliance emerges from it. It blooms on the four sides of the earth to illuminate this area, making it particularly bright and extraordinary.


    "What''s that?"


    In this dark secret place, any light is so eye-catching.


    In Bai''an''s hand, the ancient sword he is holding at the moment is so extraordinary that it easily attracts the attention of everyone around him and makes them look at it.


    Feeling this situation, even Bai an was stunned, some unexpected.


    In this secret place, the reason why he took the ancient sword in his hand was that it was usually inconspicuous. If he did not hold it for a long time, he could not understand its extraordinary and was most suitable for a low-key life.


    However, at this moment, the brilliance of the ancient sword made him unable to keep a low profile and directly attracted the attention and attention of everyone around him.


    This situation made him a little uncomfortable and felt strange.


    "What the hell is this?"


    He stood where he was, feeling the brilliance of the ancient sword, and couldn''t help muttering to himself at the moment.


    This secret place is very special.


    In this secret place, most of the monks'' divine power will be suppressed, everything will lose almost all its power, and those powerful divine soldiers will be weakened.


    Even the infant friar can only use pure physical strength here, and will be suppressed very badly.


    Only the existence with extremely high essence can move freely and bloom brilliance here.


    Just like Bai an''s ancient sword at the moment.


    The brilliance of the ancient sword in his hand was something Bai an had never seen before.


    This made him feel helpless and alert.


    For Bai an, when this happens in such a place, he can foresee the next scene.


    Sure enough, as he raised his head, a pair of greedy eyes looked at him. At the moment, they all looked at the ancient sword in Bai''an''s hand, with a strong burning emotion in their eyes.


    Greed rose in their hearts, and now a thought rose all over them.


    Kill and take the sword!


    "This little friend."


    A ethereal voice came from afar, accompanied by the figure of an old man in a white robe, and came to Bai''an.


    He looked at Bai an in front of him, with a kind smile on his face, and said, "the ancient sword in my hand looks familiar. It seems to be the treasure of the inheritance of the poor road. I don''t know whether I can return it?"


    "I must thank you very much."


    With a smile on his face, he looked at Bai''an with a sincere face and said so.


    As soon as this remark came out, all the monks around were shocked.


    Including Bai an, she looked at the old man in front of her and her face was full of surprise.


    How could there be such a brazen man in the world?


    Counting the time, Bai an has been traveling outside for several years now. He thinks he has seen the world and witnessed many people''s dangers.


    But he never thought that someone in the world could do this.


    Such brazenness really makes Bai an sigh and feel inferior.


    In order to express his admiration and admiration, he quickly hung a smile on his face and deliberately made a forced appearance: "since Taoist priest likes this sword, it is Taoist priest''s honor."


    "Since... Is the treasure of your inheritance, please take it back..."


    There was a reluctant smile on his face. He looked as ugly as he wanted to look. He looked powerless to resist.


    Looking at Bai an''s appearance, the old Taoist smiled: "I''m not polite..."


    He opened his mouth like this, but he didn''t refuse. Then he directly stretched out his hand and wanted to take over the ancient sword in front of him.


    But then the accident happened.


    At the moment when the old Taoist held out his hand, a bright sword glittered.


    In front of him, Bai an''s face suddenly changed. The ancient sword in his hand was directly cut off and directly cut off towards the old Taoist.


    It looks like a storm.


    However, the old Taoist did not have any special reaction. He just smiled disdainfully and then stretched out his hand.


    On his body, a huge momentum rose, accompanied by a powerful divine power, which aroused the exclamation of the monks around him.


    Even Bai an could not help but sink in his heart.


    This secret place has a very serious suppression on cultivation accomplishments. If you can raise your divine power here like the old Taoist in front of you and show such majesty, I''m afraid it is at least a cultivation at the level of infantilization.


    Such accomplishments can be said to be enough here. No wonder he dared to take the lead and forcibly ask him for an ancient sword.


    But by this time, it''s too late to say anything.


    Bai an couldn''t stop, holding the ancient sword in his hand, he cut it off and went towards the old Taoist.


    Then there was a clear sound.


    It was like the sound of the sword cutting into flesh and blood, and the crisp sound spread all over the four directions.


    Soon it was over.


    Under the unbelievable gaze of the people around him, in Bai''an''s hand, the ancient sword went straight forward, directly cut off the body protection divine light on the old Taoist, and cut off his flesh and Yuan spirit together.


    Pieces of flesh and blood dripping on the ground, blooming a strong bloody gas, vast and diffuse in all directions.


    In front of Bai an, the old Taoist looked at him in disbelief. A bloody arm tried to raise his head. The corners of his mouth opened as if he wanted to say something, but he couldn''t make a sound.


    Finally, he fell in vain and fell to the ground.


    Just in a short moment, a great friar in the realm of infanticide fell here, and even the body was in front of him.


    This scene, let alone others, even Bai an didn''t think of it.


    "A baby... Just fell..."


    Standing in place, he looked at the old Taoist who fell in front of him. At the moment, he couldn''t help muttering to himself. His mood was inexplicably complicated.


    At this moment, he is not far from the baby, it can be said that he is only one step away.


    But it is precisely because we are close to this level that we can better understand how terrible the power represented by that level is.


    In the past, Bai''an was not a friar who had not faced the level of infanticide, but the results of several collisions were extremely tragic and dared not be unable to defeat the enemy.


    But now, such a powerful baby friar has just fallen down?


    It fell in front of him as easily as cutting melons and vegetables.


    This feeling made him feel unreal and unrealistic.


    Then he couldn''t help lowering his head and looking at the ancient sword in his hand.


    In his hand, the ancient sword is still in bloom at the moment, and its body seems to have changed a little. It is no longer as simple as it used to be, but there are runes.


    After killing a baby friar, the ancient sword also seems to have traces of recovery, and the power it blooms is frightening.


    Although there seems to be no great prestige at a glance, the previous scene is particularly frightening.


    "No!"


    A moment later, Bai an suddenly realized that it was bad.


    Sure enough, after turning around and looking, the faces of the people around him were more wrong.


    It''s very difficult for those magic soldiers to kill babies with one sword, or at least the most top magic soldiers can do it.


    In this secret place where everything is suppressed, this ancient sword still has such power. What will happen when you leave here and go to the outside world?


    Just thinking of this, the people around couldn''t help feeling a throb. A pair of eyes couldn''t help looking at Bai an''s body. That kind of eyes were more hot and disturbing.


    However, due to the previous prestige of Gu Jian, the people around him were afraid that the gun would hit the head bird, and Bai an took the lead in targeting them, so they didn''t dare to do it.


    It was this hesitation that gave Bai an a chance to breathe.


    "Why do you look at me?"


    Standing in place, Bai''an was silent for a moment, and then laughed: "although the divine soldiers are good, they also have life, don''t they?"


    "Instead of looking at the ancient sword, it''s better to see something more practical."


    While talking, he pointed to the old Taoist at his feet, looked at the body and smiled: "this person is a chemical baby. I''m afraid his inventory is extremely rich, not to mention his body."


    "Isn''t it more practical for you to stare at these than the magic soldiers in my hands?"


    While talking, the body under his feet flew directly into the air and rushed to the distance under Bai''an''s control.


    At the same time, in an instant, Bai''an no longer covered up his cultivation, and the cultivation at the peak of broken pill was directly displayed, which made people''s hearts thrilled.


    In mid air, the corpses of the old Taoist priest flew everywhere, and items emitting Shenhua rushed out of him, causing countless people to compete.


    This move suddenly diverted attention and directly diverted the attention of many people.


    As for the remaining few people, after measuring each other''s strength, they finally chose to give up and silently joined the competition for the bodies of the old Taoist priest.


    After all, compared with the ancient sword in Bai''an''s hand, the old Taoist''s body and heritage are more real.


    Although the magic weapon is good, it has only one thing and may not be able to compete.


    Moreover, Bai''an''s own strength is not bad. The cultivation in the later stage of broken Dan cooperates with the divine soldiers in his hand. Even if the characters at the level of Huaying go, they may not be able to please.


    Instead, it''s better to go aside and compete for the old Taoist''s body.


    And after most people have turned their attention away from Bai an, the rest can only give up.


    After all, Bai''an is not easy to provoke. It''s just an act of looking for death.


    Leaving from here, Bai an held the ancient sword in his hand and felt the gradually decreasing people behind him. He couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "It''s close..."


    He was a little afraid and was in a cold sweat.


    Just now, his situation is indeed dangerous.


    If one can''t handle it well, I''m afraid he will be planted there just now. There''s no need to consider the next thing.


    But fortunately, he finally ran out of there.


    "Ancient sword..."


    Recalling the scene just now, his heart flickered. Finally, he couldn''t help putting the ancient sword in his hand in front of him and looked at it carefully.

 Chapter 630

    In front of me, the ancient sword is there. At the moment, it is blooming with light brilliance.


    The brilliance is very pure and bright, without any impurities. It looks like there is a kind of warmth, which makes people can''t help but indulge their mind.


    Looking at this brilliance, Bai''an thought about it, and finally took another magic soldier out of the storage bag.


    That''s another long sword. Now there are some cracks on it. It looks incomplete and no longer complete.


    However, this is also a magic weapon, in which the spirit still exists and the power is very powerful.


    However, under the suppression of this secret place, the long sword was suppressed very badly. Although there was also brilliance at the moment, it was very weak, which could not be compared with the brilliance of the ancient sword.


    Compared with the two, they are completely different day by day.


    "What the hell are you..."


    Standing in the same place and looking at the ancient sword blooming in front of him, Bai an''s mood is a little complicated. At the moment, he can''t help but raise the idea.


    In the past, he used the ancient sword as a substitute for divine soldiers, just to hide his clumsiness.


    But from now on, I''m afraid he made a serious mistake.


    The existence of ancient sword itself is probably much more powerful than ordinary magic soldiers.


    At least the magic weapon in his hand is far inferior to the ancient sword.


    From this point of view, I''m afraid he really bought a pearl and didn''t know the treasure at all.


    Thinking of this, Bai an couldn''t help shaking her head. She didn''t know how to describe her mood.


    "It seems that this ancient sword can''t be used casually in the future..."


    Standing in place, he looked at the ancient sword in his hand, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    In the past, nothing happened when he used the ancient sword in his hand, and no one recognized the real origin and value of the ancient sword.


    But I''m afraid this does not mean absolute security.


    I''m afraid Bai''an will be very dangerous if he meets someone who knows the goods in the future.


    To be on the safe side, he''d better use less ancient swords in the future.


    Even if you expose the magic soldiers in your hand, try not to expose the existence of the ancient sword.


    "It seems that after that, someone will find another weapon to take advantage of......"


    Standing in place, Bai an couldn''t help shaking her head at the thought of here.


    The ancient sword can''t be used easily, but the magic weapon can''t be shown easily.


    So after that, I''m afraid he''ll have to look for a weapon that can be used.


    Otherwise, if you are unarmed, you will suffer more losses.


    The idea flashed through his mind, and then after a little thought, he began to decorate again, making himself another look.


    After that, he put away the ancient sword in his hand and left the area to the outside world with satisfaction.


    At the moment, in the outside world, these monks in the secret land are still competing for the corpse of the former Taoist priest.


    The corpse of a baby friar is already a priceless thing. It can be used to refine utensils or medicine. Its essence is extremely powerful and is an absolute treasure.


    Especially this is the noumenon of a baby friar.


    So for that corpse, the whole secret territory was caught up again.


    Bai''an approached silently at the moment, incarnated into another monk, and also quietly joined the competition.


    ...................


    After leaving that secret place, Bai an assumed the name of other monks and continued his adventure.


    He is still growing stronger and has a clear goal to find the enemy who killed his father and avenge his father.


    For this goal, he also went all the way forward and encountered many dangers.


    However, unlike in the past, Bai''an rarely used the ancient sword after leaving that secret place.


    Unless necessary, he rarely took out the ancient sword for fear that others would find out the strange and problems.


    Time passed slowly, and soon three years passed.


    Unconsciously, Bai''an has become a young man.


    The original youth has now degenerated, shed their once childish, become mature and stable, with the unique charm of adult men.


    At this time, he finally had the day when he had to use the ancient sword.


    On a spacious hall, a man stood in it.


    It was a beautiful and charming girl, not only beautiful, but also her temperament was natural, just like a fairy.


    At the moment, she was wearing a white dress and was facing the guests around her.


    "You Ruo, what on earth do you want to do?"


    In front, the middle-aged man looked cold and looked at the girl in front and spoke coldly.


    "As you can see."


    In the face of the accusation of the middle-aged man, the girl''s face was a little pale, but looking at the people in front of her, she still spoke firmly: "my father wants my daughter to marry that man, but my daughter doesn''t want to marry, that''s all."


    "Nonsense!"


    Around, the monks looked at the girl in front with cold eyes, and their faces looked particularly cold.


    "If your parents have a life in marriage, how can you decide?"


    The middle-aged man''s face was cold. He walked out one step, and his breath escaped. It shook everywhere and suppressed all the existence around him: "who gave you the courage?"


    With the middle-aged man step by step, his breath became stronger and stronger, and the breath derived from the true spirit could not be concealed.


    The girl''s father is an infant friar, and I''m afraid even though he is at the top of the infant, he is an absolute strong man.


    Feeling the breath of a middle-aged man, Bai an couldn''t help sighing in front of the girl. She was helpless.


    In his heart, he was not involved in the matter at hand.


    Just the chips offered by the girl made him unable to refuse.


    In that year, his father was killed by his enemy. Until now, there is still no result.


    In these years, Bai an has been tracking down clues, but it''s worse after all.


    The girl named youruo can give him these clues.


    The condition is that he must act at this moment, protect the other party and take the other party out of here.


    Otherwise, there''s no need to talk about anything.


    "Just... How easy is it?"


    Standing in place, Bai an looked at the middle-aged man coming in front of him, and his heart became more and more heavy.


    The girl''s family is not unusual. There are not only more than one God turning friar, but also suspected to be related to the original one and inherited part of the inheritance of that one.


    If such a family can, I''m afraid no one is willing to provoke it.


    Fortunately, Bai an is not alone in this matter.


    There were several people standing beside him.


    These people, like Bai an at the moment, wore masks on their faces and were wrapped tightly without any trace.


    Obviously, for these people, they also don''t want to be exposed to others.


    The energy of a family suspected of being inherited by the emperor must be extremely huge. If you accidentally expose yourself, I''m afraid you won''t be at ease later.


    No matter from what point of view, insurance is necessary.


    Looking at the others around, Bai''an felt a little calm. Then he continued to look at his eyes and fought with the strong around him.


    Up to now, Bai an''s cultivation has gone further. At this moment, his strength is very close to Hua Ying. It can even be said that he has reached that point, but he has not been fully promoted and really reached that level.


    In the four weeks, the other strong men recruited by girls are probably at this level, and some of them are strong enough to even reach the level of infanticide.


    This level of strength, not to mention the others around, even the middle-aged man standing in front was not surprised. He nodded slightly: "the strength is good."


    "But with this strength, I dare to make trouble in my Zhou family, but it''s still a little worse."


    With a sneer, he turned around and worshipped to one side, as if worshipping something: "please show up!"


    Faint words fell here, and then a breath began to spread out.


    In front of him, a breath of terror and suffocation flashed and rushed out for nine days.


    What a powerful breath that comes from the bone marrow, makes people tremble and fear from the depths of the true spirit, and dare not face it directly.


    A mighty majesty broke out here, terrible to despair.


    Feeling the breath, Bai''an stood where he was. Bai''an suddenly raised his head and looked at the altar in front of him.


    There, the breath was flowing. Vaguely, a vast and terrible gas rushed into the sky, directly reached the Jiuyou earth, and finally gathered into an ancient mirror.


    Looking at this ancient mirror, all the people present changed their faces, and even their voices began to tremble: "sky mirror!"


    The sky mirror is an ancient divine weapon handed down by the Zhou family. It is one of the well-known land divine weapons and the inheritance treasure of the Zhou family.


    In the past, this magic weapon rarely appeared in the world. In most of the world, it was quiet in the Treasury of the Zhou family, where it received the worship of the whole Zhou family.


    Now, in order to prevent his daughter from leaving, the owner of the Zhou family even sacrificed his ancestral soldiers directly.


    This is really. I don''t know what to say.


    At this moment, people around are in a mixed mood.


    Bai an and others who had been prepared did not move much, but silently shifted their attention and looked at the girl standing aside.


    There, the girl named youruo looked at the zubing in front and took a step forward silently.


    A breath emerged from her, like fragments of law flying out.


    She seems to be communicating with zubing and controlling the power of the earth God army with her own breath.


    In the end, under the surprised gaze of the friars around, the ancestral soldiers who were trained in front stopped and didn''t move forward. The explosion was an immeasurable power that swept everything.


    "It''s my daughter."


    Standing in the same place and looking at the girl''s actions, the middle-aged man was not surprised, and his face showed appreciation: "communicate zubing with his own blood. Even among my descendants, only you and another person can do it..."


    "What a pity..."

 Chapter 631

    "Unfortunately..."


    The middle-aged man stood in place, looked at the girl standing there in front of him, sighed, and then said, "you shouldn''t disobey me..."


    "I just did what I had to do..."


    Ahead, the girl and the middle-aged man looked at each other. Her eyes were full of firmness without hesitation: "like your father, your general practice will only make our Zhou family desperate."


    "Desperate? Joke!"


    Listening to the girl''s words, the middle-aged man sneered, his face full of disdain: "everything I do will only make the Zhou family more prosperous and move to the next peak!"


    The voice fell and he waved.


    With his actions, in front of him, the ancient mirror virtual shadow emitting divinity bloomed again, and finally directly broke away from the girl''s control and reappeared in mid air.


    "What?"


    Feeling the ancient mirror separated from her contact, the girl''s face finally changed.


    "Youruo, your blood is really good, so that you can influence zubing and compete for control with me."


    In front, looking at the girl''s surprised face, the middle-aged man''s face was cold and said faintly: "but so what?"


    "Everything I have done has long been recognized by my ancestors."


    "Even if you want to disobey, what can you do?"


    The voice fell. In front of him, the virtual shadow of the ancient mirror bloomed. On the chaotic mirror, a radiance rose into the sky and rushed to the outside world.


    It was a bright divine light, each of which was enough to easily kill a child, destroy a divine city and destroy a heaven and earth.


    At this moment, under the full outbreak of the sky mirror, the killing machine escaped, spread everywhere and enveloped everything.


    For his daughter, the middle-aged man didn''t mean much to kill.


    But for those who help girls, such as Bai an, he doesn''t let go so easily.


    Under the ancient mirror of the sky, the terrible Shenhua blooms, as if to directly collapse this void and let this place collapse.


    That kind of naked killing intention is not concealed at all. Bai an and others should be completely killed here without leaving any trace.


    In this regard, Bai an and others have no way. It seems that they can only stand in place and wait for death quietly.


    In the face of such scenes, someone looked at the girl on the side and just saw that the girl on the side was pale. At the moment, the breath fell to the extreme.


    Obviously, under the ancient mirror of the sky, she was also affected. Although she didn''t face the danger of falling like Bai''an, she was also equally terrible. Her divine power had been suppressed and couldn''t move at the moment.


    It is obviously impossible to expect her at the moment.


    Looking at this scene, Bai an sighed in her heart, and there was no despair in her heart.


    "It seems that you still have to rely on yourself..."


    When he arrived here in advance, he realized that most of the trip was not as smooth as expected.


    Therefore, he has already made corresponding preparations, and self-protection is not a problem.


    But it''s just self-protection.


    It is very difficult to protect the girls on one side, or even take them out together. In theory, it can''t be done at all.


    After all, if Bai an left alone, the middle-aged man in front would not have any reaction.


    But if you want to bring a girl, it''s very difficult.


    Most of the land magic soldiers should aim at him and lock it all the time.


    With his current means, he has no way to deal with the power of a land god soldier.


    On reflection, he seems to have only one way left.


    "Try it..."


    Standing in place, Bai an sighed in her heart, and finally silently began her own action.


    Silently, he put away his long sword and took out something from the storage bag.


    That is a simple ancient sword.


    The ancient sword is colored with glass, in which there is gold thread. Although it looks simple, it is also exquisite.


    But in addition, the surface of this ancient sword doesn''t have any reaction of Tao pattern and divine power. It looks like an ordinary soldier. It''s nothing strange at all.


    At this moment, Bai''an gave up his magic weapon and took out such an ancient sword. It looks very confusing.


    Just in front, the face of the middle-aged man who manipulated the sky mirror was greatly changing.


    In front of the body, endless brilliance blooms. On the sky mirror, endless emptiness is emerging, which is like black holes breathing vitality. Every breathing time is exploding, and the power of terror blooms.


    But at this moment, the boundless brilliance was suspended, and the breath of terror stopped.


    Bang!


    A crisp sound came out.


    In Bai''an''s hands, at this moment, the ancient sword began to bloom.


    It seems that under the influence of the sky mirror, the ancient sword finally began to recover.


    Boom!


    It was as if thunder were ringing through, and it was as if the world was moaning. A huge Qi engine was showing, emerging from it and passing to the four directions.


    The vast runes emerged, rushed out from the ancient sword, and finally collided with the Guanghua of the ancient mirror.


    Bang!


    It was as if the sound of gold and iron intertwined came from here.


    Invisible, the two magic soldiers seemed to start fighting.


    Then, with everyone''s stunned eyes, the falling speed of the ancient mirror slowly slowed down and finally stopped directly.


    Sky mirror, blocked!


    "How can..."


    Standing in the same place, the middle-aged man looked at the scene in front of him and looked at the sky mirror that suddenly stopped at the moment and could no longer move forward. His face was shocked.


    From the beginning to the present, the situation here has been in his hands.


    But now, the current situation is really beyond his expectations.


    In front, the sky mirror is now in bloom, on which there are bright runes flashing, rising into the sky and flying away in the air.


    That is the law Rune engraved on the sky mirror. At the moment, it is flashing wildly. If each one falls, it is enough to easily collapse a void and make the earth tremble.


    Boom!


    The sky began to rage.


    Seems to feel the situation at the moment, the sky mirror in front of me began to tremble.


    The virtual shadow of the sky mirror glittered and finally turned into a light, shining everywhere, and continued to rush down to kill everyone here.


    In the face of this amazing power, Bai''an, the girls on one side, or the friars of the Zhou family themselves felt a burst of horror and numbness.


    The whole earth is shaking.


    Under their gaze, the sky mirror fell directly and hit Bai''an heavily.


    Bang!


    The sound of law collision diffused here, and then slowly passed out.


    At this moment, the nothingness in all directions appears, and the space is hit into nothingness by the afterwaves of two magic soldiers. The scene looks extremely chaotic.


    The space debris rippling, rising from all directions and falling here, looks particularly scary at the moment.


    That piece of debris is formed by the escape of broken space. If each piece falls on the outside, it is enough to easily erase a city and wipe everything out.


    Such an offensive, let alone an ordinary friar, even a friar at the level of God will die, and will never survive under such an offensive.


    However, a shocking scene happened.


    In the four directions, the fragments of space dissipated around, and the space was broken down into nothingness.


    However, even so, on Bai an''s body, the ancient sword still stood still, but the divine light on it became more and more vigorous and looked particularly bright.


    This divine light is not blazing, nor is it as terrible as the sky mirror. It looks like the rising sun. It is gentle and warm in the heart, giving people a unique sense of calm.


    But it was this seemingly ordinary divine light that blocked all external offensives.


    No matter how intense the radiance of the sky mirror in front of me was, the light of the ancient sword never wavered. It was easy to suppress it and didn''t spread around, hurting Bai''an after the ancient sword.


    Hiss


    There was a sound of air-conditioning.


    At this moment, everyone looked at the ancient sword in Bai''an''s hand, and their eyes changed.


    "Can''t even the all-out attack of the sky mirror break through the defense of the divine soldier?"


    In front, the eyes of the middle-aged man have completely changed. At this time, he can''t look at the ancient sword with this confidence.


    The firmament mirror shows its power. Although it is not the noumenon of the firmament mirror, it is just a virtual shadow, but with the blessing of the monks around, it tries its best to burst out the same 70% power with noumenon.


    According to the situation just now, under that blow, even a god turning friar can''t escape. He will definitely be crushed and there will be no residue left.


    But the ancient sword was blocked, even not only. It looked very easy and didn''t take much effort at all.


    Such terrible scenes are really frightening.


    "Is this... Another magic weapon?"


    Looking at the ancient sword in Bai''an''s hand, this idea flashed through many people''s hearts at this moment.


    But in fact, even Bai an was surprised in her own heart.


    He knew the uniqueness of the ancient sword and some of its powers. He knew that the ancient sword was definitely not as simple as it looked.


    But even if he was prepared, he didn''t expect that Gu Jian could achieve this level.


    The sky mirror is a magic weapon.


    The earth divine weapon is a legendary weapon that can only be held by the existence of heaven. Its own personality is already at the top of all divine weapons, and no one can surpass it.


    For such existence, unless it is also a divine army, what else can stop it?


    The ancient sword can do all this. Is it a magic weapon like the people around you think?


    At this moment, Bai''an couldn''t help thinking.


    "Patriarch!"


    One side, an old man of the Zhou family was suddenly excited.


    He went to the middle-aged man and looked at the ancient sword on Bai''an in front of him. His face was excited: "this is a great joy!"


    "Kill this man and take his magic weapon. My Zhou family will have a second handed down soldier!"

 Chapter 632

    "Master, don''t hesitate!"


    In front of him, an old Zhou family spoke loudly. At the moment, he said so. The expression on his face was particularly eager and excited. At the moment, the whole body was shaking, which made people couldn''t help worrying about his body.


    "Patriarch, do it!"


    "Sacrifice the ancestral soldiers and urge them with our strength. We can take them down!"


    On one side, a man opened his mouth and stared at the ancient sword on Bai''an in front, with an excited look on his face.


    In situ, the middle-aged man also looked closely at the front, and his sight fell on Bai an.


    Of course, to be exact, it is not Bai an, but the simple and inexplicable ancient sword in his hand.


    The primitive long sword looks very ordinary. It is not made of any special material. It is just an ordinary iron sword without any uniqueness.


    But when you look carefully, you can feel the power contained in it.


    Especially at this moment, the ancient sword bloomed a light and easily blocked the brilliance falling from the sky mirror without letting it flow out for half a minute.


    This inexplicable vastness and majesty is really frightening.


    In front of the ancient sword, the virtual shadow of the sky mirror has gradually disappeared at the moment. At the moment, I can''t see the slightest image clearly. I can only vaguely see the ancient mirror in that chaos.


    Boom!


    A light noise came out.


    Standing beside Bai''an, listening to the dull noise from a distance, you could not help raising your head and showing a look of horror.


    In mid air, endless divine light blooms.


    Then an ancient mirror, simple and full of grandeur and majesty, emerged from it and was directly displayed in front of everyone.


    That''s the sky mirror.


    And it''s the noumenon.


    "Bold thief!"


    In front, I saw the body of the sky mirror breaking out directly. When I came here, the middle-aged man''s face also showed surprise, which seemed to be a little surprised.


    But at this time, the appearance of the sky mirror is undoubtedly a good thing, which makes the expression on his face more excited: "dare to cholera my Zhou family, do you know what crime to commit!"


    "Cut the crap."


    Pointed by the middle-aged man, Bai''an raised his head, and the expression under the mask showed disdain: "if you have the ability, then attack directly."


    "Let me see how powerful the ancient mirror in the sky of the Zhou family is and whether it can defeat my ancestral magic weapon."


    "Ancestral magic soldier?"


    Listening to Bai an''s words, all the people around him were in awe, and a serious expression appeared on his face.


    Being able to have such a powerful magic weapon as the ancient sword, as an ancestral magic weapon, I''m afraid the family of the man wearing a mask is not inferior to the Zhou family in the past. I''m afraid it has something to do with the emperor.


    No wonder we have such powerful magic soldiers.


    Various thoughts flashed through the hearts of the people present, and then their attitude towards Bai''an became more serious.


    Even the middle-aged man in front is the same. At this moment, his divine power erupts and urges him into the ancient mirror of the sky in front. He blesses the divinity and power existing in it and makes this part of his power play more powerful.


    However, what everyone doesn''t know is that Bai''an is also very nervous at the moment.


    He looked at the hanging in the air. At the moment, he blocked everything in silence without leaving a trace. It was like an ancient sword handed down from generation to generation. At the moment, his heart was full of tension.


    In one of his hands, he was holding a broken Rune paper.


    That is the big void Rune paper. As long as you crush it and activate the pattern array in it, you can immediately transfer it to another place randomly.


    It''s a very rare thing.


    This Rune paper was found by Bai''an during his exploration of a relic in the past, and it is also the main reason why he dares to be so arrogant and provocative at the moment.


    As long as the situation here changes, he can immediately tear the rune paper and then transmit it to the outside world through the power of the rune paper.


    Having this power is one of the reasons why he dares to promise youruo to come here to help.


    But even so, at this moment, he looked at the ancient and dignified mirror in the sky in front of him, as if it were an empty incarnation, and his heart couldn''t help but feel empty.


    But on the surface, his face remained unchanged. Under the cover of the mask, the whole person looked a little unfathomable, a style of an expert outside the world.


    Looking at Bai''an, who is really calm and calm in front of him, he looks like Bai''an with a ready mind. The youruo face on one side can''t help showing a little different color. At the moment, he feels a little strange.


    Is it difficult that among the people she found this time, there is really a Tianjiao who inherits the ancient god and owns the earth God''s soldiers?


    The probability is too small.


    There was something different in her heart, but she covered it up well on the surface. She didn''t show it too much and was noticed.


    It''s no use thinking about anything at this time.


    Because in that mid air, the sky mirror has fallen.


    The mighty majesty spreads everywhere, bringing a strong sense of oppression.


    At this moment, the majestic ancient mirror emits light, and its brilliance sweeps across the world, which makes people feel terrible.


    This is not the virtual shadow of the sky mirror, but a real earth god soldier, the real noumenon of the sky mirror.


    In the past, the body of the sky mirror was silent in the ancestral land of the Zhou family. It silently absorbed the vitality around it and slept. Except for a few times, it would not appear at all.


    However, today, under the oppression of the ancient sword, the sky mirror appears spontaneously, showing such a strong majesty at the moment.


    It seems that the majesty spreads everywhere, as if to directly erase the people in this area. Its prestige is indescribable and unparalleled.


    Bang!


    Bursts of crisp sound spread.


    In Bai''an''s hand, the sound of the ancient sword is ringing through. At the moment, it seems that an inexplicable feeling appears.


    A simple and mysterious Rune flickers on it, blooming with bright light.


    Then, the ancient sword rose spontaneously to the sky and appeared over Bai''an.


    It seemed that he had recovered spontaneously and wanted to take the initiative to stop the invasion of the sky mirror for him.


    "The ancient sword is protecting me?"


    Looking at the ancient sword emerging in front of him, Bai an felt a slight movement in his heart. At the moment, he couldn''t help but flash the idea.


    His heart collapsed. Although he had experienced many things, he was still inexplicably flustered at the moment.


    He didn''t know the origin of the ancient sword. He only knew that it was obtained by his ancestors and then enshrined in the land of Bai Jiazu.


    It is only about the power of this ancient sword, but there are not many records.


    How powerful is this ancient sword?


    Under the pressure of the sky mirror, can it be stopped?


    Bai an''s mind flashed all kinds of thoughts. At the moment, he couldn''t help being nervous.


    But tension is tension. Life is still sure.


    At this moment, he opened his eyes and stared at the battlefield ahead.

 Chapter 633

    "How can..."


    Staring at the scene ahead, everyone around was stunned.


    In front, the dazzling brilliance bloomed, and the collision between divine soldiers had just begun, and then ended.


    Under everyone''s eyes, the dazzling ancient mirror of the sky like the center of the world flew out quickly, and now it fell impressively downwind.


    Ancient mirror of the sky, defeated!


    "How is that possible?"


    Looking at the scene in front of him, not to mention the middle-aged man in front of him and the Zhou family around him, even the youruo beside Bai an was stunned.


    The blood of the Zhou family is naturally connected with the ancient mirror in the sky, so they can''t be more clear about the power of this earth magic weapon.


    They are well aware of the power of the ancient mirror in the sky, and firmly believe that this ancient mirror is enough to suppress all enemies and defeat all strong enemies.


    But the scene in front of them completely surprised them.


    The previous virtual shadow was worth mentioning, but at this moment, the body of the ancient mirror in the sky came, and the front collided with the ancient sword, but it still fell downwind.


    How is that possible!


    "Impossible!"


    In front, the middle-aged man opened his eyes. At the moment, his eyes stared at the ancient sword in front, and his voice became a little hoarse: "everyone, pour the divine power into the ancient mirror and suppress the sword for the zubing!"


    He opened his mouth loudly, and then took the lead in moving. All the divine power of his body rushed forward, just like a Changhong, and directly instilled it into the ancient mirror.


    With the support of this divine power, the ancient mirror was suppressed by the ancient sword and fell downwind. The ancient mirror in the sky was shining again. At the moment, there was a bright divine nature blooming on it.


    The vast light and rain filled the air, rippling in all directions, rushed to the end of sight and turned this place into a sea of laws.


    The power of the ancient mirror in the sky has completely revived!


    A powerful earth God army has fully recovered, and its prestige is extremely terrible, even with a trace of the majesty of ancient heaven.


    Endless light and rain filled the ancient mirror, gathered on it, turned into traces and engraved on it.


    Then the smell of terror broke out.


    Under the gaze of Bai an and others, the ancient mirror rushed forward again, facing the ancient sword.


    Around, except youruo, all the people of the Zhou family began to act, instilled their divine power into the ancient mirror, urged the power of the ancient mirror to rush forward and suppress all enemies in front.


    In the face of all this, Gu Jian''s reaction was very dull.


    Bai an stood where he was and was sheltered by the brilliance of the ancient sword. At the moment, he felt the majesty of the ancient mirror in the sky ahead. Cold sweat had flowed all over his body, but he still pretended to be nothing. He looked confident.


    No matter how flustered you are, you can''t see it on the outside.


    Standing where he was, he was tall and straight. He didn''t seem to be surprised by the change of the ancient mirror in the sky. Even the terrible wave on it, which was enough to easily kill and kill baby friars hundreds of times, was directly ignored, and the face under a bronze mask was completely covered.


    "The sky mirror is not bad."


    The indifferent voice came out of his mouth and looked very flat, with an unfathomable meaning.


    At this moment, not to mention the people of the Zhou family in front, even the youruo on one side turned around in amazement and looked at Bai an in front of him, with some doubt in his heart.


    "Is it true that... He is a descendant of heaven, and he is not afraid even in the face of a fully revived earth god soldier?"


    The idea flashed through her mind.


    However, what she didn''t know was that Bai''an had the idea of running several times.


    If there was not a glimmer of hope for the ancient sword, he might have run away at the moment.


    Where will you stay in this place.


    "What a big breath!"


    In front, the middle-aged man stared at Bai an closely, and then suddenly showed a smile with a dark smile: "since you are so confident, try it!"


    The voice fell, and the glory of the ancient mirror in the sky bloomed again.


    The vast runes in the sky are blooming and emerging, shining everywhere and sweeping everything.


    The inexplicable brilliance almost suppressed everything. Even the brilliance of the ancient sword was dimmed and calmed down gradually under the pressure of the ancient mirror in the sky.


    Boom!


    A thunderous sound came out.


    The vast and powerful terrorist force of destroying heaven and earth went forward and broke out rapidly.


    Such a terrible prestige, let alone others, even Chen Heng, who had been silent in the ancient sword and had been in a deep state of enlightenment, was awakened. At the moment, he couldn''t help reviving and looking forward.


    At a glance, the earth ahead seems to have changed a lot.


    Complex rules are intertwined with runes and manifest here.


    That powerful force fluctuation has reached a critical point.


    "So it is?"


    Looking at the ancient mirror of the sky blooming in front and being urged to recover at the moment, Chen Heng opened his eyes, then raised his head and understood the situation at the moment.


    A long time ago, he had fallen into silence, leaving only part of his own strength to appear when Bai''an was in danger.


    Unexpectedly, the other party provoked the existence of this level so soon.


    It should be said that no loss is the destiny, and the ability to do things is not small.


    Chen Heng sighed, then raised his head and continued to look forward.


    Strictly speaking, the ancient mirror in front of him is the strongest enemy he has encountered in the world.


    In the past, Chen Heng has also faced the existence of earth God soldiers. Huo Changliu''s futu sword was earth God soldiers 500 years ago, and it is the top among earth God soldiers.


    Only at that time, the futu sword was not in its heyday. Not only was the ceremony for recasting interrupted, but even Huo Changliu, the sword owner who urged him, was not at the peak of his cultivation. He could only show the strength of the spirit level.


    The essence of the sky ancient mirror in front of us is no less than that of the futu sword, but it is in a complete state, and the people of the Zhou family urge around to provide strength for it.


    Although there is no recognized sword owner, its own strength is stronger than the futu sword 500 years ago.


    But it''s all about it.


    The ancient mirror in the sky is stronger than the futu sword 500 years ago, and Chen Heng is also stronger than himself 500 years ago.


    In fact, the two are almost the same.


    Boom!


    In mid air, thunder kept falling.


    In front of the ancient mirror of the sky, there is the evolution of thunder. There are a large number of Tao, which are intertwined into a piece, and finally evolve into a piece of thunder robbery, like cutting with the sky.


    Thunder shock, each has the power to kill and transform God. If ordinary people block here, I''m afraid they will feel desperate. There is no way to heaven and no door to the earth.


    However, what is blocking here is not others, but Chen Heng.


    Standing in front of Bai an, Chen Heng took a deep breath, and then his own strength slowly expanded.


    In his body, the vast divine power gradually emerged, and a divine breath beyond everything leaked and escaped.


    But in an instant, the void seemed to freeze, and everything here was quiet.


    People can only see that above Bai an''s head, the ancient sword began to move, no longer like before, and always maintained the passive defense posture.


    The ancient sword soared into the sky, rose with the vast divine power, and finally fell with the sword.


    Bang!


    A sound of gold and iron intertwined came out. At first, it was very clear, but then it was particularly dull.


    Under the intense gaze of everyone, the ancient sword soared into the sky and finally collided with the glorious and dazzling ancient mirror of the sky.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The next moment, everyone''s face changed.


    The collision between laws began to continue, and then everyone seemed to see the scene when the world was broken and the world was silent.


    The profound meaning of the vast law is manifesting, and the miracles spread towards the four heaven and earth.


    Looking at this posture, it''s like to completely destroy this world before it finally stops.


    The middle-aged man''s face began to turn pale and his steps became vain. He almost collapsed to the ground.


    When you look carefully, you will find that the corners of his mouth are already stained with blood. There is crimson blood dripping on it. It seems that he has been seriously injured. Even his breath begins to fall and is no longer as strong as before.


    It seems that he has been greatly affected and has been backfired at the moment.


    Not even him.


    Even the people around the Zhou family were affected, and their faces began to turn pale. Some even spit out a mouthful of blood and saw that they had been injured.


    "That''s..."


    Looking at the scene in front of us, the people around us were surprised and had a vague guess in their hearts.


    As for the youruo standing beside Bai''an, he moved in his heart. At the moment, through the induction of his own blood, he already had results in his heart.


    Sure enough, a moment later, the scene ahead began to change.


    The vast nothingness emerges from the front.


    Under the ancient sword, an ancient mirror fell slowly and finally fell on the ground.


    The ancient mirror is still powerful, and its breath is so dazzling that it is difficult to ignore.


    Only in its mirror, there is a small gap on the original white and flawless mirror.


    It looks like a sword mark.


    A sense of sadness came from the ancient mirror. It was obvious that the spirit in the ancient mirror had recovered. At the moment, I felt the result of my defeat and instinctively felt sad, angry and unwilling.


    Even on the ancient mirror, from time to time, there are Tao Guanghua rising into the sky, trying to rush to the ancient sword again and start a confrontation.


    It''s just useless.


    The ancient sword was lying on it. At the moment, the brilliance of the whole body bloomed. It was easy to suppress all the forces on it without any fluctuation.


    The resistance of the ancient mirror in the sky is like a child''s play for the ancient sword. It is so weak and easy.


    Looking at the scene in front of us, everyone here was shocked and couldn''t believe their eyes.

 Chapter 634

    "No..."


    On the high platform, the middle-aged man looked at the scene in front of him. At the moment, he was still muttering to himself. His eyes were full of unbelievable emotions: "how can it be..."


    "How could zubing lose..."


    The blood of the Zhou family is connected with the ancient mirror of the sky, so they suffered the corresponding counterattack at the moment when the ancient mirror of the sky failed.


    After all, although most of the offensive launched by Chen Heng was undertaken by the ancient mirror of the sky, a small part of the afterwaves also came to them through the transmission of divine power, resulting in their direct serious injuries.


    Fortunately, Chen Heng is not bloodthirsty. Otherwise, I''m afraid none of the people present can leave alive.


    But even if they survive, the facts before them are unacceptable.


    Even if you are standing beside Bai''an, you should be standing on Bai''an''s side. When you look at the suppressed ancient mirror in front of you, your eyes become particularly complex.


    The origin between the Zhou family and the sky ancient mirror is very profound.


    When they were young, every member of the Zhou family would be baptized by the ancient mirror of the sky and receive the power blessing of the ancient mirror of the sky.


    At the same time, they also use their own divine power to wash and practice the ancient mirror of the sky, which in turn makes the ancient mirror of the sky more powerful.


    From generation to generation, the connection between the Zhou family and the ancient mirror in the sky has long been inseparable and has become extremely close.


    Every member of the Zhou family firmly believes that the sky ancient mirror is the most powerful magic weapon in the world and the symbol of invincibility.


    Nature is no exception.


    She wants to betray the Zhou family, but it doesn''t mean that the connection with the ancient mirror in the sky will become weaker.


    At the moment, looking at the struggling sky ancient mirror suppressed by the ancient sword, her mood has become particularly complex and she doesn''t know how to describe it.


    "Alas..."


    In the end, she could only sigh softly and take a deep breath. Then she looked at Bai an and whispered to him, "brother Bai... It''s a good skill..."


    From the performance of the ancient sword in front of us, that ancient sword is at least the top of the earth God army, and even possibly the legendary heaven God army.


    With such a magic weapon, Bai''an can walk sideways wherever he is, but he has shown weakness many times before, which makes people unable to take precautions.


    Such scheming and means are really terrible. Even if you think of them, you can''t help feeling frightened.


    Not only you Ruo, but also the strong people around who participated in the war and helped you Ruo with Bai an have complex eyes. At the moment, they look at Bai an in front of them one by one and don''t know what to say.


    But what they don''t know is that Bai''an is also in a complicated and inexplicable mood at the moment.


    At this moment, looking at the performance of the ancient sword in front of him, he remembered all kinds of hardships and dangers he had, and he couldn''t help feeling inexplicable.


    He felt that he used to be like a man guarding a treasure, but he had to go begging hard.


    Obviously, he had an ancient sword that was so powerful that it could cover the ancient mirror of the earth God army. But he had to live so hard in the past and climbed over all the way.


    You know, he can sweep directly.


    Thinking of this, his mood was not complicated.


    In the front, the confrontation between the two magic soldiers has already ended.


    After the ancient sword completely suppressed the ancient mirror in the sky, it didn''t go any further. Then it converged and became common again.


    On the sword body, the bright Rune no longer flickers. Now it disappears and no longer blooms.


    The texture intertwined by the laws of heaven and earth also disappeared. At a glance, it looked like an ordinary ordinary soldier. There was no ancient mirror that had suppressed the sky and swept the terror between heaven and earth.


    Finally, it flew back into Bai''an''s hands and turned into an ordinary ancient sword, as if there was no threat at all.


    However, at this moment, the ancient sword easily attracted everyone''s attention, which is very different from the previous treatment.


    Bai an put the ancient sword away again, and what he got was a hot gaze.


    Those who have a desire for sight, but also with malice


    Feeling this hot sight, Bai''an was really not used to it for a moment.


    After all, in the past, he has always been very low-key and never deliberately exposed some of his things, so as not to cause other people''s peeping and trouble.


    But now, there seems to be no way.


    Everyone saw the performance of the ancient sword just now. Even if you want to keep a low profile, you can''t help it.


    He can only continue to maintain his previous high and cold attitude, a proud appearance, which makes people fear at a glance.


    In front, after the ancient sword stopped its action, the ancient mirror in the sky also put away its own breath.


    He sent out an inexplicable wave here, and finally deadlocked in mid air for a moment. He turned around and directly returned to the ancestral land of the Zhou family, where he continued to be silent.


    This place has fallen into peace.


    The ancient mirror in the sky returned to the ancestral land and saw that there was no way to continue to show its divine power in a short time.


    And even if he continues to urge, Bai an''s ancient sword is still a huge problem.


    "Father..."


    Looking at the scene in front of him, he stood beside Bai''an, spoke softly, and then said, "it seems that this time, you can''t force me to do things..."


    "Hum."


    In front of him, the middle-aged man looked pale. At the moment, he listened to the quiet words, made a cold hum and directly said, "you will regret it."


    "Your Excellency can protect you for a while, but what capital do you have to let him protect you for a lifetime?"


    His eyes shifted, he looked at Bai''an slightly, then quickly shifted to youruo, and his attitude was still tough.


    "That''s my business."


    Facing the sight of the middle-aged man, you Ruo smiled and then said, "in the final analysis, after leaving this week''s home, father, can you find me, but it''s still unknown."


    "You..."


    The sight of middle-aged men has changed and become much sharper. It seems that they subconsciously want to make a move.


    Just worried about Bai''an and the ancient sword that was silent at the moment, in the end, he just snorted coldly: "you do it yourself!"


    Meanwhile, Bai''an witnessed the father and daughter''s conversation and sighed silently in her heart.


    That''s real.


    It was a thief before, but now it''s your excellency.


    The change between situations is only at this moment.


    Bai an sighed in his heart, but if he didn''t make a sound on the surface, he still maintained his previous appearance, a situation where strangers are not allowed to enter.


    Then they left the Zhou family safely, and the whole process went smoothly and abnormally.


    Don''t say it''s a covetous strong man, even if it''s a little accident.


    It seems that the people of the Zhou family around here are afraid of Bai''an. They are afraid that he will kill people and urge the ancient sword in his hand.


    If so, I''m afraid the Zhou family is even in danger of extinction.

 Chapter 635

    The Zhou family has existed for a long time. It has always existed in this world in the past times. It has never been weak or destroyed.


    There are many reasons for this.


    The most important thing is naturally the inheritance handed down in the Zhou family, as well as an ancient mirror of the sky of the earth God army that is suspected to have remained from the original heaven.


    It is precisely because of the existence of this land god soldier that the Zhou family can always exist and prosper from beginning to end until now.


    But now, if Bai''an is willing, the result may be different.


    After all, from the previous situation, Bai''an is undoubtedly a cruel man. He not only has the inheritance of the suspected God, but also has a legendary god soldier suspected of the god soldier.


    Such a terrible force, if willing, can really destroy the Zhou family and easily destroy the aristocratic family that has been handed down for a long time.


    Of course, what they don''t know is that Bai an can''t do it even if he wants to.


    In the eyes of outsiders, he is the Lord of divine soldiers. He is strong enough to control that ancient sword.


    But in fact, Bai an can''t urge the magic soldiers in his hands at the moment.


    The ancient magic weapon in his hand has fallen into silence at the moment, and he can''t urge its power again.


    no way out.


    Although the ancient sword in his hand is suspected to surpass the existence of the earth God army, it seems that he can''t use it at all. It just instinctively protects him.


    But in fact, he still can''t drive the ancient sword in front of him.


    After all, the owner of this ancient sword is not him.


    Bai an even suspected that if his life had not been in danger before, the ancient sword in front of him could not even recover and would remain silent forever.


    Wearing a bronze mask on his face, Bai an was tall and straight, so he left here.


    You Ruo on one side accompanied him and left here.


    Bai an looked at the youruo aside, hesitated for a moment, and then looked at her again with some firmness in her eyes.


    "I have done what you promised."


    Standing where he was, he looked at the youruo in front of him, and then whispered, "so, what about you?"


    Facing Bai an''s gaze, youruo first fell into silence.


    She thought deeply in her mind. Then she opened her mouth quietly and looked at Bai an in front of her again: "OK."


    "I''ll tell you all about that year."


    Bai an nodded with satisfaction.


    After leaving the Zhou family, Bai an left here, and then followed you Ruo and others to another area.


    "Can you say it now?"


    He looked at the youruo aside and spoke softly.


    By now, they have left the Zhou family, and the people around them who had been staring at them all the time and ready to fight them have disappeared.


    The residual power of the outbreak of the ancient sword still exists. Even though the people around them are afraid, they absolutely don''t dare to take action against them at the moment.


    One side, you Ruo thought for a while, and then he said a name.


    "The imperial dynasty."


    The voice fell, and it seemed that even the air was quiet around.


    Bai an looked at the youruo aside. At the moment, his face had become extremely dignified.


    He looked in front of him, holding the ancient sword in his hand and felt it carefully.


    A moment later, he determined the situation around him.


    "No one."


    He was relieved when he confirmed that there was no one lurking around at the moment.


    Then his heart became heavier and heavier.


    feudal dynasty.......


    The simple two words represent many things.

 Chapter 636

    The inheritance stone of green color falls in the hand, which finally gives people a unique feeling, and a gentle hand feeling emerges.


    Bai an held the inheritance stone in his hand, didn''t hesitate, directly used his own mana and began to absorb all kinds of information.


    Then bits of information began to emerge and come to mind.


    Scenes began to emerge.


    It was a scene of incomplete scenes in the past. Among many images, there was a figure that Bai an was very familiar with.


    It was a figure that didn''t look tall and tall. His face was not young and looked a little old.


    Looking at the man in front of him, Bai an''s heart was touched. At this time, all his movements stopped, and his mood couldn''t help fluctuating.


    The figure in front of him was no one else. It was his father, the previous generation owner of the white family.


    Unlike Bai''an, Bai''an''s father, the head of the Bai family of the previous generation, was not as tall as ordinary people thought, and his posture was not tall and straight, but very ordinary.


    In fact, he was not too old. In those years, he was in his early 40s. Let alone being a monk, he was not too old even among mortals. He was still a strong age.


    But in the picture, his face is particularly vicissitudes, his body is also bent, and his face has a strong sense of years.


    Just looking at his appearance, Bai an couldn''t help touching, and there was an inexplicable and complex feeling in his heart.


    His father may not be strong, but his spiritual cultivation is so weak and not heroic at the moment.


    But even so, he is also the best father in Bai''an''s heart.


    After many years, she saw her father again. Bai an''s throat rolled for a moment, and then she was silent for a long time.


    But the scene in the picture continues.


    At the beginning of the scene, Bai''an''s father is in a secret place, talking with a group of people.


    "I can take you what you want, but I must let others go."


    In the scene, Bai an''s father calmly faced the uninvited guests in front of him, and then spoke like this.


    The group opposite agreed to his terms.


    Later, Bai''an''s father led the group in front of him to the depths of the mountains and reached a secret place.


    It is an unimaginable place, surrounded by the Qi machine of past gods and demons, with a terrible smell escaping around, making people feel the horror and fear from the heart.


    Even Bai''an at the moment could not help frowning and feeling uneasy when feeling the scene in front of her.


    The scene in front of me was like the burial ground of gods and demons. It was too scary.


    Even Bai''an felt frightened at the moment.


    How did Bai an''s father know such a place in those days?


    Instinctively, Bai an felt something wrong in her heart.


    At this time, he suddenly found that his father didn''t seem as simple as he thought.


    The subsequent scene gradually became blurred, and many figures continued to appear and then disappeared, appearing intermittent.


    Obviously, the scene in this heritage stone is not complete and does not completely restore what happened that year.


    But even the present is enough.


    In these messages, Bai an clearly saw the scene when his father died.


    It was a Jedi, where Bai''an''s father fell silently and lay there forever.


    It was no one else who killed him, but the group around him who forced him to come here.


    On those people, the symbol of the eternal imperial dynasty is so clear.


    "It doesn''t matter if I die. I just hope you can be safe..."


    At the end of his life, Bai''an''s father was still praying.


    In this place, his blood had been drained to sacrifice the inexplicable existence in the area in front of him.


    At the end of his life, he is also using the power of his own blood to transmit some of his own inheritance information.


    This scene is familiar to Bai an.


    At the beginning, he was still a child, but he received the news of his father''s death overnight, as well as the inheritance passed by his father at the cost of his life.


    Now, he finally knows the truth of his father''s death and everything.


    Standing in place, he looked at the scene in front of him. A pair of arms couldn''t help holding tight. At the moment, his mood gradually fluctuated and some inexplicable throbbing.


    "It seems that... You have believed the story..."


    On one side, you Ruo always looked at Bai an in front of him. After looking at his face, he finally couldn''t help sighing and whispered.


    "Where did you get this inheritance stone?"


    Standing in place, Bai an was silent for a long time. Then he finally turned around and looked at the youruo beside him again.


    He was curious about the problem.


    When this happened, Bai an was still a child.


    Youruo''s age is similar to that of him. He should have been a child at the beginning.


    In that case, why did the other party get this inheritance stone and know the relationship between Bai''an and this inheritance stone?


    Also, who was the one who left the inheritance stone?


    All kinds of doubts are intertwined in Bai''an''s mind and urgently need someone to explain.


    But unfortunately, in front of him, you Ruo didn''t mean to explain.


    Of course, it''s not that she doesn''t want to.


    "I don''t know."


    Standing in the same place, looking at Bai an with doubts on his face, youruo sighed deeply, and then whispered, "I know there must be a lot of doubts in your heart now."


    "In fact, so am I."


    "As for why I know this is your father, that''s how I feel."


    She stood in place, looked at Bai an''s eyes, and said frankly, "I can know something ordinary people don''t know in my own ability and channel."


    "Therefore, I will oppose my father, refuse his arrangement, and I will find you."


    "What do you mean?"


    Listening to the quiet words, Bai an frowned. At this time, there was a unique feeling in his heart: "did you know what happened today in advance?"


    "No, I don''t know."


    You Ruo shook his head and then whispered, "I don''t know what will happen in the future."


    "Just my feeling tells me that you have the possibility to let me leave the Zhou family."


    "So I finally chose you."


    "That''s all."


    "Sounds really good."


    Bai''an looked coldly at the youruo in front of her and looked at it with a look in her eyes.


    From the bottom of his heart, he doesn''t feel very good about the serenity in front of him.


    Before that, if it were not for his father''s news, he would not agree to the other party''s request and come here to help.


    "I''ve done what you asked me to do now."


    Bai''an looked at youruo. After a moment of silence, he finally said, "we are clear."


    "I understand."


    You Ruo smiled, not because of Bai an''s attitude, but with the previous expression on her face.


    But if you look carefully, you can find that her eyes are focused on Bai an.


    To be exact, it is concentrated on that ancient sword.


    Bai an naturally found this.


    So he turned directly and left here.


    Several days have passed since I left Zhou''s house.


    During this time, news about him spread wildly in all regions.


    If he doesn''t hide again, I''m afraid he will really be watched later.


    After all, the reason why those people don''t do it now is mostly because they are afraid of the power of the ancient sword.


    But after a long time, those people found that Bai an couldn''t move the ancient sword independently, I''m afraid some thoughts would eventually arise in their hearts.


    At that time, there was another pile of trouble.


    In the mind of avoiding trouble, Bai an left here directly, ready to find a place to avoid the limelight.


    For him, this kind of thing is very smooth. He has done it many times in the past and is very skilled.


    All around, people were staring at Bai''an all the time, trying to know his whereabouts.


    There are also experts at the baby level.


    But even these masters lost them in the end. They didn''t really catch up with Bai an, and he ran out.


    This is Bai an''s skill.


    Time passed slowly.


    Soon, another half month passed.


    For half a month, news about Bai''an has been circulating in various regions. Many monks in middle earth region know Bai''an''s name.


    The Zhou family is not a small force.


    Like the eternal imperial dynasty, the Zhou family is also a holy land derived from the inheritance of heaven, and it is also extremely powerful at its peak.


    Even now, its power has long been weak, but with the heritage left by its ancestors and the ancient mirror of the earth God army, it is also extremely strong enough to suppress one side. It is the strongest group of forces under the top forces such as the eternal imperial dynasty.


    Such a huge force, any movement among them will be amplified by the people around, and trace clues in it.


    The story that happened in the Zhou family on that day was naturally spread out at the fastest speed.


    In just half a month, the whole Zhongzhou friars knew the original story, and many people even saw it.


    The inheritance of the Unknown God, the ancient sword suspected of surpassing the earth God Army


    Everything is enough to create a holy land.


    The one who holds these two things is just a little monk who can''t even change the spirit level.


    But all ambitious people couldn''t help thinking when they heard the news. Even a few people began to directly inquire about Bai an''s whereabouts.


    In this case, Bai''an completely hid, even took the initiative to mix into the small friars around, pretended to follow the crowd, and even began to take the initiative to inquire about his own news.


    I''m afraid that even if others say he is Bai an, no one will believe him.


    Bai an''s experience is indeed very rich.


    In just a short time, he had analyzed the clarity in front of him, and even began to try to inquire about the eternal imperial dynasty.


    In any case, since his father died in the eternal imperial dynasty, as a son of man, he must recover this blood debt.


    But how to do it is still a very big problem.


    In Zhongzhou, the eternal imperial dynasty is undoubtedly a behemoth.


    To put it bluntly, if Bai an had not owned the ancient sword in his hand, I''m afraid he had no determination to retaliate against the eternal imperial dynasty.


    After all, it is the power inherited by several Tianzun. It is extraordinary and its power is too powerful.


    Now, of course, there is no heaven in the eternal imperial dynasty.


    But I''m afraid there is no lack of existence under the God.


    Under such circumstances, even if Bai''an has more confidence in himself and believes that his future can achieve high achievements, it may be difficult to avenge him.


    But if you add the ancient sword in your hand, it will be different.


    The power of the ancient sword has been confirmed in the previous Zhou family.


    That is the power above the earth God. Once fully recovered, Zhongzhou can be called invincible at the moment.


    With this magic weapon, Bai an only needs to practice to a certain extent, and then control the power of the ancient sword as the master of the ancient sword, I''m afraid it will be enough to suppress everything.


    As long as the emperor doesn''t come out, there will be no enemy.


    It was this that gave Bai an enough confidence to keep him from despair.


    After several days of inquiry, Bai an gradually deepened his understanding of the eternal imperial dynasty, and his heart became more and more heavy.


    In the eternal imperial dynasty, this force is more powerful than he thought, and can be called the first in Zhongzhou.


    This is the real top force. Even if you count the whole practice world, there may not be many comparable existence, only a few.


    It is undoubtedly not a simple thing to deal with such a behemoth.


    After pondering for a long time, Bai an finally came up with a solution.


    After six months of painstaking planning, he finally mixed into the eternal imperial dynasty with a new face and became a member of the eternal imperial dynasty.


    Although most of the members of the eternal imperial dynasty are the descendants of the eternal emperor, if the external Tianjiao is good enough, they can also join them and become a member of the eternal imperial dynasty.


    That''s how Bai an entered it.


    After mixing into the eternal imperial dynasty, Bai''an also began to survive with a new face.


    Among them, he made great efforts to practice, especially cherished the opportunities in his hands, and all his performances were like a disciple newly joining the eternal imperial dynasty, struggling and making progress.


    On the one hand, his cultivation improved rapidly, on the other hand, it also made people in the eternal imperial dynasty appreciate him more.


    Therefore, within the eternal imperial dynasty, his status changed rapidly, and he quickly became a new arrogant figure in the eternal imperial dynasty, and was regarded as a representative figure in the generation of the eternal imperial dynasty.


    This situation was something Bai an had never thought of before.


    Although he had made the decision to blend into the eternal imperial dynasty, he did not expect that this process would be so simple and easy.


    He even didn''t use some of the preparation means he had already made, so he easily muddled through. Now he has directly become the Tianjiao seed of the eternal imperial dynasty, and is regarded by many people as the leader of the new generation of the eternal imperial dynasty.


    This situation really surprised him.

 Chapter 637

    Bai an''s undercover career is developing smoothly.


    Before that, he never thought that the interior of a top force would be infiltrated and infiltrated so easily.


    It''s totally like no defense.


    It seems that after tens of thousands of years, the once prosperous and powerful eternal imperial dynasty has gradually become decadent and weak.


    The existence of the top power can ensure the existence and continuation of the eternal imperial dynasty, but it can not guarantee that the roots of the eternal imperial dynasty will not decay.


    This also led to Bai''an''s easy integration into the eternal imperial dynasty.


    According to the current trend, he has become a symbol of the new generation of disciples in the eternal imperial dynasty.


    If this continues to play, I''m afraid one day he can even represent the eternal imperial dynasty and become a new generation of Tianjiao of the eternal imperial dynasty.


    The emperor of the future eternal imperial dynasty doesn''t have to think about it, but it doesn''t seem difficult to get the position of elder?


    Bai an was foolish to think of the result.


    He looked at his hand, recalled the recent story, and wanted to know if he was dreaming.


    But reality told him that everything was true.


    After a long time, he accepted the reality and then relaxed again.


    In a way, that''s good.


    The decay of the eternal imperial dynasty makes it less difficult for Bai an to sneak into it and easier to achieve his goal.


    This is naturally a good thing for him.


    He thought so and then moved on.


    In silence, ten years passed quickly.


    In these ten years, Bai''an represented the eternal imperial dynasty, and its reputation became more and more famous.


    In each region, his name was familiar to more and more people, and was welcomed by many disciples in the eternal imperial dynasty.


    Not to mention those ordinary disciples who are the same as Bai an and are also born in the outside world. Even those princes and successors of the eternal imperial dynasty look at him differently and have high hopes for him. They think he must be extraordinary in the future and can make many contributions to the eternal imperial dynasty.


    This was obviously unexpected to many people.


    In the past ten years, not to mention Bai an himself, even Chen Heng, who witnessed the whole process of Bai an''s sneaking into the eternal imperial dynasty, felt surprised and incredible.


    But when you think about it, it seems to be the best choice.


    Bai an, like Xiao Han in the past, is a man of destiny. With his majestic destiny, he is easy to do anything, and the engineering department will easily achieve success.


    But this destiny is not eternal, but will continue to consume.


    At this point, Bai an is much better than Xiao hanqiang.


    On the surface, Bai''an and Xiao Han seem to have experienced many stories. Along the way, there are all kinds of crises and opportunities.


    But in specific matters, Bai Anyuan is much more cautious than Xiao Han in the past, and the risk of doing things is much smaller.


    To some extent, the risk is relatively small, which actually means that the degree of blessing of destiny is weakened, and the destiny required to do a thing will be much weaker.


    There may be no difference in a short time, but as time goes on, the gap will be obvious.


    Because of this, Xiao Han exhausted his destiny in a short period of more than ten years after his destiny exploded, while Bai an was still able to maintain his state. His destiny was still intact and didn''t consume much.


    This is the biggest difference between the two.


    And this time sneaking into the eternal imperial dynasty is also general.


    Knowing that Bai''an''s enemy needs to face the eternal imperial dynasty, Chen Heng looks forward to the next situation.


    The eternal imperial dynasty, which is one of the strongest friars in the world, has a strong accumulation and occupies magnificent resources.


    Although Bai an''s destiny is powerful, I''m afraid he can''t get along with such a force.


    After all, his destiny is limited.


    If we force against such a terrorist force, sooner or later it will be completely exhausted.


    Once that time comes, I''m afraid the result will be very bad.


    Sooner or later, it will end up like Xiao Han.


    But Bai an did not choose to fight against the eternal imperial dynasty, but chose another way.


    He sneaked into the eternal imperial dynasty and did not choose positive confrontation. Instead, he integrated into it without positive confrontation.


    In this way, the situation is very different.


    Bai an''s destiny is greatly reduced, and he doesn''t even need to consume much.


    Because joining the eternal imperial dynasty, Bai an not only does not need to face the pressure and pressure of the eternal imperial dynasty, but also can take advantage of the situation to a certain extent and directly help himself practice with the power of the eternal imperial dynasty.


    In this way, the situation is naturally very different.


    Bai an''s situation also survived. It was no longer the same as before. It was a dead chess game.


    This matter also gave Chen Heng great inspiration.


    "Destiny doesn''t mean everything, and personal ability and choice are also key..."


    Hiding alone in the ancient sword, Chen Heng flashed various ideas in his heart. At the moment, he was particularly sober: "the same destiny will be consumed by Xiao Han. The speed is unimaginable..."


    "But on another person, it can last so long..."


    Just as a power in the hands of different people will play different roles, so is destiny.


    In terms of simple destiny, Xiao Han and Bai an are almost the same, but the results between them are very different.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng couldn''t help smiling, and his face showed a little look of expectation.


    At this moment, he is looking forward to seeing what extent Bai an can go after.


    Therefore, with this idea, he continued to be silent in the ancient sword and observed Bai''an alone.


    Then another decade passed.


    In ten years, Bai''an grew up again and made progress gradually.


    His strength was originally very strong, close to the level of infanticide, and it can even be said that he was only one step away from that level.


    And now?


    At the beginning, in order to lurk into the eternal imperial dynasty, he deliberately changed his cultivation, so as not to let the people of the eternal imperial dynasty find any clues and doubt him.


    Now, twenty years later, he not only got back his original accomplishments, but also went further and directly reached the peak level of infanticide.


    The peak of baby melting is only one step away from God melting.


    Such strength is quite good even in the eternal imperial dynasty.


    After all, although these top forces do not lack strong ones, it is extremely rare to awaken the existence of true spirits wherever they are, and it can''t be cherished too much.


    What''s more, at Bai''an''s age, he still has a bright future and can move forward slowly.


    Therefore, at this time, his reputation was even higher. Now he has served as a guest service in the eternal imperial dynasty and is responsible for some matters that are not the core.


    According to this rhythm, when more than ten years later, his cultivation will go further. After reaching the goal of transforming God, he may really become an elder of the eternal imperial dynasty and dominate the world.


    If it really reaches this level, Bai''an can be regarded as the number one person even in the eternal imperial dynasty,


    Then everything went on as expected.


    Ten years later, Bai''an was officially promoted to God and reached a new level.


    The friars of this level are top even in the eternal imperial dynasty.


    This is also the strongest combat power in today''s spiritual world.


    If we continue online on the level of transforming God, it will be enough to become the inside information of various forces, which is the real power hidden therein, and will not appear easily.


    The friars above the God will not appear easily. Therefore, on the bright side, the strongest friars in the whole practice world is the God level.


    At this level of Bai''an''s practice, he is already qualified to become an elder of the eternal imperial dynasty.


    So, a few years after he was promoted to the level of God, he was successfully promoted and became an elder in the eternal imperial dynasty.


    Of course, there are occasional twists and turns in this process.


    Along with Bai''an''s rise to the top and fame, some of his past experiences were carefully speculated and carefully discussed and studied.


    There are many researchers. Naturally, some people doubt Bai an''s origin and his identity.


    Of course, this does not affect anything.


    Bai an''s actions have always been very cautious. Since he left the mountain city and came to Zhongzhou, he has never exposed his hometown or said his origin.


    Even the name Bai''an is only known to a few people, including youruo.


    Under such circumstances, no matter how hard others try to explore, they can only find some obvious situations.


    For the high-level of the eternal imperial dynasty, this is naturally not a problem


    The eternal Dynasty has enough strength to be proud.


    They are not only powerful and have a long history. They have the inheritance of several heavenly masters, but also have more than one earth god soldier. In fact, they are strong enough to stand out from all directions.


    With this level of strength, they can naturally ignore many things. Even if Bai''an''s origin has some problems, it doesn''t matter.


    After all, there are many people like Bai an in the eternal imperial dynasty.


    For these people, as long as they can be used and create value for the eternal imperial dynasty, it doesn''t matter.


    Identity is never the key, whether it is useful or not is.


    Moreover, as an outsider, Bai an can achieve nothing more than an elder, and can''t go further.


    In the view of the eternal emperor, this thing will not be.


    In this way, Bai''an successfully obtained the position he wanted and became an elder in the eternal imperial dynasty.


    He was promoted as fast as his strength grew.


    After becoming the elder of the eternal imperial dynasty, Bai an didn''t do anything, but as in the past, he was diligent and loyal to the eternal imperial dynasty.


    For a long time, no one doubted anything in the eternal imperial dynasty.


    On the bright side, in order to go further, he directly married an old daughter of the eternal imperial family and became a member of the eternal imperial family.


    This matter further advanced his position.


    After all, the eternal imperial dynasty is a blood inheritance, and its core inheritance belongs to the royal family.


    Like Bai an and others, if there are no special circumstances, they are outsiders even if they have worked for loyalty all their life.


    But if you marry someone within the eternal royal family, it will be different. You can be regarded as half of your own person, who is more valued and appreciated by them.


    After marriage, Bai an and his wife became partners. They lived happily after marriage. In this era, they are very good model couples, which makes many people everywhere envy them.


    Bai an was also very grateful for the help of the eternal imperial dynasty. He even put down his words on many occasions and hoped to take Liu''s surname for his future children.


    Liu surname, which is the surname of the eternal royal family.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Bai an has undoubtedly decided to move towards the eternal imperial dynasty wholeheartedly, which is the diehard loyalty of the eternal imperial dynasty.


    But only Bai''an himself knows.


    What he is doing now is not really trying to move closer to the eternal emperor, but just looking for opportunities to search the truth of that year.


    But before that, he must try to win the trust of the eternal imperial dynasty.


    Only in this way can he know more secrets and look for opportunities.


    Time passed day by day.


    If nothing happens, Bai''an feels that he may have to be silent for a long time in the eternal imperial dynasty.


    But in the course of an accident, he met a man.


    He looked like an old man. He was wearing a Taoist robe and had a calm temperament. He looked like a wind and bone, with a style.


    It was in an area with few spiritual opportunities. It was reasonable that there would not be any powerful friars, let alone friars at the level of Huaying. Even ordinary Hualing friars rarely existed and almost disappeared.


    But the old Taoist in front of us is very different.


    Under Bai an''s gaze, the Taoist priest in front of him was integrated with the world around him, almost overlapping.


    Although it does not seem to have much power on the surface, it is actually extremely terrible.


    At the moment of seeing the old Taoist, the true spirit in Bai''an began to jump and warn him.


    This feeling made him alert and his face suddenly changed.


    God!


    The old Taoist priest in front of him is also a God, and I''m afraid he has reached the peak at this level, and it''s not far from further.


    Such people are rare in this world, even in the eternal imperial dynasty.


    There is no chance in this area. Even friars are extremely rare. Why is there such an old Taoist here?


    Bai an''s mind flashed all kinds of thoughts. He looked at the old Taoist in front of him with some vigilance: "elder, are you?"


    "The savage in the mountain has no name. Just call me Xiao Lao."


    In front of him, listening to Bai an''s words, the old Taoist was silent for a long time and didn''t reply until a long time later.


    He raised his head and looked at Bai''an in front of him. There seemed to be a kind of examination in his sight.

 Chapter 638

    On the wasteland, Bai an could not help frowning as he felt the sight of the old man in front of him.


    The old man in front of him called himself Xiao, but his strength was particularly terrible. With some unique penetration, he seemed to be able to see through everything.


    Bai an couldn''t help feeling that he had been seen through by the other party before he talked too much, just at first sight.


    It has to be said that this is a shocking feeling, and Bai an has this feeling for the first time.


    In the past moments, no matter how powerful a person is, he has never given him this feeling.


    This time it happened.


    Standing in place, Bai an''s clothes were unknowingly wet with cold sweat. At the moment, he felt trembling and inexplicable pressure.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. At this moment, he always feels that the other party''s line of sight seems to be staring at him.


    Strictly speaking, it is looking at the ancient sword in his hand.


    In fact, it is true.


    Located opposite Bai''an, the old man surnamed Xiao looked at the ancient sword in Bai''an''s hand. There was a complex emotion in his sight, both complex, longing and deep regret.


    This complex emotion is difficult to explain. It gives people the feeling that he has seen this ancient sword, which is particularly unique.


    "Is it..."


    Feeling the sight and emotion of the old man, Bai''an frowned secretly. At the moment, an uneasy thought had risen in her heart.


    At this moment, he had a hunch in his heart: the old man in front of him should know the ancient sword.


    Otherwise, there would be no such reaction.


    The power of the ancient sword is very deep. If it were not for those who have personally experienced the power of the ancient sword, even if others get this ancient sword, they would at most regard it as an ordinary soldier and would not pay much attention to it at all.


    This is especially true with the cultivation of the old man in front of us. It is reasonable to say that we should not watch such a time.


    Obviously, the other party recognized the ancient sword and even knew the real power of the ancient sword.


    Thinking of this, Bai''an couldn''t help but feel an inexplicable sense of killing. At the moment, he was ready to move in his arms and might erupt at any time.


    The existence of the ancient sword is the deepest secret in Bai''an''s heart, and it is also a situation that he can never allow to reveal.


    If the old man in front of him really recognizes the ancient sword, Bai''an may have to fight to keep the news of the ancient sword from being leaked.


    At this point, the killing intention in his heart was boiling and could erupt at any time.


    Nevertheless, on the surface, his face remained as usual, unchanged.


    "Senior..."


    Standing where he was, he had decided to do it in his heart, but a smile suddenly appeared on his face. He was trying to say something to distract the other party''s attention.


    But his goal was not achieved.


    "Don''t think about it."


    The old man looked at Bai''an in front of him and looked at him deeply, as if he had noticed his movements: "I really know this sword."


    "You don''t have to."


    "If this sword really recognizes you as the Lord, you don''t have to be so careful."


    "If not, you can''t kill me even if you want to."


    The voice fell like a basin of cold water, which made Bai an''s killing intention disappear in an instant. At the moment, he raised his head fiercely and looked at each other with some surprise and uncertainty.


    Sure enough, as he thought, the other party really recognized the ancient sword.


    And it seems that the other party not only knows the ancient sword, but also knows the power of the ancient sword very well.


    "Who the hell are you...?"


    Standing where he was, he finally frowned and said.


    "Me?"


    The old man looked at Bai''an deeply. Finally, his eyes shifted and looked at the ancient sword in his hands. There was a deep nostalgia in his eyes: "I was the last owner of this sword."


    "The last owner of this sword..."


    As the old man''s words fell, the whole surroundings became quiet, which made people feel very quiet and frightening.


    Bai an''s face suddenly changed. He looked at the old man in disbelief. At this time, he suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    The last owner of the ancient sword?


    Is this true?


    At this moment, all kinds of thoughts flashed through Bai''an''s heart.


    Bai an knows the power of the ancient sword very well.


    In these years, the ancient sword did not show much powerful power, but in the first few opportunities to show his power, the invincible prestige was still deeply engraved in Bai an''s heart, which he could not forget.


    Even though the ancient sword did not show its power again with Bai''an''s latent in recent years, it still brought great help to Bai''an.


    If you hold this ancient sword, it will be very easy to enter the enlightenment and practice calmly. Whether it is used to improve your accomplishments or to understand secret Dharma, it is a supreme treasure. There are few things comparable in this world.


    This is the most precious thing in the world.


    Bai an feels very lucky to have an ancient sword.


    He even said impolitely that if he had not owned the ancient sword, I''m afraid he wouldn''t even have the idea of revenge against the eternal imperial dynasty, let alone today.


    Bai an also speculated about the origin of the ancient sword in the past.


    Did the ancient sword have a master in the past? He also thought about it.


    But in Bai''an''s opinion, even if the ancient sword has a master, I''m afraid it must have fallen long ago. Otherwise, how can it be that such a precious treasure has been left out for so many years.


    At least Bai an boasted that if he had an ancient sword, he would have to find it anyway.


    In the past years, the ancient sword has been enshrined in the mourning hall of the ancestors of the Bai family and held by the ancestors of the Bai family.


    This is also one of the reasons why Bai an believes that the past owner of the ancient sword has long disappeared.


    Now, the old man in front of him claims to be the last owner of the ancient sword.


    How much of this is credible?


    What is his purpose?


    In an instant, Bai''an skipped all kinds of thoughts in his heart and looked at the old man''s sight in front of him, which could not help becoming a little complex and vigilant.


    "Don''t think about it..."


    Facing Bai an''s complicated sight, the old man''s attitude was very calm and said directly: "if I want to rob this ancient sword, I won''t appear in front of you."


    "Lurking in the dark, wouldn''t it be better to take the opportunity to look for opportunities when you''re not prepared?"


    "Why appear in front of you?"


    He smiled and opened his mouth.


    Bai an thought for a moment, then nodded.


    you bet.


    As the old man said, Bai an boasted that if he wanted to capture the ancient sword, he would never expose these things in front of him.


    If it was him, he either lurked and took the opportunity to move, or pretended not to know the ancient sword until he was no longer vigilant.


    Either way, it''s much better than appearing directly and saying everything.


    Similarly, what the other party said earlier is also reasonable.


    The ancient sword has spirit, which can not be solved by force.


    If the ancient sword has recognized Bai''an as the sword owner, if the opponent forcibly seizes it, it will only cause the ancient sword to recover spontaneously. At that time, no matter how powerful the strength is, there is only a dead end.


    Since the other party has chosen this, it is really possible that there is not much malice for him.


    However, if this is the case, then new problems will come again.


    What is the other party''s purpose?


    The idea flashed through Bai an''s mind.


    Since I''m not going to seize the ancient sword or fight him, is it really just a whim to come and see him and sigh about life?


    The idea flashed through Bai''an''s mind, which was inexplicably absurd.


    He doesn''t think the other party is so boring.


    But in fact, this may be the case.


    "The ancient sword has its own spirit and power, which can''t be controlled by others..."


    Ahead, the old man looked at the ancient sword in Bai an''s hand, and his face was a little complicated: "in those years, I was as young as you, and I also obtained this ancient sword."


    "Relying on this ancient sword, I have survived the crisis again and again, and I have been high spirited and reached the peak."


    "Only in the end did I understand that I had never been admitted by this ancient sword."


    "I am not the owner of this ancient sword."


    The old man spoke slowly, his voice was clear, with an inexplicable emotion and sadness.


    The old man is no other than Xiao Han.


    I don''t know when he broke away from the secret place of the past, returned to this heaven and earth again, and practiced all the way to this level.


    Standing in place, he looked at the ancient sword in Bai''an''s hand, with some nostalgia and complexity in his eyes.


    He still remembers the scene.


    At the beginning, in that secret place, the ancient sword finally shot to drive away all disasters and fears for him, and baptized him, so that he could be reborn.


    Xiao Han was reborn from the most difficult situation. After being destroyed and bred, Xiao Han also grew and began to change.


    His talent is not bad. Maybe he was very bad at first, but after the baptism of the ancient sword again and again, he has changed and become outstanding.


    What he lacks is only an indestructible Tao heart and some other deeper things.


    In the past, when the destiny was still there, he was as powerful as a bamboo, and his heart gradually became arrogant.


    The death of his lover gave him a heavy blow, and then everything made him fall to the bottom of the valley. He fell directly from the sky to the bottom of the earth. He was knocked down by dust and never saw his old style again.


    Until finally, his Taoist foundation was damaged and cured by the ancient sword


    He finally had an understanding between the big break and the big stand. After that, he cut off all miscellaneous thoughts and devoted himself to practice.


    Finally, he made further progress in the hundreds of years when his destiny completely disappeared, and finally reached his present level.


    The top of God.


    These accomplishments are already the top in today''s practice world. If you are willing, you can easily create a handed down tradition and inherit it for tens of thousands of years.


    If Xiao Han had been in the past, he might have done it.


    But now, after a big break and a big stand, his mind has changed. A Taoist heart is indestructible and will not be shaken by foreign things.


    Therefore, he practiced in the frontier and wasteland, worked hard to climb, and did not intervene in any competition and accidents.


    Until this point, he felt the familiar Qi again and saw the ancient sword. He didn''t restrain the palpitation in his heart and appeared again.


    Standing where he was, he looked at the young man in front of him, and his sight was particularly complex.


    In his eyes, Bai an''s appearance was clearly displayed. Although his face was very mature, he was tall and straight and had strong Qi and blood. At first glance, he was very young. He was no more than 100 years old and had reached such accomplishments.


    What a young man with great vigor and vitality. He is as energetic as he was at the beginning.


    Vaguely, Xiao Han seemed to see himself in the past.


    Perhaps in terms of personality, the two are different, but they also have some special, very similar.


    "You''re... Fine..."


    Looking at Bai an ahead, Xiao Han opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something, but he didn''t say it in the end. He just sighed deeply and said again: "the ancient sword in your hand... Has a big secret..."


    "Cherish your opportunities and don''t let yourself regret in the future..."


    He sighed deeply and finally spoke like this.


    When the voice fell, he turned and left, showed his magic power, and walked thousands of miles in one step. It seemed exaggerated, but he didn''t leave any figure in this world.


    The whole process was so fast that Bai an didn''t have any reaction time.


    When Bai''an reacted, he could only see a slightly bleak, lonely figure.


    Xiao Han left like this.


    The two generations of ancient sword owners met in this unique way and ended quickly.


    From beginning to end, Xiao Han didn''t show his intention to shoot Bai an.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to regain the ancient sword.


    On the contrary, he longed for the ancient sword more than anyone else.


    Because the ancient sword has extremely unique power. In Xiao Han''s opinion, if it can be obtained, not only the future Avenue can be expected, but also the original regret can be made up.


    Just Useless.


    The ancient sword has spirit. It is not a tool that anyone can use.


    As early as the time when the ancient sword rose into the sky and left him, he had been abandoned by the ancient sword. Now, even if he insists, what can he do?


    The cultivation accomplishments that are better than Bai''an are hundreds of years more than Bai''an''s cultivation experience, and all kinds of divine skill secrets These things are not worth mentioning in front of the ancient sword.


    Since forcing is doomed to no result, why do you have to take action and cause and effect?


    Therefore, he left very natural and unrestrained without any nostalgia.


    Bai an stood in place and looked at Xiao Han''s figure leaving. His inexplicable mood was somewhat complicated.


    At this moment, there was an inexplicable feeling in his heart, which made him think.


    "Will the ancient sword leave me one day?"


    He pulled the ancient sword out of the scabbard and looked at the texture on the ancient sword. Then the idea flashed in his heart.


    This question is doomed to have no answer.


    On this day, Bai''an stood in this area for a long time, and finally set off again to go to the destination this time.


    The meeting between an old man and a young man is over.


    After seeing Xiao Han that day, Bai an never saw each other again.


    Returning from that wasteland, he once again returned to the eternal imperial dynasty, where he continued to lurk and work hard.


    So, after hundreds of years.


    The opportunity Bai an waited for finally came.

 Chapter 639

    Early in the morning, everything began to recover.


    The rain began to fall all around, falling on the ground and making a clear sound.


    Bai an was standing in place, looking at the similar scene in front of him, and couldn''t help feeling.


    Now he has returned to his former hometown.


    This is a mountain city. It is also the place where the ancient sword fell and was picked up by the ancestors of the Bai family.


    In the immediate area, the monks around did not seem to have made much progress compared with those a thousand years ago.


    The existence of the vitality of heaven and earth limits the development of this region. Even if nearly a thousand years have passed, it can not change much, still so.


    Counting the time, it has been thousands of years since Bai''an left this area.


    The past millennium has changed too many things.


    This time is an extremely long time for mortals, even for monks.


    It is impossible for friars below the level of infanticide to survive for such a long time.


    The people Bai an knew in this area have basically disappeared now.


    Even if you force yourself to look for it, you can only find a pile of thick white bones at most.


    The city has also changed a lot. Even if Bai an deliberately looks for many things, he can''t find many familiar traces.


    The only constant place is the ancestral house of the Bai family.


    In that year, Bai''an''s father fell and the Bai family became lonely. Bai''an abandoned most of the Bai family''s property except the Bai family''s ancestral home.


    In the ancestral home, there are many memories of Bai an''s past.


    Many memories of his childhood were left in that big house, which was very rich and colorful.


    This is a strong stroke in his memory.


    After he left that year, he has always arranged people to garrison here to guard and repair this house.


    Of course, more importantly, Bai an himself.


    He has returned here several times and arranged the Dharma array by himself in order to preserve most of the features of this area. At the same time, he also sheltered this area from being destroyed by outsiders.


    Otherwise, a thousand years later, even if the house is not destroyed by outsiders, it will leave a deep mark after the passage of time. It is impossible to look the same as it is now. There is no difference.


    However, although things have not changed, the people among them have long disappeared.


    Those loyal servants who had followed Bai family and even taken care of Bai an had already died.


    Their bodies were buried by Bai''an himself and buried in the ancestral land of the Bai family. Their descendants were also left by Bai''an to continue to guard the stability of this area and maintain this family property for generations.


    Over the years, Bai an has never wavered in his heart no matter how much pressure he has encountered.


    But until now, Bai''an''s mood is still somewhat swaying.


    "Ancestors, fathers..."


    Before the familiar mourning hall, he put on his old clothes, kowtowed before the familiar mourning hall and earnestly prayed: "if you are spiritual in heaven, please protect me..."


    "Father, this time your great revenge will be rewarded."


    Many thoughts flashed through his mind.


    Unconsciously, he has been lurking in the eternal imperial dynasty for many years.


    It was a full thousand years, even for a god friar.


    Such a long time has changed many things, which not only makes Bai an''s cultivation further and reach a higher level, but also allows him to really contact some secrets in the eternal imperial dynasty and find out some of the original truth.


    After that, he locked his enemy and had planned for a long time.


    The reason why we didn''t do it before is that the time is not right.


    But at this moment, there will be new changes in the eternal imperial dynasty.


    It''s time for him to take revenge.


    Thoughts flashed through his mind, and he thought of his wife and children now.


    After thousands of years, not only Bai''an himself but also the people around him have changed.


    His wife, whom he had married, is now old and sealed by him with a unique secret method. She barely maintains her vitality and does not wither completely.


    As for his children, they have already grown up and become very outstanding. Now, they are about to reach the level of infant cultivation in only a few hundred years.


    Although this level of talent is worse than that of Bai''an, it is already very good for the rest of the people.


    After worshipping the ancestors in front of the mourning hall, Bai an packed his bags and returned again.


    He returned to the eternal imperial dynasty, where he continued to live according to the original track, as if nothing had happened, and returned to the right track.


    Then several years passed.


    In an accident, there were changes in the eternal imperial dynasty. One of the elders defected from the eternal imperial dynasty in an attempt to seize a treasure and escape.


    At first, it may only affect more than a dozen people, but in the end, the scope is becoming wider and wider, involving many people.


    In this chaos, Bai an also made a secret effort to achieve his goal by secretly starting in the name of calming the rebellion.


    He succeeded in avenging his father and killed the group who had forced his father to death, together with the backstage standing behind them.


    This is also a grievance with a head and a debt with a owner.


    As for the others, Bai''an did not intend to spread.


    The eternal Dynasty is very big.


    After tens of thousands of years, although the power created by the Heavenly Master has been decadent, some of them are still good.


    There are countless disciples and Liu people under its jurisdiction. Seriously, it affects more than a million creatures?


    Once such a huge force fluctuates, it will inevitably affect countless people, change the situation of countless people, and make many mortals wander from here on.


    Bai an''s nature is not bad, and he doesn''t want to do things like that.


    Therefore, the scope of his action was only the group who had shot his father.


    But in addition, he had no influence and no intention to make a move.


    After all, he has been in this eternal imperial dynasty for thousands of years.


    No matter what the original purpose is, but after thousands of years, Bai an has more or less a lot of identity with the eternal imperial dynasty itself, and can look at this force with a more objective view, not like the past.


    After taking the opportunity to kill those people, Bai''an fell into silence again.


    At the beginning, Bai''an sneaked into the eternal imperial dynasty and did nothing but revenge for his father.


    But after this goal was achieved, he seemed to have no other purpose, so he followed the previous track all the way.


    He is still a member of the eternal imperial dynasty, and his strength has become stronger and stronger over time.


    In this way, another Millennium passed.


    Bai''an made a smooth breakthrough, reached a higher level, and became one of the details of the eternal imperial dynasty.


    To this extent, he has transcended the God, and his power should be above the emperor of the eternal imperial dynasty. As long as those hidden old monsters don''t fight, he can be said to be one of the most powerful people.


    It can even be said that if he was not Liu and not an insider of the eternal imperial dynasty, he could even become the emperor of the eternal imperial dynasty and take charge of the top power in the world.


    Of course, even if he can''t, he has the same power now. He can even be one of the top people just below the eternal emperor.


    At this stage, he is still very young and has further potential in the future.


    So with the help of the power of the eternal imperial dynasty, he continued to practice. Finally, at the age of 5000, he took off all his courage and entered the secret realm of the eternal imperial dynasty.


    Five thousand years later, the number of his descendants has also increased.


    These descendants of Bai''an''s descendants continued to grow, and finally became a major branch of the eternal imperial dynasty, second only to a few surnames such as Liu.


    Because of Bai an''s wife, the descendants of the Bai family also have the blood of the Liu family in their bodies, so they are naturally close to the Liu family. The relationship between them is glorious and regarded as a family.


    I''m afraid Bai''an could not have imagined such changes.


    Even now, Bai''an occasionally thinks back and feels very incredible.


    However, no matter how he said it, he had to accept it.


    After all, this is not a bad thing for him.


    In five thousand years, Bai''an''s reputation has gradually grown and expanded.


    Bai an''s name also resounded through the whole practice world and made a great record in the practice history of this world.


    His story became an amazing legend and was amazed by countless people.


    And in a place that everyone didn''t know, Chen Heng lurked silently and observed silently.


    He stayed beside Bai''an. In addition to practicing silently and understanding the rules of the world, he also had the purpose of observing Bai''an''s journey and watching him practice all the way.


    From the perspective of Chen Heng''s accomplishments, at his level, although simple perception and practice are very important, others'' practice process is also worth learning from, and sometimes it can even enable him to find new inspiration from different angles.


    Of course, this must be the effect of Tianjiao such as Bai an.


    If only an ordinary monk, it would be a waste of time for Chen Heng.


    During these five thousand years, he watched Bai an start step by step and walk all the way to the present, and he couldn''t help feeling a little.


    Compared with Xiao Han, Bai an has experienced fewer twists and turns along the way.


    This can be seen from Chen Heng''s number of shots.


    Since Chen Heng''s last shot, Bai an has never encountered any danger or activated Chen Heng''s power again.


    With Bai an''s character, he may put himself in danger or take risks, but he will definitely be well prepared and will never do it easily.


    It is precisely because of such a cautious style that he can go all the way to the present without encountering too many accidents.


    This can be seen from the fate residue on him.


    At the beginning, Xiao Han''s destiny was almost the same as Bai an''s. at least the difference between them was not much.


    But Xiao Han''s destiny had been exhausted in only a few decades.


    Even though Bai''an is now five thousand years old, his destiny even remains and hasn''t been wiped away.


    The difference is clearly visible.


    And why is there such a big difference?


    Bai an''s cautious character played a great role.


    Of course, Bai''an is advancing on a large scale, and Chen Heng also doesn''t stop.


    In these thousands of years, with the help of Bai''an''s power, he swallowed a lot of unique materials of the world all the way, and even found several pieces of fragments left by the land God soldiers in several secret places, with the meager origin of the land God soldiers on them.


    With these, Chen Heng has a deep understanding of the rules of the world and feels more and more clear.


    His strength expanded rapidly, and now he has recovered his former strength, re promoted to the eighth level in the way of the world, and reached the heaven realm of the world.


    Of course, different from the world of gods, the heaven realm of this world is actually a large scope.


    From the seventh level to the Ninth level, they can all be called Tianzun, but the levels are different.


    The level of the eighth order can already be called the God in this world, but it is much worse than those who stand at the top of the God.


    From level 8 to level 9, this step hinders many people and is a very huge threshold for countless Tianjiao.


    For Chen Heng, there are two ways to break through.


    First, nature is direct regression, let this simulant return to the noumenon in the world of gods.


    His simulacrum is now an eighth level, powerful and perfect.


    His noumenon is also the eighth order, and his body has the body of law. It is only one step away from the ninth order, but it is just a little less accumulation.


    There are other legends. If you want to promote the myth, you need to accumulate the power of the law in your body step by step, use the law to temper and slowly cast the body of the law, but Chen Heng doesn''t need so much trouble.


    He has divinity in his body and the body of law. As long as he has accumulated enough strength, he can be promoted to myth at any time.


    The biggest obstacle to other people''s promotion does not exist for him.


    This accumulation, Chen Heng''s thousands of years in the world, has been enough to make up for it. As soon as he returns, he can immediately help him promote himself.


    But this way, Chen Heng does not want to choose.


    Compared with returning at the moment and promoting the noumenon to the Ninth level, Chen Heng wants to promote the Ninth level in the world first and then return to the noumenon.


    In this way, you will gain more things. Maybe you can make the noumenon jump to the top level of the Ninth level.


    And want to be promoted to the Ninth level in this world, is it difficult?


    Difficult, but not difficult.


    If Chen Heng practices step by step and honestly, I''m afraid it will take at least tens of thousands of years before there is a possibility.


    After all, in this world, he doesn''t have the advantage of noumenon. If he wants to be promoted, other people have to face a lot of threshold, which is destined to take a long time.

 Chapter 640

    The Ninth level, even in this world, also means that the peak level in the heavenly deity can not be reached easily.


    Since ancient times, there are not many people who can reach this level in the world.


    This shows its difficulty.


    But for Chen Heng, it''s easy to say.


    The simplest thing is to plunder the nature of the world directly.


    For example, those earth God soldiers that contain the origin of heaven and earth.


    The earth God soldiers of this world contain the origin of the world, are bred from the world, and have all kinds of incredible powers and characteristics.


    This is the great creation between heaven and earth. You can understand the Tao, nourish yourself and get the baptism of creation between heaven and earth.


    Even so for ordinary mortals, it goes without saying for Chen Heng.


    In Chen Heng''s current state, if he can obtain the earth God army, he can seize its origin for his own use and enhance his origin.


    As long as Chen hengtun has enough of the original characteristics of the earth God army, it is only a matter of time before he can be promoted to level 9.


    In these thousands of years, Chen Heng also had several opportunities to see those magic soldiers.


    However, because of Bai''an, he did not take the initiative, but just watched silently.


    For him now, time has long lost its meaning.


    It''s nothing more than something that takes more time. It''s nothing to him.


    On the contrary, if he took action in the previous thousands of years, he would directly disrupt Bai''an''s planning and even put him in a dilemma.


    After all, Chen Heng''s existence is not a secret in the spiritual world.


    Once he is exposed, it will be a matter of time before Bai''an''s identity is exposed.


    Chen Heng didn''t like the type of cheating people so much, so Shengsheng held back and just practiced silently around Bai an without doing anything else.


    As time went by, his strength gradually increased and seemed to be close to a critical point.


    Chen Heng was not anxious, but silently watched Bai an''s progress and his later practice.


    At the moment, Bai''an has already crossed the threshold and is about to reach the critical point after a long practice.


    Today, he is the sixth peak by Chen Heng''s standard, only one step away from the seventh.


    The promotion from level 6 to level 7 is the same as that from level 3 to level 4, which is a huge threshold.


    But once it has crossed, its harvest is also amazing. It is an epic to put it in the world of gods, and it is the lowest threshold of heaven in this world.


    If Bai an can jump into this level, it will undoubtedly be a great achievement, which is really put in the eyes of Chen Heng.


    As for the practice before the seventh level, in Chen Heng''s view, it is at most just a small fight. No matter how much experience, it can bring some reference effects to Chen Heng at most.


    As for better results, it is impossible.


    After all, there is a huge difference in the accomplishments of the two sides. There is nothing to refute in this regard.


    But at the seventh level, Bai an''s practice can really help Chen Heng.


    This help is comprehensive.


    Based on Chen Heng''s understanding of Bai an, this is equivalent to a comprehensive observation of the process of a strong person''s promotion to the seventh level or even to a higher level. The effect is needless to say, even for people at Chen Heng''s level, it is a huge improvement.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng couldn''t help looking forward more and began to observe carefully.


    So in the next period of time, the ancient sword vibrated and took the initiative to recover, which brought more help and changes to Bai''an.


    To some extent, Bai an was surprised by the change of the ancient sword, but he was also surprised.


    With the help of Gu Jian, his cultivation began to improve rapidly.


    Thousands of years later, Bai''an completely fell into the secret realm of the eternal imperial dynasty, closed in it, and fell into deep transformation.


    This closure is a full millennium.


    In this thousand years, he practiced in the most difficult environment, honed his Taoist heart and will, realized the Tao with the help of the ancient sword transformed by Chen Heng, felt the Supreme Truth between heaven and earth, and improved his profound meaning of law.


    This process is very unique and gives Chen Heng great inspiration.


    Chen Heng naturally experienced the process of promoting from level 6 to level 7.


    But compared with the promotion of ordinary people, Chen Heng went too smoothly in this process.


    Most of his achievements today are simulated through simulators, and then directly improved with the help of the regression power of simulators.


    This method is very efficient, but it is somewhat encouraging.


    He had never met the problems that many others had experienced growing up.


    To some extent, this is not a good thing.


    After all, people grow up only when they meet problems.


    If the growth rate is too fast, there will be some shortcomings and omissions in some places.


    At the moment, Chen Heng has this feeling by observing the whole process of Bai an''s promotion.


    In the past world, he once created his own meditation method.


    It was created by Chen Heng by summarizing the rules and different systems of various worlds and based on his own experience. It is very unique and mysterious.


    In the past, Chen Heng spent a lot of time in it and realized that there was not much to modify.


    But now let''s look again. Through the observation and comparison of Bai''an''s practice process, we can find many mistakes and omissions, and there is still a lot of room for improvement.


    For Chen Heng, the help of this process is huge.


    Different people lack different things because of their different conditions.


    For Chen Heng, his strength has increased too much along the way, and he has never encountered any bottleneck, so he lacks polishing in many places.


    Like Bai an, he spent thousands of years at one level, struggling silently and growing up slowly, which is what he lacks.


    It is also a great harvest.


    In an instant, the idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart. Then he became more and more addicted to it and began to observe Bai an''s breakthrough from a deeper perspective.


    For thousands of years, Chen Heng has not fallen into a deeper sleep. He observes silently and integrates with Bai an''s spirit.


    In the end, Chen Heng can clearly feel Bai an''s mental state.


    Of course, Bai an is also general. He can also vaguely feel Chen Heng''s will and the hidden power in the ancient sword.


    But he did not doubt anything, nor was he surprised.


    Divine soldiers have spirits, which is a common phenomenon in this world.


    Even ordinary magic soldiers will give birth to terrible spirituality, not to mention the ancient sword, which is powerful and incredible.


    For such magic soldiers, it is only common for them to have spiritual birth and even have their own wisdom.


    Observing the existence of Chen Heng will not surprise Bai an, or even surprise him.


    For Bai an, Chen Heng''s automatic exposure means a lot.


    In his opinion, this means that Gu Jian recognized him.


    And this is exactly what he has been longing for for for a long time.


    Not to mention the power and power of the ancient sword, just its existence occupies a very important position in Bai''an''s heart.


    After all, this is the inheritance of Bai family. To some extent, it is also the sustenance of Bai an''s mind.


    Bai an himself and even his ancestors were born, grew up and even practiced under the gaze and care of this sword.


    For Bai''an, this sword is equivalent to his elders and has feelings that he can''t give up.


    Therefore, he felt very happy about Chen Heng''s active appearance.


    Invisible, the connection between the two seems to have deepened.


    Thousands of years, in the year when Bai''an was 6000 years old, the huge breath was revealed.


    Thunder breeds between heaven and earth, and the mighty Thunder Dragon rings through the sky. It wants to tear the world apart and plunge this area directly into the abyss of destruction.


    Under the thunder, even though the whole secret place was trembling, it seemed that some could not bear the majesty and was about to crack.


    That huge breath shocked many people, but also shocked many people who were hiding in this secret place. They had to wake up from the closed state and come out directly.


    "Such a vast disaster... What is it?"


    The figures of the strong came out of their closed places. Each figure was like a God and a devil. Its figure stood in all directions, like suppressing the void, making the laws of heaven and earth silent directly.


    There is no doubt that these are extremely terrible strong men. They are the accumulation of the eternal imperial dynasty for tens of thousands of years. At the moment, they all appear. Looking at the thunder ahead, they look surprised and uncertain.


    In their feelings, the thunder is so powerful that only the Li Ling shown at the moment can easily split to death and turn into God.


    There is no doubt that this is a higher level of thunder robbery, so powerful and terrible.


    To enter this secret place, the strength of these strong people is very strong. Even the weakest of them has reached the God, and the strong people have even approached the edge of the God and touched the threshold.


    But even if these exist, they are shocked and incredible in the face of the natural disaster at the moment.


    "This is a disaster for the promotion of heaven..."


    Gazing into the air and feeling the profound meaning of the condensed law, someone couldn''t help opening his mouth and made a voice: "someone is about to break the isolation and incarnate the God?"


    "It''s him! Bai Zu!"


    They went around a lot and soon locked the target.


    In the air, the thunder was raging, and the thunder as thick as a pillar of heaven kept winding around the four directions, shrouded in the sky, as if it had drowned the secret place.


    There is a little thunder robbery in ancient and modern times. Many people, let alone go to the ferry, have never even seen it.


    These thunder robbers are locked in the same figure at the moment.


    Who''s that?


    It''s Bai an.


    Bai''an is now six thousand years old, even at his level.


    But even so, his breath was still strong, his face was not old, and his blood was boiling like a dragon, like a huge furnace.

 Chapter 641

    Six thousand years.


    Bai an is 6000 years old now, but his face is still like the past. He looks like a young man, but he has lost a lot of things with some vicissitudes in his eyes.


    The time of 6000 years is too long. Even the original smart young man has been polished by time and grown up step by step.


    When his relatives, friends and even the enemies of the past died one by one, he inevitably began to change. He had a kind of honing in his heart and grew to the current level.


    However, he is still strong, his Qi and blood are like a furnace, melting the laws of heaven and earth everywhere.


    The blood gas rose to the sky and turned into a towering blood column. No matter where you are in the secret place, you can easily see it, which shocked countless strong people.


    Even the strong at the same level should be shocked.


    Because when they are at this age, their Qi and blood are far from so strong, and they should have weakened long ago.


    But Bai''an is still the same. This Qi and blood is like a young man.


    A breath of pure air rushed from Bai''an''s heavenly spirit, which was vast and infinite. Finally, it evolved in mid air and turned into a huge road map, attracting thunder everywhere without affecting the outside world.


    "It''s really against the sky..."


    Looking at this scene, people everywhere marveled: "he not only has blood like a dragon, but also remains at the peak. Even his spirit is so powerful that he has reached the limit of this level."


    "This is a robbery. He has a full 50% chance of crossing it!"


    The probability of 50% seems not high, but it is actually frightening.


    Since ancient times, it has been a very difficult thing to impact heaven. Without the determination to die and the firm belief to move forward, we can''t get to this step at all.


    This is the biggest test of self-cultivation.


    In the rush to the level of heaven, no matter the body, spirit, true spirit, or even their own Tao foundation and law will be targeted in all aspects.


    Any weakness in one aspect is the result of inevitable failure.


    It is for this reason that so many people fail, and even many strong people have a shadow on it. They dare not fight hard and move on.


    If you don''t dare to fight hard, you will wait if you are incomplete and have some regrets, and it is impossible to complete the promotion and achieve this heavenly fruit position.


    But at present, Bai''an does not lack these things.


    For 6000 years, his Taoist base and spirit have been polished and intact. Even his Qi and blood have been preserved under the seal and sharpening of the ancient sword. Now it is strong and frightening, like a dragon in the world.


    At the moment, he has undoubtedly stood on another level. It is the most powerful moment in his life and the most suitable time to cross the border.


    If not, his foundation will be lacking and can not be improved, and the promotion probability will be affected.


    But if this time passes, his Qi and blood will gradually decline, and his spirit and true spirit will gradually decay. At that time, not only the probability of promotion will decrease, but also his subsequent achievements will be affected.


    The choice of this time is also very important.


    Standing in the nothingness, Bai''an felt the thunder everywhere. Bai''an raised her head, like a young man, with a cold face.


    The next moment, he rushed out.


    The huge heaven and earth Dharma phase was displayed behind him, and the heaven and earth vitality layer by layer was absorbed and emerged, blessing on the Tao Dharma phase.


    At first, it seemed flat and light, not much supernatural, but the more it went to the back, the more powerful and terrible it was, reaching a peak.


    The virtual shadow of an alien beast shows that it roars out of the sky with clear edges and corners on its head.


    Then the next moment, the profound meaning of the law continued to evolve, and various mysteries emerged.


    The beast roared and then went to heaven and turned into a divine Phoenix. There was a rolling flame on its body. It was the flame transformed by the law, which was extremely clear and terrible.


    Boom!


    This secret place is shaking, and the smell of terror is intertwined, which makes this area chaotic, like falling into the abyss of destruction and about to burst.


    Fortunately, there are Taoist patterns and Dharma array guards left by the eternal emperor in those years. Now, they are revived by many strong men of the eternal imperial dynasty, barely blocking the vast disaster and isolating its influence.


    Otherwise, with the intensity of this disaster, I''m afraid it can really tear this secret place, turn this holy land of cultivation like a fairyland into a Jedi and completely destroy it.


    They urged the array to stop the thunder, but the people looked at the flashing thunder in front, and their faces were still stunned, as if they were surprised by the intensity of the disaster.


    "Something''s wrong!"


    A strong man made a sound and looked at the thunder in the air. At the moment, his face was full of startled and uncertain emotions: "this disaster... Why is it so terrible?"


    The eternal Dynasty is not an ordinary force.


    The eternal Tianzun, who founded the eternal imperial dynasty, is undoubtedly the highest Tianzun. According to Chen Heng''s cost-effectiveness, it is enough to rank among the nine ranks.


    In the tens of thousands of years after the eternal Tianzun, there were not no strong people who attacked the Tianzun in the eternal imperial dynasty, so there was a clear record of the situation encountered when the Tianzun was promoted.


    The strong people present have deliberately understood it.


    According to what they learned, the power of the disaster faced by Bai''an is too strong.


    This degree of heavenly disaster has gone beyond the ordinary heavenly disaster and reached another level.


    "Why?"


    They were shocked and puzzled. They didn''t understand what went wrong.


    It is reasonable to say that although the power of the Tianzun great robbery varies according to the situation of the robbers, there should not be such a big difference.


    Such a terrible robbery is not a robbery, but a murder, which is far beyond the scope that the robbers should be able to cope with.


    They were puzzled, but now they were ready to do it.


    Once Bai''an is defeated in this natural disaster, they will act immediately and jointly urge the divine soldiers to save Bai''an.


    At that time, Bai''an''s Tianzun catastrophe will fail, but at least he can survive.


    The idea flashed through their hearts and they were ready.


    But soon, they were stunned and stunned by the changes in front of them.


    In mid air, thunder shook, covering the sky and the earth, obscuring this secret place.


    If the body is in a secret place, the creatures in it can only see a piece of thunder no matter how they look.


    The thunder was so strong that it turned into a sea of thunder. It was extremely terrible and powerful.


    The sea of thunder covered the whole secret place and turned it into a sea of thunder.


    But at the moment, under the thunder, there are more anomalies.


    In the depths of the thunder, with the evolution of the natural disaster, a series of virtual shadows flew out of it, revealing their shapes.


    That''s One by one.


    Some magic soldiers are like long swords, which have a strong smell of blood. They are like slaughtering countless worlds, representing the origin of killing between heaven and earth.


    This is the futu sword.


    An ancient mirror has an ancient and simple body, with deep Taoist patterns densely distributed on it, which are wound into a unique mark. The brilliance is wrapped around the sowing room, and there are radiances, which seem to contain the supreme meaning and law of nothingness, which is amazing.


    This is the sky mirror.


    In addition to these two magic soldiers, in the vast thunder, there are many virtual shadows of magic soldiers.


    For example, the Dragon cutting sword and the killing gun have long been lost, but the earth God soldiers that have always appeared in the legend are all displayed in it now, revealing a virtual shadow.


    Although it was only a hazy shadow, it was also extremely powerful. Among them, the mark representing heaven and earth emerged. The power was boundless, spread in all directions and rushed to Bai''an in front. It just made him bleed in an instant and left profound traces.


    The power of the four divine forces spreads, and all kinds of different divine forces bombard you. With the thunder around you, attack Bai''an together.


    This kind of change has shocked countless creatures. Even the big array around the secret place is roaring. It seems that it can''t bear this prestige and is about to be destroyed.


    The faces of the many strong men watching the war showed a look of horror.


    "Soldier robbery!"


    Someone was stunned, his face showed horror and disbelief: "what''s going on?"


    "Why are there soldiers robbed?"


    When crossing the robbery, there are magic soldiers who need to fly out, and the virtual shadow of planting magic soldiers emerges to sharpen them. This is a sign that only magic soldiers can have when crossing the robbery, and it must be a very profound robbery.


    Generally speaking, it is not until at least seven times that the magic soldiers have been robbed that there may be a virtual shadow of the magic soldiers to temper them.


    But Bai''an is clearly a monk in front of him. Why is there such a scene that can only appear in the military robbery.


    "Does it mean that Bai Zu is actually a magic weapon, so he is so amazing and has come to this day step by step?"


    Some people have made a guess, which seems reasonable.


    Even in the eternal imperial dynasty, Bai''an''s performance is also amazing, but he has come to this step in thousands of years. He is one of the top Tianjiao in this world.


    If such arrogance is a powerful magic weapon, it can be justified.


    But as soon as he said it, he was quickly refuted.


    "The transformation of divine soldiers into shapes was originally a deduction and speculation of the ancients about divine soldiers. There is no example in itself, so it is not enough to talk about it."


    On one side, someone opened his mouth and retorted, "moreover, even if the magic soldiers are transformed, they should have been separated from the magic soldiers and so on. They should not go to cross the soldiers and rob again."


    "It''s not him, it''s the ancient sword in his hand!"


    Finally, someone spoke and told the truth.


    They looked forward and soon noticed the difference.


    Because at this moment, with Bai Andu robbery, the ancient sword in his hand is also glowing. That kind of brilliance is spread and exposed, giving people a terrible sense of horror. It seems that a sharp divine sword is hanging on the spirit and may be stabbed at any time. That kind of horror makes people feel terrible.

 Chapter 642

    The vast sky falls.


    The rolling thunder fell like drops of water, like a incisive thunderstorm.


    After Bai''an''s robbery, there were many virtual shadows of divine soldiers in the air. The power of terror made the sky tremble, and I felt terrible for the appearance of those virtual shadows of divine soldiers.


    Although these magic virtual shadows are not real, there is no doubt that they have a bit of the profound meaning of the magic noumenon, which makes people feel terrible.


    The power of each earth god soldier is different, and what it represents in this world is a completely different law and power.


    For example, the sky mirror corresponds to the emptiness of the world. For example, the futu sword is the supreme treasure in the field of killing.


    These magic soldiers represent different fields and forces, so their roles are also different.


    But there is no doubt that these magic soldiers are extremely powerful, and each of them is not inferior to the top of level 6 under the evolution of thunder.


    Even if Bai''an comes forward at the moment and faces these magic soldiers'' virtual shadows, he will be killed every minute. There will be no accident.


    This is not that Bai''an is too weak, but that these magic soldiers are too powerful for ordinary people to compete.


    After all, strictly speaking, this is Chen Heng''s eighth military robbery.


    He is now at the eighth level, and the eighth military robbery is equivalent to the eighth level, which is much higher than Bai an''s current level.


    The gap between the two is so huge that it will naturally produce very terrible results.


    On one side, those who watched the evolution of Tianjie were shocked. At the moment, they all stared at the ancient sword in Bai''an''s hand.


    "That ancient sword... Is very magical..."


    The eyes of the strong have evolved from a vast number of runes. At the moment, they are deducing the specific situation of the ancient sword.


    But in the end, they can''t continue.


    In the end, they seemed to see a huge world unfolding in front of them, so powerful and vast, as if it were all inclusive and as broad as a real world.


    This is a strong man who wants to surpass the earth God''s army. It is a level they can''t peep at at the moment.


    "This sword... This sword..."


    Feeling the essence and strength of the ancient sword, the strong people present trembled. They were infected by the smell of the ancient sword and couldn''t help shaking.


    In the past, they have never seen such a powerful magic weapon.


    The earth God soldiers, they have not seen before, are indeed powerful and vast, symbolizing the power and law of the world, strange and unpredictable, and have an immeasurable power.


    But the ancient sword in front of us is not inferior.


    As a human magic weapon, it is not a land magic weapon. It symbolizes the vast origin between heaven and earth, but it is equally powerful and boundless, just like a strong man.


    It does not need to be urged by outsiders. It is strong enough to crush everything.


    "That ancient sword... Is very similar to the ancient sword that appeared in the Zhou family in those days..."


    Finally, someone saw the origin of the ancient sword and noticed its original trace.


    Thousands of years ago, Bai''an once had a big fight with the ancient sword in the land of Zhou Jiazu, and even fought against the earth God''s sky mirror and suppressed it.


    This incident caused a very violent storm in the spiritual world.


    The eternal imperial dynasty is naturally very clear, and even once sent people to explore it to find the original ancient sword and bring it back to enrich the details of the eternal imperial dynasty.


    But after that, the ancient sword never appeared again, as if it had disappeared directly.


    It is precisely because of this, coupled with the continuous passage of time, the passage of thousands of years, and the trace of the ancient sword disappeared completely, which gradually faded away.


    Until now, Bai''an''s ancient sword once again showed its divine power, and the strong man in front of him finally remembered it and remembered it.


    "The ancient sword and its owner disappeared for no reason. I don''t know where it has been. I didn''t expect it to reappear in this way today..."


    A voice sounded in place. At the moment, he stared at Bai an and the ancient sword in his hand. An unknown meaning flashed in his eyes: "I just don''t know whether it was obtained by Bai Zu accidentally, or..."


    There is no fool who can become a generation of Tianjiao and practice to this level.


    With the wisdom of the people present, we can naturally guess the possibilities.


    The ancient sword disappeared mysteriously, and then suddenly appeared in Bai''an''s hand at the moment.


    There are only two possibilities.


    Either after the ancient sword disappeared, it was obtained by Bai''an later, or the ancient sword was in Bai''an''s hands from beginning to end.


    Bai''an is the same as the mysterious man of Naozhou family.


    However, there is no need to delve into this problem at the moment.


    The time has changed.


    If Bai''an had just joined the eternal imperial dynasty, or the foundation was not deep, maybe someone would have made trouble with this matter and wanted to take away the ancient sword in his hand.


    But now, Bai''an''s wings have been formed. Not to mention its own strength, it is said that the Bai family created by itself is a branch in the eternal imperial dynasty and an indispensable important force in the eternal imperial dynasty.


    Even within the eternal imperial dynasty, there are a large number of strong people who have been favored and taken care of by Bai''an, and the whole imperial dynasty respects them.


    And he once married a princess in the eternal imperial dynasty. In terms of identity, he is also the elder of the eternal emperor.


    Wouldn''t it be deceiving teachers and destroying ancestors to let them lay hands on Bai''an?


    Because of this, although they thought of the key, they did not change their face, directly exposed the matter and did not take it seriously.


    Compared with Bai''an''s past, they are more concerned about Bai''an''s natural disaster at the moment.


    "Heaven''s robbery is not over yet, and the army''s robbery is coming again..."


    Standing in the same place, they stared at the scene in front of them, frowned and felt some subconscious uneasiness: "can Bai Zu deal with this lineup?"


    "Just watch..."


    Another man opened his mouth with the same dignified face, but he had confidence in Bai an: "Bai Zu is not an ordinary person. Since he chose to cross the robbery, he has enough confidence."


    "Let''s watch."


    "Once things can''t be done, immediately urge Zu Bing to help."


    The people around nodded slowly, then looked forward and continued to observe.


    The people present were calm.


    Bai''an impressed them deeply in the past. They subconsciously thought that Bai''an must have enough confidence to go through the disaster since he decided to do so.


    This is a stereotype derived from the past.


    After all, Bai an was such a cautious person in their past impression.


    To some extent, their ideas are not wrong.


    But


    Bai an wants to tell them that they think too much.


    He didn''t make any special arrangements at all.


    Before that, he didn''t know the changes here and what he had to face.


    As for confidence


    If it''s just his own disaster, Bai''an still has enough confidence to get through it.


    After all, his thousands of years have not been wasted, but he is wholeheartedly polishing himself. He is confident that he can get through the immediate disaster without many accidents.


    But what if we add the immediate military robbery?


    Then the result will be a question mark.


    At this moment, Bai''an''s heart is very flustered.


    If the ancient sword were not in his hand, he would not be able to maintain calm if it was still blooming warm power and pouring into his body.


    It''s not that he is not firm enough. It''s the front. The sudden military robbery is too terrible.


    The gap between the seventh order and the eighth order is very huge.


    Similarly, the same is true when converted to robbery.


    If Bai an needs to go through the natural disaster, if it is converted to the military disaster, it is at most equivalent to Chen Heng''s seventh military disaster.


    What Chen Heng needs to cross in front of him is the eighth military robbery.


    There is still a huge gap between the two to be filled, and it is impossible to catch up in a short time.


    Bai an will feel helpless and despair, which is also a very normal thing.


    However, Chen Heng has already prepared for this.


    "Don''t panic..."


    In situ, in his mind, Bai an heard the voice from Chen Heng.


    Suddenly, his heart must calm down quickly.


    Although many years have passed, he still has incomparable trust in the power of the ancient sword.


    This is not only because of many impressions in the past, but also because of the trust in their partners.


    So at this moment, he completely relaxed his mind, not as stiff as before.


    In his hand, the ancient sword also began to move.


    A force emerged from the ancient sword and began to bless Bai an, making his breath expand and rise rapidly.


    Golden runes emerge from Bai''an, and each one seems to represent a supreme law and profound meaning, giving people a breath of terrible power. The profound meaning of that law is unimaginable and frightening.


    These runes poured in from the ancient sword and finally blessed Bai an, making his breath expand and rise.


    Bang!


    A light noise came out, and it seemed that a barrier had been broken by Bai''an.


    He entered a new level and looked at everything in front of him at a higher level.


    This is Chen Heng''s state. He observes and understands everything in the world from the perspective of eight levels.


    Under the influence of Chen Heng''s power, the ancient sword and Bai an have successfully established a relationship and entered a unique state.


    In this state, the two forces support each other, just like the unity of man and sword, which is more powerful.


    "I see..."


    All kinds of insights poured into my mind.


    In an instant, Bai''an had all kinds of enlightenment in his heart.


    From a higher perspective, at this moment, all kinds of doubts and problems arising from past practice began to disappear one by one and were solved directly.


    As for the present


    He looked up and looked at the past.


    As you see, everything in front of you begins to turn upside down.


    Although the roaring thunder dragon and soldier robbery are still powerful, they seem to have changed. They are no longer as perfect as before, and they can''t find the starting point at all.


    On the contrary, in Bai''an''s view, the military robbery at the moment is full of flaws, which is no longer unmatched before.


    A message came to mind and brought Bai an a new understanding.


    So, holding the ancient sword in his hand, he began his own action.


    The long sword gradually waved in his hand, and then made an inexplicable gesture.


    At this moment, the Tao in his body was roaring, slashing forward with a unique posture, turning the sword into a knife and cutting forward heavily.


    In this sword, a supreme mystery is unfolding. In a trance, it is like a supreme King roaring, chopping down many creatures in front one by one and bathing blood forward.


    King of heaven gold knife! Cut the sky!

 Chapter 643

    Layers of virtual shadows are displayed in front of the body.


    With Bai an''s sword cut off, the thunder all over the sky suddenly stagnated. It seemed that there was a fundamental force in all directions and killed everything.


    King of heaven gold sabre, this is the inheritance that Chen Heng obtained from a magic weapon at the beginning.


    Even from Chen Heng''s point of view, the inheritance of the heavenly king''s golden sword is also strong enough to rank among the inheritance of the heavenly statue level.


    In terms of killing and bullying alone, this Sabre technique is extremely terrible. Once fully displayed, it is enough to kill God and Buddha and everything you see before you.


    Just like the moment before us.


    Bai an holds the ancient sword and wants to join the ancient sword. Finally, he cuts it off and falls down.


    Bang!


    When a sword falls, the world is lonely.


    The thunder in front of me began to stagnate. It seemed to be affected by the power of this blow and gradually changed.


    The vast thunderstorm sounded and then stopped, like raindrops falling on the ground and rushing towards Bai''an''s body, but it could not bring him any damage. Instead, it turned into his own strength and supplemented his strength.


    As everything happened in front of him, the people around him were shocked to find that with the passage of the robbery, Bai an''s breath not only did not decline, but became stronger and stronger.


    It was an indescribable feeling.


    Even if ordinary heavenly beings are powerful, they have limits. At least in front of them, they have their boundaries. Although their strength may be far stronger than them, it is not as far as the distance between heaven and earth.


    But now, Bai''an''s breath is rising, but it has reached this level.


    His breath is so powerful and terrible, and the breath on the ancient sword is so clear and terrible.


    This is the power blessing of the ancient sword. At the moment, it is being blessed on Bai''an''s body to increase Bai''an''s own strength, look ahead with a higher vision and re-examine his practice and strength.


    Then a door seemed to open suddenly.


    The power of the ancient sword quickly emerged and was blessed on the body.


    Bai an slowly opened his eyes and saw everything in front of him.


    All the scenes in front of us are so clear, but they look very different in the eyes of different people.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, this world is an extraordinary scenery. Every river and every stone is a real existence and a real world.


    But in the monk''s view, the so-called heaven and earth is the Reiki.


    Everything in this world is conceived by Reiki. The difference is nothing more than the amount of Reiki.


    In Bai''an''s view at the moment, the situation is different.


    All the scenes in front of him looked like dense Taoist patterns at the moment.


    Those Tao patterns flickered in nothingness and were engraved in the thunder. At the moment, they were pouring towards him along the thunder.


    Look carefully, not only in those thunders, in this ordinary world, but also in the bodies of the monks around, there are Tao patterns that are very clear.


    "This is... Everything in the eyes of the Lord?"


    An inexplicable insight emerged from his mind, which made Bai an understand the situation at the moment.


    At the moment, he has already crossed his original level, and is observing this world with a higher vision. The scenery he can see is different from the past.


    There is no doubt that this state is very special. It is a unique state that can only be formed by the blessing of the ancient sword. It cannot be maintained for a long time.


    But even for a moment, the harvest he brought was already very rich.


    In the past, many incomprehensible and unsolvable problems are no longer problems at this moment.


    If Bai an can pass the current level, he feels that his cultivation will certainly advance by leaps and bounds to another level.


    In front of me, the thunder scattered all over the sky.


    Under the power of the ancient sword, the Tao patterns in the surrounding thunder were broken and scattered on the earth one by one, becoming particularly dazzling.


    In the four heaven and earth, the virtual shadows of divine soldiers are also shining, turning into completely different divine shapes, bombarding Bai''an''s body, leaving marks on him.


    This feeling is extremely profound.


    Because although those magic soldiers are virtual shadows, they are extremely real and powerful. They really have some power of their noumenon and have a supreme charm.


    If you carefully understand that breath, it is not much different from those real earth magic soldiers. It is also powerful and terrible.


    If Bai''an had faced these virtual shadows, I''m afraid he couldn''t bear one or two blows, and would be in danger or even fall.


    At the moment, it''s much better.


    A touch of blood light appeared in front of Bai''an, and a conspicuous blood mark was brought out on Bai''an''s chest, in which the highest killing power emerged, which was performed at this moment.


    This is the futu sword. It took advantage of the moment when Bai an was restrained by several magic soldiers'' virtual shadows just now, leaving a deep hole in him. The bones in him can be seen faintly, which is very terrible.


    And this is clearly not the end.


    Bang!


    Unconsciously, Bai an''s long sword was held high.


    He looked ahead, his sight had changed unconsciously, and he was unprecedentedly firm and safe.


    Under the two natural disasters in front of him, the ancient sword in his hand has been combined with Bai''an''s strength, and they are no longer separated from each other.


    This is the realm of the unity of man and sword. At the moment, under the unreserved urging of Chen Heng, the power originally belonging to the ancient sword is completely borrowed to Bai an, making his own breath expand and improve.


    In this state, Bai an can feel how powerful the ancient sword is.


    Even if there was such a thunder in front of him, he was not afraid at all. He just took a deep breath, then took a big step and rushed up directly.


    Bang!


    The supreme ghost shadow is displayed again, and moves together with the waving of a golden knife. The powerful power forms virtual shadows around, and begins to dance in this area.


    For a moment, it was like a dance of gods and demons.


    The turbulent current rushed to the four directions, and the huge divine power exploded here, as if to clear the field, turning the place into a complete vacuum.


    The thunders of anger fell continuously and chopped on Bai''an''s body, as if he were tempering his body.


    On the surface of his body, with the thunder falling, a white mark appeared on Bai''an''s body, like a trace left by the interweaving of gold and iron, which is very profound and shocking.


    The thunder in front of us is so powerful and terrible. The charm is like representing destruction. Its power is extremely terrible. It can easily kill a God.


    But even such a terrible thunder, when it fell on Bai''an, could not affect him, and could not even stop his action for a minute.


    On the contrary, in this thunder, he bathed in the aura of the four sides, and the supreme charm erupted and appeared.


    The thunder is fierce. Bai an is located in it. A table dressed in white is elegant, just like that in those years. There is an infinite divine light in one eye. There are Taoist diagrams branded and engraved in it.


    He wreaked havoc in the thunder. He kept waving his long sword and cut a way with your supreme sword.


    Boom!


    The thunder roared in all directions, and runes scattered one by one, and then poured into his body.


    Bai''an was bathed in these runes, and his Qi and blood rose to the sky.


    Around, the virtual shadows of the futu sword and the ancient mirror in the sky appeared one by one. They wanted to get close to his body and beat him down, but they all failed.


    Because that Qi and blood is so powerful, it directly turns into a real barrier and blocks all external obstacles.


    No matter how strong you are or how terrible your strength is, you can''t break through this isolation.


    The ancient sword is shining.


    At this moment, Tianjie and Bingjie gradually merged, Bai''an and Gujian gradually merged, and his breath began to expand rapidly.


    It''s impolite to say that Bai''an has not finished the final transformation at the moment, but her breath is no less than that of the real God.


    That kind of combat power is so terrible that it is almost frightening. I can''t believe it was issued by a monk who has not entered the field of heaven.


    The ancient sword is soaring to the sky, like the simultaneous interpreting artifact in the legend, which opens up a new road for the world.


    At this moment, in order to deal with the immediate military robbery, Chen Heng''s own strength was also urged to the extreme and began to rush out.


    The power that only belongs to the eighth level is displayed, which makes people pale, and greatly changes the face of the eternal imperial power watching the war around.


    "That sword... Is so strong..."


    The people around changed color. At the moment, they looked at the ancient sword and Bai an in front of them, and their faces showed horror.


    In legend, the earth God''s soldiers are equal to the God, and only the people at the level of the God can subdue and control them.


    Even it itself is actually equivalent to a heavenly statue, with that level of combat power.


    But everyone present knows that this is only in theory.


    But in fact, even if it is a divine army, it is extremely terrible to play that level of power. It can only be done if there is a suitable soldier Lord.


    In peacetime, limited by the power of the soldier Lord, the power that the earth God army can urge is very limited, and it may not be able to reach that level.


    At this moment, in their feelings, the power of the ancient sword has reached this level


    The power of the eighth level, even if placed among the heavenly lords, is not weak, far from those who have just been promoted.


    In other words, even if the power of the soldier Lord is not included, only the ancient sword itself can play a power equivalent to the level of heaven.


    This alone is enough to surpass many divine soldiers in the world.


    Moreover, it continues to climb.


    Bang!


    The huge thunder fell and scattered all around, knocking the secret place in front of us into a mess.


    Around the secret place, a vast array of patterns emerged spontaneously to block all thunder, but now there is a gap gradually, which seems unstoppable.

 Chapter 644

    The mighty thunder kept falling, bit by bit.


    Around the secret place, the revived Dharma array seems unable to bear this power. At the moment, it is shaky and may collapse at any time.


    This disaster is too terrible.


    The combination of the monk''s heaven robbery and the weapon spirit''s war robbery broke out at the same time. The power was not so simple as an ordinary addition, but had a deeper reaction and became more terrible.


    Even if you''re not in it, it''s just the aftermath of the thunder robbery, which makes the whole secret place vibrate and boil.


    The vitality everywhere is rolling and erupting towards this place, which is directly absorbed by the boiling ancient sword.


    The outside scene is vast and terrible.


    But being in it, Bai an''s feeling is not uncomfortable, even very relaxed.


    After being integrated with the ancient sword, Bai''an''s breath climbed rapidly with the help of the ancient sword. At the moment, he has already fallen into a deeper state of enlightenment.


    The thunder is still raging around, and the vitality is still surging. This kind of ordinary sight has more meaning in Bai''an''s view at the moment, which makes him understand more profound meaning.


    The mystery of the laws of heaven and earth wrapped around him, making him vaguely enlightened.


    So at some point, he raised his hand and pressed one hand down.


    Boom!


    The raging thunder in front was immediately pressed down, directly disappeared by a big hand, and finally collapsed.


    In the whole process, Bai''an did not use any magic and secret methods, but only instinctively pressed down to produce such effects.


    In his body, the rolling divine power boils and runs along a unique track.


    If you look carefully, you can find that there are countless runes in Bai''an''s body.


    The runes are the essence condensed by the laws of heaven and earth, the countless rules in heaven and earth, and the Tao principle understood by Bai an.


    In the past, these Tao were condensed in Bai''an''s body.


    Now, in this unique environment, these Tao spontaneously emerged and began to sublimate.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Bursts of violent sounds came out, like a war drum hitting and ringing, and like thunder ringing through, which made people palpitate strongly.


    If you look carefully, you can find that the source of the sound is not elsewhere, but in Bai an''s body.


    His body was glowing, and the red column of blood and gas rushed into the sky and turned into a blood dragon, roaring in the sky.


    "That''s..."


    The immediate change startled everyone present.


    They looked at the change on Bai''an''s body, and their face changed slightly. Then they showed a happy look: "blood is like a dragon, condensed into shape..."


    "His body has taken the lead in breaking through and reached that level."


    All the people present are strong. Many people are not even much different from Bai an''s current level. They have explored the field of Tianzun and are very familiar with some characteristics of that level.


    So at this moment, they immediately noticed some subtle changes in Bai an.


    On Bai''an''s body, dense fine textures appear. At first, there were not many, but the later it became more and more huge, directly covering his whole body.


    This is the Tao pattern and the condensation of Bai''an''s Tao principles.


    Under the influence of thunder robbery and ancient sword, Bai''an''s body has begun to take the lead in transformation and completed the promotion.


    Bai''an at the moment can be said to be a half step Heavenly Master.


    As long as the spirit can keep up, it can be completed immediately and become a complete God.


    It can be said that this thunder robbery has been half successful.


    Thinking of this, all the people present were excited and looked at Bai an''s figure in front, and their eyes couldn''t help becoming hot.


    After nearly ten thousand years, will a heavenly figure finally be born in the eternal imperial dynasty?


    Excluding some strong people who are hidden in various secret places and devote themselves to practice, there is no need for monks at the level of heaven in the practice circle of Zhongzhou.


    According to the existing records, the nearest God in Zhongzhou''s history was born more than 10000 years ago, and he left Zhongzhou early and went to other regions without any trace.


    If Bai an can be promoted successfully, he will be the first God to be promoted successfully in Zhongzhou in 10000 years.


    And a God, whose personality is equivalent to the earth God''s army, in this era when the God has basically disappeared, few people can match.


    This kind of strength, combined with the unfathomable ancient sword in his hand, can be called the goal in today''s practice world.


    As long as those silent old monsters are not born, no one can match.


    Such a person is bound to lead the eternal imperial dynasty to the next peak.


    Just thinking of this, the people present couldn''t help feeling a little agitated, and many thoughts flashed in their hearts.


    At this moment, the thunder robbery ahead is almost over.


    In the thunder robbery, the virtual shadows of many local magic soldiers continued to appear and disappear, and rushed towards Bai an, but they could only leave clear marks on him, and could not do anything further.


    The power of the ancient sword is too strong. Combined with Bai''an''s power, it goes further and directly isolates all external damage.


    Just as the war robbery and heaven robbery intertwined and evolved into a more powerful robbery.


    The combination of ancient sword and Bai''an can also derive more powerful power, which is not inferior to the robbery in front of us.


    In front of him, Bai''an''s physical transformation ended, then rushed up and directly rushed into the thunder all over the sky.


    There, he absorbed the creation and vitality in the thunder, so as to perfect himself and condense a new body of heaven.


    In the thunder, it is a great and incomparable creation to have the purest original power in the world.


    The ordinary thunder is so, and the terrible and powerful thunder in front of us is even more so.


    Bai an took the ancient sword, bathed in the thunder for half a month, and then finally stopped.


    In front of him, as time passed, the rolling thunder gradually dissipated, and the dark clouds that had shrouded the secret place for more than half a month dispersed, revealing the original appearance again.


    Bai an was in the midst of the thunder, and now he was shining all over.


    After the thunder robbery, he was now bathed in gold, and there was a smell of the law of the road all over his body, spreading and blooming. The Qi mechanism was palpitating and could not imagine its strength.


    In the four directions, the strong everywhere feel this breath and marvel at its strength.


    "After the thunder robbery, he completed his promotion and became the first God in nearly 10000 years."


    "His physique is so strong that it coincides with the ancient sword and has reached a new level."


    The strong men everywhere marveled and admired Bai''an''s state at the moment: "with the existence of the ancient sword, Bai Zu''s combat power will not be inferior to the higher-level Tianzun even if he has just been promoted at the moment. At the moment, his combat power can''t find many rivals in the whole cultivation world."


    "If those old monsters in the past are not born, no one in the world is his opponent."


    "Good."


    They marveled and marveled at Bai''an''s current state.


    There have been no newly promoted heavenly figures in Zhongzhou''s spiritual circle for nearly ten thousand years.


    At the moment, Bai''an undoubtedly broke this result and became the only God figure who has been promoted successfully in recent ten thousand years.


    If these achievements were combined with the ancient sword in his hand, it would be almost invincible.


    Of course, this must exclude some hidden old monsters.


    The figures at the level of heavenly being are already the ceiling, but most of the handed down forces have hidden heavenly figures.


    After all, the life span of the figures at the level of heavenly reverence has been extremely long. It can even be said that they can''t see the bottom and can''t imagine their life span.


    In the long history, there are more than one person at the level of heaven sealed up and hidden in the four directions.


    These Tianzun classes are usually sealed in various holy places. They conceive and support themselves with the help of the creation of various places. They will not be born without major events, but they exist in the end.


    With Bai''an''s current strength, there is still some gap between being invincible.


    But even if it''s not invincible, it''s almost the same.


    Since those old monster level characters are self styled, they will not be born easily.


    As long as Bai an doesn''t do too much and doesn''t kill those holy places at will, these old monsters basically won''t care and can do whatever they want.


    Thinking of this, the mood of people everywhere changed and couldn''t help stirring up.


    If there is no accident, in the next long time, the prosperity of the eternal imperial dynasty will come.


    This is what everyone here wants to see.


    Ahead, Bai''an stands alone in the sky.


    The runes all over the sky condense on his body, combine with his flesh and blood spirit, and metabolize together to make his body degenerate to a higher degree.


    After the thunder robbery, his body and spirit directly changed qualitatively, absorbed the good fortune from the thunder, and saved a lot of hard work.


    Originally, Bai an could achieve this effect if he practiced by himself, but I''m afraid it will take at least thousands of years.


    Now, it''s just a thunder robbery.


    Natural disaster is both disaster and fortune.


    Bai an has a deeper understanding of this sentence at the moment.


    He felt it carefully for a moment.


    After the thunder robbery, the strength in his body increased again, both the flesh and the true spirit changed, and really stood on the level of heaven.


    It''s an extremely powerful feeling.


    The profound meaning of law flows in the body and gradually integrates with him.


    At this moment, after Bai''an''s body has changed, he has an inexplicable feeling.


    He can do some things that he had to do in the past.


    After reaching this level, the law is combined with the true spirit of the body, and some operations have become instincts, just as people can breathe and fish can swim.


    So he waved.


    The void in front of him collapsed directly, revealing the nothingness behind him. There were pieces of debris around. If each piece was put outside, it would be enough to destroy a continent.


    As Bai an thought, these fragments circulated in his hands and finally condensed.

 Chapter 645

    "I see..."


    Feeling the feeling in his hand and the palpitation of instinct, Bai an knew it clearly and had some new insights: "does the law follow the heart?"


    He flashed the idea and then closed his eyes silently.


    In the body, the true spirit began to stir, running at a speed that ordinary people can''t imagine, and quickly tested the whole body up and down.


    He''s testing his dodge.


    After his promotion to heaven, he now has a new transformation and his vision has changed.


    In the past, Daoji, who was self-conscious and flawless before promotion, can no longer go further, now has room for improvement again. There are many mistakes and omissions, but there is also a lot of room for improvement.


    There is still much room for improvement.


    At this moment, Bai''an can''t wait to find a place to shut down and make up for his own Daoji to a flawless degree.


    However, he did not do so immediately, but turned around and looked at the ancient sword in his hand.


    In his hand, the ancient sword was shining.


    In the previous thunder robbery, the ancient sword crossed the robbery with him. The sword spirit coincided with Bai''an and passed its own power to Bai''an.


    That feeling is very unique and powerful.


    At least Bai an feels that even though he has been promoted and reached the level of heaven, he is still inferior to him at that time.


    Because the level of this ancient sword is higher than he thought, and it can reach the level of heaven only by itself, which is stronger than he is now.


    After the military robbery, like Bai an, the ancient sword also fell into deep transformation. At the moment, the sword spirit seems to be silent and transforming.


    Bai an felt it casually.


    Sure enough, compared with before the robbery, his ability to control the ancient sword has been further, and he can borrow more power from the ancient sword.


    But if you want to enter the state of the previous robbery, you still can''t.


    That requires the cooperation of the ancient sword spirit. Bai an alone can''t complete it at the moment.


    Having confirmed this, Bai an then looked around at the earth.


    The previous thunder disaster was too huge. Even though the power locked Bai''an and the ancient sword, some of them still participated and escaped around, causing some damage to the Dharma array in this secret place.


    If these damages want to be repaired, I''m afraid Bai an can do it himself.


    "It seems that some are busy later..."


    Standing in place, Bai an shook her head and smiled at the scene she might need to experience later.


    After the thunder robbery, Bai''an''s transformation has come to an end.


    After repairing the Dharma array, Bai''an held a grand meeting to inform the world of his breakthrough and promotion, and then entered the closed gate again to prepare for the next transformation.


    On the other side, Chen Heng''s transformation has just begun.


    Boom!


    The Runes of the law condensed and twinkled in Chen Heng''s body. Then it seemed as if the stars were extinguished and quickly dimmed.


    In this way, a mysterious and unique force emerged, which brought a new creative force to the ancient sword and made it slowly improve.


    In the previous disaster, Bai''an gained a lot.


    But correspondingly, Chen Heng is the same.


    The thunder robbery in this world is not only the instinctive manifestation of the rules of heaven and earth, but also a great creation.


    A considerable part of the creative power contained in those thunders is the original power of heaven and earth, even if it is of great help to Chen Heng at the moment.


    Therefore, after the robbery, he fell into a deep transformation and began to further improve.


    One by one, the Tao runes twinkle and emerge rapidly. Then they are continuously reorganized in the body and appear as new marks, which is particularly unique and miraculous.


    In this hazy dark space, Chen Heng sat quietly and realized the Tao here.


    He gained a lot.


    Not only the harvest of the color of thunder robbery, but also from Bai''an.


    In the previous thunder robbery, Bai''an and the ancient sword coincided, and the Tao between them echoed and resonated with each other.


    This is the state of unity of man and sword.


    In this state, their Tao will echo and communicate with each other.


    Bai''an can certainly get great benefits from Chen Heng, but Chen Heng is also general and can draw great benefits from Bai''an''s transformation.


    This was an unexpected harvest.


    Bai an''s level is not weak at the moment. A heavenly figure equivalent to level 7 is not weak even in the world of gods. In fact, his power is extremely powerful.


    Even for Chen Heng, these existential insights and Tao principles are an excellent supplement.


    This also makes Chen Heng have more ideas in his heart.


    Chen Heng has gained so much from the perception and principles of the existence of a seventh order. What if there are more seventh order or even eighth order?


    The idea flashed through his mind.


    Tao and perception, this kind of thing is their own, and others can''t take it away.


    But through the offbeat of the sword spirit and the sword master, Chen Heng can feel the way of the sword master and draw the essence from others. If he is incarnated in the sword, he will go over the road of the other side again.


    The harvest can be imagined.


    Perhaps it is precisely because of this that the magic soldiers in this world are so keen to find the military master, so as to share their feelings and Tao rules.


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    Then he continued to close his eyes and began to understand the Tao and improve himself.


    In this process, he also found something he had never found before.


    Previously, he also learned a considerable part of the creative power of thunder.


    After all, the previous thunder disasters were so vast that most of them were transformed by Chen Heng''s military disasters. Therefore, the natural power belonging to Chen Heng is also huge and rich.


    These forces of creation were absorbed into Chen Heng''s body, slowly compatible with the Tao in his body, so that the Tao in his body began to slowly degenerate, and changed some existence in his body.


    Divinity.


    For the power of creation to change, it is the power of divinity.


    Divinity, which is the residue of gods in the world of gods, is the only standard for promoting the existence of gods.


    In the past, Chen Heng was able to have it because of the power of the simulator. He directly transformed it and introduced it into his body.


    In Chen Heng''s body, divinity rarely plays any other role besides receiving faith and transforming it into divine power, let alone reacting to other things.


    At this moment, these divinities have a great response to the creative power of the world.


    An instinctive desire grew out of it.


    For the creative power of the world, it seems that even the existence of divinity is eager to obtain it.


    Chen Heng pondered this divine reaction for a moment, and then tried to inject the power of creation into it.


    Then amazing changes began to occur.


    After obtaining the supply of the power of creation, the divinity began to degenerate spontaneously and gradually produced great changes.


    The divinity began to grow, and its power began to rise slowly and become active.


    Once these two beings meet, they immediately produce a chemical reaction and undergo unknown strange changes.


    "How could this happen..."


    For the change of divinity, Chen Heng was also surprised and surprised.


    Divinity is the condensation of the power of law and the condensation of law that can only be condensed by the existence of God level.


    If you don''t reach the level of God, you don''t even have the qualification to touch the divinity.


    Chen Heng can transform the divinity into his own with the help of the power of the simulator.


    In the past, Chen Heng did not have the idea of studying divinity.


    But no matter how he tried, the final result was failure.


    The existence of divinity is worthy, so the exclusive of God, no matter how to stimulate and influence, can not make the divinity have the slightest response.


    Over time, Chen Heng gave up this experiment.


    But now, the nature of the world can make the divinity respond.


    This can''t help but make Chen Heng raise some thoughts in his heart and make him have an impulse to continue his research.


    "The nature of the creative power of the world is the combination of the power of the world and the power of law..."


    Standing still quietly, Chen Heng thought in his heart: "so, what really makes the divinity react is the power of the pure world and law?"


    This is very likely.


    In the past, Chen Heng also tried to combine the power of the world with divinity.


    At that time, although the divinity had a weak response, it was very weak, far less strong than it is now.


    Now, I''m afraid it''s because it lacks the power of specific laws and the power of the world itself is not strong enough.


    After all, the essence of divinity is the convergence of laws, which can not be lack of the power of pure laws.


    When you think about it, it''s true.


    In the past, Chen Heng once absorbed the power of the rules of that world in the changing world. Finally, through the power transformation of the simulator, he combined with the original divinity to form a new killing divinity.


    Think about it this way, the power of high purity rules is indeed a necessary condition for the cohesion of divinity.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng couldn''t help feeling that he had found the direction.


    Of course, although the direction has been found, it does not mean that it is easy.


    After all, in this world, whether it is the power of the world or the power of pure law, it is not so easy to find.


    It''s okay to say the power of the world.


    Chen Heng himself controls several worlds, and the avatar in the initial world exists, which can continuously provide part of the power of the world.


    But the power of high purity law is not so easy to find.


    I can only find it slowly in the later world.


    "However, from this point of view, I''m afraid that the cultivation after the ninth order must purify its own law and deduce a certain single law to an extremely pure degree..."


    Standing in place, the idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    The power of high purity rules is extremely rare in any world.


    I think it''s common in the world of gods.


    The divine cohesion cannot lack the power of high purity rules.


    So how do the gods condense divinity?

 Chapter 646

    This can be found from the perspective of divine cohesion.


    After all, the environment of the world of gods is not so good that we can find the power of high-purity rules everywhere.


    If you can''t get it from the external environment, I''m afraid you can only rely on yourself.


    If you think about it this way, I''m afraid that if you want to go further after being promoted to level 9, you need to condense a pure single rule and sublimate it to a level sufficient to condense divinity.


    Only to this extent can we condense divinity and promote to the level of demigod.


    It is conceivable that the difficulty must be great.


    After all, if you want to sublimate and condense the law to that extent, it is a great test for your own qualifications and talents.


    Not to mention, in order to condense divinity, in addition to the power of high-purity rules, it also needs to be strong enough in the world.


    If you think about it, you can imagine the difficulty.


    So imagine, no wonder this special existence of the son of God will be so highly respected in the world of gods.


    Because the blood of the son of God comes from the God itself, it inherits part of the divinity of the God itself. Once it is born, it will automatically have the special existence of divinity.


    If you get through the promotion of demigod.


    The biggest barrier for others to be promoted to demigod does not exist for the special existence of the son of God.


    No wonder the Dark Lord regarded Chen Heng as a son of God from the moment he saw him.


    Because apart from the special existence of the son of God, there may be no other existence in the world of gods. Maybe they have their own divinity in the case of less than half god.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng could not help but realize that some doubts in the past had disappeared and no longer existed.


    ......................


    Time turns and continues to flow forward.


    At this moment, it has been five hundred years since Bai''an was promoted to heaven.


    In 500 years, many changes have taken place in the world. Twenty or thirty generations have passed among mortals, which is an extremely long time.


    At this time, the eternal emperor began to celebrate and celebrate.


    Because in the eternal imperial dynasty, Bai''an, who was promoted to heaven five hundred years ago and became the first person in nearly ten thousand years, has finally passed the customs.


    This is naturally great good news for the eternal emperor.


    In today''s era, the most powerful monk in the open is Huashen, and the number is not large.


    In this case, a statue of heaven suddenly appeared, which was like a king''s explosion, which directly made people tremble and dare not move.


    Under such circumstances, the eternal imperial dynasty should certainly celebrate with great momentum.


    This is the golden age of the whole eternal imperial dynasty.


    In the eternal imperial dynasty, in the past five hundred years, the Bai family left over by Bai an''s sons has become more and more powerful and prosperous. Now, it is second only to the Liu family in the eternal imperial dynasty, which is one of the largest mountains in the eternal imperial dynasty.


    The root of all this is naturally Bai an.


    As the ancestor of the Bai family, Bai an''s breakthrough is the breakthrough of the Bai family, which has aroused a great momentum.


    But obviously, Bai an doesn''t care about everything in Bai''s family.


    For Bai an, today''s Bai family is no longer the Bai family that it was.


    The years passed. At the beginning, the people he cared about had already died, and even his own children had already fallen, completely dying of old age.


    In today''s Bai family, he can''t even find a few familiar faces.


    In this case, even if he is known as a blood descendant, it is difficult for him to raise much sense of identity, which is far worse than the Bai family in the mountain city.


    However, even so, there is a love of incense between each other. Therefore, he did not exclude too much from the arrangement of the Bai family, but responded casually.


    He walked out of the seclusion, also out of the secret realm of the eternal imperial dynasty, and came to the outside world again.


    Compared with the secret realm inside the eternal imperial dynasty, the weather vitality concentration of the outside world is much lower, far less powerful than that inside.


    The speed of cultivating in the outside world will also be much lower than that of closing in a small secret place.


    But Bai''an doesn''t care about these at the moment.


    If he would care about this when he was weak, he doesn''t need to do so now.


    After all, at the level of Tianzun, the pure strength concentration can''t affect anything.


    What can really affect the existence of a God is the perfection of the rules and the strength of the world itself.


    From this perspective, the world outside is undoubtedly much stronger than the secret realm inside.


    After all, the secret territory opened up by the eternal imperial dynasty, no matter how mysterious and transformed, can not change the fact that it is only a small world. The power of the rules is limited and can not be compared with the outside world.


    Bai an feels more different when he walks out of the secret place.


    Five hundred years ago, he had just been promoted to heaven. Although his strength was already extremely strong, he had not been polished in the end. His Taoist foundation was flawed and imperfect.


    Now, five hundred years later, although he has not polished his foundation to a perfect level, he has made up for some mistakes and omissions at the beginning, and basically reached the basic level of Tianzun.


    Today, his Qi and blood are particularly strong. That kind of blood rises into the sky, which makes people shocked and tremble, reaching a terrible level.


    If he doesn''t suppress and hide it, only with the escape of his own breath, it is enough to collapse one''s small world, turn the world into nothingness, and directly disappear in the magnificent Qi and blood like Wang Hai.


    In fact, at the moment when he stepped out of the secret realm and came to the outside world, a wisp of his own breath escaped, which almost covered the sun and moon, formed a huge sky curtain, and took away all the vitality of the four sides.


    Even several local magic soldiers existing in the eternal imperial dynasty can''t help recovering spontaneously at the moment they go out. They are shining, with vast brilliance blooming and emerging, like some tension.


    Fortunately, this feeling lasted only for a moment and disappeared at the next moment.


    Bai''an quickly responded. The common customs adjusted their own state, completely suppressed their own Qi and blood gas, and did not make the supreme heaven breath escape, affecting the surrounding scenery.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid the whole eternal imperial dynasty will be affected. I don''t know how many people will die and be directly killed by its breath.


    Head on out, came to the outside world, looked at the scorching sun in the sky and felt the warmth of the sun. Bai an sighed in his heart.


    "Things are right and people are wrong. After all, they have changed a lot..."


    He walked into the present eternal imperial dynasty, looked at the disciples in and out, looked at the brand-new faces, and couldn''t help sighing softly.


    On those young and tender faces, there is a vitality that people can''t ignore, which makes people feel a little relieved, and Bai an can''t help thinking of herself.


    At the beginning, he seemed to be the same. At a very young age, he joined the eternal imperial dynasty and became a disciple of the eternal imperial dynasty.


    By now, he was nearly 7000 years old.


    Seven thousand years old, an age that Bai an could not imagine at the beginning.


    At the beginning, when he sneaked into the eternal imperial dynasty in order to avenge his father, I''m afraid he didn''t expect that he would spend such a long time in the eternal imperial dynasty.


    Now imagine, still let people sigh.


    At the beginning, Bai''an joined the eternal imperial dynasty with bad intentions.


    But now look again, he has left a deep mark in the eternal imperial dynasty along the way.


    The blood he left behind has grown in the present eternal imperial dynasty, and has become a major symbol and an indispensable part of the power in the eternal imperial dynasty.


    The inheritance he left behind at the beginning is admired by countless people in the eternal imperial dynasty. He is regarded as the martyrs and predecessors of the eternal imperial dynasty and respected by countless people.


    His reputation has been around for nearly 7000 years and has been regarded as a legend by many younger brothers of the eternal imperial dynasty.


    Time is really an extremely magical thing, which can easily change too many things.


    Sometimes, as long as you think about the changes, you can make people laugh.


    Bai an felt that if someone had told him what had happened today, he would not believe it anyway.


    But now, I just smiled calmly and didn''t feel how.


    "I can''t see many acquaintances anymore..."


    Bai an walked out of the closed area. Along the way, the contemporary emperor of the eternal imperial dynasty and the patriarch of the Bai family met him personally and accompanied him carefully.


    "Only a few of the disciples of your generation are still alive, and most of them have been seated."


    Listening to Bai an''s words, the contemporary emperor of the eternal imperial dynasty said so.


    In fact, not to mention the disciples of Bai''an''s generation.


    If an ordinary monk can''t be promoted to become a baby and awaken the true spirit, he can''t even cross the two thousand year deadline and can''t live forever.


    Even though there are thousands of disciples in each generation of the eternal imperial dynasty, and the overall number is huge, how many of them can be promoted to transform babies and awaken the true spirit?


    The number is absolutely small. It is absolutely no exaggeration to say that there is no one in ten thousand.


    Even those who are at the level of infantilization have a life span of only three or four thousand years in this world.


    Seven thousand years.


    This number can never be reached unless it is promoted to God.


    So now, for Bai''an, there are really not many familiar people in the eternal imperial dynasty.


    But even if there is not much, there are still some residues.


    Soon, a man familiar with Bai an found him.


    It was an old man with white hair but wearing a luxurious robe. He had a strong breath, but his Qi and blood had already declined and could sit down at any time.


    Seeing the old man, beside Bai an, the contemporary emperor of the eternal imperial dynasty hurriedly welcomed him and helped him.

 Chapter 647

    Within the eternal imperial dynasty, Bai''an''s hometown is revisited and visited.


    After hearing the news, many of Bai''an''s past friends also came out of the closed area and came to the outside world.


    The old man in front of us is one of them.


    In front of Bai an, the old man''s face was old, but he still showed an inexplicable dignity, which made people feel awe inspiring at a glance, like an unparalleled emperor.


    There is no doubt that the old man''s strength is very strong, and his strength has already reached the level of transforming God.


    Seeing this man, the contemporary emperor beside Bai''an hurried forward and welcomed him: "ancestors."


    His words reveal the identity of the old man in front of him, who is the past emperor of the eternal imperial dynasty.


    In fact, the old man was the Tianjiao of the same generation as Bai''an, and finally became the emperor of that generation, with great strength.


    In those years, he was also a generation of Tianjiao, and his reputation was even higher than Bai''an.


    However, with the vicissitudes of time, he is old and has become what he is now.


    "Your appearance still hasn''t changed much. It''s nice to look like it was."


    The old emperor walked out of the closed door and personally came to meet Bai an. At the moment, he looked at Bai an''s unchanged face and couldn''t help sighing after staring deeply for a long time.


    For thousands of years, the people of the original generation had withered and turned into bones.


    But Bai''an is still young. His Qi and blood are so strong that his breath reaches the peak.


    His appearance also looks no different from that of that year. He is as young as ever.


    "It just looks."


    Facing the words of the old emperor, Bai''an just smiled and then opened his mouth: "in a flash, many years have passed, and you and I are old."


    "Yes."


    The old emperor sighed and nodded.


    Aside, the contemporary eternal emperor and the white family leader followed respectfully, did not speak again, but silently lowered their heads and began to guide.


    Bai an and the old emperor talked like this.


    Speaking of face-to-face, their relationship may not be very good.


    After all, at the beginning, they were all famous Tianjiao. They were more or less dissatisfied with each other, and even were competitors for a time.


    It''s just a flash of time. Now, the past is no longer important.


    Today''s two people talk about those things in those years, which is more like an interesting thing, which is said at will.


    The grudges and grudges in the past will eventually dissipate with time, but with laughter.


    Here, they talked a lot, both in practice and in the past.


    "After the news of your closure came out, I stepped down as emperor and entered the closed place to make a breakthrough."


    Looking at Bai''an, the old emperor chatted at will. Then he talked about the closure of the customs that year. He couldn''t help sighing: "it''s a pity that he still hasn''t reached this step today."


    There was a look of self mockery on his face.


    At the beginning, the two were competitors. He also regarded Bai an as his benchmark and did not allow himself to fall behind.


    Therefore, after the news that Bai''an was about to break through the transformation of God, he immediately removed the throne and entered the exclusive closed place of the royal family to practice and seek a breakthrough.


    Now, it has been thousands of years.


    Thousands of years later, Bai''an has been promoted to heaven and reached another level, but he is still in the realm of transforming God. He can reach the peak of transforming God, and he is still a little closer to further.


    Bai an looked at the old emperor and felt his breath. At the moment, he couldn''t help sighing. He didn''t know what to say.


    Practice is an extremely difficult thing.


    Every step is extremely difficult, from the initial refining of Qi to the transformation of infants, and then to the transformation of God. Even if there are sufficient resources to support it, any negligence will disappear and leave lifelong regret.


    This is the case with the old emperor in front of us. At the beginning, there was some accident in a enlightenment, which led to the damage of his own Taoist foundation. Even if it has been used for thousands of years, it is difficult to make up for it, so he can only waste it at this level.


    His talent is quite amazing. In those years, he was juxtaposed with Bai''an. They were both Tianjiao. In fact, there was little difference in their aptitude, talent and understanding. They belonged to the same level.


    Not to mention resource support.


    As the emperor of the eternal imperial dynasty and the core of the royal family, he received only a lot more support than Bai an. No matter what requirements he had, he could be met at the first time.


    There is no shortage of talent resources, even other things, but it has come to this point. One wrong step is to lose everything.


    We can see the difficulty of practice.


    Bai an claimed that if he didn''t have an ancient sword in his hand, he would not be able to practice to this level if he guided him on his way of cultivation and corrected his way all the time.


    "Practice......" Alas...... "


    Thinking of his current practice and recalling his old friends in the past, he couldn''t help sighing. Finally, he didn''t know what to say.


    Inside the eternal Dynasty, he toured for several days before stopping.


    Before saying goodbye, he used the means of heaven to make up for the old emperor who had no shortage of foundation, so that his own shortcomings could be solved.


    The reason why the old emperor has been stuck at the present level is that there has been a problem in practice and the foundation has been lacking.


    Now, after its foundation has been repaired, the obstacles to moving forward have disappeared and no longer exist.


    In this regard, the old emperor was also very surprised.


    Before leaving, he thanked Bai an and said that he would rush through the customs and try to make a breakthrough when he went back.


    Bai''an wishes him well.


    However, in spite of this, Bai an is not optimistic about each other in the bottom of his heart.


    After all, it''s too late now.


    Now, the other party''s blood and Qi are decaying, and the soul''s aura is no longer. It''s long gone from its heyday.


    In this case, the probability of the other party''s success is very low, even if the foundation is made up.


    Besides, what if it''s a lucky breakthrough?


    With the current situation of the other party, I''m afraid it can''t stop the subsequent disaster and can''t rush through the huge disaster.


    Overall, the probability of success is very low.


    But even so, Chen Heng didn''t say anything. He just silently wished each other success.


    In this world, everyone has his own choice and can decide what he wants to do.


    For them, if there is a glimmer of hope, they will never give up and go on unswervingly.


    It is precisely because of this that Bai an can reach the present level, otherwise I am afraid he will give up early.


    The other party is obviously the same kind of person as him.


    Farewell to the old emperor, Bai''an then left the eternal imperial dynasty and went out.


    He is going to visit this world and explore some of the scenery in this world.


    In this world, there are many Jedi, many of which contain great fortune and danger, and some even Bai''an is not sure to enter them at the moment.


    In the following decades, he toured near these Jedi, felt the Qi machine, silently polished his Taoist base, and wanted to make his Taoist base stronger in order to prepare for further progress.


    Finally, outside a Jedi, he met a familiar man.


    It was a woman in a long white dress who built a wooden house outside a Jedi and lived here.


    Seeing Bai''an coming, she went out of the room and greeted him with a smile.


    "Are you... Miss youruo?"


    Bai an looked at the woman carefully and finally said the identity of the other party.


    At this time, he was stunned and shocked.


    The girl in front of her is no one else, just the youruo who was born in the Zhou family.


    At the beginning, in order to avoid her father''s arrangement, she invited Bai an and others to help her escape from the Zhou family.


    After that, he also told Bai an the truth of his father''s death, leading him to enter the eternal imperial dynasty.


    Bai''an has never seen a quiet figure since the first goodbye.


    He had thought that after so many years, this mysterious woman might have fallen.


    But I didn''t expect to see each other again in this place in front of me.


    It has to be said that it is really a shocking thing.


    Because more than 6000 years have passed.


    For such a long time, people of the same generation as Bai''an have already died and even bones are gone. How can anyone continue to live?


    You Ruo in front of you did it.


    Even, compared with the old emperor before, the youruo in front of me still maintained the original appearance, a girl''s appearance, very beautiful, and had not changed much.


    Years on his body, it seems that he has never left a trace, which is still the original appearance.


    "Your accomplishments..."


    Standing where she is, Bai an''s eyes are full of divine light, which flows in them. Looking at the youruo in front of her, it seems to want to see through her and see its details.


    According to common sense, Bai''an, now at the level of heaven, has not much to see through in the world.


    Even the so-called earth God soldiers can''t hide their roots in front of them and will be seen through by them.


    But even so, Bai''an still feels hazy when he looks at the faint moment in front of him. Some deep-seated things exist, covering up the essence of the other party and failing to make Bai''an succeed.


    But even so, he also saw through each other''s cultivation, had broken through the transformation of God, and reached the level of half step Tianzun.


    This can''t help shaking Bai an''s heart.


    Bai an knows how difficult it is to break through the level of God and reach a higher level.


    In those years, if not for the support of the ancient sword in his hand, he came out at the critical moment. He doubted whether he could complete that step of transformation and really reach this level.


    Relatively speaking, the other party was not famous for talent in those days, but now it has also reached this level.

 Chapter 648

    You Ruo was really not famous for his cultivation talent at the beginning.


    At that time, he was outstanding and had such a great reputation, on the one hand, because he was the daughter of the owner of the Zhou family, on the other hand, because he had broad friends and had close relations with many famous Tianjiao at that time, so his reputation spread far and wide.


    But his own talent should not have been outstanding in those years. Otherwise, the owner of the Zhou family would not have wanted to marry him away instead of staying in the family to practice.


    But now, more than 6000 years later, those famous Tianjiao withered one by one. On the contrary, the humble girl rose to the present level.


    After the promotion of Huashen, he will be the quasi God.


    When you reach the peak of cultivation at this level, you will be able to have some miracles at the level of Tianzun and become a half step Tianzun.


    You Ruo is at this level now.


    Even from Bai an''s observation, the other party''s foundation is extremely deep and polished to the extreme. Even from his current perspective, there are not many defects.


    With this foundation to try to break through, the probability of promotion success is great.


    In other words, you Ruo in front of you has a great probability of success in promotion, incarnating into a heavenly statue, just like Bai an now.


    At the thought of this result, Bai an couldn''t help feeling some magic.


    Along the way, in order to be promoted to this level, he did not know how many hardships he had suffered and how many hardships he had experienced.


    Even so, with the help of the ancient sword, he has come to this day step by step.


    The other party had not appeared for thousands of years. At least Bai an had never heard of the other party''s reputation.


    As a traitor of the other Zhou family, if it appears in the outside world, I''m afraid it will cause waves immediately, which is easy to cause problems.


    Since there is no news, the other party has been living in seclusion for thousands of years, and then practiced all the way to this level.


    This is really It''s amazing.


    "Brother Bai, you seem surprised?"


    Ahead, you look at Bai''an with a smile on your face. The smile is as sweet as ever, just like the past.


    Time seems to be out of order. Although the location is different, the original two people are still the same as they were and have not changed.


    Whether Bai''an or youruo are so young, they look like a pair of young girls, just like in those days.


    Listening to the quiet words, Bai an restrained her mind, and then sighed, "it''s some accident."


    "It''s hard not to be surprised if others know the news."


    "Maybe."


    You Ruo smiled, then opened his mouth and invited him, "since the world is vast, it''s rare to meet, brother Bai, why don''t you come and be a guest?"


    "Or let the little woman entertain."


    Bai an didn''t refuse and nodded silently.


    Then he followed the woman in front of him into the grass house in front of him.


    After entering it, the surrounding space swayed, and a new change appeared vaguely.


    Obviously, from the outside, it is only a thatched cottage, but the internal space is larger than expected, just like a palace, which is far from being as simple as the surface of the thatched cottage.


    Obviously, this is an inexplicable means. Use the array to move the space here and forcibly open up a space similar to the secret place, which is located in the thatched cottage.


    Just from this point of view, the present youruo is extremely terrible and has awe inspiring means.


    Walk into it, sit down in a hall at will, youruo takes out some things from one side and starts making tea.


    Tea boils and dances in the water. The whole process is full of a strong aura and a flash of Tao rhyme, which makes Bai an look at it.


    These are good things.


    The tea used to brew at present seems to be a divine medicine.


    That water is also the essence extracted from the spring. It is a good material for refining medicine.


    Before long, a cup of tea was made.


    They sat opposite each other, then looked at each other and looked at each other.


    "After a long absence, brother Bai seems to have something to say?"


    You Ruo sat in place, raised her hand and poured Bai an a cup of tea, then smiled and opened her mouth.


    "You''ve been here all these years?"


    Bai an''s face remained calm, hesitated, and then opened his mouth.


    "Most of the time, but there are also times to leave."


    You Ruo smiled and then opened his mouth: "there is great fortune in this Jedi, in which there are more than one Tianzun''s remains. Therefore, it is a great place with strong intelligence."


    "Tianzun battlefield?"


    Bai an nodded, a little suddenly.


    The later the existence of monks, the more terrible the impact on the surrounding world.


    If it comes to the level of Heavenly Master, once it falls, the corpse will not only leave traces of terror, but also have a great impact on the surrounding world.


    If Bai''an changed his way and fell somewhere, I''m afraid he can immediately transform that area into a holy land of spiritual cultivation.


    It would be normal for this area in front of us to become a Jedi if many heavenly lords had fallen.


    After all, even if Tianzun exists and falls, its residual killing spirit is also amazing. It is a unique kill for people who are less than Tianzun level.


    Here, then they began to talk about what happened in those years.


    "My constitution is very special."


    Sitting in place, youruo told Bai an the truth: "I can often see many inexplicable scenes not long after I was born."


    "Sometimes it''s some ordinary trivia, sometimes it''s a terrible image of gods and demons."


    "Some of these images come from the past and some from the future."


    Hearing this, Bai''an''s heart moved and immediately thought of something.


    "Good."


    Looking at Bai an''s expression change, you Ruo smiled and then said, "it was because of this that I knew about your father."


    "Including I will find you and ask you to help me leave the Zhou family, because I have seen you in the future, so I know you can help me leave."


    "I see..."


    Listening to the quiet words, Bai an was surprised at first, and then suddenly.


    However, listening to the quiet words, he couldn''t help sighing: "feeling the universe and knowing the ancient and modern times are too amazing..."


    Just listening to the quiet words, he would marvel at it.


    It''s amazing to know the past and present and feel the track of the past and the future.


    Just think about it.


    Being able to perceive the future means being able to know the nature in each region and even the future strengths of each region, so as to explore them in advance.


    Whether it is used to intercept fortune or collect those arrogants in advance, this ability is very outstanding. It can be said that powerful is a little too much.


    Think about it carefully. The reason why youruo''s reputation spread abroad is that it is very famous because it has made friends and made friends with it when many Tianjiao are weak, so it has maintained a very good relationship.


    If you think about it, I''m afraid it''s because of this ability that she can accurately find those Tianjiao who haven''t risen in the crowd.


    Including the fact that it has grown up step by step in thousands of years and reached this level with not excellent qualification, I''m afraid it can''t do without the credit of this physique.


    After all, being able to know the ancient and modern future, the advantage of this ability is so great that Bai an can''t help being jealous at the moment.


    "Speaking of it, I''ve been waiting here for brother Bai."


    On the other side, youruo''s words sounded again, and now I had a smile on my face: "as early as a thousand years ago, I had a hunch that brother Bai would come here one day in the future, so I didn''t leave and waited here all the time."


    "Until now, it has finally been."


    "Waiting for me?"


    Bai an frowned and wondered.


    The other party stays here just to wait for him to come here?


    What is the meaning of this?


    "I''m waiting for brother Bai here just to tell you one thing."


    Sit where you are, you ruo''s smile remains unchanged, and then continue to say, "brother Bai, do you know the big opening of the immortal gate?"


    "The immortal gate is wide open?"


    Bai an frowned, began to think and seriously recalled.


    Then he raised his head again and opened his mouth with some uncertainty: "is the fairy gate mentioned by Miss youruo the legend of opening the fairy gate once every ten thousand years?"


    Among the monks in this world, there has been a legend.


    It is said that in the deep layer of the world, there has always been a divine weapon hidden. It is the gateway to the fairy world in the legend. It has all kinds of mysteries, incomparably mysterious and unique.


    This gate of the fairyland can only appear at special times and needs to meet very harsh conditions.


    But once it appears, through this door, you can go to the legendary fairy world and practice in it.


    The legendary fairyland has a more excellent and unique environment. Even if only a baby friar is located in it, he can enjoy a long life, which is comparable to the ancient god.


    Comparatively speaking, the existence of the fairyland has always been a legend. Whether it exists or not is also a mystery, which has never been proved.


    However, in the eternal imperial dynasty, Bai an once browsed relevant materials.


    The so-called fairy gate should exist.


    Because the eternal emperor, who created the eternal imperial dynasty and almost unified the whole practice world, was suspected to have left the world through the gate of the fairyland and went to the so-called fairyland.


    In the past, Bai''an was a little skeptical about this record and never thought about it.


    But he never thought that until this time, he once again learned the news of the fairy gate in youruo''s mouth.


    "Are your words true?"


    After sitting in place and thinking for a short time, Bai an quickly reacted, and his eyes became extremely bright.


    His eyes were fixed on youruo, and he couldn''t help being interested at the moment.


    "Nature."


    Facing Bai an''s gaze, you Ruo smiled and then said, "I''m not going to deceive brother Bai on this matter."

 Chapter 649

    "It is said that the immortal gate is the gateway to the fairyland, and it is also a projection of the divine soldiers of heaven."


    Sitting in place, you Ruo and Bai an are still talking and continue to discuss the previous things: "I don''t know whether it''s true or false at this time."


    "But in all the scenes I have seen, the immortal gate will indeed appear, and it is indeed connected with another huge world."


    She whispered and finally said, "that''s why I stayed here and waited for brother Bai."


    "Do you want to enter the immortal gate?"


    Listening to the quiet words, Bai an frowned and then said so.


    "Yes."


    You Ruo nodded and gave a positive answer: "I have a hunch that there is great fortune in that immortal door. If you can enter it, it will be of great help to your future practice."


    "Even if you don''t want to go in and really enter the other world, you can also get great benefits just to feel the breath of Xianmen and get some good fortune."


    "How?"


    At this point, she smiled and then said, "I don''t know if brother Bai is interested?"


    As the voice fell, Bai an lowered his head and fell into thinking.


    However, he did not think for long, then nodded and agreed.


    The opening of the immortal gate is a great opportunity even for Bai an.


    According to the current youruo, even if you don''t really enter it, just feel the breath in the immortal gate is a great creation.


    There is no doubt that this does no harm to Bai an.


    But he still had doubts in his heart.


    "Why me?"


    Sitting where he was, he looked at the youruo in front of him: "if you simply enter the immortal gate, you should have no problem with yourself."


    "Or what kind of obstacles will be encountered in the process of entering the immortal gate, and I need to do it?"


    Youruo''s own strength is not bad.


    Now she is half a step away from Bai''an.


    According to the truth, the strength at this level is so big that where can''t we go? Why pull Bai''an together?


    "Good."


    Youruo nodded: "in the scene I saw, there will be obstacles in the process of entering the immortal gate. You can''t enter without great mana."


    "And I found brother Bai for some reason."


    While talking, her eyes shifted and looked at a sword on Bai''an.


    It''s an ancient sword. It looks very simple on the surface. It''s like an ordinary ancient sword. There''s no special situation.


    However, whether Bai''an or youruo, they are very clear about the power of this ancient sword and what kind of magic weapon it is.


    "Ancient sword?"


    Bai an frowned and then nodded.


    It seems that in the process of entering the immortal gate, you will probably encounter a crisis that can only be dealt with by the level of heaven, so that youruo can only find Bai an.


    In terms of combat power, Bai an, who has an ancient sword, is unmatched by others.


    The fighting power of the ancient sword itself is above the ordinary heaven, far better than Bai''an at the moment.


    These forces, combined with Bai''an, the sword master, can''t compete with Bai''an unless the supreme heaven appears.


    Simply based on the combat power, it can be said to be the ceiling of today''s practice world.


    Coupled with their past communication, it would be very normal for you to look at him.


    Bai an nodded and agreed with youruo.


    However, at this moment, the ancient sword in his hand was trembling slightly, and there seemed to be an idea flowing out and reaching Bai an''s mind, which made him stunned.


    "I see."


    In front of him, he was stunned when he saw Bai''an. Youruo was moved in his heart, and then he immediately understood.


    Without waiting for Bai an to speak, she nodded with a smile and said, "is the sword spirit of the ancient sword?"


    "I agreed to his request."


    She spoke so fast that Bai an had no room to speak and could only nod.


    "Sure enough, it is an ability similar to the seal of destiny."


    In the ancient sword, Chen Heng opened his eyes and looked at the youruo in front of him. Then the idea flashed in his heart.


    Since Bai''an saw youruo just now, he has kept waking up and talked between them all the time.


    So just now, he spoke out and passed the request to Bai''an.


    His request is nothing else, but to get a little blood essence from the other party.


    Youruo, a force similar to the mark of destiny, comes from constitution.


    For this unique constitution, Chen Heng himself was very interested, so he wanted to get a little blood essence from the other party to study, so he took the initiative to convey his requirements.


    But he didn''t think about it. Bai an hasn''t spoken yet. He already knows Chen Heng''s requirements for convenience.


    This unique constitution seems to be really capable.


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, and then a little purple rose in his eyes.


    In the depths of his true spirit, a complex and mysterious mark is slowly glowing.


    The power of the seal of destiny is blooming and slowly blessed on Chen Heng''s body.


    Then he looked at the youruo in front of him and wanted to see through the essence of each other.


    Layers of inexplicably complex networks emerge, which are the textures and traces of fate one by one.


    These lines of fate are intertwined, and gradually form a person''s destiny track.


    It''s just strange that in youruo''s body, this fate track is very rare and clean, just like a newborn baby.


    Something''s wrong.


    Chen Heng frowned and instinctively felt that something was wrong. Then he increased the indoctrination of divine power, urged the mark of destiny to the extreme and began to trace forward.


    Then scenes began to appear in his eyes.


    It was a picture of everything you had experienced in the past. Starting from this moment, you began to go back and go forward.


    Soon, he saw youruo''s experience of practicing here and the scene that Bai an helped youruo leave the Zhou family and escape from that prison.


    Then, when youruo first came, as the daughter of the Zhou family owner, she toured around, made friends with the future Tianjiao, and talked with each other.


    Various experiences floated in Chen Heng''s mind one by one and were transmitted through the seal of destiny.


    Then at the end, he saw the last scene.


    It was a spacious and gorgeous room.


    In the room, a beautiful woman was pale and wet with sweat.


    She was lying at the head of the bed, where a deep voice came out at the moment.


    Not long after that, a girl was born. Her body had strong blood power. Just born, she attracted the vitality of the world and made this area a little different.


    The newly born child is no one else, just youruo.


    Outside the door, youruo''s father, the owner of the Zhou family of this generation, was waiting. Now he heard the movement inside the door, rushed forward and came in.


    This is the beginning of everything and the starting point of quiet life.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Chen Heng frowned and always felt something wrong.


    The scene when youruo was born was somewhat different from what he imagined.


    Moreover, through the observation of the mark of destiny, he did not notice the special place of seclusion.


    The other party''s blood constitution is indeed extraordinary, which does not seem to achieve that uniqueness.


    Moreover, from the mark of destiny, there is a very strange feeling of feedback.


    Feeling this feeling, Chen Heng pondered for a moment, and then set off again.


    This time, he used all his divine power to urge the destiny mark hidden in his true spirit, and even didn''t hesitate to consume his destiny, which was used as a fuel to urge the strength of the destiny mark.


    His destiny comes from the two generations of protagonists Xiao Han and Bai an, who slowly intercepted it through the destiny mark when accompanying them. Although the number is not too much, it is not weak after long-term accumulation.


    Strong destiny began to burn, a pure force rushed forward, and finally broke the final isolation.


    Then, Chen Heng saw the final reality and peeped into the ultimate scene.


    Before youruo was born, there was still a longer track, but it had been blocked by a force, so it was impossible to see.


    But at this moment, that layer of isolation was broken, and Chen Heng finally saw that scene.


    That''s


    A scene emerged in Chen Heng''s mind.


    That is a huge fairy clock.


    The fairy clock is very huge, as if it were the size of a world. Just its own body is there, which is enough to make people thrilled. At a glance, you can''t see the bottom or the end.


    On this fairy clock of the size of the world, Chen Heng saw mysterious runes one by one, as if they were the rules between heaven and earth. He inlaid them on the fairy clock and added a new mysterious atmosphere to the fairy clock.


    That fairy clock is so rampant there, it seems that it has suppressed the ancient and modern future, swept everything, and suppressed all sides in this area.


    In the past, Chen Heng had seen more than magic soldiers in this world.


    Of course, the strength of those earth God soldiers is also very strong. Each one is comparable to the seventh order heavenly Buddha. They are extremely powerful God soldiers.


    However, the fairy clock in front of Chen Heng feels even more terrible, and his own existence is above Chen Heng''s power at the moment.


    If there are so-called celestial soldiers in this world, there is no doubt that the fairy clock in front of us is one of them.


    Like the legendary immortal gate, it also belongs to a kind of God soldiers.


    Chen Heng quietly looked at the fairy clock standing, with immortal Qi flowing in the years and occasions.


    At the beginning, this fairy clock stood here without any change.


    Until at some point, the fairy clock suddenly rang.


    A flash of light fell off the fairy clock and then fell into the distance.


    Through the track of fate, Chen Heng can clearly see that a touch of spiritual light falls in the distance along the track, and is finally born into a newly born baby girl.

 Chapter 650

    Boom!


    In nothingness, a crisp bell vibrated and rang through here.


    The bell is clear and crisp, which vaguely contains a trace of the true meaning of Tao, giving people a sense of ethereal years.


    "So strong..."


    Listening to the long bell, Chen Heng felt a shock in his heart. At the moment, he felt a lot of things.


    With his ability, we can naturally see that the fairy clock in front of us must be an extremely powerful magic weapon.


    The immortal bell is shrouded in a vast sense of Tao, just like heaven and earth. It is a natural achievement, in which there is a supreme prohibition. Each Tao turns into a divine ring and precipitates in it.


    Just feeling the breath above the fairy clock, Chen Heng''s body could not help shaking, and felt a supreme terrorist force recovering and emerging, sweeping everything in the four directions.


    The fairy bell only vibrated gently, shrouded the four sides, and suppressed the river across countless worlds, so that the order in it was stable and did not collapse because of the violent power.


    In the river of the world, this fairy bell is like a sea god needle. Its power is particularly powerful and suppresses the nothingness of the four sides.


    A touch of magic light vibrated from the fairy clock, and finally slowly fell into a huge and bright world, forming a baby girl.


    Chen Heng quietly observed all this.


    All this could be clearly seen in his eyes.


    The immortal bell rang, the birth of the baby girl, and the light that represented everything across the four directions.


    Boom!


    In nothingness, the fairy clock began to vibrate.


    Vaguely, it seems that a supreme mystery began to bloom and spread out.


    In a trance, Chen Heng only heard a crisp bell, and then everything disappeared.


    Everything in front of me disappeared and disappeared completely from here on.


    Even if the power of the seal of destiny surges forward, it can no longer break the isolation. It can only vaguely see the appearance of the fairy bell, but can''t move forward.


    This sudden change made Chen Heng suddenly wake up from the scene in front of him, his vision began to recover and continued to look at his eyes.


    The faint face floated in his eyes.


    At this moment, Bai an seems to feel the youruo in front of him. If he feels it, he looks at Bai an in front of him and is surprised.


    "Strange......"


    She looked at Bai''an in front of her and frowned secretly.


    At that moment, she clearly felt an inexplicable sense of peeping, but in the end, it disappeared inexplicably.


    Coming and going quickly made her frown and feel a little confused.


    However, fortunately, this feeling disappeared quickly, and did not bring her any strong sense of crisis. Therefore, she ignored it. She just continued to look at Bai an in front of her, reappeared on her face and continued to talk with her.


    In the ancient sword, Chen Heng was also awakened at the moment.


    "Destiny is exhausted..."


    Awakened from the feeling just now, Chen Heng raised his head and felt it roughly. Only then did he find that his destiny had been exhausted.


    The power of the seal of destiny is indeed very good and can be used in many ways.


    It''s just that the consumption is amazing.


    In the past years, Chen Heng stayed with Xiao Han and Bai an for such a long time. The fate he left behind is not weak. It''s enough to recreate a trumpet destiny outside.


    But using it to urge the mark of destiny, it didn''t last long, and it was directly consumed.


    It can only be said that things are really good things, but they are really expensive.


    "That feeling just now..."


    His destiny was exhausted. After withdrawing from the feeling of just now, Chen Heng frowned silently and carefully afterthought the scene he had just seen.


    The origin of the fairy clock he saw just now is undoubtedly very amazing. Its power level is far higher than the so-called earth God soldiers in this field, reaching a new level.


    That''s a level that ordinary people can''t imagine. Even Chen Heng is absolutely unmatched at the moment. His essence should be above the heaven of the world.


    God soldier.


    There is no doubt that the fairy clock must be a divine weapon.


    I just don''t know which one it is.


    Various thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    After staying in this world for such a long time, he also has a deep understanding of all kinds of legends in this world.


    In the legend of this world, there are all kinds of divine soldiers.


    Above the earth God soldiers, there is the existence of heaven God soldiers.


    However, the world has always been skeptical about the so-called divine soldiers, and some even think they do not exist.


    The reason is that its existence is so rare that few people have seen its birth in ancient and modern times.


    Just like the legendary immortal gate, it is born only once every 10000 years, and its existence time is limited.


    Even if mortals have the opportunity to see it, it is difficult to be believed after it is spread.


    These are normal things.


    But today, Chen Heng actually saw it. He not only saw it, but also felt the power of its existence.


    Surpass the God! Beyond the ninth order!


    Chen Heng only saw it in one kind of existence in the past.


    Artifact.


    Chen Heng''s Noumenon once suppressed the twilight artifact of the twilight church with the help of divine power, and he has repeatedly used the natural eye of the natural church to observe it, so he has a good understanding of some of the breath and essence of the artifact.


    The most important thing, of course, is the nature that seems like the world itself.


    Just now, Chen Heng also felt this essence on the fairy clock.


    In other words, the so-called God soldiers in this world are probably artifacts born naturally.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng''s eyes lit up.


    Artifact, the existence of this level, even in the world of gods, is also a great killer.


    If a legend holds an artifact well and urges it to the peak, it is even comparable to a demigod in theory.


    It can be seen that it is powerful.


    Just want to get an artifact, which itself is a very difficult thing.


    The existence of artifacts is basically refined by various gods. Unless they are their descendants or believers, they can''t be urged at all, or even have a reaction.


    For example, the twilight artifact previously obtained by Chen Heng is still suppressed in the world of the son and can''t be used at all.


    Under normal circumstances, even if the opportunity is enough, you can''t use an artifact. You can only look at it.


    But the God soldiers in this world are different.


    Chen Heng''s eyes brightened and various thoughts flashed in his heart.


    The God soldiers of this world are bred by heaven and earth.


    In other words, these God soldiers are Ownerless and can be used as long as they can be obtained.


    Chance.


    Chen Heng had all kinds of thoughts in his heart. At the moment, he couldn''t help thinking.


    If we can get those God soldiers in the world, subdue them and use them in the world of the gods, Chen Heng will undoubtedly have another bottom card to use in the world of the gods.


    The idea flashed through his mind and became more and more feasible.


    Of course, it is undoubtedly extremely difficult to achieve this goal.


    Apart from other things, the power of those God soldiers is not inferior to the artifact. If they are brought into full play, I''m afraid even the gods in the world can match.


    Where is so easy to get.


    But as long as you are in this world, you have a chance.


    Besides, there are enough clues in front of us.


    According to the previously seen situation of the seal of destiny, the serenity in front of us is a touch of spiritual light derived from the fairy bell. The origin of the spiritual fetus born in this world can be described as frightening.


    This explains why the other party has that unique supernatural power, and why Chen Heng can''t get much information from the other party''s constitution.


    Because this is not the function of physique at all, but comes from the power of God soldiers.


    The other party is derived from the fairy clock. Naturally, it can borrow the power of the fairy clock, so it can do everything.


    Knowing the past and present, knowing Yin and Yang, and the lack of Mingyuan, although this ability is against the sky, it is also enough to explain the relationship between each other and Xianzhong.


    Through this connection between the other party and the fairy clock, you may not be able to find the body of the fairy clock directly.


    Besides the fairy bell, there is also the fairy gate, which is said to be the portal of the fairy world.


    If you are right in front of you, the gate of the fairyland is undoubtedly a divine weapon, which can also be considered as a goal.


    Chen Heng flashed all kinds of thoughts in his heart. Finally, he silently closed his eyes and began to deduce and think.


    In the outside world, Bai an has reached a consensus with youruo at the moment.


    "Sounds good."


    Sitting in place, Bai an quietly looked at the youruo in front of him, then smiled and said, "in that case, I promised."


    He had no reason to refuse youruo''s request.


    The gate of the fairyland is a rare chance in ten thousand years. Even if he sees it at ordinary times, he will go up and try to see if he can get anything.


    What''s more, there is youruo as a guide to help him find the gate of the fairyland.


    In that case, there is no reason to give up.


    So he agreed cleanly and chose to agree.


    On the other side, listening to Bai an''s reply, youruo''s face also smiled.


    Bai an''s answer was also important to her.


    The world is at a low point at the moment, and the existence of heaven has long disappeared. In addition to those old monsters that have been dusty for a long time, Bai''an is the only choice in front of us.


    Compared with those old monsters, she believed in Bai''an in front of her.


    After all, as early as thousands of years ago, they had already had communication with each other. They had a sweet fire and a certain space of trust.


    Moreover, in terms of combat effectiveness, Bai''an is also the best choice.


    With the recognition of the ancient sword, Bai''an is already the ceiling of the ancient world in terms of combat power. Unless a supreme God is born, I''m afraid no one is his opponent.


    After all, just that ancient sword is enough to be proud of the heavenly father. The supreme heavenly father can''t be matched at all, let alone Bai''an, the sword owner.

 Chapter 651

    After some conversation, Bai''an left the area and left the place where she was.


    Of course, before that, he didn''t forget to let youruo perform the recognition.


    A bottle of pale gold blood was taken away by him.


    This is the faint blood.


    To some extent, the nature of youruo bred by the transformation of God soldiers is extraordinary, even if it is only a little blood


    It also reveals the extraordinary essence, in which an amazing divinity diffuses, which is very unique and extraordinary.


    Just feel the divinity in the blood, Bai an has an inexplicable feeling, as if baptized by the Tao rhyme, even if


    The true spirits who had already degenerated to the extreme had a new feeling, as if they were suddenly reborn.


    Of course, it''s just a feeling.


    In essence, although the present youruo is powerful, it is only a little blood, which is not enough to make Bai an exist at this level


    Transformation, at most, is just some perception, which has produced some opportunities.


    But that''s enough for Bai an.


    For people at his level, even if it is only a little perception and opportunity, it is extremely rare, which is enough to be a great harvest


    Yes.


    So he left the place where youruo lived, and then made an agreement.


    They agreed to meet in a thousand years and break through the so-called gate of the fairyland together.


    According to the situation you Ruo said, the opening time of the so-called fairy gate is very limited, and it can only be opened at a specific time and place


    Once missed, we must wait for the next ten thousand years.


    Because for them, this opportunity is very rare and must not be missed.


    Bai''an agreed with you ruo''s statement, and then turned and left.


    Leaving the secluded place, he continued to walk forward and walked through many places all the way.


    He did not stop his exploration, but toured this land. His footprints crossed the so-called Jedi, looking for fortune in them, trying to make


    Go further and increase your accomplishments.


    After hundreds of years, he actually found some good fortune and increased some accomplishments.


    Of course, while Bai an grew up in the world of mortals and strengthened himself, Chen Heng was not idle.


    In these hundreds of years, he has been digesting some things left over from the beginning.


    This includes youruo''s blood and several supernatural materials given by youruo to Bai an.


    Most of those supernatural materials are fragments of the past magic soldiers. I don''t know when you Ruo found them, and she gave them to Bai''an. Finally, one day


    The piece fell on Chen Heng''s hand.


    In these hundreds of years, Chen Heng has been in the process of transformation, understanding the Taoist rhyme in the blood essence and swallowing the fragments of divine soldiers,


    In an attempt to strengthen themselves.


    After hundreds of years, his own strength has also increased slightly, and even made much greater progress than Bai an.


    The fragments of Tao contained in the youruo blood essence made Chen Heng gain a lot, and even condensed a unique mark in his body. Now it is


    Preliminary forming.


    After Chen Heng thoroughly digested these harvests, time has passed for a long time.


    At this moment, it is not far from the day agreed by Bai an and youruo.


    At this time, Bai''an also began to stop his actions.


    Like Chen Heng, he also remembered the agreement with you Ruo in his heart and began to put down what he was doing and go to the place agreed with you Ruo.


    Soon, he crossed a long distance and came to another area.


    It''s a Jedi.


    Everywhere is the extremely cold forest ice, wind and snow everywhere, a scene of ice and snow.


    This is the legendary ice region and a legendary Jedi. It is said that in ancient times, there was a god fighting here to destroy this land


    The area has become permanent.


    As usual, there are not many traces of life here.


    Because the environment here is too bad, there are not only Wanli glaciers, but also the Tao left over from the past.


    If the lives of ordinary creatures are not strong enough and stay in them for a long time, there will be all kinds of accidents and disasters.


    Over time, the natural human shadow in this area disappeared, and not many creatures existed.


    However, today, a figure has emerged in this inaccessible area since ancient times.


    Bai''an walked among the glaciers and watched silently.


    There are really not many creatures in front of the glacier.


    True telepathy at the level of Baiana Tianzun can also not sense the creatures in this area.


    The creatures everywhere have long disappeared.


    In some places, he found some relics left over from ancient times, including some bones and fragments of magic tools.


    Of course, after a long time, all kinds of magic tools left here have lost all their miracles, even those fragments


    What''s more, it also loses its essence, and it''s useless.


    However, it can be seen from the clues that the past of this area must be very brilliant and bright. It is a holy land of practice.


    I just don''t know why. Later, it declined and became the picture in front of me.


    "Perhaps in ancient times, there was more than one Tianzun war here, which turned this place into this shape."


    Walking in this area, Bai an''s face was calm and the idea flashed in her heart.


    He walked through the area, exploring the remains and debris of various areas.


    At the beginning, he made an appointment with youruo thousands of years later.


    However, he arrived early, about a hundred years earlier, and came here in advance to wait.


    Next, he will wait in this area for a long time until youruo comes.


    Nothing happened during this time, so he was ready to visit and explore this area.


    Among the glaciers in the far north, there has always been the story of the ancient god, but I don''t know whether it is true or not.


    Bai an was curious about it in the past.


    Now that he''s here, he has enough free time. It''s just that Chen zhe has a good look and observation recently.


    So in the next period of time, he was traveling around and exploring the glacier.


    Along with the exploration, amazing scenes continue to appear.


    There seems to be a huge amount of relics buried in the glacier area in front of us.


    Those surface relics are left aside for the time being, but there are more relics under the glacier, and the history is very long.


    Bai''an tried to dig, and finally dug out several divine corpses from under the glacier, on which there were vast Shenhua, even though they had fallen


    After a long time, it is also extremely extraordinary.


    "At least the remains of the baby friar..."


    Observing the excavated corpses, Bai an was surprised and took more thought.


    In the following days, there were more and more similar God corpses. At first, they were only the corpses at the infant level, but in the end, they became stronger and stronger.


    The corpses of Huashen and even banbu Tianzun appeared one after another, and Bai an dug them out one after another.


    This situation is staggering.


    Bai''an even suspected that if he continued to dig down, he could not even dig the corpse of the real God


    Come out.


    If so, the final result will be frightening.


    However, the lower the glacier, the more difficult it is to excavate.


    There is an invisible force in this area, which permeates this glacier. The more downward the glacier, the stronger and more powerful it is


    Hard to dig.


    After reaching the third layer, even if Bai''an dug up the ice layer under it, it was very difficult. Many times, he even had to use the power of the ancient sword to bless it


    Only in itself can we dig the movement of.


    However, even if so many human remains were excavated, the harvest itself was very few.


    Because many things on these bones have already disappeared with time.


    As time goes by, the divinity of the holy stone and medicine fades away. Even the divine soldiers in it lose their divinity because of the disappearance of a long time, and they even return to the furnace for recasting


    No value.


    Even the corpse itself, although it still has a certain divinity, is nothing to Bai an. It can only be said that talking is better than nothing.


    Finally, these corpses were fed by Bai an to the ancient sword in his hand.


    For a long time, Bai''an had already known many powers of the ancient sword, and understood that the ancient sword could devour the origin of the corpse, so as to enhance his own characteristics.


    Therefore, he fed all these corpses to the ancient sword in order to enhance the strength of the ancient sword in the shortest time, so as to indirectly enhance his own strength.


    After doing this, he did not dig in the glacier, but left here and continued to visit everywhere.


    For decades, he toured the glacier and got some good fortune from it.


    Although it is a Jedi, the uninhabited glacier also breeds some unique creations, such as some dark ice that breeds a long time


    For example, some spiritual grasses with special environmental requirements are found here.


    These things on the outside world are rare natural materials and earth treasures.


    Bai an put these things away, which is also a small harvest.


    One day, another breath came from the glacier, which made Bai''an stop and turn to look at another place


    Area.


    In his induction, a strong sense of Qi and blood came from a distance, and a familiar Qi machine emerged, producing a certain effect on this glacier


    Resonance, let Bai an react at once.


    "Finally?"


    Standing in place, feeling the familiar Qi machine in the distance, Bai an smiled, then took one step and came to the distance.


    In a flat area, a woman''s figure stood there. Although it was icy and snowy, she still had only one thing on her


    The thin white robe looks very cool.


    Seeing Bai''an appear, the woman turned around and smiled at him. It was none other than youruo.


    After Bai''an, she also abided by the agreement and came here at the moment.


    A moment later, the two officially met.


    "Look, you''ve been waiting here for some time."


    Seeing Bai an again, you Ruo smiled and said softly.


    "There''s nothing left or right, so I''ll come and have a look in advance."


    Bai an nodded and admitted frankly.


    He looked at the youruo in front of him and was about to say something, but then he felt some unique Qi, and his face changed.


    "Your accomplishments..."


    Standing where he was, he raised his head and looked at the youruo in front of him, with some doubts in his heart.


    He hadn''t found it before, but now, the distance between them is so close that he also found the abnormality in youruo


    Place.


    The opponent''s Qi at the moment has been many times stronger than that in the past, especially the vigorous Qi and blood, although compared with the white at the moment


    Ann is a little weaker, but she belongs to the same level.


    That spirit is even more powerful. It vaguely brings Bai an a unique sense of divinity, which makes him turn pale in his heart.


    "Heaven."


    He took a breath and looked deeply at you Ruo: "have you been promoted to heaven?"


    "Good."


    Standing opposite him, facing Bai an''s eyes, youruo had a faint smile on his face. At the moment, he nodded and said, "I''ve been here for thousands of years


    I''m not idle. I''m lucky to break through. "


    "There is no fluke."


    Bai an sighed and sighed in his heart.


    It takes more than luck to reach this level.


    Without a firm foundation, a complete and flawless Tao heart and strength can never reach this level.


    If it had not been so difficult, in the past, there would not have been so many people who failed in promotion and were blocked from this step.


    In this case, you can imagine your talent if you can complete this step of promotion to this extent.


    He is the one who has such a special constitution.


    Bai an sighed in her heart and soon recovered.


    After all, youruo was already a quasi God before a thousand years. It seems that it can be said that it took a thousand years to promote the God.


    Coupled with the existence of such special physique, Bai''an''s acceptance can be higher and accepted it soon.


    Then he continued, "what''s next?"


    "Wait."


    If you opened your mouth quietly, you turned around and looked at the Wanli glacier in front of you. It seemed to deduce: "it''s not far from the time when the immortal gate is open at this moment


    , it should be in these years. "


    "During this time, we don''t need to do anything. We just need to wait here silently."


    "So."


    Bai an nodded without objection.


    So after that, they continued to wait.


    This is another ten years.


    One day ten years later, a bright glow suddenly bloomed in mid air, alerting the two people who were closing the door.


    A strange breath suddenly emerged from the air, and then there were extremely bright and beautiful lights blooming, covering the whole sky.


    "That''s... Celestial light..."


    Bai''an walked out of the closed place and looked at the scene in the air. His eyes shrank. He was surprised.


    In the middle of the air, bursts of divine light passed by and spread here.


    The brilliance is extremely beautiful, which seems to contain all kinds of Taoist rhymes, giving people a dazzling feeling, and people can''t help but indulge in it.

 Chapter 652

    In the uninhabited glacier area, amazing scenes are taking place.


    On the sky, dazzling fairy lights are unfolding. At the moment, they are emerging from nothingness and enveloping the sky.


    The immortal light outside the sky is a legendary scene. It is said that it will appear only when the immortal outside the sky appears. It contains the avenue of the world outside the sky. It has only existed in the legend and not many people can see it.


    In the past, Bai an also heard the records and rumors of the immortal light outside this day. He has always yearned, but he doesn''t want to see it here.


    This is really an amazing scene.


    Standing where he was, he looked up and appreciated it seriously.


    Tianwai immortal light, with a fairy word, can already explain a trace of its essence, which is undoubtedly extremely lofty.


    It is said that it is the emergence of the laws of the outer world, and the final scene is one of the unique scenes. Unless you have a great opportunity, you can never see it.


    From Bai an''s point of view, the actual value of the immortal light on this day is by no means inferior to its great name.


    Just for a moment, Bai an could feel the change in himself.


    In the process of observing the outer immortal light that day, the brand of the Tao derived from the immortal light is turning into a Tao mark, which instinctively emerges on his body and becomes a part of his own Tao base.


    Virtually, his own road base has become more perfect. Although his strength has not changed, there is no doubt that his future potential has been improved.


    On this day, the immortal light impressively has the function of improving a person''s root bone qualification and changing talent.


    Even Bai an and other Tianjiao can feel the obvious effect.


    It is conceivable that even if a mortal stands here, if he can withstand the baptism of the immortal light, he can also reap a huge harvest. He can even jump from an ordinary mortal to a proud figure with amazing talent.


    With such an amazing effect, the effect of external immortal light on this day naturally goes without saying, worthy of the name of immortal light.


    Unfortunately, although Xianguang is good, it is too short.


    Just for a moment, the bright fairy light flashing in the air began to change. The original dazzling brilliance gradually dissipated, and finally condensed again into an inexplicable scene.


    It was the scene of a fairy gate, which spontaneously emerged at the moment, so it spread across the sky and manifested there.


    The immortal gate is so huge that it appears in the air and almost covers most of the glacier. Its momentum is extraordinarily huge.


    Among them, a share of the same source as the previous celestial immortal light, but a more grand and mysterious atmosphere flows out, giving people a unique feeling.


    "I see."


    Standing in the same place and feeling the changes in the sky, Bai an moved in his heart, and then all kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart: "the immortal light outside the sky is not an independent scene, but a unique product when the legendary immortal door is open."


    "If so, it''s no wonder that the moment of its emergence will be so rare and difficult to find."


    He sighed and thoughts flashed through his mind.


    "It seems that we have good luck."


    Aside, a faint voice came.


    Standing in the same place, Bai an looked at youruo. He just saw a sweet smile on youruo''s face. He looked in a happy mood: "the scene when the immortal door is open is different every time."


    "Sometimes, even if the immortal gate is open and appears in front of you, it may be difficult for you to find it."


    "There have been many such examples in the past, but this time they have appeared directly."


    "Our luck is pretty good."


    "If so, it''s good."


    Listening to youruo''s words, Bai an nodded and agreed with youruo''s statement.


    It''s really lucky.


    Originally, he and youruo were ready to find Xianmen and explore the glacier.


    There is no doubt that it is a huge project to accurately find Xianmen on such a huge glacier.


    But now, this preparation can be saved, leaving them a lot of spare time.


    Thinking of this, Bai an couldn''t help smiling. Then he continued to look forward and look in that direction.


    There, the scene of Xianmen''s manifestation continues, and now it is over.


    The vast scene manifests in the sky, then dissipates rapidly, leaving only a little streamer scattered over the whole glacier.


    It looked like the scene of the immortal gate opening had ended and completely dissipated.


    But Bai''an and youruo knew clearly in their hearts.


    The opening of the immortal gate is not only not over, but has just begun.


    "Let''s go."


    On one side, youruo''s face gradually became serious, and a smiling face also became dignified at the moment. One eye looked carefully at the front and looked at the area: "the immortal gate has come, take action immediately."


    "OK."


    Bai an didn''t say much and nodded directly.


    Then the next moment, he took the lead.


    He stretched out a hand, pulled out the ancient sword and burst into amazing power.


    The amazing sword idea filled the air. At this moment, the ancient sword in Bai''an''s hand was glowing. The originally silent gods seemed to have begun to recover. There was a strong divine power in the air and was about to rush forward.


    Boom!


    The glacier was directly defeated by Bai''an''s ancient sword, and a large area of frozen mountains and rivers were directly cut off, revealing the seal under it.


    In front of youruo''s body, Bai''an tried his best, and his divine power was instilled into the ancient sword. He was full of Qi and blood, like a green dragon. He was full of all kinds of mysterious runes and Tao, just like a noble God.


    With a bang, he moved forward vertically and horizontally, roared out with powerful mana, like a pioneering God, split the nothingness in front of him and directly opened a space.


    Bang!


    Huge space turbulence swept down. At this moment, time and space seem to be in chaos.


    Under the glacier, layers of seals originally shrouded were completely dissipated and completely broken, revealing the real scene under it.


    "This is the moment!"


    Looking at the scene under the glacier, Bai an, with an ancient sword in his hand and a cold face, rushed directly into the turbulent flow.


    Beside him, youruo was unwilling to fall behind and rushed forward directly with Bai an''s figure into the turbulent space.


    In the chaos of nothingness, the two figures stood with each other and looked forward.


    The area in front of us is under the glacier, and its depth is tens of thousands of meters.


    This is a frightening distance. Even if ordinary friars know this place and catch the clue of Xianmen, they may not be able to come here.


    Only Bai''an, who holds an ancient sword and is the God himself, can ignore the heavy seals here and come here directly.


    After arriving here, they ignored the surrounding ruins and looked straight ahead to the end of the area.


    This is under the glacier. Strictly speaking, it should be very dark. There is no light around.


    However, in fact, this place seems particularly bright at the moment. The surrounding * * surface is general, and there is no sense of gloom and pressure under the ground.


    Because in front, a terrible artifact is lying there, slowly blooming at the moment.


    The brilliance was cold and thorough, as if it directly penetrated the flesh and shone on the true spirit, giving people a unique washing, as if their body and mind had been purified.


    Even people like Bai''an and youruo can feel an inexplicable change in their body, which seems to be undergoing some transformation and evolution.


    I haven''t really entered it yet. I just feel the smell of this immortal door.


    "Worthy of the immortal gate..."


    Bai an sighed with an inexplicable emotion.


    Without real contact, it has such an effect on people like him. If you enter it, you don''t know how it will change.


    "According to the prior agreement, I''ll bother brother Bai to take the lead."


    On one side, the faint voice came. At the moment, one eye also stared at the immortal gate in front. The desire came out from the eyes, which was particularly obvious.


    "OK."


    Listening to the quiet words, Bai an nodded without refusing.


    This is what they agreed in advance. You Ruo leads Bai''an to find the immortal gate, and Bai''an leads you Ruo and makes a way for him.


    Of course, if you encounter any luck along the road, it also belongs to Bai''an.


    As for youruo, all you want is to enter the immortal gate and complete the transformation.


    They are mutually beneficial and satisfied with each other.


    Standing in place, Bai an took a deep breath, then stepped forward.


    As he walked in step by step, his Qi and blood were boiling and his breath became more and more terrible. The undisguised outbreak of Tianzun''s mana and Qi and blood swept everything in the four directions like a tsunami and completely suppressed it.


    For a moment, under the outbreak of Bai''an, even the bright vision of Xianmen seemed to be covered up and forcibly suppressed.


    Bai an walked forward step by step under the pressure of Xianmen, taking youruo aside to the front.


    Until a moment, a startling accident appeared.


    In the nothingness around, an inexplicable ripple appeared.


    A scratch suddenly appeared behind Bai an, with dripping blood on it.


    Then in all directions, at the moment, an animal claw appeared and went straight to Bai''an.


    Someone did it!


    Crimson blood drips and falls on the earth and turns into blood gas all over the sky.


    The blood drop of the Heavenly Master instantly purified an area and turned it into another field.


    Facing the enemy who suddenly shot, Bai an''s face was cold and did not hesitate. He clenched his fist with one hand and shot directly.


    Then the shock of terror broke out.


    The roar of daoze kept coming. It seemed that this place had become a stove, and there were burning daohuo everywhere.

 Chapter 653

    Qi and blood erupted all over the sky.


    In the original place, Bai an''s whole body has wounds and cracks, and claw marks continue to appear on his body, leaving a clear gap on him, with crimson fresh blood dripping on it.


    Under him, the body of a ferocious beast lay quietly. It had fallen there, and the bones all over his body were broken. It was very sad.


    This is the result of the war between the two sides.


    But obviously, this is not the end.


    "This is the Tao principle of the immortal gate, which is also the brand engraved by the once exotic animals."


    On one side, you Ruo opened his mouth quietly, recognized the essence of this existence, and branded the alien animals that once appeared in the immortal gate.


    "After a long time, these marks should have disappeared, but now they have revived under the support of the power of Xianmen."


    She spoke softly, then turned around, looked at Bai an and continued to speak softly: "be careful..."


    "Although these are just brand marks, their strength may not be inferior to the former ontology."


    "I understand."


    Bai an nodded to show understanding.


    In fact, after the fight just now, he has raised all his vigilance.


    Just now, although he didn''t use the ancient sword, he also urged most of his strength to fight with the alien brand and fight with each other.


    But the final result was shocking. Although he won the final victory, he also left many wounds. The blood of the Heavenly Lord was flowing and could not be stopped.


    This result was something he had never thought of before.


    You know, apart from the ancient sword, he is only himself, but he is also a God.


    Moreover, Bai''an is still very young and has strong Qi and blood. After a long time of infection and understanding of the ancient sword, he boasts of his strength. Even at the level of heaven, he is definitely not weak.


    In this way, he also bled, and the War reached this level.


    This can''t help but make people feel frightened.


    "Just the initial brand, does it have Tianzun level combat power?"


    He was alert in his heart, and then he couldn''t help turning around and looking at the youruo aside.


    Beside him, youruo''s face was also dignified. At the moment, he stared at the front and seemed to be thinking about something.


    Looking at his quiet face, Bai an doubted that the scene in front of him was what the other party had expected, so he deliberately pulled him over and broke through the immortal gate together.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid it''s impossible to pass from here just by relying on the combat power of youruo.


    Of course, although he thought so, he didn''t say much. He just stared at youruo silently. After a moment, he turned and continued to move forward.


    He stepped forward, and his blood was still as strong as before.


    Just around, more terrible enemies began to appear.


    That''s a statue.


    The statue of God is vast and mighty. Its body is tall, at least tens of thousands of feet. In the past, I don''t know how it exists. The brand left behind is extremely strong and solid. Bai''an feels headache for the strength of that body, so he has to use the ancient sword in his hand to move forward vertically and horizontally.


    The occurrence of this event exceeded his expectations and surprised him.


    You know, he didn''t want to use the ancient sword at first. He wanted to see how far he could go with his own ability.


    At first, he thought that even if he could not reach the end with his own ability, he would need to go to the end of this area to use the ancient sword.


    After all, as a God, he has this confidence.


    It was only this way that surprised him. The enemies he met from the beginning were never lower than the emperor, and the lowest level was the emperor.


    And the more backward, the more powerful the enemy will be.


    Bai''an deeply doubts that even the existence of the highest level of heaven will appear if he comes to the end.


    Therefore, without too much hesitation, he shot directly and made use of the power of the ancient sword.


    When the ancient sword was in hand, the situation became clear.


    Even though the power of those marks in front was so powerful, he was fearless, and his combat power rose directly to a level that ordinary people could not imagine.


    Boom!


    Bang!


    Bursts of gold and iron intertwined sounds skipped and sounded here.


    In a faint light, Bai an, holding an ancient sword, looked cold and solemn, and walked to the final core with youruo.


    Of course, this process is also particularly difficult. It is extremely difficult to kill no less than ten people along the road.


    It is not only difficult, but also makes people doubt life.


    At least Bai''an now has some doubts about what the existence of the heavenly level is here.


    He felt that if he only depended on himself, he might have been eliminated as early as the beginning. Even if he was not killed by those marks, he would be worn to death sooner or later.


    Behind him, his face was pale and sweating.


    Along the way, although Bai''an still made the strongest contribution, youruo was inevitably involved in the war.


    A branded beast lurked around and attacked her.


    At the moment when Bai''an had no time to take into account, you Ruo had to fight with the exotic animals formed by those marks and fight there.


    Fortunately, youruo''s own combat power is also excellent.


    She looks weak and seems to be just an ordinary girl, but her body is particularly strong. She is suspected to have practiced a holy method of body training, which surprised Bai''an.


    At the same time, her spirit is pure, and it is suspected that there is a mysterious force blessing in it, which makes her support all the way.


    The result surprised Bai an.


    Excluding the addition of the ancient sword to the combat power, Bai an was surprised to find that even if he was promoted more than a thousand years earlier than youruo, he seemed unable to win the other party steadily when it comes to combat power.


    If the two sides fight, it''s only 50-50 at most.


    Even if it is an ancient sword, the other party may not have no way to deal with it.


    After all, the other party''s ability is too strong to know the past and present and see all kinds of scenes in the future.


    Although this ability does not have enough combat power, it is really suitable to obtain good fortune.


    Among the creations acquired by the other party, there may not be no ability to resist the existence of ancient sword.


    Bai''an was suspicious, but the surface was not revealed. He continued to move forward, holding the ancient sword vertically and horizontally, and rushed forward.


    It took them two days and two nights to reach the last section of the road.


    In this process, they hardly stopped fighting. Every few steps they took would encounter a crisis, which can be described as extremely difficult.


    Of course, there are also new opportunities under this crisis.


    For example, some unique materials bred in the immortal gate, as well as some spiritual grass grown under the radiance of the immortal gate for a long time, are invaluable things.


    In addition, after the falling of the imprinted animals, the essence of it will melt into one and finally become a unique fairy crystal.


    These are excellent materials. They are extremely good and of outstanding value whether they are refined into magic weapons or used for other things.


    According to the agreement made by youruo and Bai''an in advance, these finally went into Bai''an''s pocket and belonged to him.


    Boom!


    Bursts of muffled noise came from the front, as if it were thunder.


    In front of the huge immortal gate, Bai an pushed forward with a sword, beat back a huge bull like a tall building, and cut his body in half.


    The vast Tao dissipated here, and then gradually began to burn, turning into layers of burning Dao fire, covering up the four places.


    In this endless fire, Bai''an''s face was cold and cold, and he was dressed in a white robe. He stepped forward and came to the end of this area.


    Tick


    The crisp sound of every drop sounded here. It was the sound of blood dripping and falling on the earth.


    From the beginning to here, Bai''an walked all the way. At the moment, his strength was exhausted, and even his body had cracked to the end.


    The youruo on one side was the same. His breath fell to the bottom of the valley, and his magic tools were basically broken. There was nothing left.


    But even so, their eyes were very bright, in which there was a divine light, looking forward.


    "This is the end."


    When I came here, you ruo''s face was pale. Now I looked at the open immortal gate in front of me and finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "OK."


    Bai an nodded, then raised his head and looked forward.


    In front of them, the huge immortal gate opened quietly, looking incomparably sacred and majestic. The Qi machine is unforgettable at first sight.


    Through that golden gate, it seems that you can see another huge and boundless world.


    The world evolved in the immortal gate, and the Tao flowed into bursts of light and rain, which filled the four directions and intoxicated people.


    Bai an looked at the scene displayed in the immortal gate with some appreciation, but he was extra vigilant in his heart.


    "Are you sure it''s over here?"


    He looked at the open fairy door in front of him, and couldn''t help but turn back to the faint if on the side.


    "To some extent, yes."


    You Ruo whispered and nodded in front of Bai an''s line of sight.


    "However, there is another problem."


    "What?"


    Bai an was stunned and subconsciously opened his mouth.


    This time, if you didn''t answer, you just moved forward silently and stretched out one hand.


    The slender white arm stretched out and went towards the open immortal door, but it seemed to be hindered by some kind of obstacles and could not really enter it.


    The appearance of this situation made Bai an frown.


    "Is this... Exclusion?"


    He felt the abnormal feeling in the immortal gate. After careful consideration, he said.


    "Good."


    Youruo nodded and said, "this is the exclusion from another big world..."


    "Enter another big world through the immortal gate. If you enter someone else''s house, what will you feel if it''s you?"


    "So it is."


    Bai an frowned and didn''t know what to say at the moment.


    Along the way, he thought he had overcome all the difficulties and would not encounter many problems.


    Unexpectedly, the previous checkpoints have been passed, but there are still obstacles here.

 Chapter 654

    Between nothingness, in front of the open immortal door, Bai an and youruo face each other. At the moment, they can''t help frowning.


    In front of them, the huge immortal door opened quietly, in which there was a faint flow of immortal light, like an endless Tao evolving into an illusory world.


    Even if he didn''t really enter it and just felt the charm, Bai''an could feel the holiness and Transcendence of the world.


    There is no doubt that the nature of that world must be very high, far beyond the world where he is.


    In such an environment, no wonder youruo wants to leave the world in front of her and enter that world.


    Standing in the same place, the idea flashed in his heart. The remaining light from the corner of his eyes brushed aside the youruo, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    Not far away, youruo stood there quietly at the moment, looking at the open world in the immortal gate in front, with a little confusion in his eyes, as if he thought of many things.


    Different from Bai an, youruo, who is the incarnation of Xianzhong, undoubtedly knows more about the world and more about the situation there.


    The reason why Xianmen is open in this world is not because Xianmen exists in this world.


    In fact, the immortal gate does exist, but it does not exist in this world, but in the world ahead.


    As for what is in front of us, it is only the projection of Xianmen, so we can''t fully grasp it with this inexplicable illusion.


    If you want to see the real immortal gate, you can only enter that world.


    In the world in front of us, the Heavenly God army is just a legend, and the earth God army already exists at the top.


    However, in the world ahead, this is not the case.


    The heavenly warrior is not a legend, but a real warrior.


    Not only the immortal gate, but also other celestial soldiers exist in that world.


    Including the fairy clock often seen in youruo''s dream, it also exists in that world.


    Thinking of this, her mood gradually changed and gradually became firm.


    "It seems that it''s time to say goodbye."


    Standing in place, her mood gradually calmed down. Then she looked at Bai an, smiled and said.


    "You..."


    Bai an looked at youruo and hesitated at this time.


    He has felt something.


    "There is only one way to enter that world."


    You Ruo opened his mouth quietly and told the way to enter the immortal gate: "that is to abandon his own Taoist foundation and leave only a pure yuan baby to enter it."


    "In this way, we can minimize the force of exclusion and successfully enter it under the extradition of the power of Xianmen without causing violent reactions."


    "Abandon Daoji and leave only a little Yuanying in it?"


    Listening to the quiet words, Bai an frowned and subconsciously felt that there were some problems.


    Abandon your own Taoist foundation and leave only a little Yuanying. This means that you should abandon all your current accomplishments and leave only a little pure origin to enter that world.


    The so-called Yuanying is the true spirit.


    This process is not tragic.


    For friars, the Taoist foundation is the foundation of practice. Abandoning the Taoist foundation means cutting off everything obtained since practice. At that time, all accomplishments will disappear and return to zero directly.


    Even if a little true spirit still exists, we can quickly resume cultivation by virtue of the essence of true spirit, but the difficulties are also great.


    "Is it worth it?"


    Looking at the youruo in front of him, he couldn''t help opening his mouth and said so.


    In front of you Ruo is already the respect of heaven. No matter where in heaven and earth, it is destined to be the top group of people.


    In front of the world, except for a few people, she is already a few people. If she is willing to create a new holy land, it is not impossible.


    Is it really worth having such a brilliant present and abandoning everything to start over in a world that knows nothing?


    With doubts in his mind, he couldn''t help asking.


    For his doubts, youruo just smiled.


    "Whether it''s worth it depends on who it is."


    She smiled and said, "maybe it''s not worth it for many people in the world."


    "But for me, it''s worth it."


    "That''s enough."


    Standing where she was, she whispered and said to Bai''an.


    Having said this, she paused and then continued: "I have a reason to go to that world."


    Bai''an was silent and some could not understand.


    Youruo didn''t say anything more, just smiled at Bai an, then turned around and walked silently in the direction of the immortal gate.


    The clear footsteps echoed here and sounded slowly.


    Every step, you ruo''s breath is changing. At the moment, it''s surging all over the body.


    At the moment in front of her, her whole body was changing and gradually evolved into another shape.


    The strong Dao fire burned up the originally strong Dao on her without leaving a trace.


    She walked into the immortal gate step by step, and the breath made Bai an feel frightened behind her.


    At the moment, you Ruo is absolutely terrible. Step by step, the breath of each step is very strong.


    This is in exchange for burning the Tao, even not only the Tao, but also its own source of life.


    Under Bai an''s gaze, the quiet appearance is aging at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    At first, she was a beautiful girl, but in the end, she has become an old woman. She is getting old, and she doesn''t look like she used to be.


    But the only same thing is that she still has a smile on her face, so warm and pure, and the determination in her eyes has not wavered at all.


    The price surprised Bai an.


    At this moment, youruo has burned out her own Tao foundation and life, leaving only the last point of true spiritual existence.


    Once she can''t cross the immortal gate in front of her, I''m afraid the final result is destined to dissipate without leaving a trace.


    Is it really worth it to change from a young and prosperous Tianzun to a strong man?


    Bai an hesitated and looked at the immortal gate in front of him. He didn''t know what to do.


    From the bottom of his heart, he is also willing to give up everything to fight for a better way.


    Just how the world behind Xianmen is, this is an unknown number.


    And he is far from the end in this world.


    It is not an easy decision to let him abandon everything and go to that world.


    So he hesitated and stood where he was now without action.


    In front of me, a large area of light and rain diffused and dissipated in all directions.


    Under Bai an''s gaze, the faint figure passed through the heavy immortal gate, and finally left under the endless brilliance of the immortal gate, completely disappeared.


    As time passed, the immortal gate itself was slowly closing.


    It''s almost time.


    The opening time of the immortal gate is not infinite. The time maintained when it is opened is very limited.


    Counting the time, it has been three or four days since the immortal gate was opened.


    The immortal gate is about to close again.


    "After a while, it will be completely closed......"


    Standing in place, Bai an looked at the fairy gate slowly closed in front of him and sighed deeply in his heart.


    At this moment, he has made a decision.


    After all, he could not leave everything behind and go to a completely unknown new world.


    In this world, he has his relatives and descendants, as well as his own tradition.


    This world has not limited his growth, and there is still a lot of room for growth.


    In this case, he did not make such a quiet decision.


    He made a decision silently. He sighed in his heart. Finally, he turned around and walked aside, ready to leave here.


    At this moment, there is still comfort in his heart


    Although he didn''t enter the immortal gate and really went to the so-called fairy world, the immediate harvest was also very good.


    On this trip to the immortal gate, he witnessed the immortal light outside the sky and the opening of the immortal gate. He was infected by the Tao rhyme and had many insights.


    In addition, the previous fierce fighting also gave him a great promotion.


    When he returns and closes again, his cultivation will be greatly improved.


    This is in cultivation.


    In other aspects, he also got a lot of secret treasure spirit grass, each of which makes the Tianzun friars jealous and want to compete for existence.


    With these things, this journey is not in vain.


    Thoughts flashed through his mind.


    Behind him, the immortal gate dissipated slowly and was about to close.


    The accident happened at this moment.


    Standing in place, Bai an''s face showed a little surprised.


    In his hand, the ancient sword he had held was shining.


    "What is this?"


    He looked at the ancient sword in his hand and saw the ancient sword blooming there. The explosion was immeasurable power.


    The mighty Tao is presented. At this moment, it is like a God only revived. There is a terrible power in the ancient sword, which appears at this moment.


    This is the spontaneous recovery of the ancient sword, which has become active at the moment.


    "Is it..."


    Looking at the ancient sword gradually recovering in front of Bai''an, an idea flashed in his heart at the moment.


    The next moment, in his hand, the ancient sword flew out directly and rushed towards the immortal gate.


    In an instant, a flower bloomed in the huge immortal gate, and some ripples spread out and covered in all directions, enveloping the vision in front of him.


    Then everything changed.


    Under Bai an''s gaze, the ancient sword went straight forward and rushed into the immortal gate. So far, it disappeared.


    Then, the smell of the ancient sword completely dissipated, together with the smell of the immortal gate.


    Baianton was stunned.


    Standing alone in place, he quietly watched the open immortal door disappear in front of him, which turned into a virtual shadow and dissipated. He didn''t know what language to describe his mood at the moment.


    "Have you left yet..."


    A moment later, the immortal gate disappeared.


    Bai an stood in place and silently recalled the appearance of Gu Jian just now. His heart was particularly complicated.


    In fact, from a very early time, he had a feeling in his heart.


    The ancient sword will not belong to him after all.


    In other words, the ancient sword will never belong to anyone.


    Unlike ordinary magic soldiers, Bai an can feel that the ancient sword has strong autonomy.


    Ordinary magic soldiers, once they have identified a master, will not leave easily until the master falls.


    But the ancient sword


    Bai an doesn''t know whether the ancient sword regards him as his own master.


    I don''t think so.


    For Bai an, the ancient sword is more like an elder''s mentality, just like looking at his own children


    In fact, Bai''an is the same. For the spirit of the ancient sword, he is more regarded as his elders than his own divine soldiers.


    Now, his elders have left and are going to find their own way.


    As a younger generation, how can Bai an refuse?


    Thinking of this, Bai an sighed softly, and the idea flashed at the moment.


    He thought of all this for a moment, and he was finally relieved. Then he took one step, directly left the space in front of him and returned to the glacier outside.


    In Xianmen, the ancient sword is still in a special state.


    Chaotic nothingness, surrounded by bursts of light and rain, pervades here.


    Chen Heng is among them, quietly feeling the baptism of these light and rain.


    Many light and rain in front of us are transformed by the Tao escaping from the immortal gate, which is part of the power.


    Therefore, these light and rain also bring a trace of the characteristics of Xianmen, which is particularly special.


    Standing there, Chen Heng felt the light and rain around him, and then tried to capture them and introduce them into his body.


    Rowing


    A crisp sound came out.


    A fairy light was drawn by Chen Heng, directly integrated into his body and turned into a clear symbol on his sword.


    The symbol is clear and integrated with Chen Heng''s own Tao, which is very natural.


    However, through his keen sense, Chen Heng can still feel his own changes.


    After the immortal light entered his body, Chen Heng felt as if he had ushered in a transformation and was about to sublimate.


    That feeling is very unique. It seems that Chen Heng is going to become an immortal, which makes him feel very comfortable now.


    The effect is also amazing.


    Even with Chen Heng''s profound accumulation, he is now comparable to the eighth level true spirit. After absorbing those immortal lights, he also has the feeling that he is about to change and has an inexplicable influence.


    "It works."


    Feeling his own changes, Chen Heng turned around and looked at the wandering immortal lights everywhere. He couldn''t help but flash the idea.


    According to the previous youruo statement, if Bai an''s heaven and earth wants to enter the immortal gate, he must cut off all his Tao, leaving only a little pure true spirit to enter it and enter another world through the baptism of the power of the immortal gate.


    Before entering the immortal gate, Chen Heng had made such preparations.


    Anyway, it''s nothing for him to cut off Daoji, but it''s just a thing to do again.


    For Chen Heng, the coordinates of the other big world are much more important than this.


    However, after really entering it, Chen Heng found that the situation seemed a little different.

 Chapter 655

    Chen Heng precipitates in the immortal gate and absorbs the scattered immortal light to enhance himself.


    This is a very slow process. Although there are many immortal lights around, it is difficult to capture them and requires a lot of patience.


    But every time he catches a fairy light, Chen Heng''s body is more extraordinary, stained with a trace of the smell of the fairy gate, and seems to become more extraordinary and moving.


    The pattern on the body of the sword is faint. At this time, it seems to live and show its vastness. The breath is like a new time, immeasurable and unimaginable.


    Qiang!


    Just like the collision caused by the interweaving of gold and iron, at some unknown moment, the ancient sword ran through the immortal gate and hit other objects.


    The collision between the two is amazing. The sound is very grand and moving.


    "Huh?"


    Chen Heng woke up from his enlightenment and looked forward with some surprise.


    He doesn''t know how many years have passed in this immortal gate.


    Time is leisurely and goes by, and every immortal light is captured by him, but he still exists in it and is still changing.


    But in the past, there was nothing in the immortal gate and nothing was touched.


    What happened this time?


    Chen Heng flashed all kinds of thoughts in his heart and slowly looked up.


    What you can see is an object like a jade seal.


    It settles quietly in the immortal gate. It is very common and ordinary. It seems to be carved from ordinary jade, but it is incomplete.


    Through the intact part, a fairy word can be vaguely seen.


    "Fairy?"


    Chen Heng frowned and wondered.


    He did not regard it as an ordinary artifact, because it was impossible in the immortal gate.


    Located in the immortal gate, the immortal light flows around. Even the God of gold and iron will soon smile and be decomposed into a pile of primitive runes, let alone such a jade seal.


    Moreover, Chen Heng''s own material is unparalleled in the world. If the jade seal is really a mortal thing, it will be destroyed at the moment of being hit, how can it still exist?


    Most of this has an unpredictable origin.


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, took it down and prepared to study it again when he left in the future.


    Otherwise, what can be said is that what can appear in the immortal gate must not be ordinary, and it is worth spending time studying.


    Then he moved on and looked around.


    This is subconscious behavior.


    In this immortal gate, Chen Heng was looking for the trace of Tao from the beginning of entering, or the woman who had been put into the immortal gate and had disappeared.


    But in the end, I got nothing.


    Whether it''s the woman youruo who invested in the immortal gate or anything else, it hasn''t appeared here.


    It''s too big here. The internal space is like the world unfolding, vast and engulfing the sky.


    Chen Heng is in it. All means are suppressed. He can only rely on his own exploration. The process is too difficult.


    Even if it took so long, nothing could be found.


    Chen Heng wondered whether this Xianmen space must have flesh and blood to complete the leap and really cross the past?


    Otherwise, it''s unreasonable that he would encounter such a big obstacle and have been here for many years.


    This is him. If someone else comes, I''m afraid the oil will run out and the lamp will die here.


    Because there is no vitality to supplement here, and all their magical powers will be suppressed. If another person came here, he would have died long ago.


    "Understand the immortal light, transform yourself, understand a trace of the profound meaning of the immortal gate, and maybe you can go out?"


    Chen Heng continues to understand the Tao, understands the immortal light here, and tries to understand the profound meaning of the immortal gate.


    He believes that the immortal gate may have a special mechanism that is only effective for flesh and blood life.


    As a weapon, he must find another way to leave, or he will be trapped here sooner or later.


    For Chen Heng, this does not have much impact, but it contradicts his previous ideas.


    Therefore, he is still working hard, and the whole sword body is shining.


    In the following decades, he almost frenziedly plundered the immortal light, obtained the creation, understood the Tao, and wanted to melt it into his own body to understand the Tao.


    An amazing scene came into being. In this area, a ray of light completely covered Chen Heng, just like a furnace of light, burning at the moment.


    The light is turned into fuel, and the Tao is the reward. Chen Heng''s body is constantly calcined to remove impurities, leaving only the most essential part.


    This is a painful process.


    From the beginning, Chen Heng only felt that his true spirit was about to break open. The original flawless power of the true spirit began to crack, and there was a trend that it was about to collapse.


    This is a very terrible thing.


    The true spirit is not only the derivation and sublimation of the origin, but also the foundation. Once it collapses, it almost means falling, and it needs to take huge risks.


    Not to mention Chen Heng''s cultivation, his true spirit is tempered. Ordinary strength can''t shake his true spirit at all, but it is almost disintegrating at the moment.


    Chen Hengke made his impulse to stop immediately, suppressed it with a secret method, attracted the four immortal lights and continued to calcine.


    The immortal light overlaps again and fills the air at the moment. It seems like a new immortal light world. The Tao is like stars and extremely bright. It seems to open up a new world again.


    Chen Heng is located in the center of the world, so he quietly transformed and completed this honing with the help of Xianmen.


    This is very important to him.


    After all, at his level, it''s very difficult for Zhenling to experience this degree of transformation again.


    There are few things in this world that can threaten it, let alone sharpen it.


    Those immortal lights are burning. In the process of burning, the Tao belonging to the immortal gate is constantly pouring in and swallowed up by a pure true spirit.


    That''s the Tao principle of Xianmen. It''s so integrated into Chen Heng''s body that his true spirit is shining and has a trend of sublimation.


    Vaguely, Chen Heng seemed to see a further direction. Zhenling changed and opened the way for him.


    At the same time, his actions integrated the Taoist principles of the immortal gate, and finally transformed his body, on which a wisp of immortal light spontaneously generated.


    The immortal light is fragile, like a baby rising, but it has the same characteristics as the immortal gate. It is very pure and special, which seems to be pregnant with the hope of rebirth.


    The birth of this ray of fairy light also means that Chen Heng''s transformation has been successful.


    Boom!


    Inside Xianmen, a big earthquake broke out.


    Chen Heng showed his divine skill and burst out a vast light.


    He protected that wisp of fairy light, and then continued to breed in the following decades. With the help of the external environment, he grew and increased the energy of that wisp of fairy light.


    In this way, the immortal light grew stronger and stronger. At the beginning, the spark gradually degenerated. Finally, it could shine on Chen Heng''s whole sword body and cover it.


    "Finally..."


    There was joy and insight in his heart.


    Understanding the immortal gate principle, he conceived and gave birth to immortal light. In this world, he has taken a very key step, and it is likely that he has opened up a further channel, so as to lay a road for the future.


    This harvest had never been thought of before, which surprised Chen Heng.


    When you think about it, it seems true.


    After all, it is within the immortal gate, but it is an internal existence with an essence comparable to an artifact. No matter how good it is, it is not surprising.


    The more backward the practice, the greater the gap.


    At Chen Heng''s current level, the gap between him and Xianmen is huge.


    Everything here is a great creation for him.


    But good luck or anything else.


    At this moment, Chen Heng''s only goal is to leave here and go to the heaven and earth that is called the fairyland.


    There, he will make a new journey and have a new opportunity.


    In this way, decades passed in an instant.


    Chen Heng is located here. He has changed for decades.


    At ordinary times, he tempered himself with immortal light. He had reached a certain limit and could not continue.


    Because he can feel that his true spirit and body have reached the limit, and he can''t move forward at this time.


    If you want to go further, you can only make the ultimate transformation.


    And this can only be done in a complete world.


    Although the Xianmen world in front of us is huge and boundless, the magic opportunity is not complete and incomplete, which is not suitable for such an impact.


    If we rush through the Customs by force, I''m afraid the final outcome will be very bad.


    Chen Heng had a premonition of this, so he stopped training in the last decade and turned his attention to the exploration of the world.


    After years of exploration, he has some ideas about how to leave here.


    Between nothingness, a magic sword is displayed, and the immortal light on it blooms faintly, bright and amazing.


    At this moment, the divine sword shines, and the Tao patterns on it emerge layer by layer, covering this void space, like tiny stars, across the heaven and earth, suppressing the nothingness in all directions.


    Over the years, with Chen Heng constantly absorbing immortal light, his own essence has been very close to the power in the immortal gate.


    The resistance inside Xianmen is getting smaller and smaller for him, which is no longer a problem.


    He was finally able to make some real moves.


    Qiang!


    A crash of gold and iron passed from here.


    Between the nothingness, a divine sword cut across the nothingness, and cut a new channel in the nothingness.


    Boom!


    The whole Xianmen world is shaking.


    Chen Heng can keenly feel that the power of the four worlds is being mobilized.


    The world is instinctively fighting back, trying to suppress the riots here.


    Chen Henghua solved this force.


    This is achieved by virtue of his understanding of the principles of Xianmen, resonating with his assimilation with the breath of Xianmen, and dissolving these turbulence in an alternative way.


    Otherwise, if he is forced to do so, even if he is ten times stronger, he will be suppressed sooner or later even if he has been promoted to the Ninth level.


    Even in the immediate situation, he can''t support it for too long and will be suppressed sooner or later.


    So his time is very precious. He must get out before he can''t support himself, otherwise he will have problems sooner or later.


    In front of him, the divine sword continued to chop and move forward along a certain connection, forcibly opening up a new channel.


    Close, close!


    Over time, Chen Heng can clearly feel that the world is closer to himself.


    I don''t know when the world in front of me has changed. Dense silk threads are intertwined and interwoven into a huge network here.


    There are stars, shining brilliance, especially bright and brilliant.


    These are the worlds connected by Xianmen. There are many.


    However, there is only one really located in the center, which is also the one that Chen Heng pays most attention to.


    He stared at the world, looked far away, his body shook constantly, and erupted a terrorist force enough to destroy the stars.


    Finally, the road was opened by him.


    The repulsive force of Xianmen reached its maximum at this moment and came to Chen Heng.


    "After the ninth order, should we evolve the world by ourselves and really reach the general volume of the world?"


    While being squeezed by the power of Xianmen, Chen Heng was still thinking.


    It is a very rare experience for him to really feel the power of Xianmen. He can feel the great power at that level closely, so as to sort out a direction for his future promotion.


    In Chen Heng''s feeling, Xianmen seems to be like a real world, in which there are many laws of evolution, but it is far from complete. It is a incomplete world.


    But this is also a real world, not those little secret places that look more perfect, comparable to the real world.


    This is a difference in bit lattice.


    Therefore, Chen Heng thought that this might be the road after the ninth order.


    Of course, different worlds may have different ways of promotion, and Xianmen is not a real creature. It may be a little surprised.


    However, according to Chen Heng''s feeling, although the systems of different worlds are different, the end points are basically the same.


    For example, the fourth order of the world of gods and the incarnation of the world need to awaken the true spirit. For example, the seven ring level and the God of the world must be in contact with the evolution of law and potential


    I think it''s the same above the Ninth level


    ............


    Thoughts crossed my mind.


    Unconsciously, there was a light ahead.


    Chen Heng looked up, the isolation in front disappeared, and a new big world had been exposed.


    It was a brand-new world, full-bodied vitality was erupting, and the power of vast laws was intertwined and densely woven into a large network, which was particularly conspicuous.


    This is the end point, which is also the one Chen Heng is going to.


    It seems that despite some obstacles on the way, Chen Heng succeeded and really opened a way.


    "Maybe..."


    Before leaving, an idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    Then, his true spirit flowed and left a mark of his own inside the Xianmen world. Finally, he rushed forward along the torrent.


    Bang!


    A clear sound passed, and the isolation between the Xianmen world and that world was broken, revealing a route.


    Chen Heng''s body rushed directly into it, poured into it along the flood, and really entered the world.


    Of course, not only did he enter the world with him, but also a large number of immortal lights pulled by his breath.


    Fairy light turns into raindrops, dripping like rain and falling in front.

 Chapter 656

    The immortal light falls, turns into drops of light and rain, and tilts to the front.


    Chen Heng mixed in, and he seemed to incarnate into a light rain, bright and dazzling.


    So he fell into the world.


    In a trance, a new world opened to him.


    Boom!


    The radiance is bright, and the Tao is intertwined into a piece in mid air, turning into inexplicable lines.


    In this regard, Chen Heng observed silently, showed Shenhua in his eyes and deduced silently.


    Compared with the previous heaven and earth, this heaven and earth is indeed more extraordinary, and the Tao in it is much more complex and mysterious.


    Even the upper limit of accommodation should be higher.


    If the existence of the nine order in the previous world is the limit, then in this new world, we can carry a higher level of character.


    Above the ninth order.


    The existence of celestial soldiers such as Xianmen is the best evidence.


    After all, even the noumenon of these Heavenly God soldiers can accommodate, and naturally can accommodate the corresponding strong.


    There''s nothing wrong with this trip.


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, and then he turned himself into streamer and rushed directly into it.


    Driven by the power of Xianmen, he really entered the world, was accepted by the power of the world and became a part of it.


    The gloomy darkness shrouded everything and covered Chen Heng''s vision, so that he could no longer continue to look at the scene ahead and see everything around him.


    This is a process of being accepted and digested by the world. He can''t see other scenery in the whole process, but can only vaguely feel his own existence.


    After a while, even the concept of self existence is a little vague.


    Chen Heng silently closed his eyes and simply went directly into a deep sleep state, so he fell into silence.


    Boom!


    Ahead, a clear sound came.


    Then Chen Heng lost all consciousness and entered the world.


    Light and rain flow. In the world under your feet, a spectacle is unfolding.


    The immortal light flows up the sky, falling like meteors, turning into bright immortal light and spreading to the whole world.


    This is the immortal light flowing from the Xianmen world. It''s particularly amazing that it spreads out at the moment.


    For many monks in the world, this ray of fairy light is also extremely precious. If you can get it and integrate it into the weapon, you can improve the quality of the weapon. It is a good fortune.


    If you put it in the previous heaven and earth, it is the so-called immortal light outside the sky. Even the friars at the level of Tianzun will be shocked and attracted.


    Chen Heng mixed in and fell into the world together.


    But this time, he did not choose to remain silent, but timely separated a wisp of true spirit and came to the world.


    In the previous world, as an instrument spirit, he has reached the extreme.


    At the moment, he is only one step away from the ninth step.


    It doesn''t make much sense to continue to temper on this road.


    In that case, it''s better to evolve into adults, experience the system of the world from the perspective of monks, and go all the way to the peak level.


    In this case, the effect is far better than just one way.


    Holding this idea, a wisp of true spirit differentiated, was born in the distance, and fell here.


    Then, time gradually flows and slowly fades away.


    This time, Chen Heng''s body fell on a barren land with the fairy light flow and was deeply buried in it. It was not found like the previous one.


    He was so quiet in it, absorbing the external rules and essence, slowly recovering himself.


    As for the true spirit that Chen Heng deliberately differentiated, it was also deliberately promoted by Chen Heng to turn into a baby.


    A new story is about to begin.


    ..............


    One night, in an ordinary village, a baby boy was born and came to the world.


    Compared with ordinary babies, this baby boy looks very special. He not only looks crystal clear and lovely, but also has no wrinkled and shriveled skin of the newborn baby. Instead, he looks very round and full.


    Even ordinary people can see its extraordinary.


    This is even more true in the eyes of monks.


    When the baby was born, the vitality within a thousand miles was pulled by him, guided by the dark, and directly poured into his body, which turned into the purest vitality to nourish the baby''s body.


    This vision can be clearly sensed by any monk, so it quickly attracted a large number of people to this place.


    "Is this it?"


    An old man came here first and looked at the village in front of him.


    He looks very old. He is wearing a robe and his hair is gray. He looks at least 80 or 90 years old.


    This is a baby friar who has come to the end of his life. At this moment, his life is about to run out, and he will be seated for more than 100 years at most.


    Recently, there was an explosion of celestial immortal light here. He came here to understand and try to find some good fortune to prolong his life, but he didn''t want to see the vision in front of him.


    He followed the trace all the way. He looked forward, and there was a divine light in his eyes.


    Runes emerge from the village in front. It is obviously just the most ordinary mortal village. At the moment, it is inexplicably filled with a aura. More vaguely, there is purple Qi across a hundred miles, entrenched like a green dragon.


    Aura is powerful!


    Such visions are almost shocking. Even strong people like the old people feel stunned and subconsciously move forward.


    Finally, he saw the Lord and the born child.


    At a glance, he was stunned.


    "Talent shows, aura is pressing..."


    Standing where he was, he muttered to himself. At the moment, he looked at the baby just born in front of him. The expression on his face could no longer be maintained: "what kind of fairy fetus is this?"


    At this moment, he was very excited.


    Just born, he triggered such a vision and let the aura come. These talents can already be called immortal fetus, which is much better than all kinds of Tianjiao in the secular world.


    More importantly, there is a innate spiritual essence in the baby. If it can be absorbed, I''m afraid it will be easy to prolong his life for thousands of years.


    Thinking of this, the old man''s face hesitated.


    His present life is running out.


    Within a hundred years, if he can''t find anything to prolong his life, he will certainly sit down.


    And the opportunity to prolong life is at hand.


    As long as he can be cruel


    However, if such a fairy fetus absorbs the essence of the spirit in its body, it will basically be abolished. After that, it will disappear from all people, and it is impossible to maintain this innate aura.


    This is to abolish a fairy fetus that is expected to become a Tao in the future.


    One side is itself, the other is the immortal fetus of the future


    The choice is really tangled.


    But in the end, the old man sighed and relieved of the entanglement in his heart.


    "I want to take this child as my disciple. I wonder if you will?"


    Before the baby''s parents, the old man smiled, showed his means and superficial identity in front of them, and then said his purpose.


    In front of him, the baby''s parents immediately knelt down.


    In this world, the status of monks is very high. Facing the old man''s request for admission, they dare not refuse. Although they are reluctant, they still agree.


    Finally, the old man baptized the baby''s parents, took care of them in person, and then left a lot of property before turning away.


    Holding the baby, he quickly left the village and went out.


    After leaving the village, the old man was not far away.


    He is very old and has no school. He is only a casual practice and doesn''t care about his foothold. Therefore, he simply stays here and stays here.


    The spiritual civilization in this world is indeed very prosperous, far more than the previous world.


    But this place is desolate, and a baby friar is already a very strong figure.


    The old man stayed here. In order to facilitate his practice and take care of the baby, he created a small sect and passed on his knowledge.


    In this way, over the past few years, this small sect called Yueming sect has gradually developed and actually took root in this area.


    Even according to the current situation, if there is enough time, it can develop well here, and it may not be able to become a bully in this area in the future.


    However, the old man is not interested in this.


    After taking root here, all his thoughts were focused on teaching his children.


    The child he brought back at the beginning was named Yuehua by him. His expectation can be seen from his surname.


    As for the old man himself, he was honored as Yueming immortal by nearby forces, and he was one of the few real people in the neighborhood.


    The so-called real person is the title of infant friar in this world.


    For these false names, Yueming immortal obviously doesn''t care.


    He founded Yueming sect just for his own convenience.


    After all, although his strength is strong, he can''t waste too much time on some chores. He always needs others to help deal with them.


    This is the reason why he founded Yueming sect.


    As for the development of Yue Ming Zong, he himself did not care.


    As for the child named Yuehua, it is naturally the child differentiated from a little true spirit of Chen Heng.


    For this true spirit, Chen Heng was not at will, but made a lot of efforts.


    Before differentiation, Chen Heng engraved all the Tao he learned from Xianmen on him, and instilled his pure origin into it, creating his unique conditions.


    An existence with strength up to eight levels instills the origin, in which the nature can be imagined.


    The immortal fetus, which was born long ago, has basically locked in the basic achievements in the future, and will be at least above level 7.


    Just because of the changes in the Xianmen and Chen Heng''s own ideas, he didn''t want to interfere too much in the early stage and wanted to let him embark on a relatively independent road, so he took the initiative to seal his own memory.


    Unless it comes to the most critical moment, the information about Chen Heng''s Noumenon will never appear, so as not to interfere with his practice.


    When Yuehua was five years old, he began to be formally taught by Yueming immortal, and then began to show his amazing talent.


    His talent is very strong. Just after practicing, he guided the vitality between heaven and earth, and almost drained the vitality around Yueming sect.


    Just overnight, he completely embarked on the road. His talent can make countless Tianjiao feel desperate.


    The subsequent practice was out of control.


    After only half a year, he went through gas refining and tried to build a foundation.


    Two years later, the foundation was successfully built and the spirit was officially transformed.


    By the time he was ten years old, he had begun to break pills and really promoted to this level.


    The speed of practice almost shocked countless people.


    Even if it is Yueming immortal, the teacher should be silent. Some can''t imagine this speed.


    If we continue to practice at this speed, Yuehua will soon reach his current level. It is not impossible to promote Huaying at the age of 15.


    Moreover, the speed of cultivation is deliberately slowed down. Instead of deliberately pursuing speed, it is deliberately polished at every level to create the most solid foundation.


    But even so, he was promoted to this level at this age and achieved achievements that countless people in the past could not imagine.


    When Yuehua was 15 years old, he directly crossed the border and was promoted to a baby, just as real Yueming expected.


    On the day of promotion, the aura of the whole Yueming sect was rioting, and a huge thunderstorm fell from the sky, so that everyone in the Quartet could see it clearly.


    Yuehua is located in it and crosses the robbery in it. That style is looked at by all people.


    At this stage, even if Yueming immortal wants to cover up, he can''t continue to press things down.


    On that day, Yuehua was successfully robbed and promoted to Huaying in full view of the public.


    A 15-year-old baby.


    Everyone couldn''t believe the news.


    Even if it is Yueming himself, he is a little silent in the face of this fact and doesn''t know what to say.


    At the beginning, he was worried that his longevity was insufficient and he could not train Yuehua and teach him carefully before sitting down.


    But now it seems that this worry is completely unnecessary.


    From the beginning to now, only 15 years have passed. Yuehua has been promoted to Huaying and has made the same achievements as him.


    Counting the time, he still has a full hundred years to live.


    If it goes on like this, I''m afraid he can witness quite a scene before he falls.


    No, if it continues like this, he may not continue to fall in a hundred years.


    Because with the improvement of Yuehua''s cultivation, his means are also changing.


    Now, Yuehua''s Shouyuan is close to being consumed, and there is no other way.


    However, at a higher level, it is uncertain whether there are any ways and means to keep him alive.


    These are very possible things.


    However, compared with this, immortal Yueming is more curious and wants to know what step Yuehua can take and how far it can go.


    Out of this curiosity and expectation, in the next few days, he continued to teach Yuehua and pave the way for its future.


    Of course, by this time, in fact, he can''t teach anything. He can only reluctantly give guidance on some experience.

 Chapter 657

    Yue Hua began to practice when he was five years old. At the age of 15, he was promoted to become a child and become a real person.


    There is no doubt that this is an unprecedented amazing achievement, which is enough to frighten all directions and make countless monks feel incredible.


    Although the world is suitable for practice and there are many powerful monks, even so, Huaying is the backbone and can be called a overlord.


    Otherwise, immortal Yueming could not have received such courtesy here.


    Now, it takes only 15 years for a teenager to reach this level.


    This really makes people don''t know what to say.


    It can only be said that the gap between people is indeed huge.


    Let alone others, even if it is Yuehua''s master, Yueming immortal himself can only sigh and lament that there are talents from generation to generation.


    At the same time, he also felt great pressure.


    Because at the infant level, strictly speaking, he can no longer teach Yuehua anything.


    Because at this level, although Yuehua''s age is terrible, the accumulation is very strong, which is much more terrible than ordinary people think.


    In this case, even if Immortal Yueming wants to teach in practice, there is no good way.


    Therefore, in this year, he changed his plan and did not continue to teach practice, but instead taught magic and Taoism.


    After all, although cultivation is important, it is the foundation of friars, but magic is also important.


    If a friar only has accomplishments and cannot protect the Dharma, the result will not be very good.


    It''s OK on weekdays, but once you fight with others, you will be in danger immediately.


    Therefore, after Yuehua was promoted to become a baby, Yueming began to teach his skills to sharpen his body and true spirit, so as to lay a good foundation for further development.


    In this regard, Yuehua also showed a surprising side.


    Immortal Yueming was pleasantly surprised to find that Yuehua''s own talent for martial arts is also excellent. He not only has excellent affinity for many martial arts, but also is different from ordinary people in the sword technique, which is like a congenital sword body.


    Not only has he such an advantage in practice, but also his talent for magic is so terrible.


    Such a talent is not lost to a fairy fetus.


    After that, Yueming immortal tried to bring some weapons that gave birth to the sword spirit, and wanted to try Yuehua''s ability in this regard.


    Sure enough, in this regard, Yuehua once again showed its excellent talent.


    He went all the way forward, whether it was a spiritual weapon or a real magic weapon, he surrendered to Yuehua and took the initiative to use it. There was no rejection at all.


    This once again shocked countless people.


    Divine soldiers have spirits and have their own consciousness, which everyone knows.


    Not to mention others, even if it is Yueming himself, it is not so easy to subdue a divine soldier. It takes a long time and effort to slowly obtain the recognition and recognition of the divine soldier.


    How could it be as easy as Yuehua?


    Yuehua''s situation is so exaggerated that even Yueming immortal doesn''t know how to evaluate it.


    However, fortunately, in these years, Yueming has already adapted to Yuehua''s exaggerated performance. Even if he sees such a scene at the moment, he won''t feel anything strange. He just sighed for a while and didn''t say much.


    But others don''t have such a good concentration.


    Over the years, various news about Yuehua has spread, and I don''t know how many people have been thrilled.


    Here, in this area, the legend of Yuehua has been spread and spread to very distant places.


    Even now, occasionally someone will come to visit and want to challenge.


    It was the young Tianjiao who came from afar. They didn''t want to believe that there would be such a person in the world, so they came to the Yueming sect one by one.


    Some of these Tianjiao are from casual cultivation, while others are born in famous schools. They have extraordinary talents and are extremely outstanding.


    In the past crowd, as long as they appear, they are the absolute core and will be watched by everyone.


    However, in this case, in front of Yuehua, what they can taste is endless frustration.


    "How is it possible..."


    Before a mountain peak, the young man was stunned and looked at the figure in front. His face was full of disbelief.


    Opposite him, a teenager was standing there, attracting everyone''s attention.


    The young man is handsome and tall, just like a son of God. Every inch of skin and texture shows a sense of beauty. There is a natural aura, which easily attracts the attention of everyone in the four directions.


    At this moment, with a faint smile on his face, he looked at the young man in front of him and whispered, "I accept..."


    As the young man''s words fell, the young man''s face immediately declined.


    He looked at the boy in front of him, opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything. He just smiled bitterly and immediately turned and left.


    After he left, the people around him dared to make a sound, looked forward with awe, and fell on the young man.


    Just now, Yuehua had a fight with the young man. Both sides turned their babies into accomplishments. However, in less than ten moves, the young man had already lost and could not compete with Yuehua at all.


    Even after ten moves, Yuehua easily disassembled each other''s moves and showed them, impressively realizing each other''s unique skills in a short time.


    Such incredible talents and savvy are enough to make everyone marvel at it. They don''t know what to say.


    "Don''t lose, elder martial brother Yue..."


    In the four directions, everyone sighed: "it''s getting stronger and stronger......"


    "Only half a year, it has reached this level......"


    They sighed and felt inferior.


    From the age of five to now, Yuehua has been practicing in Yueming sect and accepted the challenge of four friars, which is half a year.


    Within six months, people can clearly feel the progress of Yuehua.


    At the beginning, Yuehua had a hard time dealing with those monks and was a little slow in fighting.


    But as time went by, he made progress faster and faster, as if there were no boundaries at all.


    It took less than half a year to solve the opponent easily from the initial slowness to now.


    Such amazing progress is really unimaginable to ordinary people.


    People watched the process, and their eyes to Yuehua became more and more awed.


    In the distance, real Yueming was watching there. At the moment, looking at Yuehua''s figure, his face couldn''t help showing a little smile.


    "How do you feel?"


    He looked at the boy in front of him and asked.


    "Stronger than the previous challenger."


    Yue Hua''s face was serious, so he said, "this elder martial brother''s sword is sharp. In terms of combat power, he should be above the previous elder martial brothers."


    "It''s just that he''s still too anxious. If he''s not so anxious, he won''t lose so fast. I want to win at least 20 moves."


    Standing where he was, he looked at Yueming in front of him and then said seriously.


    Listening to Yuehua''s words, Yueming couldn''t help laughing. He didn''t know what to say.


    He saw the young man''s sword just now.


    Even from his flash, the opponent''s sword technique is extremely sharp. I dare not say that there is no enemy at the level of infanticide, but it is also superior. Few people in the younger generation can match it.


    After all, it is extremely difficult to cultivate to the level of infanticide within the age of 100, let alone master such a method of attack while promoting infanticide.


    Immortal Yueming boasted that even if he fought with the young friar himself, the odds of victory would be about 70%. Moreover, it is far from being as easy as Yuehua. It will certainly cost his mind to win.


    In fact, to some extent, Yuehua not only caught up with him in cultivation, but also in combat power.


    Thinking of this, immortal Yueming sighed and finally said, "now, I have nothing to teach you......"


    "Master, I''m humble."


    In front of him, Yuehua smiled. The smile was still so pure and natural: "I still have a lot to learn from master."


    "I''m not modest."


    Immortal Yueming shook his head and showed a wry smile on his face: "master, how much ability I have, you know very well if you want to come."


    "As early as half a year ago, you had learned to master most of my things."


    "I have nothing to teach you."


    "Master..."


    Yuehua opened his mouth and was about to say something, but was interrupted by the next action of real Yueming.


    "All right."


    Yueming smiled and reached out to touch Yuehua''s head: "we don''t need those polite words between teachers and disciples. Just say something directly. There''s no need to hide anything."


    "In the past six months, master also entrusted some past acquaintances to find some relationships."


    He opened his mouth quietly and said seriously, "Hua''er, your talent is the strongest I have ever seen. If you continue to stay here, you are destined to waste your skills."


    "If you want to really play, go back to those holy places."


    Although immortal Yueming is a baby, in others'' opinion, cultivation is already very good, but in fact, that''s it.


    After all, he himself is only a casual practice. Being able to practice to this level is already a good result of both talent and opportunity.


    All his own inheritance was only obtained in an unknown cave that year. When he reached the level of infant transformation, he had turned upside down.


    It is impossible to think further.


    In this regard, Yueming immortal himself doesn''t care, but he doesn''t want to wronged Yuehua.


    After all, Yuehua is different from him.


    The talent of Yueming immortal is only so, which can only support him to this step, but Yuehua is far from the limit, and there are infinite possibilities.

 Chapter 658

    Standing in the same place, looking at Yuehua in front of him, Yueming was filled with emotion.


    At this time, he seemed to think of the original time.


    At the beginning, he saw Yue Hua in the mountain village and accepted him as a disciple.


    Now think about it, this is probably the wisest choice he has ever made in his life.


    Now in the twinkling of an eye, the original child has grown up and has grown up all the way to what it is now.


    It''s time for him to let go.


    Thinking of this, he meditated for a moment, and then continued to speak: "I have an old relationship with an elder of haohuazong and have had communication."


    "Now, you can''t learn anything from me. You just join Haohua sect."


    He whispered out his decision.


    In these six months, Yueming immortal didn''t do anything.


    Through his own channels, he contacted and communicated with those big sects he had known in the past.


    The reason for this is naturally to let Yuehua practice among those sects.


    After all, at his current level, it is impossible to teach Yuehua.


    It is not his unwillingness, but the limitation of strength.


    "Although haohuazong was not a top holy land, there was also Tianzun, which was one of the top inheritance at that time."


    Looking at Yuehua in front of him, Yueming smiled on his face, and then whispered to tell him the origin of haohuazong.


    In this world, there are various holy places handed down, most of which are also related to the legendary immortal gods. Just like the legendary Heavenly God soldiers, they are first-class weapons that can be used by immortal gods.


    Haohuazong is not the most powerful among the many holy places, but it is also quite strong. Among them, there are not only the suppression of heaven, but also the inheritance left by the legendary immortal gods. It is already very good among many holy places.


    The inheritance in such holy places is just right for Tianjiao such as Yuehua, who can go all the way to a very far position.


    Immortal Yueming believes that with Yuehua''s talent, even if he goes to the legendary holy land, he will never lose the people, but will shine.


    "Master..."


    In the face of the explanation of immortal Yueming, Yuehua was silent first. It took a long time to get back to his mind and nodded heavily: "thank you for your trouble."


    "I will certainly live up to your old man''s expectations and will stand out."


    "At that time, the disciple will bring back the elixir to prolong your life."


    Standing in place, Yuehua''s face was very serious. At the moment, he looked at the old man in front of him and said so.


    "You don''t have to insist on the elixir. You just have to take care of yourself."


    Looking at the serious and sincere Yuehua and Yueming in front of him, the immortal was a little relieved and whispered, "as for the others, it''s good to follow the fate. There''s no need to force anything."


    He didn''t care about Yue Hua''s words, but he was also pleased.


    In this world, a talent so outstanding that it can be called the talent of immortals is extremely rare. It can be said that it is difficult to find in the world.


    What is more rare is that the child is young and has excellent cultivation. His talent is so amazing, but his temperament is particularly quiet and calm. He has no spirit and arrogance like other Tianjiao.


    Some disciples are like this. Immortal Yueming feels that he has no regrets even if he falls in the past.


    Anyway, according to the current trend, even if he falls in the past, most of the future history books will record his name.


    Just because he taught a disciple with the talent of immortals and gods.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help smiling. Then he took Yuehua and walked towards it.


    After a period of time, accompanied by real Yue Ming, Yue Hua officially left the area and slowly moved in the direction of Haohua Zong.


    Along the way, he imitated those who challenged him in the past, and constantly challenged those who had become famous, arrogant and strong, so as to hone his Taoism.


    To some extent, this is not only a process of honing itself, but also a process of fame.


    Yuehua is famous in the area where Yueming sect is located. As long as he is a monk, not many people don''t know him.


    But in other places, not many people know his reputation.


    The fastest way to make a reputation is just a few.


    It is undoubtedly an excellent way to defeat other arrogant and strong people and step on these arrogant and strong people all the way.


    This is also the suggestion of real Yueming.


    After all, he walked out of the wasteland. Although he had already transformed his infant cultivation, he naturally needed a louder reputation if he wanted to make haohuazong and other holy places pay more attention to it.


    If the reputation of Yuehua is loud enough, the treatment after entering haohuazong will be better.


    With this idea in mind, Yuehua has been challenging everywhere all the way, and the whole process is very direct.


    He challenged all the way, his cultivation continued to improve in the fierce struggle, and his reputation became more and more famous.


    Finally, before he came to haohuazong, his reputation was already well-known in many places.


    Haohuazong also paid more and more attention. In the end, in order to prevent any accidents in Yuehua, he even personally sent two Huashen elders to escort him to avoid any accidents.


    In this way, Yuehua joined haohuazong.


    As soon as he joined, he became a disciple of the supreme elder and enjoyed the treatment of the top group.


    Here, the legend of Yuehua has just begun.


    After joining Haohua sect, Yuehua''s practice continues.


    In this year, he had just turned 16, but his self-cultivation was not weak at the level of infanticide, and would not be inferior to the infanticide friars such as immortal Yueming, who had a longer practice time.


    Time passed slowly.


    Three years later, an amazing scene began to appear.


    In the secret territory of haohuazong, thunder began to breed, and a unique Taoist rhyme appeared clearly.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Yuehua attracted thunder robbery and officially began to be promoted to God.


    As soon as the news came out, people were shocked.


    Turn God.


    This is not an ordinary level. Even in holy places such as haohuazong, a God is enough to act as an elder, but an absolute core figure.


    Under normal circumstances, even those well-known and promising Tianjiao who wants to be promoted to the level of God, or even to a higher level, will want to be promoted to the level of God at least a thousand years later.


    This is still a very rapid speed. If there is another delay in the middle, it will take more time.


    But Yuehua only took more than ten years.


    From the age of five to twenty, Yuehua has only practiced for 15 years, but he has reached the level of transforming God.


    This speed is not fast, nor is it terrible, so that even the leader of Haohua sect, who has always been closed and has not appeared in front of outsiders for a long time, also appeared and accepted Yuehua as his own disciple in front of everyone.


    This is the only disciple of Haohua Zongzhu.


    Before that, the leader of Haohua sect had been practicing in seclusion in order to promote himself to a higher level. This time, he was awakened by the huge thunder in the air, directly recovered and accepted Yuehua as a disciple.


    The incident spread to all directions and surprised many people.


    After all, judging from the current situation, the leader of Haohua sect only has one disciple of Yuehua. If there is no accident in the future, Yuehua is likely to become the next generation of Haohua sect leader after the current leader.


    The news spread, startled a large number of people, and surprised many people.


    However, since then, the name of Yuehua has been officially passed on and is familiar to many people.


    Time goes on.


    At the age of 20, Yuehua was promoted to become a God and became a disciple of the leader of Haohua sect.


    After that, he did not try to make a breakthrough again, but constantly polished his own foundation and practiced the inheritance classics in Haohua sect, so that he could go further.


    Compared with the previous time when he was around the Yueming immortal, there is a complete inheritance in Haohua sect. It is said that it can reach the realm of immortals and gods, which is absolutely worth pondering.


    Yuehua closed himself in Haohua sect and practiced silently.


    It took another ten years.


    Ten years later, in the mid air of haohuazong, the mighty thunder skipped again and thrilled a lot of people.


    Under everyone''s frightening gaze, Yuehua flew into the air and met the thunder all over the sky.


    Ten years later, he made another breakthrough and began to be promoted.


    However, if you continue to take one step above God, it is already a half step of the cultivation of the Heavenly Master.


    In this heaven and earth, because the world environment is different in ancient times, the figures at the level of Tianzun are not as scarce as those in the previous heaven and earth, and some can be found.


    The same is true of the characters of banbu Tianzun. You can see some.


    But this does not mean that people at this level are not rare.


    Even in this prosperous world, people who can be promoted to banbu Tianzun are by no means unusual. Even within haohuazong, they should be respected and have enough respect for it.


    After all, on the bright side, even if it is the Holy Land handed down by Haohua sect, only the Lord of Haohua sect exists.


    The other half step Tianzun level figures are only a few elder level figures.


    Compared with these people, Yuehua''s promotion to banbu Tianzun at the age of 30 is undoubtedly enough to shake Haohua Zong, which makes everyone unimaginable.


    The powerful breath vibrated in the air of haohuazong. The terrible charm flowed in all directions and crossed the whole mountain, as if to split the heaven and earth directly into a pile of fragments.


    Yuehua is among them. At the moment, he is in an unprecedented embarrassment.


    He was promoted to half step Tianzun. The thunder disaster he encountered in this step was the most powerful thunder disaster he had ever encountered before.


    Under such a fierce thunder robbery, he dare not be distracted. If he is careless, he may be robbed.


    PS£º


    Recommend a friend''s book: "Miss evil god behind me"


    This book is good to read. The old author''s brain hole article. If you are interested, please go and have a look. The following is a brief introduction:


    There was an extra person in the mirror.


    She has been following Cheng Yan.


    Cheng Yan: "she wants to control me, and then I control the world."

 Chapter 659

    In mid air, thunder vibrated and sounded at the moment.


    Yuehua took a deep breath and rushed forward.


    On his body, there are all kinds of runes flying. Each rune is extremely mysterious and complex, with a lasting charm of the avenue of heaven and earth.


    At the moment when he rushed to the sky, the four sides also had bursts of breath flying by. At this moment, he skipped the sky and poured into his body.


    Finally, he let out a long roar and rushed towards the thunder in the air.


    Boom!


    This shocking thunder robbery lasted for several days until the runes in the thunder gradually dispersed, which was the end and gradually ended.


    Later, the people of haohuazong were able to see a scene.


    Under the huge thunder, a young man''s figure fell silently from the middle. At the moment, although he was embarrassed and there were broken wounds all over, that kind of charm was still unique, as if God only came to the world.


    This is Yuehua.


    After seven days and seven nights of thunder, he himself began to change, and his body became stronger under the nourishment and training of thunder.


    That kind of breath came out, which was enough to make people talk about horror, and I felt a burst of fear in my heart.


    "He succeeded."


    Around, someone sighed in a low voice, looked at the figure in the air and sighed softly: "since ancient times, the fastest person to promote Tianzun has completed his promotion in about a hundred years."


    "Now it seems that he hopes to break this record and greatly shorten this time."


    People everywhere sighed and felt thrilled for the evils of Yuehua.


    But at the moment, Yuehua has not the slightest joy of promotion success.


    After his promotion, his true spirit and even his body changed again, and now he has reached a new level.


    But it seems to be influenced by himself. There seems to be something awakening in his body, which makes him look a little trance at the moment.


    "What are those fragments...?"


    Yuehua stood in place and looked forward with some doubts.


    In his mind, fragments of memories emerged at the moment.


    Those memory fragments show the memory of other characters, which is very strange, but it makes him feel kind and familiar, as if he had experienced it in person.


    But Yuehua can be sure that he has never experienced these scenes.


    What the hell is going on?


    The idea flashed through his mind. He didn''t know what to say at the moment.


    In his body, a long silent mark began to recover.


    The memory fragments that constantly emerge in Yuehua''s mind are caused by the recovery of this mark.


    In fact, this mark has existed since Yue Hua was born, has been placed on him, and has grown with him.


    Only until now, when Yuehua was promoted to half step Tianzun and was about to approach the level of level 7, this mark gradually emerged and revealed the part of memory originally belonging to Chen Heng.


    However, for all this, Yuehua still has some doubts and is not clear.


    Standing where he was, he was trying to explore and find out what was going on in his mind, when he was interrupted by others everywhere.


    Those are many elders of Haohua sect, even his master, the leader of Haohua sect.


    They felt that the thunder robbery had subsided, so they came to congratulate Yuehua on its success in promotion.


    These things interrupted Yuehua''s thoughts and made him temporarily put aside his doubts and deal with the people in front of him.


    In the following days, Yuehua held a grand banquet here to celebrate its success in promotion.


    Of course, as far as Yuehua''s original intention is concerned, he doesn''t want to hold such a banquet, but he has to do so because of the strong requirements of Haohua Zong.


    Anyway, he is the true disciple of Haohua sect and the only disciple of the leader of Haohua sect. His every move can represent the whole Haohua sect.


    Because of this, in his current position, some things are no longer what he wants.


    For example, this banquet is an excellent opportunity for haohuazong to publicize his prestige.


    Fortunately, it was just a banquet, and Yuehua could accept it.


    In the following days, he continued to practice in seclusion and precipitated in his cave.


    The memory in his mind still keeps coming out, but it won''t cause too much trouble to his practice at this time.


    In this process, he also consulted ancient books and even asked several supreme elders in Haohua sect to know what happened to him.


    But even so, I didn''t get any answer in the end.


    They also had a vague guess about the problems of Yuehua, and felt that most of them had some secrets.


    This is also a reasonable guess about Yuehua.


    After all, judging from the current situation, if Yuehua has such outstanding talent and exists like an immortal God, there will be some secrets on him, which is just a normal thing.


    "Your past may be very extraordinary."


    For the situation of Yuehua, a supreme elder in Haohua sect guessed: "in this world, if the opportunity is enough, the baby can survive in the world. Even if the body falls, it can be reincarnated again."


    "Your previous life may also be very extraordinary. You are an unparalleled strong man, so this vision appears."


    His words aroused the approval of many people around him.


    Yuehua is very extraordinary.


    He is a fairy child. He is great in himself and has gifts that others can''t imagine.


    That amazing talent and understanding made people feel stunned more than once, even the leader of Haohua sect felt terrible.


    Such a person is not what ordinary people should have.


    If it is the reincarnation of the once strong, it is the past.


    "Was my previous life really an invincible strong man?"


    Yuehua was skeptical about the words of the supreme elder. At the moment, many thoughts flashed in his heart.


    Yuehua didn''t want to believe this kind of thing just after contact.


    But in his mind, that kind of memory was still flowing, which made his faith shake and instinctive doubt.


    However, no matter what you say, practice still exists and continues.


    This is an absolute thing.


    However, after that, the news that Yuehua was the reincarnation of the ancient strong was spread out and quickly spread throughout the whole practice world.


    This is what haohuazong took the initiative to spread. It''s nothing else. It''s to elevate the status of Yuehua and make haohuazong famous by the way.


    An immortal God was reincarnated in haohuazong. The news spread and immediately made haohuazong famous, as if there was a trend of great prosperity.


    However, many people, including Yuehua himself, are still just skeptical.


    Only after that, the occurrence of one thing made it more and more certain.


    When Yuehua was thirty-three years old, the immortal gate ruins were opened, and the immortal light appeared and spread everywhere.


    This was an amazing opportunity, which attracted many monks.


    In this piece of heaven and earth, the legendary heavenly warrior does not exist illusory, but does exist.


    Although it rarely appears, it still shows the traces of its existence in various ways. It will not take a long time to find some clues like the previous world.


    Xianmen will still show traces in this world, and its projection will appear from time to time.


    Every such time, it is a feast, which can arouse people''s ecstasy.


    Hearing the news, the four friars brought people one after another.


    In this feast, Yuehua, as a disciple of the master of Haohua sect, also led many of his peers to enter and seize opportunities.


    It was this chance that confirmed his identity of reincarnation.


    In the secret realm of the immortal gate, Yue Hua came forward alone. When the emperor and the strong were unable to get close, he came into contact with the projection of the immortal gate, and resonated with the projection of the immortal gate. There were Taoist patterns flying between each other.


    This matter was seen by many people and spread quickly.


    After that, the reincarnation identity of Yuehua immortal God was completely confirmed.


    The immortal gate has existed since ancient times, but no one can contact it personally, even the Heavenly Master.


    Even if ordinary friars have the chance to enter the secret realm of the immortal gate, they can only receive some celestial immortal light at most. It is impossible to have real contact with the immortal gate.


    This is the first time that such a situation has happened to Yuehua.


    He can really touch the immortal gate, even resonate with the immortal gate, and do things that even the existence of the heavenly Buddha can''t do.


    In the eyes of others, this is not the reincarnation of immortals. What is it?


    Only the reincarnation of the real immortal god can resonate with the Heavenly God soldiers such as Xianmen, so as to achieve this effect.


    But in fact, this is caused by the imprint in the Vietnamese body.


    The birth of Yuehua is a true spirit differentiated by Chen Heng, but it also condenses most of Chen Heng''s strength, and even engraves all kinds of Tao principles originally understood in the immortal gate.


    These Taoists come from within the immortal gate and come from the same source as the immortal gate. They originally come from the same place.


    It is the resonance between these Tao and Xianmen that leads to such a result.


    But never thought, was misunderstood by the world, became the so-called immortal reincarnation.


    After leaving that secret place, Yuehua was greatly blessed.


    From the secret realm of Xianmen, he obtained a large number of celestial immortal lights, understood some of the Taoist principles of Xianmen, and obtained amazing fortune.


    With the help of these good fortune, his own strength is rapidly improving and advancing rapidly.


    However, in a few years, his strength has increased and has reached a certain critical point.


    On one day, a strong breath appeared over haohuazong, frightening the strong.


    Everyone was thrilled by the sudden smell, even the Lord of Haohua sect, who was the Heavenly Master.


    In mid air, the thunder clung together, and a picture of Zhang Tao began to open, and the essence of thunder in huff and puff was like the destructive power in the midst of breeding.

 Chapter 660

    In mid air, the thunder was faint, and the destructive atmosphere covered the whole place of haohuazong, leaving no gap.


    "That''s......"


    A remnant shadow appeared. Then here, Lord Haohua appeared. At the moment, he looked at the thunder in the sky with a dignified face: "thunder robbery?"


    A look of doubt flashed in his eyes.


    Thunder robbery, this kind of thing is not rare. All monks have to experience and face it.


    In the whole Haohua sect, ordinary thunder robberies can be seen at regular intervals.


    But the power was so powerful that he even felt so terrible. The incredible thunder robbery really surprised him.


    "Is it..."


    Standing in place, after a moment, he seemed to think of something, and his eyes showed ecstasy.


    The next moment, he looked into the distance, toward that area.


    I saw a figure looming there.


    He seems to exist and doesn''t seem to exist. In between, his own image is also very blurred and looks like a reflection.


    Hazy images exist in the front. They are boundless, like gods and demons. A wisp of breath escapes, which seems to be able to shake the sky and destroy the eternal universe.


    Even if Lord Haohua was in front of him, he couldn''t help feeling some pressure and vaguely had a feeling of facing the same existence.


    A wisp of heavenly Qi machine has been born. It is bred from that figure and spreads everywhere, just like a divine sword sweeping across the sky and suppressing the heaven and earth.


    "Sure enough."


    Looking at the figure in front, a trace of clarity flashed in the eyes of Lord Haohua. At the moment, the happy look on his face became more and more obvious.


    Keep moving forward. At the moment, several other figures appear around.


    Those are several supreme elders in Haohua sect. Each of them is at least half a step of the cultivation of the Heavenly Master. At the moment, they are all shocked by the thunder robbery in the air and walk out of the closed pass.


    They looked at the thunder robbery emerging in the air and the figure in front. At the moment, their faces showed joy.


    "Good, good, good!"


    An old man was overjoyed and couldn''t help but say, "it''s not bad that I Haohua''s immortal fetus was born in a thousand years, but I have come into contact with the field of heaven."


    "He has reached the level of heaven. He can really reach that step as long as he passes the thunder robbery."


    One side, another elder also opened his mouth and showed a thick happy look on his face.


    People everywhere are happy.


    After all, the birth of such a young god will certainly lead haohuazong to move forward and further in the future.


    "Just watch."


    In front of him, Lord Haohua waved his hand, stopped the people around him, and shifted his attention to the front again.


    However, to their surprise, the thunder kept skipping ahead, as if to destroy everything in the four directions, but it didn''t fall in the end, as if it didn''t find the target.


    After a while, the thunder began to dissipate spontaneously and gradually disappeared.


    In mid air, the clouds spread again, gradually disappeared, and then disappeared.


    It was as if nothing had happened.


    The emergence of this situation makes people everywhere wonder.


    Before they understood, a figure appeared again.


    That''s Yuehua.


    Compared with before, the breath of Yuehua has changed. It seems that it has spent hundreds of years in an instant. There is more vicissitudes and chaos all over the body.


    However, his breath is also unprecedentedly strong. The spread of that terrible charm makes the Lord Haohua, who is the God, be cautious and feel terrible.


    As they have said before, the distance between Yuehua and Tianzun is just a disaster.


    As long as he gets through the disaster, he is a real strong man.


    Even though we have not survived the disaster, the feeling of Yuehua is no weaker than that of any Tianzun.


    "Master."


    Back in front of the crowd, Yuehua moved forward slowly. Then he looked respectful and saluted seriously: "I want to leave for a while."


    "Leave?"


    There was some doubt.


    "Are you leaving?"


    Lord Haohua thought deeply and seemed to understand something. Then he nodded and encouraged, "go."


    "No matter what you want to do, I will support you as a teacher."


    He patted Yuehua on the shoulder, smiled and said.


    "Thank you, Shizun."


    Listening to the words of Lord Haohua, Yuehua couldn''t help smiling, and then nodded seriously: "please don''t worry, master. I will come back in a hundred years."


    A hundred years is already three or four generations for mortals, but it is nothing for their existence at this level.


    Huaying still has a life span of two or three thousand years, not to mention people like them.


    Bid farewell to the leader of Haohua sect and others, and Yuehua soon left Haohua sect.


    In the Haohua sect, after hearing the news that Yue Hua was about to leave and travel everywhere, many people immediately came to the door, hoping to act as followers and saddle their horses.


    Although Yuehua hasn''t been in haohuazong for a long time, he is easygoing and willing to promote his younger martial brothers and sisters. He has preached for free for many times on weekdays. He has forged many good friends in more than ten years and is very popular in haohuazong.


    Therefore, hearing that he left, so many people came forward and wanted to leave with him.


    However, Yue Huayi refused and finally chose to go on the road alone.


    He went on his way, ready to really visit the world.


    At this moment, he has a hunch.


    The promotion of Tianzun is very important for him and can''t be easily dealt with.


    Once he has crossed this threshold, there will be new changes in him.


    By then, everything will be different.


    It was because of this feeling that at the previous moment, he did not immediately try to cross the robbery, but stubbornly suppressed his Tianzun catastrophe and did not cross immediately.


    Time passed slowly, and then half a year passed.


    For half a year, Yuehua has been traveling around and looking for good fortune everywhere.


    Without saying a word or saying a word, he toured everywhere alone, enjoying the uncanny workmanship of the natural world and all kinds of creation between heaven and earth.


    Unconsciously, the divine power in his body spontaneously degenerated and became more and more refined.


    Then he returned to his hometown.


    In a small town, a family seems very lively, including many people. It is a large family in the local area, which is very prosperous.


    There is a rumor in the local area that some people in this family once worshipped the immortal family. They are close to the immortal. They also have a certain connection with the local overlord Yue mingzong. Therefore, even the city master of this place has great respect for this family and has a high status in the local area.


    This family is nothing else. It''s the family that Yuehua was born in.


    The change of time in this world is extremely obvious, especially for ordinary people.


    Forty or fifty years later, the original small mountain village has now become a prosperous town.


    As for the original ordinary rural farmers, they have gradually multiplied and become large local households.


    The reason for such a change is inseparable from the support of the local Yueming sect.


    The Yueming immortal who took Yuehua away at the beginning paid close attention to everything about Yuehua.


    After taking Yuehua away, yuemingzhen was afraid that one day, if Yuehua''s parents and blood relatives had an accident, it might affect Yuehua''s Taoist heart and disturb his practice. Therefore, he always sent Haosheng to take care of the original family and constantly support it.


    With the shelter of Yueming sect, few local people dare to treat the family so safely.


    "The yard is getting bigger..."


    Looking at the furnishings everywhere, Yuehua whispered, and many thoughts flashed in her heart.


    Before he left Yueming sect, Yuehua once visited here.


    At that time, the courtyard here was not so large, and there were not too many people everywhere. Where was it as prosperous as it is now?


    Now look again, but it has changed.


    Walking alone to one side, he looked at the front door and paused. At the moment, he hesitated and didn''t know whether to go in or not.


    He wants to meet his biological parents.


    Although 40 or 50 years have passed, with the nourishment of miraculous pills, his original biological parents are still alive, even healthy, and can live for at least decades.


    He was about to carry his feet in, but he just saw a scene.


    "Where do you come from? Get out!"


    A yell sounded.


    In front of the Zhumen, several beggars in rags knelt down and prayed for help, but they were beaten out with random sticks. They were black and blue, and many people were bleeding.


    These people are heavy handed.


    Yuehua looked up, his popularity was arrogant, and his eyebrows were full of arrogance.


    His steps were stunned and finally sighed silently.


    Quietly, he put down some silver money in front of the beggars, and quietly used his divine power to baptize his injuries and heal him.


    Then, ignoring the thanks of the beggars behind him, he went in silently without saying a word.


    He went in through the gate without saying a word, but no one could see him, let alone stop him.


    He went in and soon saw his biological father.


    He is a man in his sixties, but he still looks very strong. Under the nourishment of the elixir, he is strong even if he doesn''t exercise much.


    In the spacious and gorgeous room, he was teasing several women. From time to time, he roughly pressed a woman under his body and laughed.


    On the other side of the courtyard, Yuehua''s biological mother, who is also old but looks only in her forties, has a gloomy face. She is beating her servants with a whip in her hand, almost killing people.


    And her reason is that the other party accidentally touched her clothes and soiled her clean clothes.


    Everywhere, the others were expressionless, but their hearts were full of fear.


    In other courtyards, there are other blood relatives of Yuehua. Some of his later born brothers are doing their own things and dreaming of death.

 Chapter 661

    Not far away, bursts of voices came, including the cries of servants tortured by whipping and begging for mercy, the delicate breathing of women, as well as curses and quarrels.


    Bursts of voices kept coming, pouring into Yuehua''s mind, so that he couldn''t help but sigh.


    Then he left without doing much or meeting his relatives.


    In this regard, the world naturally doesn''t know what happened, and the owner here doesn''t know that someone has been here and visited here.


    Only since then, the city seems to have changed.


    The power that originated from the Yueming sect and has been sheltering this family seems to have disappeared. I don''t know when it has disappeared.


    Yuehua continued to move forward and walked all the way.


    He went on and then returned to Yueming zongnei.


    Among them, he met his master and created the Yueming immortal of Yueming sect.


    In Yueming sect, Yueming immortal saw Yuehua and looked very excited.


    Calculate the time. It has been more than 20 years since Yue Hua left Yue Ming immortal and went to Haohua sect.


    Not seen for more than 20 years, Yueming immortal looks older. His hair has dried up, and his Qi and blood are decaying, with a faint smell of corruption.


    However, his state is still stable, because he has all kinds of elixirs from haohuazong.


    "After you entered haohuazong, someone sent some miraculous medicine there from time to time. It should be to make a good deal in Laozao to reassure you."


    Facing Yuehua, Yueming smiled and said to him.


    Yuehua nodded.


    Haohuazong''s people have been in contact with the Yueming immortal. From time to time, they disclose the trace of Yuehua to the Yueming immortal. At the same time, they also constantly give him some elixirs so that he can continue his life.


    This also makes Yue Ming''s state stable. Otherwise, his state at the moment may be even worse.


    However, even with enough spiritual support, his state is gradually declining, and he can''t recover much.


    No way out.


    In his early years, immortal Yueming had already swallowed many pills. He had already had enough resistance to many miraculous drugs. He was no longer as effective as other monks.


    Even if haohuazong kept sending him all kinds of miraculous drugs, he might not last long.


    According to the current trend, he will still sit down in more than 100 years at most.


    But in this regard, Yueming himself seems very optimistic.


    He smiled and said, "people will die all their life. It doesn''t make any difference whether it''s earlier or later."


    "Compared with others, I have nothing to regret."


    "At least, I have taught an unprecedented disciple who is known as the reincarnation of immortals."


    When he spoke, he had pride and pride on his face and felt proud of Yuehua from the bottom of his heart.


    Looking at the expression on Yueming''s face, Yuehua was silent for a moment, and then couldn''t help laughing.


    For his own progress and accomplishments, he never felt any.


    Compared with others, he is just his own efforts. To achieve such achievements is also a gift from God. Understanding is nothing.


    However, looking at the old man''s expression in front of him and feeling the comfort and pride from the other party, he couldn''t help smiling and felt a little happy.


    Anyway, the old man is one of the few people he cares about.


    As long as the other party can be happy, he is willing to do more.


    In the following days, Yuehua didn''t leave, so he stayed here.


    He talked with real Yue Ming about ancient and modern times, not only discussing the problems of practice, but also talking about some interesting things outside and communicating with each other.


    In this way, after half a year, Yuehua stopped and did not continue to stay.


    In this regard, Yue Ming expressed his understanding.


    "Young man, don''t stay in such a small place like me."


    Standing in the same place, looking at Yuehua''s figure, Yueming looked forward to it on the real person''s face and seriously encouraged him: "go to other places and don''t care about me."


    "As long as I''m not dead, I''ll always look at you."


    "OK."


    Yuehua smiled and nodded solemnly.


    Before leaving, he ignored the opposition of real Yueming, directly used his own origin to baptize him, and stubbornly extended his life on the basis of his present moment, and extended his life for thousands of years.


    Of course, as a price, Yuehua''s own longevity has been reduced a lot, its body has become weak, and its origin has been exhausted.


    However, these are nothing to him.


    After all, he is still young. Now, according to his cultivation, he can be regarded as young and terrible.


    Such a loss was not a terrible thing for him.


    After baptizing the Yue Ming immortal, he left here and went to visit other areas.


    So many years passed.


    During the tour, Yuehua''s self-cultivation is constantly improving.


    He feels the natural charm of the middle world, captures the Tao rules in the dark, and melts them into his body.


    At the same time, in his body, that mark is more and more clear and obvious. At the moment, with the improvement of his cultivation, something is about to recover.


    Finally, when Yuehua was 50, he officially began to cross the robbery.


    In a desolate land, Yuehua himself is located in it and begins to cross his heavenly disaster.


    The sound of terror falls to the four directions, and the vast thunder falls. Each road is like the manifestation of the real road, which is the vast law condensed by heaven and earth.


    These laws hit Yue Hua and left a deep mark on his body.


    It''s terrible and terrible.


    Yuehua''s body is naturally extraordinary. Its body is comparable to the special constitution of the innate sword body. Even among the heavenly lords, it is absolutely powerful.


    However, in the face of these thunder, his own body still couldn''t support it. He was split by the thunder many times. There were wounds on his body, and there were crimson blood drops of the God on it, which fell on the four sides of the earth and turned into crimson lakes.


    The vast Qi and blood rose into the sky and ran through nothingness. Like a dragon of Qi and blood across the four directions, it fluctuated and suppressed the four directions.


    Flesh and blood flew into the air, but he still couldn''t hinder his pace and stop him.


    Soon, the thunder in the air began to change, and virtual shadows appeared. A vast number of runes passed and rushed to the four directions.


    Boom!


    In the middle of the sky, the huge thunder disaster evolved again. This time, even the Tao at the level of heaven appeared. Under the evolution of the thunder disaster, he rushed forward heartily, directly split Yuehua''s body, let the blood drip, the bones break, and a miserable scene.


    This is enough to destroy a small world. If you put it outside, you will probably die and be able to directly destroy a continent.


    Even in this barren land, it was inevitably affected by the thunder robbery, and the vitality everywhere began to disappear rapidly and was destroyed by the thunder robbery.


    For a moment, there seemed to be no living creature in the whole world except Yuehua himself.


    This thunder robbery was terrible, and its intensity was never thought of by Yuehua.


    Before this thunder disaster, he never thought that the power of heaven and earth would be so vast and powerful that even the heavenly friar was powerless and felt powerless.


    In fact, under normal circumstances, the ordinary Tianzun catastrophe is not as difficult as Yuehua.


    The reason why the Tianzun catastrophe of Yuehua is so difficult is largely because its essence is extraordinary and has some marks of Chen Heng.


    That part of the mark helped Yuehua a lot in the past, so that it showed its extraordinary essence when it was weak, so that it could easily understand the Tao and grow rapidly.


    But now, with the recovery of the mark, the thunder robbery between heaven and earth is naturally induced. Therefore, it is naturally much stronger than the heavenly robbery, which is even stronger than the ordinary heavenly robbery.


    But even so, Yuehua is extraordinary.


    For others, it was a fatal disaster, but it was forcibly crossed in front of him.


    Half a month later, the thunder robbery stopped, and the most critical catastrophe has been passed and completely stopped.


    Yuehua looked into the air and waited quietly.


    In the center of the dissipated thunder, a large area of purple gas filled the air and floated in it.


    That is the creation between heaven and earth. It is the power of heaven and earth to condense and form. It is also the greatest benefit given by the Lord after the great disaster.


    There must be good fortune after the great disaster, which is an inevitable law of friars in the world.


    This is true of the natural disaster of ordinary monks, and even more so of the great disaster after the Heavenly Master.


    In the stage before the Buddha, nature contained in the natural disaster, which would manifest and integrate into the monk''s body in the process of the monk''s crossing the disaster.


    After the Heavenly Master, nature will easily manifest, just like Yuehua at the moment. After the storm, it is a clearly visible scenery.


    Standing alone in the same place, looking at the purple nature power in front of him, Yuehua took a deep breath and then moved forward.


    One step forward, he walked a long distance, came directly to the center of the thunder robbery, and swallowed it.


    Boom!


    The thunder began to dissipate, and spread directly under the pressure of Yuehua''s breath. Finally, it turned into pure vitality and was swallowed up by him.


    The thunder turned into pure vitality, integrated into the Vietnamese body, and poured in with the power of creation, nourishing his body, so that his seriously damaged body can recover quickly and slowly.


    Only in this process, an accident began to occur slowly.


    In Yuehua''s mind, memories of the past began to emerge.


    These memory fragments have existed in the past and have never been cut off, but they have never been as large and clear as before.


    A vast amount of information emerged from my mind as if it had come out of thin air.


    In the depths invisible to ordinary people, within the true spirit of Yuehua, a purple mark began to recover. At this moment, I felt a certain opportunity and officially began to live.

 Chapter 662

    A lot of memories poured into my mind.


    It was a scene that had been experienced. At the moment, it all became manifest. With the recovery of the mark, it washed Yuehua''s mind and made him freeze directly. He was so stunned.


    A large number of messages emerge, and the result is very clear.


    Under the baptism of this kind of information, his whole body froze in place and his movements stopped.


    Until a certain moment, a kind of enlightenment began to emerge from his mind, making his consciousness gradually clear and revived again.


    "I see..."


    In an instant, the memory of the past quickly returned, and the power of the simulator was working, which made him quickly realize his identity and wake up completely.


    "I am..."


    He raised his head and saw the scene clearly in his eyes.


    However, compared with the previous scenes, the scenes he saw at the moment are different and very different.


    The mountain is still the mountain, and the water is still the water.


    But the specific things are different.


    After Yuehua was promoted to heaven and reached this level, Chen Heng''s consciousness finally woke up and found his ID.


    Of course, this ID has always existed, and Yuehua has always been him, but his memory has always been blocked.


    Until now, when he was promoted to heaven and reached the standard set by Chen Heng himself, he was able to wake up and recover completely.


    "Did you get promoted to the seventh level before you were 50?"


    Standing in place, Chen Heng''s true spirit surged and quickly recalled his past memory.


    The scenes experienced by this body in the past have emerged, and that feeling is so clear and true.


    The two are one, so they can be mastered quickly.


    Even Chen Heng was surprised by the speed of this separate promotion.


    At the beginning, although he made great efforts in this separation, gave up most of the origin, and theoretically had broken through all the obstacles to the promotion of Tianzun, he only had that potential.


    It''s not as easy as you think to really promote God.


    This means that we should really walk out of our own path.


    According to Chen Heng''s original idea, even if this separation can be promoted to heaven, I''m afraid it will go at least a hundred years later.


    But I never thought that I was promoted before I was 50.


    This progress really surprised him.


    "Is it because of the immortal sect?"


    Standing in place, Chen Heng flashed various ideas in his heart.


    Before differentiating into this separate body, he once branded part of the Tao obtained from Xianmen into this separate body.


    It may be this process that brought some unknown changes to the body, leading to all this in front of us.


    Various thoughts flashed in his heart. He looked up and then suddenly realized it completely.


    Above his head, the pale golden destiny flickered and was very bright.


    This destiny is very unique. It comes not from itself, but from the outside world, and it is constantly gathered from the outside world and blessed on it.


    In the past, Chen Heng had been in contact with many people of destiny, and he also had divine objects such as the seal of destiny. He was very profound in his attainments above destiny. Now he immediately understood the reason for this situation.


    "Borrow it?"


    Standing in place, Chen Heng smiled: "it''s good."


    The so-called borrowing luck, in short, is to absorb destiny from other things and intercept Qi luck.


    This body was spontaneously differentiated by Chen Heng and originated from Chen Heng. It should have no destiny.


    However, the immortal path given by Chen Heng is engraved on the incarnation. It seems to have produced some inexplicable reaction in this world, resulting in its continuous acquisition of destiny from a distant existence, making itself an acquired destiny.


    And if there is no accident, a distant existence should be the immortal gate in this world.


    The immortal gate of this world is the god soldier, which represents the original operation of the world and one of the powers of the world. Naturally, it represents an extremely huge destiny.


    This incarnation resonates with Xianmen. To some extent, it is the offspring of Xianmen in the world. Therefore, it naturally inherits part of the destiny of Xianmen.


    In this way, it seems quite normal that this avatar can achieve such achievements in a short time.


    With the resonance and blessing of Xianmen, coupled with the transcendent conditions created by Chen Heng''s original differentiation, it is quite normal that this incarnation can soar to this level in a short time.


    "The creation between heaven and earth is really mysterious......"


    Feeling the changes in his body, Chen Heng couldn''t help sighing.


    For all kinds of changes on this incarnation, even if he doesn''t know how to do it, he can only sigh the impermanence of nature.


    He was very sure that even if he repeated the whole process and injected Xianmen Dao into his avatar again, he might not be able to form this situation in front of him and resonate with Xianmen.


    Otherwise, he really wants to try.


    Thoughts flashed through his mind and then he held out his hand.


    In the four directions, thunders scattered one after another. The power of creation contained in it was collected by Chen Heng and directly integrated into his true spirit to nourish that unique and mysterious way. At the moment, it exudes the destiny mark of inexplicable power.


    With the recovery of Chen Heng''s consciousness, the destiny mark in his body really began to recover, and now it has played a role again.


    After collecting the power of creation, Chen Heng left this place and was ready to find a place to close down and slowly sort out his own road.


    At the beginning, the reason why Chen Heng wanted to differentiate an Avatar was to let the avatar try the spiritual path of the world without interference.


    Judging from the current situation, this attempt is very successful.


    The cultivation of this body completely depends on the system of this world, without any impurities.


    This is a completely different road from Chen Heng''s noumenon, which is a huge supplement to Chen Heng himself.


    The most important thing is that because of the resonance with Xianmen, this body has the potential to go further and reach the peak directly on this road.


    This is the most important for Chen Heng.


    So in the next period of time, Chen Heng slowly combed the path of this body and continued to move forward according to this path.


    He kept moving forward. With the cultivation of eight levels, he soon stabilized his strength and was born again.


    He returned to the Haohua sect and entered it again.


    It has been more than ten years since he left.


    Calculating the time, Chen Heng is already 50 years old.


    With Chen Heng''s return, the grand feast is also unfolding and held again.


    Suddenly, the whole practice world was shocked.


    A 50-year-old God was born, which broke the records of all ages and made countless people feel creepy and incredible.


    Countless Tianjiao are feeling ashamed.


    In this regard, Chen Heng did not care at all.


    Now he is doing the same thing as the past incarnation, and he is practicing in Haohua sect inexplicably.


    It has to be said that although the memory is blocked, Chen Heng and Yue Hua are indeed the same person.


    Their personalities are exactly the same, just because some different experiences lead to some changes in their behavior.


    But in some general directions and preferences, the two are exactly the same.


    For example, now, what Chen Heng likes to do most is exactly the same as what his avatar did in the past.


    Even if the most familiar Yueming real person comes, I''m afraid he can''t distinguish the difference between Chen Heng and Yuehua.


    After decades of silent practice in Haohua sect, Chen Heng''s accomplishments have improved bit by bit.


    Soon, he felt different.


    The speed of this body''s cultivation is a little too fast.


    Compared with normal monks, this body seems to have an accelerator in practice. It is blessing Chen Heng, making it easier for him to practice.


    An ordinary monk, even if he is a so-called genius, may only get a little gain after practicing for a period of time, but he is different. He can get several times in return in the same time.


    This is the blessing brought to him by Xianmen, which is very amazing.


    Perhaps in this world, what Xianmen represents is not as simple as it seems, and there are more meanings that others don''t know.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng thought, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    However, obviously, Xianmen''s help to him is still great at the moment.


    The present practice is like this, and there may be greater benefits in the future.


    For example, through this connection in front of him, we can find the noumenon of Xianmen and help Chen Heng really get this divine weapon.


    That''s a good idea.


    In addition to practice, Chen Heng occasionally thinks of others.


    For example, the youruo who entered the immortal gate with him.


    At the beginning, it can be said that Chen Heng entered the immortal gate first. If he calculated the time, he should enter this world earlier than him.


    Xianmen exists in this world, which provides a great help for Chen Heng''s incarnation, and directly makes him add his destiny and become a trumpet destiny.


    What about youruo?


    The other party is not as big as Chen Heng, but only part of the immortal gate.


    The other side is a little light of the fairy bell, which is the real representative of the fairy bell.


    What will happen if you enter the real world of the God soldiers from the other party''s origin?


    Most of the harvest will not be small, even more amazing than Chen Heng.


    According to common sense, the other party should have entered this world before Chen Heng and had the blessing of immortal bell. It should have left traces and reputation in this world long ago.


    Only in these days, Chen Heng explored the classics and asked the teacher, but he couldn''t find any clues about each other.


    It''s like this person doesn''t exist.

 Chapter 663

    Chen Heng didn''t know why youruo didn''t leave traces in this world, but he didn''t care.


    He firmly believes that as long as he keeps moving forward, becomes strong enough and the other party is still alive, he will meet again one day.


    This is not only Chen Heng''s feeling, but also a premonition of existence.


    In his mind, the mark of destiny has always existed and is still blooming at the moment, guiding him to the four directions.


    Vaguely, he could see the scene of the two meeting again in the future, but not in the near future, but in the distant future.


    In this regard, Chen Heng is not in a hurry. He just practices silently and tries to accumulate.


    Time passed again.


    When Chen Heng was a hundred years old, there was thunder in the sky.


    Then, in full view of the public, a divine sword came out of thin air, rushed straight to Chen Heng, and finally fell directly on him.


    That magic sword is very amazing. It is engraved with dragon patterns. Its prestige is even more terrible than the local magic soldiers. Even Lord Haohua feels terrible and can''t face it directly.


    Just a sword is enough to suppress all the heavenly powerful in the world.


    Mortals can''t describe such feelings. They can only feel a thriller.


    But in the end, the divine sword fell directly into Chen Heng''s hand. It was very docile and had no such rebellion.


    Under the immortal light, Chen Heng and the ancient sword seem to be integrated. They are shrouded in the Taoist and immortal light. They are like an immortal approaching the world, especially outstanding and unique.


    Looking at this scene, the people in all directions were silent.


    Then, the fame of Chen Heng''s immortal reincarnation spread more loudly and spread outward.


    "That''s the feeling."


    Holding the ancient sword and feeling the familiar context, Chen Heng smiled.


    The ancient sword in his hand is nothing else, but his former essence.


    At the beginning, after he differentiated this incarnation, his ancient sword body was not completely silent, but was still constantly soaking up the aura and creation everywhere to enhance himself.


    Now, counting the time, decades have passed, and this ancient sword has become more and more deep and powerful.


    With the ancient sword in hand, a sense of resonance could not help but rise, which moved Chen Heng''s heart and felt a different feeling.


    Even if others have divine soldiers, they can only achieve the unity of man and sword and give play to their stronger power.


    But Chen Heng is different.


    He and the ancient sword are one, and the power they can play far exceeds that of others.


    In the past, Chen Heng once tried to lend his strength to Bai an and tried that kind of resonance.


    Under that resonance, the power that can be exerted is indeed powerful, but it is not as strong as he is now.


    "I see."


    Standing in place, feeling the resonance, Chen Heng was a little surprised.


    The so-called unity of man and sword, the resonance between the soldier Lord and the divine soldier, in essence, is the resonance between the two Tao fruits.


    The path taken by divine soldiers and monks is different from each other, and there are great differences in the understanding and application of Tao principles.


    Because of this, a completely different system and Tao fruit will be formed.


    When two different Tao fruits resonate with each other, the power that can be exerted will far exceed the power exerted by a single person.


    This is the essence of the resonance between the soldier Lord and the divine soldier.


    Having figured out the essence, Chen Heng can naturally do this at the moment.


    His body has not been affected by Chen Heng''s past. What he practices is the pure Tao fruit of the world. It can resonate with the system he practiced in the past, and even play a more powerful force.


    After all, compared with other monks who can borrow degrees, he is directly his own strength, and naturally has more advantages.


    Quietly put away the ancient sword, Chen Heng returned to his retreat and continued to practice in it.


    In this world, he has no more goals. His only goal is to practice.


    Now, a clear and visible road has been put in front of him.


    Year after year, suddenly, hundreds of years have passed.


    In the sky of haohuazong, there is a mighty Taoist rhyme from time to time, enveloping the four directions.


    This occurred suddenly hundreds of years ago.


    In these hundreds of years, Chen Heng has gone further, made a breakthrough at the level of heaven, and reached the eighth level of practice with the system of the world.


    These accomplishments have surpassed the contemporary Haohua patriarch.


    At that time, Lord Haohua took the initiative to abdicate and passed the position of Lord Haohua to Chen Heng. He became a supreme elder and assisted Chen Heng in dealing with the affairs of the sect.


    After that, Chen Heng put his own Tao rhyme outside, interwoven his own Tao with the outside world, condensed and formed, so as to understand the Tao.


    For hundreds of years, he has gradually changed and become more powerful. Every period of time will change.


    During these times, monks from outside came to visit from time to time, and many of them were strong, even the same as Chen Heng.


    Those who felt Chen Heng''s breath stopped under the Mountain Gate of haohuazong, but finally all sighed and sighed.


    Chen Heng''s breath is too strong.


    It is impolite to say that now, after hundreds of years of practice, he has reached a peak. He can reach a higher level only by one opportunity.


    "It''s amazing..."


    In the Haohua sect, feeling the circulation and change of Taoist rhyme in the air, a supreme elder couldn''t help but open his mouth and sighed deeply: "now, the patriarch, I''m afraid it''s not far from the legendary supreme heaven."


    "He has reached the zenith of heaven and is only one step away from trying to break through."


    "Worthy of being the first person in ten thousand years, the reincarnation of immortal god......"


    On one side, another supreme elder also made a sound and issued a deep sigh.


    For the origin of Chen Heng, the so-called reincarnation of immortals has now been confirmed.


    no way out.


    First there is the resonance of the immortal gate, and then there is the divine soldier. Coupled with its own legendary deeds and excellence, even if it is not the reincarnation of the immortal God, I''m afraid no one believes it.


    If it were not for the reincarnation of immortals, how could such visions occur frequently in one person?


    Therefore, after hundreds of years, after Chen Heng continued to climb to the top, these rumors continued to spread. In the end, even many elders in lianhaohua sect believed it.


    Everyone is looking forward to Chen Heng''s future.


    So are many elders in front of us.


    In these hundreds of years, they have been observing the Tao rules in the air and feeling the rhyme flow of one of them.


    One of these observations is also to understand the Tao principles, improve and sharpen yourself.


    The more they feel, the more frightened and incredible they are about Chen Heng''s performance.


    No one will doubt whether he can break through and promote and break the final threshold.


    Everyone believes that Chen Heng must be able to break through the final threshold, fully promote and reach the supreme state of heaven.


    The only difference is the time.


    From their observation, it is not far away from Chen Heng''s final breakthrough.


    In fact, the same is true.


    From a few years ago, the Tao rhyme in the air began to change, and there were all kinds of violent reactions.


    The Tao is vast and mighty, rushing to the four directions, extremely violent, making people feel unpredictable.


    Then, this change continued, and it seemed that something was going to be conceived, which lasted for a hundred years.


    One day a hundred years later, this change finally stopped.


    A new change began to take place.


    Boom!


    On this day, the sound of thunder rang through the air, and the terrible sound broke out and rushed to the four sides of the sky.


    The air in mid air was also changing, and then stopped.


    Chen Heng''s figure gradually walked out of the closed place and came to the outside world.


    With his appearance, people everywhere immediately came forward and met him.


    "Lord, can you succeed?"


    Many elders looked at Chen Heng in front of them, and their faces showed a deep look of expectation, as if they were looking forward to hearing a positive answer.


    Haohuazong has been looking forward to Chen Heng''s promotion for a long time and is eager to hear the affirmative answer.


    Chen Heng didn''t answer the questions of many elders. He just nodded and then shook his head.


    The people were puzzled and were about to ask, when they heard Chen Heng speaking in front of them.


    "I''ve gained something, but I''m still a little short of an opportunity in the end."


    Looking at the many elders in front of him, Chen Heng whispered and said so.


    "I see."


    People everywhere nodded to show understanding.


    Subsequently, Chen Heng left haohuazong.


    The reason why he left haohuazong is very simple. He hopes to go to the outside world to find luck and breakthrough opportunities.


    Of course, in fact, this breakthrough opportunity is empty.


    The real reason lies in the ancient sword.


    For hundreds of years of practice, in terms of cultivation, under the blessing of Xianmen, Chen Heng now has further qualifications.


    Just want to really complete the promotion, also need the cooperation of Gu Jian.


    Chen Heng has a hunch now.


    At the moment of real promotion and breaking through the Supreme God, he will usher in not only his own disaster, but also the ninth military disaster of ancient sword.


    His body will be promoted together with Gu Jian. Both will be prosperous and lose.


    Therefore, instead of trying to make a breakthrough immediately, he left haohuazong and was ready to use more time to prepare silently.


    In the following days, he searched everywhere to obtain the creation and aura of various areas to nourish the ancient sword.


    Occasionally, he can also get some fragments of divine soldiers from various areas, which are melted by him and added to the ancient sword.


    In this way, under the melting of all kinds of good fortune, the breath of the ancient sword is also rising rapidly and rushing forward at a very fast speed.


    In the twinkling of an eye, another hundred years passed.


    In a barren land, Chen Heng raised his head.


    In the half empty city, a thunder has passed and is about to fall.

 Chapter 664

    In mid air, thunders fell and resounded everywhere.


    Vaguely, you can feel the flow of track rhyme, which is emerging from the sky and manifesting in the world.


    Chen Heng looked at the scene ahead and quietly felt the rhyme flow of the track. At the moment, he stood quietly in place and was silent.


    At this moment, his thunder robbery finally came and broke out completely.


    The huge thunder continued to fall and split down. The powerful breath was frightening. It was enough to easily split a character at the level of heaven, and even suffered serious damage.


    Of course, for Chen Heng at the moment, these thunder are nothing. It''s not even bad to scratch him.


    After a long time of accumulation and attempt, Chen Hengzao has reached a new level and reached another level of strength.


    "Come on..."


    Standing where he was, Chen Heng murmured to himself as if he were waiting for something.


    Sure enough, a moment later, a strange breath skipped and sounded here.


    In that mid air, a brand-new air machine came out.


    A thunderbolt fell, and then quickly manifest into another shape.


    It was like a fairy clock. Although it was not too big, it already had a certain charm. Its breath escaped, like suppressing the geomantic fire, resulting in the silence of everything in the four directions.


    This is Fairy clock.


    Boom!


    Not far away, the thunder resounded again, and the vast immortal gate evolved from it. It was extremely huge. One of the Taoist rhymes that Chen Heng was particularly familiar with, such as, was quickly captured by Chen Heng.


    Xianmen!


    In addition to Xianzhong and Xianmen, there are more weapons evolved in the thunder, not just these two.


    Chen Heng doesn''t fully understand the magic soldiers evolved from thunder. Some can find some clues from the classics, but some don''t remember at all.


    However, since it can be juxtaposed with Xianzhong and Xianmen and appear together in this thunder robbery, it is likely that it also belongs to the God soldiers and is one of the highest peaks in the world.


    Various thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, and then he walked forward and came into contact with the vast thunder disaster.


    The two collide with each other and are about to touch each other.


    The thunder robbery in front of him was not only the robbery of Chen Heng''s promotion to the supreme heaven, but also his ninth military robbery.


    The military robbery was intertwined with the monk''s heavenly robbery, and then evolved into a more powerful robbery.


    This is different from the time of Bai''an.


    At the time of Bai''an''s robbery, his cultivation was far less than that of Chen Heng at the moment. At that time, the robbery by the ancient sword was only the eighth military robbery.


    Compared with the original time, at the moment, both natural robbery and military robbery have reached the peak, far beyond a level.


    However, Chen Heng is still fearless.


    Facing the great disaster, he moved forward vertically and horizontally and rushed into the air.


    In the four directions, all the qi circulation was locked, and all the spiritual opportunities were blocked, leaving only the terrorist force that seemed to destroy the sky and the earth.


    The vast sky disaster fell, and the power was boundless. Every thunder could easily hit the God. At the moment, it was like going to destroy the world.


    To put it bluntly, most of the world is trembling at the moment, but all monks above the level of infant are shocked and can feel the boundless wave of terror.


    If most of the power of the natural disaster had not been concentrated on Chen Heng, I''m afraid only this natural disaster would be enough to destroy most of the world.


    Runes began to fly and emerge from the air.


    That is the Dharma array arranged by Chen Heng in advance to isolate the inside and outside, on the one hand to prevent others from interfering, on the other hand, to prevent the aftermath of this natural robbery from damaging the world and causing any problems.


    This is the only thing he can do.


    Because at the moment, he is in bad shape.


    In the thunder robbery, not only thunder resounded, but also various laws between heaven and earth were condensed and formed, and they fell on Chen Heng together.


    These are the forces of law. On the surface, they seem ordinary, but in fact they contain destructive forces.


    Even with Chen Heng''s body today, a bad one will end miserably and will suffer a painful price.


    In addition, there are also a series of virtual shadows of divine soldiers manifest from the air, deduce the divine power together, and hit Chen Heng.


    In the eighth military robbery in the past, there was a virtual shadow of a land planting magic soldier, who shot Chen Heng in the military robbery.


    That military robbery was cruel and terrible enough.


    Now, the robbery has to be upgraded, and all kinds of divine soldiers evolved have directly become all kinds of heavenly divine soldiers in the world.


    Although the virtual shadow of each Heavenly God soldier is not the noumenon and does not have the same terrorist power as the artifact, it can never be underestimated.


    After all, the existence of these levels, even if only a little evolved Tao rhyme, is extremely amazing, which can not be stopped by ordinary people.


    "Broken!"


    In the middle of the air, the startling sword crossed the four directions and cut down the thunder.


    Outside, people rushed to the place where the catastrophe was located and tried to see the scene, but they could only see one person crossing there and flying to the center of the catastrophe with one sword.


    He carried all Tao rhymes alone, and split the terrible thunder robbery with a sword, and made a way.


    The world trembled, and even the God felt afraid and incredible.


    These terrible catastrophes are beyond everyone''s imagination. The combination of military catastrophes and heavenly catastrophes is more than twice as strong as the ordinary supreme God''s catastrophes?


    But the man was good enough. He was so fierce that he split all the thunder robbers with one sword. It was so terrible and amazing.


    "Lord Haohua is worthy of the reincarnation of immortal gods......"


    In the distance, many heavenly masters walked out of the silence. Looking at this scene, they couldn''t help feeling sorry.


    Now, at the moment of the great disaster, they naturally understand who the people who crossed the disaster are and their identity.


    All the people related to Chen Heng in the past have now been born and have come here to watch.


    The leader of the previous generation of Haohua sect and several supreme elders who have reached the state of heaven have all come. They are here to watch Chen HENGDU robbery. Their faces are full of dignified colors.


    Besides them, there are others who want to come here to watch.


    After all, this is a rare catastrophe in the world. Watching the expression of Tao rhyme in the catastrophe itself is also a great fortune. Maybe it can raise cultivation and get a lot of enlightenment.


    But even if you want to come here, it''s useless.


    Because in the front, the catastrophe is an unprecedented terror. The smell of terror suppresses the four sides. If you really want to destroy everything, it will repeat the geomantic omen and fire.


    Those whose accomplishments are not up to the level of heaven have no chance to connect here. They can''t get close at all.


    Otherwise, this place will inevitably be crowded and become a prosperous time in the practice world.


    Chen Heng rushed to the sky, and his whole body was shining.


    In his hand, the ancient sword is also blooming, and runes are flying out, flashing at the moment.


    At the present moment, his own Tao has been urged to the maximum. Even the power of the ancient sword has been used and can no longer be improved.


    To this extent, he has done his best.


    His power is terrible. His own Tao fruit coincides with the ancient sword. After sublimation in an instant, the power that erupts is enough to startle the world. Even if a real ninth rank stands in front of him, it will definitely be thrilled.


    Although the disaster ahead is terrible, it can''t break through easily in the face of his power, so we can only stand in a stalemate with him.


    He just stood there, fighting against this unprecedented disaster.


    Of course, Chen Heng never worried about this natural disaster.


    He has not only his own power, but also the divinity brought from the noumenon of the world of gods.


    The power of divinity belongs to God, and its level should be beyond the immediate disaster.


    Once used, the natural disaster at the moment is no longer a problem.


    However, if so, it will undoubtedly lose the value of honing.


    Moreover, this world does not have to be the previous world, in which there is the existence of God soldiers.


    Chen Heng was also worried that once the Heavenly God soldiers were used, they would get out of control and lead to some mechanism in this heaven and earth, resulting in all kinds of accidents.


    By that time, it''s bad.


    Therefore, he decided to only take the divinity in his body as a card not to be used in the end, and only rely on his own strength to survive the robbery at the moment.


    The idea flashed through his mind, and then he continued to fight against the sky robbery in mid air and collided with each other.


    In fact, at the moment, the two sides have entered a stalemate. Now it''s completely consumed to see who can''t hold up in the end.


    Boom!


    In the sky, the thunder rolled and moved. A sharp sword, which seemed like an artifact in the sky, was revealed from the thunder. It cut Chen Heng completely with a sword. The circulation of Taoist rhyme brought a world-shaking edge.


    This is Kaitian sword. It is also one of the heavenly magic weapons handed down in the world since ancient times. It is said that it is an artifact used to create the world at the beginning of the development of heaven and earth. It is sharp and unparalleled.


    Compared with Xianmen Xianzhong, this is a pure killing magic weapon, and it is also the greatest threat to Chen Heng.


    In front, the light flowed, and the divine sword chopped down again without giving Chen Heng a chance to breathe.


    An ancient and simple long sword rushed forward and resisted at the critical moment. It fought against the Kaitian divine sword and didn''t fall down.


    With a roar, Chen Heng''s body began to shine, and then the broken body healed again. The weather was full of blood and covered all directions.


    Qiang!


    There was a sound of gold and iron intertwined. The next moment, the ancient sword collided with the Kaitian divine sword. Unexpectedly, it beat out the virtual shadow of the Kaitian divine sword and nearly scattered.


    Of course, after this attack, the shape of the ancient sword itself was incomplete and began to be damaged.


    However, this does not damage Chen Heng''s Qi machine. At the moment, the breath is becoming stronger and stronger.


    At present, the sky robbery in midair is about to end.

 Chapter 665

    With a roar, the virtual shadow of the four magic soldiers flew out and was suppressed by a shining ancient sword.


    At the moment, with the passage of time, both the ancient sword and Chen Heng are changing. The charm is powerful and amazing.


    Compared with before, they have transformed in this vast thunderstorm, absorbed the laws and Tao rhymes emerging in the thunderstorm, and continuously strengthened themselves. At this moment, their foundation has reached a new level.


    This is an extremely amazing honing. Although it looks a little sad at the moment, they will certainly have amazing achievements after this robbery. Taoist practitioners can go further and achieve more amazing transformation.


    In fact, the catastrophe is now coming to an end.


    "It''s amazing that he has survived this great disaster."


    In the four directions, I felt the change of thunder robbery. Someone sighed softly. Now I can feel the next situation.


    Now that the thunder has robbed, the most powerful time has passed. Next, as long as you boil slowly, you can get over it.


    According to Chen Heng''s preparation and performance, there will be no problems in this process and it will end soon.


    "That divine sword was really amazing. It collided with the empty shadow of Kaitian sword, but it was not weak at all."


    Someone looked at the ancient sword in Chen Heng''s hand and sighed: "after this robbery, haohuazong will not only have one more supreme God, but also have a handed down holy soldier."


    While talking, the people around looked at the group of people of haohuazong in the distance. At the moment, there was uncontrollable envy on their faces.


    Handed down holy soldiers, this is the name for the divine soldiers of the supreme god level. Generally speaking, only those portable weapons of the Supreme God are qualified to possess and pass down.


    Moreover, not every supreme god can be handed down from generation to generation.


    Because if the divine soldiers want to reach the level of supreme heaven, they must also cross the robbery.


    Only through nine consecutive military robberies can we finally reach the level of supreme God.


    This condition has naturally hindered many people.


    After all, we have to rely on ourselves.


    Of course, the supreme Buddha is amazing. If he can continue to practice to that level, he must be an unparalleled hero with unparalleled talent.


    However, their weapons may not be able to do so. Even under the blessing of the Supreme God, many magical weapons and spirits only survive the seventh military robbery, and even the eighth military robbery, which is very rare.


    Naturally, this can not be called a handed down holy soldier, but an ordinary holy soldier. Although it is equally rare, it can not support the inheritance of a holy land.


    In this heaven and earth, if you want to be called a real holy land, in addition to the inheritance of immortals and gods, you also need an inheritance holy soldier.


    Although haohuazong was also called one of the holy places in the past, none of the handed down holy soldiers existed, and even holy soldiers were very rare.


    But today, after this great disaster, the ancient sword will inevitably degenerate into a handed down holy soldier.


    The name of the holy land of Haohua sect is worthy of its name.


    Even not only the handed down holy soldier, but also a supreme God who has just completed his promotion, has a long life and incomparably strong Qi and blood.


    "After haohuazong, it will rise......"


    People everywhere sighed, and the idea flashed in their hearts at the moment.


    For the rise of haohuazong, the people present seemed to be able to see it clearly.


    A living supreme God, this is an incomparable power in the current practice world.


    As long as those immortals that exist in the legend do not come out, no one can compare with them.


    In the distance, the people of haohuazong also understand this. At the moment, the smile on their face is very bright. Even the most gloomy people are so happy and excited.


    In the front, unknowingly, the catastrophe has gradually declined.


    After a full half month, the final power of this catastrophe is about to decline and finally come to an end.


    "Finally... Is it over?"


    In mid air, Chen Heng looked up at the sky and looked at the fading thunder. At the moment, the idea flashed in his heart.


    Calculate the time, this catastrophe lasted more than a month.


    After a long time, even though Chen Heng''s accumulation is deep, he can''t help feeling a deep sense of fatigue at the moment, as if his whole body has been hollowed out.


    At this time, although his breath was still strong, both his divine power and spirit had been exhausted, and the lamp was almost dry.


    Fortunately, at this moment, the thunder robbery in mid air finally passed and dissipated slowly.


    With the disappearance of the thunder robbery, the rich purple nature force reappeared in the air.


    The purple power of creation contains many runes, which jump like living creatures.


    In fact, this is the power of pure law, the best reward for friars in this world, and the greatest creation.


    Even for Chen Heng, these creative forces are precious enough, which can not only make his practice more stable and improved, but also increase the divine power in his body and become more perfect and powerful.


    This kind of thing, let alone him, even if the gods of the gods world come, I''m afraid they will be jealous and compete.


    And now, it''s time to harvest.


    Looking at the power of nature emerging in front of him, Chen Heng showed a faint smile on his face, and then rushed directly into it and absorbed it.


    He bathed in the power of creation and absorbed it there to restore himself.


    In this process, his own Qi machine was slowly revealed in all directions, just like a supreme God. It was particularly terrible and powerful, giving people a terrible sense of horror.


    Feeling that terrible charm, the Tianzun gathered from all directions was thrilled in his heart.


    However, fortunately, this feeling came and went quickly. Only a moment later, Chen Heng hid his Qi mechanism and did not completely reveal it to the outside world.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid the continent will collapse and can''t carry his unparalleled gas engine.


    Standing where he was, he sat quietly in nothingness, where he absorbed the power of purple creation, evolved his own Tao principles, digested the previous harvest in the thunder robbery and silently improved himself.


    The strong men around looked at Chen Heng''s figure in front of him. At the moment, they all looked envious.


    The power of purple creation is so huge and amazing. If you can collect all of it and directly bless it on a mortal, I''m afraid it''s possible to directly turn it from a mortal without cultivation into an unparalleled God. It can be seen that it''s terrible.


    In the face of such good fortune, no one is unmoved.


    But even so, no one dares to have any bad thoughts.


    On the one hand, the scene of Chen Heng''s action before now still appears in front of us, and the unparalleled prestige is invincible.


    Even if they dare to fight, I''m afraid they can''t resist the sword of others, and they will die directly.


    Besides the first time, on the other hand, it is the mechanism of natural disaster itself.


    The great disaster starts from the friar himself and ends in the friar himself. It is locked from beginning to end.


    The power of creation after the disaster is also locked to some extent.


    If Chen Heng is unwilling to share, he can dissipate the power of creation as long as he reads it, and the rest can''t get it at all.


    They only envy.


    But what they never expected was.


    When it is absolutely impossible for someone to make a move, someone still made a move.


    In mid air, when the disaster passed and everything dissipated, a change began to appear.


    There, a pair of eyes do not know when, hidden in nothingness, just appear.


    What kind of eyes is that? Without any mercy, only absolute indifference and ruthlessness, like without any human nature, is full of a high meaning, like an immortal.


    He emerged from the air and looked forward. Then his eyes gradually gathered and condensed on Chen Heng.


    Feeling the breath existing in Chen Heng, the inexplicable existence took an unknown meaning in his eyes and seemed to be thinking.


    Chen Heng was sitting in mid air, silent.


    He absorbs all the strength of the outside world to restore his own strength, supplement the exhausted divine power, and quickly restore his own strength.


    This process should not have many accidents.


    After all, the Supreme God in the world is extinct. Even if the God remains, it doesn''t matter. We can''t make any threat to him.


    Even if there are other holy places, it is useless to move holy soldiers to block the way.


    When the matter is a foregone conclusion, no one should do it.


    Just at this time, Chen Heng was wrong.


    At a certain moment, a deadly killing showed up and came to Chen hengchong.


    Deep in his body, Chen Heng''s sharp spirit is surging and jumping wildly to remind him.


    In the dark, the destiny began to burn, and the destiny mark was also glowing, showing a corner of the picture of the future and prompting something.


    In an instant, Chen Heng was awakened and moved quickly.


    A terrible force appeared in front, and the breath of terror swept across and hit him.


    It has to be said that the timing of this attack was well grasped. It happened to be in the weak period after Chen HENGDU''s robbery. At the moment, his divine power and even his spirit were exhausted, and his combat power did not exist.


    This blow not only cut the body and soul, but also cut the spirit and soul. It was like a blow to completely eliminate Chen Heng from the world. It was particularly cruel.


    Moreover, its power is also extremely terrible. In Chen Heng''s induction, it is not weak at the peak of the disaster.


    Bang!


    At the critical moment, Chen Heng still made a move. His body was full of immortal light, and there were dense runes flowing, blessing on him.


    Beside him, the ancient sword glowed at the same time, and its power was quickly borrowed from Chen Heng to bless him, sublimate briefly, and burst into the most powerful blow.


    Boom!


    The most terrible collision sound sounded, resounding and breaking out at this moment.


    The space in front of me was slapped and completely turned into nothingness. Countless fragments flew everywhere, causing a terrible impact on this world.


    Chen Heng''s body flew out directly and couldn''t be stopped at all. The whole body was almost broken.

 Chapter 666

    The terrible Qi machine flows, spreads towards the earth in all directions, and rushes into the sky, as if to ring through the whole heaven and earth.


    At the critical moment, Chen Heng finally shot. Under the blow, although his body was almost smashed and bruised, he survived in the end and was not directly killed by the previous blow, resulting in heavy consequences.


    However, even so, he paid a great price. His whole body was smashed, and the blood and flesh of the supreme god flew everywhere, flowing with the vast Shenhua, so he fled to the four directions and rushed to the sky.


    "Who!"


    "Who''s doing it!"


    In the distance, many supreme elders of haohuazong were shocked and angry. At the moment, they looked at the figure suddenly appearing in the air. At this time, they finally reacted.


    The scene just now happened too fast and involved too high a level, so they couldn''t react at all. Until now, they finally reacted and were furious.


    For them, Chen Heng is not only the contemporary patriarch of Haohua sect, but also the most outstanding strongman and the first contemporary person of Haohua sect for thousands of years.


    Seeing that Chen Heng had made a breakthrough and could lead haohuazong to the peak and achieve great achievements that had not been achieved in the past, they were naturally surprised and angry when they were attacked by inexplicable strong men.


    But soon, they were acutely aware of the air escaping from the air.


    There, the Qi machine continued to escape, which was so terrible and amazing that it also reached the level of supreme heaven.


    Is there more than one contemporary supreme God? Someone''s already lurking?


    Looking at this scene, I felt the flowing and undisguised Qi. All the strong people around me were in doubt, and the idea flashed in my heart.


    At this time, they subconsciously doubted whether the strong man who shot was the hidden heritage of a holy land. They never knew which era had been sealed. At the moment, they shot to kill the newly promoted Lord Haohua in order to stifle Haohua''s hope for the future.


    This kind of thing is also normal.


    After all, the rise of haohuazong will inevitably have a great impact, especially some holy places that did not deal with haohuazong in the past and even other forces. Most of them will be greatly affected or even decline.


    Many holy places don''t want to see such a scene. It''s not impossible to kill them directly.


    After all, if we let it get through this level and wait until it recovers completely, I''m afraid there''s no chance to kill it.


    Looking at the scene in front of us, some people moved their minds, and even whispered secretly, trying to work hard to stifle haohuazong''s hope for the future.


    I didn''t do it before because I couldn''t see hope.


    But in the present situation, if they can, they naturally don''t mind taking action and directly strangle the amazing Lord Haohua and don''t restore him.


    This is a small idea that flashed through the hearts of many people.


    But soon, their minds changed.


    Because in mid air, a ray of breathtaking Qi showed.


    A divine sword skips from nothingness, directly penetrates the nothingness and comes to this world.


    In an instant, the whole world was shaking, and the smell of terror spread across the four directions, making the earth under your feet begin to collapse.


    When the edge of the world passed, the divine sword seemed to be the center of the world, with groundbreaking power, incomparable terror and transcendence.


    The so-called holy soldiers and the so-called earth God soldiers are like a grain of dust in front of the divine sword, which can''t be compared with it at all.


    Only the handed down holy soldiers may be able to barely support, but they are far inferior.


    The vast and sacred Qi machine skips over and appears in front of the figure at the moment and is controlled by it.


    Such a scene thrilled everyone.


    Because at this moment, they recognized the identity of the divine soldier in front of them.


    Open the sky sword!


    This is a divine weapon that appeared in the military robbery before. It is one of the heavenly divine weapons spread in this world since ancient times. It is vast and has supreme killing power.


    In the legend of this world, this is the divine weapon used to create the world when the world was first chaotic, symbolizing the chaotic world of the beginning of heaven and earth.


    In the previous military robbery, the virtual shadow of the Heavenly God soldiers had been revealed. It almost split Chen Heng, with unlimited power, which left a deep impression on the people present.


    At this moment, the Kaitian sword before the dark shadow is not an empty shadow, but a real magic weapon.


    A real god soldier!


    Boom!


    Nothingness vibrates, and the laws of the whole world are emerging.


    At the moment when Kaitian sword appeared, the laws of the world began to manifest spontaneously. There were hidden rules that limited the power of Kaitian sword.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid a bad thing can make the world jump to the end with the terrible power of the divine army, and the result will be extremely terrible.


    It also made everyone around understand that the dark shadow could never be the hidden details of any holy land.


    Because of the existence of God soldiers, they have never been obtained by any holy land since ancient times.


    These divine soldiers have long been detached from the common world and will spontaneously choose their masters. Even if a holy land is accidentally obtained, it will soon be lost and cannot be owned for a long time.


    In other words, this big probability is not the holy land of a certain party, but the party that is always lurking.


    Thinking of this, many people''s faces changed and thought of many things.


    But at this time, no matter what they are thinking, it is no longer important.


    Because in the front, after the sky sword came, the dark shadow had already shot.


    A sword fell, and the bright sword passed slightly and rushed to the front.


    Vast and sharp.


    If you haven''t faced the sword in front of you, you can''t imagine how terrible the power contained under the sword is.


    In the previous military robbery, Chen Heng also faced the virtual shadow of Kaitian sword directly, and even faced it head-on.


    However, compared with the body of the open sky sword in front of us, the virtual shadow manifested in the previous military robbery is nothing at all, and even one tenth of its power has not been manifested.


    To some extent, what is in front of us is really something that many people did not think of.


    Including Chen Heng himself, he didn''t think that his front foot was just facing the virtual shadow of Kaitian sword, and his back foot was facing the noumenon of Kaitian sword.


    This is ridiculous.


    Because even in this heaven and earth, the Heavenly God army has not appeared for many thousands of years.


    Even if there are some clues, it is also a pattern like the secret realm of Xianmen.


    As for the essence of the Heavenly God soldiers, no one has witnessed it for many years.


    Now, the myth of the past has come to reality, and it has really appeared and displayed in front of everyone.


    Boom!


    In mid air, two world-shaking edges opposed each other and began to collide.


    The ancient sword and Kaitian sword collided with each other and erupted into terrible power.


    Tao collides with each other, and two completely different Tao rhymes evolve in mid air.


    Then, more grand scenes emerged.


    A hazy chaos appears. On the open sky sword, a picture is displayed. In addition to the world, a scene of Hongmeng is displayed, which is displayed at the moment.


    Once this scene appeared, the whole world began to shake, and earth shaking sounds broke out across the sky.


    Boom!


    The space in this area is completely locked, and a nothingness is displayed, enveloping everything.


    Under the terrible vision of kaitianjian, everything is locked. No matter how, this result cannot be changed.


    Chen Heng''s body kept regressing and flying out.


    There are always cracks in his body, with crimson fresh blood dripping, which is very conspicuous.


    At this moment, facing the edge of Kaitian sword, even he couldn''t support it. He coughed up blood there, as if he was about to collapse.


    But even so, he still held on and didn''t fall immediately.


    In his hands, the ancient sword bloomed brilliantly. The brilliance was very bright and thorough. At the moment, he competed with Kaitian sword. Although he fell behind, he always supported it and did not lose immediately.


    "Eh?"


    Looking at the scene ahead, the dark shadow was a little surprised. It was simple and without waves. There were some colors in the indifferent eyes.


    He was a little surprised that under the power of opening the sky sword, the ancient sword actually survived.


    Although this is still at a disadvantage, it is already great.


    You know, this is nothing else, but Kaitian sword, which is famous for its skills even in the Heavenly God army.


    In the face of the edge of this so-called celestial artifact, even if it is the same as several other divine soldiers, it will fall behind, which can not be comparable to it in the field of attack.


    Even if an ordinary divine weapon is at the level of a legendary holy soldier, it will not be better to face the sky sword. If it resists hard for a moment, it will be broken, and it is impossible to really compete with it.


    However, it''s really incredible that the ancient sword and Kaitian sword fought against each other.


    In fact, Chen Heng himself is the same. In the face of the edge of Kaitian sword, although it is very difficult, he still survives.


    It looks like it can continue.


    There was a slight fluctuation in the dark shadow''s eyes.


    He raised the magic weapon in his hand. At this moment, he increased his strength again.


    The sword rises at the beginning of the day and then falls heavily.


    Suddenly, in an instant, the sound of a groundbreaking earthquake spread all over the earth, and the whole world was trembling, as if it was about to disintegrate spontaneously and return to chaos.


    The scene is extremely terrible, as if to destroy the world.


    Instilled by the divine power of the shadow, the power of opening the Heavenly Sword is more than twice as strong as before?


    Under this sword, let alone Chen Heng, who is already extremely weak at the moment, even if he is a supreme God in his peak state, I''m afraid he will be desperate and can''t compete with him.


    "No!"


    Looking at this scene, haohuazong''s eyes were about to crack, his eyes were wide open, and his heart was full of anger and unwilling.


    They are angry and unwilling. If they really want to fight, they can only retreat powerlessly under that kind of anger.


    Because it is a terrorist force that even the Supreme God can easily kill. If they dare to get involved, they will only die.

 Chapter 667

    Scary results are happening.


    At this moment, not only the people of haohuazong felt powerless, but also the people in other holy places who gathered around.


    Including those who had been malicious to Chen Heng and tried to make a move.


    If they can, they want to help Chen Heng survive this disaster.


    The situation is different now.


    Before that, if Chen Heng completes his promotion, he will be the only supreme God in the world. He will inevitably lead the rise of haohuazong, which will affect the interests and planning of many people, and even lead to the decline of many holy places.


    But now, after the shadow appeared, the situation is different.


    At that time, there was more than one supreme God. There was another person hiding behind the scenes, and there was a divine soldier in his hand!


    A supreme God and a divine weapon can be said to be invincible in the world. If he wants, no one in the world can obstruct him. He can easily dominate. Even if he builds another prosperous holy land, it is not impossible.


    However, it is hidden behind the scenes, which shows that its plan is very big.


    This is by no means a good thing for many holy places in the world.


    So at this moment, they changed their attitude. They didn''t want Chen Heng to fall here, but hoped that he could survive, so as to counter the man behind the scenes.


    Otherwise, if this supreme God also falls, the whole practice world will immediately lose its resistance.


    These so-called holy places will also become fish and be slaughtered.


    For these people, the change of position is often an instant.


    But even so, it''s useless.


    In mid air, the brilliant sword Guanghua has been cut off and will soon fall against Chen Heng.


    The power contained in this sword shocked the world and was far more powerful than the previous sword. Even the current Heavenly Master could not stop it and could only fall sadly.


    If there is no accident, Chen Heng will fall after this blow, and there will be no more accidents.


    "It''s over."


    Thinking of this, many people closed their eyes in despair and couldn''t bear to see the next scene.


    Many people are pessimistic about their next outcome and think it will not be very good.


    Because the black hand is hiding behind the scenes and obviously doesn''t want to be discovered.


    And these people have witnessed each other''s existence.


    Think heart to heart. If they were each other, I''m afraid they would be forced to surrender even if they didn''t kill all the gods present.


    It is not impossible to leave safely, but the probability is too small.


    In front, Kaitian sword fell and split everything.


    Whether it is nothingness or chaos, or Tao, as long as you dare to stop in front of him, you can never stop the edge of the sky sword. He will immediately chop it and directly cut it off, and there will be no other results.


    Facing this blow, Chen Heng has no way at all.


    However, he did not give up, but just stood there quietly and fixed his figure.


    The next moment, a new force emerged from his body.


    A huge Dharma appeared behind him.


    The divine and mighty power is displayed, and a huge virtual shadow condenses behind it, as if a demon God came to the world.


    The blade of Sky Sword stalled at Mount.


    "Huh?"


    In front, I felt the sky sword blocked in front, and the dark shadow suddenly paused. Looking at Chen Heng''s figure in front, I was a little surprised and uncertain.


    In Chen Heng at the moment, he felt a new force emerge, very clear.


    That force was particularly powerful. In his feeling, it was far beyond Chen Heng''s level at the moment. Even the sky sword could not be completely cut off.


    Looking carefully, a new force has appeared in front of us.


    Boom!


    The world is shaking.


    The light of law showed from the four heaven and earth. At this moment, the heaven and earth sent out a burst of grief. It seemed that some could not bear such a terrible force and were collapsing on their own.


    A terrible divine power, which is not inferior to Kaitian sword, but has a very different nature, came from the front and attracted everyone''s attention.


    Looking forward along the induction, they saw an amazing scene.


    In that nothingness, they saw endless holy light, including bursts of ethereal but real prayers.


    "Almighty Lord... Merciful son..."


    "You are the endless master, you are the embodiment of brilliance, you are all good..."


    Bursts of subtle prayers emerged from the front, as if out of thin air.


    The voice is very weak, but it is particularly clear. It seems that countless people are praying, silently dedicating and praising to a certain existence.


    All the glory, all the glory, finally belongs to one of them.


    That''s Chen Heng.


    At this moment, Chen Heng''s appearance has changed a lot.


    The huge virtual shadow of gods and Demons was displayed behind him. It was extremely huge. Just its own existence was like a world, and its breath was boundless and unparalleled.


    After the shadow of gods and demons, a pair of golden wings spread out, and each feather on it seems to contain endless divine power and law, which is particularly strong.


    And his appearance is what Chen Heng looks like now.


    Looking more carefully, Chen Heng''s appearance has changed at the moment.


    With the blessing of the unknown force at the moment, his face became more exquisite and perfect, full of an inexplicable temperament, like an immortal God coming from the sky, flawless and flawless.


    This is a perfect creature. Even if the gods around us exist, they will not be shaken by some minds at the moment of peeping at it.


    And his eyes have also changed, now turned into a pure gold.


    In the distant void, he held an ancient sword, his face was calm, and looked at the dark shadow in front of him.


    To be exact, it is the sky opening sword in front of the shadow.


    "Have you been forced to this step after all?"


    Standing between nothingness, Chen Heng sighed and sighed.


    There is no doubt that his state at the moment is very special, and he has used the divine power in his body again.


    You can''t use it.


    The power of Kaitian sword is too powerful. Its power has already exceeded level 9 and reached a higher level.


    Facing such an artifact whose level is far above himself, it is very difficult, not to mention that the holder of this sky opening sword is not ordinary, but also a ninth level supreme God.


    If these combinations do not use divine power, Chen Heng will die today.


    Therefore, at the critical moment, he decisively activated the silent divinity in his body and completely broke out.


    The vast breath flowed bit by bit, and the powerful divine power constantly emerged from Chen Heng''s body and broke out at the moment.


    The breath beyond the ninth order and belonging to the field of gods not only trembled the strong in the four directions, but also alerted the Kaitian sword in front. At this moment, it vibrated spontaneously.


    Kaitian sword vibrated. At the moment, it seemed to feel the detached breath of Chen Heng and began to recover spontaneously. That breath was extremely powerful and far beyond the previous one.


    However, even so, the power of Kaitian sword can never overwhelm Chen Heng.


    Behind Chen Heng, the huge son of God FA Xiang gently spread his wings, and a pair of indifferent eyes looked forward, like a God, giving people a terrible sense of oppression.


    Two powerful smells collided with each other, causing a terrible reaction.


    But overall, it''s fairly close.


    "How is it possible..."


    In front, the dark shadow stood behind the sky sword. Looking at Chen Heng''s appearance in front, he was shocked and felt a little unbelievable.


    There is no doubt that Chen Heng''s changes at the moment have greatly exceeded his previous expectations, which made him completely unexpected.


    This is normal.


    No one could have imagined that an opponent who could easily be killed before had such a change in the twinkling of an eye and directly incarnated into a terrible dragon.


    Rao didn''t think of it either.


    What made him wonder is where this force came from.


    "Immortal gods come to the world?"


    In the distance, looking at the scene in front of us, many heavenly masters have been scared silly now.


    They watched the changes in Chen Heng and couldn''t help being stunned. They didn''t know what to say.


    But coincidentally, they all thought of all kinds of rumors about Chen Heng and his reputation as the reincarnation of immortals.


    When he was young, he drew thousands of miles of aura to practice in the shortest time, breaking the ancient record. When he was promoted to heaven, some divine soldiers threw themselves into the arms and spontaneously recognized the Lord. Now under the sky sword, there are such visions


    This kind of omen shows that the current leader of Haohua is really the reincarnation of an immortal God.


    Otherwise, how can we compete with the sky sword?


    You know, that''s the legendary Kaitian magic weapon, even though it is also known as the first attack among the heavenly magic weapons.


    If it were not for the immortal god level, how could it compete with such existence?


    Thinking of this, they were stunned and then overjoyed.


    In any case, with this change in front of them, their end today will probably change.


    At least, it''s probably not going to the worst.


    Especially the people of Haohua clan are overjoyed. At the moment, they almost have to laugh.


    "I, Lord Haohua, have the posture of immortals."


    A supreme elder of haohuazong laughed and looked at the holy and unparalleled son''s Dharma in front of him. At the moment, he couldn''t help saying, "what about the thief behind the scenes, even if he holds the god soldier?"


    "How can the enemy and our Lord immortal be reincarnated?"


    They breathed a sigh of relief.


    In contrast, the mood of the shadow in front changed instantly.


    At this moment, he has realized the bad.


    Whether Chen Heng is the reincarnation of an immortal god or whether he has other means.


    But now, the other party''s body is comparable to the sky sword, and the immortal god level terrorist power is real.


    With such strength, even if he holds the sky opening sword, he may not be able to take down the other party.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help frowning.


    But soon he had no time to think.


    Because in the front, behind Chen Heng, always here, it seems that the son of God has turned around.


    A pair of indifferent and incomparable eyes with supreme power have fallen.

 Chapter 668

    An amazing collision is about to begin.


    Under the gaze of the people in front, the vast and boundless son FA Xiang, who seemed to be as huge as the world, lowered his eyes and stared at the dark shadow.


    Then, the dense Tao shrouded in all directions, and then began to break.


    On the sky opening sword, numerous runes pass by. It is the brand engraved on it by heaven and earth. It is extremely mysterious and powerful, containing the oldest power at the beginning of opening up.


    However, in the face of the son''s Dharma, this force is also somewhat unsustainable, and the brand on it is constantly broken and irresistible.


    Chen Heng looked forward.


    With the blessing of the divine power in his body, his strength at the moment is very strong enough to overwhelm the other party in front of him.


    However, this power is not unlimited. After all, the divine power he obtains from the noumenon is limited. If he maintains his current state, he will soon exhaust his divine power.


    At that time, he will be knocked down and everything will end.


    Therefore, we must make a quick decision.


    The power of terror.


    At this moment, Chen Heng made a move without hesitation.


    The primitive long sword was cut off. Under the control of Chen Heng, the ancient sword rushed forward and burst into immeasurable brilliance again.


    The power of terror continues to shake.


    Compared with before, the ancient sword at this moment is more powerful and terrible. It seems to be sublimated under the blessing of divine power, and its prestige is impressive.


    For a while, he competed with Kaitian sword and even gained the upper hand for a short time.


    It seems to feel the situation in front of us and open the vast brilliance on the sky sword.


    In it, you can vaguely feel an inexplicable will recovering. The God is only stimulated by the ancient sword. At the moment, his instinct is activated.


    New forces emerge.


    After a short collision, the ancient sword fell downwind again and collided with Kaitian sword.


    The two magic soldiers collided with each other and restrained each other at the moment.


    The vast Shenhua rushed to the front. With the spiritual recovery in Kaitian sword, its power is becoming more and more powerful. Even Chen Heng can''t help feeling a sharp edge at the moment.


    The profound meaning of epoch-making is unfolding, rushing forward and opening up a new field here.


    With a roar, a new world was opened up, and then burst under the action of the power of Kaitian sword. The power of creation and destruction poured forward and rushed towards Chen hengchong.


    Bang!


    Chen Heng blocked the attack of Kaitian sword. One hand was deadlocked with it, but the other hand made room and grabbed it towards the dark shadow in front.


    The power of Kaitian sword is really terrible. Even Chen Heng feels hard at the moment and has a feeling that he can''t deal with it.


    Just how powerful Kaitian sword is, it can''t change the essence that it is just a magic weapon.


    Its owner is its biggest weakness.


    As long as its soldiers are defeated and suppressed, even if Kaitian sword is strong, it will gradually silence in the end. It can''t be so sharp again.


    Therefore, Chen Heng''s goal is very clear. From the beginning, he went to the dark shadow and was ready to kill the other party with one blow without leaving any future trouble.


    In mid air, a big hand blocking the sky and the sun grabbed forward, as if to grasp the man in his hand and press him to death.


    But for Chen Heng''s action, the black image had long been expected, and he avoided it directly at the moment.


    On his body, an ancient and simple, just like a wooden card made of unique wood.


    The wooden card looks very old. The wood on it has rotted a little, but under the urging of the man, there are still runes flying out at the moment.


    Runes are flying like fairies, enveloping them.


    "This is..."


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng frowned: "the secret treasure left by the immortal God?"


    The world used to have immortals and gods. There were real records more than once in ancient history, but they disappeared later.


    However, in the past, these immortals moved on the earth and left their footprints and inheritance in various regions.


    Nowadays, most of the holy places, except a few rumors that they are the descendants of immortals, come from these ruins.


    Occasionally, you will find some secret treasures left by immortals.


    The wooden card in the black hand is obviously one of them.


    The idea flashed in his heart. Chen Heng made great efforts in his hands and moved more quickly.


    Although the wooden card looks rotten and may be about to be damaged by the passage of time, no one knows what kind of power it has.


    To be conservative, you''d better hurry up.


    But although Chen Heng''s action is fast, he still can''t compare with the other party''s decisiveness.


    In front, I felt the deadly Qi. Without hesitation, the figure shrouded in the dark shadow directly crushed the wooden card in his hand.


    A secret treasure left by an immortal God was completely damaged. The rune contained in it broke out, wrapped the figure layer by layer, and blocked the attack photographed by Chen Heng.


    In the distance, Kaitian sword is also roaring. At this moment, it works with the power of the secret treasure to suppress the surrounding forces and eliminate them in the invisible.


    Soon, the area became extremely chaotic, and a large number of runes flashed everywhere.


    The mighty breath impacted this area. Coupled with the unique Tao principle of kaitianjian, this area was completely broken and showed signs of returning to chaos.


    There is chaos everywhere. Even with Chen Heng''s current strength, he can''t see the real scene.


    So he made a quick move, suppressed by the divine power of the world, suppressed layers by layers, and quickly sealed this area and explored it.


    Just as he expected, at this moment, with the gap created by the mysterious treasure of immortal just now, the figure hidden under the dark shadow has disappeared. He left together with the open sky sword in his hand and has already gone to other places.


    "It''s really willing."


    Chen Heng sneered and didn''t know what to say.


    The man hiding behind the scenes was very decisive. Seeing that the situation was wrong, he immediately abandoned a secret treasure left by the immortal God in order to get away completely.


    This reaction is decisive.


    Seeing that the person in front of him had left, Chen Heng looked around and then restrained his Qi.


    Behind him, the son''s Dharma phase, which originally spanned all directions and occupied a large number of areas, began to disperse, turned into a light rain, and disappeared.


    After that, Chen Heng''s own breath slowly dissipated, as if he had recovered his previous weak appearance.


    When the breath of divine power completely dispersed, Chen Heng also completely recovered as usual, which was not much different from that before.


    By this time, people everywhere were relieved.


    In this short period of time, too many great events have taken place here, so that their bystanders'' nerves have been impacted again and again, and unknowingly become much stronger.


    But now, things should come to an end, and there will be no other accidents.


    Therefore, under the leadership of several supreme elders of haohuazong, they respectfully moved forward and paid a visit to Chen Heng at the moment.


    Their attitude is very low.


    No way, in the face of such an immortal reincarnation, no one can maintain his pride, even the strong who came from the strongest holy land.


    After all, even if the other party''s cultivation at the moment is far superior to them, it is the supreme heaven.


    Such strength, if willing, is not difficult to kill a holy land overnight.


    Therefore, they paid a respectful visit and did not dare to be rude at all.


    However, what makes them relaxed is that in the face of their visit, Chen Heng''s attitude is also very easy-going. He is very gentle to them without any arrogance and indifference of young Tianjiao.


    This attitude greatly relieved them.


    A moment later, looking at Chen Heng''s still pale face, they said goodbye and left, and made an appointment to visit Haohua Zong in person and offer a big gift.


    The figures around scattered one after another, leaving only a few supreme elders in Haohua sect.


    The master of Haohua sect of the previous generation, Chen Heng''s master in Haohua sect, is also among them.


    "Fortunately."


    Looking at Chen Heng''s weak face, the master of Haohua of the previous generation and the master of Chen Heng said happily: "someone in this world has won the open sky sword and become its soldier master."


    "This person is hiding behind the scenes and has never appeared. He must have a big plan. At the moment, it''s wrong for you to take action against China."


    "Fortunately, Hua''er, you have deep roots and are reincarnated as an immortal. Even if you open the Heavenly Sword, you can''t help it."


    Standing where he was, he sighed so much, proud and pleased with Chen Heng''s achievements, and angry and hostile to the hidden black hand.


    The people around also spoke and echoed one after another.


    But soon they realized that it was wrong.


    Because in front of them, facing their words, Chen Heng never answered, completely without the calm, gentle and polite appearance before.


    Soon they understood.


    Under their gaze, Chen Heng''s face became more and more pale.


    On the corner of his mouth, a wisp of fresh blood drips out, with a bright Shenhua.


    Then, his figure fell down directly, and it seemed that he was in a coma.


    Only then did they react.


    It turned out that Chen Heng had already reached the limit after his previous fight. The reason why he had behaved so before was just to reassure people and not arouse suspicion.


    After all, the black hand had just left, and might still be lurking around watching at the moment.


    Once Chen Heng''s weakness is exposed, I''m afraid it will be destroyed immediately.


    Until now, people from other holy places left one after another. Chen Heng finally couldn''t support it and came down.


    Thinking of this, they looked at each other. Then without hesitation, they directly took Chen Heng away and prepared to find a safe place for him to cultivate himself.

 Chapter 669

    With Chen Heng, several people of haohuazong left carefully.


    In this process, they are very careful for fear of attracting the attention of outsiders and causing them to doubt something.


    In fact, their caution is indeed right.


    In situ, when haohuazong and his party left, a vision appeared here.


    A pair of gloomy and indifferent eyes, the same as the previous dark shadow, appeared and floated in place.


    As haohuazong thought, the previous black hand did not leave far, but still stayed in place and secretly observed their every move.


    He appeared from nothingness and looked at the direction Chen Heng and his party left. What flashed in his eyes was an undisguised killing intention and gloom.


    A track rhyme is revealed from his eyes, which seems to have endless changes, giving people a sense of Tao deriving everything and endless changes.


    It''s just a breath. If it''s really exposed, it can collapse a mountain and shake the nine heavens.


    However, he looked at the direction that Chen Heng and others left, and finally didn''t make a move.


    The atmosphere here has completely stopped.


    The shadow lingered and waited here for a long time, but finally chose to give up and didn''t choose to shoot.


    In the distance, when the shadow lingered and finally left, Chen Heng, who was sleeping, opened his eyes.


    "Be careful."


    Now he was in a carriage and was taken away by several other elders around him.


    Feeling the distant breath, his face was cold and there was some regret in his words.


    His injury naturally pretended, and his purpose was nothing else, or to deceive the black hand out and fight him again.


    The black hand lurked in the dark, obviously has its purpose, and from the situation of his black hand against Chen Heng, most of them still have entanglement.


    For such people, if they can be killed at one time, it''s better not to leave future troubles.


    Unfortunately, it seems that the latent time is too long and the other party is too cautious. Even if Chen Heng deliberately sells a flaw and exposes his weakness, he can''t lead the other party to be fooled.


    At that moment, if the other party did not hesitate, Chen Heng would never hesitate. He would immediately break out decisively and shoot the other party on the spot.


    Immortal mysterious treasure and other extremely rare things, he doesn''t believe that the other party has another one.


    Unfortunately, the other party was not fooled and did not develop as Chen Heng thought.


    This can not help but make people feel sorry.


    "That''s all."


    Silently looking up and looking forward, Chen Heng flashed many thoughts in his heart, and then closed his eyes again.


    .....................


    After a period of time, the news that Yue Hua, the leader of Haohua, made a breakthrough and completely turned into the supreme god spread out and quickly spread throughout the whole practice world.


    Of course, for this matter, the four friars have a certain psychological preparation.


    The previous catastrophe was so vast that the power of terror could be felt wherever you were.


    At the time of Chen HENGDU''s robbery, all monks above the baby can feel its power in the vast world, so they have guessed and prepared early.


    However, even so, the whole practice world was still in a state of cheers.


    For tens of thousands of years since ancient times, the Supreme God has not been seen for many years.


    But at this moment, another supreme God appeared in the practice world again.


    Some people regard it as a sign that the prosperous age of practice is coming.


    Many people went to haohuazong and wanted to join him and get close to the Supreme God in the world.


    Not only ordinary friars, but also a large number of dusty old monsters in the past. Some Tianzun who has been in seclusion since ancient times has also been born. During this period, he has successively joined Haohua sect.


    At their level, they naturally go further.


    A supreme God, even if he doesn''t deliberately solve their doubts and preach for them, even if it''s just the circulation of Tao rhyme around them, I''m afraid he can bring them a lot of insights and enlighten them on the direction of improvement.


    With the support of these monks, the power of haohuazong expanded rapidly, and it has been vaguely known as the largest Holy Land in the world.


    In this regard, haohuazong rubbed his hands and looked at other holy places.


    The whole practice world believes that after the expansion of strength, haohuazong will inevitably act, and a big war in the practice world can not be avoided.


    Even many monks in Haohua sect thought so, and they had already been ready.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, even though decades have passed, haohuazong still has no action, but is quietly cultivating himself.


    This makes people wonder and feel strange.


    Since ancient times, the rise of any force has started and ended with other forces.


    With the current volume of haohuazong, it is bound to ask for more resources and spiritual pulse.


    And these are in the hands of other holy places.


    What if we don''t go to war and take them?


    The people in all directions wondered and did not understand why.


    Only those people at the beginning understand that the reason why Haohua sect is so is probably because of the order of the Haohua sect leader.


    At the beginning, the black hand was still very impressive, although it was only in a hurry.


    Who can ignore such heavenly soldiers as Kaitian sword?


    The earth God''s army is comparable to the Heavenly God, and a truly complete Heavenly God''s army, even if it has not been revived, is enough to suppress the supreme Heavenly God.


    Only Lord Haohua can match the combination of a supreme God and a divine soldier, and no one else can.


    I''m afraid Lord Haohua was worried about the original black hand, so he didn''t choose to attack other holy places wantonly.


    After all, under the current circumstances, it is time to unite all forces. If we wantonly attack other holy places, it will not be conducive to the future alliance.


    Of course, haohuazong doesn''t take action against those holy places for the time being, but it doesn''t mean there are no other actions.


    In these decades, with the support of Chen Heng, the whole haohuazong went to Outland to open up a cave, sacrifice and practice spiritual fields, and open up brand-new spiritual veins.


    Compared with directly seizing the ready-made spiritual pulse, the cost of re opening up is naturally great, but it is acceptable under the support of him, the first person in the world.


    At the same time, some sects with a bad reputation and regarded as the demon sect in the practice world were also liquidated, and they were directly exterminated by Haohua sect without leaving any trace.


    Even if we want to unite, it is the force with better reputation and relatively more reliable.


    As for those with bad reputation and gloomy style, they are afraid of being stabbed by their backs when cooperating with them. Naturally, it''s better to clear up early.


    Decades later, haohuazong was thriving. Although there was no big war, it developed very well.


    Driven by haohuazong, good news came from all over the practice world.


    In recent years, it seems that the aura of heaven and earth is gradually recovering. Therefore, Tianjiao is born very frequently, and the number is much more than in the past.


    Overseas, a new force appeared ten years ago.


    That force is called Star Alliance.


    Xingmeng is a force coming from overseas. It is said that its headquarters has a huge force. At the moment, only part of its force has entered the practice world.


    This incident surprised many people.


    The essence of the world is mainly concentrated on a continent. As for overseas, though there are many regions, some of them exist, but most of them are wilderness.


    But this group of people known as Star Alliance are different. In fact, they have strong power.


    In it, there are several representative strong men.


    For example, the existence of several so-called kings.


    The king of crimson, the king of gold, the king of nothingness, the black king, the king of stars


    A king came out of the power known as the Star Alliance.


    And its strength is also shocking.


    Every king''s actual strength is comparable to that of the God, and it seems that because of the unique cultivation method, his actual strength is even higher than that of the ordinary God.


    Above these kings, it is said that there is also the controller of the Star Alliance, the supreme existence known as the king of red lotus.


    These forces shocked the whole spiritual world. In terms of high-end combat power, they are no less than any holy land.


    Compared with the local top holy land, it is only a handed down holy soldier.


    In fact, these are Chen Heng''s waistcoats.


    The so-called star alliance is nothing else. It is the one founded by Chen Heng in the initial world.


    In the original initial world, Chen Heng founded the Star Alliance to replace the previous round table and become the overlord. Now there has been a period of continuous years, with strong strength and extremely powerful power.


    This is the result of dominating a universe and absorbing all its arrogance and resource development. If it is not strong enough, it is a strange thing.


    As for those kings, they are naturally acquaintances.


    The scarlet king and the black king needless to say, one is the promotion of the former scarlet knight, and the other is the former black king.


    The so-called king of nothingness is Lu Yao, Chen Heng''s sister.


    As for the king of gold ogutis and the king of stars gunali, they were two students of Chen Heng, who inherited the original names of Lu Yao and Chen Heng, and also promoted to the king.


    The arrival of Star Alliance was deliberately arranged by Chen Heng.


    Originally, he intended to find a world with a high enough ceiling to accommodate his subordinates in the original world.


    After all, in the initial world, although the Star Alliance dominates everything, the upper limit is still too low. Even if it is difficult to promote to the seventh level, it can only be done with the help of the power of the world.


    Like Gu Nari and Lu Yao, if they are put into other worlds, they can easily go to a higher level. However, when they are put into the initial world, they are completely limited.


    If they are put into a world with a high enough upper limit, they will have a better future with their ability.


    The world before us is very good.


    According to Chen Heng''s feeling, although the world also has an upper limit and there are many difficulties after the ninth order, it is very good as an excessive world.

 Chapter 670

    For the people of Star Alliance, the world is still good.


    After all, in this world, although there is also an upper limit, it is much better than the initial world. It is good to be excessive.


    It''s quite appropriate for the Star Alliance people to turn to the larger platform of the world of gods after they have practiced in this world to a certain extent.


    At the same time, the reason why they are allowed to enter at this special time is also to seek foreign assistance.


    The previous black hand is still lurking.


    In the current state, it is very difficult for Chen Heng to find the other party.


    In that case, it''s better to take the initiative to introduce Star Alliance and make some new changes to attract the other party.


    Within the Star Alliance, Philip, the king of red lotus, also came to this world.


    Philip''s essence was born by the combination of Chen Heng''s true spiritual differentiation and the world consciousness of the initial world.


    Compared with ordinary people, they can mobilize the world power of the initial world, and their own strength is absolutely at the Ninth level.


    Once it mobilizes the power of the world and breaks out with all its strength, it can even be comparable to God for a short time.


    Such strength can affect everything and can be regarded as Chen Heng''s second card in the world.


    For decades, Star Alliance has developed in this world, and most of its members have begun to practice the system of this world.


    Compared with the monk system in this world, the original practice system in the initial space is much more messy, which is far less complete and systematic than the practice system in this world. Therefore, most of them are directly converted.


    Among them, like the scarlet king and others, after coming to this world, they have successively led to their own Tianzun catastrophe, which has been completely transformed into the Tianzun of this world.


    With the addition of the power of Star Alliance, the overall development of the spiritual world is also upward.


    Soon, more than 100 years passed.


    On this day, in haohuazong, the huge breath rose, and there was a faint rhyme flowing across the sky, startling all directions.


    Around haohuazong, everyone felt frightened. Looking up at the figure in the direction of haohuazong, he felt inexplicable at the moment.


    "Lord Haohua was born?"


    "Why?"


    "Who made him angry and let him do it?"


    The powerful Buddha appeared around and looked at the powerful Dharma phase emerging in the air, as well as the terrible breath. He trembled and felt unbearable.


    Soon, specific news came out.


    The cause of haohuazong''s active anger is nothing else, but the Star Alliance.


    On that day, the crimson king of the Star Alliance appeared and personally handed the battle paper to Lord Haohua.


    The king of red lotus wants to challenge Lord Haohua!


    The news was spread and immediately caused thousands of waves.


    The four friars were shocked.


    What happened at the time of Chen HENGDU robbery was concealed by everyone, but the existence of Tianzun was known.


    Those within the alliance should know the same.


    Knowing this, we should understand how terrible Chen Heng''s strength is. It is the reincarnation of the real immortal God. Once it breaks out, there will be no God soldiers, and few people in the world can match it.


    However, even so, does the red lotus king in the star alliance still dare to challenge it?


    For a moment, the friars in all directions discussed one after another.


    Someone came out of the seclusion and chose to be born again.


    For the action of the king of red lotus, everyone feels that he is overestimating his strength and will suffer heavy consequences. A bad will be suppressed by Lord Haohua on the spot.


    However, people in the Quartet are still looking forward to this war.


    Lord Haohua is the first in the world.


    The king of red lotus dares to challenge. Even if he overestimates himself, he probably has some real skills and is weaker than the Supreme God.


    Once this war breaks out, it will be mostly fierce, which is worth learning and understanding.


    At this point, a large number of strong people came out of the closed land and went to the battlefield.


    Ten years later, the war officially began.


    It seems that in order to prevent heavy damage to this world, this time the battlefield has been placed overseas.


    The war broke out completely.


    What shocked the world was that the king of red lotus was really a strong man of the highest heaven level.


    In the fight, Lord Haohua''s divine power erupted, and his terrible cultivation shocked the world. No one in the world is confident that he can take his fist.


    However, even so, the king of red lotus is still not weaker than the downwind, tit for tat with each other, especially terrible.


    Two powerful men of the highest level of heaven fought here. They almost broke through the sky and destroyed many wild areas.


    At the end of the fight, a faint sacred breath appeared on the body of Lord Haohua.


    A stream of spirit comparable to immortal gods, such as holy, such as holy, flows, and the power above the supreme god erupts across the four directions.


    This is a terrorist force that really surpasses the Supreme God and is comparable to the level of God soldiers. It is frightening and dare not face it directly.


    However, something more shocking happened soon.


    In the face of this blow comparable to the immortal God, there is also charm in the king of red lotus.


    Many strong people present can clearly feel that the charm is somewhat different from the sacred breath of Lord Haohua, but the essence is the same and still belongs to the immortal god level.


    Boom!


    The two forces and Tao are intertwined in mid air, colliding and disappearing with each other.


    To this extent, the confrontation in mid air can no longer be detected.


    The world does not know what the process of this war is. It only knows that the two sides finally stopped and did not fight completely.


    This made everyone secretly relieved.


    If the first-class existence of two immortals collides, the result must be amazing. If it really hits the end, maybe even this heaven and earth will be crippled and will not return to today''s grand occasion.


    Fortunately, both sides remained rational and did not really kill.


    But here, the reason why the king of red lotus dared to challenge Lord Haohua came out.


    Because it is also the reincarnation of an immortal God. The breath is boundless. It has been confirmed by all the heavenly masters present. It is the first level of an immortal God.


    Both Lord Haohua and the king of red lotus are reincarnated gods, and their cultivation is at the highest level of heaven.


    After this war, the Star Alliance and the king of red lotus gained great fame. Many of these cult friars who were suppressed by haohuazong went to take refuge in them, hoping to get some guidance from the king of red lotus.


    For a while, the power of the whole Star Alliance continued to expand, and there was a faint trend comparable to haohuazong.


    In the whole practice realm, the forces of Two Big Macs appeared.


    Under the two-level confrontation, even if it did not deliberately do it, but under the bipolar confrontation, the living space of other holy places is still being squeezed.


    If it goes on like this, I''m afraid the rest of the holy places will gradually die out and stand in line one after another.


    Compared with the gentle Lord Haohua, the Star Alliance of the king of red lotus is much more domineering.


    Seriously speaking, they come from overseas and lack awe of local holy places, so they are naturally impolite. I don''t know how many holy places have been destroyed and how many handed down sects have been wiped out along the road.


    Those sects who are unwilling to give in to the Star Alliance and do not want to fall like that can only turn to haohuazong and choose to survive under its shelter.


    However, this is also the result of short-term death. After thousands of years, these sects will die out slowly under the influence and slow infiltration of Haohua sect.


    Anyone with a clear eye can see that only two real holy places will be left in the future practice world.


    Xingmeng and haohuazong.


    This is also the result that Chen Heng really wants and one of the reasons why he introduced Star Alliance.


    If only Haohua Zong is on his side, he can''t do some things, and the effect may not be good.


    However, with the introduction of Star Alliance and bipolar confrontation, some things will be completed slowly even if they are not deliberately done, and finally achieve the effect that Chen Heng wants.


    By the time the others really react, I''m afraid it''s too late.


    Of course, the reason why Chen Heng did so is not just that.


    "Next, we''ll see if the fish can catch the hook......"


    Haohuazong holy mountain, Chen Heng sat alone and looked at the silver moon in the distance. The idea flashed silently in his heart.


    And now.


    In the distance, on another vast holy land, changes are also taking place.


    At present, there is a prosperous holy land, in which the aura is surging, and the secret land of haohuazong is not inferior to that of haohuazong, which is very prosperous.


    This is the holy land of Star Alliance and its base camp.


    The spiritual pulse here is very huge, but most of it is pulled over.


    In the process of conquering the holy land, the king of red lotus personally moved the spiritual veins in the holy land to this place more than once.


    Under the slow accumulation of a large number of spiritual veins, such a huge holy land as here has been formed. The spiritual opportunities in it are trembling. Even if there is no deliberate practice, but in the middle and long-term life, the physique will gradually sublimate, and many good changes will occur.


    This is the result of the accumulation of huge psychic machines, which is amazing.


    In the middle of the holy land, an old man stood.


    "Your Majesty..."


    The girl stood behind the old man. At the moment, she looked at the old man and whispered, "according to the previous plan, those holy places have been captured. Do you want to continue next?"


    The girl is wearing a golden armor, and there is a faint golden mark on her forehead. Although her appearance is not beautiful, she also has an unspeakable temperament, which makes people feel unique.


    This is Lu Yao.


    As for the old man in front of him, it is naturally Philip.


    "It can slow down for the time being."


    A hoarse and indifferent voice came from the front.


    Listening to Lu Yao''s return, Philip''s face was very indifferent and had no change: "there is news from haohuazong."


    "They may move next. In order to avoid accidents, they''d better slow down."


    "Yes."


    Lu Yao nodded and had no opinion on Philip''s arrangement.


    After Chen Heng left, Philip, as the incarnation of Chen Heng, became the Supreme Master of the Star Alliance.


    This time, the Star Alliance entered the world, which is also led by Philip.

 Chapter 671

    "Your Majesty..."


    Standing in place, looking at Philip standing alone in front of him. He looked a little thin. Lu Yao bowed his head and thought for a moment, and then seriously opened his mouth: "I think the time is ripe."


    "Everywhere in the starry sky, the cultivation methods in this world have been improved and popularized. There are geniuses everywhere."


    "Is it the right time now?"


    "Do you want the people there to enter this world on a large scale?"


    Ahead, Philip''s figure did not move, but his indifferent and hoarse voice came from there.


    "Good."


    Lu Yao nodded and said, "we have accumulated too many talents in a long time. Even if we fully accept this world, it is enough."


    "Those who have the title of knight can''t be promoted because they don''t have slate. Why don''t you let them break through here?"


    "In this way, we can have more manpower and don''t have to rely on the monks in this world."


    Looking at Philip, Lu Yao spoke seriously and put forward his own suggestions.


    She is not Chen Heng. Naturally, she doesn''t know the real situation of the world, and she doesn''t know the purpose of Chen Heng to let the Star Alliance enter the world.


    Therefore, her suggestion is to proceed from reality and hope that more strong players of Star Alliance will enter the world and successfully complete the breakthrough.


    This is not only a practical need, but also to alleviate the shortage of manpower in the world.


    On the other side of the initial world, a long time has passed since Chen Heng stayed in the world of gods because of the different time flow rate in the world.


    For a long time, the Star Alliance ruled the whole starry universe. Naturally, there were a lot of talents and Tianjiao born in it.


    Among them, there are not a few Tianjiao who have the capital to seal the king and have the potential to become the king.


    Because of the perfect mechanism and unlike the suppression of the round table in the past, the knight level in the Star Alliance has made a breakthrough for a long time, adding more than a dozen people.


    These dozen people have the capital to seal the king, but they are limited by the number of stone slabs in that world, so they can''t break through the world limit and promote to the seventh level king.


    But with these people''s qualifications, once they can enter this world, they will be able to easily complete the breakthrough and reach the heavenly level of the world.


    At the same time, the world''s practice law has also been passed back in the past hundred years and began to be popularized.


    The organizational power on the other side of the initial space far exceeds the so-called holy land of this heaven and earth, which can popularize the practice law like the compulsory education in previous lives.


    At that time, based on the population base of all ethnic groups in the starry sky, it is conceivable that the number of Tianjiao will emerge.


    These need sufficient resources and environment to arrange.


    This is one of the reasons why Lu Yao wants to step up.


    Because they have such strong strength, in theory, they don''t have to fear anything, and they can occupy a broader area directly.


    Of course, she couldn''t get around Philip if she wanted to finish it.


    After Chen Heng left, Philip was the real leader of Star Alliance.


    Although it usually does not manage any affairs, once it comes forward to speak, no one can ignore it.


    After all, this one is not only the incarnation left by Chen Heng, but also the incarnation of the world consciousness of that world. In fact, his power is unparalleled in ancient and modern times, and no one is his opponent.


    If he really wants to, he can even kill the whole Star Alliance and re-establish a new organization.


    "You don''t understand..."


    Standing in front, listening to Lu Yao''s words, Philip was silent for a moment, and then said, "we can''t get around anyone if we want to finish all this..."


    "Is that Lord Haohua?"


    Lu Yao instantly understood Philip''s meaning. At the moment, she nodded with some approval: "indeed."


    She didn''t know the true identity of Lord Haohua. She just thought that he was the local strong man in the world and was having a headache at the moment.


    Because, like Philip in front of him, that Lord Haohua is also an out of limit figure.


    If they can''t solve each other, even how hard they try is useless.


    I can''t get around each other at all.


    "What if I have a way to solve it?"


    In silence, a voice suddenly sounded, with an inexplicable indifference.


    "Who!"


    Lu Yao''s face suddenly changed.


    This is the base camp of the Star Alliance. There are king level patterns everywhere, and the seals arranged by Philip himself. Ordinary people can''t come in at all.


    A pale arm stretched out from nothingness and grabbed at Lu Yao in an instant.


    It seemed to be just an arm, ordinary, but Lu Yao felt like a holy mountain and pressed against her.


    Even with her strength at the moment, she can''t resist.


    Just at the critical moment, the pale arm stopped.


    For on one side, Philip had now turned and looked here.


    After countless years, Philip is still the same as before. He is very old and thin, but his eyes are indifferent, as if he were a supreme God, above everything in the world.


    He looked at nothingness, saw everything in an instant and caught the black hand.


    A figure appeared at the same time. It looked like a man. He was shrouded in a hazy chaos. He couldn''t see his real appearance. He could only feel the flow of Qi.


    "Who?"


    At this time, Lu Yao reacted and looked at the figure in front with some fear.


    "Who am I... Won''t you guess?"


    In front, the hoarse voice came, and now it was ringing everywhere, very clear.


    He didn''t look at Lu Yao, but looked at Philip. Obviously, he didn''t pay attention to Lu Yao.


    you bet.


    Compared with them, Lu Yao''s strength comparable to the seventh level peak at the moment is good, but it''s just like that. It''s nothing at all.


    Philip''s expression changed. He just nodded and then said, "I''ve heard that someone attacked when Lord Haohua broke through."


    "I think it''s your excellency."


    Faint words fell.


    In front of her, Lu Yao''s face suddenly changed. She suddenly knew the identity of the other party and was a little vigilant.


    Although what happened when Chen HENGDU was robbed was confidential, only a few heavenly masters knew at that time.


    However, a small number of heavenly beings will also leak the news, but the scope is limited to the level of heavenly beings.


    Now, one or two hundred years have passed, and now the people above the heaven in the practice world basically know the original situation and the existence of the black hand.


    Although the Star Alliance is an external force, it has been constantly invading local holy places over the years, and is also constantly integrating with the world. Therefore, it naturally knows some news.


    Lu Yao was immediately alert. Zhenling secretly connected with the initial slate and was ready to make a secret move.


    The initial slate is the certificate needed by the initial world to promote the king. In essence, it is one of the origins of that world. Therefore, if it is used as a weapon, it can play a powerful effect, and its strength will not be inferior to the earth God soldiers in this world.


    However, in the face of Lu Yao''s action, the man just looked at her and then smiled: "it''s a guest from afar. This is the way of Star Alliance to treat guests?"


    "Star Alliance naturally has its hospitality......"


    Ahead, Philip looked at the person in front of him. His eyes were simple and without waves, as if there were no emotional fluctuations: "just don''t know if there are evil guests in front of him..."


    "It depends on what you mean, Lord of Star Alliance."


    Ahead, the shadow smiled and then opened his mouth: "I came with goodwill. As for whether to accept it, this is your business."


    "Come with kindness?"


    Lu Yao sneered and said at the moment, "you can''t even show your true face. Why should we believe that you are kind?"


    "That''s true."


    The shadow nodded. After a little thinking, it suddenly changed.


    A track rhyme flowed out of him, and then his body suddenly changed, and the original hazy feeling slowly dissipated.


    A little pure ripples rippled out. In situ, the appearance of the dark shadow was completely exposed.


    On the surface, this is the image of a middle-aged man. His appearance is very ordinary and ordinary.


    If it weren''t for the wrong occasion, even if Lu Yao saw each other at ordinary times, he would ignore them directly and wouldn''t pay attention at all.


    As a rule of thumb, this is unlikely.


    On the way to practice, practitioners will gradually sublimate their own essence. Therefore, even if their appearance is flat at the beginning, when their cultivation is advanced, their appearance will sublimate and become far beyond the ordinary.


    But the man in front of him looked like a mortal, and the whole man gave others a sense of mediocrity.


    This situation does not know whether it is deliberate or true.


    "Are you here for Lord Haohua?"


    After a moment of silence, Philip spoke again, and his hoarse and indifferent voice spread all over the place.


    Listening to Philip''s words, the middle-aged man nodded: "good."


    "I think you know the origin between me and Lord Haohua."


    "If your star alliance wants to dominate this world, Lord Haohua is the biggest obstacle."


    "As long as I get rid of him, I can get rid of a great trouble. Your Excellency can also dominate this world and occupy great mountains and rivers."


    "How?"


    He looked at Philip in front of him and smiled.


    "Sounds good."


    Philip was noncommittal about the words of the middle-aged man.


    Lu Yao on one side fell into thinking.


    On the surface, what the middle-aged man said is right.


    Their star alliance wants to dominate this world, and the cultivation of Lord Haohua, who is comparable to Philip, is indeed the biggest obstacle.


    If we can cooperate with the middle-aged man in front of us and get rid of him, it is really beneficial for them.


    There''s just one more problem.


    "What good is it for you to do so?"

 Chapter 672

    "What good is it for you to do so?"


    Standing in place, Lu Yao frowned and then looked at the middle-aged man in front of her: "what''s the use for you to kill Lord Haohua?"


    At present, the gratitude and resentment between the man and Lord Haohua is only superficial.


    As early as when Lord Haohua was just trying to make a breakthrough, he had already made a move towards Lord Haohua.


    Lu Yao was sure that at that time, Lord Haohua had no communication with each other.


    If it''s for personal grudges, why did the other party do it?


    To be sure, most of them have reasons, but they are not known to others.


    Listening to Lu Yao''s words, the middle-aged man first looked at Philip. Seeing that he didn''t speak, he knew clearly and understood Lu Yao''s position in Philip''s heart.


    "This is my business."


    He opened his mouth lightly and looked at Lu Yao. His tone was very calm: "as long as you know, it''s good for you and me to get rid of Lord Haohua."


    "As for the others, there is no need to delve into them."


    "You don''t have to worry."


    As if to reassure Philip, he continued: "after removing Lord Haohua, I will leave this world and give it to you."


    "The world is very big. There is a new world outside one world, just as you come from the outside world. This is not the case."


    "I have no interest in this world."


    He opened his mouth lightly and said so.


    Philip''s heart moved.


    There is a lot of information revealed in each other''s words.


    The other party, like the Star Alliance, also comes from the outside world, not a native of this world.


    This seems to explain some things. For example, why there is no trace of each other in this heaven and earth and no trace can be found.


    Because the other party, like the Star Alliance, is also a character in other heaven and earth, naturally there will be no trace left in this heaven and earth.


    It is also possible to say that the other party is not interested in this world.


    Because with each other''s cultivation, if you want, you can occupy this world before Chen Heng rises, so you don''t have to wait until this time.


    These words should be true.


    As for what is hidden in these words, it will not be known to others.


    Philip thought and was silent for a moment.


    He didn''t give an answer immediately, and in front of him, the middle-aged man didn''t urge, so he waited patiently.


    After a while, seeing Philip''s delay in giving a recovery, the middle-aged man spoke again: "your time is running out."


    "What do you mean?"


    Philip looked up and didn''t speak. Instead, Lu Yao''s face changed slightly.


    "Heaven and earth suppress."


    The middle-aged man smiled and said faintly, "I saw your previous battle with Lord Haohua."


    "The suppression of heaven and earth caused by the use of forces at that level is also very serious."


    "If there is no accident, your hand will become more and more difficult in the next time."


    Heaven and earth repel, which is the mechanism of heaven and earth itself. It will instinctively suppress and repel external life, resulting in all kinds of bad reactions.


    It''s ok if the strength is weak, but if the strength is strong enough, or even strong enough to Philip, the exclusion of heaven and earth will become more and more obvious.


    For this, middle-aged men from other worlds seem to know very well.


    He does not know that Philip and Chen Heng are one, nor that Philip himself will not be excluded by the world under the action of the simulation point, and has long been shielded from the negative impact.


    Therefore, he took it for granted that Philip''s existence itself would be a huge burden and would always face the exclusion of this world, which was prone to great problems.


    This is one of the reasons why he is so confident and appears directly in front of Philip.


    Standing where he was, Philip looked at the middle-aged man in front of him. He was so silent for a long time. Then he opened his mouth and gave an answer.


    "I agreed to your proposal."


    "OK, sure enough."


    Listening to Philip''s words, the middle-aged man nodded and smiled with satisfaction.


    "In that case, I will listen to your good news......"


    In situ, they were negotiating. It was not until more than half an hour later that the middle-aged man was satisfied to leave. So far, he returned to his place.


    The space is rippling, and there are light ripples in place.


    Under Philip''s gaze, the figure of the middle-aged man gradually became hazy and blurred, and then disappeared completely.


    In this process, a magic sword always shrouded around him, sheltering him, making Philip unable to lock each other.


    "It''s cautious enough."


    Feeling the hazy space, Philip''s heart surged with killing intention, but he never made a move.


    The people in front of us are very cautious.


    Although the other party appeared in front of Philip, he seemed to be afraid of Philip''s strength. Therefore, although he appeared, he never really stood here, but was in nothingness and could get out at any time.


    Just now, whenever Philip has the slightest intention to make a move, I''m afraid the other party will leave without hesitation and will never give him a chance.


    In this process, the Kaitian sword was revived in the whole process and always shrouded in its noumenon.


    That''s why Philip has some regrets.


    Otherwise, whenever the other party has the slightest flaw and shows the slightest chance to take action, Philip will take the other party completely without hesitation.


    In that case, there won''t be so much to do later.


    But now, it''s not so easy.


    "Still have to wait..."


    Standing where he was, Philip murmured to himself.


    In any case, since the other party took the initiative to contact him and agreed to make a move, he will make a move after that.


    No matter how cautious, when the other party tries his best to fight, his real body is bound to be exposed, and it is impossible to hide like this in front of him.


    When it comes to selling, it''s the best chance.


    "Your Majesty..."


    One side, Lu Yao''s voice came. At the moment, he looked at Philip in front of him and wanted to stop talking.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Philip turned around, looked at Lu Yao in front of him and said faintly, "do you have any doubts?"


    The insipid and indifferent voice is constantly ringing in place. If ordinary people just listen to Philip''s voice, they will feel fear and uneasiness, and feel awe from the bottom of their heart.


    However, Lu Yao has been used to it for a long time. However, she feels good and has no special reaction.


    At this moment, her face looked a little dignified and looked seriously at Philip in front of her: "this wise man is not credible."


    "Although we don''t know the reason why he shot at Lord Haohua at the beginning, most of this person is very dangerous."


    "And judging by his style, he is by no means a person who can cooperate at ease."


    She opened her mouth seriously and said, "if you must find someone to cooperate, I don''t think it''s as good as that Haohua patriarch."


    From the standpoint of exclusion, the leader of Haohua has always had a good style from beginning to end. He has never heard of any bad deeds and has always been an open and aboveboard person.


    In fact, many people in Star Alliance admire him and regard him as a rare real gentleman in the world.


    On the other hand, from his initial appearance, the mingzun tried to attack and kill the newly promoted Lord Haohua. His subsequent actions were also full of conspiracy, a conspiracy style.


    Compared with the two, if Jean Luyao really chooses one side, she would rather choose the side of Lord Haohua.


    "Indeed."


    For Lu Yao''s words, Philip''s expression was very flat. He just nodded and then said, "we just have no choice."


    "As he said, we are outsiders to this world after all."


    "If the situation goes on like this, my strength will become weaker and weaker, but that Haohua patriarch will not, and even with the support of this world, it will become stronger and stronger."


    "Although Lord Haohua is open and aboveboard, we want to occupy this world. He is our enemy and there is no room for relaxation."


    "Since it is destined to be so, we have to face it."


    Indifferent words sounded in place.


    Standing in place, Lu Yao frowned and finally could only nod.


    Indeed, in reality, they have no other choice.


    This is also one of the reasons why the black hand who calls himself mingzun will come to the door to cooperate with them.


    In the view of outsiders, as an outsider, all star alliance wants to do is occupy this world.


    This is bound to conflict with the Lord Haohua, and the contradiction between the two is irreconcilable.


    Unless either side is willing to take the initiative to admit defeat, there can be no final result, only immortality.


    How is it possible to admit defeat?


    In the view of Ming Zun, whether it is the Lord of Haohua or the Lord of Star Alliance, it is undoubtedly a hero of one side and a figure suspected of the reincarnation of immortals.


    Even if such a person is dead, I''m afraid he doesn''t want to submit to others.


    It was because of this contradiction that he came to Philip.


    But what he obviously didn''t expect was that his front foot found Philip here, and his back foot Chen Heng received the news there.


    "Oh..."


    Haohua lived on the Holy Land and felt the news from Philip. Chen Heng smiled and his mood finally fluctuated: "are you finally hooked?"


    "It''s worth my acting."


    He looked at the scenery in the distance, with a smile on his face, but what rippled in his heart was a pure killing intention.


    There is no doubt that he will kill the man who calls himself the enlightened one.


    This killing is not only because of the previous causal gratitude and resentment, but also because of the magic soldiers in each other''s hands.


    Open the Heavenly Sword. Chen Heng knows the power of the Heavenly God soldier. Even if it has not been fully recovered, it is enough to compete with the Holy Son method that Chen Heng has accumulated for countless years and urged by divine power.


    You know, Chen Heng''s Noumenon used the son''s FA phase in the world of gods, but he also suppressed the real artifact of dusk artifact.

 Chapter 673

    Although at the same level, in terms of expressiveness, the heavenly weapon of opening the Heavenly Sword is much stronger than the artifact of dusk.


    At the beginning, Chen Heng also used the son FA Xiang to easily suppress the twilight artifact.


    At that time, Chen Heng could not compare his own strength or divine power accumulation with that at the moment, but he still did it.


    However, at this time, in the face of the Heavenly Sword, he could not suppress it.


    Of course, there are reasons why the power of the opposite manipulator is also improved, but in terms of Chen Heng''s own feelings, the heavenly weapon of opening the Heavenly Sword is indeed stronger than the twilight artifact.


    The purpose of Chen Heng''s entry into this heaven and earth is to obtain the divine soldiers existing in this heaven and earth.


    Whether it is the fundamental purpose or the previous cause and effect, it is doomed that Chen Heng must solve the black hand.


    At the same time, Chen Heng also has doubts in his heart.


    The reason why youruo has not appeared so far and has not revealed traces in this world is also related to each other?


    Otherwise, why hasn''t there been any news yet?


    Of course, this is just a guess. The specific situation depends on the future.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng looked away quietly, and his mood gradually calmed down.


    The time that followed continued to pass.


    After reaching an agreement with the mingzun, Philip did not hesitate and sent someone directly to the holy land of Haohua sect.


    A battle note crosses the four directions and appears from nothingness. It is so firmly branded in front of the holy land of haohuazong.


    The avenue of heaven and earth was shaking, and the boundless vitality was drawn and suppressed here.


    That sense of oppression is particularly strong, and the existence below the Supreme God cannot be resisted. Even the gate of haohuazong can''t go out.


    The vast rhyme of Tao was revealed, which frightened the four sides.


    What''s the omen?


    After decades of silence, the leader of the Star Alliance suddenly sent a battle post. Is it difficult to challenge Lord Haohua again?


    In the four directions, the idea flashed through the hearts of the people around.


    In haohuazong, a wave of terrible vitality emerged.


    Then a figure came out of it.


    It was the figure of a young man, dressed in white robes. He looked very handsome and young. His blood was as strong and powerful as a black dragon.


    He walked out from the depths of haohuazong, with some vicissitudes in his eyes. At the moment, he looked at the battle post in front, flashed a trace of clarity in his heart, and then silently stretched out his hand.


    A big hand crossed nothingness, suppressed the four directions, suppressed all the Tao rhymes, and took off the war post.


    Boom!


    In the four directions, there was a faint gathering of thunder and a vast gush of vitality, but they were all suppressed and could not continue the riot.


    Chen Heng stood in place, quietly looked up and looked into the distance. His line of sight seemed to penetrate the distant distance and directly saw the leader of the Star Alliance.


    All around, the rest of the heavenly powerful witnessed all this, and they were a little nervous at the moment.


    They knew that after decades of peaceful development, the conflict between haohuazong and Xingmeng broke out again after all.


    The outcome of this conflict is beyond the imagination of others.


    "Troubled times..."


    In the distance, an old man sighed softly.


    The old man looks very old. His cultivation is not strong among the people around him. He is only a God, but his status is very respected. He is vaguely the central figure among the people of Haohua sect.


    This is the Yue Ming immortal. After Chen Heng was promoted to the highest heaven, he was taken over. He has continued his life with Chen Heng''s divine blood way. He is still alive today, so he has witnessed all this.


    Farther away, a pair of eyes peeped vaguely into the four directions. It was the Ming Zun.


    He lurked around and observed Chen Heng''s reaction.


    Seeing that Chen Heng took off the battle post, a trace of satisfaction appeared on his face. Then his figure slowly disappeared under the cover of nothingness and left completely.


    Time passed slowly.


    After uncovering the battle post, Chen Heng set off again and walked towards an area.


    In this process, the news that the Lord of Xingmeng and Lord Haohua were about to fight again quickly spread throughout the whole practice world and attracted extensive attention.


    The journey of the leader of the star alliance can''t be seen by others, but the journey of Lord Haohua hasn''t been covered up. He just moves forward slowly and walks towards the border wasteland


    In the whole process, the friars behind Lord Haohua gathered more and more.


    Those monks gathered behind Lord Haohua and silently felt the Taoist rhyme revealed by Lord Haohua and the mysterious atmosphere of a higher level.


    For those monks, it was a great opportunity.


    Those who are close to the road themselves are also close to the road.


    At the level of supreme God, everything around him will be baptized by his breath, and unconsciously it will be closer to the Tao.


    If others can stay with people at this level for a long time, they will inevitably take a short cut and get a great promotion.


    This is why so many monks gathered behind Lord Haohua.


    For these friars, Lord Haohua did not expel them, but went with them.


    These friars are also very knowledgeable, but they are far behind Lord Haohua and never bother Lord Haohua.


    Of course, in fact, even if they want to disturb, there is no way.


    There are too many differences in levels. They can''t find the real existence of Lord Haohua with their spiritual sense. They can only feel a huge, powerful and boundless terror rhyme flowing in front and moving forward gradually.


    But if you want to find Lord Haohua himself through that group of Daoyun, it is tantamount to looking for a needle in a haystack, which is impossible.


    Unless there is a peer or close, it is impossible even if the heavenly being exists.


    The level difference between the two is too big.


    So, Lord Haohua went all the way.


    Unconsciously, he has been gone for ten years.


    In ten years, the number of monks gathered behind Lord Haohua did not decrease, but increased many times.


    Because the number of monks from all over the world is increasing all the time.


    Although some people fall behind from time to time, they can''t stop the increasing trend.


    But now, after ten years, Lord Haohua finally stopped.


    A desolate edge area, the surrounding aura is basically cut off, and all parts appear extremely barren.


    If there is no accident, this is the battlefield they have chosen.


    The reason for choosing here is naturally to avoid the impact on the outside world.


    At the level of supreme God, every move will have a great impact on the outside world. If there is a war, it can be said to be the level of destroying heaven and earth.


    If the current war happened in those areas with abundant spiritual channels and vitality, I''m afraid that the spiritual channels in those areas will be interrupted after the war, resulting in tens of thousands of miles without smoke, and I don''t know how many deaths and injuries.


    This is something neither side wants to see.


    Therefore, putting the battlefield in front of this barren area is the consensus of both sides.


    When I came here, there was already a figure waiting in front of me.


    That is an old man in plain clothes.


    Philip was dressed in a crimson robe. The system looked a little old. It seemed that it had been a long time.


    He stood there, his appearance was very old, but he had an invisible spirit, as if he was the center of heaven and earth and occupied all the sense of existence.


    Until the arrival of Chen Heng, this feeling was weakened, and the whole world was re coordinated and no longer occupied by a single person.


    The two air engines began to contact and collide.


    Silently, the subtle collision of Qi engine caused the confusion of vitality, which led to the chaotic area in this area and could not be controlled.


    The confrontation has not really started yet. Just the guidance between Qi machines has artificially created a unique force field, which is enough to make the monks under the God unable to exert their magic power, and even the spiritual consciousness began to be confused and can not see the truth.


    The Supreme God is so terrible.


    "Finally..."


    Philip looked at Chen Heng in front of him and spoke faintly. His voice seemed a little hoarse.


    "I''ve kept you waiting."


    Chen Heng smiled and looked at Philip in front of him. His face was a little nostalgic.


    He felt it carefully.


    At this moment, Philip''s strength has improved again since the last battle.


    Generally speaking, entering a different world is a great promotion for the strong.


    This is not only because of the nature of different worlds, but also because there are different practice systems in different worlds, with different inspiration and sparks.


    For people at their level, these are more important.


    Because of this, the scarlet king, Lu Yao, gunali and others have made great progress over the years. Now they have reached the peak of level 7 one after another, and they are only one step away from being promoted to level 8.


    As Chen Heng''s Avatar and the conscious embodiment of the initial world, Philip''s harvest naturally goes without saying.


    Since he came to this world and learned the unique rules of this world, Philip''s power can be said to be improving all the time.


    This is the unique advantage of being the embodiment of world consciousness, which is unmatched by others.


    For him, as long as he continuously obtains the power of the laws of other worlds, so as to enhance the consciousness of the initial world, then the power will naturally feed back from the world consciousness and bless Philip.


    There is no doubt that this is a thoroughfare to the sky.


    The only pity is that being possessed by the world consciousness and becoming a part of the world consciousness will make the ID consciousness disappear and lead to losing all reason, leaving only pure reason and ID.


    If there is no such price, even Chen Heng will feel excited and want to try to take this road.


    The two air machines slowly burst out and collided everywhere.


    At this moment, the fields of Chen Heng and Philip also began to bloom, squeezing and colliding with each other.


    Their own potential is unfolding and rising slowly.


    Boom!


    There are bursts of light sounds everywhere, like thunder skipping and hissing.


    In mid air, the wind is howling, and now the rolling vitality is roaring.

 Chapter 674

    Rolling vitality is roaring.


    With the collision and confrontation between two distinct potentials, this place has completely become nothingness.


    The existence of the seventh order has already begun to breed its own potential. After the eighth order, it will develop into its own field.


    After reaching the Ninth level, the further development of this field, which belongs to itself, has almost become the prototype of the small world.


    Two huge fields are unfolding and colliding.


    Bang!


    A clear sound came out and spread continuously, covering almost tens of thousands of miles.


    This is because Chen Heng and Philip have reservations, shrink their strength and do not spread with all their strength.


    Otherwise, just the confrontation between the two fields can envelop less than half of the world.


    In this field, laws are colliding, and the forces of different fields impact and disappear from each other, turning a piece of space into nothingness.


    The field is the combination of the power of true spirit and the power of law, in which is the world woven by itself.


    Being in it, vast forces emerge and erupt all the time.


    Therefore, the confrontation between the fields is actually a test for the two friars in all aspects.


    It doesn''t look like a transcendent below the divine.


    Below the seventh level, it is often Qi and blood that confront and test each other, which is the fight between the flesh and divine power.


    At the seventh level, at the level of Chen Heng and Philip, the test is more accumulation, the understanding and construction of the power of law, and their own understanding of the world.


    Every ordinary accumulation and understanding of the law are used at this moment. The information needed to calculate the collision in the field all the time is massive, enough to drown thousands of so-called supercomputers.


    Boom!


    The collision between fields climbed to the peak in an instant, and then at the next moment, they agreed to shoot at the same time.


    Behind Chen Heng, an ancient sword, which was simple and unsophisticated, burst out and fell into Chen Heng''s hands.


    In Philip''s hand, there were also several stone slabs rushed over and fell on his hand.


    Initial slate!


    In the initial world, there are gods such as the initial slate, which is the embodiment of the origin of the world in the outside world.


    In that world, if you want to promote the king, you must need slate as a voucher to obtain the power of the world and complete the promotion.


    Previously, Philip had gathered all the stone slabs in the initial world for countless years, and now it was used as an artifact. Although its power was not as powerful as the heavenly soldiers in this world, it would never be weak.


    At least not weaker than the ancient sword in Chen Heng''s hand comparable to the handed down holy soldier.


    Soon, under the sight of the four friars, the stone slab collided with the ancient sword, and each other burst into a shocking light.


    The terrible brilliance emerged from it and bloomed at this moment, drowning everything in the four directions. It was like pressing the pause button, so that the originally fluctuating and collapsed space began to stagnate, and there was no further trend.


    But at the next moment, the power of terror erupted.


    The powerful force roared forward and was pounding everywhere.


    Bang!


    In mid air, the two figures intertwined with each other. Now they really shot.


    Holding an ancient sword, Chen Heng sublimated his divine power, and his breath soared to the extreme. He rushed forward and fought with Philip.


    Philip is no less.


    He was majestic and blessed directly on the initial stone slab, so that all kinds of Tao recorded on the stone slab revived and completely boiled.


    Vaguely, the original force from the initial world was led by it, intertwined with Philip''s own power and erupted directly.


    The fight between the two is particularly fierce. Just at the beginning, the horror of their hand can make people feel trembling.


    "What a terrible smell..."


    In the distance, there was a powerful God in the world. At the moment, I felt the rising breath of Chen Heng and couldn''t help sighing deeply.


    "The fighting power of these two people has already exceeded the level of the Supreme God. If the other supreme god arrives in front of them, I''m afraid they will be defeated in an instant and can''t be compared at all..."


    Some people said the result with bitter corners of their mouths.


    Although it is the level of the Supreme God, it is obviously different between the Supreme God and the Supreme God.


    In front of us, both the Lord of Haohua and the Lord of Xingmeng are so special.


    They are not only world-class in combat power, but also amazing in their own weapons. If the ordinary supreme god dares to stand in front of them, he will be taught to be a man every minute.


    Only what is shown at present has been called invincible under the immortal God.


    Not to mention that they haven''t done their best yet.


    You know, both the Lord of Haohua and the Lord of Xingmeng are the first-class reincarnation of immortals. They can draw the Tao fruits of previous lives and reproduce the power of immortals.


    He was not born on the same level as other monks.


    At the thought of this, the corners of the monks around became more and more bitter, and even a trace of catching up was no longer in their mind.


    In the front, the confrontation between the two Qi machines became more and more fierce.


    At the moment of the war, it seems that they have made a real fire. They don''t restrain each other and try their best.


    Chen Heng''s face was cold, and the ancient sword in his hand was shining. The divine power was borrowed to his body. The human sword was integrated into one. The two Taoist fruits fused with each other, and a stunning blow broke out.


    Philip is also no inferior. The Tao engraved on the initial stone plate turns into a chain and is engraved on him layer by layer. It merges with his own original power, and his prestige is no less than Chen Heng.


    In terms of performance alone, although neither of them has shown immortal means, even so, the power that erupted at the moment is vaguely beyond the Ninth level, which is comparable to the peak of the Ninth level.


    Now that you''ve started acting, it''s natural to be more realistic.


    Chen Heng can imagine that at the moment, most of the mingzun is lurking around and peeping at them through some unknown means.


    If they don''t act like some, as long as they leak the slightest flaw and foot, I''m afraid the other party will leave directly and can''t appear at all.


    Therefore, even in order to lead the other party out, they must play like some, so that the other party can''t find out.


    Because of this, they fought fiercely, and the combat power was frightening and terrible.


    In terms of performance, their confrontation this time was much more dangerous than the last one.


    It''s impolite to say that each of their blows contains a killing opportunity, which can kill the existence below the Ninth level. I don''t know how many times, even the peak of the eighth level can''t stop a move.


    Ordinary level 9 is in front of them. If you move on, you''ll be directly hit.


    This level of fighting has long exceeded others'' imagination.


    In the distance, in the direction of Xingmeng, Lu Yao and gunali were also observing the war.


    Compared with the monks of haohuazong in the distance, their strength is generally much stronger.


    Like the scarlet king, Lu Yao has been promoted to the king in the initial world. Now they are basically the peak of level 7, only one step away from level 8.


    Therefore, they could see more things. At the moment, their face looked a little dignified and frowned secretly at the situation ahead.


    "Close..."


    Standing in place, Lu Yao observed for a long time before opening his mouth and said, "if you go on like this, the result will be the same as the last time. No one can help anyone."


    In the last confrontation between Chen Heng and Philip, they both kept restraint, so the final result was a draw.


    This time, they were facing each other, but the result looked the same.


    Although Philip still has his cards unused, so does Chen Heng.


    The probability of the result is also close.


    "Mingzun."


    Lu Yao frowned and looked at the nothingness aside: "I know you are near here."


    Aside, nothingness was very calm, and there was no response to Lu Yao''s voice, as if there was no figure at all.


    However, Lu Yao didn''t care about this. She just opened her mouth and became serious: "now that we have fulfilled our agreement with you, when will you do it?"


    Her face was serious and her heart was wary at the moment.


    For this cooperation mingzun, including Lu Yao, people up and down in the Star Alliance do not trust, and they always have a trace of vigilance.


    Now, Philip has fought with the Lord Haohua to this extent. If the other party doesn''t fight again, it won''t make sense.


    Listening to Lu Yao''s words, a faint ripple passed through the originally calm nothingness.


    A figure appeared, shrouded in the nothingness on one side. It was a little hazy and could not see the truth. It could only be vaguely seen that there was an unparalleled divine soldier with a strong smell around him, which was almost suffocating.


    Standing there, he nodded to Lu Yao. His voice was still indifferent: "I know."


    Now, he also knows that he must fight.


    If he can, he naturally hopes that the leader of the Star Alliance will fight with Lord Haohua, and the two will directly defeat each other and let him reap.


    Unfortunately, Star Alliance is not a fool.


    From beginning to end, Lu Yao and others are vigilant. If he doesn''t do it again, I''m afraid Philip will stop later. It''s impossible to fight with each other and kill to the last drop of blood.


    If so, the other party can''t go to this extent.


    If he really wants to cooperate, he can only do it.


    Various thoughts flashed in my heart. Then, the figure of the mingzun disappeared again and merged into nothingness.


    Fighting in place, looking at the figure disappearing again, Lu Yao and others were relieved and relieved.


    In any case, the other party is not a fool and should know the weight.


    At the moment, the battle ahead continues. Philip and Chen Heng are at war, and they are equally matched.


    At this moment, if a third party joins in, the result will be self-evident.


    Thinking of this, including Lu Yao, the people on the side of Xingmeng finally settled down and continued to turn around and look forward to observe the war in front.

 Chapter 675

    Under the gaze of Lu Yao and others, the fight ahead continues, and there is a growing trend at the moment.


    Boom!


    There was a dull noise in the air, very crisp.


    There, the figures of Chen Heng and Philip retreated at the same time. At the moment, their bodies are full of scars.


    Careful observation can be found that at the moment, whether Chen Heng or Philip, his breath is a little weak and has been reduced a lot.


    Compared with before, their breath is no longer at its peak. The wounds on their bodies are bleeding, and the blood of the God is dripping and falling on this reckless and wasteland.


    The crimson blood turned into a rolling aura. If it took hundreds of years to bathe in the blood of the Supreme God, it might change the current situation and become a holy land of practice.


    "Do you still have to fight?"


    Separated from Philip at the same time, looking at the same injured figure of Philip in front of him, Chen Heng''s face was dignified. At the moment, he slowly opened his mouth: "our strength is between Bozhong, which you should also know."


    "If we continue to fight, it will be no good for you and me. We will only lose both sides."


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, Philip looked indifferent and didn''t reply.


    The result of this fight is the same as that of the last one.


    Of course, at the moment, both of them have their cards unused, but even if they are used, the result is only more tragic and not much different.


    Therefore, up to now, Chen Heng has taken the lead in opening up and doesn''t want to continue fighting, which is very consistent with the situation.


    Just for Chen Heng''s words, Philip shook his head.


    "Things have changed......"


    He looked at Chen Heng and said something.


    "What?"


    Chen Heng frowned, as if in doubt.


    Just the next moment, a strange voice came from behind him.


    "Yes, it''s different."


    A cold, gloomy voice came from behind, with a strong and extremely hot killing intention.


    "This is..."


    Chen Heng''s face suddenly changed.


    Before he could react, a magic sword fell from the air.


    The edge of Kaitian divine sword reappeared, and now it came.


    Bang!


    The power of the law was shaking. At the moment, the terrible Tao rhyme was flowing in all directions, and the vast and infinite terror energy was huffing and puffing, which turned into a particularly amazing blow and hit Chen Heng heavily.


    Boom!


    It was just a blow. Chen Heng''s strong body was incomparably strong. Even if he was only slightly injured in the previous fierce fight, his strong body was directly damaged.


    His body flew sideways, almost cut by his waist. The crimson God blood flew out like money and spread in the sky.


    For a moment, it was like a crimson meteor shower on the sky. It was dazzling and vast.


    And this amazing scene in front of us immediately shocked everyone in the four directions.


    The edge of Kaitian sword is displayed, accompanied by the ordinary figure of a middle-aged man.


    The four friars were furious.


    "Open the sky sword!"


    "That''s the man!"


    "He dares to do it!"


    The heavenly friar of haohuazong was furious and immediately realized that it was wrong.


    Since that time, the black hand in front of me has not appeared for many years. I have always avoided the edge of Lord Haohua.


    But why did the other party do it again this time? And the timing is so accurate?


    What kind of agreement has been reached between the other party and the Lord of the Star Alliance?


    For a moment, all kinds of thoughts poured into my mind, which surprised and angered the monks around.


    But ahead, the war is still evolving.


    "It''s you!"


    In the air, God''s blood was sprinkled, and Chen Heng''s body was reorganizing. At the moment, every inch of flesh and blood was blooming.


    He is trying to expel the divine law of Tianjian and try to heal his body.


    At the same time, a vast, powerful and boundless divine breath rose into the sky.


    Behind him, bursts of subtle prayers sounded, and a vast divine power emerged faintly. Behind him, it condensed into a boundless and boundless picture of the son of God.


    The son''s FA Xiang is about to reappear!


    In the previous fight with the Lord of Star Alliance, Lord Haohua did not show everything about himself and did not revive the great power of immortals.


    But now, he finally stopped holding his hand and made every effort to attack.


    Looking at this scene, the monks in the four directions were suddenly in a mood.


    In the past, Lord Haohua was like this. He awakened the Tao fruit of his previous life and briefly obtained the power of immortals to suppress the strong enemies in all directions. Even the middle-aged man with the sky sword could not fight him, so he had to flee in a hurry.


    And this time, there won''t be many accidents.


    But before they cheered, the situation changed rapidly again.


    In the face of Chen Heng''s son''s Dharma phase, the enlightened one just sneered, and the open sky sword beside him always maintained a state of recovery.


    On the other hand, the Lord of Star Alliance shot.


    His face was indifferent. On his body, several initial stone slabs were arranged and combined, and now combined with himself.


    A powerful and frightening breath that surpasses the supreme immortal God and is comparable to the immortal god suppresses the four directions.


    He also awakened his immortal power, and because of preparation in advance, he was much earlier than Lord Haohua.


    Although it is only a moment, it is enough to decide many things at the moment.


    In an instant, he shot quickly, one hand pressed forward directly, and a force of the origin of the world emerged, as if the whole world had been oppressed and hit Chen Heng heavily.


    Bang!


    In an instant, the Tao collapses, and the chain constructed by the force of law breaks directly.


    Chen Heng vomited a mouthful of blood directly, and his body, which had been reorganized, split again into pieces of flesh and blood.


    Behind him, the son of God, who had already condensed and was about to fully recover, was directly dimmed and then completely dissipated.


    He was knocked out of the recovery state, and was forcibly forced out of that state to prevent him from fully recovering.


    "Although the immortal God''s great power is strong, you can fish at will as long as you don''t recover."


    One blow dealt a heavy blow to Lord Haohua, and Philip''s indifferent voice spread out.


    "It seems that this time, Lord Haohua, you are doomed."


    In front, looking at the changes that had taken place in Chen Heng, the mingzun also smiled, with a dull smile on his face, looking full of killing opportunities.


    For Philip''s shot, he felt very satisfied and surprised.


    Just now, Chen Heng has used his immortal power to forcibly recall the Tao fruit of his previous life, and is about to show his immortal power.


    In this case, the mingzun boasted that even if he held the open sky sword, he might not be able to do anything. At most, he just wounded Chen Heng and weakened some of his strength before he fully recovered.


    Philip is different.


    He actually pushed Chen Heng back from the previous state with his own strength, captured the flaw at the time of his transition, and forced him out of that state.


    What this requires is not only strength, but also the grasp of the opportunity, and even the understanding of the opponent, and so on.


    "Should it be worthy of saying that it is the reincarnation of immortals?"


    Looking sideways at Philip, the enlightened one was afraid.


    The other party is different from him. He and Lord Haohua are generally the reincarnation of immortals. It''s normal to have some understanding of the key.


    Of course, what''s more important is that the other party has fought with Lord Haohua twice before, and most of them have fully understood the power of Lord Haohua.


    All kinds of thoughts in his heart skipped. In the same place, the enlightened one rushed forward without hesitation.


    The edge of Kaitian sword skips again, crosses the four directions, looks like the divine light at the time of the founding of the world, and directly cuts forward.


    With a roar, the space in the four directions was broken and directly turned into pieces. Even the Tao in it seemed to be broken and became extremely fragile at the moment.


    Kaitian sword, this is the legendary Kaitian magic weapon.


    In front of this magic weapon, whether it is space, Tao rules, or anything else, it seems extremely fragile and vulnerable to attack.


    The strong breath escaped here and rushed out.


    Before the opening of the sky, Chen Heng at the moment could not resist at all.


    In mid air, he choked blood and kept going backwards. There were wounds all over his body, and his breath fell to the extreme.


    The crimson blood dyed the sky red, setting off a ruddy sky.


    Seeing such a scene, many heavenly dignitaries in the distance want to split their eyes. They want to rush over and help Lord Haohua block the attack.


    Unfortunately, they can''t.


    With the increasingly fierce confrontation in front of us, the field that belongs to the three supreme deities alone has straddled the outside, blocking the existence under all the supreme deities.


    With their strength, even the obstacles in this field can not be broken through. It''s nothing at all.


    "Despicable!"


    Looking at Chen Heng, who was choking blood and cracking in the air and had fallen into a desperate situation, more than one person was angry and angry.


    If you are defeated in a one-on-one frontal fight and are killed, no one will say anything even if you die.


    However, when others fight a decisive battle, they sneak attack and even forcibly suppress the strength of Lord Haohua, so that he can''t even restore the power of immortals. These practices are too shameless and despised.


    However, some people obviously have different views on this.


    "What about being mean? What about being disrespectful?"


    On the other side of the Star Alliance, some evil friars who took refuge in the Star Alliance sneered and issued their own voice: "what is right and what is evil? As long as the result is good enough."


    "When Lord Haohua dies, all of you will be killed. Who will know today and speak for you?"


    "After thousands of years, our star alliance will be Allah in the world. Who dares to disagree?"


    They sneered and were happy with the result. They didn''t feel anything at all.


    In this world, most of those who take refuge in the Star Alliance are evil friars.


    For them, as long as they can achieve their goal, using small hands is nothing at all.

 Chapter 676

    For evil friars, discussing good and evil is meaningless.


    Not to mention that in these years, they have been suppressed by the orthodox sect headed by Haohua sect. They have no good impression of Haohua sect leader, the first person of the orthodox sect, and they want to die immediately.


    Therefore, they are naturally happy and excited about the immediate results.


    Because if the leader of Haohua sect dies, the huge territory originally belonging to Haohua sect will not be able to keep, and will gradually fall into the hands of Xingmeng.


    At that time, these monks who join the Star Alliance will rise and gain more.


    How can this not be exciting?


    However, no matter what the monks at the bottom think, the final result still depends on the three people in the battlefield.


    In mid air, God''s blood spread, pieces of flesh and blood scattered and fell to the four directions.


    Facing the edge of Kaitian divine sword, Chen Heng kept regressing, and his breath was extremely weak.


    In the previous fight, he had already lost a lot of strength in the confrontation with Philip, and his strength was no longer at its peak.


    In this state, he was hit hard again and again. He was not only knocked down by Philip from the recovery state, but also directly hit by the edge of kaitianjian.


    This is an absolute desperate situation. There is no hope at all.


    However, even so, he did not give up. He broke out in the sky, and his blood almost dyed the sky red. The huge field expanded. He combined himself with the ancient sword and made an amazing blow.


    Qiang!


    The sound of gold and iron intertwined resounded here. There, the ancient sword and Kaitian sword collided with each other, and the subtle meaning rushed out, just like the roar of a green dragon and rolled over the four directions.


    For a moment, the situation in front of me changed. Even though the edge of Kaitian sword was a little dark for a moment, it was forcibly suppressed. The majesty of the God soldiers continued to show, but Chen Heng could not be suppressed.


    Feeling this situation, the enlightened master''s face suddenly changed.


    What an incredible situation.


    Obviously, it was only the highest level of heaven, and did not revive the power of immortals, but it forcibly played such a terrible power in this level and forcibly shook the Kaitian sword.


    Such performances can be called amazing, which shocked the enlightened ones.


    He was sure that if he didn''t open the sky sword, he would be easily suppressed and crushed by Chen Heng at the same level. There would be no accident.


    As soon as he thought of this, he had a stronger killing intention in his heart. His divine power appeared in the Kaitian sword, which made the Kaitian sword glitter and erupted into a more terrible immeasurable divine power, roaring forward.


    The ancient sword also broke out. The vast force covered all directions, rolled forward and collided with Kaitian sword.


    After a short collision, Chen Heng finally couldn''t bear it. His own field was broken and couldn''t continue.


    But even so, his performance has been extremely amazing and amazed everyone.


    After all, it is nothing else, but a supreme god of the same level, and an open sky sword that is superior to the Supreme God and comparable to the immortal God.


    It has been an amazing result to be able to do this.


    Seeing that Chen Heng was about to fall into a desperate situation and that he was about to fall, Philip, who was silent on one side, finally made a move.


    On the initial stone slab, golden radiance blooms, and runes dance one by one, spreading in all directions, faintly condensing into a complex and mysterious mark.


    Then Philip held out his hand, blessed by the original power of the original world, and clapped it down directly.


    With a clap of his hand, the place immediately covered the sky and blocked out the sun. It was like a curtain of heaven, and there was no light at all.


    Then, under the majestic force, Chen Heng''s body was instantly shot and exploded. The whole body flew with blood and flesh, splashed out directly and fell to the four directions.


    At this point, the final outcome is doomed.


    A piece of initial stone plate flies out, which is the aggregation of all the stone plates in the initial world. It is the most initial original stone plate.


    Under Philip''s control, this original slate flew out and directly suppressed it. All the flesh and blood scattered by Chen Heng were directly sealed and integrated into the slate.


    Even the ancient sword is the same. It has not been let go by the original stone slab. It directly absorbs its Shenhua and integrates it into the stone slab.


    After that, the slate flew back to Philip. At the moment, the Tao on it seemed to become clearer, and there was a faint escape of the original power, which seemed more magical.


    It seems that after absorbing the flesh and blood of Chen Heng''s body and the ancient sword, this stone slab is about to change, as if it is going to become an immortal artifact.


    "What do you mean?"


    Looking at Philip in front of him and the original stone slab that took away Chen Heng''s flesh and blood, the mingzun''s face was not good and asked.


    "The agreement between you and me seems to be just a joint move against Lord Haohua."


    Facing the sight of the enlightened one, Philip''s face was indifferent, and he was not moved at all. He just opened his mouth and said, "now that Lord Haohua has fallen, the agreement between us has naturally been completed."


    "As for the things left by Lord Yu Haohua, they are naturally my booty."


    Listening to Philip''s words, the wise man''s eyes became worse and worse.


    He will do something to Chen Heng, so he will join hands with Philip in order to have a purpose. It may even be for the sake of Chen Heng''s legacy.


    Now, these were directly taken away by Philip, leaving him no booty.


    It''s like he made a trip in vain, but he didn''t get anything.


    No matter who is afraid, he can''t bear it.


    So he kept silent and looked at Philip more and more poorly.


    However, Philip was also very rude and sneered directly.


    "How?"


    His face showed a sneer, which seemed to disdain: "when you shot at Lord Haohua, you had nothing to do with the newly promoted Lord Haohua. You can only escape by virtue of the Kaitian sword."


    "Now facing this seat, what can you do?"


    While talking, his eyes did not look at the mingzun, but at the open sky sword in front of the other party.


    This gesture is extremely contemptuous, indicating that he has never cared about the enlightened one at all, and the meaning is only the open sky sword.


    Of course, it is true in practice.


    If there was no open sky sword, just the enlightened one himself, he was not worthy to stand in front of Philip.


    Feeling Philip''s gesture, the enlightened one became more and more angry.


    But at this moment, he calmed down.


    "You''re right."


    His face returned to calm, so he looked at Philip in front of him, and then calmly said, "Lord Haohua has fallen, and our agreement has been completed."


    "In that case, I left."


    He spoke faintly, then turned around, as if ready to leave here.


    Philip stared at the figure of the enlightened one turning around and frowned secretly, as if he were uncertain.


    Time passed slowly.


    The next moment, between the electro-optic flint, a little ripple blooms from the emptiness.


    At the moment when the enlightened one was about to leave and return to nothingness, Philip did it after all.


    The powerful breath blooms, and the rage is boundless.


    In place, Philip held out a hand and quickly grabbed it out.


    In this regard, the enlightened one seems to be unaware of it, as if he has found nothing.


    Everything seems to be going well.


    Just at this time, Philip somehow felt something wrong.


    It seems a little too smooth.


    According to his understanding and speculation of the enlightened one, the other party should not be such a careless person.


    So what''s going on right now?


    He was puzzled and thinking.


    A little sense of crisis is displayed from one side.


    The faint killing machine spread from the void. At the moment, it was breaking out and was accurately grasped by Philip.


    Between the lightning and flint, Philip did not hesitate, turned directly and retreated behind him.


    But by this time, it seems a little late.


    In front of me, the bell is ringing.


    Like a fairy bell shaking, the endless Tao is shaking, roaring forward and suppressing the four directions.


    Even with Philip''s terrible power comparable to the fairy God level, he could not help stagnating for a moment before the bell, and his body seemed to be frozen and unable to move.


    In front of him, the enlightened master did not know when he had turned around. The edge of the open sky sword in his hand was exposed, and the breath of terror was pressed forward, and a terrible blow broke out.


    Bang!


    The outbreak of terror.


    The powerful forces are intertwined here, rippling far and wide, and there is a huge gap here. Like a black hole, the divine power and Tao that devour everything are like leading to an unknown distance.


    Everything here has turned into nothingness. Even though many monks below can''t see the real scene here, they can only vaguely see another figure between Philip and the enlightened one, as well as the virtual shadow of a fairy bell, ringing clear and bright.


    Then, the terrible Tao pattern flooded the place, making people unable to see the scene.


    "Your majesty!"


    Looking at the scene in front, including Lu Yao and gunali, all the friars of Xingmeng changed color and felt a bad premonition.


    They subconsciously want to rush over, but they find that the battlefield has shifted again and entered the unknown nothingness.


    With their strength, they simply can''t enter it, let alone capture the coordinates, so they can only wait.


    ...........................


    In nothingness, everything is so dark, only a few lights flicker here, looking particularly bright.


    Philip and the enlightened master came here and spread their breath to the outside, extremely huge and brilliant.


    Between them, a new figure appeared.


    It was a figure in a robe. It was human, but it was not a human friar, but an alien friar with scales and one horn on his head.


    This person''s breath is also very strong, reaching the level of supreme heaven.

 Chapter 677

    In the emptiness, the alien monk stood like an ordinary man in a robe.


    He looks very tall, at least more than three meters high. Standing there like a little giant, he is very huge.


    The breath on his body is even more terrible. Although it is not as good as Philip, it is also equivalent to the enlightened one. It is also the highest level of heaven.


    Of course, what Philip cares about is not each other''s accomplishments, but the same thing in front of each other.


    That is the shadow of a fairy clock.


    The endless Tao is flying, and the runes in it fall endlessly. There are countless combinations, forming a fairy clock that seems illusory.


    "Is this... Fairy clock?"


    Standing in nothingness, Philip looked at the empty shadow of the fairy bell in front of the alien friar, and his face was a little dignified.


    "No, No."


    As soon as he began to ask questions, he shook his head: "it''s not a real fairy clock, it''s just a branded Tao. It''s the condensation of runes once extracted from the fairy clock?"


    "Good."


    On one side, the voice of the enlightened one came, and now the voice was more relaxed: "the virtual shadow of the immortal bell was once a living immortal God who observed the heavenly magic weapon of the immortal bell, engraved the runes and Tao rules in it, and then condensed by the means of the immortal god. It can be regarded as an immortal forbidden weapon."


    "The power branded by the fairy bell is naturally not as good as the real fairy bell, but it also has more than half of the power of the fairy bell."


    "Lord of the Star Alliance, you are lucky to be able to experience the power of two divine soldiers."


    "Oh......"


    Philip looked around and looked at the open sky sword in front of the mingzun and the immortal bell mark in front of the alien friar. He couldn''t help laughing: "you''re well prepared."


    "It seems that as early as the previous agreement, you have been ready. After you want to lose the trunk of haohuazong, you will do me too."


    "That''s it."


    Listening to Philip''s words, the enlightened master also smiled: "don''t you also want to solve Lord Haohua and then take me out of my hand to win the open sky sword?"


    "If so, why blame me?"


    "Indeed."


    Philip sighed, then raised his head and smiled. "But that''s just right."


    "What?"


    The enlightened master was curious and asked.


    "Just in time, two people show up together, which saves me from looking for them one by one."


    Philip opened his mouth and looked forward to him. There was an invisible dignity and domineering between his eyebrows, as if he looked at the people in front of him and looked down: "if I solve you together, I can not only harvest the Heavenly Sword, but also seize the immortal bell brand."


    "That''s good."


    "What a big breath."


    Aside, the alien monk opened his mouth coldly and looked at Philip in front of him with a sneer: "I saw your fight with another person before. How much power do you have now?"


    His language is very strange. It is a language different from the previous world. It is harsh with his tone.


    However, this does not prevent them from understanding. After all, at the level of supreme God, language has not been an obstacle to limiting communication for a long time.


    "Then try it."


    Philip smiled and then spread his arms.


    On his body, the original slate is displayed, and there are many textures and marks on it.


    For a moment, those marks seemed to come alive, and seemed to recover completely under the blessing of the original power of the original world.


    King of gold, king of black, king of crimson, king of dusk


    In the past, the kings who left traces in the initial world and imprinted on the original slate began to recover, spontaneously appeared under the urging of the original force of the initial world, emerged their images around and reproduced their power.


    Every king who has left a mark in the initial space in the past, most of his strength is at the peak level of level 7, and even at the urging of Philip at the moment, he can reach level 8.


    The enlightened master looked around, and his face suddenly changed slightly.


    For them, the ordinary seventh level peak or even the eighth level is nothing.


    But there are too many figures manifesting around at the moment.


    How many kings have appeared in the past in the initial world?


    I''m afraid few people can answer this question.


    But I''m afraid there are hundreds of them casually.


    At this moment, the images of these former kings are revealed one by one, which directly affects the Tao principles in this area. Like an army formed by at least seven peak strongmen, they condense a huge force.


    More importantly, the original power of the initial world is blessed here, so that the power of these former kings converges into a point, as if they were a whole.


    Its power suddenly changed.


    The faces of the enlightened one and the foreign friars changed slightly. At this moment, there was a bad feeling in their hearts.


    Before they could say anything, more changes began to show.


    Ahead, when Philip raised his head again, their feeling suddenly changed.


    Boom!


    The four directions were roaring, and a powerful breath came here and began to rage.


    When Philip looked up again, he was like a high heaven and a world consciousness, representing the vast power of the whole world.


    "In the name of heaven."


    The indifferent voice sounded here without any emotional fluctuation.


    In nothingness, Philip spoke faintly, his face was indifferent, like a king, giving judgment: "those who dare to commit crimes should die."


    Light words fall.


    The surrounding scene suddenly changed.


    In this nothingness, thunder and fire were surging, and the vast Tao was manifested. It rushed towards the enlightened ones like a tide, almost drowning them.


    The Heavenly Sword shines, and the fairy bell blooms and rings, protecting the two people.


    But that terrible force was also charging, and for a moment, it suppressed two magic soldiers.


    Different from Chen Heng himself, Philip''s power comes from the initial world itself. He himself is the embodiment and representative of that world and can mobilize the original power belonging to that world.


    At the moment, with all the strength, if you directly mobilize the whole world to smash people and fight.


    In this competition, Kaitian sword and Xianzhong may not lose to the initial world in terms of power, but they are too far away in terms of quantity.


    After all, what manipulates them at the moment is not the real immortal, but only two characters equivalent to the Ninth level.


    Level 9. Although the strength of this level is good, it also depends on who it is compared with.


    Compared with the whole world, their strength is nothing at once. Even if their divine power is spared, what happens?


    How can it be compared with a vast world.


    You know, even in many big worlds, the volume of the initial world is not weak, but it is extremely powerful in many worlds experienced by Chen Heng.


    At this moment, once it breaks out, its power is unimaginable.


    A bad thought arose in the heart of the enlightened one.


    In front of him, Kai Tianjian rushed forward under his control, trying to break through Philip''s power suppression, but under the eyes of that pair of indifferent and incomparable, like the world consciousness itself, he could only fall powerlessly and could not resist at all.


    This is not a level competition.


    "He deliberately hid his power before?"


    The enlightened one finally realized what was wrong.


    In the past, he has observed the first confrontation between Philip and Chen Heng.


    In that confrontation, both of them had fought at the immortal level, but finally restrained each other, didn''t fight, and tried their best to fight.


    Because of that war, he subconsciously thought that the strength between Philip and Chen Heng should be between Bozhong, and even Lord Haohua may be stronger.


    Otherwise, Philip should have suppressed Lord Haohua and unified the world as early as that year.


    However, at this moment, feeling Philip''s efforts, the enlightened master finally realized that it was wrong.


    Philip''s power is far more powerful than he thought.


    At that time, Lord Haohua awakened that the power of immortals had been extremely strong when he shot, which made the Ming Zun feel a little palpitating.


    However, compared with the strength Philip is showing at the moment, it is nothing.


    All kinds of thoughts in my heart skipped, but in front of me, the terrible way used like a tide is still breaking out.


    In front of him, under the gaze of the enlightened one, Philip stretched out his hand, clapped one palm down quickly and clapped it towards the front.


    Boom!


    The power of terror was suppressed and photographed directly at him.


    It''s just a palm, but it seems as huge as the world. The weight of that kind of terror can''t be imagined if it''s not faced in person.


    "Ah!"


    A terrible cry broke out.


    On the side of the enlightened one, the immortal Zhong Zhenming sheltered the alien friars behind him, but there were still some omissions.


    A light broke through the barrier of the fairy clock and directly entered it, breaking the body of the alien friar into a large piece of flesh and blood.


    "Mingzun, you lied to me!"


    In a piece of flesh and blood wreckage, the body of the alien friar is recovering, blooming majestic Qi and blood.


    In the process, he was also yelling, looking at the eyes of the enlightened one, extremely angry.


    Obviously, he thought the enlightened one had deceived him.


    Where is the reincarnation of an immortal God? It is clearly a real immortal God.


    In front of him, even Xianzhong couldn''t completely protect him, and he might fall at any time.


    In the face of such dangers, he finally felt a retreat and wanted to leave.


    But by this time, it was obviously too late.


    One side, feeling Philip''s terror and prestige ahead, the enlightened one was cruel in his heart and directly activated the mark in his body.


    On one side, the fairy bell rang and made a clear sound.


    Then, under Philip''s unexpected gaze, the immortal Bell''s brand bloomed with great brilliance, and finally directly coerced the alien Friar and hit him hard.


    Bang!


    The huge glory shocked, and everything here disappeared.

 Chapter 678

    Boom!


    Light and rain are everywhere, rippling here.


    In front of this nothingness, the huge brilliance skipped.


    With Philip''s palm down, everything changed around him.


    In the distance, the fairy clock began to vibrate, and the Tao was constantly sketched, and finally slowly evolved into another shape.


    The majestic light rain escaped from it. Then, under Philip''s unexpected gaze, the alien friar was directly coerced by the immortal Bell''s brand and rushed towards him.


    A strong wave passed here, very clear.


    The next moment, the fairy clock rushed to his eyes and exploded directly in his body.


    Bang!


    The strong breath escapes and spreads to all directions.


    Under the manipulation of the enlightened one, the immortal Bell''s brand exploded directly, and the alien monk was coerced to serve as his firewood.


    The immortal Bell''s brand exploded in an instant, and the Tao danced with the divine chain of order. The power generated was so powerful that Philip couldn''t ignore it. His body had to pause for a moment and made every effort to counteract the impact of the immortal Bell''s brand.


    In the distance, while Philip was busy counteracting the power of the fairy clock, the figure of the mingzun rushed out quickly.


    He moved quickly and quickly took out a wooden card.


    It was as like as two peas of ancient wood, with a rune engraved with mysterious runes, and a Fairy Spirit wrapped around it, just like the mysterious treasure that it used to use.


    There is more than one piece of the same secret treasure on him.


    Now, seeing that the situation is bad, he is also extremely decisive and is ready to use the secret treasure to leave again.


    To this end, he did not hesitate to manipulate the immortal bell brand to explode in order to stop Philip for a moment.


    The faint ripples are rippling and diffuse all over the nothingness.


    Feeling that the secret treasure had been activated, the mingzun was relieved and looked back to the front.


    There, Philip''s figure seemed a little vague. At the moment, he was colliding with the Tao contained in the immortal Bell''s brand. It was obvious that he couldn''t take it out for a while and a half.


    Looking at this scene, the enlightened master stared at it, as if to remember Philip''s appearance in his mind.


    "Lord of Star Alliance... Wait for me..."


    His eyes were fixed on Philip, and thoughts flashed through his heart, and he was boiling.


    Just at this moment, an inexplicable sense of crisis suddenly emerged.


    The crisis of death rippled here.


    The enlightened one suddenly looked up.


    Poof


    A clear sound sounded and skipped my ears at this moment.


    The enlightened master raised his head in amazement.


    A long sword now pierced his defense and directly penetrated his chest.


    The destructive power rippled and pervaded in it, and the terrible Tao roared, destroying everything in his body without leaving any vitality.


    In front of him, a figure that the enlightened one never thought of appeared.


    It was a young man who looked particularly handsome. His face was perfect, as if God had come. At the moment, he stood in front of him and looked at him coldly.


    "Lord Haohua......"


    Looking at the young man who suddenly shot in front of him, the mingzun was stunned and opened his mouth, some of whom couldn''t believe it.


    Just now, the other party''s was indeed suppressed by the star alliance leader.


    That terrible Qi machine, even as for power, is definitely the noumenon, not a separation.


    But the other party just appeared again.


    Why on earth is this?


    Moreover, from the other party''s breath, the other party has already activated the silent immortal power in his body. Previously, he has been lurking around without showing any trace.


    Until now, when he was about to leave, the other party made a bold move and directly broke out.


    Doubts came to mind.


    In front of him, the ancient sword vibrated and sent out a violent brilliance.


    Looking at the stunned face in front of him, Chen Heng smiled and then shot quickly.


    He waved it with one hand, and the mysterious and unique Dharma Seals condensed in an instant, gathered directly, turned into powerful seals, pressed forward, and directly sealed the enlightened one in front of him.


    In Chen Heng''s induction, the breath on the mingzun gradually weakened. Finally, even the immortal and mysterious treasure held in his hand was seized and could not be used at all.


    Of course, in this process, Kaitian sword was also roaring. The sword light fell on Chen Heng and hit terrible wounds on him.


    However, Chen Heng is fearless. He just bears the edge of the open sky sword and wants to continue his actions without leaving the mingzun a chance to breathe.


    Chen Heng had seen the escape means of this mingzun once before, and this time he could not continue to relax anyway.


    After all, once the other party escapes again this time, it will be difficult to catch the other party next time.


    It may even scare the other party away directly and dare not do it again.


    This is the only chance. We can''t miss it.


    As soon as he read this, Chen Heng was ruthless. The ancient sword in his hand glowed and turned into a yoke, which was firmly locked on the mingzun, completely locking his divine power.


    In this state, even if there are still many cards on the mingzun, I''m afraid there is no way to use them.


    Behind Chen Heng, there was a huge Dharma phase, on which a clear breath of divine power dissipated, shrouded in all directions, and suppressed this nihilistic space.


    Boom!


    In the moment when Chen Heng suppressed the mingzun, in the distance, a figure rushed over at the same time.


    That''s Philip.


    He looked a little embarrassed at the moment. His ancient robe was now in rags, and there were wounds in many places, with crimson God blood dripping, which was particularly embarrassed.


    Obviously, even with Philip''s strength, it took a lot of effort to solve the self explosion branded by Xianzhong, and even lost part of its origin to break through quickly.


    He looked forward and saw the situation of the enlightened one here. His eyes seemed to become dripping and rushed here as fast as possible.


    Mingzun''s dark eyes suddenly lit up, and some hope rose again in his heart.


    The present situation is undoubtedly fatal for him.


    But if Philip comes to fight with Lord Haohua, they may not have a chance to escape and regain their vitality under the confrontation and dispute.


    The idea flashed through his mind and he couldn''t help getting excited.


    Just something that made him desperate soon happened.


    In the distance, Philip rushed here, but he definitely didn''t mean to shoot Chen Heng. Instead, he slapped him.


    Boom!


    A slap fell. At the moment, it seemed as if there were thunder rolling, which directly broke through the defense of Kaitian sword and slapped the mingzun''s body, tearing him apart.


    The strong breath escapes. At the moment, flesh and blood fly everywhere. There are fragments everywhere. It looks very bloody at a glance.


    Then, the dense runes danced and turned into seals, sealing the mingzun from the beginning.


    At this point, the enlightened master no longer had the last resistance and directly became fish.


    He was in complete despair.


    From the current situation, Philip and Chen Heng are basically a team. The cooperation is incomparably tacit, and there is probably an agreement in advance.


    This fact makes people feel desperate.


    In nothingness, his body was torn apart, and a head was still there. It seemed that he wanted to say something at the moment.


    But Chen Heng did not give him a chance and clapped him directly.


    This time, they shot at the same time, and the divine power converged with the original power of the initial world, which directly suppressed the power of the enlightened one. Even the ID consciousness in the true spirit was erased, leaving only a pure memory.


    "Ah!"


    In this nothingness, the scream of the enlightened one came out, far away, very clear.


    But in this nothingness, no one is destined to hear.


    Aside, the resistance of Kaitian sword gradually weakened.


    With the complete fall and death of the mingzun, the brand in the open sky sword is also fading, so the resistance gradually disappears.


    Chen Heng and Philip looked at each other, then turned around and looked at each other.


    The two gods seemed to fall on Kaitian sword. The terrible power made the four sides tremble. It seemed that the gods in Kaitian sword fluctuated and showed some signs of spontaneous recovery.


    However, they did not give him this opportunity. They made a quick decision and used their strongest means to suppress him.


    Boom!


    In nothingness, runes were still flying, and the collision of Tao was ups and downs. It took a long time to finally stop.


    "Finally..."


    After all this, Chen hengcai finally breathed a sigh of relief and smiled on his face.


    Despite many twists and turns in the whole process, his goal was achieved anyway.


    The enlightened one has now been suppressed and erased, and the Kaitian sword has fallen into his hands.


    At this point, they have not wasted their previous hard work.


    "Go back."


    On one side, Philip said faintly: "after returning, with the help of this person''s true spirit, you may have a good harvest by searching for the coordinates of his world."


    "OK."


    Chen Heng nodded and agreed with Philip''s words.


    They then turned and left this nothingness and returned to heaven and earth again.


    At this moment, Philip and Chen Heng were seen again in the world outside.


    Whether it was Xingmeng or the friars in Haohua sect, they were not only relieved when they saw them, but also had some doubts.


    Before Philip entered nothingness, on the surface, Chen Heng, the Lord of Haohua, had been suppressed by Philip, and Philip was also secretly attacked by the mingzun and another alien friar.


    Now, however, Chen Heng and Philip return to heaven and earth.


    What about the enlightened one and the alien friar?


    The monks around were puzzled and didn''t understand what had happened.


    It was not until Chen Heng''s side, after the light sound of the sky sword, that the people around him were thrilled and realized something.


    "Open Sky Sword..."


    "Has that black hand fallen?"


    The people around looked stunned and the idea flashed through their hearts.

 Chapter 679

    Neither Chen Heng nor Philip explained much about the changes that took place in the war.


    However, it can be seen from the sealed remains of the Heavenly Emperor that the black hand who had repeatedly shot not only at the Lord Haohua, but also at the Lord of the Star Alliance had obviously been planted. Even he himself became a corpse and was taken away and turned into a booty.


    It seems that the leader of the Star Alliance and the Lord of Haohua have also reached an agreement. Since then, there will be no more confrontation. They will take the immediate territory as the boundary and no longer invade each other.


    In peacetime, such promises are naturally very weak.


    However, for the world where the strong are respected, as long as Philip and Chen Heng reach an agreement, naturally no one can violate it.


    In this way, time passed slowly.


    In a flash, another 50 years have passed since the original war.


    Fifty years later, in the holy land of Haohua sect, a change began to emerge slowly.


    Thunders appeared from nothingness, and then escaped and scattered in all directions.


    Sitting alone in his closed room, Chen Heng opened his eyes silently.


    "I see..."


    He looked forward to his body, where a pure true spirit extracted emerged and showed up.


    This is the true spirit of the enlightened one, which was extracted by Chen Heng after the war that year. He has been reading the memory and information silently.


    And this process took 50 years.


    If you are an ordinary strong man, you will not have so much trouble.


    However, the situation of mingzun seems to be somewhat different. There are not only multiple seals, but also the brand of Kaitian sword, so it is more troublesome.


    But now, after 50 years, it has been completely untied.


    Looking at him casually, a message flowed into Chen Heng''s mind.


    Suddenly, in an instant, a scene emerged.


    It was a medicine garden with abundant aura, in which an ancient sacred tree grew.


    The sacred tree is very tall, at least hundreds of meters high.


    Above the tree, an ancient sky opening sword was inserted quietly. I don''t know how many years it has been here.


    Below, an endless number of people are worshipping and worshiping the sky opening sword.


    With their worship, Kaitian sword was also shaking slightly, and a wisp of power returned and rushed into those human bodies.


    This is the power feedback given by Kaitian sword. It''s amazing. If it is melted into the body, it''s enough to make Tianzun get great benefits.


    But those people did not use these feedback, but carefully pulled out these forces and finally integrated them into one person.


    It was a newborn baby. Just at birth, there was infinite weather, which attracted all the auras of the surrounding world and perfected itself.


    Strands of power feedback from Kaitian sword were gathered, all integrated into the baby, and finally formed a weak brand in his body, which resonated with Kaitian sword.


    At this point, the initial connection has been generated.


    Then, the baby grew up under the open sky sword all the way, and silently grew that connection with his day and night life.


    Seeing here, Chen Heng moved in his heart.


    It seems that the mingzun really has a great origin. He was born under the Kaitian sword, and gathered the power feedback of the whole ethnic group, so he got the resonance of Kaitian sword at the time of his birth and was qualified to hold Kaitian sword.


    However, this is only a qualification. To some extent, it is not recognized by its own ability, but just a trick.


    Think about it, Kaitian sword''s previous performance is indeed the same. Although it can be urged, it has not recovered from beginning to end. It has no feeling of being connected with the soldier''s blood.


    Now I think that mingzun is not a soldier who opens the Heavenly Sword at all, but just its user.


    One doubt is solved, and another doubt surges up.


    Why did the mingzun attack Chen Heng?


    You know, at the beginning, Chen Heng and that mingzun could be said to have no grievances and no hatred.


    Why did the other party shoot Chen Heng?


    This is also the point that Chen Heng has been wondering.


    Chen Heng also found the answer from the memory of the enlightened one.


    "The chosen one?"


    Standing in place, Chen Heng frowned as he felt the memory picture in the mingzun''s mind.


    In this world, there is a powerful divine army called heavenly divine army.


    When God soldiers reach the level of God soldiers, they correspond to the legendary gods and demons.


    According to legend, every other era, the God soldiers will choose the corresponding person to be ordered.


    The person who should be ordered by the Heavenly God soldiers will naturally master all kinds of special powers of the Heavenly God soldiers. He is born extraordinary and even has the hope of becoming an immortal God in the future.


    In any world, it is far from simple to be an immortal.


    Whether the gods of the gods world or the immortals of the world, their status is high, and mortals can only look up to them.


    In front of such beings, even if it is the supreme heaven in the eyes of mortals? It''s still just an ant.


    Therefore, for those who really understand the world, the Supreme God has never been the ultimate goal, but those immortals are.


    Just want to achieve immortality, how can it be so simple?


    Under normal circumstances, an era of tens of thousands of years may not be able to achieve an immortal God.


    In order to achieve this level, all methods are worth trying.


    This is one of the ways to resonate with the God soldiers, obtain the mark of the God soldiers, and become the person who should be ordered by the God soldiers.


    The existence of God soldiers itself corresponds to the level of immortals and gods.


    Its own power is extraordinary. Only at the immortal level can it be completely mastered and understood.


    If you can become the person who should be ordered by the God army, no matter what, the possibility of achieving immortals and gods can be increased by at least 30%.


    The reason why mingzun was deliberately placed under Kaitian sword when he was born and used the power of the whole ethnic group to give feedback for his baptism is to bury the mark of Kaitian sword in his body and become the life person of Kaitian sword.


    Unfortunately, judging from the current situation, most of them have not been completely successful.


    Although there is the mark of Kaitian sword in his body, he has not been fully recognized by Kaitian sword and become his soldier master.


    In this way, the effect is naturally greatly reduced.


    For this result, the enlightened master felt unwilling, so he thought of other ways.


    The person who should kill other celestial soldiers deprives the mark of celestial soldiers from his body and integrates into himself.


    In this way, even if the effect is not the best, it can at least have more hope.


    This is the reason why he put his eyes in Chen Heng''s eyes.


    In the view of mingzun, Chen Heng''s body has the Tao principle of Xianmen, which is naturally extraordinary. Along the way, he amazes the ancient and modern strong, which can be called having the talent of immortal gods. He must be the person who should be ordered by Xianmen in this era.


    Therefore, he shot at Chen Heng, hoping to capture the immortal path and mark in Chen Heng''s body and achieve himself.


    This is the truth of his hand to Chen Heng.


    "How could it be..."


    Feeling the message in the mind of the enlightened one, Chen Heng was stunned and didn''t know what to say.


    The reason why mingzun stares at him is fundamentally for his own path, but there are some unshakable means.


    Chen Heng didn''t know what to say about this behavior, so he could only laugh it off.


    However, Chen Heng is very interested in the saying that the God soldiers should be ordered.


    "The so-called immortal who should be ordered......"


    Sitting in place, Chen Heng thought for a moment, then raised his head: "I''m afraid I can really say it at the moment..."


    As early as in the past, Chen Heng found the uniqueness of his incarnation.


    The immortal doorway he engraved in this incarnation seems to resonate with the immortal doorway in this world to some extent, and even a continuous stream of destiny gathered and introduced it into his body.


    Now, I think this should be the fate of Xianmen.


    With the resonance between Xianmen and him, he was also selected by Xianmen to become the person who should be ordered by Xianmen in this era. Therefore, his destiny has been supplemented and continuously strengthened by Xianmen.


    From this point of view, it is inevitable that those who should be ordered by the Heavenly God soldiers will have a greater probability of becoming immortal gods.


    The Tao of the Heavenly God soldiers will change people''s qualifications. Even if it was originally just an ordinary person, after obtaining the blessing and change of the Tao of the Heavenly God soldiers, it will slowly degenerate into a supreme Tianjiao.


    On the other hand, the people who should be ordered by the God soldiers can continuously obtain the destiny, so as to become the destiny.


    The qualification has been changed, the destiny has been increased, and it can resonate with a god soldier of essence


    In this case, the probability of achieving immortals naturally increases.


    But if you think so, Chen Heng thought of one thing.


    The woman named youruo.


    "According to the pictures I saw in the past, she was not a mortal, but a wisp of light from the fairy clock..."


    "Then in the case of the person to be ordered..."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng flashed his meaning clearly.


    According to the logic of the person who should be ordered, the woman named youruo is probably the person who should be ordered by Xianzhong in this era.


    This is probably not wrong.


    After all, youruo not only has an amazing origin and is the reincarnation of a ray of magic light of the fairy bell, but also has various powers from urination. You can know the past and present and see the scenes in the past and future.


    It''s impossible to say that he is not a fairy bell.


    I just don''t know how the other party is now.


    In the memory of mingzun, Chen Heng did not find the memory of youruo.


    As long as the brand of the fairy clock is also a secret treasure handed down by its ancestors, it is a brand and Tao principle that has reached the first-class existence of fairy gods, observed the fairy clock, and finally engraved.


    It has to be said that the ethnic group where the mingzun is located is very strong. It can not only find the place where the Heavenly Sword is opened, but also create the mingzun, who should be ordered, but also retain the imprint of the immortal bell.

 Chapter 680

    "It''s a problem..."


    Sitting in place, Chen Heng flashed the idea in his heart.


    Ming Zun''s ethnic group is very strong. He is the descendant of an immortal God, in which many details are handed down.


    It is for this reason that mingzun can have so many immortal and mysterious treasures, because this is what his ancestors left behind and used for future generations.


    However, the strong ethnic group of mingzun is not good news for Chen Heng.


    Because according to his previous plan, after obtaining the coordinates of the world from the memory of the enlightened one, he is ready to send someone to enter the world and try to occupy this world.


    If the overall power of that world is too strong, it will be disadvantageous to the plan.


    Chen Heng carefully observed the memory of mingzun, and finally his face gradually became dignified.


    Compared with this heaven and earth, the heaven and earth where the mingzun is located is even stronger. There are not only one supreme God, but more than five.


    The mingzun and the alien monk who shot before are two of them.


    Relatively speaking, the heaven and earth where Chen Heng is located has not appeared before Chen Heng.


    Among them, the strength contrast is very obvious and wide.


    But if it''s just that, it''s OK.


    After all, no matter how strong the Supreme God is, they can''t resist Chen Heng who has the power of immortals.


    However, there are still many relics left by immortal gods in the heaven and earth. It is said that even the remains of immortal gods have appeared.


    This makes people have to fear.


    Because the water in that heaven and earth is very deep, a bad one may even jump out of an immortal directly.


    Then there will be some problems.


    "Be careful..."


    Standing there, Chen Heng sighed, then looked aside and looked at the body of the mingzun.


    After that war, in order to ensure that the mingzun really fell and did not give him the slightest chance to survive, Chen Heng and Philip joined hands to directly suppress the Kaitian sword and seal all the Tao principles in the mingzun, leaving only the pure true spirit, so that Chen Heng can easily extract his memory.


    After thinking for a moment, Chen Heng stretched out his hand.


    In an instant, the heavy seals on the mingzun were untied, and the amazing Qi machine flowed again.


    Even if a person at the highest level of heaven falls, he is still strong. If a wisp of breath escapes from his body, I''m afraid he can easily crush countless people.


    If you are a monk under heaven, I''m afraid you will tremble in the face of this corpse and can''t face it directly.


    Of course, for Chen Heng, this level of dignity is nothing at all and can be ignored directly.


    He held out his hand directly to test the Tao principles in the enlightened one.


    He wanted to find the mark of the open sky sword in the enlightened one and introduce it into his own body.


    Just as the enlightened one is ready to do to Chen Heng.


    In any case, Kaitian sword, a divine weapon, is comparable to an artifact. It would be a pity if it could only be used.


    At the moment, Kaitian sword is under seal. Under normal circumstances, it takes a long time to refine before it can be used.


    However, if you can get the mark of Kaitian sword in the enlightened person and engrave it on yourself, you can undoubtedly greatly speed up this speed and even obtain the blessing of Kaitian sword to a certain extent.


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart and acted like this.


    In the next few years, he touched the body of Suoming venerable, recorded the Tao rules and engraved them in his body.


    However, the effect is not too great.


    Pure Tao smelting is not very useful.


    "Yes, it shouldn''t be so easy for the ordered person to make..."


    After thinking for a moment, Chen Heng suddenly said: "just as now the Tao of Xianmen is engraved on another baby, it is impossible to turn it into the life responder of Xianmen, there should be other conditions..."


    The pure Tao is branded. It should not be able to achieve the destiny of the Heavenly God soldiers. There are many other conditions, none of which is indispensable.


    But in the end, Chen Heng did it.


    He did it through the power of the simulator.


    The power of the simulator can transform the power of pure law into what it has.


    In the past, even the divinity of the world of gods could also be transformed by the simulator and finally became Chen Heng''s possession.


    Although Kaitian sword is powerful, it is one of the most powerful heavenly divine soldiers in the world, but on the whole, it is only at the same level as God.


    Since divinity can be transformed, so can the Tao and mark of Kaitian sword.


    Through the power of the simulator, Chen Heng quickly achieved this.


    When the transformation was completed, an invisible force blessed Chen Heng.


    Judging from Chen Heng''s induction, in an instant, his body seemed to have a mysterious and inexplicable mark.


    That mark is very unique, with all kinds of mysteries. As soon as it appeared, it brought great blessings to Chen Heng''s body, with an inexplicable and hot feeling.


    It''s hard for ordinary people to describe this feeling.


    Under the influence of that mark, Chen Heng only felt that his Tao was sublimating, vaguely affected and began to sublimate.


    Little power is surging and emerging.


    The vast power erupted bit by bit from Chen Heng''s body, and finally resonated with the sealed Kaitian sword not far away. The two forces began to converge and integrate with each other.


    At this moment, Chen Heng can even feel the Kaitian sword God, which is always sleeping under Kaitian sword.


    The God only slept in Kaitian sword. I don''t know how long it has been.


    In its sleep, a track rhyme flows spontaneously and emerges from it.


    This feeling is very unique. Even if you don''t take the initiative to practice and understand, the feelings of practice will flow into your mind all the time, bringing people an inexplicable enlightenment.


    In this case, Chen Heng estimated that the efficiency of his practice was at least several times higher than before.


    "I see..."


    Feeling his current state, Chen Heng sighed, and many thoughts flashed in his heart.


    At this moment, he understood the previous thoughts of the enlightened one.


    This day, the mark of divine soldiers can bring such great benefits to people. In the long run, even if you don''t deliberately practice, I''m afraid you can achieve high achievements. It''s definitely a first-class opportunity in this world.


    Even Chen Heng will never miss it if he has hope.


    "But if so, it seems that..."


    Feeling the mark of Kaitian sword, Chen Heng felt it carefully, and then felt an unusual thing.


    That was another mark in his body, which had been hidden before and did not take the initiative to manifest, but it was real and hidden in his body.


    In the past, this mark had been hidden. Until now, the mark of kaitianjian became apparent and entered Chen Heng''s body, this mark emerged spontaneously.


    Through that mark, vaguely, Chen Heng seemed to be able to see a huge portal in the world, incomparably sacred and brilliant.


    Xianmen!


    There is no doubt that this is the mark of Xianmen, which has been hidden in the body before, and it is also one of the important reasons why Chen Heng''s body is so extraordinary.


    The two marks reappear in the body, and a large number of feelings emerge and interweave in one place all the time.


    Standing there, Chen Heng smiled.


    At this moment, he has more confidence in his future promotion to immortals and become a person of the first level of God.


    If we say that before experiencing the world, Chen Heng is still a little confused about his future path.


    Then at this moment, this blankness disappears.


    In this world, Chen Heng has opened up his upward path and has a clear direction.


    Now, as long as we follow this road unswervingly, this is enough.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng''s face was calm and thought silently in his heart.


    In this way, time continued to pass slowly.


    In the blink of an eye, another thousand years have passed.


    Thousands of years, the world has changed a lot.


    The forces of haohuazong and Xingmeng are developing, and in these thousands of years, because of the popularity of many things, the number of monks in the world has increased rapidly.


    Under normal circumstances, if two such detached forces coexist in the world, it will inevitably lead to various conflicts, let the terrible battlefield break out and lead to blood everywhere.


    However, in this world, this did not happen because of the existence of Chen Heng and Philip.


    The two forces did not have a direct conflict, but continuously expanded to the outside world and opened up those reckless and wasteland areas.


    Over the past millennium, those areas that were not valued in the past and regarded as barren places have been developed on a large scale, and even heavenly beings have continued to exist to change the terrain for those areas, and even plant the seeds of spiritual veins to inject new vitality into those areas.


    After nearly a thousand years, the achievements are not small.


    In terms of the top strong, the progress of this world is also not small.


    For nearly a thousand years, on the side of Star Alliance, a large number of strong people have been promoted one after another.


    Some, such as the scarlet king and the black king, have already achieved the existence of kings, and have completed the promotion and achieved the eighth level within these years.


    This is not so strange.


    After all, as early as in the initial world, they were already the existence of the seventh order peak. They were only limited by the world upper limit, so they could not go further and complete the breakthrough.


    In this world, all obstacles will no longer be a problem.


    As a result, they gave full play to their past accumulation and were able to complete their promotion.


    In fact, not only the scarlet king and others, but also other talents from the initial world have completed their promotion and reached a greater level after entering this world.


    For a while, the number of strong players in the Star Alliance came from behind, and now they are above haohuazong.


    The reason for this is, on the one hand, the institutional differences between the two sides, on the other hand, the scope.


    Star Alliance not only occupies a small half of the world, but also occupies the whole initial world.

 Chapter 681

    In terms of territory, Xingmeng is far greater than haohuazong.


    After all, Star Alliance not only occupies part of the world, but also has a vast initial world as its foundation.


    In that world, Xingmeng''s science and technology is highly developed and more reasonable in terms of professors and disciples.


    In the region where Xingmeng is located, at the moment, it has directly completed the compulsory education in practice, so that all school-age children can have access to practice and fully show their talents.


    Under the huge population base, there will always be many talents who will stand out and achieve things that others can''t do.


    Relatively speaking, on the side of Haohua sect, a large number of sects still use traditional methods to select disciples.


    In the region where Haohua sect is located, people who want to practice need to go through many tests to become disciples of a sect. Only after they have met all the standards of mind, nature and qualification can they become disciples of a sect.


    This is a traditional practice, which can ensure that the disciples taught are relatively elite, and the success rate is relatively high, but the number is undoubtedly greatly weakened.


    In the short term, it''s good, but in the long run, it''s hard to avoid being at a disadvantage in the confrontation.


    Thousands of years ago, the number of monks in haohuazong was far above the Star Alliance.


    Now, it''s the opposite.


    The number of monks in Xingmeng is higher than that of haohuazong. Except for the monks above Tianzun, they are absolutely inferior in the comparison of the number of monks below Tianzun.


    The number of monks above the Heavenly Master is also gradually adjusting. If it takes a few years, I''m afraid even this level will be caught up.


    This result makes a large number of people feel uneasy.


    The friar of haohuazong saw the result of this confrontation, so he strongly requested to take advantage of the Star Alliance and directly flatten it.


    Otherwise, when the star alliance grows stronger and surpasses haohuazong, it will be too late.


    However, some people are interested in the system of Star Alliance and propose to learn the practice of Star Alliance in order to cultivate more monks.


    However, this proposal has undoubtedly met with opposition from many people.


    After all, compared with the purity of Xingmeng, Haohua sect is essentially a combination of many sects, which is difficult to be truly unified.


    Sometimes, even if a proposal is right, you will encounter a lot of resistance, great difficulties and even no way to start.


    Unless Lord Haohua speaks personally and is suppressed by the great power of the Supreme God, it can be implemented in an absolute way.


    Otherwise, others have neither the strength to subdue everyone nor the power to promote.


    Many people saw the danger and had a sense of crisis in their hearts, so they kept giving advice to Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng was also interested in these suggestions, but he ignored them.


    Because for him, the dispute between Xingmeng and haohuazong is not important in itself.


    Because Chen Heng and Philip are essentially the same person, there is no difference between them.


    Even between the two forces, Chen Heng is more inclined to Star Alliance.


    After all, it was a force established by him. Its composition was very pure, far less complex than that of haohuazong.


    Like now, with the help of the pressure brought by the Star Alliance, it is also a good choice to put pressure on many sects in Haohua sect and let them disappear slowly.


    Therefore, in this millennium, Chen Heng chose to close the door, ignore many external affairs and directly sit back and watch the evolution of the situation.


    In this millennium, Chen Heng''s self-cultivation has also improved.


    The runes in his body became larger, and the two marks representing the God soldiers became clearer, which had a deep connection with him.


    The power from Xianmen and Kaitian sword continuously integrated into his body, making his own breath more profound and powerful.


    If Chen Heng had just entered the Ninth level thousands of years ago, he has taken a big step forward. Now he has gone a long way in the Ninth level, even if it is not too far from the peak of the Ninth level.


    At this level, he got more information from heaven and earth, and now he knows more.


    One day, Chen Heng walked out of the closed door and went to the outside world.


    This time, he did not inform others, but walked alone at will, looking very casual.


    He started from the area where haohuazong was located, and then walked all the way through the area where Xingmeng was located.


    For thousands of years, many changes have taken place in the surrounding world, and the terrain of the earth has changed due to the changes of many monks, which has become more reasonable, and the aura breathed out is more suitable for practice.


    These seem to be fed back to the way of heaven, which has changed the origin of this heaven and earth.


    Chen Heng walked all the way forward.


    He felt the terrain changes of the earth all the way, and seemed to hear the voice of heaven and earth and get echoes from it.


    Finally, he went to an inexplicable region.


    With one foot out, he came to nothingness.


    There was an endless void in front of him, and there seemed to be nothing around him.


    Farther away, a few stars spread there, looking very bright from a distance, as dazzling as the sun and the moon.


    Chen Heng looked up and felt the breath.


    Those stars are not real stars, but the projection of the world.


    But what surprised Chen Heng more was a certain existence on one side.


    An inexplicable Taoist rhyme flows here.


    On one side, it looks like an endless nothingness, but in fact, there seems to be something that suppresses everything in the four directions.


    A flow of information raised an insight in Chen Heng''s mind.


    He was about to do it, but suddenly he heard a sound.


    "Long time no see."


    In my ear, a gentle girl suddenly sounded, and her voice sounded familiar.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng listened to the voice in his ear and couldn''t help moving in his heart.


    The next moment, he took one step and went directly to the nothingness in front of him.


    Strictly speaking, there is no concept of space and distance in nothingness.


    With this step, Chen Heng immediately went to a new area and entered a space.


    If you can look from a higher perspective, you can find that there is a space to open your own door, take the initiative to lift your own closure and pull Chen Heng into it.


    After entering this space, the surrounding scene immediately unfolded.


    In various areas, a large number of Tao and order God chains are flying, in which various strange scenes are produced.


    Occasionally, some order God chains and runes will collide with each other, resulting in a unique fluctuation of divine power, which is enough to frighten the emperor.


    The essence of this space is very high. If the cultivation of ordinary friars is lower than that of heaven, I''m afraid they will be directly suppressed and can''t survive in the moment they enter this area.


    "This is......"


    Standing in place, looking at the space in front of him and feeling the situation inside, Chen Heng moved in his heart and a stream of ideas flowed.


    Somehow, the place in front of him gave him an extremely familiar feeling, just like when Chen Heng was in the world inside Xianmen.


    However, this is not the inner world of Xianmen, but another divine weapon.


    Chen Heng is no stranger to this divine weapon. Even strictly speaking, he has observed it closely.


    Fairy clock.


    Standing still, Chen Heng looked around, quietly felt the runes flying all over the sky, and all kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart.


    The next moment, a figure appeared in front of him.


    This is a beautiful looking woman. She is wearing a black robe. Her appearance is the same as that of that year. She doesn''t seem to have changed at all, but her temperament has changed greatly. She looks more detached and sacred, with a frightening smell all over her.


    This is quiet.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of him, you Ruo smiled and opened his mouth. It seemed that he had understood Chen Heng''s origin and identity: "I don''t know what I should call you?"


    "Lord Haohua, or the nameless sword?"


    "The name is just a code. If you like, call me Lord Haohua."


    Standing where he was, Chen Heng shook his head and then said so.


    "That''s good."


    You Ruo smiled and then nodded to Chen Heng: "I didn''t expect that a divine sword around brother Bai would come to such a point today."


    "I didn''t expect that an ordinary woman would be the person who should be ordered by Xianzhong."


    Chen Heng opened his mouth calmly, looked at the youruo in front of him, and said calmly.


    "I didn''t understand this until I entered this world."


    You Ruo smiled and explained, "as early as when I was still in another world, I knew that there was something very important for me in this world, so I had to come."


    "Until I really enter here, I understand the past and really understand."


    "Now you are no less powerful than the Supreme God."


    Chen Heng looked at the youruo in front of him and finally said.


    Under his telepathy, youruo''s strength is very strong now.


    As early as that year, you Ruo was already a cultivation at the level of heaven and earth.


    After entering this world and combining with the fairy bell in front of him, his cultivation has gone further in the past two thousand years, and now he has the cultivation of the Supreme God.


    Moreover, it is not an ordinary supreme God.


    Compared with the previous enlightened ones, the cooperation between the present youruo and the fairy bell is more tacit, because it itself is transformed by the fairy bell, and the connection is much closer than the so-called life responders.


    In this case, if she is willing, I''m afraid she can easily mobilize the power of the whole fairy clock to fight, and most of them can achieve the first-class combat power of the fairy God.


    In fact, the power is far higher than the previous enlightened ones.


    Even if Chen Heng at the moment has all his cards out, he may not be able to treat each other in this fairy clock space.

 Chapter 682

    "Just let it be."


    Facing Chen Heng''s eyes, youruo didn''t deny his words, directly smiled, nodded, and said, "for our existence, practice is not a big problem."


    "As long as you don''t reach a certain limit, you can be driven by the power of the immortal bell. Even if you don''t practice deliberately, your accomplishments will gradually improve."


    "However, everything has its disadvantages and advantages. Once the cultivation reaches a certain level, it will be much more difficult to move forward and surpass the divine soldiers."


    Standing in front of him, you Ruo sighed. Now he said so.


    For this, Chen Heng also nodded his head and expressed his approval.


    Indeed.


    The incarnation of God soldiers and the reincarnation of adults look wonderful. In fact, it is also a limitation after reaching a certain level.


    At the level before the immortal God, the immortal bell will drive his cultivation to continuously improve. Even if he does not deliberately practice, he will become much stronger under the indoctrination of the immortal bell doctrine.


    However, at a certain level, this will become a limitation, and its breakthrough and promotion will be far more difficult than ordinary people.


    This is also a disadvantage and advantage of everything.


    But even so, Chen Heng feels that if others choose, the vast majority of people will still express their envy without hesitation.


    After all, the level above immortals is unimaginable to most people and can''t be touched at all.


    For ordinary people, to be promoted to the seventh level and reach the level of heaven is to burn high incense. Where dare they consider higher-level things.


    Therefore, the quiet words in front of us can only be regarded as a Versailles trouble.


    Here, the two strong men began to talk and seriously exchange their experiences in the past two thousand years.


    "After entering this world in those years, he entered here directly under the guidance of Xianzhong, and then practiced here all the time, so he didn''t leave any trace in the outside world."


    Standing in place, inside the fairy bell space, you Ruo looked at Chen Heng in front of him, and talked about his experience over the years.


    She herself is the spirit of fairy bell, so her treatment was also different from that of Chen Heng. She was directly led to the interior of fairy bell and baptized by the power of fairy bell until now.


    "I see."


    Chen Heng suddenly.


    In the past two thousand years, he has been looking for faint traces outside, but in the end he found nothing.


    Now it seems that this is the reason.


    "Speaking of it, I was surprised that you could find this place."


    In front of him, youruo continued to say, "the location here is very hidden. If ordinary people don''t have special means, even the immortals and gods want to find this place, it''s very difficult and almost impossible."


    Xianzhong is different from other celestial soldiers.


    In terms of attacking and cutting, it may not be as good as the sky opening artifact of opening the sky sword, but in terms of suppressing nothingness and hiding itself, this magic weapon is unparalleled in the world. None of the sky magic weapons can be comparable to it, which is known to cover the perception of immortals.


    So youruo is very curious about how Chen Heng found this place.


    In this regard, Chen Heng just smiled and didn''t tell him the answer.


    In fact, he did not really find this place, but just followed the guidance of fate.


    During his previous trip, he burned his destiny with the help of the destiny mark, and found a way with the help of the power of the destiny mark. Then he came here and found youruo.


    Of course, if youruo doesn''t want to see him, it''s useless even if he comes here. Even if he stands in front of the fairy clock, he will eventually ignore it.


    The reason why he came here, in addition to seeing youruo, he also wanted to ask a very important question for him.


    "The way above the Buddha?"


    Listening to Chen Heng''s question, you Ruo pondered for a moment. At the moment, he said, "have you come to this step?"


    Chen Heng shook his head and then nodded: "it''s still worse."


    "But I believe that sooner or later I can reach that boundary and really reach that level."


    "This is true."


    You Ruo smiled: "the divine sword turned into a man, which is already extremely extraordinary. Not to mention that now, you have gathered the marks of the two celestial soldiers of Xianmen and Kaitian sword. If you can''t reach the peak in the highest level of heaven and touch the realm of immortals, I''m afraid even others won''t believe it."


    "But even so, it is not so easy to promote immortals."


    She thought for a moment and then said, "the most important thing is to condense the immortal way......"


    "Immortal Shinto......"


    Chen Heng''s heart moved: "what is this?"


    In the world of gods, he once knew the key to the promotion of mortals to gods through the Dark Lord.


    In the world of gods, if you want to achieve the level of gods, you need to condense your own divinity and the body of laws, so that you can be promoted to success.


    But in this world, Chen Heng doesn''t know what the conditions for promoting immortals are.


    This is one of the reasons why he came to look for seclusion.


    Because if anyone in this world knows the key, it must be the serenity in front of us.


    After all, she is the incarnation of Xianzhong. To some extent, it can be said that she is transformed by the reincarnation of the instrument and spirit of Xianzhong. She must know a lot.


    The so-called secret of immortals and gods is not a big problem for him.


    "The so-called immortal Tao is actually the sublimation of its own Tao......"


    Under the gaze of Chen Heng, youruo pondered for a moment, and then opened his mouth and said: "combine and sublimate his own Tao rules, and upgrade it to a complete Tao rules chain, which is the key to the promotion of immortals and gods."


    "Only by doing this can we have the foundation to promote immortals."


    "Condensing immortal Shinto, this can already be called half immortal, and has stepped into that field with one foot."


    "When the nine immortals and gods are condensed, we can try to integrate the Tao into one and turn it into a complete Tao fruit."


    "Once you succeed, you will be a real first-class immortal. You are the top person in the world. Even if the world decays, you will not die."


    He slowly narrated the road after the supreme being.


    Listening to the story of youruo, Chen Heng couldn''t help moving in his heart. He had an inexplicable sense of seeing.


    He found that the promotion of immortals in this world seems to be very similar to the promotion of gods in the world of gods.


    In the world of gods, if you want to promote gods, you need to understand the power of law, and then sublimate your own power of law and condense it into a true divinity.


    In this world, it is also the same. If you want to enter the field of immortals and gods, you also need to condense your own immortals and gods.


    "Is this the intersection of different systems?"


    Standing in place, Chen Heng couldn''t help but flash this idea in his heart.


    No matter what system it is, although it will be different at the beginning, it will become more and more different in the later stage.


    Whether a wizard or a monk goes to the later stage, their roads are similar, and there is no big difference.


    In the past, Chen Heng had a clear understanding of this.


    At the moment, after hearing the answer from youruo''s mouth, he was more sure.


    Sitting where he was, he thought for a moment, and then went on to ask the next question.


    Where the immortal gate is.


    "Do you want to find the immortal gate?"


    Listening to Chen Heng''s question, you ruo''s face showed a strange color, as if he had heard some strange news.


    Then she shook her head and said, "it''s OK for others, but for you, the location of the immortal gate is not too important."


    Seeing the puzzled look on Chen Heng''s face, she couldn''t help but continue to speak and explained, "your body has the mark of Xianmen, so it is naturally connected with Xianmen."


    "When your accomplishments are improved to a certain extent, even if you don''t deliberately look for the immortal gate, the immortal gate will actively call you and let you find it."


    "I see."


    Sitting in place, listening to this, Chen Heng nodded.


    In the past, he felt something and vaguely felt a vague presence calling.


    This feeling is very weak, because it is so weak that even Chen Heng is not too sure, so he came here to ask.


    Two important problems were solved, and then they talked about other aspects.


    "It is true that the world once had the footprints of immortals."


    You Ruo whispered and talked about the history of the world.


    She turned and looked aside.


    Following her movements, Chen Heng looked forward and just saw a scene.


    Nothingness is displayed in front of us. One of the stars is hidden, which is very significant. It is sketched into a star map in front of us, which is very clear.


    "Every star is a new world..."


    Looking at these stars, he sighed softly and said, "before the past ages, these stars were one and belong to the same world."


    "It''s a very prosperous world. Immortals and gods can walk on the earth. God soldiers exist in it. They don''t disappear in all the world like they are now."


    "Only later, a great war broke out and directly broke the world."


    "When the fragments of the world escape, they become stars of different sizes. Under the means of immortals in the past, they gradually become a brand-new world."


    "Although the world has been preserved, the once vast world can never come back."


    "Most of the new world is weak and small. It can''t let immortals exist for a long time."


    "The existence of immortals and gods is not inferior to many worlds alone. If you stay in these small worlds for a long time, these worlds will gradually collapse and die out sooner or later."


    "Therefore, many immortals left their own orthodoxy and left this world."


    "This is the history of the past and the reason why immortals disappeared."


    Sitting where you are, you seem to feel sorry for the past history.

 Chapter 683

    Listening to the quiet story in front of him, Chen Heng couldn''t help being silent.


    It seems that there was an earth shaking war in this world.


    The war between immortals and gods swept the once big world, directly smashed the world and broke it apart.


    The final result is that everything is not good and has to stay away from this world and go to other worlds.


    This is obviously not a good result.


    The history of the world in this process also reminds Chen Heng of the gods in the world of gods.


    Both history and other records show that the gods attach importance to the world of gods.


    Most true gods have never even entered the world of gods with their real bodies, and even walking in them takes the form of incarnation.


    At the same time, the oppressive power of the gods'' world is much stronger than that of other big worlds. Once the gods use their real bodies to walk in the gods'' world, I''m afraid their own power will also be forcibly suppressed.


    Now think about it, the reason why this happens is that after reaching the level of God, its power is too strong. Every move will have a great impact on the world itself, so there have to be many restrictions.


    Otherwise, if a war between gods continues, I''m afraid the world of gods will repeat the mistakes of this world and break directly.


    Chen Heng flashed various thoughts in his heart and continued to talk with the youruo in front of him.


    With their constant conversation, Chen Heng also had a deeper understanding of the level of immortals and gods, and some doubts in his heart were gradually put down.


    Before that, he had been worried that there were still immortals in the heaven and earth of the enlightened one.


    If so, there will undoubtedly be a big problem.


    A real immortal figure, Chen Heng and Philip may not be able to do anything about each other even if they try their best.


    Fortunately, things won''t develop like this.


    The world with insufficient personality cannot carry the existence of immortals and gods.


    According to the explanation at present, there is no real immortal in that world. Even if there are still some residues, it is just the last afterglow. It is nothing at all.


    This made Chen Heng feel a little relieved.


    After a while, Chen Heng got up again and visited the four directions accompanied by youruo.


    The Xianzhong world in front of us is the same as the previous Xianmen world. It is also the prototype of a world.


    The scope of this world is very vast, and the size of space alone is far beyond some small worlds.


    But it is also very simple. There is nothing in every area, and there is no real scene.


    When Chen Heng looked at it, he could only see a chain of order flying, the collision between Tao and Tao, and occasionally a very bright spark, especially bright.


    Chen Heng looked at all this silently and began to feel it.


    Compared with the Tao of Xianmen, the rules of the avenue within Xianzhong are not inferior, and even surpass in some aspects.


    They are not good at the same field.


    Just as people have their own strengths, different heavenly soldiers are good at different things.


    For example, Kaitian sword is good at attacking.


    Xianzhong and Xianmen are also general, and each has its own field of expertise.


    By learning the differences between the two, it is also of great benefit to Chen Heng himself.


    To some extent, this is also a rare opportunity.


    After all, at his level, there are few things in the world worth observing and understanding, and Xianzhong is one of them.


    Being able to meet the fairy clock is a great opportunity in itself, not to mention that he is still inside the fairy clock at the moment. He can see the undisguised fairy clock path in the fairy clock.


    For the next hundreds of years, Chen Heng has been sitting in the fairy clock world, watching everywhere and feeling the rules of the road.


    In addition to understanding, in his spare time, he also communicated with youruo lundao and talked about the lack of practice.


    After hundreds of years, both Chen Heng and youruo have gained a lot.


    If nothing had happened, such days would have lasted for some time.


    But with the growth of Chen Heng''s cultivation, after reaching a critical point, his own feeling has become more and more clear at the moment.


    In his body, a mark glittered. At the moment, it spontaneously condensed in his body, and then changed into a fairy door.


    The virtual shadow of the immortal gate emerged from his body, mighty and pressing all directions. The amazing circulation of Tao rhyme made this immortal bell space unstable.


    The Tao swayed and the rune shook and spread to all directions.


    In situ, Chen Heng''s body stopped.


    In the center of his eyebrows, a brand-new mark is showing, and scenes emerge in his mind.


    A deserted area, a track rhyme flow, in which there is something waiting for him.


    And that breath also made Chen Heng feel extremely familiar.


    "Xianmen......"


    Standing in place, Chen Heng murmured to himself, and various thoughts flashed in his heart.


    "Congratulations, Lord."


    Aside, a faint voice came. At the moment, he was smiling at him. The smile on his face looked very bright and came from his heart.


    "Looks like it''s time."


    She whispered, "your cultivation has reached that critical point, which is enough for the immortal gate to appeal to you."


    "I think today''s patriarch no longer doubts where the immortal gate is."


    Chen Heng didn''t speak, just nodded.


    During the conversation, at the center of his eyebrows, the mark quickly dissipated and reintegrated into his body.


    He didn''t say much. He asked youruo to leave and was ready to leave.


    In this regard, you Ruo just kept smiling and didn''t mean to stop.


    Chen Heng said goodbye to youruo and then embarked on a new journey.


    In the following hundreds of years, he searched in this world and looked around according to the Enlightenment Given by Xianmen.


    After searching in the world for hundreds of years, he finally came to the area he had seen.


    This is a very ordinary place. It is located at the edge of the spiritual world. The environment can only be regarded as general, neither particularly bad nor particularly excellent.


    Like the area in front of us, the whole area under the control of haohuazong is ordinary and nothing special.


    The most powerful local friar is a god turning friar who has survived from that year. His strength is fairly good, but now he has entered his old age. I''m afraid he will die of old age in a few days.


    Chen Heng walked here alone and then raised his head.


    With his arrival, this originally plain area began to show new changes.


    The amazing Qi machine escaped from him, and the Taoist rhyme flowed in all directions. After integrating into the surrounding world, it silently changed the conditions everywhere, making this area more suitable for monks.


    In the middle of the air, a virtual shadow of the portal slowly unfolded, lying here and placed in front of Chen Heng.


    Fairy lights bloom and flow out of it.


    The immortal light is bright, beautiful and eye-catching, which contains amazing Taoist principles. If ordinary friars refine, they can strengthen their own Taoist foundation, transform their talents and turn corruption into magic.


    This is the celestial light.


    The scene here attracted monks everywhere.


    They saw the door in mid air, and soon became excited and understood what was happening here.


    Compared with other celestial soldiers, Xianmen appears most frequently in this world. It has appeared in the form of virtual shadow many times and projected in all corners of the world.


    According to ancient legend, if you can enter the immortal gate, you can obtain amazing creation. Even if you achieve the highest heaven, it is not impossible.


    And the Heavenly Immortal light that escapes from the immortal gate is the creation contained in the world. Even the Heavenly Master should be jealous of it.


    This time, the Xianmen projection appears again. How can it not make people feel excited?


    However, they soon realized that the Xianmen projection was somewhat different this time.


    Because before the Xianmen projection, a young man was standing there.


    The young man looks very young, handsome and like an immortal. He is full of charm, which makes even the friars at the infant level feel intoxicated and can''t help but integrate into it.


    The vicissitudes of his eyes, now looking into the air, seemed to be waiting for something.


    People everywhere saw the youth, and then fell into stagnation. It seems that some dare not imagine their own eyes.


    "Haohua... Lord Haohua?"


    The monks came here and looked at the young man in front of them. They couldn''t help rubbing their eyes. Some couldn''t believe it.


    A Xianmen projection attracted all the masters of Haohua?


    As a general rule, this should not be.


    After all, although Xianmen projection is rare, the only celestial light is nothing for immortal figures at this level. It is not worth a special trip.


    Or is this Xianmen projection different from the past?


    The people were confused and didn''t understand what had happened.


    But soon they understood.


    At a certain moment, Chen Heng held out his hand directly and grabbed one hand towards nothingness.


    He held out his hand. Under the stunned and unbelievable gaze of the people around him, he grabbed the immortal gate and took it off.


    "Isn''t that a projection?"


    Until now, the world responded and understood one thing.


    It turned out that the immortal gate appeared this time was not a projection, but its real noumenon.


    If you say so, isn''t it


    The friars looked forward and saw a door hanging over the head of Lord Haohua. There was a rhyme flowing in it. It seemed that there was no exclusion at all.


    This is Admitted the Lord Haohua and was accepted by him?


    At this moment, the idea flashed through the hearts of people around.


    But soon, Chen Heng''s figure disappeared, together with the immortal door.


    Only a large number of monks were left in the original place, as well as the Heavenly Immortal light flowing from the immortal gate.

 Chapter 684

    The immortal gate appeared, and the news obtained by Lord Haohua soon spread out and quickly spread all over the world.


    Everyone was shocked by this.


    The value of a heavenly warrior is huge.


    In the past, in the hands of the Ming Zun, the power of opening the Heavenly Sword was so terrible that the Ming Zun could give full play to the great power of the immortal god level.


    Opening the Heavenly Sword is so amazing that the immortal gate will not be much worse.


    Now, the immortal gate has been acquired by Lord Haohua.


    To some extent, this undoubtedly weighed on the head of the Star Alliance.


    They didn''t know that the Kaitian sword also fell into Chen Heng''s hands.


    After the fall of the mingzun, Chen Heng did not spread the news of opening the Heavenly Sword.


    The world has never seen Chen Heng take out the open sky sword, so he mistakenly believes that the open sky sword has not been found, but disappeared with the fall of the Ming Zun.


    But now, the immortal gate is real and has fallen into Chen Heng''s hands.


    After receiving this news, haohuazong was particularly excited. Many activists even proposed to terminate the contract and attack the Star Alliance.


    In the past, the Lord of Haohua and the Lord of Xingmeng have always been regarded as figures at the same level.


    Now, the leader of Haohua sect, Xianmen, has surpassed the leader of Star Alliance.


    The original balance has now been broken.


    For a moment, the originally peaceful world seemed to have disputes again, and a wave of chaos was brewing.


    But to everyone''s disappointment, after obtaining the immortal gate, the leader of Haohua sect did not return to Haohua sect, nor did he clearly state whether to fight against the Star Alliance.


    This makes many people feel disappointed, but there is no other way.


    Three hundred years later.


    Haohuazong finally moved.


    The world was excited and thought that the decisive battle with the Star Alliance was coming.


    Just to their surprise, after the return of Haohua sect leader to Haohua sect, what he wanted to attack was not the Star Alliance, but another force.


    It was the vast heaven and earth on the other side and the hometown of the Ming Zun in those years.


    Seriously speaking, after obtaining the coordinates of the world where the enlightened one is located, Chen Heng once sent someone to inquire about some information and understand everything in that heaven and earth.


    After two thousand years, after acquiring the immortal gate, Chen hengcai finally made up his mind and started the war.


    So a new war began to break out.


    Haohuazong rushed directly into the world with his power accumulated for thousands of years.


    In this process, Xianmen played a great role.


    This is a matter of God soldiers having power over space, which is very easy to locate the world.


    With the magic weapon of Xianmen, in theory, many nearby worlds have opened the door to Chen Heng, and you can enter it directly from now on.


    Compared with Kaitian sword, the ability of Xianmen is undoubtedly much stronger in this regard.


    Through the immortal gate, the friars of haohuazong started the war directly.


    When the war first broke out, it did not attract too much attention from that world.


    Because the volume of that world is much larger than this world, and there are many hidden forces in it.


    As long as the supreme figure does not appear, it is nothing to the world.


    In the eyes of the world''s top forces, the newly emerged haohuazong is nothing but a hidden force. Although it has some strong strength, it is nothing for them as long as there is no supreme heaven level.


    Because among the top forces in the world, there is basically the existence of the supreme level.


    At present, there are three supreme deities in the world.


    The three supreme deities represent the extremely powerful top forces of the three parties.


    In fact, thousands of years ago, there were two other supreme deities, namely the mingzun and the alien monk.


    However, after the fall of the enlightened ones and foreign friars, their forces quickly weakened, so they quickly fell from the top forces. Although their forces are still not small, they are far from being compared with what they used to be.


    The turbulence and changes in this world are so frequent that even the expedition of heavenly figures is nothing, and it is not in the eyes of those top holy places.


    But soon, their faces changed.


    Because the number of strong people emerging from haohuazong may not be too many.


    At the beginning, in order to avoid alerting the local holy places in the world, haohuazong only sent one Heavenly Master to lead his subordinates to explore in this world and occupy a small area.


    They created a sect here, also in the name of Haohua sect.


    Then in the following hundreds of years, this small sect spread all the way out, gradually exterminating all the other small sects nearby and becoming the overlord of this area.


    To this extent, no matter how careful, Haohua sect still entered the eyes of other sects, so the enemy became stronger and stronger.


    At the beginning, those larger forces did not care about haohuazong and thought that it was just the power of only one Tianzun. Although it was not weak, it could not do anything.


    But the more they get to the back, the more they feel wrong.


    Because the number of tianzuns from Haohua sect is increasing.


    At the beginning, it was ok, but it increased one by one.


    But later, it became more and more outrageous, and the existence of the level of heavenly reverence increased together.


    In front of you, you can also explain it by calling your own junior brothers.


    But in the back, what''s the situation?


    The sects everywhere were in doubt, and then they were destroyed by Haohua sect.


    At this stage, haohuazong finally attracted the attention of the world''s top forces.


    One holy land noticed the expansion of Haohua sect all the way, so it suppressed it and was ready to destroy this sect that didn''t understand the rules.


    Then the holy land was destroyed.


    In that war, haohuazong did not hide any more. Five eighth order and more than ten seventh order heavenly lords fought together and directly stunned the holy land. He didn''t understand what happened.


    In the end, even the strongest of the holy land, one of the three supreme deities, was shocked and had to fight.


    But at this moment, Lord Haohua also shot at the same time.


    Boom!


    In the void, two extremely powerful figures intertwined and collided with each other.


    It can be clearly seen through strong spiritual awareness that one figure is tightly suppressed by the other. It seems that there is no resistance at all and nothing can be done.


    Bang!


    Finally, within ten moves, the Supreme God was directly blasted by Chen Heng, and his body turned into flesh and blood, flying out and dyed the sky red.


    This scene is frightening and frightening.


    Haohua Zong''s people think it''s normal.


    After all, this is the master of Haohua, who is known as the reincarnation of immortal gods and owns the immortal gate.


    Even though they are at the same level as the Supreme God, the combat power of the two sides is obviously different. Ordinary people can''t compare with haohuazong at all. Even the immortal gate was directly destroyed without sacrificial practice.


    After exploding and cleaning up the Supreme God, Chen Heng returned to the immortal gate and did not stay in this world for a long time.


    So far, haohuazong was completely exposed.


    Some strong people search for their traces everywhere, and finally find their identity, not from this world, but from the strong people in another world.


    The great war broke out completely.


    In just a hundred years, this world has started a terrible war around.


    On the earth, countless friars fought with each other, trained their own secret treasures and rushed forward.


    In the high altitude, a venerable friar is also fighting with each other, each fighting fiercely. The way and breath of the venerable level are revealed, which makes people scared and dare not face it directly.


    At the top, there are three figures flying.


    The other two supreme lords of the world joined hands and attacked Chen Heng together.


    Compared with before, this time, Chen Heng felt a little pressure.


    Because the other party came prepared, not only did they join hands, but also each sacrificed the details of their own power and took out several immortal forbidden weapons.


    The immortal forbidden ware was refined by the immortal gods. Although it is not an immortal artifact because of its ancient material, it also has the power of that level, but its use times are limited.


    In the heaven and earth where immortals do not show up and no longer appear, such immortals represent the highest power, which is far from the highest heaven.


    In the face of an immortal forbidden device, the ordinary supreme God is afraid that he can only escape.


    But Lord Haohua is surprising.


    He faced the two supreme deities and several immortal forbidden weapons alone, but he was not weaker than the downwind. He even came out without sacrificial practice, so he drew with the two men.


    Looking at this scene, I don''t know how many people feel thrilled and sigh secretly there.


    "Even if Lord Haohua is not an immortal, I''m afraid it''s not far away."


    I don''t know how many people sighed secretly, and the idea flashed in their hearts.


    Then they turned and looked at their opponents, and rushed to them with a more fierce attitude, in a fatal fight.


    I don''t know how long it has been.


    In mid air, the war was finally over.


    Chen Heng''s face was cold. The ancient sword in his hand fell forward. The mark in his body coincided with the ancient sword and cut out a sword that was enough to amaze the immortal God.


    Under the sword, everything was swept away. Even the immortal forbidden device could not stop it and was directly broken.


    In itself, Chen Heng has now reached the peak of the highest level of heaven, only one step away from the immortal God.


    The immortal forbidden device is unattainable to others, but it is not so for him.


    He cut down the two supreme deities with a sword and ended the war.


    After that, there will be no waves in this field.


    All the resistance was suppressed and could no longer be seen.


    All the shining orthodoxy and the most top Holy Land in the past disappeared, leaving only an extremely bright, prosperous, powerful and suffocating force.

 Chapter 685

    All the forces in this world were suppressed, leaving only one Haohua sect.


    Of course, this is not the end.


    The world connected within the immortal gate is far more than the one in front of us.


    After the digestion of this world is completed, we can continue to explore and bring other worlds under control.


    But that''s what happened later.


    After taking the world, Chen Heng did not leave, but just sat in the world silently.


    For another thousand years, he tried to understand the Tao in this world, understand the unique rules of this heaven and earth, and then sublimate his Tao into a living immortal God.


    Thousands of years later, the breath of terror boiled on haohuazong, and the rolling road covered the sky and the earth. It fell one after another, like a heavy rain.


    The breath of vastness and terror moved around, making the monks in Haohua sect feel terrible. They couldn''t help taking people away from here and watching from a distance to avoid being affected by it.


    At this moment, it has become a sea of laws. The chain of order gods stretches across the sky. There is a faint thunder in the air. Among them, a virtual shadow of the existence of immortals emerges. Each figure blooms the majesty of immortals, which makes people feel terrible.


    "What''s that?"


    In the distance, a god of haohuazong was trembling. Under those virtual shadows, he felt that his whole body was out of control and couldn''t help but want to kneel down.


    In the distance, thunder passed by, and it was so clear on the sky.


    In the center of haohuazong, Chen Heng sat there quietly with his eyes closed.


    Thunder resounded everywhere and fell here, but he didn''t care. He just silently closed his eyes and felt the terrible Qi around him, as well as the profound Tao rhyme.


    At this moment, heaven and earth seem to stop working, everything is disappearing, all around Chen Heng in front of him.


    Whether it''s the sun, the moon, the stars, or anything else, it''s all flowing at the moment.


    Movement and stillness, life and death are constantly changing. All kinds of feelings are pouring into Chen Heng''s mind, which makes him enter a unique state of enlightenment at the moment, which is very special.


    Boom!


    In mid air, the thunder finally fell. It fell and hit him, rippling around his body.


    It just doesn''t work much.


    After thousands of years of practice, Chen Heng''s body has already become indestructible, and has been tempered to the extreme in this level.


    He was indifferent to how the thunder chopped and impacted. He regarded it as a unique exercise and used the thunder to experience himself.


    This is an amazing move and dangerous for others.


    After all, the thunder in front of us is too terrible, and its level is vaguely beyond the category of the Supreme God and reaches a higher level.


    "What the hell is this?"


    Around, feeling the situation ahead, some people were shocked. At the moment, they couldn''t help saying, "the Lord is crossing the robbery?"


    "Is the patriarch going to break through and become a living immortal?"


    As we all know, monks need to go through robbery and be baptized by the power of heaven and earth when they are promoted, so that they can enter the next level and be recognized by heaven and earth.


    With Chen Heng''s current cultivation, what level of cultivation will he have if he crosses the robbery again?


    For this matter, as long as you think about it a little, you can feel terrible.


    At the same time, people everywhere couldn''t help looking forward. At the moment, a pair of eyes stared at the front, unwilling to let go of any details.


    They have expectations in their hearts, hoping to see the emergence of a living immortal God.


    To their disappointment, the thunderstorm appeared in mid air, but then disappeared again.


    The Tao rhyme revealed around also slowly disappeared, and everything returned to calm again, without any ripples.


    Everything seems to be back to normal.


    Ahead, Chen Heng slowly opened his eyes and withdrew from his deep perception.


    He looked at the world around him and sighed, "what a pity..."


    He stood up from his place, and his appearance seemed to have changed at the moment.


    If someone familiar with Chen Heng stands here, you can find Chen Heng''s situation at the moment.


    Everywhere in his body, a new brilliance appeared, very bright, very different from what he had before.


    A higher-level breath flows faintly, so it emerges.


    Chen Heng sighed: "after all, it''s still a little short."


    Just now, he tried to make a breakthrough and wanted to condense his Tao principles, sublimate everything, and condense it into an immortal Tao principles according to the tips given by youruo.


    This road is very difficult for others. They even have no way to start. They don''t know what to do.


    But for Chen Heng, although it is equally difficult, at least there is a clear way to learn from.


    There is still divinity in his body at the moment.


    Divinity is obtained from the world of gods, and its existence is generally the same as the immortal and divine Tao in this world. It is also sublimated from the Tao, which can be said to belong to the same thing in essence.


    Chen Heng has his own divinity. If he points out the way forward for him, he will not be black in his eyes like others. He can only explore in a daze.


    But even so, Chen Heng still failed.


    But this is not another problem, just the lack of accumulation.


    To condense the principles of immortals and gods, we need to refine and sublimate our own principles, then melt them into one, and then we can do it.


    In this process, if the power of law accumulated by itself is insufficient, it is impossible to complete this sublimation.


    Chen Heng is like this at the moment.


    Strictly speaking, he has walked all the way, understood the Tao principles of many people, and has deeply understood the power of several heavenly magic soldiers, and realized the Tao rhyme and rules. His accumulation has been extremely deep and terrible.


    But even so, it is still not enough.


    It can be seen how abnormal the requirements for accumulation are.


    No wonder since ancient times, after the disappearance of immortals, not many people have been promoted to immortals.


    "Well..."


    After thinking for a moment, Chen Heng sighed in his heart.


    According to the current situation, if he is willing to accumulate slowly in this world, there should be no big problem in achieving immortals.


    After all, he actually has divinity. Taking this as a benchmark, he has already pointed out the direction of promoting immortals and gods, so that there will be no problems.


    In his case, as long as the direction is not wrong, he will be able to reach the end sooner or later.


    Unfortunately, there is not enough time.


    "If you continue to precipitate in this world, although you can complete the promotion, you will miss the great opportunity in the world of gods..."


    Standing in place, looking at the nothingness in front of him, Chen Heng muttered to himself.


    For him, the changes in the world of gods can not be missed.


    If Chen Heng continues to stay in this world, he doesn''t know when to complete his promotion.


    The accumulation needed to condense immortal Shinto is too huge. If according to the speed of his accumulation, Chen Heng estimates that it will take at least 40000 or 50000 years to complete his promotion.


    Forty or fifty thousand years to promote immortals?


    This speed is definitely not slow. After all, this is an immortal God, not an ordinary thing.


    Even in the level of heavenly reverence, the cultivation in 10000 years is not very rare.


    Not to mention immortals.


    Any immortal God is the most outstanding person in an era. It is not easy to learn from the good fortune of the whole opportunity.


    If Chen Heng didn''t have his own divinity, and had the assistance of two heavenly soldiers, Kaitian sword and Xianmen, I''m afraid he wouldn''t dare to say that he could be promoted successfully in forty or fifty thousand years.


    What is the time converted into the world of gods in forty or fifty thousand years?


    The time flow rate of the world is good, and it changes all the time.


    At first it was the last day of the world of gods and the last two years of the world.


    However, up to now, the time flow rate of the world has changed. Now it is the world of gods. In the past day, the world has passed ten years.


    Such time flow rate is very huge, which is very rare in many times experienced by Chen Heng.


    It''s just not enough.


    Because if it is calculated according to the time proportion of the world, it will be more than ten years since Chen Heng was promoted to immortal God in the world.


    More than ten years seems not long.


    But it also depends on the time.


    The world of gods is about to usher in changes, that is, in these ten years.


    Once this period of time has passed, Chen Heng will return to the world of gods. I''m afraid what he needs to face is a group of gods who have already returned to the throne and returned to the peak.


    The environment will be completely different.


    In particular, Chen Heng also sowed the mark of simulator in the world of gods, and collected simulation points with the help of the strong in the world of gods.


    With the characteristics of the strong taking all, most of those marks have now fallen into the hands of the gods, and it is only a matter of time before they finally fall into the hands of the gods.


    This will greatly speed up the recovery of the gods and explain that the time of the coming of the great world is shorter.


    Sitting in place, Chen Heng thought for a long time. Finally, he sighed and chose to give up.


    In this world, he wanted to try to sublimate himself and condense his own immortal way.


    Although his body has divinity, it is transformed with the help of the simulator, not condensed by himself. There is a lack of that specific process.


    Chen Heng wanted to make up for this shortcoming, but now it seems unrealistic.


    Some things can be done later, but once the opportunity is missed, I''m afraid it won''t come again.


    Various thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart and then made a decision.


    Next, he did not appear in haohuazong, but announced his orders.


    He entrusted the affairs of haohuazong to others, and then announced that he had entered nothingness and was ready to leave the world and return to the world of gods.


    As for everything in the world, with Philip as the incarnation, Chen Heng is also very relieved and has little doubt.

 Chapter 686

    After making up his mind, Chen Heng moved quickly.


    Soon, in the nothingness, Chen Heng''s figure turned into a light rain, quickly disappeared here and could not be found again.


    This is a complete disappearance. There is no trace of it in this world. It is very complete.


    Most people are still unaware of all this.


    Only a few people felt it and looked up thoughtfully at the moment.


    In the distance, in another huge nothingness, it is as if it is located in the fairy clock world. At the moment, it seems that Chen Heng''s figure disappears and a smile appears on his face.


    She has a hunch that one day she will meet Chen Heng again.


    Further away, Philip also raised his head in the station of Star Alliance. The world consciousness of the initial world behind him was looming. At this moment, he also felt Chen Heng''s departure.


    After all, he is one of Chen Heng''s parts. To some extent, he is equivalent to a part of Chen Heng. He is most clear about Chen Heng''s whereabouts.


    "Have you left?"


    Standing where he was, he muttered to himself. His face remained indifferent and calm: "it''s good."


    All kinds of information flowed into his mind. The next moment, he silently closed his eyes and fell into deep enlightenment again.


    In the distance, Chen Heng''s figure disappeared and disappeared completely.


    Hazy and dim feelings emerge in my mind and envelop everything in front again.


    When Chen Heng opened his eyes again, everything in front of him was different.


    Under the influence of the power of the simulator, he left the world again and returned to the world of gods.


    A familiar feeling emerges.


    In a magnificent and spacious palace, Chen Heng opened his eyes again.


    In front of me, everything is different and the same. Everything looks familiar and strange, with a layer of estrangement.


    But soon, the distant memory reappeared, erasing this inexplicable estrangement.


    "Simulation ended....."


    "Start settlement?"


    In front of me, faint handwriting emerged, very clear.


    The power of the simulator is emerging and acting on Chen Heng.


    Sitting where he is, Chen Heng''s appearance at the moment has changed. He has quickly changed from the handsome young man in the former Shenbing world to an equally handsome young man with blond hair, just like the gods in the sky.


    Chen Heng stood still and looked at the handwriting emerging from the simulator in front of him. He couldn''t help laughing softly: "accept."


    With a flash of thought, everything in front of me suddenly began to be different.


    In the previous magic world, all kinds of experiences experienced by Chen Heng began to go back, from his initial time to an ancient sword, and then reincarnated into an adult. All kinds of experiences emerged in his mind and were accurately accepted by Chen Heng.


    And the memory is very clear. Under the power of the simulator, you will remember every detail clearly.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter.


    After all, at Chen Heng''s level, if he really wants to, even without the power of the simulator is enough to do this.


    At this moment, what really makes him care is what he receives from his own simulator.


    The two strands are somewhat similar and some different Tao crystals are displayed in front of him.


    These are the two track fruits extracted by Chen Heng first as a divine soldier and then as a monk in the previous world, which represent the strength and accomplishments of ancient sword and Haohua patriarch respectively.


    Of course, relatively speaking, in the later stage, the power of the reincarnated Lord Haohua has far exceeded the magic force of the ancient sword.


    However, the ancient sword is not weak, it is also at the Ninth level, and it has been branded by Chen Heng using the immortal bell of the immortal gate and the way of opening the Heavenly Sword. Even among the handed down holy soldiers, it can be regarded as the peak and extremely powerful.


    You know, if you seriously calculate it, Chen Heng''s own strength is only level 8 at the moment, and he is just promoted. Although his strength is good, it is still a long distance from level 9.


    At this moment, two Tao fruits equivalent to the Ninth level peak were integrated into his body, so slowly integrated with the strength in his body, and his own origin began to grow.


    Boom!


    In Chen Heng''s body, a pure true spirit mark is shining. On it, the forces of various laws are emerging, intertwined with each other, colliding and merging with each other.


    Chen Heng''s own breath also began to expand slowly, as if hundreds of thousands of years had passed in an instant. His strength expanded rapidly and reached a new peak.


    Level 8, level 8 peak, level 9 Nine peaks!


    The strength in Chen Heng''s body is rapidly increasing and expanding. It is like breaking bamboo all the way. It doesn''t stop until it reaches the peak of the Ninth level.


    In this process, Chen Heng''s body is also changing, the divine blood in his body is completely activated, and the original crimson blood is brought with some bright gold.


    This is the blood inherited from the once gods. Now, with the continuous growth of Chen Heng''s origin, it is revealed and completely recovered.


    The spread of divine majesty enveloped everything in the four directions.


    When breaking through the Ninth level, there are dense runes on Chen Heng''s body, which are constantly intertwined and reorganized at the moment.


    This is the body of law, and it is also necessary to promote the Ninth level myth.


    As early as in the past, through the transformation of the simulator, Chen Heng had the body of laws that others dreamed of.


    It''s just that the body of laws that once felt good seems a little crude in Chen Heng''s eyes.


    Therefore, at the same time of promotion, Chen Heng refined and reorganized his own body of laws.


    Boom!


    On his body, the new flesh and blood are shining, and the body of law is shrouded in the four fields. There are dense runes flashing on it, which is particularly powerful and amazing.


    His strength is constantly improving. He has changed from just entering the eighth level to reaching the peak of the Ninth level all the way.


    To this extent, even if it is at the top of the mythological level, it is only one step away from the unattainable field of gods.


    Chen Heng already has what he lacks in this step.


    Divinity!


    Boom!


    In Chen Heng''s body, divinity began to boil.


    The original silence, which represented the boiling of divine power in different fields, now flew out of the induction one after another.


    Different from the magic world, Chen Heng is in another situation at the moment.


    In the magic world, Chen Heng''s accumulation is insufficient, and he can''t condense immortal Shinto, so he can''t complete his promotion.


    At present, the situation is completely reversed.


    There are so many divinities in Chen Heng''s body that he doesn''t know how to choose.


    In the world of gods, according to what Chen Heng knows, if you want to promote the demigod, you must choose your own direction and condense the corresponding divinity to complete the promotion.


    In this process, most people have no choice.


    After all, even if the cohesion of divinity is enough to perplex a large number of people, do you still want to choose?


    Dream.


    Most people have no choice. They can use whatever divinity they can condense.


    Chen Heng, at present, is a happy worry.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng hesitated for a moment, and then made a choice.


    In his body, a God, whose whole body was emitting scarlet light, seemed to represent the end of the world, suddenly glowed and rushed over directly at the moment.


    Kill God!


    According to the Lord of darkness, for demigods, divine choice is very important.


    This will determine not only future capabilities, but also future competitors.


    If you choose the wrong divinity and there are only too many similar gods around, it will be extremely difficult to condense the corresponding clergy in the future.


    Because there are a lot of priests waiting ahead. If you are stupid enough to get together, it will become provocation. It will not only become difficult to compete for believers, but also easy to become fat in the eyes of others.


    In the final analysis, divinity is the sublimation and condensation of God''s own understanding of the power of law.


    Mortals cannot capture divinity because they have insufficient levels and can only passively accept the transformation of the power of divinity.


    But God is not.


    If the roads are similar and the directions are different, then a stronger existence may be born under the collision and swallowing of each other.


    It is precisely because of this that if there is already a stronger person in front of the road, it is easy to become fat and coveted in the eyes of others.


    This is a very dangerous thing.


    Therefore, Chen Heng thought for a long time and finally chose to take killing divinity as his foundation.


    Like light and darkness, although the divinity is equally powerful, the direction of the future is clear, and there are many priests that can be sublimated and derived, there are already many Big Macs ahead.


    The shadow God of the oro Empire and the great God of light, whose faith spreads throughout the world of gods. These two are almost the ceiling of the gods and the most powerful existence among the gods.


    No matter how confident Chen Heng is, he will not want to become potential rivals with these two.


    Compared with it, killing divinity is much better.


    First of all, it is equally powerful. The divinity of killing is sublimated to the end, which is the end and destruction of everything. There are also many fields that can be derived from it.


    More importantly, the clergy in this field is temporarily lacking in the world of gods, and not many gods only have it.


    This means that there are not many opponents ahead, which is also a very important point for Chen Heng.


    The calculation of the two is immediately enough for Chen Heng to make a decision.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the divinity of killing grew crazy, and the power of killing kept surging up and began to transform Chen Heng''s body.


    In the past, although Chen Heng used divinity, if he didn''t reach this level, he couldn''t give full play to the real power of divinity, so he could only reluctantly urge him with the help of divinity.


    Now, with Chen Heng reaching this level and contacting the semi divine field, the real power of divinity finally began to emerge.


    A majestic force emerged, followed by an inexplicable sense of emptiness.

 Chapter 687

    "This feeling..."


    Standing still and feeling the changes in his body, Chen Heng frowned.


    In his body, at the moment, with the transformation of divinity, the power in his body is flowing away, all into the divinity.


    No matter the mana, blood gas or life energy, they all entered under the traction of the divinity. Then they were transformed by the divinity, slowly breathed out another power and fed back to Chen Heng''s body.


    The whole process is a transformation.


    Just along with this process, a strong sense of emptiness is also emerging, which makes Chen Heng''s scalp numb.


    "Is it so terrible?"


    Feeling the situation in his body, Chen Heng sighed softly. At the moment, he was also surprised.


    Although he had been prepared, he was still startled at this time.


    From the peak of the ninth order to attack the demigod, the biggest difficulty is nothing for Chen Heng.


    But after the divinity was completely activated, the promotion to the demigod began.


    In the next time, divinity will slowly devour various forces in Chen Heng''s body, transform them into pure divine forces, and transform Chen Heng''s body and origin.


    This transformation will continue until Chen Heng''s transformation is completely completed or sucked dry by divinity.


    Until it dries, it''s not a joke, but it''s really possible.


    Under Chen Heng''s feeling, the power in his body is disappearing all the time and is swallowed in a steady stream. Its speed is extremely exaggerated.


    Chen Heng probably did the math.


    Judging from the devouring speed of divinity at the moment, even if a sun is placed in front of him, all the energy in it is absorbed by divinity, I''m afraid it won''t last long. It will be consumed in just ten days and a half months.


    This is not swallowing gold, but swallowing stars.


    It is conceivable that the speed of this phagocytosis is so terrible that it makes people feel numb.


    If you are an ordinary person, unless there is a God behind you as a backstage support, it is really possible to be sucked dry by him.


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked at his arm.


    On his arm, a texture is showing, reflecting Chen Heng''s later appearance.


    With the passage of time, the youth will become thinner and thinner, and finally become a mummy under the action of divine power. Finally, even the true spirit will be swallowed up and completely turned into nothingness.


    "It''s really dangerous..."


    Chen Heng sighed softly and sighed silently.


    If mortals want to set foot in the field of gods, there are many difficulties.


    A single cohesive divinity can perplex countless people, not to mention the current level.


    Fortunately, although there is no backstage behind Chen Heng, he shuttles through several worlds and has some resources.


    He waved his hand at will. With a move of mind, a little golden divine power began to emerge in Chen Heng''s body and poured into the divine nature.


    These magical powers are accumulated by Chen Heng for many years.


    Before that, in many worlds, Chen Heng had handed down his own beliefs to collect the power of faith.


    Those beliefs eventually passed back to Chen Heng, and then refined into the most basic divine power through the divine power, and constantly accumulated.


    With the emergence of divine power, in Chen Heng''s body, the speed of power passing finally slowed down and finally stopped slowly.


    Chen Heng was relieved.


    Sure enough, the gods'' desire for faith is not without reason.


    If there is no power of faith to use, I''m afraid a ninth level peak can be swallowed alive only by virtue of the devouring speed of divinity.


    "In other words, after the divinity is fully activated, the transformation of the power of faith into the power of divinity seems to be faster..."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng felt the changes in his body. Then he moved in his heart and flashed the idea.


    In the past, apart from spreading faith in the son''s world and the changing world, Chen Heng did not deliberately preach and harvest faith in other worlds.


    It is not that he does not understand the importance of divine power, but that it is useless.


    For him, preaching is equivalent to farming, and His believers are crops, providing him with a steady stream of raw materials.


    But if you want to convert these raw materials into something that can be used directly, you still need divinity as the transformation.


    But the conversion efficiency of divinity is limited.


    Before that, Chen Heng had been in a state where the power of faith could not be digested.


    The power of belief that divinity can transform all the time is limited. After a period of time, the redundant power of belief will eventually disperse slowly, and it can''t exist for too long.


    In this case, too much preaching is just a waste.


    But now, with Chen Heng officially entering this level, the power of divinity is also activated, and Chen Heng''s efficiency of using the power of divinity to transform faith seems to be much higher.


    "At least ten times more than in the past..."


    Standing there, Chen Heng smiled.


    That''s good news.


    With a higher conversion efficiency, Chen Heng''s daily divine power will grow slowly, and all aspects can be improved faster.


    Then he looked at his eyes.


    After the simulator returns to the ontology, the simulation points obtained by that world basically disappear.


    This used to be hard, but now it''s nothing.


    Because with the diffusion of those marks, Chen Heng''s number of simulation points has gradually become abundant, not as nervous as in the past.


    At this moment, Chen Heng is observing the situation of those marks.


    "Someone has obtained 20000 simulation points?"


    Looking at this message, Chen Heng was stunned and surprised.


    Chen Heng sows those marks, but he hopes to earn the price difference from those people. Therefore, the simulation points obtained by those people are basically harvested by Chen Heng.


    The approximate acquisition ratio is almost one to five.


    What is this equivalent to?


    It was equivalent to a simulation that could have obtained 6000 simulation points. Finally, the imprint user could only obtain 1000, and the remaining 5000 was earned by Chen Heng.


    In this case, can anyone get 20000 simulation points?


    This has to be said to be a quite amazing achievement.


    The man''s success aroused Chen Heng''s interest and made him look at the man''s identity and his deeds.


    With the flow of ideas, a figure appeared in front of Chen Heng.


    It was a boy in a black robe with a pale face.


    The boy''s face looked a little pale, as if there was no blood color. When he looked carefully, there were even scales all over his body, which seemed strange.


    Around it, bursts of prayer rang out.


    "Great master, eyes of chaos..."


    "Please lower your blessing and destroy everything in front of you......"


    Small whispers rang out here and echoed constantly.


    Looking carefully, there is a long road in front of me.


    The long road is in all directions, and there are believers who are kowtowing and worshipping.


    Their faces were feverish and bloodstained. They looked at the boy''s reaction and kept kowtowing there.


    In the middle of the crowd, the boy was surrounded by everyone with a cruel smile on his face.


    Bang!


    In the crowd, an individual''s body broke directly, and his flesh and blood scattered all over the ground, which immediately aroused the competition of others.


    They competed for the flesh and blood and tried hard to put them in their mouths. It was like they met some precious delicacies. The whole scene made people feel numb.


    "Sure enough, is it a God?"


    Standing in place and looking at the scene, Chen Heng thought and smiled: "I just don''t know which God is."


    The name of chaotic eyes is strange in Chen Heng''s memory. It seems that he has never heard of it in the past.


    But this is also normal. After all, there have been too many gods in the world of gods since ancient times, and many of them have been buried in the years.


    This chaotic eye may be the return of a fallen god in the past.


    However, from the scene in front of us, this chaotic eye is undoubtedly an evil god.


    I just don''t know what he did.


    The subsequent scenes emerge one by one, which is the experience of chaotic eyes after entering the simulation.


    Different from ordinary people, after entering the simulation world, although the eyes of chaos are also very unexpected, the overall performance is very calm.


    Entering a new world is a great opportunity for any God.


    If they are a normal deity, adhering to the principle of sustainable development, they will spread their faith in the world, so as to collect the power of faith and return themselves.


    But the eyes of chaos are obviously not normal gods.


    The first world he entered was a world in war, in which wars were fought everywhere, and chaos and killing were the themes.


    The eyes of chaos entered it, easily bewitched a group of people, and then directly launched a large-scale blood sacrifice.


    He let the use of blood sacrifice to strengthen himself and strengthened a group of his subordinates in that world.


    Blood sacrifice is the most commonly used means of evil gods. Most of the time, its effect is very good.


    With the help of several large-scale blood sacrifices, chaotic eyes quickly recovered their strength and began to degenerate.


    In the end, his strength became stronger and stronger. In the end, he sacrificed everything in that world.


    Even the world itself, he wanted to sacrifice its blood.


    After all, in the view of the gods, the so-called world is also an alternative life. If it can be sacrificed, the effect will be better.


    However, for some reasons, it did not do so.


    Blood sacrifice is a living creature of the whole world. The simulation point obtained by this practice is naturally very high.


    When he returned to the world of gods and realized the benefits of this mark, he directly took a few more marks in the hands of several people and handed them to several loyal subordinates.


    Subsequently, his strength became stronger and stronger, he made more and more changes, and slowly accumulated a large number of simulation points.


    However, although a large number of simulation points were saved, the chaotic eye did not use these simulation points immediately, but seemed to be preparing something.

 Chapter 688

    "Interesting..."


    Chen Heng sensed the general situation, and then couldn''t help thinking: "I''m not going to continue to waste time in those lower worlds, but want to search for a big enough powerful world directly through the simulation point?"


    For the existence of the gods, the ordinary world is nothing. Only their own physique is comparable.


    But if the world is as powerful and terrible as the world of the gods, it is another matter for them.


    Like the world of gods, this world has unimaginable great attraction to the gods.


    Because only in this world can they make progress.


    Otherwise, if you stay in the weak world for a long time, you can''t get promotion at all.


    Of course, those ordinary worlds cannot bear the existence of God for a long time. If they insist on staying, most of them will lead to the collapse of the whole world and the destruction of everything.


    Previously, in the magic world, the immortal gods of that world left for this reason.


    In this way, for the gods, a world enough to carry them is extremely important.


    Chen Heng flashed all kinds of thoughts in his heart, and then looked a little.


    Sure enough.


    Now, those marks of Chen Heng have been spread out, and now there are hundreds of people.


    Many of these hundreds of people belong to God, not to God itself, or to God''s believers and loyalists.


    Most of these people are like the eyes of chaos. They are very economical at ordinary times, carefully saving their own simulation points, making unified planning and looking for a strong enough world.


    "It looks very unified..."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng couldn''t help laughing, and then a good idea flashed through his heart.


    Since these gods only want to find a world strong enough, he might as well satisfy these people.


    If we can gather these gods and let them gather together, it would also be a very good experience.


    At this moment, the idea flashed through his mind, and then he went out.


    He walked out of his closed place, and his breath didn''t escape, which had any impact on his surroundings. Instead, he hid it and didn''t reveal it to the outside world.


    Otherwise, in terms of Chen Heng''s terrible breath at the moment, once his breath escapes, I''m afraid the people in front of the city can''t survive and will die immediately.


    In the familiar city, there have been some changes in various regions at the moment.


    Khaki is still the same khaki, but with the arrival of vendors from all over the country, this area, as the center of the khatim Kingdom, has become more and more prosperous. All areas are crowded, which is very different from the past.


    Up to now, with the continuous development and development of the hattim Kingdom, this king is not enough.


    After all, it is the king capital left by the Kaqi kingdom. It was built by the Kaqi Kingdom and has a history of hundreds of years.


    In the former Khaki Kingdom, this king was applicable and not bad in all aspects.


    But now, in the face of the continuous development of the hattim Kingdom, the king is a little inappropriate.


    According to Chen Heng, the ministers in the Kingdom have begun to discuss. People led by gulomari are having a heated discussion and want to re select an area and rebuild a brand-new city there as the king capital of the whole hattim kingdom.


    Of course, now all this is only in the planning stage, and the specific implementation is not so fast, so we need to wait a long time.


    Chen Heng went out of his laboratory and looked around.


    The situation in this city is much better than he thought before.


    Other aspects, too.


    After staying in the initial world for thousands of years, Chen Heng returned to the world of gods again. Only more than a year has passed.


    This made Chen Heng secretly relieved.


    More than a year has not been long for Chen Heng at the moment, but it has passed in a flash.


    "It seems that I didn''t miss it."


    Walking around silently, Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart.


    Then in my mind, news has been emerging everywhere for more than a year.


    He frowned at once.


    Although it is only more than a year, there have been many changes in the world of gods.


    About half a year ago, more and more chaos began to appear everywhere.


    With the gradual recovery of the world of gods, there are relics of gods everywhere in the world.


    News of the emergence of the strong came faintly from all over. It seems that it is not uncommon for legends like myths to exist in the past. Accurate news came from time to time, but it was not confirmed.


    Not far from the oro Empire, more than three legends clearly appeared in the oro royal family.


    The three beings once worked together to explore a certain relic and dig out a relic left by the gods.


    In the shadow church, huge sacrifices are also being carried out.


    The shadow God now seems to have reincarnated and has come to this earth again.


    All signs indicate that the world is changing.


    The days when the legend of the past disappeared and the God disappeared will soon pass, and they are no longer the same.


    Of course, for the time being, these news will not affect the hattim kingdom.


    Before Chen Heng simulated that year, when he was promoted, the terrible scene was seen by many people. Even in the existence of legend, it can be regarded as extremely powerful.


    With such strength, even the Church of God is not willing to provoke easily, let alone others.


    Not to mention that there is still a considerable force under the hattim Kingdom today.


    With the development of the hattim kingdom over the years, in these years, those declining God churches have come to take refuge and preach in the hattim kingdom.


    As the world begins to change, the power of these forces has also improved, and has increased a lot over the years.


    Up to now, Chen Heng''s men have also appeared many strong men, which are no longer as withered as in the past.


    After visiting today''s Kaqi City, Chen Heng left and came back to his laboratory.


    In the familiar and unfamiliar laboratory, many things are placed, among which there are many precious materials. It is a private space belonging to Chen Heng alone, and many of them are extremely cherished in the outside world.


    In order to protect the things here, Chen Heng specially arranged a Dharma array to protect all kinds of materials here to avoid the disappearance of divinity.


    Among many treasures, one thing attracts the most attention.


    It''s a golden egg.


    The golden giant egg is very large, much larger than the eggs of ordinary creatures. There are dense runes condensed on it, like an inexplicable mark. It is engraved on it, very clear and conspicuous.


    On the giant egg, a wisp of inexplicable dignity escapes and spreads out clearly, which makes people feel inexplicably palpitating and blood boiling.


    At this moment, the giant egg is so silent and soaked with various medicaments specially prepared by Chen Heng to increase its vitality.


    "It seems that the situation is getting better."


    Walking to the laboratory, Chen Heng probably checked the situation of the giant egg, and then the idea flashed in his heart.


    Before that, Chen Heng once explored a relic and found the remains of a demigod and a giant egg.


    Among them, the remains of the demigod were sealed by Chen Heng, and now they are still sealed in the deep. As for the giant egg, it has been placed here, nourished by him with special techniques and slowly improved its vitality.


    Up to now, two or three years have passed, and this giant egg has finally changed.


    When it just happened, the giant egg was just a dead egg. Chen Heng once found sacrificial priests from many churches to investigate, but he failed to recover the giant egg and revive it.


    However, in the end, through a little divinity, Chen Heng reluctantly activated the wisp of vitality and let it recover again.


    After that divinity was activated, Chen Heng put it here and nourished its vitality with various things. Now it seems that the effect is quite good.


    "Unfortunately, the foundation is still insufficient. Even if you are born, you are doomed to congenital defects..."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng thought for a moment: "but it''s not difficult to find a way to make up..."


    This giant egg is the son of a demigod. If it had not been born unexpectedly, its future would be unlimited. At least it would be a mythical existence, and even it would be impossible to enter the threshold of a demigod in the future.


    Because there is a weak divinity in his body, he has been regarded as a real son of God.


    Unfortunately, the long silence completely dissipated its vitality and almost turned into a dead egg.


    Now, even if saved by Chen Heng, it is also doomed to malnutrition, which requires a lot of time to take care of the day after tomorrow.


    However, the opportunity to make up for the source is not without.


    Previously, Chen Heng wanted to slowly explore the corpse of the demigod, and even devour it, so as to help him move forward with its origin and let him break the threshold of the demigod.


    But now, Chen Heng has activated his own divinity, and half his foot has stepped into the threshold of half god.


    The remains of the demigod were obviously no longer needed.


    However, although Chen Heng doesn''t need it, it is always the remains of a demigod. Its value is very high. It can be regarded as the top treasure in the world.


    If you can melt the demigod skeleton, refine its origin and integrate it into this giant egg, the effect is undoubtedly the best.


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart and couldn''t help moving in his heart.


    In terms of relationship, the half god skeleton is the mother of the giant egg. The blood source of the two is very close, and the effect is the best after the original refining.


    At the same time, the origin of a demigod is amazing. If this giant egg can digest, it can not only make up for the original lack, but also go further.

 Chapter 689

    If you have an idea, do it.


    After the idea flashed in his heart, Chen Heng acted quickly.


    He found the remains of the previous demigod and slowly refined them with divine power.


    It will be a long process if nothing unexpected happens.


    After all, this is the corpse of a demigod, and its level is higher than that of Chen Heng.


    Although Chen Heng has activated his divinity and his body is slowly being transformed by the power of divinity, after all, he has not really completed that step, which is still a long distance from the real demigod.


    Close contact with the remains of a demigod also puts a lot of pressure on Chen Heng.


    It''s not easy to get close, let alone refine it.


    In order to achieve his goal, Chen Heng had to take out other things.


    The eye of nature, and the semi artifact obtained from the semi divine relic, the golden giant sword.


    The power of an artifact and a semi artifact was displayed here. Under Chen Heng''s idea, he suppressed all kinds of terrible charm on the corpse in an instant, without making it flow out and affecting the surroundings.


    As soon as the power of the two artifacts came out, the grandeur and majesty that had originally permeated around suddenly dissipated, and the situation became much better.


    At this time, Chen Heng raised his head and walked forward.


    He came to the body and then began to do it.


    There is no doubt that this will be a very long process. Even with Chen Heng''s current strength, it will take at least several months.


    However, for Chen Heng, this is undoubtedly worth it.


    After all, the remains of a demigod always need to be used here.


    Time passed slowly.


    The world is slowly changing. On the surface, it seems no different from the past, but inside it, it is particularly turbulent, and all kinds of unknown things are happening.


    ...........................


    Deep, dark


    In a chaotic space, a figure is walking here.


    Looking carefully, you can find that the shape of this figure is very strange. The whole body is shrouded in an inexplicable fog, and a hazy feeling emerges.


    A faint light shines down and shows the appearance of the person in front of you.


    This is a young man in a black robe. The whole figure is shrouded in a hazy shadow. He can''t see the real appearance at all.


    At this moment, he walked here, some carefully on this vast square.


    Charlie was very careful when he walked in this area.


    He knows that he is not using his noumenon to travel at the moment, but the projection projected by an inexplicable means. Even if he dies, he will not have any impact on his noumenon.


    But even so, he was very careful for fear of exposing his true identity and attracting the attention of anyone.


    While walking, he also turned around and looked around at the people around him.


    Around him, the people around him were almost the same as him, basically lowering their heads, covered with a hazy cover, and wearing a mask on their face, as if they were afraid of being recognized by others.


    This is naturally for the sake of caution.


    Charlie knew that those who could appear in the area in front of him were basically his general summoners, and each of them was the owner of the mysterious mark.


    Seriously, it has been several years since the mark appeared from all over the world.


    For some of the world''s top beings, a few years is enough for them to react to this new thing and even make targeted means.


    The empty space in front of us is one of them.


    This space seems to be forged by a hidden God, in which many artifacts are also used.


    It has the ability to spontaneously capture the imprint frequency and project the imprint owner into this space.


    Of course, this presupposes the consent of the imprint owner himself.


    Although those marks were spread by Chen Heng on his own initiative, they are only equivalent to a part of the simulator, and their functions are much simpler, but some basic functions are still guaranteed.


    As long as you have certain simulation points, you can actively shield and reject that capture without exposing yourself.


    However, in recent years, with the passage of time, there are few people who are still so hidden.


    This is not because we have so much trust in this platform, but we are very confident in the shielding ability of the mark.


    In the past few years, because the role of imprint has been exposed one after another, there are unimaginable strong people all over the world, including many legends.


    These people are everywhere, trying to kill the owner of the mark and get the mark from them.


    But few people can succeed.


    No matter those legendary beings who are born, or those divine churches who are high above and have artifact, they can''t do anything in the face of the shielding power of simulation points and can''t really capture their traces.


    It is precisely because of the trust in the shielding function of simulation points that these talents dare to gradually enter and leave the place in front of them.


    Otherwise, it''s impossible for someone to come to such a place like this.


    Of all the imprint owners, Charlie is the one who is very careful.


    There''s no way. After all, he''s just alone now, and there''s no big force behind him to rely on.


    Once the mark is exposed, there is only one end waiting for him, that is, being chased to death.


    This made him have to be careful.


    Except that he had just obtained the mark and had to kill several nobles of the oro empire in order to protect himself, Charlie rarely shot again for fear of attracting other people''s attention.


    Of course, over the past few years, his strength has also increased. Now he has completed his promotion and reached level 5.


    Walk here carefully. In front of you is a very spacious square.


    When he came here, Charlie accidentally met a man.


    It was a young man who looked very young. Unlike Charlie, he didn''t wear a mask.


    Of course, this does not mean that what the other party is showing now is the true face.


    Although it is only self projection, it actually has the function of pinching the face here.


    Although the appearance of the people who enter here is displayed, it may not be their original face.


    "Sorry."


    Looking at the young man in front of him, Charlie whispered, not surprised.


    Generally speaking, the people in front of this space are familiar faces.


    For the convenience of those who have been here for a long time, they can''t often spend simulation points to change their faces.


    So basically, Charlie will know people who have been here for a long time.


    But Charlie had never seen a face like a young man before.


    "New people?"


    Standing where he was, he thought: "is a new mark found, or is there another unlucky guy killed?"


    This has happened many times in the past.


    Some people who entered the site disappeared after a period of time, and then new faces joined in.


    After all, once the owner of the mark is exposed, it will cause people around to spy and chase. It is normal to fall.


    However, this kind of thing often happens only in the early stage.


    At that time, the owner of the mark was random, and many of them fell into the hands of mortals.


    Those mortals themselves have limited knowledge and abilities. Even if they get such opportunities, only a few can stand out and rise rapidly. The vast majority of marks will eventually fall from these mortals into the hands of other powerful people.


    Compared with ordinary people, these strong people have superior ability and are more cautious. They are far from easy to be killed.


    So now, people in this platform haven''t seen new faces for a long time.


    Thoughts flashed in his mind. Charlie was about to leave and walked aside, but he was stopped.


    "Hello."


    It was the young man in front of him who stopped him.


    He stood in front of Charlie and looked at the tightly wrapped Charlie in front of him with a polite and kind smile: "you look familiar with this place."


    "My first time here, can you show me around?"


    His words are very kind and his voice is very soft. He gives people a good impression and makes people feel very comfortable.


    Charlie paused, looked at the man in front of him, and couldn''t help thinking.


    But soon his attitude became enthusiastic.


    "Analog point 100 received."


    In front of him, a line of handwriting that others could not see emerged.


    Charlie''s attitude was immediately enthusiastic.


    This is a local tyrant willing to spend money.


    Generally speaking, if the newcomer has just obtained the mark, the harvest is very limited.


    After all, it is difficult to obtain simulation points, not to mention that Chen Heng took a large part of the price difference, and obtained only one sixth of the original.


    This makes it more difficult to obtain simulation points.


    Generally speaking, with the strength of Charlie and others, he simulated once, and the average simulation points obtained were only about three or four hundred.


    Although this number is small, it is already rich among many imprint owners.


    After all, the owners of these marks are often reluctant to use simulation points to simulate. Generally speaking, the world they enter is random.


    Those random worlds are big and small, and the situation is different.


    Some of the world''s environment is suitable and the conditions are excellent. It doesn''t take much effort to have rich harvest.


    But in some worlds, no matter how hard you try, you can''t get many simulation points.


    In this case, people like Charlie, the average final harvest in a world is less than 500 points.


    Others are even more so.


    A hundred simulation points is already very rich.


    This is a local tyrant willing to spend money.


    In an instant, Charlie gave the young man in front of him a qualitative description, and his eyes became different.


    "You found the right person."


    He said, with a bright smile on his face: "in this space, I am the first group of people to enter, and I am very familiar with everything around me."


    "Just tell me what you want to buy."


    He opened his mouth warmly and then took Chen Heng forward.

 Chapter 690

    "Thank you very much."


    Looking at the change of Charlie''s attitude in front of him and feeling the enthusiasm of the other party, the young man smiled and said.


    Then he followed Charlie in front of him and walked slowly forward.


    The young man in front of us is naturally Chen Heng.


    During a few months in the kingdom of hattim, he silently felt the changes in the world of the gods, and then found this space.


    From his point of view, the space in front of him is also very perfect. Many of the rules are very solid, including even divine blessing, which is very powerful.


    With Chen Heng''s eyes falling, the rules around are gradually changing. At the bottom of the space, a glittering gold is blooming.


    That''s A real God.


    "It''s really a big deal."


    With a smile on his face, Chen Heng flashed the idea in his heart.


    Use divine power to build the space, and then use a God as the core. At least one God exists to build the space in front of you.


    No, maybe even more than one.


    Because in the four spaces, Chen Heng felt the existence of more than one God.


    Several gods have left their own marks in this space and joined their own rule power to make it more solid.


    This discovery makes the smile on Chen Heng''s face more bright.


    "Pretty good."


    He looked around with a smile on his face.


    It seems that the gods of the world react quickly. After discovering the characteristics and power of the mark, they immediately make targeted means.


    The reaction was extremely fast.


    For the owners of those marks, this space is also very necessary.


    Those imprint owners who simulate often get a lot of things in different worlds.


    Some of those things are knowledge, while others are unique materials and treasures in other worlds.


    After a long time of simulation, almost every imprint owner has accumulated a lot of resources.


    These things may not have much effect on themselves, but they may have great effect on others.


    Therefore, a place that can be used for resource replacement is very important.


    This platform is used to do this.


    After several years of development, it has developed very well here.


    Chen Heng walked along with Charlie.


    Around, others looked at Chen Heng, and their faces showed an unexpected color.


    This is a normal reaction to seeing a new face, just like Charlie before. It''s no surprise.


    For these inexplicable sight, Chen Heng replied with a smile, which was very kind and polite.


    When he entered here, he naturally did not use his original appearance, but disguised it.


    Otherwise, at this moment, people around him may know that he is the king of hattim.


    At that time, there will be more or less trouble.


    Walking here, you can see buildings around.


    Most of those buildings are like temples, which are engraved with a large number of runes of gods, and a little divine power flows in them, even in this projection space.


    In the outer world, the temple is used to preach.


    But here, the role is different.


    "These are shops. There are many things for sale."


    Walking on the road, looking at the temples standing in front, Charlie whispered and explained to Chen Heng: "there are basically sacrifices in these temples, in which there are the harvest of relevant churches."


    "For example, the one in front is the Church of the God of shadow."


    He pointed to a temple ahead.


    It was a dark golden temple, in which the divine power flickered, especially bright. Each texture was like the creation of heaven and earth, in which the power of rules emerged.


    If you use the true spirit to sense carefully, you can also feel a figure that appears if there is no one, which is incomparably great and powerful.


    Chen Heng noticed that people around him came and went in a hurry and rarely lingered in front of these temples. They looked like they were afraid of something.


    "The shadow deity will sell holy water and talismans made by shadow sacrifice. It''s good for tracking or assassination."


    Passing by this place, Charlie whispered and explained to Chen Heng: "it is said that some time ago, the shadow God church also shot together, gathered the strength of the whole church, captured a medium-sized world and occupied all its resources."


    "Now there are a series of special products from that world for sale, which is very good for strengthening physical and mental strength."


    Charlie looked at the temple of the shadow God in front of him. When talking about each other''s deeds some time ago, his face couldn''t help showing envy.


    Capturing the whole world and turning the whole world into their own base camp is undoubtedly what every imprint owner wants to do.


    Unfortunately, among many imprint owners, few can really do this.


    It''s not difficult to get some simulation points if you want to rise in that world, but it''s extremely difficult to occupy the whole world and rule everything in that world.


    The reason is that the mechanisms of different worlds are different.


    In a different world, if you choose to enter the noumenon, every minute will lead to the exclusion of the world. If you exceed the limit, you can''t enter. If you fall below the limit, you will arouse the world''s vigilance and directly turn that world into a state of riots.


    At that time, you will be the enemy of the world, and all kinds of unreasonable, reasonable and unreasonable things will happen to you.


    The more serious ones will even give birth to the corresponding son of destiny to specifically target you, like a brave man defeating the demon king.


    What if you choose normal simulation?


    Then wait until you start over.


    If you have enough simulation points, you can directly choose a good tire with excellent qualification and outstanding background.


    But if there are not enough simulation points, everything will be random and completely depends on life.


    Not to mention conquering the whole world, even if you can survive completely and gain something, it is a very good thing.


    Like the shadow church, it is undoubtedly an extremely difficult and enviable thing to occupy a medium-sized world directly.


    "Now think about it. When I first simulated, the reason why I ended up in that end may also be related to the targeting of the world..."


    Standing in front of Chen Heng, Charlie sighed in his heart, and the idea flashed at the moment.


    In that year, when he conducted his first simulation, everything was going well and he had reached the top of that world.


    But in the end, he still had an accident, was bitten by the local transcendence of that world, and had to return to the world of gods.


    Now think about it, that may be the counterattack of world consciousness.


    He sighed in his heart and flashed many thoughts. Then he looked at Chen Heng and continued to speak: "give me a suggestion. If you want to enter these temples to buy things, some ordinary things are OK, but some things that have nothing to do with God are better not to use."


    "Oh?"


    Listening to Charlie''s words, Chen Heng became interested and asked, "why?"


    "To avoid risk, of course."


    Charlie sighed and said, "there are many marks of gods in this space. No matter what you buy, there is a relative guarantee. Even if it is in kind, it can be transmitted to you. So far, there are not many problems."


    "But specific to a certain God, it may not be."


    "Ordinary things are fine, but some things related to gods and the power of gods will have the mark of gods..."


    "If those God churches have a heart, they can follow this mark directly to you......"


    "In the past, because of such things, no one has fallen."


    Standing where he was, he sighed. He seemed to think of something in the past and couldn''t help sighing.


    "How could it be..."


    Listening to Charlie''s words, Chen hengruo thought.


    This is a real risk.


    Those gods only exist and have a very keen sense of their own divine power.


    The things made by the Church of God, whether runes or other things, are easy to be left behind, and then they can be found directly.


    This is undoubtedly a huge risk.


    "In fact, those normal gods are fine. They usually don''t do such things..."


    Charlie shook his head and then said, "there are actually a few who can do it, but it''s risky."


    "If you can avoid it, it''s better to avoid it."


    He shook his head and said so. Then he took Chen Heng around.


    Soon, Chen Heng became familiar with this area.


    This space is not much.


    Because it was prepared for the owner of the seal, all the people here add up to only two or three thousand.


    Among these two or three thousand people, the real owner of the seal is estimated to be four or five hundred.


    As for the rest, they were basically brought in by the imprint owner.


    After all, people need to be stationed in this space. Some people who set up shops in this area can''t stay in this place for a long time without going to the different world to simulate.


    Therefore, basically every imprint owner will bring in some of his servants and the like to help watch in this place.


    Chen Heng had a certain level of understanding about this place after a round trip nearby.


    I have to say that the wisdom of the masses can be expected.


    Among the many imprint owners, there are always some who can get a lot from the different world.


    Here, Chen Heng has made a good acquisition.


    Some of the materials and knowledge sold by the imprint owner were purchased by him.


    And his move also made people in this area look sideways.


    "Don''t you think about it?"


    In front of a shop, a huge golden gem was placed there. At the moment, there was a faint green glow on it, which was very clear.


    Looking at this golden gem, Charlie couldn''t help turning around and opening his mouth to Chen Heng.

 Chapter 691

    "Although the vitality contained in this life gem is good, there are many related substitutes here, so there is no need to buy it at such a high price..."


    Looking at Chen Heng standing in place in front of him, he couldn''t help saying so.


    In front of him, Rao is used to seeing big scenes, and he also feels terrible for Chen Heng''s arm.


    Along the way, whenever Chen Heng meets something he likes, he will buy it immediately.


    Along the way, he didn''t know how many things he had bought.


    In fact, shopping is nothing.


    As a great mage, now a fifth level mage, Charlie himself is also a local tyrant in the outside world. He also spends a lot of money when he buys things, without hesitation and politeness.


    But the situation is different.


    Spending a lot of money in the outside world is only money in an ordinary sense.


    Few people who can enter this space are short of money.


    And in this place, spending a lot of money is Jane''s simulation point.


    Charlie has noticed four weeks now.


    Along with Chen Heng along the way, the sight of many people around him changed directly. Looking at Chen Heng''s undisguised face, he looked up and down. Obviously, he was also attracted by his extremely local tyrant style.


    Those people stared up and down at Chen Heng, with a pair of eyes staring at him, as if they wanted to keep him in mind.


    No way, it''s too rich.


    In the eyes of those around at the moment, Chen Heng at the moment is like a peerless beauty, which easily attracts their attention and makes it impossible for them to move away.


    In fact, not to mention others, even Charlie himself is the same.


    At the moment, he was already a little lucky. Fortunately, he took the lead in meeting each other.


    Otherwise, with the other party''s worth, under normal circumstances, he won''t even have the qualification to talk to him.


    "I feel fine."


    Standing in place, listening to Charlie''s words, Chen Heng smiled and then whispered, "although there are many things that can supplement vitality, there are few of them as high quality as the life gem in front of us."


    "Moreover, such a life gem only sells for 1000 simulation points, which I think is quite affordable."


    He smiled as if he had picked up a bargain.


    Is it affordable?


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, Charlie couldn''t help drawing the corners of his mouth. Even those around him who secretly observed and watched didn''t know what to say.


    Of course, this life gem in front of us is very precious. It is said to come from a simulated world. It is the crystallization of a Warcraft with strength comparable to the existence of myth, containing all the vitality of that Warcraft.


    Such things are naturally extremely precious. Even for the high gods, they are enough to serve as a collection. Of course, they are precious.


    But if you buy this thing with a thousand analog points?


    That can only be described as a loser.


    What''s wrong with these 1000 simulation points? Why waste so much?


    The people around silently feel distressed. At this time, they don''t know what to say.


    Only on one side, the sacrificial face responsible for selling this life gem showed a bright smile. The smile looked as kind as it looked.


    Not only did he smile on his face, but his attitude became more and more respectful. At the moment, he kept bowing there, and his attitude was surprisingly low.


    no way out.


    The customer is God.


    God''s church is not indifferent to human fireworks, but ordinary property is nothing to them.


    Chen Heng was quite satisfied with buying the life gem in front of him, regardless of the fiery eyes of the people around him.


    On the whole, he has spent more than 3000 simulation points along the way.


    More than 3000 simulation points, such a huge number is enough to make people heartache.


    I''m afraid that''s the number of simulation points that many people have accumulated since they have the mark.


    When Chen Heng came out, he spent it directly.


    However, Chen Heng has nothing to regret.


    After all, money is spent.


    At the moment, there are still more than 100000 simulation points on his simulator.


    Such a large number of simulation points, let alone others around, can''t even imagine.


    This is also the reason why Chen Heng dares to buy. After all, the number of his simulation points has reached a point that ordinary people can''t imagine.


    "The gem is good. It''s just used to make medicine......"


    Walking on the road, Chen Heng thought deeply and flashed the idea at the moment.


    In his laboratory, the giant egg is still lying there at the moment, absorbing huge vitality all the time, so that Chen Heng can''t bear it.


    Fortunately, he found this place this time and replenished the goods for Chen Heng. Otherwise, he would have to worry about these things at the moment.


    Walking down this circle, Chen Heng''s harvest is quite rich.


    However, the only thing that made him regret was that perhaps the imprint owners were not strong enough at the moment, the time they had the imprint was too short, or their purchasing power was insufficient at the moment. Therefore, there were not many things that were useful to Chen Heng.


    Many of the things that may really be useful to Chen Heng have not been put on the table.


    After all, judging from the current situation, even if these people put things out, few people can afford it.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng felt some regret. Then he looked at Charlie and smiled, and was ready to turn around and leave.


    But at this time, people on one side suddenly made a noise and stopped him directly.


    "Well?"


    Looking at the people behind him, Chen Heng showed some unexpected color on his face, and then smiled: "what''s the matter?"


    He was stopped by a woman covered with a robe.


    The woman is wearing a robe and a mask on her face, which makes people can''t see her true appearance. It can only be seen from her appearance that she is a woman.


    It was he who stopped Chen Heng at the moment.


    Beside Chen Heng, Charlie''s face changed slightly as he looked at the woman who suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Standing in place, he looked at Chen Heng in front of him. He seemed to want to say something, but he didn''t dare to speak directly.


    His attitude immediately made Chen hengming realize that the identity of the woman in front of him must not be simple.


    So he felt it carefully.


    In front of him, layers of hazy reflections were stripped out, and the real scene began to appear, floating in Chen Heng''s eyes.


    Then the vision of everything changed.


    In Chen Heng''s eyes at the moment, the woman in front of him seems to have become a mass of light, in which there is a bright brilliance, in which there is a force of rules intertwined with each other and condensed into some inexplicable existence.


    A vast and powerful breath of divine power diffused faintly and was captured by Chen hengminrui.


    Suddenly, he thought.


    This is a figure related to a deity, perhaps an incarnation of a deity, or a substitute of a deity.


    But anyway, it''s all about God.


    "I have something on hand. I think you might need it."


    In front of her, the woman was shrouded in a hazy. At the moment, she looked at Chen Heng in front of her and said.


    Because of the ancient times with a mask on his face, Chen Heng could not see each other''s expression and could only hear each other''s voice, which was very light and unique.


    "I need something unique."


    Chen Heng thought and then said, "I just don''t know what you have here."


    "I don''t think I''ll let you down."


    In front of him, the woman''s voice continued to come: "I have observed you for a long time."


    "You''ve been around for a long time to find something you want here?"


    "But unfortunately, although there are many good things here, the things with high real value are not so easy to put out."


    "Really?"


    Standing in place and listening to the woman''s words, Chen Heng smiled and couldn''t help saying, "it seems that you are very confident."


    "Where are your goods? Can you show me what they are?"


    "You''ll see."


    The woman nodded, then waved her hand and motioned Chen Heng to leave with her.


    Without much hesitation, Chen Heng went straight ahead and followed him.


    Aside, Charlie hesitated and looked at Chen Heng''s back. He didn''t know whether to keep up.


    He is a smart man. Naturally, he knows that the woman left with Chen Heng to deliberately avoid others.


    In this regard, although he was curious, he still knew that he didn''t move and was ready to stay where he was and leave.


    But just at this time, the voice of Chen Heng in front also came.


    "Mr. Charlie, come with me."


    Chen Heng stood in front, looked at Charlie behind him and smiled: "thanks to you for leading the way today, I haven''t had time to thank you."


    "Now can you go with me for a while and leave a contact information later."


    He smiled very kindly and politely, which made people feel good about him.


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, Charlie no longer hesitated and soon followed.


    He still doesn''t want to let go of the thigh in front of him.


    Now that the other party has given the ladder, of course he has to catch it.


    In front, the woman looked at Charlie behind her, and then didn''t care. Maybe Charlie''s identity and strength were too inconspicuous to attract her attention.


    The three just walked forward.


    Aside, a fog shrouded the three figures and turned them into nothingness.


    "All right."


    All the way forward, Chen Heng came to another area, then looked around, and just smiled and said, "there should be no one here to peep."


    "No."


    In front, the figure of the woman paused and seemed to hesitate: "there are still some risks."


    "How about this?"


    Chen Heng''s smile did not change, but waved his hand.


    A little purple light came out of his hand and then spread out, forming a very obvious isolation area around him.


    Looking here from the outside, I can only see a hazy at the moment.

 Chapter 692

    The faint hazy purple air appeared in front of him and shrouded in place directly under the gaze of Charlie and Chen Heng, like a small border, directly shrouding Chen Heng and Chen Heng, so as not to leak their vision.


    If someone outside looks at their direction at the moment, all they can get in the end is only a hazy.


    "This......"


    Looking at this scene, Charlie''s face changed greatly. Even the woman in front of him was surprised.


    "So rich?"


    Standing where he was, Charlie looked at him with a faint smile on his face. He looked like Chen Heng who didn''t do anything. At the moment, he couldn''t help feeling so much.


    The scene in front of us is not simple. On the surface, it seems to be just a protective means. In fact, it is a shielding means that can only be used with marks.


    In the range covered by the mark, no matter who, even if the God only exists, they can''t capture their position, let alone see what they are doing.


    Of course, this level of shielding power requires money, and most people are not willing to spend this price at all.


    At least Charlie himself is not willing.


    The other party did not hesitate to use it directly, or so understatement.


    The cost this time is at least 300 simulation points.


    Charlie felt heartache and didn''t know what to say at this time.


    Sure enough, is this the world of local tyrants?


    "That''s enough."


    Looking at the situation in front of her, the woman nodded and was satisfied with Chen Heng''s behavior.


    "In that case, let''s talk."


    Chen Heng smiled and waved again.


    Several tables and chairs appeared in front of several people, so they appeared.


    Such a scene once again made their eyes shrink.


    good heavens.


    Although this space is illusory, between real and illusory, it is a space built by several gods on the basis of an artifact, which is incomparably solid.


    What ordinary people want to do and change in this space is simply impossible.


    Only the great existence with divine power can do this.


    Thinking of this, Charlie''s eyes shrunk and his hands and feet trembled subconsciously.


    In front of her, the woman raised her head in surprise. Then she looked at Chen Heng and nodded. She seemed to agree.


    "Is it the same kind?"


    She was relieved, as if she had figured something out.


    Like?


    Charlie suddenly realized the woman''s words and couldn''t help drawing a corner of his mouth.


    good heavens.


    It seems that the two masters in front of him are not mortals.


    "The time for imprint shielding is limited, so I''ll make a long story short."


    In front of her, the woman looked calm and then took out something.


    The faint golden radiance appeared in front of him and immediately attracted the attention of Chen Heng and Charlie.


    Looking carefully, you can see that it is a golden amulet.


    The golden amulet carries a unique mark, which is condensed from endless runes. I don''t know who wrote it.


    However, after careful observation, we can find that a wisp of divine power is escaping, which makes people feel particularly terrible.


    "This is..."


    Looking at the golden amulet, Chen Heng moved in his heart and said, "a broken semi artifact?"


    "Good."


    In front of her, the woman nodded and then opened her mouth: "this is a semi artifact that has been blessed by a God. It once had strong protective power. Unfortunately, it has been silent for too long, and the power has disappeared seriously."


    "But if there is enough powerful divine power to nourish, it may not be able to recover."


    She looked at Chen Heng in front of her and said if she had a finger.


    "Powerful enough?"


    Chen Heng thought and then said, "how much do you want to sell?"


    "How about 6000 analog points?"


    The woman''s voice came and sounded in her ear.


    "Six thousand?"


    Chen Heng lowered his head, thought for a while, and then opened his mouth: "if it''s a real semi artifact, it''s just right, but this amulet is damaged after all."


    "How about five thousand?"


    "Deal."


    The woman thought for a moment and then nodded.


    Five thousand simulation points. This price is a reasonable range, but it''s a little low.


    But on the other hand, she has no choice.


    After all, at this stage, not many people can afford her semi artifact.


    Those who can really afford to buy are basically those gods who only exist and won''t take a fancy to her semi artifact.


    If Chen Heng doesn''t take over, she probably won''t be able to find the next one.


    "What about this?"


    After trading the amulet, she changed her hand and took out another thing.


    It is a bright gem, in which the power of law is flowing, which is very bright and eye-catching.


    "This is..."


    Chen Heng felt something in his heart.


    From the gem in front of him, he felt the breath of divinity.


    "This is the crystal formed by the condensation of some divine fragments in the body of a God who once fell, which I inadvertently obtained."


    "How?"


    Standing where she was, the woman smiled and then said, "this thing is very useful even for you and me."


    Divinity is basically unable to absorb the existence under the field of gods. At most, it just uses its nature to use its power, but it can not really absorb it into the body.


    But when we arrived in the realm of gods, the situation was different.


    God can only absorb other divinities and absorb the law information contained therein, so as to increase his own strength.


    Therefore, like the divine fragments in women''s hands, they are also of great value to gods.


    "How many do you think?"


    Standing in place, Chen Heng didn''t say anything more and spoke directly.


    "Three thousand."


    "Deal."


    In just a moment, the two reached an agreement.


    After confirming the arrival of the simulation point, the woman threw the gem into Chen Heng''s hand and said, "I will come to this place regularly. How can I find anything I want to sell later, and I will continue to look for you."


    "What are you going to do with so many simulation points?"


    Chen Heng took over the divine crystal and asked curiously.


    "Nature is to find a world that has lasted long enough."


    The woman opened her mouth carelessly: "although the environment of the world of gods is recovering, it is still too slow."


    "My recovery time is already behind. In this case, if I don''t find a way to catch up, it will be very dangerous later."


    "So I''m going to find a time when the flow rate is long enough and the environment is good. I''ll restore some strength and come back."


    "It''s a good choice."


    Chen Heng nodded and agreed with the woman''s choice.


    A moment later, the woman left.


    Before leaving, the two exchanged contact information and agreed to meet again next time.


    In this process, Charlie remained silent and didn''t say a word.


    no way out.


    Judging from the situation just now, most of these two are gods, at least they exist in the field of semi gods.


    In front of such a big man, he is a weak chicken. It''s better to keep it transparent.


    "All right."


    Chen Heng looked at Charlie and smiled at him: "I should leave, too."


    "I hope I can meet you here next time."


    "It will be my pleasure."


    Charlie spoke quickly and said so.


    Chen Heng smiled and waved to him. Then he turned himself into light and shadow and left directly.


    In Chen Heng''s vision, the space in front of him began to dissipate slowly and finally disappeared completely.


    Chen Heng returned to his area, the laboratory.


    He stood up silently and looked at his side.


    Compared with before, there are a lot of things around him now, which were purchased in that space before.


    Of course, although there are many things, the most dazzling one is the divine crystal and amulet bought by Chen Heng from the woman.


    The amulet is a semi artifact, but the brilliance on it is not too bright. It has been silent for a long time and lost a little seriously.


    After cleaning up these things, Chen Hengfang got up and looked outside.


    This time it was an unexpected harvest.


    If the development of the imprint space is still expected by Chen Heng, Chen Heng is pleasantly surprised by the development of imprint power by those imprint owners.


    There are many functions of simulation points, not just simulation.


    Chen Heng knew this for a long time, and has developed several different utilization methods.


    However, those imprint owners are relatively more thorough in the use and development of simulation points.


    Relatively speaking, they have more people, and many of them have stronger strength than Chen Heng at the moment. Therefore, the use and development of simulation points will be much smoother.


    The method of shielding with simulation points just now was accidentally developed by one of the gods.


    If you continue to do this, wait until time slowly elapses, which means that there may be some surprises.


    Chen Heng is looking forward to this.


    Standing where he was, he looked at the number of his simulation points.


    Well, although the number of simulation points on him has decreased slightly after a large purchase, it still maintains a huge number of more than 200000 points.


    Such a number, for those people, is really an unimaginable number.


    In this way, the purchase just now looks terrible, but in fact it is nothing at all.


    With a smile on his face, Chen Heng flashed the idea in his heart.


    "Huh?"


    Standing in place, Chen Heng looked into the distance.


    At the moment, he is transforming into a demigod, and his real strength has exceeded the Ninth level myth, so his true telepathy is also very sharp.


    Just now, he clearly sensed that there was a wave of malice hovering around.


    The feeling just flashed by and soon disappeared completely.


    But since Chen Heng can feel it, it is unlikely to be an illusion.


    So, is something going to happen?


    Standing in place, Chen Heng looked into the distance and the idea flashed in his heart.

 Chapter 693

    In nothingness, in an inexplicable space.


    "Are you sure?"


    In the void space, a voice echoed here.


    "Sure."


    In this space, several voices kept echoing and talking to each other.


    "His strength is very strong. Although I don''t know how strong he is, he has probably surpassed the legend now."


    "Most of his body has marks, otherwise he could not have made such rapid progress."


    In the nothingness, several voices have been echoing. At the moment, there is excitement in the voice.


    Looking carefully, you can find several figures standing there at the moment.


    These are three figures, big and small. The breath of each figure is very strong, and the weakest is comparable to legend.


    The leader of them, in fact, has reached the myth.


    "Very good."


    After they talked to each other and confirmed that their messages were correct, they smiled: "that''s just right."


    "If a mark is given to those God only churches, it can be changed to at least three or four thousand simulation points."


    "Not to mention the entire hattim Kingdom..."


    "It''s worth trying."


    They talked here, and their thoughts flashed and circulated here.


    But what they don''t know is that their conversation has already spread to another person''s ears.


    "There are really people who are not afraid of death."


    In front of them, the three were talking, and they looked a little excited.


    On one side, Chen Heng stood there. At the moment, listening to the words of the three people in front of him, he couldn''t help feeling a little speechless.


    After feeling the malice before, he began to actively search around.


    This is for the sake of caution. Even though he has been promoted to demigod, he has not really been promoted successfully after all. If a real demigod strikes him, it is still very dangerous.


    So he was ready to leave without a word.


    But in the end, the other demigods were not found, but saw the three people under discussion.


    The mark of this world is basically spread by Chen Heng.


    For these marks, Chen hengnature has a certain control ability. Although it is impossible to feel other people''s every move, there is no problem with the location of the sensing mark.


    Just a moment ago, he explored and felt the three marks he had left. He suddenly came here and was noticed by him.


    He was subconsciously surprised at this.


    The khatim Kingdom borders on the desert and is not a prosperous place.


    When Chen Heng spread his mark, he didn''t deliberately leave a mark nearby. Why did he suddenly have three more marks?


    He came to explore with doubts in his heart, and finally found the scene in front of him.


    If there was no accident, the evil intention just now was spread out by the three people in front of us.


    Chen Heng doesn''t know how to comment on this.


    With the mark he spread, he finally wanted to kill him.


    Is this tired of living?


    "Speaking, to outsiders, I really look like the owner of a mark."


    Standing in nothingness, Chen Heng looked at the three people in front of him and then thought silently.


    In the view of outsiders, Chen Heng''s power progress is somewhat incredible and incomprehensible.


    I''m afraid in the eyes of others, Chen Heng''s strength and progress can only be achieved by using the mark.


    So it''s not surprising that these three people will stare at him.


    I''m afraid the reason why some people only focus on it now is that other people''s strength is insufficient.


    After all, on the bright side, Chen Heng is already a legend, and is improving with the help of the power of the mark. Ordinary people can''t fight him at all.


    But the three men were obviously confident in their strength, so they were ready to try.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng shook his head and then waved his hand directly.


    A wisp of divine power vibrates and spreads out directly.


    The faint majesty escaped, shrouded the earth in all directions, and directly accommodated the nothingness in front of us.


    "What''s going on?"


    The strongest of the three people in front of him felt wrong first. His hair was all down, his strength was shaking, his field was opening, and he wanted to leave here.


    It''s just too late by now.


    A big hand covering the sky and blocking the sun shrouded the four sides, caught all three people and plunged them directly into nothingness.


    suppress!


    Just for a moment, the legendary existence of the three who tried to attack Chen Heng and seize his imprint had been suppressed by him.


    This is not surprising.


    The later the level of power, the greater the gap.


    At Chen Heng''s current level, ordinary legends are no longer qualified to fight in front of him. If they are willing to suppress it every minute, there will be no accident at all.


    After suppressing the three, Chen Heng thought for a moment and did not kill them.


    In any case, these three people are legends, even in the heyday of the world of gods.


    It would be a pity to kill him like this.


    Thinking silently, Chen Heng suppressed it in his small world, then turned and left here and returned to his laboratory.


    For Chen Heng, the scene in front of him is just a small episode, not much.


    He returned to his palace, where he was silent and practiced as if nothing had happened, and returned to his former state.


    But on the other side, the fierce fight is starting at the moment.


    "Kill!"


    An inexplicable battlefield, on which there are cries everywhere.


    Strong blood gas rose into the sky and spread all over the place, completely enveloping the place.


    Looking carefully, you can find that the earth here has been wet with blood and scarlet everywhere.


    This is a huge battlefield, which exists in the desert.


    The warring sides are two distinct forces.


    One of the forces is the Centaur Kingdom, which has been rampant in the desert over the years and plundered the human kingdom everywhere. I don''t know how many people have been slaughtered.


    As long as there is another force, it is a dog headed man.


    The kingdom of the dog headed man and the Centaur tribe are two huge forces running across the desert.


    Both forces have risen in recent years.


    Centaurs, once the overlord of ancient times, have long declined. They have been lurking in the depths of the desert and rarely appear in the civilized world.


    In these years, these centaurs have become unconventional. Under the guidance of a certain God, they have begun to travel around, making blood sacrifices, slaughtering the lives of all races, driving slaves and making a great momentum in the desert.


    The dog headed man also rose in these years.


    Compared with the tyrannical Centaur with gods behind it, the dog headed man is another style.


    At the beginning, it was only a small tribe of dog headed people, but later, it continued to absorb dog headed people and other races from all over the country, expanded to its own country and formed a greater force.


    Up to now, it has united many races persecuted by centaurs, and gathered a considerable force.


    In the past, the two forces entangled in the desert, pulled and collided with each other, but there was never a victory or defeat.


    Now, at this time, they broke out a huge battle and began to fight in this desert.


    In the huge crowd, dog headed people dressed in leather armor and holding spears stood there with serious faces, forming a tight formation and looking ahead.


    The first is the Kobold infantry, which is composed of the tallest dragon Kobold soldiers.


    Compared with normal dog headed people, these dragon warriors awakened their dragon blood one by one, and each was at least equivalent to the knights in the apprenticeship stage. Among them, the officers even practiced the knight cultivation method, and their strength was comparable to the powerful and extraordinary Knights of the official level.


    These dragon warriors are equivalent to small leaders and officers, commanding those ordinary dog headed soldiers to set in front and form a vast lineup and queue.


    Behind these people, there is a dog headed man warlock who also awakens the dragon vein in every 500 dog headed man brigade.


    Compared with those tall dog headed dragon warriors, these dragon warlocks are shorter, but their eyes are very bright. There is the smell of elemental particles jumping on them, adding magic power to them.


    These are natural mages. Every Warlock can cast the most basic spells and add great power to the dog headed soldiers in battle.


    Boom!


    In the distance, the earth was shaking, and there seemed to be an inexplicable sound.


    Looking carefully, you can find that it is a ferocious mammoth charging and roaring.


    The mammoth mammoths wore armor to protect them.


    On it, there are special Knights sitting on it, which are tall and changeable dog heads.


    These variant dog headed people are the names of dog headed people whose dragon blood has reached a certain degree of richness in their bodies.


    Because of the strong dragon veins in their bodies, these dog headed people have reached a new level, so their physique has further become strong. Each of them is full of three or four meters tall, just like a little giant.


    The mammoth with such a large size can do many things, and its strength is extremely strong.


    In mid air, there was a faint roar of the dragon.


    The powerful dragon roar came out, and the sound was deafening.


    A giant dragon grew wings and roared and soared in mid air.


    It was a Yalong hatched from a dragon''s egg.


    Each Asian Dragon is carefully cultivated by the dog headed man kingdom. It has been slowly nourished with divine power since its childhood, allowing its blood to grow and finally degenerate.


    To put it bluntly, after the blessing of divine power, although these are still Asian dragons, their blood has already degenerated, not inferior to some inferior real dragon races, and each head has real dragon power.


    Once these dragons appeared, they immediately aroused the horror of the people in the four directions.


    Then one arm was raised slowly.


    Suddenly, everyone around was quiet.

 Chapter 694

    One arm slowly raised and fell like a signal.


    In the four directions, all the Asian dragons fell slowly, and finally landed directly in the center of the dog leader queue, where they stopped.


    Kalunu stood on a golden chariot with a faint smile on his face and looked straight ahead.


    Beside him, the ministers of the dog headed Kingdom stood with the same smile on their faces and the joy of victory.


    "It seems that their means are only so."


    Kalunu stood on the golden chariot and looked ahead with a smile on his face.


    Under his gaze, all the scenes ahead were displayed.


    In front, the strength of Centaur is also very strong.


    They are natural cavalry. Every Centaur is born with great strength. If they reach adulthood, they can have the strength close to that of apprenticeship professionals.


    This level of strength is difficult for other races to match.


    It is precisely because of this that in these years, these centaurs have been able to run rampant and kill unknown numbers of desert races everywhere.


    Behind it, there is a real God who only blesses it and keeps it stronger.


    Under such a combination, few people can match.


    Even many kingdoms of mankind have been plundered and even slaughtered by centaurs in recent years.


    Apart from the powerful hadim kingdom in the north, few human kingdoms can compete with it.


    Even the hattim Kingdom only expelled the forces of the Centaur and did not really fight with it.


    After all, that means going deep into the desert, which is almost impossible for the human empire.


    Seriously, the dog headed man kingdom is the only force that collides with the Centaur.


    "They slaughtered too many people, and eventually someone will punish them in the same way."


    Beside Chen Heng, a tall bear warrior opened his mouth and looked forward with hatred. His eyes seemed to be spitting fire.


    This is he mu. He was originally the chief of a bear tribe, but his tribe was slaughtered by centaurs. Even he himself almost died in that battle.


    His wife and children died in the hands of the Centaur, and even the body was cooked and torn apart.


    He Mu once looked at this scene and almost collapsed.


    At the critical moment, it was the troops of the Kobold who rescued him as a prisoner at that time.


    At this point, he was full of hatred for the Centaur and joined the war.


    His strength is not too weak, and he has a fourth level under the guidance of kalunu for many years.


    Beside he mu, there stood a young girl who looked like a human girl. She was covered with a terrible smell of element particles, and her magic power was very strong.


    This is tyreen, the leader of the tree spirits.


    In those years, when centaurs crossed the desert, they slaughtered many races, and tree spirits were one of them.


    After that, tyreen came to the dog head tribe, which has attracted many fellow clans over the years.


    In addition to Hemu and Tirin, there are many people around kalunu.


    The races are also different, including humans, dog headed people, tree spirits, and other races.


    At this moment, people of these races gather around kalunu to jointly build this new kingdom.


    Compared with the Centaur opposite, this is the biggest difference between the dog headed man kingdom.


    Over the years, kalunu has always adhered to the original policy and united all forces that can be united, so as to increase the strength of the kingdom of the dog head.


    Now, after all, there are brand-new achievements.


    "It''s been silent for so many years... Now it''s time to settle."


    Standing on the golden chariot, kalunu sighed and then whispered, "Hechi."


    A tall dog headed man, at least three or four meters tall and covered with light golden blood, stepped forward and knelt down respectfully in front of kalunu.


    "You take people to charge and attack the queue of centaurs."


    Kalunu spoke faintly, and then shouted a man''s name: "Tylin."


    On one side, a tree fairy girl with a beautiful face and a body like a human little girl came forward and listened to Chen Heng''s orders.


    "You lead the mage group to prepare for the scourge spell."


    "Yes."


    Tilline nodded respectfully and walked slowly.


    "Alder."


    An old man with human appearance came forward, but what he was wearing was not the clothes of the world, but a long shirt with modern style.


    In fact, he is not a man of the world, but a scholar from the world of the son.


    As early as that year, in order to make the kingdom of dog headed man develop better, kalunu had tried to introduce talents from other worlds.


    These people are active in the kingdom of dog headed people, engaged in education, R & D and other undertakings, and a considerable number of them.


    "At your service."


    Alder stepped forward and looked at kalunu in front of him with a gentle smile on his face.


    "You take people to observe and record."


    Chen Heng looked at him, nodded at him, and then opened his mouth like this.


    Then, an individual goes forward and takes over his own task.


    When everyone received their own mission, the whole army of dog headed men began to move.


    The strength of the dog head man is actually quite strong.


    Normal dog headed people, as long as they are given enough food to supplement nutrition, are only slightly inferior to humans in the same situation when they exercise enough.


    The awakened dragon blood warriors and dragon warlocks are elites, equivalent to Knights and mages, and their power is even stronger.


    On the whole, there are ordinary dog headed people equivalent to cannon fodder and the number of people, dragon warlocks and dragon blood warriors equivalent to spells and knights. On the whole, they are not weak.


    Let alone today, the kingdom of Kobold has absorbed a large number of other races and made up for its shortcomings in all aspects.


    In melee fighting, there are ordinary dog headed soldiers as the basis, dragon blood dog headed people and bear people as the elite officers.


    On the knights, there are mammoth knights and wolf cavalry.


    On the mage, there are also tree spirits and a large number of dragon warlocks.


    There is no gap in all aspects.


    This is the power accumulated by the kingdom of the dog headed man over a long period of time.


    In the world of gods, on the surface, the kingdom of dog headed man does not seem to have developed for a long time, but in fact, the accumulation is very thick.


    Some of these accumulations come from other powerful races absorbed by the koalas, such as humans, such as bear people, and then, such as tree spirits


    More, it comes from other worlds.


    In the world that Chen Heng has experienced in the past, a considerable number of experts have come here to help the dog headed Kingdom and participate in its construction.


    This is very obvious for the newborn kingdom of dog headed man, which directly makes it jump and reduces the accumulation over a long period of time.


    On this basis, the dog headed people themselves have strong reproductive ability. The new dog headed people Kingdom has continuously increased the size of the kingdom by absorbing wild dog headed people from all over the world, so it has erupted into a powerful force.


    This is the inside story of the kingdom of the dog headed man.


    In this world, dog headed people are not weak at all. The reason why they are inconspicuous at ordinary times is just that they are not as cohesive as other races.


    But when it comes to quantity, there must be a place for the dog headed man among the world''s largest races.


    With such a huge base of dog headed people, the new dog headed people kingdom does not need to do much else. It only needs to constantly accept dog headed people from other regions.


    And what about the Centaur ahead?


    Standing on the golden chariot, Chen Heng raised his head and looked forward.


    His vision is very clear, a pair of golden eyes with a touch of golden brilliance, which makes people feel awed.


    Look into the distance, in that distant place, there are all kinds of inexplicable light and shadow, inexplicable people feel palpitation.


    On the wasteland, a tall and strong Centaur rushed forward.


    They galloped there, and everyone had the mark engraved by the sacrifice, which added strength to them.


    The strength of each Centaur is very strong. The divine skills combined with sacrifice are enough to give full play to the ability of apprentice professionals, and the destructive power is very strong.


    When a group of centaurs with at least apprenticeship strength charge together in groups, the destructive power is unimaginable.


    Even if the strength is stronger than them, they should change color and feel terrible in the face of such a lineup.


    It is because of this that many races in the desert change color and are suppressed by them.


    But what else?


    Chen Heng looked into the distance and looked quietly.


    In his sight, the Centaurs were still galloping, but in his eyes, they were scattered and had few lineups.


    Centaurs are naturally powerful and natural hunters.


    However, their strength and organizational form also means that they are loose, so it is difficult to really obey management and form a closely cooperative army.


    The dog headed man is the opposite at this point.


    Although the individual dog headed man is weak, he will succumb to the dog headed man soldiers of a higher class. Under the dual repression of blood and orders, even if they take the initiative to die, they will not have the slightest fear and will firmly obey the orders.


    This is something that centaurs can never do.


    Organizationally, all koalas, even the tree spirits and bear people, belong to a kingdom of koalas. They are different individuals belonging to the same kingdom, with unified command and unified scheduling.


    Although the Centaur is called a force, it is actually a combination of countless Centaur tribes.


    Although we reluctantly cooperate under the call of God, we can''t compare with the kingdom of dog headed man after all.


    When it comes to quantity, the dog headed man far surpasses the Centaur.


    When it comes to quality, the powerful dog headed dragon warlock and dragon blood warrior will never be inferior to the elite of the Centaur.


    Overall, the advantage lies in me.


    All kinds of information flowed into my mind.


    At some point, kalunu pulled out his sword.


    The golden long sword is brilliant, showing a light golden brilliance under the sunshine.

 Chapter 695

    The long pale gold sword stood quietly in the hands of kalunu.


    The light sunlight shines down and falls on the long sword, giving it a pale golden glow.


    A bright and bright.


    Chen Heng stood still and looked ahead.


    At this moment, the leading troops of the dog head man and the Centaur have collided.


    Two distinct forces began to contact.


    Then there is the scene of flesh and blood, which is skipped.


    Whether it''s a dog headed man or a centaur, its power is extremely amazing. There are few rivals in this desert, and basically no one can match it.


    The same is true for the number of people on both sides.


    There is no need to say more on the side of the dog head man. Only the base number of the dog head man is large enough.


    Although the number of centaurs is far inferior, the number of people from various tribes is also large.


    And in the Centaur tribe, there are often a large number of slaves who are driven to join them in the battlefield at this moment.


    The two sides fought in this desert, which led to the direct reduction of this area to a bloody place for a while.


    Every area was wet with blood, and every place was bright, but it was irrigated with blood.


    Kalunu watched all this quietly.


    The battlefield ahead has now turned into a flesh and blood grinding plate, tearing a large number of soldiers into a skeleton.


    Pure blood vapor transpiration turns it into a hell on earth.


    Of course, at the moment, both sides are not elite, just the most ordinary troops.


    On the dog head side, only ordinary dog head people play, at most only a few dragon warlocks and dragon blood warriors.


    As for the Centaur side, it was also the ordinary slave troops who were driven to the battlefield and reduced to cannon fodder by those centaurs.


    This level of confrontation is actually cannon fodder.


    But even if it''s the same cannon fodder, it''s different after all.


    Compared with those slaves who were driven into the battlefield by the centaurs, the Kobold side should be far ahead of them in terms of training and fighting will.


    Compared with the loose slave army, the dog headed people were more fearless of death and the queue was more tight.


    If this is only the case, the advantage of the Kobold side is very obvious.


    On the battlefield, both sides are constantly wrestling, but at the moment, the dog headed man side obviously has the upper hand and gradually has an advantage.


    Of course, this is only the most basic battlefield. It is still early to rely on the outcome of this battle.


    But on the other hand, the final victory of a huge battle depends on such a little advantage.


    The accumulation of a little weak advantage will eventually turn into a big trend and drown all the enemies.


    "They can''t hold on."


    Kalunu stood alone on the golden chariot, and a voice came to his ear.


    That was Hechi''s voice. At the moment, looking at the retreat ahead and the scattered slave army, he was excited and roared there.


    Kalunu did not relax, but instead raised his head and continued to look further away.


    Sure enough, smoke billowed in that area.


    Like a large number of cavalry gathered in one place and charged together, a strong sense of impact came from that area.


    It''s a centaur army.


    After the disrespect of the slave army, they couldn''t bear it after all and sent their own army directly.


    Centaur priests in sacrificial robes looked forward to it silently, made use of the abundant blood and flesh on the battlefield for blood sacrifice, and then used divine power to bless the Centaur soldiers.


    A burst of scarlet light was flashing, including those Centaur soldiers, who set them off like a bloody demon God, which was particularly frightening.


    With this process, their breath became stronger and stronger, almost a terror that can be clearly felt.


    The face of the people on one side changed slightly and felt that the situation was wrong.


    Kalunu''s face had never changed, but he said faintly, "Hechi, Hechu."


    "Yes."


    On one side, the tall dragon blood dog head man and the bear man stood out together, like two little giants walking out side by side.


    "Take your men and stand up."


    Kalunu''s faint voice echoed here, so loud: "I don''t care what you do, I don''t want them to get away in three hours."


    Hechi and Hechu looked at each other, then nodded together and turned away.


    Soon, the army went out.


    The dragon blood dog headed men of the collective fighters gathered together with the bear soldiers and directly pushed them up.


    Dragon blood dog head man, which is the main source of mammoth knights.


    Mammoth mammoth itself is not very intelligent, which is difficult for ordinary people to control.


    However, the dragon blood dog head man has dragon veins in his body, so he has weak dragon power, which is easier to control this giant beast.


    As for the bear people, although they are few in number, they are strong in physique. The strength of each adult ethnic group is not inferior to that of the Centaur. They are the best source of heavy armor infantry.


    At the command of karuno, they went straight up.


    The bear warrior is heavily armored and stands in front.


    Mammoth mammoths made a long, thick roar and ran about in the queue of centaurs.


    Someone tried to detour, running and shooting arrows.


    It worked well in the past.


    These centaurs are very good at archery and shoot very accurately.


    For ordinary desert races and even human armies, these centaurs can easily consume them with this move.


    Unfortunately, in the face of mammoths and bear soldiers with heavy armor, this move doesn''t work.


    There is no shortage of iron ore in the desert, but there is a lack of craftsmen and other conditions for refining iron ore.


    The bows and arrows used by many centaurs are not refined, on the contrary, they are very rough.


    In order to save costs, many people still use bone grinding as arrows.


    In the face of armored soldiers, their set can''t play a big role.


    Bang!


    A roar came.


    In the distance, a mammoth roared and rushed forward, crushing the Centaur soldiers directly.


    Flesh and blood is nothing in front of these terrible beasts called war beasts.


    An adult mammoth is at least five or six meters tall and stands on the ground like a tall building.


    If you want to deal with such a Colossus, you must at least reach the second level of professionals to fight.


    Not to mention the special mammoth knights and mages behind it.


    If we cooperate with each other, we will exert even greater strength on the battlefield.


    Boom!


    On the battlefield, there were bursts of amazing sounds.


    Further away, another confrontation is beginning.


    Tilline stood in an open scene, leading many people around her.


    Beside her, many people are standing there.


    Among these people, there are tree spirits like her, dragon warlocks who awaken the dragon vein among dog headed people, and casters from humans.


    But the same thing is, these are people who have mastered spells.


    At this moment, under the leadership of several tree spirits, their spirits are contacting and intersecting with each other.


    Everywhere, bursts of breath of element particles were drawn, gathered and erupted rapidly.


    Finally, a standard spell is cast.


    The fire suddenly filled the air and lit the whole battlefield.


    Mars scattered all over the sky, enveloping the camp of centaurs in front. For a moment, it was like meteorites falling from the horizon and falling heavily forward.


    Its prestige is extremely powerful, and the smell of terror escapes, which can almost destroy the sky and the earth.


    In the face of such a blow, the existence below the epic can only turn around and leave. There is no other choice at all.


    This is a qualitative change caused by quantitative change. The spells jointly performed by thousands of dragon warlocks, with several skilled tree spirit mages as the core, are enough no matter how to describe their strength.


    In the face of such a blow, what can the Centaur do?


    Kalunu will see.


    In the distance, a layer of scarlet sky appeared. At the critical moment, many Centaur sacrificial forces were gathered to manifest together and float on the land ahead.


    Vaguely, there was the sound of the Centaur''s devout prayer in the nothingness, bursts of crisp and loud.


    The vast divine power emerged from it and sheltered the Centaur camp from the destruction of the altar there.


    But that alone is not enough.


    Looking at the scene presented in front, Tirin and others who led the mage army in front quickly responded. They not only didn''t stop their actions, but gathered again.


    Even if it can be blocked.


    The consumption of divine power is bound to be huge.


    If it goes on like this again and again, its strength will be completely exhausted sooner or later.


    Moreover, the current adhesion and consumption also led to that the Centaur priests had no spare power to bless many centaurs, which further weakened the strength of the other party to some extent.


    The battlefield is full of flesh and blood, and inexplicable scenes are still emerging.


    The smell of blood spread and swept everywhere.


    Kalunu stood silently, looking at the scene in front of him, with a faint smile on his face.


    Over time, the situation has obviously tilted towards the dog headed man.


    This is not only a victory on the battlefield, but also the result of so many years of constant wear and tear.


    Over the years, centaurs and the dog headed Kingdom have fought against each other and launched comprehensive confrontation in all regions.


    Each side has its own victory and defeat. Many people have died in each other.


    However, compared with the dog headed man with strong reproduction ability, the reproduction ability of the Centaur is much weaker.


    Their reproductive ability is much worse than that of human beings, not to mention the top dog headed people among many races.


    Tens of thousands of dog headed soldiers can easily die on the dog headed man side, but as long as the Centaur loses 100 people, it is equivalent to more than half of the strength of a small tribe. After that, it will take a long time to make up for it.


    In the past years, the confrontation between the two sides has weakened the number and strength of centaurs.

 Chapter 696

    The victory or defeat on the battlefield has gradually tilted to the dog head side.


    Just in this regard, kalunu did not care.


    In his opinion, victory or defeat on the secular battlefield has never been a problem.


    With the primitive and rough Centaur civilization and the accumulation of the dog headed kingdom over the years, it would be outrageous if the war could not be won.


    Victory on the mundane battlefield has never been a problem.


    However, in this world, the final outcome of a battle is never an ordinary battlefield.


    Above the golden chariot, kalunu raised his head and looked into the distance.


    Under his gaze, a little scarlet light was gathering and shrouding at the moment.


    In the distance, the light was very bright, but only a few people could see it at the moment.


    "The divine power began to gather, ready for the last fight?"


    Looking at the scene in the distance, kalunu smiled and whispered.


    The scarlet sky is the power of the evil gods believed in by the Centaurs. Now, with the continuous retreat of the centaurs, they can''t help but be ready to recover.


    No recovery.


    For them, the Centaur tribe is the foundation of their existence. It is not only the place of faith, but also the source and supplement of power.


    If he sat and watched the fall of the Centaur, his strength would be greatly weakened, and it would be even more difficult to restore his strength in his heyday.


    Kalunu will not sit idly by. It will be an extremely difficult situation at that time.


    Because of this, even if the situation was embarrassing, the God finally had to do it.


    The scarlet sky emerged from the sky and shrouded the whole sky in an instant.


    The sky lost its color, shrouded in scarlet light, and the blue sky and clouds could no longer be seen.


    The power of elemental particles is jumping, but it is limited and suppressed.


    For this, the mages such as Tielin felt very obvious.


    In front of the scarlet sky, the magic power belonging to the dog head man side was suppressed, and the power was greatly weakened, while the Centaur side was on the contrary. It was not weakened, but strengthened to a certain extent.


    This is a field to some extent, and the repressive force is very strong.


    Ahead, several terrible smells appeared


    In the Centaur camp, there seems to be a huge black hole at the moment.


    From the black hole, another huge and boundless figure came out.


    It was a huge monster with scarlet eyes similar to lizards, each of which was at least tens of meters tall.


    For ordinary people, mammoths like wild beasts are nothing at all in front of these monsters. They can only be regarded as mole ants.


    On these monsters, there is a strong breath of divine power, which is the same as the God sacrificed by the Centaur, and the breath is very close.


    "Relatives of evil gods?"


    Looking at the monsters in front of them, Tirin and others changed their faces. At the moment, they all felt the terrible power of the relatives of evil gods.


    These gods only have their own strength, which is not weak. The strength of each end will not be inferior to the fifth level, and they have the breath and nature of divine power, and their strength will not be weak.


    With the blessing of the evil god, the strength of these dependents will be greatly strengthened.


    If these families were allowed to rush into the army of the dog headed man, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    In an instant, the idea flashed through tilline''s hearts, and her face changed slightly at the moment.


    Boom!


    The battle drums were ringing, enveloping the battlefield.


    The crowd looked up. On the battlefield ahead, they felt the breath of God''s existence. Many centaurs raised their morale again, roared and prepared to charge forward, looking shocked.


    Roar!


    In the distance, a roar came, like a dragon.


    The terrible dragon power escapes and spreads everywhere, stirring here.


    The half men who rose up shivered when Marton woke up, and the power aroused by the evil God fell into silence.


    Looking up, a huge dragon appeared and rushed forward.


    It''s a Asian Dragon. Of course, there are pure dragons, but the number is relatively rare.


    However, this does not change the power of these Asian dragons. The power of each Asian Dragon is not inferior to the fourth order. The strongest of them has reached another boundary.


    A red dragon, like a blood spreading dragon, appeared and fell directly beside kalunu and bowed his head respectfully to him.


    It can be seen from some of its external characteristics that this is a red dragon, but its strength is too strong. It has reached the level of seventh order epic and stands out from the crowd on this battlefield.


    The name of the red dragon is uralde. It was the first red dragon hatched by kalunu that year.


    The red dragon was originally a kind of Asian Dragon. It is reasonable to say that the strength in adulthood is only the second level. Even the fourth level is difficult to reach.


    It''s just that things in this world can''t be absolute.


    At the beginning, before uralde was born, kalunu used divine power to instill in him, slowly nourish his origin and make him strong.


    Then many dragon veins after the fall of the dog headed man were extracted and directly instilled into uralde.


    This treatment not only casts a solid foundation for it, but also makes it strong.


    Therefore, its blood gradually degenerated, and now it is not what it was.


    Of course, no matter how strong the blood is, it takes time to grow up.


    Like a giant dragon, although a pure dragon can have strength above level 4 in adulthood, it takes at least a thousand years to grow up if it wants to really rely on time to achieve this level.


    Even though uralde''s blood is extraordinary, it is surprising that he has reached this step in just a few decades.


    This is the credit of the different world.


    In addition to introducing talents from other worlds into the kingdom of the dog headed man, kalunu also allows many potential people to enter other worlds and grow by taking advantage of the differences in the flow of time.


    Urald is one of them.


    In other worlds, uralde has already spent thousands of years, and his blood has already matured and reached a new level.


    Roar!


    A roar came out, which made people tremble.


    The powerful dragon power escaped and spread all over the earth, which made the creatures in all directions feel terrible.


    However, contrary to the Centaur''s reaction, the dog headed people, who have a large number of dog heads, feel the dragon power, but feel as if they have been beaten with chicken blood.


    In their bodies, the originally silent dragon blood is reviving and burning.


    The powerful breath sweeps all directions, and the blood is particularly strong and discolored.


    "Charge!"


    Kalunu looked up. On the battlefield ahead, Hechi was covered with red scales, and there was red blood flowing on his tall body. At the moment, the roarer rushed forward.


    Further away, the huge Asian dragons and the families of those evil gods began to fight each other and collide with each other.


    In terms of quality alone, the Yalong who have not yet reached the peak are not the opponents of the relatives of evil gods.


    But if the quality is not enough, the quantity will be used to make up for it.


    Compared with the poor number of descendants of evil gods, the number of Aaron is much more, much more than its number.


    Overall, every family member of an evil god has to face more than three Yalong.


    Under such a disparity, even if it is stronger, there is no way. It can only retreat under the siege of many Asian dragons and be dragged there.


    So far, the battlefield has returned to the origin again, as if nothing has changed.


    On the golden chariot, kalunu had a faint smile on his face.


    After years of experience, the kingdom of dog headed man has already accumulated enough cards. No matter what means the opposite side takes, it is confident that it can deal with it.


    At this point, kalunu was also curious.


    "The means that should be used are basically used now......"


    Standing where he was, he raised his head, looked at the vast land ahead, and smiled unchanged: "to this extent, what else do you have?"


    "I''m curious..."


    Kalunu is really curious.


    Now, many means of the Centaurs have been used all the way to this battle. Even the God believed in by the other party, the evil god, has personally ended at the moment.


    To this extent, what else can we do?


    As if in response to kalunu''s thoughts, in mid air, bursts of fog began to gather.


    The scarlet light flashed across here again and flashed out at the moment.


    When kalunu looked up again, the scene in the distance had changed.


    Under the scarlet sky, the brilliance was thick, and a huge figure appeared out of thin air and stood there.


    It is an incomparably huge giant. Its own existence is just like the world itself. Every inch of skin and every bit of flesh and blood on its body are condensed from the supreme rune, with a great divine power.


    The mighty breath of terror escaped and escaped.


    Looking at this scene, the smile on kalunu''s face gradually faded.


    Standing where he was, he sighed deeply, and then raised his head again: "do you finally want to end yourself?"


    His eyes penetrated the distance, and now he seemed to be able to see through the vanity and see the real scene.


    The next moment, he held out his hand.


    The grand scene began to manifest.


    It''s just a hand, but what appears behind kalunu is an incomparably magnificent and magnificent picture.


    It was a scroll of civilization, in which countless dog headed people manifested themselves.


    Some dog headed people are working hard to cultivate and open up the land. Some study hard in schools and make a real sound.


    There are also sacrifices, pious prayers, and the power of pure faith is gathered and condensed on the book in front of us.


    Bursts of roar came out and skipped the earth at this moment.


    Scenes that once took place in the dog headed man kingdom are now converging and manifesting.


    All the things finally condensed into one place, and finally manifested in front of Chen Heng, and turned into an earth breaking God.

 Chapter 697

    The civilization scroll shows the scenes that can shake the world.


    Behind the scroll of civilization, an indomitable God only appeared here, facing the scarlet demon God in front.


    Compared with the scarlet demon God, the image of the God is much more specific.


    He was covered with scales, and his appearance seemed to be somewhat similar to that of kalunu, but somewhat different.


    Every scale on it contains the power of immeasurable laws, like the profound meaning of the origin of heaven and earth, which is boundless and boundless.


    Two long red horns appear on his head, and there is a vast dragon power. Generally speaking, some are like giant dragons, but some are similar to dog headed people, as if the two images are combined with each other.


    He stood between nothingness and looked at each other with the scarlet evil god in the distance. Two equally huge and terrible Qi flows out and manifest here.


    The powerful breath rushed into the sky and shook the creatures in all directions.


    In the distance, Tirin, Hechi and others looked at the scene in front of them and felt the scene displayed in the picture of civilization. At the moment, their hearts were shaking.


    In that vast picture of civilization, they felt their traces and existence.


    In this world, they have come, and the rise of the dog headed Kingdom also has their power.


    They have left an indelible mark in it, so they appear at this moment and fight as a force of the kingdom of the dog headed man.


    Hechi, Hechu, tilline


    A person''s name and figure appear in the picture, making the figure in the picture more real, and even the body more solid.


    In nothingness, the tall god image stands, and now looks up to the front.


    Boom!


    His eyes are as hot as the golden sun. When his eyes fall to the front, all kinds of inexplicable scenes begin to emerge, and the horror scene of nothingness sweeping and spontaneous combustion appears, especially terrible and gloomy.


    The scarlet curtain of heaven stagnated.


    "This is the result after all."


    Kalunu looked ahead, his eyes were calm, and he was not surprised by the result.


    Overall, the power of the God is indeed strong. Although it is an evil god, it should also belong to the real God figure, but I don''t know when it existed.


    But it doesn''t hinder anything.


    Compared with the power of the whole kingdom of dog headed man, the other party''s basic plate is still too weak.


    The Centaur traversed the wasteland. Although it was a great success to make blood sacrifices all the way, how can tens of millions of giant dog headed people be as huge as when it comes to the purity of faith?


    Dog headed man exists in the world of gods, but he can exist in it with his extremely weak body, relying on his extremely powerful reproductive ability.


    When it comes to quantity, ten Centaur tribes are not as good as a dog headed kingdom.


    When this force began to exert its power, the universal power suddenly appeared.


    Boom!


    The picture of civilization is displayed. Behind kalunu, various traces of the kingdom of the dog headed man are presented. At this moment, enjoy it and bless it.


    Under the influence of this force, kalunu''s own breath began to rise and rise.


    In this regard, he smiled, his figure was connected with the nothingness behind him, and that breath was continuously improved to a higher level.


    God!


    Boom!


    Bursts of clear sound came, like a war drum, shaking the earth, like countless people running and galloping on the earth.


    In mid air, with the support of the dog headed man God, the scarlet curtain of heaven finally fell down and completely lost its power.


    The confrontation between divine power and divine power produces the most direct conflict.


    At this point, this evil god is far from kalunu''s opponent.


    The belief of Centaur kingdom is not as good as that of dog head kingdom.


    Not to mention Chen Heng standing behind kalunu, standing in many other worlds.


    In that world, countless believers sacrificed in it, and the power of pure faith poured into kalunu.


    The boundless and powerful dog headed man God was born here.


    In nothingness, thunder billowed, and the power of faith produced the most brilliant miracle.


    Then, the figure of kalunu rushed into the air and integrated with the virtual shadow of the dog headed man God.


    Looking at this scene, people everywhere were trembling.


    The more powerful people are, the more profound they feel about the scene in front of them.


    In their feelings, at the moment, kalunu has already been strong to another level.


    At the moment, he is not so much a man as a God.


    He is so sacred and extraordinary that only his own existence has shocked the world, making the world shake for it, as if he could not bear his existence.


    Against the background of this strong breath, the evil god opposite seemed small and could not show the majesty that God should have.


    But by this time, no one cares.


    In mid air, a big hand stretched forward, and there were layers of order chains winding in all directions, firmly trapping the figure of the evil god.


    Divinity, deprivation!


    The most powerful force to show.


    In the four directions, all the dog headed people and Asian dragons were roaring, and the dragon blood in their bodies was boiling. A little Shenhua turned into pure power and poured into Chen Heng.


    With the blessing of this force, the breath of kalunu became stronger and stronger. The breath was terrible and shocking.


    The battle is over.


    Under everyone''s eyes, the existence of the evil god was torn apart by kalunu, and was completely suppressed together with the family members of the evil god, even its divinity was completely deprived.


    Divinity is the foundation of God. Once deprived by people, it means death to some extent.


    In an instant, Shenhua bloomed.


    The Centaurs turned back and were stunned to find that in the church, the statue of God was broken, everything in it dissipated, and the divine breath was deprived and left.


    Under the influence of the gods, all the Centaurs who had established contact with the evil gods and became their priests were eaten back, and their divine power was running wild.


    Under the frightened eyes of many people, they turned into terrible monsters and ate people everywhere. The scene was very bloody.


    For this bloody scene, the people around did not have any pity and sympathy, and all they had on their faces was a sneer.


    In the past decades of fighting, there has been a deep hatred between Centaur and dog headed man kingdom. They want each other to die immediately.


    At this moment, seeing each other''s bad luck and becoming like this in front of us is naturally something that everyone feels very happy.


    Like Hechi and others, they even commanded their warriors to retreat and gave each other a certain fighting space. They just looked at each other''s dog, bit the dog and fought with each other there.


    It''s a great feeling to watch their enemies fight each other and dogs bite dogs there. It makes people feel relaxed and comfortable.


    Especially for those who have blood feuds with centaurs like tilline and Hector, at the moment, they just feel very happy all over and want to sing a song to express their happiness and attraction.


    There is a reason for their indifference.


    Since the Centaur rose all the way, I don''t know how many races and tribes have been destroyed.


    How many families were not full because of it, and how many tragic things happened because of it.


    How many wives lost their husbands and children, how many children lost their parents, and how many sad things happened?


    If you can''t count clearly, you can''t bear to look at it.


    And this sin is the reason why people are indifferent.


    Of course, if there were no karunu, even if the Centaur made so many killing sins and did so many hateful things, it would not die.


    But now that kalunu is here, the result is already there.


    Boom!


    The giant mammoths are charging, and the army of the dog headed people is killing in an all-round way. Now it has completely defeated the army of the Centaur tribe.


    This also shows the end of this battle.


    All around, looking at the scene in front of us, all faces, including kalunu, showed a smile.


    For the kingdom of the dog headed man, the victory of this battle is very meaningful.


    This not only represents the exit of the Centaur, the biggest opponent, but also represents that there will be no enemy in the desert in the future.


    The desert, which has been in chaos for a long time, is finally about to usher in a unified force. It is no longer as chaotic as in the past, nor as before. Centaurs and dog headed people occupy half of the area respectively.


    The development of the dog headed man kingdom is also destined to go further and reach a higher level.


    At the same time, from another level, the fall of the Centaur tribe also made the first goal of the dog headed Kingdom perfectly completed.


    This not only experienced the team, but also allowed many people to put down their heart knot and not indulge in the sadness of the past.


    People in the kingdom of the dog headed man, such as Tirin and Hemu, can finally put down their hatred and re-enter the construction of the kingdom of the dog headed man.


    Of course, there are many benefits.


    It is conceivable that in the next time, the kingdom of dog headed man will usher in a great change.


    ...............


    Time passed slowly.


    The battle on the wasteland soon spread from all channels and everyone knew the news.


    The kingdom of the dog headed man defeated the Centaur tribe and became a new overlord in the desert.


    This happened beyond everyone''s expectation.


    After all, before that, no one could imagine this happening.


    Because on the bright side, the strength of the Centaur tribe is much stronger.


    Their force is strong enough to kill powerful tribes such as tree spirits and bear people.


    Behind it, there is even a revived God.


    In contrast, there is nothing in the kingdom of the dog headed man. It is just a kingdom built by a group of dog headed men.


    In the eyes of many powerful people, the dog head man is just a mole ant. Even ordinary human farmers can''t beat him. He is extremely stupid.

 Chapter 698

    The dog headed man finally won.


    This was beyond everyone''s expectation. At least until then, no one could imagine this result.


    After all, compared with the Centaur, the power of the dog headed man kingdom is still weaker in the eyes of others.


    The impression that the dog headed man is weak has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    Compared with the naturally powerful Centaur, the race like a dog headed man is synonymous with mole ants in the eyes of many strong men.


    Even an ordinary human farmer is strong enough in front of a dog headed man, let alone those centaurs.


    However, such a weak Centaur finally won the final victory when everyone was surprised.


    It has to be said that this is a surprise.


    For many people in the outside world, the victory of the dog headed man is a surprise.


    But for those who really understand the kingdom of the dog headed man, the victory of the kingdom of the dog headed man is not surprising.


    Only by truly understanding the kingdom of the dog headed man can we know the hidden power under the kingdom of the dog headed man.


    It is the strength of the tens of millions of dog heads gathered in one place, merging the essence of all races, and finally aggregated.


    This force seems to be nothing at ordinary times. It doesn''t really show its power and hide its claws and teeth on the surface.


    But once it is revealed, the final result will be extremely amazing.


    The Centaur tribe was only the first enemy to try its power.


    If there is someone to match it later, you must be able to know the surprise.


    However, in any case, the failure of the Centaur tribe makes people have to think about the next things.


    For example, the attribution in the desert.


    The Centaur tribe spread in the desert. It used to be the overlord in the desert, but now it has been defeated and destroyed by the kingdom of the dog headed man.


    After that, I''m afraid the whole desert will really change.


    All those who know the news are thinking so and are watching at the moment.


    In the desert, the dog headed man army is still moving forward.


    The decisive battle with the Centaur and the destruction of its military strength in World War I is only the beginning.


    In this desert, the number of centaurs is about three or four million.


    The number is relatively small.


    Let alone the dog headed man with extremely strong reproductive ability, even if it is a kingdom among humans, its population may be equal to the whole group of centaurs.


    This is actually quite normal.


    After all, the stronger the race, the weaker its ability to reproduce.


    Like centaurs, as long as they grow up, they can have a strong race close to the strength of apprentice professionals. If their reproductive ability is strong enough, I''m afraid the whole desert will be occupied by centaurs in a short time.


    Three or four million centaurs are scattered throughout the desert, but not all of them are hostile to the dog headed kingdom.


    Among them, half of the Centaurs still maintain their past habits, live quietly in the desert, do not believe in that evil god, and have never participated in various blood sacrifices of the Centaurs.


    The total number of Centaur tribes that really fight with the Kingdom empire of the dog head should be about a million.


    More than one million centaurs, this number looks terrible, but it is not.


    In these decades, compared with the increasing number of dog headed people in the kalunu Kingdom, the number of centaurs in the Centaur tribe has become increasingly rare.


    On the basis of the number of people, there is a huge difference between the two sides, not to mention the difference in each other''s reproductive ability.


    Under the same conditions, a dog headed couple raising ten children to adulthood may only be enough for a centaur couple to raise one child to adulthood.


    This is the most obvious contrast.


    Therefore, under the sawing and consumption of both sides, the power itself within the Centaur is constantly consumed.


    Under such circumstances, the 200000 and a half men and horses in front of them are already their last elite force.


    When this force was completely defeated and captured by the kingdom of karuno, there was no force to resist in the whole Centaur tribe.


    All the strong and strong died in battle or were captured, and the rest were the old and the weak.


    Of course, the Centaur is a centaur after all. Even the old and weak among them have not weak combat effectiveness.


    But what about this?


    The battle at hand consumed not only countless lives, but also many other things.


    Priests who are armed with their own armor and weapons, used to perform divine arts and add divine power


    These things were consumed in this battle and could not be changed out of thin air.


    Especially the priests in the Centaur tribe, because they were eaten back by the divine power, they were directly eaten back into monsters, distorting all the gods.


    What if there are no weapons and armor enough to arm, no priests to add magic, even if those centaurs still have a lot of combat power?


    You can''t fight steel with your bare hands.


    In the view of karuno, the only way out for these centaurs is to evacuate as soon as possible at the moment when the war has just ended and the karuno Kingdom has no time for him.


    This desert is very large, in which there are many mysterious areas, and many places are now uninhabited.


    With the mobility and force of centaurs, as long as they are willing to leave, they can also reproduce in other areas, and there will be no problems in a short time.


    Unfortunately, at this moment, they can''t even do this.


    Centaur tribe itself is composed of countless small Centaur tribes. It is an alliance force within Centaur, and it has no ownership.


    Among these scattered tribes, the most powerful one, or the priest in charge of sacrifice, is in the dominant position.


    Both were lost in this war.


    Without the leadership, these Centaur tribes themselves are disorganized and have been trapped in the mire.


    It is too difficult for them to evacuate under such circumstances, abandon everything at present and go to the depths of the desert.


    But if you stay where you are, the end is also doomed.


    Next, the war situation continues to evolve.


    After that battle, the army of the kingdom of karuno cultivated in situ for more than a month.


    For more than a month, it was destined that the Kobold people would work together to clean up the battlefield and remove all kinds of obstacles around.


    Then they continued to attack and rushed forward.


    Within a short period of time, several cities forged by the Centaur tribe in these ten years changed hands directly and fell into the hands of the kingdom of karunu.


    This speed is extremely fast.


    Before a large number of Centaur tribes reacted, they had become prisoners of the kingdom of karuno.


    Waiting for their ending will be extremely sad.


    Along the way, the kingdom of karunu has not recreated too much killing, but what happened along the way is also not beautiful.


    War is never a beautiful thing.


    It destroys the achievements of past construction, ravages innocent people and destroys the existing order. It is really not a good thing.


    Only sometimes, only this complete destruction can do something.


    Just like now.


    A large number of cities were occupied by the kingdom of karuno, and areas were incorporated into the territory of the kingdom of karuno.


    Along with these came a large number of Centaur prisoners.


    For these Centaur captives, there are different opinions within the kingdom of karuno.


    Some people advocate slaughtering all the Centaurs in order to pay tribute to the dead who once died in the hands of the Centaurs.


    Some people believe that it should be regarded as a slave and let it participate in the construction of the kingdom of kalunu.


    Although dog headed people are easy to use and sufficient in number, they are not as easy to use as centaurs in some fields.


    If we can get a large number of Centaur slaves who don''t need money and can be used in death, the construction of the kingdom of kalunu can undoubtedly be greatly accelerated and improved.


    This is undoubtedly of great benefit to the kingdom of karuno.


    Others did not express their opinions, but just waited for kalunu''s decision and remained silent.


    In this regard, kalunu also gave a reply soon.


    "Let them choose."


    On the golden chariot, kalunu spoke quietly and said, "everyone has the freedom of choice, which is the right given by the world itself."


    "Now, I give them this right. How to choose is their own business."


    He opened his mouth and gave a reply.


    Killing millions of centaurs together was something kalunu had never thought of.


    Because doing so is not only a waste, but also will leave a bad impression.


    On this desert, in addition to this part of the Centaur who believes in evil gods, there are a large number of other centaurs.


    These centaurs do not believe in evil gods and have never been hostile to the kingdom of kalunu. For kalunu, they are a force that can be fought for in the future.


    If all the captured centaurs were slaughtered now, it would be difficult to win over other centaurs later.


    Even with this in mind, he could not kill all the Centaurs.


    Therefore, he gave a choice for the Centaur prisoners to consider for themselves.


    Those who choose to follow evil gods and continue to believe in evil gods will be immediately dragged out and sacrificed with blood in the way of sacrificing evil gods.


    Those who choose to give up evil gods can get the hope of survival and live as slaves in the kingdom of kalunu.


    Because they gave up following the evil gods, kalunu promised him that he would be released when he performed well, and then existed as a free people in the kalunu kingdom.


    This is equivalent to giving it a little hope so that it will not sink forever in the dark.


    Faced with the choice of life and death, they still stick to their faith in the end. There are not too many centaurs who choose to follow evil gods, but 10000 or 20000.


    In the end, these centaurs were sacrificed with blood under everyone''s eyes, swallowed up together with flesh and soul, and completely integrated with kalunu.

 Chapter 699

    The faint hazy purple air appeared in front of him and shrouded in place directly under the gaze of Charlie and Chen Heng, like a small border, directly shrouding Chen Heng and Chen Heng, so as not to leak their vision.


    If someone outside looks at their direction at the moment, all they can get in the end is only a hazy.


    "This......"


    Looking at this scene, Charlie''s face changed greatly. Even the woman in front of him was surprised.


    "So rich?"


    Standing where he was, Charlie looked at him with a faint smile on his face. He looked like Chen Heng who didn''t do anything. At the moment, he couldn''t help feeling so much.


    The scene in front of us is not simple. On the surface, it seems to be just a protective means. In fact, it is a shielding means that can only be used with marks.


    In the range covered by the mark, no matter who, even if the God only exists, they can''t capture their position, let alone see what they are doing.


    Of course, this level of shielding power requires money, and most people are not willing to spend this price at all.


    At least Charlie himself is not willing.


    The other party did not hesitate to use it directly, or so understatement.


    The cost this time is at least 300 simulation points.


    Charlie felt heartache and didn''t know what to say at this time.


    Sure enough, is this the world of local tyrants?


    "That''s enough."


    Looking at the situation in front of her, the woman nodded and was satisfied with Chen Heng''s behavior.


    "In that case, let''s talk."


    Chen Heng smiled and waved again.


    Several tables and chairs appeared in front of several people, so they appeared.


    Such a scene once again made their eyes shrink.


    good heavens.


    Although this space is illusory, between real and illusory, it is a space built by several gods on the basis of an artifact, which is incomparably solid.


    What ordinary people want to do and change in this space is simply impossible.


    Only the great existence with divine power can do this.


    Thinking of this, Charlie''s eyes shrunk and his hands and feet trembled subconsciously.


    In front of her, the woman raised her head in surprise. Then she looked at Chen Heng and nodded. She seemed to agree.


    "Is it the same kind?"


    She was relieved, as if she had figured something out.


    Like?


    Charlie suddenly realized the woman''s words and couldn''t help drawing a corner of his mouth.


    good heavens.


    It seems that the two masters in front of him are not mortals.


    "The time for imprint shielding is limited, so I''ll make a long story short."


    In front of her, the woman looked calm and then took out something.


    The faint golden radiance appeared in front of him and immediately attracted the attention of Chen Heng and Charlie.


    Looking carefully, you can see that it is a golden amulet.


    The golden amulet carries a unique mark, which is condensed from endless runes. I don''t know who wrote it.


    However, after careful observation, we can find that a wisp of divine power is escaping, which makes people feel particularly terrible.


    "This is..."


    Looking at the golden amulet, Chen Heng moved in his heart and said, "a broken semi artifact?"


    "Good."


    In front of her, the woman nodded and then opened her mouth: "this is a semi artifact that has been blessed by a God. It once had strong protective power. Unfortunately, it has been silent for too long, and the power has disappeared seriously."


    "But if there is enough powerful divine power to nourish, it may not be able to recover."


    She looked at Chen Heng in front of her and said if she had a finger.


    "Powerful enough?"


    Chen Heng thought and then said, "how much do you want to sell?"


    "How about 6000 analog points?"


    The woman''s voice came and sounded in her ear.


    "Six thousand?"


    Chen Heng lowered his head, thought for a while, and then opened his mouth: "if it''s a real semi artifact, it''s just right, but this amulet is damaged after all."


    "How about five thousand?"


    "Deal."


    The woman thought for a moment and then nodded.


    Five thousand simulation points. This price is a reasonable range, but it''s a little low.


    But on the other hand, she has no choice.


    After all, at this stage, not many people can afford her semi artifact.


    Those who can really afford to buy are basically those gods who only exist and won''t take a fancy to her semi artifact.


    If Chen Heng doesn''t take over, she probably won''t be able to find the next one.


    "What about this?"


    After trading the amulet, she changed her hand and took out another thing.


    It is a bright gem, in which the power of law is flowing, which is very bright and eye-catching.


    "This is..."


    Chen Heng felt something in his heart.


    From the gem in front of him, he felt the breath of divinity.


    "This is the crystal formed by the condensation of some divine fragments in the body of a God who once fell, which I inadvertently obtained."


    "How?"


    Standing where she was, the woman smiled and then said, "this thing is very useful even for you and me."


    Divinity is basically unable to absorb the existence under the field of gods. At most, it just uses its nature to use its power, but it can not really absorb it into the body.


    But when we arrived in the realm of gods, the situation was different.


    God can only absorb other divinities and absorb the law information contained therein, so as to increase his own strength.


    Therefore, like the divine fragments in women''s hands, they are also of great value to gods.


    "How many do you think?"


    Standing in place, Chen Heng didn''t say anything more and spoke directly.


    "Three thousand."


    "Deal."


    In just a moment, the two reached an agreement.


    After confirming the arrival of the simulation point, the woman threw the gem into Chen Heng''s hand and said, "I will come to this place regularly. How can I find anything I want to sell later, and I will continue to look for you."


    "What are you going to do with so many simulation points?"


    Chen Heng took over the divine crystal and asked curiously.


    "Nature is to find a world that has lasted long enough."


    The woman opened her mouth carelessly: "although the environment of the world of gods is recovering, it is still too slow."


    "My recovery time is already behind. In this case, if I don''t find a way to catch up, it will be very dangerous later."


    "So I''m going to find a time when the flow rate is long enough and the environment is good. I''ll restore some strength and come back."


    "It''s a good choice."


    Chen Heng nodded and agreed with the woman''s choice.


    A moment later, the woman left.


    Before leaving, the two exchanged contact information and agreed to meet again next time.


    In this process, Charlie remained silent and didn''t say a word.


    no way out.


    Judging from the situation just now, most of these two are gods, at least they exist in the field of semi gods.


    In front of such a big man, he is a weak chicken. It''s better to keep it transparent.


    "All right."


    Chen Heng looked at Charlie and smiled at him: "I should leave, too."


    "I hope I can meet you here next time."


    "It will be my pleasure."


    Charlie spoke quickly and said so.


    Chen Heng smiled and waved to him. Then he turned himself into light and shadow and left directly.


    In Chen Heng''s vision, the space in front of him began to dissipate slowly and finally disappeared completely.


    Chen Heng returned to his area, the laboratory.


    He stood up silently and looked at his side.


    Compared with before, there are a lot of things around him now, which were purchased in that space before.


    Of course, although there are many things, the most dazzling one is the divine crystal and amulet bought by Chen Heng from the woman.


    The amulet is a semi artifact, but the brilliance on it is not too bright. It has been silent for a long time and lost a little seriously.


    After cleaning up these things, Chen Hengfang got up and looked outside.


    This time it was an unexpected harvest.


    If the development of the imprint space is still expected by Chen Heng, Chen Heng is pleasantly surprised by the development of imprint power by those imprint owners.


    There are many functions of simulation points, not just simulation.


    Chen Heng knew this for a long time, and has developed several different utilization methods.


    However, those imprint owners are relatively more thorough in the use and development of simulation points.


    Relatively speaking, they have more people, and many of them have stronger strength than Chen Heng at the moment. Therefore, the use and development of simulation points will be much smoother.


    The method of shielding with simulation points just now was accidentally developed by one of the gods.


    If you continue to do this, wait until time slowly elapses, which means that there may be some surprises.


    Chen Heng is looking forward to this.


    Standing where he was, he looked at the number of his simulation points.


    Well, although the number of simulation points on him has decreased slightly after a large purchase, it still maintains a huge number of more than 200000 points.


    Such a number, for those people, is really an unimaginable number.


    In this way, the purchase just now looks terrible, but in fact it is nothing at all.


    With a smile on his face, Chen Heng flashed the idea in his heart.


    "Huh?"


    Standing in place, Chen Heng looked into the distance.


    At the moment, he is transforming into a demigod, and his real strength has exceeded the Ninth level myth, so his true telepathy is also very sharp.


    Just now, he clearly sensed that there was a wave of malice hovering around.


    The feeling just flashed by and soon disappeared completely.


    But since Chen Heng can feel it, it is unlikely to be an illusion.


    So, is something going to happen?


    Standing in place, Chen Heng looked into the distance and the idea flashed in his heart.

 Chapter 700

    In nothingness, in an inexplicable space.


    "Are you sure?"


    In the void space, a voice echoed here.


    "Sure."


    In this space, several voices kept echoing and talking to each other.


    "His strength is very strong. Although I don''t know how strong he is, he has probably surpassed the legend now."


    "Most of his body has marks, otherwise he could not have made such rapid progress."


    In the nothingness, several voices have been echoing. At the moment, there is excitement in the voice.


    Looking carefully, you can find several figures standing there at the moment.


    These are three figures, big and small. The breath of each figure is very strong, and the weakest is comparable to legend.


    The leader of them, in fact, has reached the myth.


    "Very good."


    After they talked to each other and confirmed that their messages were correct, they smiled: "that''s just right."


    "If a mark is given to those God only churches, it can be changed to at least three or four thousand simulation points."


    "Not to mention the entire hattim Kingdom..."


    "It''s worth trying."


    They talked here, and their thoughts flashed and circulated here.


    But what they don''t know is that their conversation has already spread to another person''s ears.


    "There are really people who are not afraid of death."


    In front of them, the three were talking, and they looked a little excited.


    On one side, Chen Heng stood there. At the moment, listening to the words of the three people in front of him, he couldn''t help feeling a little speechless.


    After feeling the malice before, he began to actively search around.


    This is for the sake of caution. Even though he has been promoted to demigod, he has not really been promoted successfully after all. If a real demigod strikes him, it is still very dangerous.


    So he was ready to leave without a word.


    But in the end, the other demigods were not found, but saw the three people under discussion.


    The mark of this world is basically spread by Chen Heng.


    For these marks, Chen hengnature has a certain control ability. Although it is impossible to feel other people''s every move, there is no problem with the location of the sensing mark.


    Just a moment ago, he explored and felt the three marks he had left. He suddenly came here and was noticed by him.


    He was subconsciously surprised at this.


    The khatim Kingdom borders on the desert and is not a prosperous place.


    When Chen Heng spread his mark, he didn''t deliberately leave a mark nearby. Why did he suddenly have three more marks?


    He came to explore the last scene and found him in his heart.


    If there was no accident, the evil intention just now was spread out by the three people in front of us.


    Chen Heng doesn''t know how to comment on this.


    With the mark he spread, he finally wanted to kill him.


    Is this tired of living?


    "Speaking, to outsiders, I really look like the owner of a mark."


    Standing in nothingness, Chen Heng looked at the three people in front of him and then thought silently.


    In the view of outsiders, Chen Heng''s power progress is somewhat incredible and incomprehensible.


    I''m afraid in the eyes of others, Chen Heng''s strength and progress can only be achieved by using the mark.


    So it''s not surprising that these three people will stare at him.


    I''m afraid the reason why some people only focus on it now is that other people''s strength is insufficient.


    After all, on the bright side, Chen Heng is already a legend, and is improving with the help of the power of the mark. Ordinary people can''t fight him at all.


    But the three men were obviously confident in their strength, so they were ready to try.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng shook his head and then waved his hand directly.


    A wisp of divine power vibrates and spreads out directly.


    The faint majesty escaped, shrouded the earth in all directions, and directly accommodated the nothingness in front of us.


    "What''s going on?"


    The strongest of the three people in front of him felt wrong first. His hair was all down, his strength was shaking, his field was opening, and he wanted to leave here.


    It''s just too late by now.


    A big hand covering the sky and blocking the sun shrouded the four sides, caught all three people and plunged them directly into nothingness.


    suppress!


    Just for a moment, the legendary existence of the three who tried to attack Chen Heng and seize his imprint had been suppressed by him.


    This is not surprising.


    The later the level of power, the greater the gap.


    At Chen Heng''s current level, ordinary legends are no longer qualified to fight in front of him. If they are willing to suppress it every minute, there will be no accident at all.


    After suppressing the three, Chen Heng thought for a moment and did not kill them.


    In any case, these three people are legends, even in the heyday of the world of gods.


    It would be a pity to kill him like this.


    Thinking silently, Chen Heng suppressed it in his small world, then turned and left here and returned to his laboratory.


    For Chen Heng, the scene in front of him is just a small episode, not much.


    He returned to his palace, where he was silent and practiced as if nothing had happened, and returned to his former state.


    But on the other side, the fierce fight is starting at the moment.


    "Kill!"


    An inexplicable battlefield, on which there are cries everywhere.


    Strong blood gas rose into the sky and spread all over the place, completely enveloping the place.


    Looking carefully, you can find that the earth here has been wet with blood and scarlet everywhere.


    This is a huge battlefield, which exists in the desert.


    The warring sides are two distinct forces.


    One of the forces is the Centaur Kingdom, which has been rampant in the desert over the years and plundered the human kingdom everywhere. I don''t know how many people have been slaughtered.


    As long as there is another force, it is a dog headed man.


    The kingdom of the dog headed man and the Centaur tribe are two huge forces running across the desert.


    Both forces have risen in recent years.


    Centaurs, once the overlord of ancient times, have long declined. They have been lurking in the depths of the desert and rarely appear in the civilized world.


    In these years, these centaurs have become unconventional. Under the guidance of a certain God, they have begun to travel around, making blood sacrifices, slaughtering the lives of all races, driving slaves and making a great momentum in the desert.


    The dog headed man also rose in these years.


    Compared with the tyrannical Centaur with gods behind it, the dog headed man is another style.


    At the beginning, it was only a small tribe of dog headed people, but later, it continued to absorb dog headed people and other races from all over the country, expanded to its own country and formed a greater force.


    Up to now, it has united many races persecuted by centaurs, and gathered a considerable force.


    In the past, the two forces entangled in the desert, pulled and collided with each other, but there was never a victory or defeat.


    Now, at this time, they broke out a huge battle and began to fight in this desert.


    In the huge crowd, dog headed people dressed in leather armor and holding spears stood there with serious faces, forming a tight formation and looking ahead.


    The first is the Kobold infantry, which is composed of the tallest dragon Kobold soldiers.


    Compared with normal dog headed people, these dragon warriors awakened their dragon blood one by one, and each was at least equivalent to the knights in the apprenticeship stage. Among them, the officers even practiced the knight cultivation method, and their strength was comparable to the powerful and extraordinary Knights of the official level.


    These dragon warriors are equivalent to small leaders and officers, commanding those ordinary dog headed soldiers to set in front and form a vast lineup and queue.


    Behind these people, there is a dog headed man warlock who also awakens the dragon vein in every 500 dog headed man brigade.


    Compared with those tall dog headed dragon warriors, these dragon warlocks are shorter, but their eyes are very bright. There is the smell of elemental particles jumping on them, adding magic power to them.


    These are natural mages. Every Warlock can cast the most basic spells and add great power to the dog headed soldiers in battle.


    Boom!


    In the distance, the earth was shaking, and there seemed to be an inexplicable sound.


    Looking carefully, you can find that it is a ferocious mammoth charging and roaring.


    The mammoth mammoths wore armor to protect them.


    On it, there are special Knights sitting on it, which are tall and changeable dog heads.


    These variant dog headed people are the names of dog headed people whose dragon blood has reached a certain degree of richness in their bodies.


    Because of the strong dragon veins in their bodies, these dog headed people have reached a new level, so their physique has further become strong. Each of them is full of three or four meters tall, just like a little giant.


    The mammoth with such a large size can do many things, and its strength is extremely strong.


    In mid air, there was a faint roar of the dragon.


    The powerful dragon roar came out, and the sound was deafening.


    A giant dragon grew wings and roared and soared in mid air.


    It was a Yalong hatched from a dragon''s egg.


    Each Asian Dragon is carefully cultivated by the dog headed man kingdom. It has been slowly nourished with divine power since its childhood, allowing its blood to grow and finally degenerate.


    To put it bluntly, after the blessing of divine power, although these are still Asian dragons, their blood has already degenerated, not inferior to some inferior real dragon races, and each head has real dragon power.


    Once these dragons appeared, they immediately aroused the horror of the people in the four directions.


    Then one arm was raised slowly.


    Suddenly, everyone around was quiet.

 Chapter 701

    One arm slowly raised and fell like a signal.


    In the four directions, all the Asian dragons fell slowly, and finally landed directly in the center of the dog leader queue, where they stopped.


    Kalunu stood on a golden chariot with a faint smile on his face and looked straight ahead.


    Beside him, the ministers of the dog headed Kingdom stood with the same smile on their faces and the joy of victory.


    "It seems that their means are only so."


    Kalunu stood on the golden chariot and looked ahead with a smile on his face.


    Under his gaze, all the scenes ahead were displayed.


    In front, the strength of Centaur is also very strong.


    They are natural cavalry. Every Centaur is born with great strength. If they reach adulthood, they can have the strength close to that of apprenticeship professionals.


    This level of strength is difficult for other races to match.


    It is precisely because of this that in these years, these centaurs have been able to run rampant and kill unknown numbers of desert races everywhere.


    Behind it, there is a real God who only blesses it and keeps it stronger.


    Under such a combination, few people can match.


    Even many kingdoms of mankind have been plundered and even slaughtered by centaurs in recent years.


    Apart from the powerful hadim kingdom in the north, few human kingdoms can compete with it.


    Even the hattim Kingdom only expelled the forces of the Centaur and did not really fight with it.


    After all, that means going deep into the desert, which is almost impossible for the human empire.


    Seriously, the dog headed man kingdom is the only force that collides with the Centaur.


    "They slaughtered too many people, and eventually someone will punish them in the same way."


    Beside Chen Heng, a tall bear warrior opened his mouth and looked forward with hatred. His eyes seemed to be spitting fire.


    This is he mu. He was originally the chief of a bear tribe, but his tribe was slaughtered by centaurs. Even he himself almost died in that battle.


    His wife and children died in the hands of the Centaur, and even the body was cooked and torn apart.


    He Mu once looked at this scene and almost collapsed.


    At the critical moment, it was the troops of the Kobold who rescued him as a prisoner at that time.


    At this point, he was full of hatred for the Centaur and joined the war.


    His strength is not too weak, and he has a fourth level under the guidance of kalunu for many years.


    Beside he mu, there stood a young girl who looked like a human girl. She was covered with a terrible smell of element particles, and her magic power was very strong.


    This is tyreen, the leader of the tree spirits.


    In those years, when centaurs crossed the desert, they slaughtered many races, and tree spirits were one of them.


    After that, tyreen came to the dog head tribe, which has attracted many fellow clans over the years.


    In addition to Hemu and Tirin, there are many people around kalunu.


    The races are also different, including humans, dog headed people, tree spirits, and other races.


    At this moment, people of these races gather around kalunu to jointly build this new kingdom.


    Compared with the Centaur opposite, this is the biggest difference between the dog headed man kingdom.


    Over the years, kalunu has always adhered to the original policy and united all forces that can be united, so as to increase the strength of the kingdom of the dog head.


    Now, after all, there are brand-new achievements.


    "It''s been silent for so many years... Now it''s time to settle."


    Standing on the golden chariot, kalunu sighed and then whispered, "Hechi."


    A tall dog headed man, at least three or four meters tall and covered with light golden blood, stepped forward and knelt down respectfully in front of kalunu.


    "You take people to charge and attack the queue of centaurs."


    Kalunu spoke faintly, and then shouted a man''s name: "Tylin."


    On one side, a tree fairy girl with a beautiful face and a body like a human little girl came forward and listened to Chen Heng''s orders.


    "You lead the mage group to prepare for the scourge spell."


    "Yes."


    Tilline nodded respectfully and walked slowly.


    "Alder."


    An old man with human appearance came forward, but what he was wearing was not the clothes of the world, but a long shirt with modern style.


    In fact, he is not a man of the world, but a scholar from the world of the son.


    As early as that year, in order to make the kingdom of dog headed man develop better, kalunu had tried to introduce talents from other worlds.


    These people are active in the kingdom of dog headed people, engaged in education, R & D and other undertakings, and a considerable number of them.


    "At your service."


    Alder stepped forward and looked at kalunu in front of him with a gentle smile on his face.


    "You take people to observe and record."


    Chen Heng looked at him, nodded at him, and then opened his mouth like this.


    Then, an individual goes forward and takes over his own task.


    When everyone received their own mission, the whole army of dog headed men began to move.


    The strength of the dog head man is actually quite strong.


    Normal dog headed people, as long as they are given enough food to supplement nutrition, are only slightly inferior to humans in the same situation when they exercise enough.


    The mage and Warlock are more powerful than the dragon warrior, and the dragon warrior is more powerful than the dragon warrior.


    On the whole, there are ordinary dog headed people equivalent to cannon fodder and the number of people, dragon warlocks and dragon blood warriors equivalent to spells and knights. On the whole, they are not weak.


    Let alone today, the kingdom of Kobold has absorbed a large number of other races and made up for its shortcomings in all aspects.


    In melee fighting, there are ordinary dog headed soldiers as the basis, dragon blood dog headed people and bear people as the elite officers.


    On the knights, there are mammoth knights and wolf cavalry.


    On the mage, there are also tree spirits and a large number of dragon warlocks.


    There is no gap in all aspects.


    This is the power accumulated by the kingdom of the dog headed man over a long period of time.


    In the world of gods, on the surface, the kingdom of dog headed man does not seem to have developed for a long time, but in fact, the accumulation is very thick.


    Some of these accumulations come from other powerful races absorbed by the koalas, such as humans, such as bear people, and then, such as tree spirits


    More, it comes from other worlds.


    In the world that Chen Heng has experienced in the past, a considerable number of experts have come here to help the dog headed Kingdom and participate in its construction.


    This is very obvious for the newborn kingdom of dog headed man, which directly makes it jump and reduces the accumulation over a long period of time.


    On this basis, the dog headed people themselves have strong reproductive ability. The new dog headed people Kingdom has continuously increased the size of the kingdom by absorbing wild dog headed people from all over the world, so it has erupted into a powerful force.


    This is the inside story of the kingdom of the dog headed man.


    In this world, dog headed people are not weak at all. The reason why they are inconspicuous at ordinary times is just that they are not as cohesive as other races.


    But when it comes to quantity, there must be a place for the dog headed man among the world''s largest races.


    With such a huge base of dog headed people, the new dog headed people kingdom does not need to do much else. It only needs to constantly accept dog headed people from other regions.


    And what about the Centaur ahead?


    Standing on the golden chariot, Chen Heng raised his head and looked forward.


    His vision is very clear, a pair of golden eyes with a touch of golden brilliance, which makes people feel awed.


    Look into the distance, in that distant place, there are all kinds of inexplicable light and shadow, inexplicable people feel palpitation.


    On the wasteland, a tall and strong Centaur rushed forward.


    They galloped there, and everyone had the mark engraved by the sacrifice, which added strength to them.


    The strength of each Centaur is very strong. The divine skills combined with sacrifice are enough to give full play to the ability of apprentice professionals, and the destructive power is very strong.


    When a group of centaurs with at least apprenticeship strength charge together in groups, the destructive power is unimaginable.


    Even if the strength is stronger than them, they should change color and feel terrible in the face of such a lineup.


    It is because of this that many races in the desert change color and are suppressed by them.


    But what else?


    Chen Heng looked into the distance and looked quietly.


    In his sight, the Centaurs were still galloping, but in his eyes, they were scattered and had few lineups.


    Centaurs are naturally powerful and natural hunters.


    However, their strength and organizational form also means that they are loose, so it is difficult to really obey management and form a closely cooperative army.


    The dog headed man is the opposite at this point.


    Although the individual dog headed man is weak, he will succumb to the dog headed man soldiers of a higher class. Under the dual repression of blood and orders, even if they take the initiative to die, they will not have the slightest fear and will firmly obey the orders.


    This is something that centaurs can never do.


    Organizationally, all koalas, even the tree spirits and bear people, belong to a kingdom of koalas. They are different individuals belonging to the same kingdom, with unified command and unified scheduling.


    Although the Centaur is called a force, it is actually a combination of countless Centaur tribes.


    Although we reluctantly cooperate under the call of God, we can''t compare with the kingdom of dog headed man after all.


    When it comes to quantity, the dog headed man far surpasses the Centaur.


    When it comes to quality, the powerful dog headed dragon warlock and dragon blood warrior will never be inferior to the elite of the Centaur.


    Overall, the advantage lies in me.


    All kinds of information flowed into my mind.


    At some point, kalunu pulled out his sword.


    The golden long sword is brilliant, showing a light golden brilliance under the sunshine.

 Chapter 702

    The long pale gold sword stood quietly in the hands of kalunu.


    The light sunlight shines down and falls on the long sword, giving it a pale golden glow.


    A bright and bright.


    Chen Heng stood still and looked ahead.


    At this moment, the leading troops of the dog head man and the Centaur have collided.


    Two distinct forces began to contact.


    Then there is the scene of flesh and blood, which is skipped.


    Whether it''s a dog headed man or a centaur, its power is extremely amazing. There are few rivals in this desert, and basically no one can match it.


    The same is true for the number of people on both sides.


    There is no need to say more on the side of the dog head man. Only the base number of the dog head man is large enough.


    Although the number of centaurs is far inferior, the number of people from various tribes is also large.


    And in the Centaur tribe, there are often a large number of slaves who are driven to join them in the battlefield at this moment.


    The two sides fought in this desert, which led to the direct reduction of this area to a bloody place for a while.


    Every area was wet with blood, and every place was bright, but it was irrigated with blood.


    Kalunu watched all this quietly.


    The battlefield ahead has now turned into a flesh and blood grinding plate, tearing a large number of soldiers into a skeleton.


    Pure blood vapor transpiration turns it into a hell on earth.


    Of course, at the moment, both sides are not elite, just the most ordinary troops.


    On the dog head side, only ordinary dog head people play, at most only a few dragon warlocks and dragon blood warriors.


    As for the Centaur side, it was also the ordinary slave troops who were driven to the battlefield and reduced to cannon fodder by those centaurs.


    This level of confrontation is actually cannon fodder.


    But even if it''s the same cannon fodder, it''s different after all.


    Compared with those slaves who were driven into the battlefield by the centaurs, the Kobold side should be far ahead of them in terms of training and fighting will.


    Compared with the loose slave army, the dog headed people were more fearless of death and the queue was more tight.


    If this is only the case, the advantage of the Kobold side is very obvious.


    On the battlefield, both sides are constantly wrestling, but at the moment, the dog headed man side obviously has the upper hand and gradually has an advantage.


    Of course, this is only the most basic battlefield. It is still early to rely on the outcome of this battle.


    But on the other hand, the final victory of a huge battle depends on such a little advantage.


    The accumulation of a little weak advantage will eventually turn into a big trend and drown all the enemies.


    "They can''t hold on."


    Kalunu stood alone on the golden chariot, and a voice came to his ear.


    That was Hechi''s voice. At the moment, looking at the retreat ahead and the scattered slave army, he was excited and roared there.


    Kalunu did not relax, but instead raised his head and continued to look further away.


    Sure enough, smoke billowed in that area.


    Like a large number of cavalry gathered in one place and charged together, a strong sense of impact came from that area.


    It''s a centaur army.


    After the disrespect of the slave army, they couldn''t bear it after all and sent their own army directly.


    Centaur priests in sacrificial robes looked forward to it silently, made use of the abundant blood and flesh on the battlefield for blood sacrifice, and then used divine power to bless the Centaur soldiers.


    A burst of scarlet light was flashing, including those Centaur soldiers, who set them off like a bloody demon God, which was particularly frightening.


    With this process, their breath became stronger and stronger, almost a terror that can be clearly felt.


    The face of the people on one side changed slightly and felt that the situation was wrong.


    Kalunu''s face had never changed, but he said faintly, "Hechi, Hechu."


    "Yes."


    On one side, the tall dragon blood dog head man and the bear man stood out together, like two little giants walking out side by side.


    "Take your men and stand up."


    Kalunu''s faint voice echoed here, so loud: "I don''t care what you do, I don''t want them to get away in three hours."


    Hechi and Hechu looked at each other, then nodded together and turned away.


    Soon, the army went out.


    The dragon blood dog headed men of the collective fighters gathered together with the bear soldiers and directly pushed them up.


    Dragon blood dog head man, which is the main source of mammoth knights.


    Mammoth mammoth itself is not very intelligent, which is difficult for ordinary people to control.


    However, the dragon blood dog head man has dragon veins in his body, so he has weak dragon power, which is easier to control this giant beast.


    As for the bear people, although they are few in number, they are strong in physique. The strength of each adult ethnic group is not inferior to that of the Centaur. They are the best source of heavy armor infantry.


    At the command of karuno, they went straight up.


    The bear warrior is heavily armored and stands in front.


    Mammoth mammoths made a long, thick roar and ran about in the queue of centaurs.


    Someone tried to detour, running and shooting arrows.


    It worked well in the past.


    These centaurs are very good at archery and shoot very accurately.


    For ordinary desert races and even human armies, these centaurs can easily consume them with this move.


    Unfortunately, in the face of mammoths and bear soldiers with heavy armor, this move doesn''t work.


    There is no shortage of iron ore in the desert, but there is a lack of craftsmen and other conditions for refining iron ore.


    The bows and arrows used by many centaurs are not refined, on the contrary, they are very rough.


    In order to save costs, many people still use bone grinding as arrows.


    In the face of armored soldiers, their set can''t play a big role.


    Bang!


    A roar came.


    In the distance, a mammoth roared and rushed forward, crushing the Centaur soldiers directly.


    Flesh and blood is nothing in front of these terrible beasts called war beasts.


    An adult mammoth is at least five or six meters tall and stands on the ground like a tall building.


    If you want to deal with such a Colossus, you must at least reach the second level of professionals to fight.


    Not to mention the special mammoth knights and mages behind it.


    If we cooperate with each other, we will exert even greater strength on the battlefield.


    Boom!


    On the battlefield, there were bursts of amazing sounds.


    Further away, another confrontation is beginning.


    Tilline stood in an open scene, leading many people around her.


    Beside her, many people are standing there.


    Among these people, there are tree spirits like her, dragon warlocks who awaken the dragon vein among dog headed people, and casters from humans.


    But the same thing is, these are people who have mastered spells.


    At this moment, under the leadership of several tree spirits, their spirits are contacting and intersecting with each other.


    Everywhere, bursts of breath of element particles were drawn, gathered and erupted rapidly.


    Finally, a standard spell is cast.


    The fire suddenly filled the air and lit the whole battlefield.


    Mars scattered all over the sky, enveloping the camp of centaurs in front. For a moment, it was like meteorites falling from the horizon and falling heavily forward.


    Its prestige is extremely powerful, and the smell of terror escapes, which can almost destroy the sky and the earth.


    In the face of such a blow, the existence below the epic can only turn around and leave. There is no other choice at all.


    This is a qualitative change caused by quantitative change. The spells jointly performed by thousands of dragon warlocks, with several skilled tree spirit mages as the core, are enough no matter how to describe their strength.


    In the face of such a blow, what can the Centaur do?


    Kalunu will see.


    In the distance, a layer of scarlet sky appeared. At the critical moment, many Centaur sacrificial forces were gathered to manifest together and float on the land ahead.


    Vaguely, there was the sound of the Centaur''s devout prayer in the nothingness, bursts of crisp and loud.


    The vast divine power emerged from it and sheltered the Centaur camp from the destruction of the altar there.


    But that alone is not enough.


    Looking at the scene presented in front, Tirin and others who led the mage army in front quickly responded. They not only didn''t stop their actions, but gathered again.


    Even if it can be blocked.


    The consumption of divine power is bound to be huge.


    If it goes on like this again and again, its strength will be completely exhausted sooner or later.


    Moreover, the current adhesion and consumption also led to that the Centaur priests had no spare power to bless many centaurs, which further weakened the strength of the other party to some extent.


    The battlefield is still full of blood.


    The smell of blood spread and swept everywhere.


    Kalunu stood silently, looking at the scene in front of him, with a faint smile on his face.


    Over time, the situation has obviously tilted towards the dog headed man.


    This is not only a victory on the battlefield, but also the result of so many years of constant wear and tear.


    Over the years, centaurs and the dog headed Kingdom have fought against each other and launched comprehensive confrontation in all regions.


    Each side has its own victory and defeat. Many people have died in each other.


    However, compared with the dog headed man with strong reproduction ability, the reproduction ability of the Centaur is much weaker.


    Their reproductive ability is much worse than that of human beings, not to mention the top dog headed people among many races.


    Tens of thousands of dog headed soldiers can easily die on the dog headed man side, but as long as the Centaur loses 100 people, it is equivalent to more than half of the strength of a small tribe. After that, it will take a long time to make up for it.


    In the past years, the confrontation between the two sides has weakened the number and strength of centaurs.

 Chapter 703

    The victory or defeat on the battlefield has gradually tilted to the dog head side.


    Just in this regard, kalunu did not care.


    In his opinion, victory or defeat on the secular battlefield has never been a problem.


    With the primitive and rough Centaur civilization and the accumulation of the dog headed kingdom over the years, it would be outrageous if the war could not be won.


    Victory on the mundane battlefield has never been a problem.


    However, in this world, the final outcome of a battle is never an ordinary battlefield.


    Above the golden chariot, kalunu raised his head and looked into the distance.


    Under his gaze, a little scarlet light was gathering and shrouding at the moment.


    In the distance, the light was very bright, but only a few people could see it at the moment.


    "The divine power began to gather, ready for the last fight?"


    Looking at the scene in the distance, kalunu smiled and whispered.


    The scarlet sky is the power of the evil gods believed in by the Centaurs. Now, with the continuous retreat of the centaurs, they can''t help but be ready to recover.


    No recovery.


    For them, the Centaur tribe is the foundation of their existence. It is not only the place of faith, but also the source and supplement of power.


    If he sat and watched the fall of the Centaur, his strength would be greatly weakened, and it would be even more difficult to restore his strength in his heyday.


    Kalunu will not sit idly by. It will be an extremely difficult situation at that time.


    Because of this, even if the situation was embarrassing, the God finally had to do it.


    The scarlet sky emerged from the sky and shrouded the whole sky in an instant.


    The sky lost its color, shrouded in scarlet light, and the blue sky and clouds could no longer be seen.


    The power of elemental particles is jumping, but it is limited and suppressed.


    For this, the mages such as Tielin felt very obvious.


    In front of the scarlet sky, the magic power belonging to the dog head man side was suppressed, and the power was greatly weakened, while the Centaur side was on the contrary. It was not weakened, but strengthened to a certain extent.


    This is a field to some extent, and the repressive force is very strong.


    Ahead, several terrible smells appeared


    In the Centaur camp, there seems to be a huge black hole at the moment.


    From the black hole, another huge and boundless figure came out.


    It was a huge monster with scarlet eyes similar to lizards, each of which was at least tens of meters tall.


    For ordinary people, mammoths like wild beasts are nothing at all in front of these monsters. They can only be regarded as mole ants.


    On these monsters, there is a strong breath of divine power, which is the same as the God sacrificed by the Centaur, and the breath is very close.


    "Relatives of evil gods?"


    Looking at the monsters in front of them, Tirin and others changed their faces. At the moment, they all felt the terrible power of the relatives of evil gods.


    These gods only have their own strength, which is not weak. The strength of each end will not be inferior to the fifth level, and they have the breath and nature of divine power, and their strength will not be weak.


    With the blessing of the evil god, the strength of these dependents will be greatly strengthened.


    If these families were allowed to rush into the army of the dog headed man, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    In an instant, the idea flashed through tilline''s hearts, and her face changed slightly at the moment.


    Boom!


    The battle drums were ringing, enveloping the battlefield.


    The crowd looked up. On the battlefield ahead, they felt the breath of God''s existence. Many centaurs raised their morale again, roared and prepared to charge forward, looking shocked.


    Roar!


    In the distance, a roar came, like a dragon.


    The terrible dragon power escapes and spreads everywhere, stirring here.


    The half men who rose up shivered when Marton woke up, and the power aroused by the evil God fell into silence.


    Looking up, a huge dragon appeared and rushed forward.


    It''s a Asian Dragon. Of course, there are pure dragons, but the number is relatively rare.


    However, this does not change the power of these Asian dragons. The power of each Asian Dragon is not inferior to the fourth order. The strongest of them has reached another boundary.


    A red dragon, like a blood spreading dragon, appeared and fell directly beside kalunu and bowed his head respectfully to him.


    It can be seen from some of its external characteristics that this is a red dragon, but its strength is too strong. It has reached the level of seventh order epic and stands out from the crowd on this battlefield.


    The name of the red dragon is uralde. It was the first red dragon hatched by kalunu that year.


    The red dragon was originally a kind of Asian Dragon. It is reasonable to say that the strength in adulthood is only the second level. Even the fourth level is difficult to reach.


    It''s just that things in this world can''t be absolute.


    At the beginning, before uralde was born, kalunu used divine power to instill in him, slowly nourish his origin and make him strong.


    Then many dragon veins after the fall of the dog headed man were extracted and directly instilled into uralde.


    This treatment not only casts a solid foundation for it, but also makes it strong.


    Therefore, its blood gradually degenerated, and now it is not what it was.


    Of course, no matter how strong the blood is, it takes time to grow up.


    Like a giant dragon, although a pure dragon can have strength above level 4 in adulthood, it takes at least a thousand years to grow up if it wants to really rely on time to achieve this level.


    Even though uralde''s blood is extraordinary, it is surprising that he has reached this step in just a few decades.


    This is the credit of the different world.


    In addition to introducing talents from other worlds into the kingdom of the dog headed man, kalunu also allows many potential people to enter other worlds and grow by taking advantage of the differences in the flow of time.


    Urald is one of them.


    In other worlds, uralde has already spent thousands of years, and his blood has already matured and reached a new level.


    Roar!


    A roar came out, which made people tremble.


    The powerful dragon power escaped and spread all over the earth, which made the creatures in all directions feel terrible.


    However, contrary to the Centaur''s reaction, the dog headed people, who have a large number of dog heads, feel the dragon power, but feel as if they have been beaten with chicken blood.


    In their bodies, the originally silent dragon blood is reviving and burning.


    The powerful breath sweeps all directions, and the blood is particularly strong and discolored.


    "Charge!"


    Kalunu looked up. On the battlefield ahead, Hechi was covered with red scales, and there was red blood flowing on his tall body. At the moment, the roarer rushed forward.


    Further away, the huge Asian dragons and the families of those evil gods began to fight each other and collide with each other.


    In terms of quality alone, the Yalong who have not yet reached the peak are not the opponents of the relatives of evil gods.


    But if the quality is not enough, the quantity will be used to make up for it.


    Compared with the poor number of descendants of evil gods, the number of Aaron is much more, much more than its number.


    Overall, every family member of an evil god has to face more than three Asian dragons.


    Under such a disparity, even if it is stronger, there is no way. It can only retreat under the siege of many Asian dragons and be dragged there.


    So far, the battlefield has returned to the origin again, as if nothing has changed.


    On the golden chariot, kalunu had a faint smile on his face.


    After years of experience, the kingdom of dog headed man has already accumulated enough cards. No matter what means the opposite side takes, it is confident that it can deal with it.


    At this point, kalunu was also curious.


    "The means that should be used are basically used now......"


    Standing where he was, he raised his head, looked at the vast land ahead, and smiled unchanged: "to this extent, what else do you have?"


    "I''m curious..."


    Kalunu is really curious.


    Now, many means of the Centaurs have been used all the way to this battle. Even the God believed in by the other party, the evil god, has personally ended at the moment.


    To this extent, what else can we do?


    As if in response to kalunu''s thoughts, in mid air, bursts of fog began to gather.


    The scarlet light flashed across here again and flashed out at the moment.


    When kalunu looked up again, the scene in the distance had changed.


    Under the scarlet sky, the brilliance was thick, and a huge figure appeared out of thin air and stood there.


    It is an incomparably huge giant. Its own existence is just like the world itself. Every inch of skin and every bit of flesh and blood on its body are condensed from the supreme rune, with a great divine power.


    The mighty breath of terror escaped and escaped.


    Looking at this scene, the smile on kalunu''s face gradually faded.


    Standing where he was, he sighed deeply, and then raised his head again: "do you finally want to end yourself?"


    His eyes penetrated the distance, and now he seemed to be able to see through the vanity and see the real scene.


    The next moment, he held out his hand.


    The grand scene began to manifest.


    It''s just a hand, but what appears behind kalunu is an incomparably magnificent and magnificent picture.


    It was a scroll of civilization, in which countless dog headed people manifested themselves.


    Some dog headed people are working hard to cultivate and open up the land. Some study hard in schools and make a real sound.


    There are also sacrifices, pious prayers, and the power of pure faith is gathered and condensed on the book in front of us.


    Bursts of roar came out and skipped the earth at this moment.


    Scenes that once took place in the dog headed man kingdom are now converging and manifesting.


    All the things finally condensed into one place, and finally manifested in front of Chen Heng, and turned into an earth breaking God.

 Chapter 704

    The civilization scroll shows the scenes that can shake the world.


    Behind the scroll of civilization, an indomitable God only appeared here, facing the scarlet demon God in front.


    Compared with the scarlet demon God, the image of the God is much more specific.


    He was covered with scales, and his appearance seemed to be somewhat similar to that of kalunu, but somewhat different.


    Every scale on it contains the power of immeasurable laws, like the profound meaning of the origin of heaven and earth, which is boundless and boundless.


    Two long red horns appear on his head, and there is a vast dragon power. Generally speaking, some are like giant dragons, but some are similar to dog headed people, as if the two images are combined with each other.


    He stood between nothingness and looked at each other with the scarlet evil god in the distance. Two equally huge and terrible Qi flows out and manifest here.


    The powerful breath rushed into the sky and shook the creatures in all directions.


    In the distance, Tirin, Hechi and others looked at the scene in front of them and felt the scene displayed in the picture of civilization. At the moment, their hearts were shaking.


    In that vast picture of civilization, they felt their traces and existence.


    In this world, they have come, and the rise of the dog headed Kingdom also has their power.


    They have left an indelible mark in it, so they appear at this moment and fight as a force of the kingdom of the dog headed man.


    Hechi, Hechu, tilline


    A person''s name and figure appear in the picture, making the figure in the picture more real, and even the body more solid.


    In nothingness, the tall god image stands, and now looks up to the front.


    Boom!


    His eyes are as hot as the golden sun. When his eyes fall to the front, all kinds of inexplicable scenes begin to emerge, and the horror scene of nothingness sweeping and spontaneous combustion appears, especially terrible and gloomy.


    The scarlet curtain of heaven stagnated.


    "This is the result after all."


    Kalunu looked ahead, his eyes were calm, and he was not surprised by the result.


    Overall, the power of the God is indeed strong. Although it is an evil god, it should also belong to the real God figure, but I don''t know when it existed.


    But it doesn''t hinder anything.


    Compared with the power of the whole kingdom of dog headed man, the other party''s basic plate is still too weak.


    The Centaur traversed the wasteland. Although it was a great success to make blood sacrifices all the way, how can tens of millions of giant dog headed people be as huge as when it comes to the purity of faith?


    Dog headed man exists in the world of gods, but he can exist in it with his extremely weak body, relying on his extremely powerful reproductive ability.


    When it comes to quantity, ten Centaur tribes are not as good as a dog headed kingdom.


    When this force began to exert its power, the universal power suddenly appeared.


    Boom!


    The picture of civilization is displayed. Behind kalunu, various traces of the kingdom of the dog headed man are presented. At this moment, enjoy it and bless it.


    Under the influence of this force, kalunu''s own breath began to rise and rise.


    In this regard, he smiled, his figure was connected with the nothingness behind him, and that breath was continuously improved to a higher level.


    God!


    Boom!


    Bursts of clear sound came, like a war drum, shaking the earth, like countless people running and galloping on the earth.


    In mid air, with the support of the dog headed man God, the scarlet curtain of heaven finally fell down and completely lost its power.


    The confrontation between divine power and divine power produces the most direct conflict.


    At this point, this evil god is far from kalunu''s opponent.


    The belief of Centaur kingdom is not as good as that of dog head kingdom.


    Not to mention Chen Heng standing behind kalunu, standing in many other worlds.


    In that world, countless believers sacrificed in it, and the power of pure faith poured into kalunu.


    The boundless and powerful dog headed man God was born here.


    In nothingness, thunder billowed, and the power of faith produced the most brilliant miracle.


    Then, the figure of kalunu rushed into the air and integrated with the virtual shadow of the dog headed man God.


    Looking at this scene, people everywhere were trembling.


    The more powerful people are, the more profound they feel about the scene in front of them.


    In their feelings, at the moment, kalunu has already been strong to another level.


    At the moment, he is not so much a man as a God.


    He is so sacred and extraordinary that only his own existence has shocked the world, making the world shake for it, as if he could not bear his existence.


    Against the background of this strong breath, the evil god opposite seemed small and could not show the majesty that God should have.


    But by this time, no one cares.


    In mid air, a big hand stretched forward, and there were layers of order chains winding in all directions, firmly trapping the figure of the evil god.


    Divinity, deprivation!


    The most powerful force to show.


    In the four directions, all the dog headed people and Asian dragons were roaring, and the dragon blood in their bodies was boiling. A little Shenhua turned into pure power and poured into Chen Heng.


    With the blessing of this force, the breath of kalunu became stronger and stronger. The breath was terrible and shocking.


    The battle is over.


    Under everyone''s eyes, the existence of the evil god was torn apart by kalunu, and was completely suppressed together with the family members of the evil god, even its divinity was completely deprived.


    Divinity is the foundation of God. Once deprived by people, it means death to some extent.


    In an instant, Shenhua bloomed.


    The Centaurs turned back and were stunned to find that in the church, the statue of God was broken, everything in it dissipated, and the divine breath was deprived and left.


    Under the influence of the gods, all the Centaurs who had established contact with the evil gods and became their priests were eaten back, and their divine power was running wild.


    Under the frightened eyes of many people, they turned into terrible monsters and ate people everywhere. The scene was very bloody.


    For this bloody scene, the people around did not have any pity and sympathy, and all they had on their faces was a sneer.


    In the past decades of fighting, there has been a deep hatred between Centaur and dog headed man kingdom. They want each other to die immediately.


    At this moment, seeing each other''s bad luck and becoming like this in front of us is naturally something that everyone feels very happy.


    Like Hechi and others, they even commanded their warriors to retreat and gave each other a certain fighting space. They just looked at each other''s dog, bit the dog and fought with each other there.


    It''s a great feeling to watch their enemies fight each other and dogs bite dogs there. It makes people feel relaxed and comfortable.


    Especially for those who have blood feuds with centaurs like tilline and Hector, at the moment, they just feel very happy all over and want to sing a song to express their happiness and attraction.


    There is a reason for their indifference.


    Since the Centaur rose all the way, I don''t know how many races and tribes have been destroyed.


    How many families were not full because of it, and how many tragic things happened because of it.


    How many wives lost their husbands and children, how many children lost their parents, and how many sad things happened?


    If you can''t count clearly, you can''t bear to look at it.


    And this sin is the reason why people are indifferent.


    Of course, if there were no karunu, even if the Centaur made so many killing sins and did so many hateful things, it would not die.


    But now that kalunu is here, the result is already there.


    Boom!


    Now the giant army has completely defeated the giant army.


    This also shows the end of this battle.


    All around, looking at the scene in front of us, all faces, including kalunu, showed a smile.


    For the kingdom of the dog headed man, the victory of this battle is very meaningful.


    This not only represents the exit of the Centaur, the biggest opponent, but also represents that there will be no enemy in the desert in the future.


    The desert, which has been in chaos for a long time, is finally about to usher in a unified force. It is no longer as chaotic as in the past, nor as before. Centaurs and dog headed people occupy half of the area respectively.


    The development of the dog headed man kingdom is also destined to go further and reach a higher level.


    At the same time, from another level, the fall of the Centaur tribe also made the first goal of the dog headed Kingdom perfectly completed.


    This not only experienced the team, but also allowed many people to put down their heart knot and not indulge in the sadness of the past.


    People in the kingdom of the dog headed man, such as Tirin and Hemu, can finally put down their hatred and re-enter the construction of the kingdom of the dog headed man.


    Of course, there are many benefits.


    It is conceivable that in the next time, the kingdom of dog headed man will usher in a great change.


    ...............


    Time passed slowly.


    The battle on the wasteland soon spread from all channels and everyone knew the news.


    The kingdom of the dog headed man defeated the Centaur tribe and became a new overlord in the desert.


    This happened beyond everyone''s expectation.


    After all, before that, no one could imagine this happening.


    Because on the bright side, the strength of the Centaur tribe is much stronger.


    Their force is strong enough to kill powerful tribes such as tree spirits and bear people.


    Behind it, there is even a revived God.


    In contrast, there is nothing in the kingdom of the dog headed man. It is just a kingdom built by a group of dog headed men.


    In the eyes of many powerful people, the dog head man is just a mole ant. Even ordinary human farmers can''t beat him. He is extremely stupid.

 Chapter 705

    The dog headed man finally won.


    This was beyond everyone''s expectation. At least until then, no one could imagine this result.


    After all, compared with the Centaur, the power of the dog headed man kingdom is still weaker in the eyes of others.


    The impression that the dog headed man is weak has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    Compared with the naturally powerful Centaur, the race like a dog headed man is synonymous with mole ants in the eyes of many strong men.


    Even an ordinary human farmer is strong enough in front of a dog headed man, let alone those centaurs.


    However, such a weak Centaur finally won the final victory when everyone was surprised.


    It has to be said that this is a surprise.


    For many people in the outside world, the victory of the dog headed man is a surprise.


    But for those who really understand the kingdom of the dog headed man, the victory of the kingdom of the dog headed man is not surprising.


    Only by truly understanding the kingdom of the dog headed man can we know the hidden power under the kingdom of the dog headed man.


    It is the strength of the tens of millions of dog heads gathered in one place, merging the essence of all races, and finally aggregated.


    This force seems to be nothing at ordinary times. It doesn''t really show its power and hide its claws and teeth on the surface.


    But once it is revealed, the final result will be extremely amazing.


    The Centaur tribe was only the first enemy to try its power.


    If there is someone to match it later, you must be able to know the surprise.


    However, in any case, the failure of the Centaur tribe makes people have to think about the next things.


    For example, the attribution in the desert.


    The Centaur tribe spread in the desert. It used to be the overlord in the desert, but now it has been defeated and destroyed by the kingdom of the dog headed man.


    After that, I''m afraid the whole desert will really change.


    All those who know the news are thinking so and are watching at the moment.


    In the desert, the dog headed man army is still moving forward.


    The decisive battle with the Centaur and the destruction of its military strength in World War I is only the beginning.


    In this desert, the number of centaurs is about three or four million.


    The number is relatively small.


    Let alone the dog headed man with extremely strong reproductive ability, even if it is a kingdom among humans, its population may be equal to the whole group of centaurs.


    This is actually quite normal.


    After all, the stronger the race, the weaker its ability to reproduce.


    Like centaurs, as long as they grow up, they can have a strong race close to the strength of apprentice professionals. If their reproductive ability is strong enough, I''m afraid the whole desert will be occupied by centaurs in a short time.


    Three or four million centaurs are scattered throughout the desert, but not all of them are hostile to the dog headed kingdom.


    Among them, half of the Centaurs still maintain their past habits, live quietly in the desert, do not believe in that evil god, and have never participated in various blood sacrifices of the Centaurs.


    The total number of Centaur tribes that really fight with the Kingdom empire of the dog head should be about a million.


    More than one million centaurs, this number looks terrible, but it is not.


    In these decades, compared with the increasing number of dog headed people in the kalunu Kingdom, the number of centaurs in the Centaur tribe has become increasingly rare.


    On the basis of the number of people, there is a huge difference between the two sides, not to mention the difference in each other''s reproductive ability.


    Under the same conditions, a dog headed couple raising ten children to adulthood may only be enough for a centaur couple to raise one child to adulthood.


    This is the most obvious contrast.


    Therefore, under the sawing and consumption of both sides, the power itself within the Centaur is constantly consumed.


    Under such circumstances, the 200000 and a half men and horses in front of them are already their last elite force.


    When this force was completely defeated and captured by the kingdom of karuno, there was no force to resist in the whole Centaur tribe.


    All the strong and strong died in battle or were captured, and the rest were the old and the weak.


    Of course, the Centaur is a centaur after all. Even the old and weak among them have not weak combat effectiveness.


    But what about this?


    The battle at hand consumed not only countless lives, but also many other things.


    Priests who are armed with their own armor and weapons, used to perform divine arts and add divine power


    These things were consumed in this battle and could not be changed out of thin air.


    Especially the priests in the Centaur tribe, because they were eaten back by the divine power, they were directly eaten back into monsters, distorting all the gods.


    What if there are no weapons and armor enough to arm, no priests to add magic, even if those centaurs still have a lot of combat power?


    You can''t fight steel with your bare hands.


    In the view of karuno, the only way out for these centaurs is to evacuate as soon as possible at the moment when the war has just ended and the karuno Kingdom has no time for him.


    This desert is very large, in which there are many mysterious areas, and many places are now uninhabited.


    With the mobility and force of centaurs, as long as they are willing to leave, they can also reproduce in other areas, and there will be no problems in a short time.


    Unfortunately, at this moment, they can''t even do this.


    Centaur tribe itself is composed of countless small Centaur tribes. It is an alliance force within Centaur, and it has no ownership.


    Among these scattered tribes, the most powerful one, or the priest in charge of sacrifice, is in the dominant position.


    Both were lost in this war.


    Without the leadership, these Centaur tribes themselves are disorganized and have been trapped in the mire.


    It is too difficult for them to evacuate under such circumstances, abandon everything at present and go to the depths of the desert.


    But if you stay where you are, the end is also doomed.


    Next, the war situation continues to evolve.


    After that battle, the army of the kingdom of karuno cultivated in situ for more than a month.


    For more than a month, it was destined that the Kobold people would work together to clean up the battlefield and remove all kinds of obstacles around.


    Then they continued to attack and rushed forward.


    Within a short period of time, several cities forged by the Centaur tribe in these ten years changed hands directly and fell into the hands of the kingdom of karunu.


    This speed is extremely fast.


    Before a large number of Centaur tribes reacted, they had become prisoners of the kingdom of karuno.


    Waiting for their ending will be extremely sad.


    Along the way, the kingdom of karunu has not recreated too much killing, but what happened along the way is also not beautiful.


    War is never a beautiful thing.


    It destroys the achievements of past construction, ravages innocent people and destroys the existing order. It is really not a good thing.


    Only sometimes, only this complete destruction can do something.


    Just like now.


    A large number of cities were occupied by the kingdom of karuno, and areas were incorporated into the territory of the kingdom of karuno.


    Along with these came a large number of Centaur prisoners.


    For these Centaur captives, there are different opinions within the kingdom of karuno.


    Some people advocate slaughtering all the Centaurs in order to pay tribute to the dead who once died in the hands of the Centaurs.


    Some people believe that it should be regarded as a slave and let it participate in the construction of the kingdom of kalunu.


    Although dog headed people are easy to use and sufficient in number, they are not as easy to use as centaurs in some fields.


    If we can get a large number of Centaur slaves who don''t need money and can be used in death, the construction of the kingdom of kalunu can undoubtedly be greatly accelerated and improved.


    This is undoubtedly of great benefit to the kingdom of karuno.


    Others did not express their opinions, but just waited for kalunu''s decision and remained silent.


    In this regard, kalunu also gave a reply soon.


    "Let them choose."


    On the golden chariot, kalunu spoke quietly and said, "everyone has the freedom of choice, which is the right given by the world itself."


    "Now, I give them this right. How to choose is their own business."


    He opened his mouth and gave a reply.


    Killing millions of centaurs together was something kalunu had never thought of.


    Because doing so is not only a waste, but also will leave a bad impression.


    On this desert, in addition to this part of the Centaur who believes in evil gods, there are a large number of other centaurs.


    These centaurs do not believe in evil gods and have never been hostile to the kingdom of kalunu. For kalunu, they are a force that can be fought for in the future.


    If all the captured centaurs were slaughtered now, it would be difficult to win over other centaurs later.


    Even with this in mind, he could not kill all the Centaurs.


    Therefore, he gave a choice for the Centaur prisoners to consider for themselves.


    Those who choose to follow evil gods and continue to believe in evil gods will be immediately dragged out and sacrificed with blood in the way of sacrificing evil gods.


    Those who choose to give up evil gods can get the hope of survival and live as slaves in the kingdom of kalunu.


    Because they gave up following the evil gods, kalunu promised him that he would be released when he performed well, and then existed as a free people in the kalunu kingdom.


    This is equivalent to giving it a little hope so that it will not sink forever in the dark.


    Faced with the choice of life and death, they still stick to their faith in the end. There are not too many centaurs who choose to follow evil gods, but 10000 or 20000.


    In the end, these centaurs were sacrificed with blood under everyone''s eyes, swallowed up together with flesh and soul, and completely integrated with kalunu.

 Chapter 706

    Strong Qi and blood rise to the sky.


    In front of us was a chaotic area, with corpses everywhere, including centaurs and other races.


    "How could there be so much?"


    Hechi looked at the bloody scene and was surprised at this moment: "there are so many loyal believers in a blood sacrifice evil god?"


    These are people who choose to follow the evil god and go to strangers together.


    There are centaurs and other races.


    In the past years, centaurs preached among slaves as well as among their own races.


    For a long time, under the sugar coated shells, some people will always believe in that evil god. Therefore, it doesn''t matter even if they put their relatives and friends on the altar.


    Even at this moment, a considerable number of people follow the evil god all the way to today.


    But in the end, the end of these people has long been doomed.


    The cruel blood sacrifice begins at this moment.


    Centaurs were being escorted to the guillotine.


    Only in this process, they are still swearing, cursing karuno and his followers.


    However, those who dare to do so will get very miserable returns later.


    Although the outcome of those who can be escorted to this place has long been doomed, the process is very different.


    Those who are honest, don''t resist and don''t do much, just give them a pleasure and give them an understanding.


    As for those who swear all the way and still resist in the end, their end is much more miserable.


    Whip, knife, axe, razor


    All kinds of instruments of torture are complete in this place, and it is not too much to say that the process is torture and murder.


    The people who executed in this place were those who had suffered miserable treatment under the Centaur in the past.


    There has always been a spirit in these people''s hearts. They have a strong resentment against the Centaur, and they will never be soft at the moment.


    The sad cry came from this place, which made people feel terrible and couldn''t bear to hear it.


    Despite the deep hatred for the Centaur, many people still couldn''t stand the scene and didn''t come here.


    For example, the tree spirits, such as tilline, had left early and followed kalunu. They didn''t want to see the scene in front of them.


    As for the remaining Hechi, Hechu and others, they are ruthless people with an iron heart. Looking at the scene in front of them, they not only don''t feel how, but feel happy. They want to see more for a while.


    The bodies of centaurs fell to the ground, and then burned under the guidance of special priests, turned into pure dust and fell on the earth.


    In this process, a large number of grievances and beliefs are generated and slowly go away.


    These forces rush forward along some kind of connection, and finally come to someone accurately.


    Karuno.


    Standing on a barren land, at this moment, kalunu keenly felt the power of his body.


    He was not surprised.


    The process of blood sacrifice will inevitably produce the power of resentment and belief.


    God only needs the power of faith, and it is not necessary for devout believers to believe in the pure faith given.


    The fear and hatred of the enemy is sometimes one of the sources of power.


    This is one of the reasons why blood sacrifice is often extremely cruel and terrible.


    Because the more terrible and cruel this process is, the more resentment and pain will be in the hearts of the blood sacrificed, and the more power of faith will be generated.


    The blood sacrifice, even the God behind it, will benefit more.


    It''s that simple.


    It''s the same now.


    Looking at the distant world, kalunu silently closed his eyes and slowly digested the power in his body.


    In his body, there was a divinity shining, and it looked extremely bright at the moment.


    The divinity was very clear. Some of them were obtained by kalunu from Chen Heng, and some from other places.


    Before that, he went to a secret place and found a sealed place left by the gods.


    That seal place is the seal place left by the original gods, which seals the remains of many gods who died in the war, even their followers.


    There are many demigods, even the real gods.


    Kalunu explored it for a long time, using the power of the simulator to transform it into his own divinity.


    With this process, his divinity became more and more powerful.


    At this point, the noumenon of kalunu and Chen Heng is somewhat different.


    Chen Heng is very cautious in the choice of divinity.


    Because if you choose the wrong path, it is likely to affect future achievements. Therefore, you are very cautious from beginning to end, and the absorption of divinity is limited. Except for a few targeted fields, the divinity in other fields is rarely absorbed.


    But kalunu is different.


    Kalunu''s positioning is the separation of the noumenon, not a higher-level explorer.


    Therefore, kalunu''s requirements for himself are also very simple, that is, the stronger the better.


    Therefore, kalunu was not picky and directly chose the simplest way.


    In the previous sealed land, he found the God corpses he could explore there and gathered all the divinity into himself.


    The divinity comes together one by one, and that power is extremely powerful.


    In itself, kalunu does not lack divine power and divinity.


    No lack of divine power, no lack of believers, no lack of divinity


    All conditions are not lacking, and the growth of strength will naturally be much faster.


    For this reason, the strength progress of kalunu is not weaker than that of Chen Heng.


    Even more.


    The previous war was proof.


    Standing still, kalunu looked in front of him and quietly felt the power rising rapidly in his body.


    In other words, because of the different positioning, many means have become different.


    Chen Heng will never use such means as blood sacrifice, because he is worried that he will leave some traces and sequelae and affect future progress.


    But it doesn''t matter if you use karuno directly.


    In the past, kalunu did not use less.


    Pure power surges in the body.


    In karunu''s ears, the cries of souls were constantly ringing out.


    It was the wailing and weeping of centaurs, and the roaring of their souls when they died.


    Everything, including blood, gas and soul, was finally swallowed up, and no trace remained.


    It''s so sad.


    "It feels good."


    Feeling the improvement and growth of his own strength, kalunu smiled and was quite satisfied.


    I have to say, as a means to improve the strength, the effect of blood sacrifice is very obvious.


    Compared with the traditional means of spreading faith and developing believers, blood sacrifice is equivalent to a one-time harvest, which harvests other people''s flesh and blood and even the source of soul, and the effect is naturally very good.


    Before that, the God behind the Centaur only recovered so quickly because of the blood sacrifice.


    In the whole world of gods, many gods only like the method of blood sacrifice.


    After all, although the traditional development belief has a long history, it is still a blood sacrifice.


    Sudden wealth is always loved by everyone, including God.


    Unfortunately, as the master of the kingdom of karuno, karuno could not do so.


    Different from the Centaur tribe, even if he wanted to go to the blood sacrifice, he couldn''t find too many people to give him the blood sacrifice.


    Therefore, there are only a few similar opportunities now.


    He felt a little sorry and was thinking about something at the same time.


    Do you want to differentiate into a separate body to do blood sacrifice?


    We don''t want to get much power. It''s enough to make trouble inside the traditional gods'' parish and disrupt the rhythm of those gods.


    After thinking about it carefully, he felt that the idea was very practical and he could try it when he had the opportunity.


    Anyway, for him, divinity is not worth money. Even if it fails, it will fail. It doesn''t matter.


    Of course, at the moment, he still has more important things to do.


    At this moment, the army of the kingdom of karunu has crossed the desert.


    A large number of areas originally belonging to the Centaur tribe are now occupied by the doghead army.


    The strength of the Centaur is greatly weakened and is close to nothing.


    But there is one thing that has not been solved so far.


    The previous God.


    Behind the Centaur tribe, there is a real God.


    That God is not a false god, but a real God.


    As long as this God is not solved, it is useless even to eradicate the Centaurs on the earth.


    After a period of time, this God will only make a comeback and support a centaur tribe to be hostile to the kingdom of karuno.


    Even this is not the worst result.


    If kalunu were an opponent, he would try to sneak into kalunu kingdom.


    At that time, it will not only be more hidden, but also cause much greater harm.


    Therefore, this hidden danger must be solved.


    Kalunu thought so and did so.


    Soon, he acted again.


    The hiding place of a God is difficult to find, because it is often very hidden. Even if the same God only exists, it is difficult to find it without guidance.


    But the premise of all this is that the God only does not take the initiative to expose.


    Coincidentally, some time ago, the evil god behind the Centaurs shot once.


    With that shot, kalunu found his hiding place.


    After spending more than a month, we have almost explored it now.


    In nothingness, a star began to shine and burst into brilliant brilliance.


    After the bright and uncertain brilliance blooms, there is a dazzling breath of divine power.


    The breath of divine power is so powerful that the majesty of God is extremely obvious. Even if you don''t deliberately look for it, it''s difficult to ignore it.


    "Can''t hold it?"


    In nothingness, kalunu stood there, looked at the scene in front of him, and smiled on his face.

 Chapter 707

    It seems that after such a long time, the God standing behind the Centaur still can''t hold up after all.


    It''s normal that the evil god can''t hold on.


    Because as early as the moment when he shot, kalunu seized the opportunity to put a heavy seal on this void, seal this place and block all vitality.


    The reason for this is naturally to prevent the evil god from leaving in advance and transferring his position.


    I finally caught the other party''s base camp. If I was easily left by the other party, I would suffer a lot.


    Kalunu thought so and did so.


    Now, in this one or two months, believers belonging to evil gods have been slaughtered.


    Loyal believers were sent to the butcher''s knife, and their flesh and soul were swallowed up. Not loyal shallow believers were also forced to change their beliefs.


    After all, it will be unbearable after all.


    Faith is a double-edged sword.


    It can not only make you strong quickly, but also make you suffer from the faith of believers, so as to suffer a steady stream of reverse bite.


    When the original believers began to curse and resent, and the line of faith was broken, that kind of backfire began to come.


    For this kind of reverse phagocytosis, perhaps the God who was once at the peak just doesn''t care and doesn''t feel how.


    However, for the evil gods who are at a low point, whose strength has not been fully restored, and who have been hit hard by kalunu before, it is something they can''t bear.


    For him, if he stays in place and waits silently, he will die sooner or later.


    The reverse phagocytosis from faith will cause huge wounds. At the same time, when kalunu releases his hand and slowly explores this area, he will be found sooner or later.


    Without the supplement of faith, his strength will become weaker and weaker in this blocked nothingness, and the more time goes on, the weaker it will be.


    The longer the delay, the more unfavorable it will be to the evil god.


    In that case, it''s natural to leave at this time and fight while you still have most of your strength.


    That''s what he thought and did.


    But whether he can stop the attack of karuno and leave from karuno''s men is something that everyone can''t know.


    Kalunu doesn''t know.


    But that didn''t stop him from doing it.


    In the deep nothingness, he stretched out a hand.


    The rough arm explored towards the nothingness, like the arm of a demon, held the whole nothingness in his hand, and finally went towards the twinkling stars in front, grasping the stars in his hand.


    At the next moment, the radiance rippled, and layers of subtle ripples shrouded the original place and spread to the four directions.


    The star was finally broken by karunu, and a huge hole was made by karunu in the perfect divine realm.


    The powerful and terrible breath escaped from the cave and spread to all directions.


    If you are in the real world, just relying on the breath in front of you is enough to suppress all creatures, and make the existence under the legend feel extremely palpitating, as if you were in the hell of real existence.


    This is the real power of God. Only God exists can have the breath. It is true.


    In the face of such a level of existence, it can be said that nature will be suppressed, even if it has great power, it can not be brought into full play.


    But kalunu is obviously different.


    When he came here, his face was calm in the face of the terrible smell. He just walked here quietly and looked around.


    All around this area is very calm, only the core area ahead is raging.


    Someone is waiting for him now.


    Is the owner of this area.


    Kalunu wandered through the area, walking slowly.


    His movement looks very slow, but his actual walking is not so. He can walk a very long distance with each step, as if he had crossed the sky and came directly to the end.


    Finally, he came to his destination, which was full of majestic terror.


    Boom!


    This area is rippling, and the vast breath rushes towards the horizon.


    Boundless and terrifying.


    After arriving at the core area, kalunu raised his head and looked ahead.


    As far as I can see, the front is full of desolation.


    Only by enlarging the field of vision and spreading to more distant places can we find the real images here.


    It was a huge and spacious virtual shadow.


    The virtual shadow looks extremely huge. The area occupied by it alone is as large as tens of thousands of kilometers, which can be said to be boundless.


    Such a huge area, it is impolite to say that once it is fully launched, even the whole world of gods will be expanded by it, and even more than half of the area can be directly expanded.


    This is the true body of the evil god.


    "Is it so huge?"


    Kalunu raised his head and looked at the huge evil ghost in front of him. At the moment, his face could not help showing a little surprise.


    God''s personality is equivalent to the real world.


    But it''s just a bit.


    Really, in comparison, the body of a God can''t be compared with the whole world in most cases.


    At least most of the time.


    The two sides are essentially the same and have the same person, but they have different body shapes in the material world.


    This does not hinder the power of God, which is no less powerful than most of the world.


    Just like the gods in front of us, there are still very few whose existence is comparable to the whole world.


    This can not help but make kalunu feel surprised, some accidents.


    However, he smiled: "it''s just right."


    "If you kill such a huge body directly, there will be a place for the dog headed man in the future."


    He smiled and finally opened his mouth.


    Dog headed people reproduce very fast today.


    According to their reproduction speed, the resources in the desert may not be enough.


    But if we can kill the God in front of us and refine his body into a continent as a place for the future reproduction of dog headed people, it would be very good.


    Seems to hear the words of kalunu, in front, thunder rolling.


    The thunder fell all over the sky, like God''s anger. The breath of terror continued to escape, and a dark anger emerged.


    The statue hidden in the depths was enraged. It seemed to be angered by kalunu''s words and began to really recover.


    A powerful force emerged from all directions, turned into chains, and directly wound around kalunu, as if to lock him directly.


    This is the chain of order God, the true manifestation of the power of law, representing the fundamental power of this God in front of us, which is extremely terrible.


    Just in the face of all this, kalunu just smiled and then gently waved his hand.


    He just waved his hand at will, but in his body, the huge divine power was roaring, and the smell of terror kept shaking and filled the four directions.


    A powerful divine power rushed out and emerged around kalunu, turning into a grand scene.


    The field of truth and emptiness opened, in which the appearance of a dog headed man appeared, and the appearance of a giant dragon roaring forward and rushing into the sky emerged.


    This is the realm of kalunu himself and the manifestation of divine power.


    In the area in front of us, the surrounding area was originally wrapped in the field of the God.


    As for the legend, it will be suppressed under the myth.


    Unless a true God comes, he will never break free.


    This was originally the confidence of the God in front of us.


    After all, from the previous performance of kalunu, although he is strong and has set foot in the field of gods, he has not really come to that step after all.


    The reason why he was able to suppress his incarnation before was partly based on the power of the dog headed man Kingdom and partly on the divine power of kalunu himself.


    However, in essence, kalunu is still far inferior to him at the moment. Once he has a positive impact, he will inevitably fall into the disadvantage.


    But looking at the scene, he suddenly felt something wrong.


    "Your divine power, why is it so huge?"


    A pair of huge scarlet eyes opened, each as huge as a star, shining everywhere and spreading bright brilliance.


    But in this pair of huge eyes, what flickers at the moment is doubt and palpitation.


    "Is it huge?"


    Kalunu smiled and whispered, "there are more surprises for you."


    Faint words fell.


    Behind him, a picture of civilization unfolded.


    In the picture scroll, the dog headed people plough in the farmland, dig hard in the ore, and make efforts to move forward in various areas reappear, which are all manifested in this picture scroll.


    Scenes of the kingdom of karunu have emerged, and now they are all concentrated in this picture, which is particularly clear and true, so that people can feel the spirit of striving and striving at a glance.


    This picture of civilization has been condensed by karunu after using the world for a long time and the power of the whole karunu kingdom. It has extremely powerful power.


    In this regard, the evil gods have already seen it in the previous duel.


    However, at this moment, looking at this picture of civilization, his eyes still shrink, and he is a little stunned at the moment.


    Because at this time, the picture of civilization witnessed before is still expanding and expanding.


    This is a change that has never occurred before.


    On the scroll of civilization, more frightening changes appear.


    That''s a scene from other worlds.


    Some of those worlds are located at the end of the world, full of ruins everywhere, some are located at the opening place, full of vitality everywhere, some are located in the desert, full of local people everywhere


    But coincidentally, all the people in those world are praying piously.


    Small whispers came from those worlds, and now it seemed that it had penetrated a long distance and reached here directly.


    And these whispers represent the purest power of faith.

 Chapter 708

    The mighty voice is everywhere and resounds here.


    The sounds came from all over the world. At this moment, they seemed to penetrate a long distance, directly to this place, and poured into kalunu.


    They prayed piously, and they eagerly expected to place their hearts and minds on the statues at the same time.


    Their spirit began to sublimate, their flesh and blood gradually became one, and finally sublimated under the action of a certain force and converged on an inexplicable existence.


    Karuno!


    Boom!


    Great sounds echoed here, and now they kept ringing.


    In front of the evil god, kalunu smiled. At the moment, his smile looked particularly bright.


    He stood there, but now he looked at the evil god in front and raised one hand slowly.


    Behind him, the picture of civilization has expanded to the extreme and reached a new level.


    So what a magnificent picture?


    The previous civilization picture has been amazing enough to condense the rise process of the whole dog headed man Kingdom and gather the power of all dog headed men. The power erupted is extremely terrible.


    However, at this moment, the power on the scroll of civilization is not only increased thousands of times?


    If it is only a simple quantitative improvement, it can be dealt with for the existence of God only, which is nothing after all.


    No matter how to improve the power of everything, as long as its own level does not reach the level of God, it can not really hurt the existence of this level.


    Just in front of the evil god, there is also a kalunu.


    He stood in front of the evil god, with a faint smile on his face from beginning to end. At the moment, one hand fell slowly.


    Boom!


    It''s just a hand, but it seems that there are hundreds of millions of mountains in it. The weight of that power makes the evil gods in front of them feel terrible. Their bodies as big as the whole world of gods fall directly, with an extremely obvious depression.


    "You!"


    Feeling the power in kalunu''s hand, the evil god''s eyes opened wide in front, in which there was a dazzling bloom, as if he wanted to choose people and swallow kalunu''s whole person.


    However, this is of little use.


    The contrast over power is real.


    Although the power essence of the evil god in front of us is strong, it has already fallen, and its power is less than one tenth of that at its heyday.


    After all, at the moment, the restrictions of the world of gods have not been completely released. Many gods only exist. At the moment, they can only come in the form of saints, but not their real bodies.


    The evil gods in front of us are naturally limited, and the power they can show will be weakened.


    Not to mention that he had a serious injury before.


    The injury affected many things, leaving him in a very serious situation and still unable to recover at the moment.


    With each passing day, it is not kalunu''s opponent.


    Bang!


    The sound of violent collision came out and echoed here.


    The roar of the power of law echoed here, and bursts of powerful breath filled the air. I''m afraid any breath that escaped would be enough to sweep a complete country and make all the creatures in it fall into silence.


    However, what is frightening is that at the moment, it is not kalunu who is defeated in the confrontation, but the evil god.


    "It''s useless."


    In the void, kalunu still had a smile on his face. At the moment, there was an extremely huge power manifestation all over his body.


    At the moment, with the fierce confrontation between the two sides, behind them, the real scene is displayed.


    Several scenes of the big world came out directly, each of which was so clear that there was a real manifestation of the power of the law, which was extremely obvious.


    This feeling was keenly perceived by the evil god in front of him, and he was not thrilled at the moment.


    "Madman!"


    In the dark, he issued a low roar, and now he was struggling to get out of the mud and leave the area.


    However, the divine power from kalunu straddled the front and firmly locked his way forward, making him unable to make progress.


    "Oh, have you been found?"


    Kalunu stood in nothingness. At the moment, he heard the words of the evil god. Looking at his reaction, he didn''t feel so strange. He still kept smiling on his face.


    "Now that you''ve found it, I think you can die willingly."


    He opened his mouth softly, with a sigh, as if he really felt for each other.


    "You madman!"


    Ahead, the body of the evil god is still shaking violently and struggling hard. At the moment, chaotic words came out: "if you connect your origin with several worlds and combine with them, are you not afraid of losing yourself?"


    In the view of this evil god, kalunu''s behavior can also be called extremely crazy.


    Because from the current situation, he impressively linked his own origin with the origin of several worlds, and even seized the origin of those worlds with his own original strength.


    The combination of individual and the world incarnates world consciousness!


    This situation is similar to Philip in the original world, no, even more extreme.


    In the initial world, Philip just enters the initial space, bears the transformation of the initial world consciousness, takes the avatar as its carrier, and becomes its avatar and the body for its action.


    This degree is not how much, but a puppet of world consciousness.


    But what kalunu is doing now is not so simple.


    What he did was to directly devour the world consciousness of other worlds and turn his true spiritual source into the world consciousness of that world.


    So as to master the terrorist forces of those worlds and achieve themselves.


    This is essentially different from Philip''s work.


    One is to become a puppet of world consciousness and indirectly master the power of that world. The other is to turn over and be the master directly and directly replace the original world consciousness.


    The difference is undoubtedly huge.


    But the same thing is that they can use the original power of the world to turn themselves into Providence and suppress all enemies in front of them.


    This is one of the reasons why kalunu is so powerful.


    Although the power gathered by the dog headed man kingdom is huge, it can only serve as a supplement.


    The power of divinity makes it contact the realm of gods, which is enough to fight against the existence of the realm of gods such as evil gods.


    But it is the original power of the world that can really be so domineering and almost invincible.


    This is the real core of the picture of civilization, the real world.


    "Devour the world consciousness, and you will sink in the world operation and become a world puppet!"


    The evil god roared and issued a unwilling roar: "what do you want to do?"


    "Sink in the world and become a puppet of the world?"


    Kalunu smiled, stood still and said, "maybe."


    For ordinary people, there is really only a dead end to sink in the world. The final outcome is either to be eaten back by the origin of the world, or to become a part of the world and a new world consciousness.


    At that time, all the acquired human nature will be erased, leaving only pure divinity.


    All self and feelings will no longer exist.


    For others.


    But for kalunu


    I don''t care.


    Philip in the initial world gave Chen Heng a good example.


    As a noumenon, he will certainly not try this road, and will move forward steadily until the final point.


    But as a separation, kalunu can be a little more free.


    Come as dangerous as you can.


    Anyway, it won''t really die.


    Thoughts flashed through his mind and then he held out his hand.


    In front of him, the huge body of the evil god was suddenly broken and suppressed by him at the moment.


    Huge pieces of flesh and blood flew out, and God''s blood sputtered, directly fell into the distance and existed as bright stars.


    There, the evil god was still struggling, but the power gradually weakened after all.


    This process lasted a long time.


    After more than three months, when the last divine flame went out, the huge divine body in front of me was broken.


    Under the fierce divine war, the original intact bodies were broken one by one, and the large flesh and blood fragments spontaneously condensed into new forms, while the small fragments turned into stars and scattered in them.


    For these, kalunu did not waste, directly stretched out his hand.


    Behind him, an empty shadow of the whole big world was displayed, in which the voices of countless believers emerged and rushed out directly.


    Then, under its control, a golden door of the world slowly opened, in which the power of terror dissipated.


    The flesh and blood left by the fall of God in front of us was finally swallowed directly by the golden door of the world, leaving no trace, and directly disappeared in situ.


    A large number of gods'' flesh and blood poured into the new world and slowly evolved in it.


    The sea began to rise, the land plates collided with each other, and there were new changes.


    Those big pieces of flesh and blood fell into the world and formed new continents. As for those smaller ones, they turned into islands and appeared in the new world.


    Those divine blood turned into pure element particles and integrated into the world, so that the element concentration of the whole world increased a lot. Some bones turned into mineral veins and became resources waiting to be excavated in the future.


    With the fall of the whole body of God, there is a feeling of satisfaction in the whole world, like people who have been satisfied.


    The complete fall of a God in exchange for a world directly full of food.


    The size of God is so terrible.


    The world in front of us digests the corpse and integrates its power into heaven and earth. After that, the power will be fed back to kalunu again.


    To some extent, it can be regarded as completing a cycle.


    Boom!


    Ripples appear in the void.


    In front of kalunu''s eyes, with the fall of the previous God, virtual shadows were displayed.


    This void seems to connect many other spaces.


    In those spaces, inexplicable creatures are sealed.

 Chapter 709

    With the shock of the void, a large number of powerful creatures emerged from the space in front of us.


    Some of those creatures are powerful creatures from other worlds, and some are relatives of the evil god.


    This is the accumulation of the evil god for a long time. Some may be its experimental products, and some are brand-new creatures created by it.


    In the past, these lives have been sealed in many spaces. Only with the consent of the evil god can they appear in other worlds.


    But at this moment, with the fall of the evil god, all these lives spontaneously broke away from the seal and left the seal space.


    In the void, the family members of evil gods roared. At the moment, they seemed a little excited.


    Obviously, however, it was too early for the families of these evil gods to be happy.


    Kalunu raised his head, glanced slightly, and then stretched out his hand directly.


    A ray of divine power shook, and then the virtual shadow of the world appeared again. Directly under the frightened eyes of the relatives of these evil gods, they suppressed and went forward, suppressing all the lives that appeared.


    Boom!


    The ripples of terror spread out and suppressed the earth.


    In the end, many family members were directly sent into their own world by kalunu.


    On the continent where the body of the evil god evolved before, I think the relatives of these evil gods can survive very well.


    For kalunu, what is in front of him is only a small episode.


    At the moment, he has more important things to do.


    The evil god standing behind the Centaur was suppressed by him.


    This not only represents the disappearance of a strong enemy, but also represents a precious treasure.


    The divinity and memory left behind are extremely precious to kalunu.


    Naturally, it goes without saying that the former is a good choice, whether it is self transformation or used to hand over to other gods.


    As for the latter, it may be more important for kalunu at the moment.


    After all, he is not lack of divinity, what he lacks is the real experience and memory in the field of divinity.


    These can be obtained from the memory of the previous evil god.


    At this moment, he is in the digestion of memory.


    Huge memories are flowing in my mind and constantly emerging at the moment.


    That evil god is not a creature of the gods, but comes from other worlds.


    It was a huge and prosperous world on the other side, and everything in it was very different from the world of gods.


    Even the name of the field of gods is different.


    Evil gods were born from that world, rose all the way to high places and reached the realm of gods.


    Only in the end, the world that it was born was broken.


    The collapse of the world came from a natural disaster.


    In a terrible expedition, two terrible worlds collided with each other and stared at each other at the same time.


    Both sides have equal strength. They both want to conquer each other and turn each other into food for their own promotion.


    As a result, a great war broke out quickly.


    At the beginning, it was a struggle between mortals, rising all the way, and finally directly to the point where even the field of gods had to end in person.


    The war of gods broke out and finally broke the two worlds directly.


    In the memory of the evil god, the scene was extremely profound.


    Two big worlds are broken, and the creatures in them roar and cry on the fragments of the world.


    Even the world itself wailed and died completely in the collision with each other.


    The evil god survived the great war.


    He joined hands with other surviving gods in an attempt to refine and revive the broken world.


    It''s just useless.


    They did create some worlds and use the original world fragments to condense a new world.


    However, the volume of the new world is far from being compared with the original big world, and it is simply unable to carry the existence of such gods.


    If you are forced to stay, not only will it do no good, but there will be all kinds of dangers on the contrary.


    Even the new world itself may be crowded by them, and there will be no other possibility.


    Because of this, the evil god had to leave the world and go out of the world.


    Through the long void, outside the world, there is a chaotic boundary sea.


    In the boundary sea, the infinite world rises and falls, in which there are many long lost lives wandering.


    Through the memory of the evil god, kalunu finally had a deeper understanding of the boundary sea.


    For the boundary sea, the gods of different worlds only exist and have different names.


    The immortals in the magic world turn it into chaos, and the gods in the gods world call it the source of the world.


    There are also sacred beings in other worlds that make it a boundary sea.


    However, no matter what the name is, the characteristics are the same.


    There is a terrible force in the boundary sea.


    That kind of power is like a kind of magic, which can quietly corrode the only body and mind of God, make them degenerate unconsciously, and finally become sea creatures.


    Once we reach that step, it will be a complete degeneration. If we directly become the enemy of the world, we will lose all our mind and nature, our body will degenerate, our mind will be chaotic, and become a monster who has lost all his reason despite his power.


    This kind of ending is what all gods do not want to see.


    This is one of the reasons why all gods need to look for the world as a basis for their existence.


    In the vast boundless sea, only the world is the home of all creatures.


    Even the God above can not avoid this. He needs to grow and move forward under the protection of the world.


    In order to find a new world, the evil god sank all the way in the sea and looked for a long world.


    Along the way, even with its strength, it inevitably encountered many dangers.


    There are not only demonic erosion in the sea, but also many fallen sea monsters in the past.


    Those sea monsters are transformed from the life that broke away from the original world in the past. Each one is extremely powerful. The weakest ones are also equivalent to legends. At least the powerful ones are gods.


    Even if these lives have no mind, it is not so simple to deal with them.


    Evil gods have fallen in the world sea all the way, and have also experienced and found many worlds.


    But the weak world is useless.


    God exists only in his own personality, which is equivalent to the world, and the ordinary world can''t bear it at all.


    Some small and weak worlds will die directly from the moment the evil gods enter them, and will be forcibly exploded by them.


    Only those worlds that are strong enough can accommodate the existence of evil gods and even give them further space.


    Because there are more powerful laws and original existence in those powerful enough worlds, which can make the existence of the field of God go further and reach a higher level.


    However, such a world is very rare in the whole boundary sea.


    Moreover, because of the size of the world itself, it often gives birth to its own God.


    These beings have a unified attitude towards foreign gods.


    Except for a few worlds with unique environment, there are only gods in the rest of the normal big world, and they are often instinctively hostile to foreign gods.


    For these worlds, if you enter rashly, you will be besieged by the gods that exist in them and eat at last.


    This is a very clear risk.


    After all, there is a relatively long period of adaptation when entering other worlds.


    It is the weakest moment when you first enter other worlds. You not only have to consume great strength to sneak into them, but also face the existence of world exclusion.


    When the world is excluded, its own strength will be much weaker than before, not to mention foreign enemies.


    Because of this, the journey of evil gods in the boundary sea is not easy, even very difficult.


    After a long time, he finally came to the world of gods.


    At that time, the world of gods was in chaos.


    At that time, the gods had just experienced a civil strife and were in a weak moment.


    Evil gods sneak into the world of the gods in a special way. After lurking for a long time, they can find the secret and slowly solve their own exclusion problem.


    He thoroughly integrated himself into the world of the gods, changed his face another day, washed away his traces of the boundary sea, and became the local god of the world of the gods.


    Then, at an appropriate time, he spread his own beliefs in the world of gods, so as to become his own virtue and avoid being excluded by the world of gods.


    In the following long time, he existed as the local god of the gods world for a long time.


    He once participated in the divine war between the gods and launched the war of faith to plunder the power of faith and blood sacrifice.


    He also participated in and even deeply involved in the war between the gods and the abyss world.


    Only at the beginning, because he fought with the strong in the abyss, the damage was very heavy, so he had to fall into a deep sleep. Even with the reward given by the world of gods, he could not recover immediately. He could only hide in his own kingdom of God.


    Later, the gods world and the abyss world fell into underestimate at the same time. God only slept and no longer appeared in the material world.


    After that, the evil gods dived in the kingdom of God.


    In order to cope with the long silence period, he also left behind, leaving his own church in the material world.


    Just wake up, a long time has passed, he left behind a variety of back hands, and now he can use very little.


    Even the churches and beliefs left at the beginning have disappeared in time and completely disappeared under the pressure of other God churches.


    Because of this, in the face of such a dangerous situation, he had to pick up his old line and start blood sacrifice again.


    In the central area of the material world, those prosperous places have long been occupied by the forces of other gods.


    Therefore, it turns its attention to the desert.

 Chapter 710

    It has to be said that the evil god''s move is very right.


    In the prosperous regions of the material world, there are basically a large number of intelligent races.


    These intelligent races mean huge beliefs, but there have long been many forces of God only churches, which are deeply rooted and outsiders can''t get involved in them.


    If foreign gods like evil gods dare to enter them, the final result will be to scare the snake and be found by other revived gods.


    So he turned his eyes and finally came to the desert.


    At that time, there were still many desert races in the desert.


    These races were the losers who fought in the material world in the past, and were driven to the desert because of their previous failures.


    Compared with the civilized world, the desert is stupid and powerful.


    They advocate power, so they are more likely to be bewitched.


    Among many desert races, the Centaur race easily entered the eyes of evil gods.


    This is out of comprehensive consideration.


    On the desert, there are many races with more numbers than centaurs, such as dog headed men and goblins, but they are often weak, not only as weak as mole ants, it is difficult to obtain enough strength.


    There are also races that are more powerful than centaurs, such as tree spirits. Their number is too rare. No matter how they develop, they can not obtain a lot of faith, nor can they obtain enough tenacious support to stay in the world of gods.


    Overall, centaurs are the best choice.


    The subsequent events, as everyone knows.


    Driven by the evil god, the Centaur began to work.


    They slaughtered other races in the desert, held blood sacrifices to supplement the strength of evil gods, and obtained feedback from evil gods to continuously obtain greater strength and expand themselves.


    In this way, the original Centaur tribe grew from a small tribe to a giant force across the desert.


    The power of evil gods also recovered and expanded rapidly.


    Originally, if there were no other obstacles, its strength would even be enough to unify the whole desert and gather all the forces together.


    In that case, it is not only to restore its own strength, but even enough to make it further and achieve a higher personality.


    Unfortunately, the accident happened after all.


    He met kalunu.


    The Centaur tribe, which reached its peak, met the kingdom of karuno, so it was blocked, and the upward trend was blocked.


    So far, everything has already been doomed.


    Compared with several worlds as the backing and the divine power to support the huge kalunu, the Centaur tribe''s heritage is still too fragile, so it is blocked. We go further.


    Otherwise, with the previous development trend of centaurs, it may really be possible to successfully grow to a new level.


    Unfortunately


    When kalunu looked up the memory of evil gods, a divine spirit was also emerging in his body.


    That was the divinity in the previous evil god, and now all poured into kalunu.


    This would have been impossible.


    Even if it is the same level of existence of gods, it also takes a long process to completely receive the divinity of other gods in the body, and even can only absorb some of them. The loss is serious, and it is impossible to receive all of them.


    Otherwise, God only needs to devour and grow. Why bother to understand the law and develop believers?


    But in front of us, this kind of thing actually happened.


    The divinity originally in the evil god poured into kalunu. It seemed that there was no loss at all and was completely accepted by him.


    The reason for this is naturally the effect of the simulator.


    The simulator can transform the force of law and transform the external force of law into its own things.


    Because of this, karunu had been able to transform the divinity in many God corpses into his own.


    It''s also normal at the moment.


    However, compared with the God corpses that have been contacted before, the divinity in the evil god seems to be somewhat different.


    In his body, a change is happening.


    The divinity flows into his body, but finally converges in his body, forming a new change.


    An inexplicable mark appeared on him.


    This mark is made up of countless divinities, but it seems a little vain. Only part of it is true, and the rest is incomplete and incomplete.


    Countless divinities accumulate in it and gather together to form this broken mark.


    "This is..."


    At this moment, all kinds of thoughts in Kalu''s body gathered into a divine mark.


    In the dark, a message was fed back to his mind, which made him instantly understand what the incomplete mark was.


    "Godhead..."


    Standing in the void, kalunu felt the imprint in his body. At the moment, he murmured to himself and all kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart.


    This incomplete mark is the divine personality of the previous evil god.


    If mortals want to promote the field of God and semi God, they need to condense the divinity and sublimate their understanding of everything.


    In the field of demigod, if you want to promote gods, you need to gather countless divinities and sublimate them into a divine personality.


    The sublimation of divinity into the mark of divinity is both quantitative and qualitative change.


    When the divine mark is really condensed, it means the birth of a new God.


    Kalunu gazed at the divine mark in front of him.


    In his body, this divine mark is manifesting, and now it looks particularly clear and thorough.


    However, only a small part of this mark is real, most areas are illusory, and even a large number of areas are incomplete and cannot be completed.


    The illusory part means that the understanding is not deep, and the divine inscription is not firm, which may collapse at any time.


    As for the incomplete part, it means more possibilities.


    According to the situation recorded in the memory of the evil god, when the demigod just existed, it could only condense an illusory divine mark.


    However, with the existence of God and the deeper understanding of the law, the divine mark will become more and more solid, in which the real part will be more and more, and the deformity will be less and less.


    When this divine mark is truly condensed and transformed into a truly flawless mark, it means reaching a certain degree of perfection and climbing to a higher level.


    But there is no doubt that it is difficult.


    According to the memory of evil gods, even if only half of the gods condense the divine mark, they can already be called powerful in the field of gods.


    Even the most powerful gods, such as the God of shadow and the God of light, have not reached the level of perfection, and there are still a considerable part of them missing.


    This shows its difficulty.


    In legend, once the divine mark is perfected and completely condensed, there will be various changes.


    God himself will also be sublimated and promoted to another field.


    At that level, you may be able to exist independently from the world, even if you can spend it smoothly in the boundary sea, and will not be eroded by that strange evil nature.


    wait!


    Kalunu suddenly realized this.


    "Destiny''s mark..."


    The idea flashed through his mind.


    At this moment, observing the existence of this mark in front of him and feeling the power and power of it, he suddenly realized something.


    Is it the same thing that the seal of destiny represents?


    In the past, Chen Heng once explored the existence of things such as the seal of destiny, trying to find out what the essence of this kind of thing is.


    But there is no doubt that the essence of the seal of destiny is too high. Even at Chen Heng''s current level, it is impossible to explore clearly, let alone understand the essence.


    The only thing Chen Heng can know is the strength of the destiny mark itself.


    But what is its essence and how terrible its source is, this is not what he can know.


    But now, kalunu was suddenly surprised.


    In essence, the destiny mark in Chen Heng''s body has much in common with the divine character mark in God''s body.


    At present, the divine mark extracted from the evil god''s body is so similar to the destiny mark, but it is relatively simple. It is far less complete and dazzling than the destiny mark.


    However, they still have great similarities in some things.


    Like that power.


    Destiny imprint controls destiny. With the help of the power of destiny imprint, you can quickly grasp the field of destiny, so as to see through destiny, peep at destiny, and even intercept the destiny of others.


    The mark intercepted from the evil god also has a considerable part of power, but it is reflected in the fields of darkness and sacrifice, which is different from the field represented by the seal of destiny.


    But there is no doubt that both the destiny mark and the divine mark represent the embodiment of some power.


    If so.


    Has the mark of destiny ever been the mark of a god controlled by a super strong?


    Divinity can exist for a long time, even after the fall of the former God, it still exists for countless years.


    The same can be true of the divine mark. Even in the world, there are often divine fragments, which are obtained by mortals.


    Relatively speaking, if the strongest at that level falls, the divine mark in his body remains. I think it can also exist in the world for a long time, and it is not impossible to exist all the time.


    "Is this the origin of the seal of destiny?"


    Standing where he was, various thoughts flashed through kalunu''s heart. At the moment, he couldn''t help being in a trance.


    He felt that he had probably discovered the truth.


    Most of the body with the life mark that day has great secrets.

 Chapter 711

    Kalunu''s mind swayed a little, and he couldn''t help falling into meditation at the moment.


    But in the depths of his heart, while he was meditating, there was also a change taking place.


    As the divinity in the evil god was extracted and contained in his own body, a shadow began to diffuse and spread in his body.


    The shadow was very obscure, so it hid in kalunu''s body and spread carefully.


    As kalunu began to browse the memory of evil gods, this shadow became stronger and stronger.


    Among them, the face of the previous evil god loomed and reappeared at the moment.


    Impressively, it was the previous evil god.


    He did not fall and die completely. At this moment, with his own memory and divinity, he was extracted by kalunu, came back to life and reappeared in kalunu''s body.


    He is lurking here. At the moment, he is eroding the true spirit of karunu with his actions. He wants to corrode karunu''s human nature and revive with his body.


    For him, this is the only option right now.


    His body was destroyed by karunu, all the former believers were sacrificed by blood, and even the divinity was plundered by karunu.


    For him, the only choice now is to take kalunu''s body and replenish himself by plundering everything he has.


    As long as he can return to the peak with the fastest speed.


    To his surprise, all this is still going very smoothly.


    Kalunu seems to be addicted to his memory. He still hasn''t recovered. He browses his memory there and doesn''t care about the changes in his body.


    In this case, it is the best time to start.


    The evil god spread forward carefully and spread everywhere.


    Finally, he successfully touched the root and prepared to erode kalunu''s consciousness and transform it.


    But soon, he was stunned.


    Because in his feeling, there was no consciousness around him.


    Within the true spirit of kalunu, the cold and indifferent light spread, without any emotional fluctuation.


    It seems as indifferent as the world consciousness, in which all the brilliance is so cold that there is no fluctuation of human nature.


    "How is that possible?"


    Feeling all this, the evil God couldn''t believe it.


    How can there be such a life in this world?


    Even if God is such an extremely strong existence, it can not be without the slightest human nature.


    Human nature for God only exists, more means self.


    Losing humanity is equivalent to losing yourself.


    If you lose yourself, you will become a cold and ruthless machine. From then on, you will no longer have all kinds of desires, nor will you have the slightest upward driving force, just like a puppet. For thousands of years, you have just moved forward at a loss and do not have the slightest initiative.


    However, from the previous performance of kalunu, there is no such trend.


    Everything about him seems so normal, with all kinds of human fluctuations.


    It doesn''t look like losing humanity at all.


    But why is all this in front of us?


    "Impossible..."


    Standing in the same place, the will of the remaining evil gods is gathering and muttering to themselves.


    "Why not?"


    Behind him, a voice suddenly sounded and roared at the moment.


    The evil God turned around fiercely.


    Behind him, light and shadow are moving, and a residual shadow converges here and slowly becomes another figure.


    That''s what kalunu looks like.


    Opposite the evil god, his appearance remained the same. At the moment, he was looking at him with a faint smile on his face.


    "I came out by myself so soon."


    Standing where he was, he looked at the evil god in front of him and was surprised. It seemed that he was surprised that the other party was led out so easily.


    But soon, he smiled again, with a bright smile: "that''s good."


    "Come out earlier and solve it earlier."


    His smile was very bright and felt cordial in the eyes of others, but there was only a chill in the eyes of the evil god at the moment: "did you deliberately lead me out?"


    "Otherwise?"


    Kalunu shook his head, the expression on his face gradually disappeared, and the ceremonial smile slowly faded and returned to its original appearance.


    His expression gradually became indifferent, without the slightest emotion, like a machine in an instant, without the slightest emotional fluctuation, nor any human nature.


    The waves of the world are flowing, and the eternal breath emerges from kalunu''s body, making him no longer look like a mortal, but like a high God, the providence of a world.


    Compared with the previous one, who always kept smiling and looked like a gentleman, the Kalu slave at the moment seemed to be his original face. His face was indifferent. There was no emotional fluctuation in his golden eyes, and his every move was like God''s will.


    The cold breath passed out, making the evil god feel cold all over.


    At this moment, he suddenly regretted.


    If he had known this, he should have taken the last chance to leave. He should never have the slightest delusion.


    "Want to go?"


    In front of him, the indifferent voice came from kalunu''s mouth, cold: "it''s late."


    Standing in place, in the distance, kalunu opened his arms, and a strong breath flowed from his body, as strong as mountains and rivers.


    "Come on..."


    He opened his mouth and sent out bursts of whispers, like the call of the world: "integrate with me..."


    "Just as you thought before..."


    A slight sound came from kalunu''s mouth, and then a new change began to occur in all directions.


    In front, a true spirit flickered. The brilliance was pure and natural. Finally, it directly covered the sky and earth and rushed towards the evil god.


    It looks like you want to wrap it directly and integrate it into one.


    "No!"


    Looking at this scene, the evil god''s face was full of panic: "you madman! Don''t take me if you want to die!"


    He struggled to refuse such an outcome.


    Kalunu''s true spirit has been integrated with the world consciousness for a long time. There is no self and human form as an acquired creature. Although it is extremely powerful, it exists like the world consciousness, which is full of order and law.


    Once the consciousness of others is integrated with it, there is only one final result, which is bound to be infected by the true spirit. In the end, it will become a part of the world consciousness, as if it were incarnated into the Tao of heaven. From then on, it will no longer be itself, combined with the world consciousness, and become an existence like Philip.


    But compared with Philip, other people can''t operate remotely without Chen Heng.


    Therefore, the result of their combination with world consciousness will be to lose all their selves and become puppets.


    Even for the mere existence of God, there will never be any accident.


    The evil god was unwilling to accept such a result, so he fought hard.


    But now the situation is not what he can do as he wants.


    If he honestly lurks in kalunu''s body, then for a while and a half, kalunu can''t find him.


    But since he appeared on his own initiative, revealed his traces, and actively exposed himself to the true spirit of kalunu, there could be no other choice.


    There can be no other results except the integration of obedience and the true spirit of kalunu.


    In an instant, the place was full of glory, and the light of the true spirit shone everywhere and brightened everything.


    The true spirit of the evil god supported the moment, and then was quickly assimilated and integrated by the true spirit of karunu.


    In the light of the true spirit, his face was ferocious and still struggling instinctively, but in the end, the expression on his face slowly disappeared, from ferocious to relaxed, and finally became numb and indifferent, gradually similar to the karunu at the moment.


    In the end, he no longer resisted, spontaneously combined with kalunu, and dissipated slowly.


    Everything dissipated.


    Silently, the existence of a deity level disappeared and withered completely.


    In this regard, kalunu was not surprised.


    If ordinary mortals and even demigods are faced with such an evil god, they may still be caught.


    However, for kalunu, who combined with world consciousness and turned himself into the world, he did not care.


    At the moment, kalunu is almost impeccable.


    To some extent, the loss of humanity means the loss of self, but it also means the lack of many shortcomings.


    Some very deadly problems for other gods will no longer be a problem here.


    To some extent, this is also an advantage.


    "It''s finally over."


    Standing in place, feeling the slowly growing true spirit in his body, kalunu flashed the idea in his heart and shook his head slowly.


    At this moment, a smile reappeared on his face, as if he had withdrawn from his previous state and returned to human nature.


    Just in his body, the world like great and indifferent atmosphere can''t be stopped at all.


    In this regard, kalunu himself did not care.


    He turned around, broke through the void and returned directly to the world of the gods.


    At this moment, the changes in the world of the gods have just begun.


    On the desert, the kingdom of karunu swept everything and scattered all traces of the Centaur tribe.


    A large number of areas were occupied by the dog headed people. Many centaurs became slaves and began to work hard for the sins of the past.


    Inside the kingdom of kalunu, many things are still going on.


    War does not mean everything, but just a means.


    After solving the Centaur tribe, kalunu still has a lot to do.


    For example, building roads, building cities and developing trade.


    And the relationship with other races. These are big issues that deserve attention and need a long time to deal with.

 Chapter 712

    There are still many problems in the kingdom of karunu.


    But now, these problems can be basically solved, just how much time it takes.


    Compared with the human countries, the kalunu Kingdom today has great potential.


    This potential comes not only from the other world behind kalunu, but also from the huge base of the dog headed people themselves.


    The kingdom of Kobold has a huge base, which is the best help for development.


    Many people have great power. This sentence is extremely applicable in many times.


    In particular, after decades of persistence, a large number of basic education construction has achieved some results in the kingdom of karunu.


    Many dog headed people who have experienced certain basic education have stepped onto the front stage and began to participate in the construction.


    As the waiting time continues to pass, more educated dog headed people will inevitably emerge and participate in the construction of the kingdom of kalunu.


    In terms of technology, there are several other world supplements, which are not lacking for the time being.


    Karuno Kingdom only needs to patiently absorb the scientific and technological achievements of other worlds and make up lessons directly.


    As for other aspects, karuno also came to solve them himself.


    Compared with the development of the kingdom of kalunu, what needs to be solved now is other problems.


    For example, some problems of kalunu himself.


    At night, on a high mountain.


    Kalunu sat here alone, silently closing his eyes.


    In his body, the virtual shadow of a divine mark appeared, and now it was flashing and playing, giving back a steady stream of power.


    Since the suppression of evil gods on that day and the plundering of the divine mark in his body, kalunu has been practicing silently here.


    In his body, because of his continuous exploration of secret places, he had obtained a lot of divinity from various places, which had previously been precipitated in his body.


    But now, after a short time, all these divinities have disappeared.


    All divinity is integrated into the divine mark as a supplement to the divine mark.


    This supplement makes the divine mark complete, many originally incomplete places begin to be connected, and some originally illusory areas become staring.


    On the whole, it is much better.


    It''s just not enough.


    The many divinities that kalunu had accumulated before, calculated seriously, but added almost one percent to the divine mark.


    It will take a long time to really complete this mark.


    In other words, he needs a lot of divinity.


    Moreover, not all divinities can supplement the divine mark, only those in the same field or related divinities.


    This means that the divinity required is higher and more difficult.


    This may also explain why gods are often hostile to other gods in the same field.


    Because in their view, those peers are not only competitors, but also a potential source of food.


    If you can swallow one, I don''t know how many years of accumulation can be omitted.


    In other words, kalunu will also be excited and eyeing his peers.


    In fact, at the moment, he is already a little excited and wants to target his peers.


    The divine mark of that evil god involves sacrifice, darkness and so on.


    These fields are basically the fields involved by the gods of the dark camp.


    In other words, if karunu wants to supplement himself in this way, it is enough to focus on the gods of the dark camp.


    If you can, it would be great to swallow the shadow God of Oro empire in one bite.


    Of course, this matter can only be thought of in a dream for the time being.


    As for really doing it, it is impossible.


    At the moment, he is in a unique state.


    Similar to Chen Heng as the noumenon, kalunu is now in transformation, and more special.


    Chen Heng fell into transformation because he needed divine power to slowly transform his body and completely transform himself into a demigod.


    And kalunu is very similar at the moment.


    Even compared with Chen Heng, his span is even larger.


    Because there is a divine mark in his body that only the divine field can have.


    The power in this mark is slowly improving his body and slowly climbing his power to a new level.


    This is a very unique experience, and there may be only one God in the whole world.


    Because if someone else, even if they get the fragments of God''s personality left after the fall of God, it is impossible to completely transform them into their own.


    Divinity is something that can only be used by the existence of the field of God, not to mention the mark of higher-level divinity.


    I''m afraid that only kalunu can really exist as a mortal God with a divine mark.


    Therefore, in front of him, there is not much experience left by others to follow.


    He can only rely on himself to explore slowly.


    Fortunately, after having the memory of evil gods, his insight and vision have grown a lot.


    Although the problem is not small, he can handle it now.


    Kalunu sat quietly, the idea flashed through his mind.


    Not far away, a virtual shadow skimmed the earth and covered it.


    Its shadow covers a large area, like an ancient wild beast, with a body tens of meters tall.


    Uralde fell on the earth, and now he came to kalunu and looked at kalunu.


    After many years, uralde''s appearance has also changed greatly. At the moment, there has been amazing transformation in all parts of his body.


    Now he is not like a red dragon at all, but like a real dragon.


    This is very natural.


    In the original place where the gods were sealed, kalunu found many fallen dragon bones.


    The remains of those dragons have fallen for many years, but there are still many sources left in their remains.


    Karunu refined it and integrated it into uralde and other pressure bodies to help their blood vessels degenerate.


    Today, although they still seem to have some shadow of once Asian dragons on the surface, in fact, the blood level has long been no different from the real giant dragons, and even more beyond.


    Unless the royal family among the dragons, ordinary dragons are nothing at all in front of urald. They will be overwhelmed by their blood majesty and submit directly.


    "Do you feel it, too?"


    Standing where he was, kalunu sat down slowly, then looked at urald in front of him, and the expression on his face became much softer.


    There is an inexplicable connection between karunu and uralde. They can feel each other''s state and mind.


    So at this moment, uralde keenly felt the changes in kalunu and rushed over directly.


    "Don''t worry..."


    He gently waved his hand and calmed the little guy''s mood. Kalunu smiled and had a very peaceful attitude: "I''m fine. I''m sure I can''t die."


    "I still have a lot to do. How could I fall down so soon?"


    He raised his head, looked into the sky, looked at the stars and muttered to himself, as if he were talking to himself.


    A few days passed quickly.


    In a small laboratory, several figures sat upright.


    "How do you feel?"


    Kalunu stepped into it, looked at several figures in front of him, smiled and asked.


    "It feels good."


    Facing kalunu''s gaze, Tirin smiled. At the moment, the smile looked very bright.


    Their heartfelt smiles looked happy at the moment.


    Sitting here are all tree spirits.


    And the purpose of their coming here is also to cooperate with kalunu''s experiment.


    "There are ancient legends that the tree spirit was the descendant of a natural God. It was only because the original natural God fell and was defeated, so the blood in his body was cursed that he became what he is now."


    Kalunu approached the laboratory, looked at the appearance of several people in front of Tirin, looked at them and whispered, "you are the direct blood of the once gods. In theory, the blood is very noble. Even if you can''t compare with the real God son, you won''t be inferior to the powerful race like the dragon."


    The tree spirit is the descendant of the once God, and its body is flowing with noble God blood.


    Such a race, even if there is no divinity in the body, should also have that kind of divine blood. Theoretically, its power will not be inferior to that of the dragon.


    However, the power of the tree spirits has been greatly limited due to their once most.


    In the world of gods, the power of tree spirits is generally only a second-order level.


    The second level, although it sounds good, depends on who you compare with.


    Compared with the dragon, which can reach the fourth level as an adult, the level of tree spirit, which is generally the second level, is too much behind.


    As early as that year, when he recruited the tree spirits such as tilline, karunu made a promise to destroy the Centaur tribe, avenge them, and personally untie the curse of God in their bodies.


    From the current situation, the goal of the destruction of the Centaur tribe has been achieved.


    As for the curse in their bodies, they also have some eyebrows.


    "The curse in your body comes from the gods, so it must be solved by the power of the gods."


    Kalunu looked at them and whispered, "if you practice with divine power as in the past, you can unlock part of the curse, but you can''t fundamentally solve the problem."


    "But the current divine blood potion will not have this problem. As long as you swallow it, you and your future descendants will not be affected by the curse. From then on, you can perfectly show your blood potential and will not be limited."


    "Thank you, your majesty."


    Tirin''s face was full of joy. At the moment, she looked at kalunu in front of her and spoke solemnly.


    In their hearts, they knew exactly where the divine blood potion came from.


    The essence of divine blood potion is made from karuno''s blood.

 Chapter 713

    The essence of divine blood potion is a potion made by kalunu with his own blood.


    no way out.


    The curse on the tree spirit comes from blood and gods in the past.


    After a long time, we can''t trace back the past, and we don''t know which God left the curse.


    Even that God itself may have fallen long ago.


    However, even so, this power rooted in the blood is particularly powerful, and it can not be eradicated easily.


    God is a God after all. If you want to eliminate it completely, you can only do it under the action of the same level of power.


    So before that, even though kalunu used various means, the effect was always poor. Finally, he had no choice but to use his own divine power to help him slowly wash the curse in his body, so as to change its root.


    However, even if it is washed and practiced with divine power, it can not fundamentally eliminate the blood curse.


    The use of divine power to wash away the curse from their bodies for a long time ensures only themselves.


    However, if tilline and others give birth to descendants in the future, their descendants will still be affected by the curse, so as to return to the state when they were cursed in the past.


    Generally speaking, it can only be regarded as a temporary cure, but not a permanent cure.


    Because of this, after a long time of exploration, kalunu finally developed a new scheme.


    Divine blood potion, this is his final plan.


    The so-called divine blood is naturally kalunu''s own blood.


    At the moment, after undergoing the transformation of the divine mark in his body, he has more or less transformed and brought some characteristics of the divine body.


    This not only made his life essence leap, but also made his blood have the ability to break the blood curse and change the cursed tree spirit.


    The divine blood potion, which is based on karunu''s own divine blood and divine power, and then prepared with various materials, has a very good effect.


    Even the tree spirits such as dillin, who had already dispelled the curse of divine blood, felt that the effect was very good after use, as if their souls had been sublimated.


    Of course, to some extent, they are right.


    Blood and soul have deep ties and influence each other.


    At the moment, after the blood curse in the tree spirit was completely broken, their souls naturally received feedback and became much stronger.


    The enhancement at the moment is only the beginning. When time continues to pass, there will be more progress.


    With the passage of time, their soul power continues to grow and will become stronger sooner or later.


    This is a good change.


    "It seems that the effect is pretty good."


    With a smile on his face, kalunu raised his head and looked at Tirin and others in front of him. Then he whispered, "but in case, we still need to check how much to avoid problems."


    Listening to the words of karunu, Tielin subconsciously blushed, raised her head and looked at karunu. Her eyes seemed to hesitate, but she finally moved.


    "I''ll come first."


    She spoke softly, then slowly took off her clothes, revealing all the beauty under it.


    The body of the tree essence is quite different from that of an ordinary human girl. Its surface looks very smooth. Every inch of skin is very smooth. If you come forward to touch it, it looks like the best silk.


    A green texture is full of eyes from the chest, and the diameter reaches the depth, adding an unknown charming color to it.


    Although the figure is petite, this may not be a problem in the eyes of some people, but it is still a bonus.


    In the human world, tree essence is always the representative of delicacy and beauty, which means beauty.


    I have to say, this is very normal.


    At least in terms of human aesthetics, the tree spirits are all excellent beauties. Only the top beauties among human beings can compare with each other.


    However, it is likely that it is not someone else who is standing here, but kalunu.


    Looking at the beauty in front of him, there was no fluctuation in his eyes. He just stood there with a decent smile on his face: "please lie down."


    Seeing kalunu''s reaction, Tirin''s sense of shame quickly faded away. At this time, her mood was a little complicated.


    She looked at kalunu with some complexity, then simply closed her eyes and lay on the experimental platform for kalunu to show.


    This is an excellent opportunity for others.


    A beautiful woman without any concealment lay there and let you do it.


    In this case, I''m afraid few people can hold back.


    Tilline was shy about it at first.


    However, after a long time, she found that kalunu was completely indifferent to this, had never fluctuated about it, and could not help feeling some resentment slowly.


    This time is also average.


    Kalunu soon finished this inspection and replaced the next person.


    His eyes were calm from beginning to end, and there was no desire in his eyes.


    no way out.


    Just to this extent, it is not enough to tempt people like him.


    Not to mention that the human nature in his body has long disappeared. All kinds of normal reactions at the moment are just simulated to prevent the panic of people around him.


    Kalunu''s nature at the moment should actually be as high as world consciousness, as indifferent to everything and indifferent to everything as God.


    This is nature. What appears on the surface is only simulated human nature.


    no way out.


    Intelligent life always does.


    Sometimes, if you want to integrate into them, you need to show something that makes them feel close.


    For this, it doesn''t matter if you sometimes waste your time in boring communication and greetings.


    This is the society of mortals.


    No way out.


    After checking Tirin and other tree spirits one by one, kalunu stopped his action.


    "In the next period of time, remember to cultivate yourself and don''t try any dangerous actions."


    Standing where he was, he looked gentle and spoke softly to Tirin and other tree spirits. Then he turned around and left directly.


    Behind him, tyreen opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something. However, looking at the hurried back of kalunu, she didn''t say anything after all.


    Sometimes, you don''t think about something, but it doesn''t mean that others are the same.


    For tyrin, the existence of karuno is very important.


    He is not only her life-saving benefactor, but also the one who helped her out when she was most desperate, but also the one who paid for her and helped her save her people.


    He is a life-saving benefactor, a savior of his people, a person of admiration and worship, and a person of love.


    Kalunu is different from ordinary dog headed people.


    Ordinary dog headed people, even if they awaken the dragon vein, eventually maintain the characteristics of most dog headed people, which is ugly for species such as tree spirits and humans.


    However, kalunu itself integrates many blood vessels, awakens the divine power, and its own form is closer to the dragon people.


    He is handsome, knowledgeable, powerful, always elegant, polite and gentle, just like a perfect gentleman.


    It is not surprising that some people will admire such existence.


    Unfortunately, some people have long been missing in this regard.


    Irene looked at the back of karuno and said nothing after all.


    When kalunu leaves here, there are more things to be busy.


    Now, he has a lot to do.


    After the victory of the kingdom of karunu over the centaurs, the problems not only did not decrease, but increased a lot.


    The construction of various cities, the mobilization of dog headed people in various regions, the use of Centaur slaves, the selection of officials and so on are huge problems that need to be solved.


    In the present kingdom of kalunu, the most basic official selection system has been constructed, and some officials have been selected to serve as management talents in various regions.


    It''s just, it''s not enough.


    In the real top, there are few talents with management talent.


    For example, thieline, such as Hechi, HEMA and others, are really powerful and can be used to lead the army to war.


    But it is still far from being used to govern places.


    As for talents imported from other countries, they can be used, but there are still many gaps.


    After all, there is a lack of management talents, but there is a lack of technical talents.


    Agriculture, industry, medicine Many industries lack many talents and need to be introduced.


    Kalunu is already thinking about whether it is time to apply for more simulation points from the ontology to introduce talents from other worlds.


    Otherwise, just relying on these people in front of you may not be enough.


    The affairs in the kingdom of kalunu are already busy, so kalunu has to be busy everywhere and wants to turn himself into two people.


    Fortunately, he is now the embodiment of the world, and his strength is strong, so his energy and physical strength are no longer limited.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll die of overwork and fall directly on the job.


    That would be interesting.


    Even though domestic affairs have been so busy, someone still wants to cause a lot of trouble for him.


    Within the kingdom of karuno, things soon happened again.


    .........................


    Ankadan city.


    This is a new dog head city.


    There are many koalas in the kingdom of karuno.


    Kobold people are good at reproduction. Under normal circumstances, their reproduction ability is very strong.


    Because of this, the number of dog headed people in the kingdom of karuno increased rapidly.


    This growth rate is even faster than the growth of the number of dog headed people in the wild.


    After all, in the wild, even if the dog headed man''s diet is complex enough and his adaptability is strong enough, the limited survival resources can not meet everyone''s needs after all.


    A dog headed couple may have ten children a year, but only three or four of them may live to adulthood.


    However, after the establishment of the kingdom of kalunu, the resource problem that originally plagued the growth of dog headed people is no longer a problem.


    Therefore, in these decades, the number of dog headed people has increased almost explosively.


    As the population grows, resettlement will naturally be needed.

 Chapter 714

    Thousands of years after the establishment of the kingdom of karunu, scholars have investigated the population growth of the kingdom of karunu.


    Some data have proved that in the nearly 100 years since the establishment of the kingdom of karunu, the growth rate of the dog headed people is the fastest.


    Because during this period, dog headed people just got rid of the primitive life in the wild and obtained enough rich resources to raise more people.


    However, the commercial economy has not reached a certain level, and the cost of education and other aspects is not too high, resulting in many dog headed people starting to have a large number of children.


    During this period, people generally have strong energy for childbearing, because at this time, childbearing a child does not need to pay too high cost, but can obtain good benefits, such as a labor force that can be used in only a few years, and some fields officially distributed.


    During this period, due to the extensive land in the desert, every adult dog headed man can receive a certain amount of land from the official to serve as the initial means of production and support his own life.


    Therefore, during this period, the fertility rate of all races was the highest, and the number of dog headed people increased at the most rapid rate.


    Basically every few years, the population of the whole kingdom of kalunu will double, which shows its horror.


    This is also the great pioneering period of the kingdom of karunu. During this period, many new cities began to be established and formed, standing in the endless desert.


    Ankadan city is one of them.


    This is the city where the accident happened this time.


    According to what kalunu knows, this city has just been established in the past two years, in which nearly one million dog headed people live, and the number is growing all the time. It is a very typical new city in the kalunu kingdom.


    Recently, however, powerful monsters landed from a distance and came to the city.


    It directly occupied the city, killed a large number of dog headed people, and expelled and killed the officials.


    Until now, kalunu received the news.


    And the identity of the monster also made kalunu frown.


    "Dragon?"


    In the spacious office, kalunu was surprised when he looked at the curtain in front of him.


    "Good."


    On one side, another well-dressed middle-aged man, who looked like a gentleman, looked dignified and said, "moreover, it''s an adult dragon."


    "Around the city, in order to prevent possible dangers, we arranged an army of thousands of people, including a second-order dragon Warlock."


    "In theory, even if it is a young dragon, it is impossible to kill all these people."


    "However, it happened that the army with dragon warlock was directly destroyed, and even the news didn''t come out in time."


    "This is at least an adult dragon."


    The middle-aged man''s face was dignified and said so now.


    Kalunu lowered his head and couldn''t help thinking.


    All kinds of information are on one side, right there now.


    From the analysis of the people in the four weeks, it can be clearly seen that the inexplicable giant dragon is at least an adult dragon.


    The strength of an adult dragon is at least equal to level 4.


    If the previous army really encountered such existence, it would be very normal for the whole army to be destroyed.


    "Your Majesty, let me go."


    In front of him, Hechi took the initiative to say, and a ferocious smile appeared on his face. With his appearance at the moment, he seemed inexplicably ferocious.


    "Just a giant dragon, dare to kill our people."


    "I''ll make him pay enough."


    Hechi''s face wore a ferocious smile, and there was a thick anger in his eyes.


    A giant dragon is absolutely terrible for the original dog headed man.


    No matter how many dog headed people come, I''m afraid they are mole ants in front of a giant dragon and can''t fight it at all.


    The Dragon warlock and dragon warrior who occupy the top position among the dog headed people can''t resist in front of the dragon.


    However, by now, the world has changed.


    For today''s kalunu Kingdom, what is a mere dragon?


    Not to mention the karuno at the top, just Tirin, Hechi and others, their power is all above the fourth order.


    Inside the dog head man, there is no lack of combat power above the fourth level.


    Compared with the past, it is a world apart.


    This is the result of the plan of that year.


    There is a certain degree of dragon blood in the body of Goutou people.


    This is something inherent in the dog head human body. Although it is thin, it must exist.


    This is from the blood of the dragon. It is very powerful.


    Pure dragon blood, even the lowest kind, will have great power above the fourth level in adulthood.


    Even if it is not pure, but some Yalong, it will probably have all kinds of powerful forces according to its own strong blood.


    For example, as long as the red dragon is an adult, it can reach the second level, and its strength is extremely powerful among many secular races.


    From then on, we can see that the dragon''s blood is strong enough to make many people reborn.


    Dog head also has dragon blood in the human body, and has a dragon vein inherited from the ancient dragon.


    Of course, the Dragon veins occupied by them are very thin, not to mention compared with those pure dragons, even compared with those ordinary Asian dragons, they are far from enough, and can only be said to exist reluctantly.


    Among the many races with dragon blood, the dog headed man should be the weakest.


    However, even so, it can not change the fact that the dog head has dragon veins in the human body.


    At that time, kalunu had a whim.


    The Dragon veins in a single dog head human body are thin.


    But what if we gather a lot of dragon blood from dog head human body and gather it to a person?


    Once the idea is born, it can''t stop.


    In theory, once this idea is completed, it can even mass create dog heads with incomparably pure blood, comparable to pure dragons.


    Of course, in practical considerations, it is not possible to achieve that level.


    Because the change of blood is a great test for yourself.


    Blood is closely related to the soul. Once changed, there are many places affected, which is very dangerous.


    Most dog headed people don''t have the will to pass the test. Even giving it more dragon origin is just a waste.


    From the current situation, even if he Chi is such an excellent dog head man, he bears the largest proportion of dragon blood, that is, about one-third.


    But even so, it''s enough.


    The improvement of blood brings the improvement of one''s own qualification.


    With a certain degree of dragon blood, and then use their own talents and qualifications to develop this power, the final achievement may not be much worse than the pure blood dragon.


    Therefore, in these decades, many talents have emerged in the kingdom of dog headed man.


    Many dog headed people who were silent in the past stood out one after another and became unattainable strong men in the past.


    The elite of dog headed people such as Hechi climbed to the top, and now they have reached level 4.


    With his current blood and strength, if only an ordinary pure blood dragon, I''m afraid it''s really not enough for him to fight.


    This is also the strength of the kingdom of karuno.


    But even so, kalunu is still frowning.


    "Pure blood dragons are rare. Why did they suddenly appear..."


    Sitting where he was, he thought in his heart. At the moment, he was considering some deep connections in the matter.


    In the world of the gods, the dragon family once flourished for a time and left a deep mark on the history of the whole world of the gods.


    There has even been more than one Dragon God, who has been hostile to the gods, and has appeared in many myths and epics.


    However, in the past thousands of years, with the gods in the world of gods falling into silence, the dragon family also fell into silence and no longer appeared in the outside world.


    According to karunu''s previous speculation, this is because the world of gods fell into silence and the concentration of elemental particles continued to decrease.


    Creatures as powerful as dragons are often high demon creatures.


    These creatures have high requirements for the environment. With the decrease of element concentration in most areas of the gods world, these places are no longer suitable for their survival. eeeeeeeeeeee-0wqqqqqqqqqqq0-s


    Therefore, it is quite normal for them to disappear in the history of the world of gods.


    In the past, even though kalunu explored the whole world of gods, he rarely found the trace of pure blood dragon.


    Now, suddenly, a spring came out.


    This made him think more.


    "Is it the change of the world environment of the gods that leads to the return of pure blood dragons and gradually become active?"


    The idea flashed through his mind and he guessed.


    But anyway, things always have to be handled.


    It is impossible for the dog headed people in a city not to ask, let alone allow the alien dragon to dominate the kingdom of karuno.


    Therefore, kalunu soon made arrangements.


    But to Hechi''s surprise, this time kalunu decided to send out no one else, just himself.


    This is out of attention, in order to avoid accidents.


    Therefore, kalunu decided to do it himself and rush to that area.


    Then they set out and came to the city occupied by the dragon.


    After arriving here, they found that the situation was much worse than they had imagined.


    Previously, in the general office, kalunu had been aware of the loss.


    But only when you really come here can you understand the tragedy here.


    Not far away, a city wall stood and looked quite complete.


    But there were corpses everywhere, which was terrible at a glance.


    Dog headed people''s bodies are everywhere, and bloody scenes can be seen everywhere.


    Through the distance, the cry of karu can be heard.


    A dog headed man made a sad cry, which was coming from a distant city.

 Chapter 715

    The sad cry of the dog headed man came from all directions. Although it was weak, it was very clear to kalunu and others.


    As an extraordinary, the five senses are much stronger than ordinary life, not to mention the physiological structure of dog headed man, who is very good at listening and can clearly hear the sad howls of the same kind.


    Standing there, kalunu''s expression did not change, but on one side, the faces of Hechi and others gradually became angry.


    The wailing of the dog headed people everywhere seemed like a humiliation to them.


    "Send someone around and gather the dog heads around."


    Looking at the changed city in front of him, kalunu spoke faintly, and finally said so.


    "Yes."


    Hechi nodded respectfully and turned away.


    Kalunu stepped forward.


    He didn''t walk fast, on the contrary, he seemed very slow. Now he walked forward step by step, and every step was very stable.


    But with his steps forward, the surrounding scenes seem to have changed.


    The space is stripped off layer by layer, like the scenery everywhere has been extracted.


    The prosperous scene gradually disappeared.


    Around kalunu, the others looked at the scene in horror.


    The space is stripped off layer by layer, and the color gradually disappears from the immediate world, as if affected by some inexplicable force, so it continues to maintain its original appearance.


    At first glance, it was like a black-and-white film in the past, losing all its colors and leaving only monotonous scenes.


    Except kaluno.


    Located in it, he is like a high God, so unique, walking in all directions, that style is amazing.


    A mighty majesty spread out from him, shrouded in the four directions directly with karuno''s mind, and directly suppressed this area.


    A startling scene soon appeared.


    In the original, the original heart tended to kalunu, and there was nothing unusual about the people who were kind and obedient to him, but felt extra warm.


    But in the distance, those hostile people were like great enemies, trembling and trembling under this mighty power.


    "Ah!"


    In the distance, bursts of sad shouts came out.


    It comes from the city, from some of its existence.


    Under the breath of karunu, the existence in it can''t bear it after all. At the moment, the whole body is directly broken.


    Boom!


    Bursts of clear sound came from it, which sounded particularly pleasant.


    Blood splashed in it, accompanied by a lot of wailing.


    This was originally a very sad cry, but it was particularly pleasant to hear on the dog head side.


    "Dragon man?"


    When kalunu turned around, he could clearly see some tall figures covered with scales falling powerlessly there. Some of them were directly broken and shattered under this vast majesty.


    This is a dragon man, a kind of dragon descent. Like the dog headed man, it is also one of the Dragon relatives infected with the dragon''s blood.


    But compared with ordinary dog headed people, the strength of these dragon people is too much stronger.


    If ordinary dog headed people can''t awaken the dragon blood in their body, their strength is much weaker than ordinary humans.


    But the dragon people are different.


    Even the weakest dragon people are at the apprenticeship level. Some with stronger strength can directly compare with those professionals in the formal stage.


    This strength is obviously not comparable to the weak little dragon like the dog head man.


    But obviously, in front of kalunu, whether he is weak or not is no longer important.


    After all, few things in the world are strong enough for him.


    This is true for both dog headed people and dragon people.


    Walking forward calmly, the scenery emerged and skipped the line of sight.


    At some point, kalunu raised his head and looked into the distance.


    There, a huge shadow crossed the earth, accompanied by strong airflow and Longwei.


    A giant dragon appeared in front of kalunu.


    It was a giant dragon covered with red scales. The whole body was about 20 meters long. It looked very huge, like a giant.


    On its body, a strong majesty escaped from it and spread to the earth in all directions.


    The dragon is the symbol of the dragon.


    It seems that after feeling the breath of kalunu, the hidden dragon in the city can''t continue to hide after all, but can only appear at last.


    But obviously, his temper doesn''t look very good.


    "Who are you? Dare to offend my ulah territory!"


    A burst of inexplicable language sprang up from the heart. It was very strange, but strange. It could be heard clearly by everyone, and it was very clear.


    This is the language of the dragon, which seems to have some mysterious and unique magic, giving people a deep impression.


    In the distance, the Dragon fell from the sky, and his words were full of anger.


    "Your territory?"


    Kalunu laughed: "you came from the outside, killed my people and occupied the city established by the people. Dare you call this your territory?"


    "Your people?"


    Ahead, the dragon''s voice sounded again, with a strong irony: "do you say these dog headed people?"


    "Good."


    Kalunu''s face was calm and nodded.


    Then came a burst of mocking laughter.


    In front, behind the dragon, several figures emerged, all half dragon people.


    Compared with other dragon people around, these half dragon people are generally more powerful. Each has reached the three ring level, and their breath is second only to that adult dragon.


    "The dog head man is also the family of the dragon. He is my natural servant."


    Ula''s voice was full of ridicule: "it''s natural for the master to kill the slave."


    "You are the king of these dog headed people. I think you are also a dog headed person. Why don''t you kneel down when you see it?"


    "Kneel down!"


    Behind the dragon, the tall half dragon people roared, and the terrible dragon power escaped from them, which made the dog headed people around retreat and tremble subconsciously.


    Such a scene fell into their eyes and made them laugh more.


    "See? That''s what a slave should look like."


    They laughed wildly, with heavy sarcasm in their voices.


    The mighty dragon power escaped from them and swept all directions, which was particularly clear at the moment.


    The smile on kalunu''s face gradually disappeared and gradually became indifferent.


    Behind him, the faces of Hechi and others were even more angry.


    Their bodies were shaking and couldn''t help but want to fight. If it hadn''t been for the presence of kalunu, I''m afraid there would have been a direct war at the moment.


    The dog headed man is indeed the family member of the dragon. In many myths and legends, he is the slave of the dragon.


    In the wild, as a dragon descendant, Goutou people will naturally be attracted by the dragon breath on the dragon, become their slaves and servants, and be responsible for supporting the dragon.


    It''s just, it''s all in the past.


    What is here is not the ignorant wild dog head man under the wild conditions, but the newborn dog head man who was born and nurtured in the kingdom of karuno.


    Among the many dog headed people, many even master writing and reading.


    This is obviously not comparable to those wild dog headed people.


    Like human beings.


    Once uncivilized humans also worship wild dragons as gods and regard them as their own beliefs.


    However, with the civilization and the continuous progress of human civilization, although the so-called giant dragon is still powerful, it is just like that. It has just become the prey of many human heroes.


    Is there anything else besides the first time?


    It is undoubtedly an extremely wrong thing to treat civilized races and civilizations as slaves and treat them together from the perspective of the past.


    Not to mention the kalunu in front of us.


    At the moment, kalunu has already shown his strong strength.


    However, even in the face of the strong, the dragon in front of him did not see his humility. He still showed his arrogance by showing his arrogance.


    The pride and arrogance of the dragon family can be seen from this.


    Kalunu remained calm.


    After all, he is the embodiment of the world. He has no humanity. Naturally, he doesn''t feel anything and is not angry.


    But at this moment, he also slowly raised his arm, and one hand began to wave gradually.


    With this process, the dragon in front gradually realized that it was wrong.


    Because with kalunu raising his hand, the world seemed to change.


    In the horizon, in the near future, all the scenes are changing, as if the world has changed suddenly and become a new look.


    He watched the huge arm in front of him clap at him, but there was nothing he could do.


    Although the dragon''s body was huge, it also began to tremble and feel fear instinctively.


    Will die, really will die.


    Ula''s body trembled instinctively, and now she felt a burst of fear from the depths of her heart.


    Deep in his heart, instincts from blood are emerging, telling him the results at the moment.


    If he took the blow, he would really die.


    "No!"


    Feeling the premonition surging from the depths of his heart, his dragon eyes widened and roared: "how could I die here!"


    In mid air, the deafening sound of the Dragon came out, accompanied by a roar that no one could understand.


    At this moment, everyone looked up.


    In that mid air, a huge dragon was flying and struggling there, just like the epic praised in myths and legends. The whole scene was extremely grand.


    Then, a huge arm slapped down, so tightly slapped on the dragon''s body and patted it into meat sauce.


    Boom!


    The violent crackling sound came out, very clear and grand.


    The crimson blood spread everywhere, falling to the ground like meteors.


    It was pure dragon blood. At the moment, it fell on the earth with the remains of the giant dragon and spread it, as if it didn''t want money.

 Chapter 716

    In mid air, an extremely magnificent scene is displayed here.


    There, the remains of a giant dragon fell straight down, and it was no longer like it at the moment.


    Dragon blood spread all over the place, scattered in all directions, covering the whole land.


    But then, an inexplicable traction came and gathered the broken flesh and blood fragments directly without wasting the slightest bit.


    In any case, these are the flesh and blood of the dragon and are extremely precious materials.


    It would be a pity if it were so wasted.


    Even if he didn''t use it, he could give it to others, so he deliberately collected it and didn''t waste it.


    Around, the half dragons were already stunned.


    Before that, the status of the dragon in their hearts seemed like a God, which was the invincible existence in their hearts.


    However, even the red dragon is so vulnerable in the hands of kalunu.


    This made them feel frightened and finally realized that they had provoked someone after all.


    Standing in front of them was a legendary figure who could be called a hero even in many legends in the past.


    In front of this hero, even if it is an ancient dragon, it is just a prop in his hand to weigh his achievements.


    Their bodies are shaking. Even if they have the sacred blood from the dragon, they are useless at the moment. They can only feel a great fear emerging from the depths of their hearts.


    "Run!"


    But then, they quickly reacted and began to flee in all directions.


    For them, at the moment after the fall of the dragon, staying here is just waiting for death.


    Instead, it''s better to risk leaving and bet your luck.


    In front, kalunu''s eyes looked at it like a sacred mountain, heavy enough to make anyone feel suffocated and terrible.


    Fortunately, however, he just looked at it, then shifted his eyes and didn''t really catch up.


    This also let people everywhere breathe a sigh of relief and speed up their pace one after another.


    Kalunu did not mean to pursue them.


    His surprise at the moment was more about analyzing the body of the dragon.


    The corpse often contains a lot of information, including the memory of the dragon.


    For kalunu, this is the most precious thing and can''t be let go.


    As for those dragon people, half dragon people and so on, they are not very important things.


    However, although kalunu doesn''t care, it doesn''t mean that Hechi and others won''t care.


    After simply asking for instructions from kalunu, Hechi and some troops pursued forward to catch those dragon people who dared to hurt the son of Goutou people one by one and let them pay their due price.


    It can be imagined that with the strength of Hechi, there are basically no opponents among those dragon people, and I''m afraid they will pay huge casualties.


    The same is true in practice.


    Just a moment later, Hechi came back again.


    Before he went, his surroundings looked normal.


    When he came back, his hands were full of heads and his body was full of dripping blood.


    Blood is basically the enemy''s, and the strength of these dragon people is not enough to hurt him, so it is impossible to cause terrible wounds.


    After retreating from the battlefield, others will naturally do the aftermath.


    Hechi stayed with kalunu all the time, looking like he wanted to talk and stop.


    "Just say what you have to say."


    Kalunu glanced at Hechi and then spoke directly.


    With his understanding of Hechi, he can guess the other party''s mind at once. It''s nothing more than those things.


    Sure enough, under the gaze of kalunu, Hechi touched his head and said, "that... Your majesty..."


    "Can you give me some of those dragon blood?"


    "What do you want these for?"


    Kaluno asked.


    "Isn''t that what human poets say..."


    Hechi smiled: "according to the stories, the protagonists in the epic will bathe in dragon blood after slaughtering the dragon. They can be baptized by the power hidden in the dragon blood. From then on, they will be very strong......"


    "For others, it is."


    Kalunu nodded, affirmed the statement, and then said, "but it''s useless for you."


    "You already have enough dragon blood in your body."


    Bathing dragon blood to obtain the power contained in dragon blood is essentially the infection and erosion of dragon blood to lower blood vessels.


    Ordinary races like dog headed people and humans, because of their inherent weakness, if they can bathe enough dragon blood and be baptized by dragon blood, they will be contaminated with a trace of dragon blood and have a weak dragon blood.


    The dragon''s blood is still extremely powerful for mortals, so it can awaken many unusual forces.


    However, this is of no use to Hechi, who has rich dragon blood.


    The concentration of dragon blood in his body is not low. If you want to have an effect, it''s almost the same unless the whole dragon''s blood is injected into his body.


    Finally, Hechi got some dragon meat from kalunu and said that he was going to go back and cook well so that his wife and wife could taste it.


    Kalunu looked at the dragon meat and wondered if Hechi could cook it.


    But that''s not his business.


    After sending Hechi, he closed his eyes and began to carefully feel the memory in the dragon.


    Hazy memory fragments flowed in his mind, looking a little confused.


    Different from the wild dragon, the red dragon named ula has some power, so the true spirit has some power shelter, so people can''t peep into all the memories.


    A vital part of the mark is always wrapped and sheltered by that force.


    And for this force, kalunu did not feel strange, nothing else, it was divine power.


    "Interesting..."


    Feeling the faint divine power in the true spirit of urah, kalunu smiled and thought things were more and more interesting.


    It seems that, as he had expected, the sudden appearance of the giant dragon was no accident.


    Behind it, there is the shadow of the gods.


    The idea flashed through his mind, and then he began to work hard.


    In the body, the divine power mark vibrated, and the power in it began to spread, directly broke through that layer of divine power mark, and obtained all the information in ula''s mind.


    A hazy picture began to become clear, and now it was directly displayed in front of us.


    It is a very huge continent, which is large in terms of scope alone, comparable to the size of several kingdoms.


    Of course, in fact, it can be regarded as a huge island.


    In the middle of the island, hundreds of dragons were silent and roared together.


    Then, a coordinate emerges and becomes apparent directly.


    Kalunu gradually fell into meditation.


    As the dragon''s memory was analyzed, everything suddenly became very clear.


    The dragon in front of us is not wild, but originated from the origin of the dragon, an island that gave birth to many dragons.


    The legendary Dragon Island.


    Dragon Island is also a place in myths and legends.


    This place, which kalunu has seen in many records, is a unique area in the world of the gods.


    "Among the Dragon gods, has anyone revived?"


    Standing there, kalunu fell into thinking and flashed the idea.


    With the gradual improvement of the environment in the world of gods, many races that had hidden in every corner of the world of gods and did not appear on the mainland will slowly appear and restore their former prosperity.


    The dragon is no exception.


    Among the many races in the world of gods, the dragon is an extremely special race.


    When the pure dragon reaches the fourth level, it can do the same if it is not strong.


    Some giant dragons that have survived for a long time can even slowly reach the level comparable to the seventh order epic with the passage of time.


    This powerful blood is unmatched by many races.


    In the history of the world of gods, the giant dragon has been favored by many gods many times because of its powerful power, and wants to attract it as his family.


    But few gods succeed.


    This powerful life is naturally arrogant and rarely succumbs to others.


    Moreover, among the giant dragons, many dragon gods have emerged.


    In the prosperous period of the dragon family, there were more than one Dragon God and many demigods.


    With this level of strength, ordinary gods are not qualified to attract them at all.


    This time, the emergence of ula seems to come with the same goal behind it.


    The environment of the gods world gradually improved, and the giant dragon on the Dragon Island began to appear in the gods world.


    Among the giant dragons, it seems that there are also dragon gods about to begin to recover.


    As a God, his instinctive desire for faith is to restore his strength.


    Therefore, many dragons, as their messengers, began to go to the outside world to teach them faith.


    This is one of the reasons why ula found the kingdom of dog headed man.


    Because today, as the only country in the desert, kalunu Kingdom gathers a large number of dog headed people.


    The amount is so large that any God can only feel excited.


    Just in front of this city, there are more than one million dog headed people, let alone other areas.


    It can be seen that the number is huge.


    It is quite normal that ula will come here.


    With the strength of an adult dragon, you don''t have to be afraid of danger under normal conditions.


    Even though the element concentration in the gods world has begun to rise, up to now, the fourth order is still the top in the whole gods world.


    On the face of it, few people can fight it.


    Among a group of dog headed people, under normal circumstances, it is impossible to give birth to a strong man comparable to an adult dragon.


    In this regard, ula''s approach is quite understandable.


    Just hit an iron plate.


    Kalunu thought in his heart, then raised his head and looked somewhere in the distance.


    At this moment, he has made a decision in his heart.

 Chapter 717

    There is indeed a relationship between the dragon and the dog headed man.


    As Wula said before, the dog headed man did exist as the dependents of the dragon in ancient times.


    However, when the world of gods became active and the dragon became active in the whole world, the dog headed people could not escape the fate of being the dependents and slaves of the dragon.


    Perhaps it is precisely because of this, so after the Dragon recovers and returns to the world of gods, it will instinctively stare at today''s dog headed people.


    After all, in terms of cost performance, the dog head man is really suitable.


    On the one hand, it has dragon blood, on the other hand, it is also numerous.


    For the Dragon God among the giant dragons, he is the best believer.


    If any Dragon God wants to become stronger, he will certainly focus on the dog headed man.


    no way out.


    Simple dragons are powerful enough, but the number is too rare.


    From the scene in ula''s mind, we can see that there are hundreds of giant dragons on the Dragon Island.


    But even if it is this number, what can we do?


    Fundamentally speaking, the power of the dragon is indeed powerful, and the faith of each dragon is enough to be worth thousands of people.


    But their number determines how huge the power of faith they provide can not be.


    Moreover, judging from the arrogant character of the dragons, it is not necessarily a matter of how devout those dragons can be to the Dragon God.


    At least kalunu didn''t see how pious he was from ula''s memory.


    Will go to the kingdom of karuno to develop believers for the Dragon God, just to complete the task and get rewards.


    Faith, the more powerful the character is, the more difficult it is to pay.


    Like the giant dragon, the family affection is weak, especially for the proud creature.


    If the Dragon God wants to develop, he must pay attention to the karuno kingdom.


    In that case


    It''s better to take the initiative than wait for the other party to start.


    Just as the Dragon God coveted many dog headed men in the dog headed man Kingdom, kalunu coveted many giant dragons in the Dragon Island.


    Thoughts flashed through his heart. Soon, kalunu made a decision in his heart and smiled quickly on his face.


    A moment later, he left here and walked towards the road of return.


    As for the city here, naturally others came to clean up and tidy up here.


    After the previous dragon was killed by karuno, the dog headed people who had been hiding nearby have gradually returned and the dragon is together again.


    But most of the achievements built before can''t be saved now.


    Most of them were destroyed by the previous dragon.


    It has been a truth since ancient times that destruction is far easier than construction.


    Kalunu returned to his residence and began to seriously study the dragon''s blood.


    Because of the characteristics of Goutou man, he had a deep study on the blood of the dragon family at the original time.


    However, the corpse of a pure blood dragon is also a precious research material for him, which is worthy of careful study.


    With this dragon corpse, there are many ideas that only existed in the idea in the past, and now there is room to try.


    After several months of entering his own laboratory, kalunu came out of the laboratory and came to the outside world again.


    Before the relative research, at the moment, kalunu had a clear idea in his mind, and there was no doubt about the action to be taken in the future.


    "You look happy."


    Once upon a meeting, Tirin looked at caruno and rarely felt the joy of each other.


    "Yes."


    Kalunu nodded with a bright smile on his face.


    The smile on his face hasn''t changed. He has been hanging on his face since he came out of the laboratory. People can''t ignore it.


    This was simulated by kalunu.


    Although the human nature has been lost, the original feeling has not been lost. It will be simulated according to the original character of kalunu.


    The experiment produced important results. According to kalunu''s original character, he should feel happy, so kalunu also showed a happy appearance and was accurately felt by the people around him.


    "Get ready."


    He looked at Tirin and others in front of him. After thinking for a moment, he said, "we''re going a long way."


    "Where are you going?"


    Tilline asked.


    "A place with many dragons."


    Kalunu continued with a smile on his face.


    Listening to this, tilline was stunned first, and then nodded.


    A few days later, they set off again.


    This time, kalunu didn''t take too many people with him.


    The reason for this is, on the one hand, for confidentiality, on the other hand, because a simple number of people is useless.


    Compared with the power of the dragon, the existence below the fourth order used to be delivering vegetables and dragging down the speed. Naturally, there is no need to travel together.


    Therefore, this time, kalunu took less than ten people.


    Of course, it is human, but in fact, few of them are human.


    Just as tyreen and her people are tree spirits, uralde is Aaron.


    There are few truly purebred humans.


    But the quality of this team is very high.


    Kalunu is not concerned for the time being, but like Tielin and others, they all have strength above the fourth level.


    The blood of the tree spirit is no less than that of the dragon.


    After lifting the seal of the past, as tree spirits, they have fully released their potential. They have made a further breakthrough on the original basis. Now even the weakest one has a fourth-order power.


    As for uralde and other Asian dragons, although they are Asian dragons, when it comes to blood, they are not inferior to or even worse than pure dragons.


    I''m afraid even today''s Oro Empire should be serious and dare not despise it.


    Because of their small number and strong strength, their speed is very fast.


    But in a few days, they crossed the vast desert and came to another region.


    "Is this it?"


    The desolate scene unfolded before our eyes.


    After crossing many distances, what appeared there was a desert.


    There is no trace of green everywhere. Life seems to have disappeared here.


    Standing in place, looking up into the distance, it is still such a scene, and there is no other scene.


    It''s like an area forgotten by the world.


    Even elemental particles are suppressed in this area, and the concentration is very low.


    "Compared with the wilderness, this is the real desert..."


    Standing in place, Hector could not help but make complaints about Tucao.


    A race like the dog headed man would live in the wasteland. They were basically defeated in the war, so they were driven and exiled into the wasteland.


    As a place where many criminals are exiled, the wasteland is naturally not a good place. It is much worse than the center of the world of gods in all aspects.


    But compared with the area in front of us, the wasteland has become a good place.


    At least the element concentration there is low, but at least it still exists. Unlike here, it is almost extinct.


    There is indeed a relationship between the dragon and the dog headed man.


    As Wula said before, the dog headed man did exist as the dependents of the dragon in ancient times.


    However, when the world of gods became active and the dragon became active in the whole world, the dog headed people could not escape the fate of being the dependents and slaves of the dragon.


    Perhaps it is precisely because of this, so after the Dragon recovers and returns to the world of gods, it will instinctively stare at today''s dog headed people.


    After all, in terms of cost performance, the dog head man is really suitable.


    On the one hand, it has dragon blood, on the other hand, it is also numerous.


    For the Dragon God among the giant dragons, he is the best believer.


    If any Dragon God wants to become stronger, he will certainly focus on the dog headed man.


    no way out.


    Simple dragons are powerful enough, but the number is too rare.


    From the scene in ula''s mind, we can see that there are hundreds of giant dragons on the Dragon Island.


    But even if it is this number, what can we do?


    Fundamentally speaking, the power of the dragon is indeed powerful, and the faith of each dragon is enough to be worth thousands of people.


    But their number determines how huge the power of faith they provide can not be.


    Moreover, judging from the arrogant character of the dragons, it is not necessarily a matter of how devout those dragons can be to the Dragon God.


    At least kalunu didn''t see how pious he was from ula''s memory.


    Will go to the kingdom of karuno to develop believers for the Dragon God, just to complete the task and get rewards.


    Faith, the more powerful the character is, the more difficult it is to pay.


    Like the giant dragon, the family affection is weak, especially for the proud creature.


    If the Dragon God wants to develop, he must pay attention to the karuno kingdom.


    In that case


    It''s better to take the initiative than wait for the other party to start.


    Just as the Dragon God coveted many dog headed men in the dog headed man Kingdom, kalunu coveted many giant dragons in the Dragon Island.


    Thoughts flashed through his heart. Soon, kalunu made a decision in his heart and smiled quickly on his face.


    A moment later, he left here and walked towards the road of return.


    As for the city here, naturally others came to clean up and tidy up here.


    After the previous dragon was killed by karuno, the dog headed people who had been hiding nearby have gradually returned and the dragon is together again.


    But most of the achievements built before can''t be saved now.


    Most of them were destroyed by the previous dragon.


    It has been a truth since ancient times that destruction is far easier than construction.


    Kalunu returned to his residence and began to seriously study the dragon''s blood.


    Because of the characteristics of Goutou man, he had a deep study on the blood of the dragon family at the original time.


    However, the corpse of a pure blood dragon is also a precious research material for him, which is worthy of careful study.


    With this dragon corpse, there are many ideas that only existed in the idea in the past, and now there is room to try.


    After several months of entering his own laboratory, kalunu came out of the laboratory and came to the outside world again.


    Before the relative research, at the moment, kalunu had a clear idea in his mind, and there was no doubt about the action to be taken in the future.


    "You look happy."


    Once upon a meeting, Tirin looked at caruno and rarely felt the joy of each other.


    "Yes."


    Kalunu nodded with a bright smile on his face.


    The smile on his face hasn''t changed. He has been hanging on his face since he came out of the laboratory. People can''t ignore it.


    This was simulated by kalunu.


    Although the human nature has been lost, the original feeling has not been lost. It will be simulated according to the original character of kalunu.


    The experiment produced important results. According to kalunu''s original character, he should feel happy, so kalunu also showed a happy appearance and was accurately felt by the people around him.


    "Get ready."


    He looked at Tirin and others in front of him. After thinking for a moment, he said, "we''re going a long way."


    "Where are you going?"


    Tilline asked.


    "A place with many dragons."


    Kalunu continued with a smile on his face.


    Listening to this, tilline was stunned first, and then nodded.


    A few days later, they set off again.


    This time, kalunu didn''t take too many people with him.


    The reason for this is, on the one hand, for confidentiality, on the other hand, because a simple number of people is useless.


    Compared with the power of the dragon, the existence below the fourth order used to be delivering vegetables and dragging down the speed. Naturally, there is no need to travel together.


    Therefore, this time, kalunu took less than ten people.


    Of course, it is human, but in fact, few of them are human.


    Just as tyreen and her people are tree spirits, uralde is Aaron.


    There are few truly purebred humans.


    But the quality of this team is very high.


    Kalunu is not concerned for the time being, but like Tielin and others, they all have strength above the fourth level.


    The blood of the tree spirit is no less than that of the dragon.


    After lifting the seal of the past, as tree spirits, they have fully released their potential. They have made a further breakthrough on the original basis. Now even the weakest one has a fourth-order power.


    As for uralde and other Asian dragons, although they are Asian dragons, when it comes to blood, they are not inferior to or even worse than pure dragons.


    I''m afraid even today''s Oro Empire should be serious and dare not despise it.


    Because of their small number and strong strength, their speed is very fast.


    But in a few days, they crossed the vast desert and came to another region.


    "Is this it?"


    The desolate scene unfolded before our eyes.


    After crossing many distances, what appeared there was a desert.


    There is no trace of green everywhere. Life seems to have disappeared here.


    Standing in place, looking up into the distance, it is still such a scene, and there is no other scene.


    It''s like an area forgotten by the world.

 Chapter 718

    The divine mark appeared spontaneously, and thus appeared in kalunu''s body.


    This divine mark originated from the once evil god. After being transformed by the simulator, it came to kalunu and became his possession.


    The divine mark after the transformation of the simulator is essentially no different from that of kalunu itself.


    Boom!


    In his body, the divine mark appeared spontaneously, that kind of brilliance and brightness.


    On the other side, another force is being pulled out of the Dragon Statue in front of him and integrated into kalunu.


    That''s Another divine mark.


    It is also the divine mark belonging to the gods, which is completely composed of divinity, but the whole seems very vain, as if it may collapse at any time.


    The divinity mark is vain, which proves that the mark itself is likely to be very broken, but barely maintains the shape of the mark, which may collapse at any time and become a twisted and entangled divinity.


    Under the traction of the simulator, the virtual shadow of the divine personality emerged and gradually integrated into the divine personality mark in kalunu''s body.


    The two divine marks began to blend with each other.


    A large number of divine insights emerged from kalunu''s body.


    It once belonged to the Dragon God. Now it was directly obtained by him after being transformed by the simulator.


    To some extent, if this directly plundered the accumulation of the Dragon God for countless years, it achieved itself.


    Kalunu watched the response of the divine mark.


    Impacted by a large number of law messages, if ordinary people, I''m afraid they can''t take care of other things at the moment.


    Kalunu is fine.


    At one thought, there are several virtual shadows of the world behind him, in which the power of the world flows, and the power of the whole world is directly used to help carry and digest, so that he can accommodate the divine mark belonging to the Dragon God in the shortest time.


    Then in kalunu, the two divine marks blend and combine with each other.


    Among them, the divine mark belonging to the Dragon God is more vain and broken, so it is directly absorbed by another divine mark.


    The two blend with each other and become one, becoming a brand-new divine mark.


    Compared with the previous, the new divine mark is more complete, but it still changes a lot.


    Kalunu felt it carefully.


    The divine mark represents the power of God.


    At the moment, after the mark in his body changed, a new change occurred immediately.


    For example, the mastery of blood.


    The power of the Dragon God is mainly concentrated on blood and inheritance.


    Specifically, it is the control and inheritance of dragon blood.


    With such authority, kalunu felt that he had a certain control over the dragon blood.


    He turned and could clearly perceive something he had not been able to perceive before.


    For example, the dragon blood of Hechi and other dog headed people, as well as the power fluctuation of them, can be clearly sensed at the moment.


    In fact, Chen Heng could perceive these things before, but they were far less detailed than before.


    At least from the current situation, as long as he wants, he can even subdue a pure blood dragon at the first thought, and he can''t resist.


    This is the control over blood.


    Unless their own strength is high to a certain extent, they can''t resist at all.


    With such authority, to some extent, today''s kalunu can also be called a dragon god in a sense.


    "It feels good."


    Standing where he was, kalunu nodded, satisfied with his feeling.


    This is an unexpected joy.


    With the power of the Dragon God, he will undoubtedly have a smoother and more confident journey.


    Some of the troubles previously thought are no longer troubles now.


    He waved his hand at will. Everywhere, the figure of tilline and others appeared, and he immediately transmitted it to this relic.


    There is a complete transmission array in the ruins in front of you, leading to the side of Dragon Island.


    The Dharma array here has been worn out for a long time. However, after being reluctantly repaired by kalunu, it can be used for a long time without much problem.


    "Let''s go."


    After glancing at Hechi, who looked around the ruins and tried to find some treasures, kalunu whispered, and then took the lead in entering the transmission Dharma array.


    Light golden radiance covers the place.


    Then he left here, disappeared under the power of transmitting the Dharma array, and slowly came to another world.


    Bursts of fresh air emerged from all around.


    After arriving at a new place, kalunu slowly opened his eyes.


    There was a bright view in front of me.


    Element particles cheered everywhere, and fresh air came in all areas.


    Everywhere is full of vitality, which is quite different from the previous scene in the wasteland, like two worlds.


    Kalunu looked up and looked around.


    "Here we are."


    On one side, Hechi said curiously, "is this Dragon Island?"


    "I can feel the blood in my body boiling, like returning to my hometown."


    His face was intoxicated, intoxicated with the smell of the land.


    There is a unique smell on the Dragon Island, which is very friendly to the life with dragon blood.


    It''s like the hometown of dragons. I don''t know how many dragons have been buried here.


    Each dragon''s body is a treasure house, which will have a great impact on the surrounding world.


    For a long time, it has not only become a vast divine land, but also a treasure land for the dragon family.


    If you were born in this area and undergo the baptism of this land for a long time, not only your own blood will be sublimated, but also much stronger than the outside world in all aspects.


    For all races with dragon blood, this is a treasure land.


    Beside karunu, uralde reduced his size and turned into a half dragon man. He looked at the world in front of him curiously, and seemed to feel the warm atmosphere from all around.


    Not only them, but also karuno.


    Kalunu not only has pure dragon blood, but also has the divine mark left by the fall of the Dragon God.


    The moment he stepped into this land, his body began to change. Dragon blood was boiling and rolling.


    If it had not been for karunu''s deliberate suppression, I am afraid that at this time, his blood would spontaneously escape and resonate with the earth under his feet.


    "More than one Dragon God fell..."


    Feeling the feeling from his body, this idea flashed through kalunu''s heart.


    On this land, more than one dragon god must have been buried, otherwise it would not make him feel like before.


    Even, this Dragon Island may have been formed after the fall of a Dragon God, which can produce such a small world in this void and support the growth of the dragon family.


    Thoughts flashed through his mind, and now he thought so.


    "Let''s go."


    A moment later, the crowd gathered their minds, stepped forward and walked forward.


    They walked out of the transmission array and really came to this continent.


    Although Dragon Island is said to be an island, it is actually no different from a continent.


    They walked all the way forward and didn''t get out of this area for a long time.


    But around here, they found some man-made traces.


    It seems that intelligent life lives here.


    This is good news.


    The aborigines living on Dragon Island can provide them with some local news so that they don''t walk at a loss.


    Or learn about the specific situation.


    A few days later, kalunu found a nearby village.


    It is a village built on a plain. It looks very primitive. The level of civilization should not be high.


    When I walked in and looked around at any time, I found a new situation.


    What lives here is not the ordinary wisdom race of the outside world, but the dragon people.


    This is well understood.


    The smell of the dragon in this area is so strong that even if an ordinary human comes here, he will be infected by the smell of the Dragon Island over time and gradually become a dragon man.


    Therefore, the situation here is very normal.


    After entering here, kalunu turned into a traveling doctor and went into it to inquire about the news.


    Beside him, all the other people followed him, except for the tree spirits who did not have the blood of the dragon, such as tilline.


    Hechi is tall. Because of the strong dragon blood in his body, although he still has some characteristics of dog headed people, he is no different from ordinary dragon people at a glance, so he acts as the bodyguard of kalunu.


    Uralde reduced his size and became an ordinary red dragon as the mount of karunu.


    Two people and a dragon entered the village.


    "This is Lord Carl''s territory. All towns here must pay taxes to Lord Carl."


    In this village, the old village head looked respectful and told kalunu about the situation here.


    They don''t know the identity of the kalunu group, but they can also see the dignity of kalunu, so they are very careful about it for fear of poor reception.


    "Carl?"


    Kalunu moved in his heart and remained calm on the surface, continuing to talk with the old man in front of him.


    The so-called Lord Carl is a pure blood dragon.


    Although there are many intelligent lives on the Dragon Island where the giant dragon lives, there is no organization of the scale of the state, but it is mostly spread in every corner in the form of villages.


    On the one hand, it is limited by the environment, on the other hand, it is also scarce, so it is impossible to gather into larger organizational forms.


    The village in front of us is a typical example.


    The absence of a state does not mean that there is a lack of rulers.


    On the contrary, the pure blood dragon on this Dragon Island is naturally a ruler.


    According to what karunu learned at the moment, every pure blood dragon will have its own territory on this Dragon Island.


    In their own territory, these pure blood dragons are absolute kings and have all the power.


    The dragon people and half dragon people living in the Dragon territory are equivalent to the subjects of the dragon and are responsible for serving and offering sacrifices to them.

 Chapter 719

    "It''s a very easy to understand way of ruling."


    The thought flashed through kalunu''s mind.


    From the current situation, this Dragon Island impressively also has its own Civilized Ecology.


    Different from the dragons living outside, each dragon here has its own fixed territory and subjects, which is naturally like a king.


    The only pity is that the number of creatures in this Dragon Island is relatively rare.


    The number of purebred giant dragons is rare and their reproductive ability is very weak.


    A dragon couple may take hundreds of years, and may not be able to give birth to a child that belongs to them.


    Compared with the fertility difficulties of purebred giant dragons, those dragons may not exaggerate, but their fertility is also far from being compared with those of human dog headed people.


    Therefore, in this Dragon Island, although it has a vast territory, it does not have much population.


    Even if we add those giant dragons, I''m afraid the number of creatures is about one million, which is far from being compared with the outside world.


    Of course, although it is much inferior in fertility, when it comes to strength, the dragon people here are far more than.


    According to what karunu has observed at present, even in the village in front of him, there are many dragon people with apprenticeship strength.


    The blood of the dragon is so powerful, even if it is not a pure blood dragon, but the dragon people infected with some blood, the strength is much stronger than the mortal race.


    In situ, kalunu talked with the old village head in front of him for a long time.


    The two sides had a good talk.


    Of course, the effect of divine magic is indispensable.


    Under the effect of divinity, the old village head in front of him had great trust in kalunu. He directly regarded him as his closest person, so he didn''t hide it at all and spoke all his words directly.


    This is also convenient for kalunu.


    A moment later, kalunu left for the next village.


    According to the instructions given by the old village head of the dragon people, kalunu quickly came to other places and then stayed there for some time.


    After more than half a month, kalunu stopped his action.


    After coming to this Dragon Island for more than half a month, I have almost understood what I should know.


    So he also stopped, ready to find the next target.


    His next goal is not others, naturally it is that Lord Carl.


    Compared with the dragon people below, Lord Carl is an adult pure blood dragon, so he will naturally know many things.


    At least, I know far more than the dragon people below.


    So kalunu set off.


    The place where the other party lives is not difficult to find. It''s no secret here.


    If it is in the world of gods, the location of the dragon is usually top secret.


    Therefore, in the Lord''s world, there are a large number of legendary strong men and the churches left by the gods.


    If the dragons don''t hide well, a bad one will easily expose themselves and become prey.


    However, in this Dragon Island, the giant dragon is the master of all things and the ruler of all things.


    No one without eyes will come to kill the dragon, so there is no need to hide anything.


    Kalunu easily found the dragon and came to each other''s nest.


    Even when he came, the other party was still sleeping.


    Inside a towering mountain range, a giant dragon sleeps in it.


    This is a pure blood dragon covered with white frost. The scales on the whole body are very beautiful. It looks like it is carved from a white gem, which has a sense of forest cold.


    It can be seen from the surface that this is an adult white dragon. Its body alone has been for a hundred years.


    The whole body was covered with gold coins and looked like a treasure.


    He slept very dead. Only after kalunu left, did he have a weak reaction, slowly opened his eyes and looked at his eyes.


    Soon, the existence of kalunu was exposed to him.


    Then, it sounded like a thunder drum and shook in place.


    "Shameful mole ant, who allowed you to enter here and disturb the great lord Carl''s sleep?"


    The mighty and majestic voice sounded in place.


    As the Dragon Carl opened his eyes, his eyes stared at kalunu, and the dragon power in those eyes seemed to suffocate and frighten people.


    "Now, get out of here now!"


    A great voice sounded in place.


    Carl didn''t care about the matter at hand, but regarded it as an accident.


    As for karuno, he was too lazy to ask.


    After all, there are thousands of people here who are responsible for guarding and serving him.


    He sleeps most of the time, and it''s normal that some people don''t know him.


    Just in front of him, listening to his words, kalunu was silent and motionless. He just stood there quietly, like a sculpture.


    He stared at Carl and shook his head after a while. He looked disappointed: "is it just a white dragon?"


    Pure blood dragons are very powerful. As long as they grow up, they can reach the fourth level.


    But even if it is also a pure blood dragon, there are strong and weak points.


    Among the pure blood dragons, the white dragon is the weakest group, which is much weaker than other dragons under the same circumstances.


    Listening to karuno''s words, Carl was so angry that his body moved directly.


    He opened his mouth and was ready to swallow the offender in front of him, so that the other party could understand the lesson of offending himself.


    But what surprised him soon happened.


    In the face of his actions, kalunu seemed not to see it. There was no special reaction in the whole process. He just stood there quietly, indifferent to everything around him.


    A moment later.


    Kalunu still stood where he was, holding his previous position.


    As long as Carl, the white dragon, is kneeling now.


    He fell powerlessly to the ground, looked at kalunu in some panic, and his eyes widened.


    "Dear noble, I don''t know you are such a powerful and noble existence. Please be sure to forgive Carl''s offence."


    In the spacious area, the previously arrogant dragon knelt to the ground, knelt down to the mole ants in his eyes and prayed for their forgiveness.


    Kalunu stood where he was, looking at the dragon in front of him, with some surprise in his eyes.


    He''s really inhuman. That''s right.


    But according to common sense, shouldn''t the other party prefer death to surrender and vow not to obey?


    Why such a pee?


    The Dragon shouldn''t, at least not so unlimited?


    The idea flashed through his mind and then shook his head.


    Anyway, the other party at least saved him a lot of effort.


    At least, what should be asked can be asked now.

 Chapter 720

    "There are only about 100 adult dragons on Dragon Island?"


    In the huge cave, kalunu looked at Carl in front of him and asked again.


    In front of him, Carl''s face was flattering, and he spoke carefully, "yes, my great master."


    "Although Dragon Island has been silent for a long time, the number of adult giant dragons in Dragon Island is not very much."


    "Why?"


    Kalunu turned and looked at Carl in front of him. He seemed puzzled: "as far as I know, it has been at least tens of thousands of years since the silence of Dragon Island."


    "No matter how long the growth period of the dragon is, it should be enough for you to reproduce?"


    Now it is at least tens of thousands of years since the Dragon Island fell into silence and fell into this void space.


    For tens of thousands of years, even if the reproduction ability of the dragon family is no matter how weak, it should always reproduce enough?


    Before that, kalunu had no doubt about the number of dragons on the Dragon Island. He just thought that nearly a thousand dragons on the Dragon Island were adult dragons.


    However, from Carl''s mouth in front of him, he knew that there were only about a hundred giant dragons that could really be counted as adults on the Dragon Island.


    The rest are juvenile giant dragons.


    Adult dragons account for only one tenth of the total.


    No matter how you look at this number, it makes people feel something wrong.


    Speaking of, for the specific situation on the Dragon Island, previously captured by kalunu, there are more or less descriptions in the memory of the head named ula.


    Just because of the cover of the divine power, some of the memories had been destroyed by the divine power long before karunu got it, so it is not detailed.


    Otherwise, kalunu didn''t have to come here to inquire about the news, let alone so much trouble.


    What Carl knew at present, the previous ula must also know, even because he was the messenger of the Dragon God, what he knew will be more detailed.


    But there''s no point in saying that now.


    Various thoughts flashed through kalunu''s mind, and then he continued to ask.


    Referring to the lesson of the last search for the dragon''s memory, this time he did not continue to do so. He was not prepared to search Carl''s memory directly, otherwise the efficiency was much higher.


    Unfortunately, from the previous situation, Carl''s true spirit must also be blessed by the divine power of the Dragon God. If you forcibly obtain his memory, you may not get much.


    And now it is Dragon Island, which is the stronghold of the dragon family.


    If you break the Dragon God''s power here, God knows what will happen. If you don''t know, you will directly wake up the Sleeping Dragon God and let him recover directly.


    In that case, it is not in line with kalunu''s preparation.


    Because of the above considerations, he did not start directly, but chose the traditional way to directly ask Carl in front of him.


    However, it seems that the dragon is crooked in front of Carl.


    In fact, the same is true.


    The strong and unusual dragon breath on kalunu can be felt by individuals.


    But the power of the Dragon God hidden in its depths can only be felt by a pure dragon.


    That''s why Carl knelt so fast.


    Otherwise, with the arrogance of the dragon, if another enemy was strong enough, he would never kneel so fast, but would resist and kneel again.


    Well, for the intelligent dragons, it is impossible for them to resist to the end.


    Dignity is valuable, and life is more expensive. This is their criterion.


    As the most immoral white dragon among the giant dragons, Carl is even more so.


    "I don''t know what else adults need to ask?"


    Standing in front of kalunu, Carl''s face was full of flattery, and he said so.


    Before, he still maintained a tall dragon body, but he felt that kneeling like this was not sincere, so he simply turned into a dragon body and knelt there.


    Not to mention, this is indeed a lot more real and makes people feel more comfortable.


    After all, the dragon''s body still gives people a strong sense of oppression.


    Kalunu raised his head and looked at Carl: "not for the time being."


    Temporarily? There''s more


    Carl''s heart tightened and he was already wailing.


    He knew in his heart that if what he had just done was known by other dragons, it would be over.


    After all, whatever he has just done can be regarded as a traitor, and it is still a big one!


    Even if an ordinary dragon man is a guide, he will only betray other dragon people at most.


    But he was good. At once, he directly exposed the deployment of the whole Dragon Island and the location of the Dragon God, which can be regarded as the top one.


    If there is a hierarchy in the traitor world, he will definitely ride the dust and be far ahead.


    However, Carl was not happy to win such an honor, and even felt that he might be finished.


    He knew the power of the Dragon God, which he could not resist.


    When the intruder is exposed, I''m afraid he will be pulled out sooner or later.


    At that time, it''s possible to be skinned and cramped directly.


    Thinking of this, Carl couldn''t help but feel some regret.


    If he had known so, he would have Continue to surrender!


    no way out.


    It''s impossible to fight. It''s impossible to fight in my life.


    The breath of the Dragon God on the other party''s body is so clear that he knows how to resist an ordinary dragon.


    "We must find a way to make up for it..."


    His heart was a little anxious, and his mind turned wildly. His mind had not turned so fast in his life.


    "Is the number of giant dragons on Dragon Island still less?"


    Kalunu opened his mouth coldly and seemed curious: "why?"


    "Because of the enemy."


    Carl subconsciously opened his mouth and explained to karuno: "there are powerful enemies outside the Dragon Island. They have been fighting with us over the years and killed many adult dragons."


    "Enemy?"


    Kalunu looked strange and seemed to have some doubts: "what enemy can fight with you dragons?"


    He has seen the power of these dragons. As long as they grow up, they are at least above the fourth level, with rough skin and thick flesh. Some can awaken the blood ability of their ancestors, and their strength is far stronger than that of the same level.


    More importantly, this group of dragons basically have no integrity, and most of what happens is that they pick someone else alone.


    With this strength and integrity, what enemy can put so much pressure on them?


    Kalunu was curious, and a large number of thoughts were flowing in his mind.


    Since ancient times, there are not many enemies of the dragon family, basically in every era.


    This is like a benchmark. In almost every era of gods, there have been so-called life comparable to the dragon family.


    For example, the once Mountain Giants and tree spirits all claim to be equal to the giant dragon.


    However, as time goes by, until now, the bones of these races once known as rival dragons have cooled down, but the dragon race still exists well, silently developing and waiting for the emergence of the next race that can rival them.


    In the long history, I really don''t know which race is fighting with the dragons.


    Was it a family member of a certain God, or a mythical race once recorded in mythology, or something else?


    Kalunu was curious and waited for the answer.


    But the final answer surprised him.


    "Devil?"


    Karunu was surprised. Listening to the answer in his ear, he almost thought he had heard wrong: "didn''t the abyss be divided by the gods as early as that year?"


    Demons come from the abyss.


    As early as in the war when the gods fell, the abyss world was separated by the gods at that time, which briefly separated it from the world of the gods.


    In principle, even if the world of gods has recovered, the abyss world should not invade again so soon.


    "It''s a crack in the abyss."


    Carl lowered his head, unconsciously replied and told what he knew.


    "Around the Dragon Island, there is a gap in the abyss, which is located next to it."


    "Every once in a while, a lot of demons will rush out of those cracks."


    "Because of the existence of these demons, we have to fight and reduce the number."


    He explained in detail the origin of the crack in the abyss.


    In the beginning, it was a node where the gods sealed the abyss world.


    But after a long time, the node here has been broken.


    Although the seals of the gods still existed at that time and the suppression of the world of the gods, the life from the abyss world could not invade into it on a large scale, it could also accommodate the existence of a small number of life.


    Through this channel, every once in a while, demons enter the world of gods from another world and come to the side of Dragon Island.


    For the giant dragons on Dragon Island, this situation is very disgusting.


    Every once in a while, demons will rush into the Dragon Island to fight.


    In order to protect the Dragon Island and prevent the place irrigated by the Dragon God''s blood from being polluted by demons, the giant dragons can only fight hard and have a bloody battle with demons from the abyss world.


    This is also the reason why the giant dragons on the Dragon Island are still so rare after a long time.


    Because too many people died in the past.


    Those adult dragons have already fallen in the previous wars -.


    On this Dragon Island, every adult dragon needs to go to the abyss battlefield regularly to fight with those demons.


    In the end, the result was what kalunu saw.


    A large number of adult dragons fell, leaving only a large number of young dragons.


    "So it seems that Dragon Island is also a dangerous place."


    Kalunu''s eyes suddenly brightened as he thought.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt that Longdao was a good place.


    Not only is it very suitable for the growth of dragons, but also demons attack regularly.


    This is clearly a good place for military training.


    Kalunu''s eyes were bright, which frightened Carl in front of him.


    This place is extremely dangerous for the dragon family with small population and difficult reproduction.


    The population of the giant dragon is so large that one dead head is less, which is difficult to supplement.


    But dog headed people are different.


    Dog head man can stand death!


    As long as the effect can be achieved, no matter how many dog headed people die, they are just easy to make up in less time.


    Carl''s body moved, subconsciously feeling a little uneasy.


    I don''t know why, he always felt that kalunu''s eyes were dangerous and scared him.


    "Is there a gathering place for demons around here?"


    In front of him, kalunu suddenly raised his head, looked at Carl with golden eyes, and just stared at him.


    This sight made Carl a little afraid. He could only nod subconsciously: "yes."


    A moment later, they set out again and had come to a new place.


    Ahead is a barren land.


    Unlike other lands on Dragon Island, the land ahead is full of chaos. Although there is life, it is not very beautiful.


    Life everywhere, whether animals or plants, is more or less violent.


    It looks disturbing at first glance.


    "Here it is."


    A huge white dragon came down from the sky and spread all over the world. It disturbed the life of this area and made the wild animals flee everywhere.


    However, when you look carefully, you can find a thin figure on the dragon.


    Karunu was thin and thin. He was dressed in a black robe. His golden eyes were deep, without any emotion. He looked like a God. People could feel his extraordinary at a glance.


    He stood with his hands down, his face calm, so he stood behind the white dragon and looked forward.


    In his vision, the surrounding scenery changed suddenly.


    Above the land ahead, various changes began to occur.


    A hazy black air emerged from all directions and was displayed in front of kalunu.


    The black air is turbid, with an inexplicable and strange characteristic. It seems to fascinate people and produce some unspeakable changes.


    There is no need to study deeply. Just looking at these black gases, kalunu can understand that if they are contaminated for a long time, they will probably change. No one can tell what they will become at that time.


    "Dragon Island has been eroded like this?"


    He couldn''t help asking questions, looking at Carl under him.


    "Not at first."


    Carl opened his mouth in a muffled voice. It seems that because of the change of his body shape, even his voice has become much more dignified and powerful, showing a very imposing appearance.


    "Dragon Island is formed by the body of the ancestor god. At the beginning, it was completely composed of the power of the ancestor god."


    Carl''s voice kept coming.


    "But then the cracks in the abyss world continued to appear, and the situation changed."


    "Dragon Island and abyss cracks are constantly entangled, and some changes have taken place in the long run."


    "The area in front of us was created after the fall of a fallen dragon."


    He said slowly, "a fallen dragon fell, and then the land was polluted and became what it is now."


    Listen to the changes in this area, Carl, Lulu gradually understand.


    In short, it is the influence of the abyss world that has led to changes in many areas on Dragon Island.


    This is the case in this area, on which there are some traces of the abyss world.

 Chapter 721

    "The erosive power of the abyss world is so strong."


    If it had not been seen with his own eyes, even kalunu himself could not imagine the scene in front of him.


    Dragon Island is not another place in the world of gods, but the ancestors of a group of giant dragons. It was transformed by an extremely powerful Dragon God.


    At the beginning, the Dragon God was extremely powerful, and its strength was even strong enough to compare with the God of shadow, a powerful God at the peak of the gods.


    Such a God only fell, and his body remained, and finally formed today''s Dragon Island.


    Later, the dragon family perched on the Dragon Island, and slowly transformed the Dragon Island over a long period of time, making the area completely a sacred place, and the remaining power on it is far beyond the rest of the world of gods.


    However, even such a region has been reduced to today''s situation and eroded by the power of the abyss world.


    The things exposed in it are really shocking.


    "With such powerful power, the abyss world is worthy of being a powerful world with enough volume to compare with the world of the gods and cause the dusk of the gods."


    Many thoughts flashed through kalunu''s heart. Although his face remained unchanged, he repeatedly raised his evaluation of the abyss world and paid more attention to it.


    Today is different from the past.


    Nowadays, kalunu sits in several worlds and becomes a part of world consciousness. Naturally, he understands how powerful such a big world can play.


    Stay where you are, Carl. Move on.


    He took kalunu on a tour of the area and just walked around.


    At first, they just walked around the periphery.


    Although it is also affected by the erosion of the abyss world, and the lives around it are more or less distorted and transformed, it has not yet reached a deep level.


    At least under the suppression of Dragon Island, some obvious abyss life did not appear and was always suppressed.


    But deep down in this area, the situation is different.


    In the depths, there are abyssal life everywhere.


    This is the first time that kalunu saw the real abyss life.


    Compared with ordinary life, these abyssal life looks much more cruel. Many of them have changed and become much stronger.


    There are many lives here. It can be seen that they were originally dragon people, but now the changes are very huge. I''m afraid their original people may not recognize them when they see them.


    "Simply from the level of life, it is ascension, but on the other hand, it is..."


    Kalunu frowned and felt something wrong.


    The distortion of the breath of the abyss is not a bad thing for these lives to some extent.


    At least on the surface, the life level of these dragon people has been improved to a certain extent, the essence of life has been improved and become more powerful.


    In this regard, it seems to be a good thing.


    But on the other hand, not necessarily.


    Because while the life level is improved, the self-consciousness of these abyss life is weakened by the strange power of the abyss, the mind becomes chaotic, and most of the self-consciousness is lost.


    The specific performance is that the body is completely dominated by instinct, but the original mind becomes lower and can''t soberly control itself.


    The strength improvement obtained in this way may not be regarded as some good things.


    It''s OK to say that those powerful lives, because the true spirit is strong enough, maybe just their character has become much more cruel and more easily influenced by instinct, but they can still maintain their own existence on the whole.


    But those weak lives are hard to say.


    If the will of the self is not strong enough to resist the erosion of the power of the abyss, I''m afraid the final outcome will be from intelligent life to a more powerful beast, at a great cost.


    Of course, specific changes are more than that.


    If only the intelligent life was turned into a beast, the abyss world would not be so strong.


    Any powerful world has its own way of growth. It may sometimes seem simple and rough, but it is absolutely beneficial to itself.


    In particular, a big world as powerful as the abyss world, which can grow all the way to this point, must also have its own unique advantages and mechanisms.


    Otherwise, it will not grow to the present level.


    For this, kalunu can not be clearer.


    So in the same place, he continued to observe and carefully looked at the abyss life ahead.


    In order to observe secretly, he stepped down from Carl and deliberately hid him. He just hid around and secretly observed the daily life of many abysses ahead.


    Soon he found more.


    The existence of abyss life is not as simple as it seems.


    There have also been many studies on abyss life in the world of gods.


    After all, this was once the greatest enemy of the gods and the biggest culprit leading to the fall of the gods.


    As long as we study that period of history, the abyss world is an unavoidable threshold.


    At the beginning, kalunu deliberately collected records in this regard, trying to obtain some information and intelligence about the abyss world, so as to establish some advantages for the future.


    He has seen many materials, including many records of life in the abyss.


    In those records, abyssal life is described as a rough life that only knows destruction and destruction, not construction and peace.


    There seems to be no big mistake in this point.


    Because from the current situation, the abyss life is indeed full of destructive factors.


    Because of the power of the abyss, these abyss lives are naturally easy to be controlled by life instinct and become puppets of instinctive desire.


    Therefore, abyssal life generally has the characteristics of cruelty, and there is no big mistake described in many materials.


    However, after careful observation, kalunu also found some differences.


    The abyss life is indeed cruel, but under this cruelty, there is also an order.


    That order exists in the abyss world.


    Different from other worlds, the world consciousness of the abyss world itself is very unique.


    If the world itself is the life of a world, it only has simple instincts.


    Then the world consciousness of the abyss world will be more active.


    He also has simple instincts, but he can do many things that other worlds can''t do, and even intervene in many things to a certain extent.


    As for the relationship between abyss life and abyss consciousness.


    Kalunu thought for a moment, and then came up with a more appropriate description.


    Queen ant and worker ant.


    In the ant colony, the queen has absolute control over the worker ants.


    In the abyss world, the situation of abyss world and abyss life is almost the same.


    Abyss consciousness can exert influence on abyss life.


    This effect is unconscious.


    According to the situation observed by kalunu during this period, I''m afraid that even if the abyss life is influenced by the abyss consciousness, it will not realize anything.


    Even because of the influence of the power of the abyss, they will mistakenly think it is their choice.


    After all, originally, those abyss lives were in chaos most of the time because of the erosion of the power of the abyss.


    In that case, if you are influenced by the abyss consciousness again, I''m afraid you will be directly manipulated and do many things.


    Of course, for this kind of manipulation, it is only those low-level abyss lives with low strength and unable to control themselves.


    As for those who are strong enough and firm enough, I''m afraid they are not enough.


    But even so, it''s scary enough.


    There are many mole ants, and they can eat giants.


    Under the influence of abyss consciousness, a group of abyss lives gather together, and the power they can produce is also extremely terrible.


    At least in some lower worlds, I''m afraid there is no life that can stop the abyss.


    Even if it is level 4, if it falls into the human sea tactics of abyss life, it will fall only sooner or later.


    What is more terrible is the erosion of the power of the abyss.


    Kalunu stretched out his hand, a force surged out, turned into a little cold light, and killed an abyss dragon man in an instant, let his flesh and blood fly out and fall directly.


    This is a very rapid scene. After all, in terms of kalunu''s current strength, an ordinary abyss dragon is nothing.


    It only takes a moment to kill it.


    This was originally an extremely ordinary scene, but now there are new changes.


    I saw that in the front, after the Dragon man was killed, the matter was not over.


    A wisp of Black Mist twisted along the connection, sprang out towards kalunu and wound directly around him.


    Finally, this wisp of black fog directly fused with kalunu itself and became a part of him.


    Kalunu looked at this scene with great interest and quietly felt the changes.


    For him, the immediate changes are extremely rare and worthy of patient experience.


    Under his serious experience, various senses emerged and poured directly into his mind.


    Under the influence of that wisp of black fog, his own emotions were linked and directly affected by various influences.


    After this influence, he himself seems to have been affected a little and connected with a great existence.


    Of course, this connection is very weak. Even with the power level of kalunu, it is almost invisible if you don''t feel it carefully.


    Even if you are aware of it, you probably won''t care, but just ignore it.


    However, it was this connection that made kalunu feel an inexplicable crisis.


    "It can still be like this."


    Kalunu thought deeply and had a new understanding of the rogue degree of the abyss world.


    That wisp of black fog is nothing else, but the power of the abyss from the abyss world.


    The power of the abyss is not strong, but it is also very unique. It has the power to erode life and transform it into abyss life.


    Of course, for a life like kalunu, the power of the abyss is not enough to affect it.


    But what if there are enough forces of the abyss?


    The power of a little abyss is not enough to affect, but whatever adds up will change slowly.


    The power of the abyss is also general.


    A simple accumulation of the power of the abyss is nothing. Relying on kalunu''s own strength and will, it can easily stop and eliminate all adverse effects.


    However, if we absorb enough power from the abyss and cooperate with a certain opportunity, we may not have fallen and directly become the risk of abyss life.


    Of course, in terms of kalunu''s size, even if he is degenerate, he will probably be different from ordinary life and enjoy better treatment.


    That''s another story.


    But the erosion of the power of the abyss is almost impossible to prevent.


    Kalunu has just tried it.


    The existence of the power of the abyss is very unique. Even if you don''t take the initiative to absorb it, you will continue to put it on you. It''s the kind you don''t want to give you.


    If you kill the abyss life, you will directly transfer the abyss force in the abyss life into you through that connection.


    impossible to guard against.


    This is kalunu''s evaluation of the power of the abyss. To some extent, it is a very troublesome thing.


    It''s no wonder that the war would be so difficult if it was so hard.


    In the original war, according to the data on the surface, the number of sacred beings in the world of gods was more than that in the world of abyss.


    However, compared with the abyss world, the gods world is not united enough, and because of the abyss world''s constant erosion mechanism, it suffers a lot.


    The gods are also creatures. Although they are high, they will also have their own desires and camps.


    Even if we reluctantly put down our gratitude and resentment under the foreign enemy, it is impossible to unite to what extent in a short time.


    It is impossible to unite directly under the control of abyss consciousness and charge against the world of gods like the abyss world.


    That''s no wonder.


    Kalunu thought in place and then raised his head again.


    Unconsciously, they have reached the depths of this area.


    There, the remains of a giant dragon were lying quietly.


    Compared with Carl, whose body is only about 100 meters, the skeleton of the giant dragon in the distance is extremely tall, and the length of his body alone is at least kilometers.


    Carl was almost as small as a child in front of him.


    From the remains of the dragon, we can still see the traces of that year, such as the strong power of the abyss and the seal of divine power.


    "A mythical Golden Dragon?"


    Kalunu looked at the body, and then the idea flashed through his mind.


    The corpse of the giant dragon in front of us should be much older than Carl. At least it''s too ancient.


    And its strength has reached the ninth mythological level, which is only one step away from the demigod.


    With such powerful strength and the noble blood of Jinlong, its position in the dragon family must be unusual.


    Different from the white dragon at the bottom of the giant dragon family, the golden dragon is the royal family of the giant dragon family. Even though its blood is powerful and noble among all the giant dragons, it is naturally different.


    This is also the culprit that this area will become what it is now.

 Chapter 722

    The light spread, and the ripples spread everywhere, so it swept out.


    Kalunu looked ahead and quietly watched the changes there.


    Under his gaze, the huge golden dragon skeleton in front stood like a hill, but it was still displayed in that place.


    It is somewhat surprising that such a huge dragon remains here.


    After all, the corpse of such a powerful dragon will be a rare treasure, even for the dragon family itself.


    Mortals outside will strip the dragon family of all their bodies without leaving anything.


    Although the giant dragons are better, they don''t just put the body here.


    Looking carefully, I found something unexpected.


    When kalunu looked at the corpse, he seemed to feel an inexplicable vague wave rising on the corpse, looking in the direction of kalunu.


    This made him a little surprised and frowned secretly.


    The skeleton of this giant dragon is impressively alive.


    No, maybe he died.


    After all, this seal was once made by the Dragon God.


    A God can only do it himself. Even if it has been weakened to an unimaginable level, it is by no means comparable to a nine rank fallen dragon.


    So in the past, it should have fallen.


    So during the period of sealing, the residual spirituality on the body gathered and finally produced a new spirituality?


    It''s also possible.


    Kalunu thought and thought.


    In the distance, the tall dragon skeleton looked up silently, and a pair of cold eyes looked at karunu.


    The sight was cold, with an inexplicable and strange force, as if to freeze the whole soul, with a strong sense of oppression.


    In this regard, kalunu is fine. He only feels the breeze blowing his face without any pressure.


    But Carl suddenly shivered and felt as if he had just walked through the gate of death.


    But he knew in his heart that it was just an illusion.


    There is a great God nearby. The other party is still in the seal. Even if it comes out, it can''t turn over any waves.


    Thinking of this, he retreated silently and silently retreated behind kalunu.


    In this regard, kalunu just looked at him, said nothing, and then looked back.


    "Let''s go."


    A moment later, kalunu''s voice rang out again and resounded in Carl''s ear.


    "OK."


    Carl breathed a sigh of relief.


    To be honest, even for dragons like him, this place is very depressed and doesn''t want to stay any longer.


    After staying in this place for so long, he was already uncomfortable. Now he began to cheer up when he heard that he could leave.


    Without hesitation, his tall body turned into a dragon and roared up to the sky.


    The huge dragon power dissipated, shook everywhere, directly suppressed the life of an abyss around, and then rushed into the distance with kalunu.


    So far, the story here seems to have come to an end.


    Maybe


    "I forgot."


    On the earth, the demonized dragon bones looked coldly into the air and silently watched the two kalunu who left.


    Just a moment later, a sound sounded again.


    He raised his head in surprise. Then he saw a big hand press down and directly suppress him. This time, he hit him directly under the ground.


    The original broken seal is shining. At the moment, there are many traces on it. It seals here tightly.


    "Well, that''s about it."


    After sealing the place for thousands of times, kalunu left with satisfaction and sat behind Carl ready to go to the next place.


    Under him, Carl looked at the dense seals below with fear, and his eyes couldn''t help but take some fear, for fear that the other party would give him such a set.


    But fortunately, kalunu obviously didn''t mean that.


    From here, they left the area.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    In mid air, fresh space comes from the pavement, accompanied by Carl''s thick sound.


    "Where the Dragon God is, do you know where it is?"


    Kalunu said faintly, "take me there."


    Carl''s body trembled and finally understood: "can... Can you change a place?"


    Kalunu didn''t speak, so he looked at him quietly.


    Carl finally counseled, did not dare to make a sound again, and directly flapped his wings to leave.


    At this moment, his mood is extremely complex.


    He knew from the time when he was caught by kalunu that this day would come sooner or later.


    Kalunu''s body has a strong smell of Dragon God, which is obviously a Dragon God who has returned in silence.


    According to the habits of the dragon family, the return of such a dragon god is bound to challenge the status of the former Dragon God and compete with it for the position of leader.


    Carl can foresee this day, but he never wants to play such a role in it.


    Personally take him to the sleeping place of the Dragon God


    It''s easy to say if kalunu wins, but if he loses, he may not be able to get along sooner or later.


    "I won''t become cannon fodder, will I?"


    There was some fear in his heart.


    However, no matter how he thought in his heart, at least under the gaze of kalunu, he still didn''t dare to do anything. He could only fly forward honestly and move all the way to the core area of Dragon Island.


    The dragon family flew very fast. In just a few days, they came to a completely strange place.


    Looking seriously, it should be regarded as the core of Dragon Island. The surrounding environment is completely different from the outside world.


    Kalunu raised his head and looked slightly.


    Dragon Island is a land formed after the sacred fall, which is full of a sacred Qi machine.


    This situation is more obvious in this core place.


    Here, the concentration of vitality is obviously much higher than that in other places, and various laws are more clear and can be clearly touched.


    If you stay here for a long time, it will be of great benefit to the living creatures.


    Even for the dragon.


    However, it is a pity that there are not too many creatures in such a sacred place.


    Even from the surface, there is no figure here. Some are just a piece of green grass and woods.


    Of course, this is just an illusion.


    With Carl rushing into it along the road, there are obstacles after all.


    Roar!


    A roar came from the depths of the area.


    When Carl rushed into the depths, the guards in this area finally reacted.


    Several huge dragons appeared, lying in front and blocking the road ahead.


    These dragons are very tall and powerful. Each head is at the eighth level, which is equivalent to a legend in human beings.


    And these are more noble dragons than Carl.


    Golden Dragon, gem dragon, Silver Dragon


    Each end is an extremely noble dragon blood, which is completely different from that of the white dragon.


    "Carl, what do you want to do!"


    A roar came from ahead.


    Among the dragons, the Golden Dragon headed by him roared at Carl: "break into the silence of the Great Dragon God without authorization. Do you want to die?"


    Do you think I want to?


    Carl secretly complained, but he didn''t dare to say this in front of kalunu, so he could only keep silent.


    But he didn''t speak, but someone spoke for him.


    "So what?"


    A voice came from him, which was the same as Carl, with a kind of heavy dignity.


    Suddenly, Carl was stunned.


    no


    He subconsciously looked at kalunu behind him, trying to see each other''s eyes staring at himself.


    There seemed to be some faint encouragement in that line of sight.


    Suddenly, he felt that the world seemed to become desperate.


    But in the eyes of others, it is another scene.


    In front of him, the leading golden dragon was a little suspicious and looked at Carl in front of him.


    In their eyes, Carl''s face was calm from beginning to end, maintaining an inexplicable calm.


    Even the words just said have an inexplicable domineering and self-confidence, which is completely different from what they showed in the past.


    What''s the matter?


    They were in doubt, but after watching for a long time, they decided to do it.


    Anyway, this is the sleeping place of the Dragon God.


    Since Carl dares to break into here, he must bear the consequences.


    If they don''t do it, they will be punished by others later.


    So, under Carl''s frightened gaze, several dragons finally shot.


    With a huge body, it can even be said that some bloated gem dragons roared and took the lead in rushing forward.


    The light sunlight shines on him, but reflects the light gem brilliance.


    In the rear, faint elemental particles fluctuate and emerge here. Although it is obscure, it also makes people feel extremely dangerous.


    Gemosaurus is the most powerful body speed among giant dragons. Adult gemosaurus claims that its body is harder than higher magic tools.


    The silver dragon is a natural magic master. It can naturally control element particles and cast all kinds of powerful dragon language spells.


    The golden dragon is the most powerful dragon in terms of synthesis. It also has a strong physique and magic talent, and is born with a great ability to suppress the blood of other dragons.


    The combination of these three is terrible for any dragon.


    Facing the attack of three dragons, Carl remained silent.


    His heart was full of fear. At the moment, he seemed silent, but in fact, under the impact of those three Longwei, his mind would become blank, and he felt that he would face a great disaster this time.


    A flash of gem light passed by and soon hit here.


    Instinctively, he subconsciously waved his paw.


    The dragon claw waved gently and hit the gem dragon body in front.


    Then there was a startling scene.


    In that mid air, the body of the gem Dragon flew out directly, as if there was a huge crack on the body made of gem.

 Chapter 723

    The body of the precious stone Dragon flew out and was directly hit.


    This scene was looked in the eyes of the surrounding dragons and was immediately stunned.


    The gem dragon is known to have the most powerful physique in the dragon family.


    But now, it has become like this. The body is broken and torn directly?


    On the surface, the other party didn''t even move much strength, just waved his claws.


    Just wave your paw and tear a legendary gem dragon?


    When did Carl become so powerful?


    The three dragons couldn''t believe it.


    Carl finally reacted.


    Yes.


    He is not alone at the moment.


    Behind him, there is still a dragon god standing.


    There are only three legendary dragons. What is this for the Dragon God?


    Confidence rose in his heart and he stood there with his head held high.


    On the other side, a new offensive soon came.


    The elemental particles are in shock, and the terrible natural disaster spell has been brewing. Under the control of the silver dragon, they rush forward and directly cover and lock Carl''s whole body.


    Boom!


    A huge shock resounded here, and the surroundings became chaotic.


    Nothingness was knocked out and shrouded in this area.


    Such a scene made people marvel and secretly relieved.


    No matter how powerful the other party is, it is unbearable under such natural disaster spells, right?


    The idea flashed through their hearts, and then they were stunned again soon.


    Roar!


    A dragon roar came from the front, with a majestic force, directly dispelling the haze in the four directions and dispersing all the chaos here.


    In the center of the natural disaster spell, the figure of a white dragon appeared again and appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    Carl stood in the middle of the area and was completely relieved at the moment.


    Awesome Dragon God behind him!


    Just now, he has been hit by the natural disaster spell. If he had been in the past, I''m afraid half his life would be lost now.


    However, just now, he didn''t feel anything different.


    The terrible natural disaster spell that was enough to destroy a country did not respond when it hit him, as if it had failed directly.


    This feeling made him calm and completely at ease.


    And with the start of the battle, he can feel the changes in his body.


    A divine power is constantly emerging from the body, blessing his body and making him feel that he has endless power at the moment.


    Under the influence of this powerful force, he only felt that the three dragons in front of him were nothing now, but mole ants that could be crushed easily.


    With this feeling in his mind, he couldn''t help laughing and then shot.


    In the eyes of the three dragons ahead, after a brief silence, Carl finally shot at them.


    He didn''t make too many moves, just rushed towards them and gave out a breath.


    It was just a breath, but the power was frightening.


    Ordinary breath spitting can also send out dragon breath, and most of its power is good, but it is nothing compared with other means that giant dragons are good at.


    However, the breath emitted by Carl''s eyes was different.


    The power of terror is shaking.


    In mid air, the white dragon spits out and sends out a dragon breath.


    Then the space seemed to be frozen, and the vast world fell directly into stillness. Everything seemed to be completely frozen and could not continue to run.


    The attribute of white dragon is ice, which naturally has some cold characteristics.


    However, the ordinary white dragon spits out his breath. Even if he tries his best, he will freeze a mountain at most.


    However, at this moment, Carl''s dragon breath is different.


    With one blow, the four heaven and earth were frozen. Even space was no exception. Everything in it was stopped and could not continue to operate.


    In front, the gem dragon wanted to charge and hit Carl. In an instant, it turned into a large ice sculpture and couldn''t move at all.


    The silver dragon avoided breathing and wanted to cast spells, but was shocked to find that the surrounding element particles were frozen and could not be mobilized at the moment.


    At this moment, with Carl''s hand, they seemed to be in each other''s field in an instant.


    In this field, their everything has been suppressed. They can''t continue to fight at all. They can only struggle blindly.


    This is an extremely real feeling, which makes them depressed and almost desperate.


    "Impossible!"


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Jinlong felt inexplicably absurd and didn''t understand what was wrong.


    According to the past impression, Carl should not be so strong.


    The number of giant dragons on Dragon Island is not too much, so most of them know each other.


    Carl is a white dragon. Although he is noble in the eyes of those dragon people in Longdao, he is nothing in the eyes of other pure blood dragons and is at the bottom of the contempt chain.


    However, at this moment, it was a white dragon that erupted such terrible power that there was nothing they could do.


    Can it be said that Carl''s clumsiness in the past was deliberately hidden by him for this moment?


    At this moment, Jinlong feels that he should grasp the truth.


    In mid air, his body swayed, trying to avoid the impact of Carl''s power.


    However, this is of little use.


    In front, with a roar, his body fell directly and turned into a huge ice sculpture like other gem dragons.


    After the golden dragon, there is only one silver dragon left.


    This time, Carl roared directly and rushed forward to fight with the silver dragon.


    The two dragons roared in mid air and fought each other with horror.


    Although the silver dragon has a strong spell casting talent, its body is not weak. At least if a white dragon fights with the silver dragon in close combat under normal circumstances, it may not be able to beat the silver dragon.


    It''s just normal.


    Today, with the help of karuno, Carl has changed a lot, and the strength of his body has increased greatly under the promotion of divine power, far exceeding the limit of legend.


    In this case, the silver dragon was directly suppressed. It couldn''t resist for long, so it was directly pressed by Carl.


    Finally, with a breath, the silver dragon turned into an ice sculpture and fell into silence.


    Everything calmed down at this point.


    In mid air, Carl stood alone, looking at the scene in front of him, still a little stunned.


    "I succeeded?"


    Looking at the three ice sculptures under him, he still felt a little incredible. He just felt as if he was living in a dream.


    The powerful breath escaped from him and spread everywhere, making all the creatures around fear.


    At this moment, he was here as if he were a God.


    Suddenly, Carl felt that the situation didn''t seem so bad.


    At least, with the support of the Dragon God behind him, his future situation will change.


    Those dragons who dared to suppress him in the past and stand on him may turn around in the future.


    As soon as he thought of the scene, Carl couldn''t help but feel excited.


    "Keep going."


    Behind him, kalunu''s voice continued to ring.


    But this time, Carl didn''t say much. He just turned around and went ahead.


    The giant dragon''s huge body spread across this area, flew all the way forward, and finally came to the core.


    There is a huge volcano.


    Kalunu looked up and could clearly see pieces of magma flowing in front of him, in which a rolling heat flow surged and rushed around.


    This is a paradise of fire.


    The hot environment made Carl the white dragon feel extremely uncomfortable.


    Anyway, he is a white dragon after all, and his natural attribute tends to be cold.


    At ordinary times, white dragons like relatively cold places and hate this hot place.


    Such a region is generally preferred by the red dragon whose attribute tends to fire.


    The same is true in practice.


    When Carl came here, kalunu could clearly feel a lot of gaze.


    In the huge magma flow layer below, there are a large number of powerful life bodies.


    Occasionally, you can see a shadow passing below.


    It''s a giant dragon, and it''s a red dragon.


    In this area, there are many red dragon cubs.


    Under the magma flow layer, they looked curiously at Carl''s body and felt a little strange.


    Of course, adult dragons also have.


    However, they were under the magma flow layer, but they didn''t dare to rise up easily. They just watched Carl in the air with vigilant eyes.


    They naturally saw Carl''s battle with the three dragons before. They still have some lingering fears about Carl''s combat effectiveness, so they naturally dare not take the lead easily.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid there will be several more ice sculptures here.


    They don''t want to.


    Kalunu naturally understood the thoughts of these dragons and would not say anything more. He just silently urged Carl under him to continue to move forward.


    Shadows in mid air.


    Carl moved on, further ahead.


    Before long, they really came to the core of this area.


    There is the silence of the Dragon God.


    But to kalunu''s surprise, the place seemed very calm.


    Around, a crystal world appears.


    In the huge cave, all around are not normal rocks, but crystals.


    Located in this place, the strong breath spreads in this area and cannot be dispersed and disappeared.


    It''s just here, but it doesn''t have a powerful dragon breath.


    There is a breath of divine power, but it is not strong.


    The wounds suffered by the weak Dragon God have not recovered much more than that of the weak Dragon God.


    Therefore, it has always maintained this appearance.


    Asked Carl, and finally got a positive reply.


    "The Dragon God has recovered in recent decades."


    Carl said so.

 Chapter 724

    "When the Dragon God just recovered, he couldn''t go out. He could only reluctantly tell us some information. Let''s hold a ceremony to supplement his strength."


    In front of kalunu, Carl said, "but soon, the power of the Dragon God will recover quickly, and he can show some power and do something."


    "But even so, it is still a long way from being able to move freely and get in and out of this area."


    "That''s why we need to be guarded by a dragon."


    He opened his mouth to kalunu and told him all the news he knew.


    no way out.


    By this time, he had no way back.


    His previous scene of suppressing three dragons was seen by almost all dragons and has been firmly remembered.


    This has basically destroyed his other thoughts, and then he can only follow behind kalunu.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid kalunu didn''t have to do it himself. Only the three dragons could easily tear him.


    He doesn''t have the strength to suppress everything. He can suppress the three dragons, relying on the power given by kalunu.


    When this power is gone, and everything returns to the origin, he will suffer sooner or later.


    Rather than so, it''s better to go one way to the dark.


    This is actually what kalunu wants to see.


    Otherwise, he just didn''t let Carl take his own shot to attract hatred. Wouldn''t it be better to sweep it by himself?


    That''s good now.


    Kalunu looked at Carl and the idea flashed in his heart.


    Then he stepped forward.


    He didn''t move very fast. He basically stayed for a long time at every step. He looked around like looking for something.


    Aside, looking at the actions of karuno, Carl also directly transformed into human form and walked with karuno.


    They walked in this area and explored all the way.


    Seriously speaking, although this area has always existed, it is an absolute forbidden area for the dragon family.


    If you don''t have divine power, you can''t enter it.


    Most of those who can enter here also have divine power.


    Like kalunu.


    The seal of this layer of divine power isolated the inside and outside, and protected the Dragon God from external threats in the past years.


    I''m afraid many things will appear in the silence of the dragon.


    Continue to walk forward, the chaotic scene around emerged.


    In a certain area ahead, kalunu saw a large number of dragon bones.


    Some of those bones are dragon people, and some are pure blood dragons.


    However, without exception, these corpses are very powerful, and each head will not be inferior to the epic level.


    Epic level, which is equivalent to seven levels.


    Even among the dragons, not every Dragon can reach this level.


    At least a white dragon like Carl, if there is no special talent and luck, I''m afraid I can''t enter this field for a lifetime.


    In other words, even among the dragons, this is a strong one, belonging to the absolute top level.


    Karunu glanced at the bones and then continued to move forward.


    In addition to those bones, there are many murals and runes around.


    These should be left by the strong of the dragon family in the past, occupying a lot of space.


    All the way to the depths, kalunu found his ultimate goal.


    It was a dragon different from all other dragons.


    The Dragon itself is not very tall, let alone compared with those giants, it is a little thin compared with the previous three dragons, only one or two hundred meters tall.


    One or two hundred meters tall, this body is extremely powerful in the eyes of other races, but it has nothing to do with tall among the dragon family.


    In terms of blood, this dragon is not any kind of pure dragon, but a completely strange and powerful dragon.


    Its body is somewhat similar to the gem dragon. It is completely composed of a kind of purple crystal. It looks like a crystal dragon as a whole.


    In his body, inexplicable runes twinkle, looking extremely beautiful and bright.


    Overall, it looks extremely beautiful, almost suffocating.


    On the body of the dragon, there is a strong divine power.


    Kalunu himself was fine, but Carl on one side was trembling and uncontrollable at the moment he saw the dragon.


    This is the dragon''s instinctive reaction to the superior dragon.


    For Carl, he is not only the God of the dragon family, but also a top dragon blood.


    The Dragon God''s blood is definitely the strongest among the dragon family.


    In other words, even if it was originally just an ordinary blood, it will also obtain some sublimation at the moment of its promotion to the field of gods, deduce the original ordinary blood, become more powerful and sublimate to the point of surpassing all ordinary blood.


    Facing such a Dragon God, the white dragon naturally couldn''t keep calm. He had to tremble and bow his head silently.


    "What a pity."


    Kalunu stood in place, quietly looking at the Dragon God in front of him, with some regret: "did you hurt so much?"


    The Dragon God in front of him was sleeping.


    To some extent, the Dragon God in front of us is actually a dead man.


    The other party''s body is dead. Although it looks intact, it is actually dead, but it still retains some of its characteristics.


    And his true spirit was also seriously damaged, so he had to fall into silence. Even if karunu entered here, they didn''t wake up directly.


    From another point of view, this shows the weakness of the other party from the side, directly to this point.


    Even at this moment, kalunu is still unimaginable.


    What was the extent of the war that year, so that even gods like the Dragon God came to such an extent that it was almost silent forever.


    Kalunu didn''t know, but he could feel it.


    But at least in front of him, the Dragon God''s situation saved him a lot of effort.


    After all, according to his original plan, when he came here, I''m afraid he had to fight with the Dragon God in front of him to decide the outcome, and finally he could achieve his goal.


    However, since the damage of the Dragon God is more serious than he thought, it will be much easier.


    Aside, Carl thought of this, and his face was a little excited at the moment.


    The Dragon God on the Dragon Island fell into silence, so it would be easier for kalunu to replace him.


    If so, the situation would be better than he had imagined.


    If kalunu can replace the Dragon God and become the new commander on the Dragon Island, Carl''s status will undoubtedly rise, and the problems he worried about will naturally no longer exist.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but get excited. Looking at the sight of kalunu, he seemed to see a new dawn.


    Kalunu didn''t think so much.


    Standing still, kalunu looked at the frozen Dragon God who couldn''t move at all. At the moment, he couldn''t help falling into meditation.


    After a while, he stretched out his hand and put one hand on the crystal dragon in front of him.


    The faint ripples began to ripple.


    With kalunu reaching out and putting one hand on the crystal dragon, a mighty divine power also spread from kalunu''s body and gradually moved towards the crystal dragon''s body.


    Once this divine power poured in, it was immediately swallowed up by the crystal dragon.


    That speed is very fast, like a bottomless pit.


    Kalunu frowned, somewhat surprised.


    If it were an ordinary person, I''m afraid it would stop now.


    But kalunu is fine.


    With several worlds as their own territory and Chen Heng as the backing, kalunu''s own divine power reserve is quite good. If it is only consumed, it can be consumed.


    Therefore, he allowed the divine power in his body to disappear, and was continuously extracted by the crystal dragon in front of him and poured into him.


    Divine power has a good effect on gods.


    Just for a moment, kalunu could feel that there was a gradual recovery of consciousness around now.


    Compared with kalunu himself, the power of consciousness is very powerful, with a transcendent characteristic, which vaguely shocks the divine mark in kalunu and feels a threat.


    There is no doubt that this is no one else, but the silent Dragon God in front of us.


    It has been quiet here for a long time. After karunu continued to instill divine power at the moment, he finally gradually recovered from his long sleep.


    However, it is obvious that he is not mentally prepared for the current situation.


    "After a long sleep, I woke up after all......"


    A gentle sigh came from his eyes and came to kalunu''s ears.


    Under the gaze of kalunu, the crystal dragon in front of him slowly opened his eyes. A touch of vicissitudes flashed in his golden eyes, as if he had experienced a long sleep.


    After a long sleep, he immediately expressed his feelings after waking up.


    Until the two of kalunu came into his eyes.


    Suddenly, his body was stunned and seemed stunned.


    "Why are there others here?"


    After a long silence, the Dragon God seemed a little confused. At the moment, he looked at the two kalunus in front of him with a little doubt in his eyes: "who are you?"


    Kalunu kept silent. At this time, he didn''t know what to say, but silently urged the divine power in his body.


    In his body, the mysterious and complex divine mark was reviving, showing the majestic power, which broke out at this point.


    Then he stopped instilling his own divine power and made the Dragon God freeze in place.


    "You......"


    The Dragon God completely froze in place and finally realized that something was wrong.

 Chapter 725

    The Great Dragon God finally realized that the problem was wrong.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing he could do about it.


    Before sleeping, he placed heavy seals here to avoid the interference of other lives outside.


    This can prevent him from being caught and attacked by some malicious people.


    However, those seals can only prevent the existence of God below.


    For those who are really in the field of God, even if they are only a demigod, these seals are very reluctantly.


    Not to mention for people like kalunu.


    For kalunu, these seals basically do not exist and can be easily cracked.


    Of course, this is also because the Dragon God in front of him is weaker than he imagined.


    Before entering Dragon Island, kalunu thought it would be a hard battle.


    The Dragon God is famous for its powerful combat power. A revived Dragon God will be extremely powerful. If it''s not good, it will bleed.


    Although kalunu was not afraid, he always held the greatest vigilance.


    However, after really seeing the Dragon God, he found that the Dragon God was weaker than he had imagined.


    The other party is by no means a real God. I''m afraid he was only a demigod before he was silent.


    A demigod


    It can hardly be called a Dragon God, but it is too different from what kalunu once imagined.


    When he got here, he couldn''t help but suddenly.


    No wonder.


    Before, kalunu was still wondering why the Dragon God on the Dragon Island did not collect the divine mark of the Dragon God from the outside world.


    As gods, the divine mark of other gods is also an excellent supplement for them. They can complete their own divine mark.


    Even if the utilization efficiency can''t reach the highest as karunu, it shouldn''t be ignored.


    But now it seems that the Dragon God in front of us is only a demigod. I''m afraid it has not condensed a complete divine mark, and there is no way to use the divine mark of other gods.


    No wonder.


    Kalunu felt suddenly, but in front of him, the Dragon God felt very frightened.


    He woke up from a long sleep. As soon as he woke up, he saw the two kalunu in front of him.


    This is undoubtedly a heavy blow to him.


    Because he knows what this situation means.


    What''s more, kalunu''s body was filled with a breath of dragon that made him feel terrible. The breath of the vast Dragon God was very powerful. Although it didn''t fully erupt at the moment, it seemed to explode at any time, which made him feel afraid from his heart.


    From the moment he saw kalunu, he knew that kalunu''s identity must be a dragon god like him, and far more powerful than him.


    This discovery made his heart tremble and he was stunned for a moment.


    As for Carl on one side, he saw it naturally.


    The discovery made him feel the same way.


    He has been sleeping so long that he doesn''t know much about the outside world.


    The presence of Carl in front of him seems to show him a very bad signal that the giant dragon outside has defected to take refuge in the more powerful Dragon God in front of him.


    With the temperament of the dragon family, this seems to be a very natural thing, but it still makes the Dragon God feel desperate.


    "You just woke up from your deep sleep. I think the wound on your body hasn''t completely healed."


    In front of him, kalunu finally spoke, with a soft voice and a faint smile on his face: "in that case, how about sleeping for a while?"


    Standing in front of the tall crystal dragon, kalunu''s body looked very small, just like a mole ant.


    However, compared with the trembling Dragon God in front of him, he seemed very natural, looked calm, and there was only calm in his eyes.


    The Dragon God trembled in his heart and was about to say something. A thumping force burst open and emerged from his body.


    That is the divine power from kalunu, which is rising from kalunu''s body.


    It is absolutely the reserve of divine power that makes the Dragon God envy. It is as vast as the sea and enviable.


    Before, it was these powers that made him quickly recover from his deep sleep and wake up.


    Now, the divine power turned its direction and directly turned into a huge network to suppress the Dragon God in front of us.


    A layer of brilliance shrouded, dense, like forming a huge network to wrap the crystal dragon.


    After all this, kalunu stopped his movements and looked to Carl.


    Carl on one side was very clever. He knelt down immediately after feeling karuno''s gaze. Tears almost came down in his eyes: "ah! My supreme master, your divine power is so powerful that the humble Carl almost melted."


    "Foolish hypocrites try to hinder your great steps, but they are directly suppressed by your brilliance."


    "Ah! You are so great......"


    Carl wanted to continue, but finally stopped.


    Because he found that kalunu''s eyes were staring at him, and the expression on his face was a little impatient.


    "Finished?"


    He opened his mouth and his eyes were not good.


    Carl was a little confused and nodded subconsciously.


    "Then go to work for me."


    Kalunu glanced at him, then pointed to one side and said directly, "go and search here for me."


    "No problem?"


    Carl nodded hurriedly: "my great master, let the Dragon collect treasure, which is absolutely the right choice."


    "I marvel at your wisdom."


    Seeing the color of impatience on kalunu''s face again, he quickly dodged and ran to the front, ready to collect around.


    This is the sleeping place of the Dragon God. According to the nature of the dragon family, there must be many things hidden.


    Those priceless treasures, even others, are very common in this place.


    It''s better for Carl, the dragon, to search for such things.


    It also saved kalunu himself.


    Seeing Carl far away, kalunu stood alone and looked at the crystal dragon in front of him.


    He didn''t mean to kill the demigod dragon.


    In any case, this is also a demigod and belongs to the dragon family. It is a potential target for kalunu who has the Dragon God at the moment. It would be a pity to kill him so directly.


    Therefore, it is just sealed in this place to kill the other party''s temper and prepare for the reception later.


    Of course, you can also use the divine power of kalunu to heal his injury and recover his injury.


    Otherwise, it''s really useless for the other party to be like this.


    The other party is too weak at the moment. It is estimated that he is not a real demigod. Even a ninth order myth in front of him needs a lot of strength to get rid of it.


    It''s really embarrassing to be so weak. You''d better recover.


    After the other party recovers, if he is willing to surrender, he will arrange something to do, just as a supplement to his subordinates.


    If you don''t want to surrender, kalunu won''t bother to spend more time. At that time, it''s good to throw it directly into the world that is ready for the strategy, let the other party bear some world counterattack first, and take the lead for kalunu.


    In a word, kalunu''s divine power is not so easy to take. If you take it, you have to work.


    He doesn''t keep idle people here.


    In front of kalunu, the Dragon God, who is still in the state of being sealed down, obviously doesn''t know that his future has been arranged. He is still sleeping quietly there, absorbing kalunu''s divine power to restore his state.


    On the other side, Carl is still struggling around.


    He worked very hard to search for land, but his ability was limited. A person''s efficiency was too slow.


    Kalunu disliked his efficiency, so he called Hechi and others directly, and several people searched the place together, and the efficiency rose greatly at once.


    As for karunu himself, he sat quietly beside the Dragon God, where he quietly felt the situation in this area.


    As the sleeping place of the Dragon God, this area is actually very unique. Although the space is connected with the external Dragon Island, it maintains a certain independence. It is an independent secret world.


    In this secret world, there are a large number of powerful runes, which should be arranged by the existence of God level. Some of them make kalunu feel numb at the moment.


    Looking at this situation, this secret place should be regarded as the heritage of the dragon family, which should be left by the Dragon gods in the past.


    Of course, it belongs to kalunu now.


    This secret place is not locked.


    After karunu suppressed the previous Dragon God, he resonated with this secret place with his own dragon god''s breath and personality, and immediately gained some control of this secret place, which can have a certain impact on this secret place.


    To this extent, in fact, the ownership of this secret place has been transferred. Even if the Dragon God recovers directly at the moment, it can''t take control of this secret place from kalunu.


    Of course, if he can beat kalunu head-on, it will be another matter.


    But no matter what you think, it''s almost impossible.


    After initially gaining control of this secret place, kalunu found a very interesting thing.


    This secret place is connected with the Dragon Island. To some extent, it seems to be equivalent to the center of the Dragon Island, which can have an indirect impact on the Dragon Island.


    For example, after gaining control of this secret place, kalunu can completely consume his own strength and have a permanent impact on some areas of Dragon Island, such as changing the terrain of some Dragon Island, or mobilizing in that area to form a special area.


    At the same time, the giant dragon living on the Dragon Island is also connected with this secret place.


    Kalunu can clearly feel this connection.


    He turned and looked away at Carl.


    Through this secret place, he can see a line on Carl, which is connected with this secret place at the moment.

 Chapter 726

    "It can still be like this."


    Looking at the line emerging from Carl, kalunu thought deeply. At this time, he finally realized the role of this secret place.


    Through the line emerging from Carl, he can exert influence on Carl and do many things.


    If the original authority is strengthened.


    Originally, the Dragon God had a strong command over the blood of the dragon family, and could exert influence on the dragon to a certain extent, and even directly determine its life and death.


    Through this secret place, this power is further strengthened. If the ability of the Dragon God to control the dragon is further increased, it will become more terrible.


    If the Dragon Lord and the Dragon Lord can recover from the chaos easily, the Dragon Lord and the Dragon Lord will not recover.


    He can have an impact on the dragon family when he is sleeping and extremely weak. He even orders the dragon family. I think there are a lot of reasons for this secret place.


    It doesn''t seem strange to think so.


    As for the origin of this secret place, it seems that the Dragon God hated the nature of the dragon family, so he specially created it.


    After all, the dragon clan''s temperament, if you don''t build such a place and strengthen their control, you are really not some good subordinates.


    The normal dragon is arrogant. Even if he obeys the wisdom of the Dragon God, it is difficult to offer all his loyalty to the Dragon God like the normal wisdom life.


    Therefore, it is normal for Dragon gods to want to build such a place and strengthen their control over the dragon family.


    It''s cheap now, karuno.


    Originally, even though he suppressed the Dragon God, he would still have some trouble if he wanted to continue to control the dragon family.


    This process may take a long time to completely control the whole dragon family like the original Dragon God.


    But now it''s much simpler.


    Thinking of this, he smiled on his face, then thought a little and began his own action.


    On this day, all the dragons on Dragon Island can feel a strange feeling.


    In their sleep, they can feel their blood throbbing.


    A completely strange Dragon God appeared in their dreams and told them the news of the recovery of the Dragon God.


    Once the news came out, the whole dragon island began to boil.


    A similar scene happened once decades ago.


    After that time, the Dragon God on the Dragon Island revived, the strength of the whole dragon family began to improve, and the war for abyss life was much smoother.


    And this time, a silent Dragon God revived?


    Not many dragons doubt this.


    After all, no matter what, the throbbing from the blood will not be false.


    Even if there are evil gods, a single dragon is OK. If you want to directly aim at the dragon on the whole Dragon Island, only a real dragon god can do it.


    There is no doubt that this is another good news.


    For many dragons, the recovery of a new Dragon God can bring significant changes.


    At least, the power of the dragon family can be improved. Perhaps it is not far away from leaving this area and returning to the world of gods.


    Many dragons in the dragon family have been thinking about returning to the world of gods.


    Although this area is good, it is located near the crack of the abyss.


    In this case, the dragons fight with the abyss life almost every day in order to survive, and they can''t stop at all.


    If they can, they naturally want to return to the world of gods and do not want to continue to fight in this area and fight with those abyss life.


    However, for the recovery of the New Dragon God, a small number of ancient dragons are worried.


    Because before that, a Dragon God had revived.


    In this case, another Dragon God recovers. If there is a conflict and struggle between the two dragon gods, I''m afraid it will be a disaster for the dragon family today.


    Fortunately, this did not happen.


    Before long, the Dragon God issued a statement again to tell the other Dragon God that he fell asleep again.


    ........................


    "Did you achieve this?"


    When kalunu was exploring on Dragon Island, Chen Heng was not idle and was busy in his palace.


    He was also surprised to feel the situation on kalunu''s side. He didn''t expect kalunu to be able to do so.


    Now, with the action of karunu, the dragon family has been actually accepted by him and completely belongs to him, the Dragon God.


    There is no doubt that this will be an extremely powerful force.


    The power of each adult dragon is no less than that of the fourth order, and its power will continue to increase over time.


    When this powerful ethnic group comes together, the power it can play will be terrible.


    In this way, the strength of the dog headed people under kalunu is already extremely terrible, and now there is the supplement of the dragon family, especially so.


    The power of the dog headed man and the power of the dragon can form a good supplement. With the cooperation of each other, the pressure will make many people feel terrible.


    On the whole, even if the khatim Kingdom founded by Chen Heng is now considered comprehensively, I''m afraid its potential is far less than many forces under kalunu.


    After all, the hattim kingdom is a kingdom composed of human beings. Although the potential is infinite, the population there is limited after all.


    The kingdom of karuno, which is mainly composed of dog headed people, is different. Its population almost doubles every few years, which can''t be compared at all.


    In terms of fertility, it is absolutely self humiliating to compare human beings with dog headed people.


    There''s no way.


    "But... Now that it has reached this level, I can''t be too backward."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng muttered to himself, as if he thought of something, with a faint smile on his face.


    The situation in kalunu has been settled. In the future, it will most likely appear in the face of the Dragon God and show it to the world.


    He has the divine personality of the Dragon God. As long as he slowly digests the dragon family and cooperates with the huge divine power supply, it will only be a matter of time before he enters the divine level. It won''t take long at all.


    Chen Heng, the noumenon, has just entered the field of demigod. Now even if it is still some time away from entering the field of God.


    Strictly speaking, this speed is actually pretty good.


    Just compared with the speed of kalunu, it is still too slow.


    "After a few months, it''s almost time to speed up."


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked into the air.


    It was dark at the moment, and the sky was full of stars, especially bright.


    Looking at such a scene, he smiled, then left and walked in another direction.


    Late at night, everything outside fell into silence.


    The hazy fog began to rise.


    In the imprint space, Chen Heng incarnated here again and entered this space constructed by the gods.


    Speaking of, in these months, Chen Heng came to this place more than once. Now he has a little reputation in this area.


    Many people know that there is a very rich imprint owner in this area recently. He often spends a lot of money and purchases wantonly in this place.


    Because of these reputations, Chen Heng is quite popular in this area.


    After all, no matter where you are, people don''t have trouble with money.


    When he came to this area again, Chen Heng strolled around as usual and bought some things at will.


    He didn''t disappoint others around him. He just walked around casually and bought a lot of gadgets, which cost at least hundreds of simulation points.


    Although it is only a few hundred simulation points, in fact, the number is quite a lot.


    After excluding the first few free simulations, many imprint owners need to pay a certain cost to simulate the rest of the time, otherwise it is difficult to get anything.


    Therefore, on average, the final harvest of their simulation is basically around hundreds of simulation points.


    Chen Heng''s one purchase consumes so many simulation points.


    Of course, it''s surprising. It''s a rare big pen.


    After the daily purchase, Chen Heng did not leave immediately, but came to another area, where he stood quietly, as if waiting for someone.


    Time passed slowly, and soon a figure appeared in front.


    It was the figure of a woman who was wearing a robe. Her face was exquisite and decent. There was an inexplicable divine spirit spreading all over her.


    "Here you are."


    Looking at the figure of the woman in the distance, Chen Heng nodded with a faint smile on his face.


    "Yes."


    The woman nodded and looked at Chen Heng''s figure. She was surprised: "it''s still a long time from the agreed time. Why are you so early."


    "There''s nothing on hand, so I''ll stop by and see if there''s anything worth buying."


    Chen Heng spread his hands and kept a decent smile on his face, like a gentleman: "and this place didn''t disappoint me. After a period of absence, there were many gadgets here."


    The woman looked at Chen Heng deeply for a long time. Then she sighed and said, "it''s really you."


    Among the people known around the woman, it is one thing to be able to improperly do the simulation point like Chen Heng in front of her, that is, Chen Heng.


    This guy is so rich that women sometimes can''t help but feel an impulse to rob him and see how rich he is.


    Unfortunately, this idea is doomed to think only.


    She sighed secretly. She put away the idea with some regret. Then she looked at Chen Heng and said, "it''s rare for you to take the initiative to contact me. Call me over this time. What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 727

    During this period of the kalunu operation, Chen Heng was not idle here.


    Over the past few months, he became more and more familiar with the people around him.


    The woman in front of him was like this. She traded with him several times and even sold him a broken semi artifact.


    After that transaction, during this period, they traded several times and became familiar with each other.


    By now, the woman has shown her true face to others.


    Of course, this does not make much sense in this imprint space.


    You never know whether the person in front of you is really who you are.


    So it doesn''t really matter whether you are true or not.


    Chen Heng never cared about this.


    "There''s something I want to inform you."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng looked at the woman in front of him with a faint smile on his face: "I also asked others to come here together, but I''ll talk about it later."


    "It also saves me much effort."


    "Good."


    The woman nodded in agreement.


    At the same time, she couldn''t help feeling curious about what Chen Heng said this time.


    For Chen Heng, although she doesn''t know the root, she is probably familiar with each other''s style during this period of time.


    If the other party doesn''t have enough major events, he won''t put on such a solemn gesture.


    Now that this is the case, I think there is really something important to tell you.


    What the hell would it be?


    The idea flashed through her heart and she looked forward to it more and more.


    They stood in place for a while. They didn''t talk to each other, but waited quietly.


    After a while, a sound came gradually from outside.


    Someone''s coming.


    Charlie came in from the outside.


    A few months later, he was still as cautious as before, wearing a black robe and a mask on his face.


    Walking in from the outside, he looked at Chen Heng and the woman who had come long ago. They were stunned. Then they showed an embarrassing smile on their face. Then they silently walked aside and sent greetings to them: "good evening, distinguished Sir and madam."


    He saluted them respectfully and seriously.


    These two people in front of him are suspected figures in the field of gods. They are absolute thighs for him, but they don''t dare to offend easily.


    His face was respectful. After saying hello, he honestly stood aside and didn''t dare to say anything. He knew his identity and status very well.


    The woman turned and looked at him without saying anything.


    It was Chen Heng, who also looked at him and smiled friendly, with a friendly attitude.


    After Charlie came, some people came again and again.


    These are basically the people Chen Heng has met in this imprinted space since this time. During this time, he has basically had communication and brought him a good impression.


    In this way, half an hour passed before he began to move.


    "Well, the people are almost here."


    He looked at the people in front of him, with a faint smile on his face, and said softly.


    "Mr. Heng, you will come here in a hurry. If you have anything to do, please say it directly."


    A woman with a hot figure and a short skirt spoke and looked a little frivolous.


    Among the people, the woman in front of her is very eye-catching, because her breath is very unique. She is not a pure human, but a hybrid of human and abyss life.


    On his body, there was a faint smell of the abyss, which made the people around him subconsciously want to retreat.


    The woman''s name is Aisha. It''s also an accident that she gets the mark.


    According to what the other party said, the other party is now in the abyss world. Somehow, he has obtained a mark and entered this mark space by some means.


    She does not belong to the world of gods, so naturally she is also vaguely excluded by the people around her. Even the woman standing beside Chen Heng has some bad eyes. It seems that she has thought of some bad experiences.


    But obviously, Aisha didn''t care about these unfriendly eyes. She just stood there alone and looked at Chen Heng with a smile.


    "Now that everyone is here, I''ll tell you directly."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng looked at the people in front of him with a faint smile: "I don''t know. Are you interested in entering other worlds?"


    "Other worlds?"


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, the people present were stunned first, and then someone said, "what world is it?"


    It is difficult for others to enter other worlds, but it is nothing for everyone present.


    As the owner of the mark, each of them has basically entered different worlds several times.


    This experience is very rare for others, but it is nothing for them.


    However, even if there is a similar experience, it depends on what the world is.


    The world is very different from the world.


    If the world is obviously too dangerous, they should also consider it carefully.


    After all, it''s more or less a simulation point to enter other worlds.


    With a faint smile on his face, Chen Heng didn''t say much, but waved his hand directly.


    In his hands, the coordinates of a world emerged.


    Then, a scene about the world emerged directly.


    Those messages about the extraordinary.


    In that world, the practice of the transcendent is mainly based on blood, so all the forces in it are basically extended from this.


    There is nothing strange about this practice system, which is obviously different from the world of gods. It seems that people have seen similar existence in many places.


    Generally speaking, in the world where some extraordinary systems have not been developed, because of the innate strength of blood, it is easiest to give birth to this blood respected system.


    But generally speaking, the upper limit of this system is basically not strong.


    After all, if you respect your blood, you will encounter an extremely serious problem.


    It is almost impossible to surpass your ancestors.


    For example, the son of the gods.


    Of course, the sons of gods in the world of gods are extremely powerful. Generally speaking, they can smoothly enter the field of demigods and become a demigod.


    But it is almost impossible for them to get rid of their parents.


    Because the strength of the son of God itself comes from the blood of his parents and from the inherited power.


    The power that is simply inherited cannot surpass the ancestor in any case.


    Because the way of blood seems powerful, but in fact, the upper limit is far less than the extraordinary system of self-cultivation, which can only be regarded as a good supplement.


    In the past rich world shuttle, everyone present has experienced a similar world.


    Charlie, for example, has personally subverted such an era and created a new extraordinary system, which is naturally no stranger.


    But even so, everyone present was silent at the moment.


    Just because of the breath revealed from Chen Heng''s hands.


    Strong! Very strong!


    In Chen Heng''s hands, that suffocating breath is coming from it, strong enough to make people feel terrible.


    Because, that impressively is enough to be comparable to the powerful breath of God.


    "The blood of the world......"


    Charlie stood where he was and looked at the scene in front of him. He couldn''t help but take a deep breath and almost couldn''t restrain the trembling of his body: "is it..."


    "Good."


    At the moment Charlie spoke, Chen Heng understood the question he wanted to ask, directly smiled and nodded, admitting his idea: "in that world, there is a race whose blood source reaches the level of God."


    "Therefore, those extraordinary people of blood are also very powerful, far from being comparable to other worlds."


    The blood source is comparable to the race in the field of gods


    With Chen Heng''s words falling, everyone present was silent.


    To tell you the truth, if you can go all the way to the present, the people present are well-informed. Basically, their knowledge is not low.


    Even if it was originally just some mortals, after experiencing the baptism of many worlds, it has basically changed. Both ability and insight have been tempered.


    But The blood source is comparable to the race of gods


    They haven''t seen this!


    Don''t say yes, I haven''t even heard of it.


    You know, a single existence is comparable to a God, and a whole race is comparable to a God. This is not the same concept.


    Theoretically, as long as the son of God grows up and grows smoothly, he can at least grow to the level of ninth order myth, and even enter the field of semi God because of the divinity in the body.


    But this can not be called a race, only a group.


    The son of God can have such a level because he directly inherited the power from his parents.


    If one God son and another god son are combined, their offspring will still be extraordinary, but it is obvious that they can no longer have the terrorist potential of the first God son.


    The dragon can be called a race because its own blood is extraordinary. As long as it grows up, it can achieve level 4.


    Moreover, the offspring of the dragon and its descendants are not inferior to the pure blood dragon of their parents. As long as they grow up, they can also reach the fourth level peak.


    Only such existence can be regarded as blood inheritance and truly a race.


    But in the past, I have never seen a race with blood origin comparable to gods.


    Like the dragon, it is extremely powerful.


    In the vast history of the world of gods, although there are more powerful than the blood of the dragon family, they are also extremely rare, and most of them have disappeared in history.


    But even the most frightening of them is that they only reach level 5 and level 6 after adulthood.


    As for reaching the realm of God?


    None!


    Don''t say you''ve seen it, you can''t even hear it.


    If the field of God is so easy to achieve, the people present will not be so easy to worry.

 Chapter 728

    Standing still, the people present listened to Chen Heng''s words. At the moment, they all doubted life, and even Chen Heng for a moment. They felt afraid that it was a joke played by the other party with them.


    Unfortunately, the facts are there at the moment.


    In Chen Heng''s hands, the breath of the world flows there, which is extremely clear, so that even if the people present want to ignore it, they can''t do it.


    After a brief silence, the crowd slowly recovered.


    They are not simple people.


    After all, in essence, they are all strong, and have already experienced the baptism of different worlds one by one, and have already had a certain ability to accept similar things.


    At the moment, even if I heard the news, it only took some time to digest it.


    And from Chen Heng''s news, they all thought of one thing.


    opportunity!


    The source of blood goes directly to the powerful blood in the field of gods.


    This existence undoubtedly means enlarged opportunities.


    The simplest is the strong blood of those worlds.


    If we can find a way to get the powerful blood of that world and use it on ourselves, can we not be promoted easily and break through many hurdles?


    You know, the power of blood can be regarded as a very easy one in the process of promotion.


    Using the power of blood to promote, although it will be extremely difficult to reach the blood source, and it is even impossible to go further across the blood source, there is no obstacle to that kind of promotion before reaching the blood source.


    Just as the dragon family wants to be promoted to level 4, it only needs to experience the baptism of time naturally. They even find a place to sleep. After many years, they can immediately achieve level 4.


    In the past, this method was not used because the people present were strong.


    Small characters like Charlie are already sixth order. The source of most blood in the world is not as good as him. Naturally, there is no need to covet those blood.


    But The blood level directly reaches the powerful blood in the field of gods


    If it really exists, then directly obtaining this blood is undoubtedly the most cost-effective.


    After all, even with the help of imprint, many people are not confident that they can be promoted to that field.


    It''s too difficult to be promoted to that field. If you don''t have enough talent and understanding, even if you have any adventure, it''s useless.


    Except for a few people, the vast majority of people are bound to be unable to be promoted in the end.


    Even if she has been promoted, for example, she once sold semi artifact to Chen Heng in the past. The woman named Chi is probably very excited about this strong blood.


    The bonus of blood is huge. If the blood level reaches the realm of gods, even the bonus to the existence of gods is huge.


    She couldn''t help being indifferent.


    In addition, the world that gave birth to these blood vessels itself is also worth studying.


    The blood race itself was bred by the world.


    From another perspective, if the world itself is not strong enough, how can such a powerful blood race be bred?


    The dragon family was born because it was born in the world of gods.


    If it were a weak world, even if the dragon family was born, it would never be as powerful as it is now.


    The world itself is strong enough for the creatures bred to be strong.


    This is a very obvious truth.


    So, will the world that gave birth to such a powerful race itself be weak?


    I''m afraid not. Even on the contrary, the world may be more terrible than many people think.


    In other words, the resources of that world will be extremely rich, and it will not even be inferior to the world of gods.


    At the thought of this, the breath of the people present could not help becoming heavy. At the moment, they seemed a little excited.


    Coordinates of a big world!


    Chi took the lead in thinking of these, and her eyes brightened up in an instant, looking extremely dazzling.


    A powerful world, in which there are many creatures, can provide her with a large number of believers and divine power.


    At the same time, the law of that world is absolutely unique.


    In every big world, the laws will not be exactly the same, and there will be different rules bred by itself.


    These are the most precious things for the existence of the field of God.


    Of course, more importantly, this is a world enough to accommodate the existence of the field of God.


    That the world can produce an existence comparable to the field of gods shows that it has the ability to accommodate the existence of the field of gods.


    In other words, the world is strong enough to accommodate their gods.


    It''s not up to her to be indifferent.


    Charlie''s eyes were shining, too, and he was a little excited at the moment.


    In a world of blood, most of the creatures are extremely powerful, and most of some resources still exist and have not been utilized.


    And these are opportunities.


    If you can get it, then


    All kinds of thoughts flashed through the hearts of the people present, and there were some thoughts at the moment.


    This is not a loss to them.


    To get the coordinates of a big world for no reason is to make a lot of money.


    As for entering it, will there be any danger?


    They are not stupid enough to directly use the noumenon to enter it. They directly use the power of the mark to simulate an analog, so they can enter it.


    This operation is still very simple for them.


    In short, this is a matter of only benefits, but little risk, or even almost nothing.


    They were moved in an instant, raised their heads one after another, and looked at Chen Heng in front of them. That kind of sight was very bright.


    Chen Heng also instantly realized their meaning, so he smiled: "it seems that everyone is very moved."


    "In that case, we''ll make a deal."


    "But say it first."


    Standing in place, he looked around, and finally his eyes fell on a few people such as Chi: "let you enter that world. I also need your help."


    "Please."


    Chi nodded and looked calm. He didn''t seem surprised.


    No, it should be said that if Chen Heng doesn''t put forward any requirements, that''s what surprises her enough.


    The coordinates of a big world are of high value. If you throw them out without asking for anything, that''s what people need to doubt their purpose.


    Now it is normal to ask for something like this.


    The people present also thought so. At the moment, they were not surprised by Chen Heng''s words, but looked at him silently.


    "My request is not difficult. You just need to help me at the right time."


    With a smile on his face, Chen Heng said, "of course, I won''t deliberately let you do something life-threatening."


    "If we agree, we can sign the contract through the seal."


    He said with a smile, and then a purple glow appeared on his hand.


    Among them, the power of rules is constantly shaking, and a contract appears in place.


    This scene once again made the corners of the mouth of the people around him.


    How rich


    Signing contracts with stamps is not free, but requires simulation points.


    The various functions of this mark are very easy to use, but each item requires the consumption of simulation points.


    Such a contract requires 100 points to sign.


    A hundred simulation points, it seems that there are not many, but in fact there are many.


    Just the people present, there are at least a dozen people.


    This is one or two thousand simulation points.


    There must be others where they don''t know.


    To put it bluntly, just signing the contract will cost at least 2000 simulation points.


    It''s really a big dog.


    A kind of envy, jealousy and hatred of the poor people, which they really want to replace at the moment.


    However, in front of him, Chen Heng stood there quietly. At the moment, he always kept the previous smile and seemed to have no other emotions.


    Under Chen Heng''s gaze, the people present looked at each other, and then came forward to sign the contract.


    After all, in fact, they don''t have much concern.


    After signing the contract, the provisions are basically simulated, and various terms are very reasonable. There are no requirements that can be framed or even risked their lives.


    What this contract requires is just to let them help Chen Heng at the right time.


    Very reasonable request.


    Standing in place, Chi thought for a moment, and then took the lead to sign the contract.


    With the purple light on the mark passing, the red mark emerged on the contract, and now it has been signed.


    After red, Charlie also stepped forward and signed the contract without hesitation.


    Compared with the others present, they have cooperated with Chen Heng for the longest time and have great trust in Chen Heng''s various acts. Naturally, they have no hesitation at the moment and directly agreed to it.


    After the two of them, with the leader, the others no longer hesitated, went forward directly and signed the contract one by one.


    Soon the contract was signed.


    "All right."


    Looking at the contract in front of me, the marks on it have been covered directly.


    Chen Heng smiled and then opened his mouth: "thank you for your trust. I believe you won''t be disappointed this time."


    "The world is very good. I believe the things in it can make everyone gain and will not return empty handed."


    "I hope so."


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, all the people present also smiled and were in a happy mood.


    Both sides are quite satisfied with this wave of transactions.


    Chen Heng has obtained a large number of tool people with good quality and low price, and these people have obtained the coordinates of a big world for free, and they all feel that they have made money.


    This wave is called win-win.


    "Can I ask?"


    After everyone signed the contract, Aisha stood in place, smiled and said, "besides us, Mr. Heng, you should have invited many others?"

 Chapter 729

    "Of course."


    Standing in the same place, facing Aisha''s problem, Chen Heng nodded without hiding anything: "this action is very important to me."


    "In addition to all of you present, in order to ensure the success of my action, I also invited some friends to join me."


    "May I ask, who are those people?"


    Aisha still smiled. She didn''t seem surprised by Chen Heng''s answer. She just continued to ask, as if she was curious.


    Chen Heng looked at each other deeply, then opened his mouth and said his names.


    However, with the names spoken one by one, the people present suddenly fell silent.


    Because the name from Chen Heng''s mouth is too frightening.


    The Lord of shadow, the Lord of nature, the king of justice, the Lord of darkness, the eyes of chaos


    A name from Chen Heng''s mouth skipped, so understated was said.


    In this process, Chen Heng''s expression was always very calm, and there was no change from beginning to end. It was like that these names represented only ordinary people, which was not worth mentioning at all.


    However, listening to Chen Heng''s words, the people present could not help being silent.


    Including Aisha, who had been very active before, she couldn''t help being silent and didn''t know what to say.


    For a moment, she thought something was wrong with her ears, so that even auditory hallucinations appeared.


    However, her brain was particularly clear and told her that her ears were all right.


    Since there is no problem with the ears, there must be something wrong with the world.


    God, what the hell is this.


    Do you want to play so big?


    All the people present were silent and looked at Chen Heng with a very unique look. The look was as subtle as it should be.


    At this time, Charlie suddenly had a very strange feeling.


    He suddenly felt that his participation in this operation seemed redundant.


    With the above-mentioned big guys joining in, can one more play any role?


    It''s just that those names are too demeaning, isn''t it.


    So that he couldn''t help wondering whether he was going to make soy sauce.


    Of course, there is also Chen Heng in front of us.


    It brings together such a huge and terrible lineup to enter a world together. What does the other party want to do?


    "Of course, those above exist, and I haven''t officially invited them."


    Standing in the same place, it seemed that the faces of the people present were too dignified. Chen Heng smiled and then said, "wait until a few days later, I will invite them one by one and ask for the help of these great beings to see if they intend to join them."


    "So you don''t have to have so much pressure for the time being."


    Everyone present was silent. Listening to Chen Heng''s words, they didn''t feel that the pressure had been reduced.


    With their understanding of the supreme gods, they do not think that the existence of those gods will refuse Chen Heng.


    After all, those gods only exist after obtaining the mark, but they see it all the way.


    One by one, far more crazy than ordinary people like them.


    Compared with their imprint owners, the performance of those gods after obtaining the imprint is called madness. They want to overturn all the worlds one by one and squeeze all the oil and water out of them.


    With the efforts of those gods to search the land one by one, they don''t think these sacred beings will let go of the big world.


    After all, the world is so powerful, and the oil and water in it is also so strong.


    With the nature of those gods, if you don''t search them, you will simply live up to the nature of the gods.


    In other words, there are many gods acting together in this action, which is a certainty.


    The mood of everyone present could not help becoming heavy.


    Although in theory, their entry into that world this time is only simulated entry, they will not lose anyway.


    However, they still feel a lot of pressure and horror when they simulate with many gods and enter that world.


    "Is there anything you want in that world?"


    Aside, Chi also opened his mouth and looked at Chen Heng''s eyes with some doubts: "what is it that can make you do this."


    "Of course."


    Chen Heng smiled and nodded without hiding anything: "in fact, I have already explored that world."


    "At the beginning, I didn''t want to share the coordinates of the world. I just wanted to occupy everything in it."


    "But then I found out that I couldn''t do it at all."


    Standing where he was, he sighed and said, "everything in that world is too vast. It''s difficult for me to do anything alone, let alone achieve the effect I want to achieve."


    "So I changed my way and invited everyone present to join me."


    "At least in this case, it''s a win-win situation."


    At this point, he smiled and said, "I believe we can all get what we want."


    "Maybe."


    Chidian nodded. He had no doubt about Chen Heng''s statement and did not continue to ask any questions.


    "If you have any questions, let''s say them together."


    Standing where he was, Chen Heng looked at the people in front of him and whispered to them with a gentle face: "if there''s nothing wrong, please get ready after you go back."


    "I''ll let you know when the agreed departure time comes."


    He asked softly, but he didn''t get a reply.


    It seems that everyone present has no questions to ask.


    Therefore, Chen Heng nodded, said goodbye to the people present, and then directly turned and left.


    The purple fog shrouded the place, directly obscured his figure, and then slowly disappeared.


    His figure just disappeared in place and disappeared directly.


    After Chen Heng left, there were only people left.


    They looked at each other, looked at each other, and then left.


    To be honest, they really want to talk to someone and discuss their future trip.


    But the people present were basically called by Chen Heng. They were not familiar with each other. Even if they wanted to talk, they were strange. Naturally, there was nothing to talk about.


    "Let''s go."


    He glanced at Charlie on one side and said faintly. Then he stepped away and left here.


    Charlie didn''t say anything, just looked at Aisha in the corner, and then left.


    One figure left from here and gradually disappeared.


    In the end, Aisha was left alone.


    Standing in place, she recalled Chen Heng''s words just now and was still thinking.


    "A completely strange world?"


    She thought in her heart. At the moment, she was still thinking about the various messages that Chen Heng had confided before, and many thoughts flashed in her heart.


    This is a rare opportunity for him.


    A world comparable to the world of gods and the world of abyss is also rare in the whole boundary sea. It is the most rare world.


    If you miss it, you won''t be reconciled anyway.


    More importantly, Aisha thought, can we use the coordinates of that world to establish an abyss door in that world and transmit the abyss life of the abyss world?


    Once the idea appeared, it could not be suppressed.


    In her opinion, this idea is very feasible.


    The abyss world has a criminal record of invading many worlds.


    In the past, the reason why the abyss world could grow so strong was because of the instinctive aggression of the abyss world.


    The aggression of the abyss world comes from its origin.


    Up to the abyss consciousness itself and down to the abyss life, they all have aggression against the outside world.


    Swallowing other worlds and merging them into the abyss world is an act of self enhancement for the abyss consciousness itself.


    For abyss life, this behavior can also be rewarded by abyss consciousness, so as to make itself stronger and even become the patron of abyss consciousness.


    For a long time, as long as today''s abyss life sees other worlds, it will instinctively want to invade the past, occupy it and become a part of the abyss world.


    This is why, as soon as the abyss world met the gods world, a terrorist war broke out.


    The gods of the gods world certainly want to occupy the abyss, turn it into their own kingdom of God, and devour its origin.


    But the consciousness of the abyss world also yearns for the origin of the gods'' world, hoping to occupy the gods'' world directly and become a part of itself.


    It is this fierce style that has created today''s abyss world.


    So is Aisha.


    He is a hybrid of abyss life and human beings in the world of gods, but he has also had the aggressive instinct of abyss life since he was a child.


    So at this moment, she was thinking about the idea.


    "Building a portal in that world to lead abyss creatures over should not be a violation of the agreement."


    She thought about the content of the contract just now, and finally the idea flashed through her heart.


    She has always kept in mind the contents signed with her just now, and there is no agreement in this regard.


    The content of the contract only said that when necessary, let them help Chen Heng, and did not involve other aspects.


    What they can and cannot do in that world is their own freedom.


    Thinking of this, her heart must be, her face showed the previous smile again, and seemed very relaxed.


    After a moment, she looked around and left without much hesitation and entanglement.


    On the other side, Chen Heng is still walking in this imprinted space.


    What he had said with Chi and others was not a lie.


    This time, he really wanted to invite the shadow God and others to join.


    This is quite necessary for him.


    Because if you want to complete his previous vision, you must finally enter it together with figures at the level of God.

 Chapter 730

    God, no matter which world they put in, they are absolutely the top existence. It is the same in the world of gods and in that world.


    Of course, the name must be different.


    In the world dominated by blood, the existence comparable to God is called the ancestor, which means the root of all blood, that is, the ancestor.


    In that world, blood can play an unimaginable role, which is far beyond the imagination of people in other worlds.


    At first, when Chen Henggang first discovered the world, he was surprised. He never thought that there was such a world and such a strong blood in the world.


    It can only be said that the world is so big that there are all kinds of wonders.


    Among the thousands of worlds, there will always be a world that will give birth to new laws and new style.


    Therefore, as long as the experience is rich enough, one day we will experience different styles.


    This is a very natural thing.


    After searching the world, Chen Heng began to try to explore the world and get something in that world, so as to speed up his promotion to God.


    In the world of gods, Chen Heng has enough divinity. Theoretically, as long as time is enough and his understanding of the field of gods is deep enough, he can be promoted to that field sooner or later.


    But it will take a long time.


    On the other side of the kingdom of the dog headed man, kalunu already has the divine mark, but it also takes time to really complete the promotion.


    Chen Heng is the noumenon, not to mention here.


    If you can enter that world and complete promotion in that world, it will undoubtedly greatly speed up this speed.


    The blood power of that world is what Chen Heng wants.


    When complete, it is comparable to the blood of God, and this blood is undoubtedly extremely terrible for its own bonus.


    If it can be obtained, the road will be unobstructed for a long time in the future.


    This is a point that attracts Chen Heng and the main purpose of his action.


    As long as why those people should be invited to join them, it is mainly for other purposes.


    On the one hand, it is to strengthen the strength of these people.


    Except for a few gods, in Chen Heng''s view, the strength of most imprint owners is still weak. I''m afraid they will fall behind sooner or later.


    In addition, inviting God is an attempt of Chen Heng.


    Different from those ordinary imprint owners.


    In Chen Heng''s hands, he holds a large number of world coordinates.


    Most of those world coordinates are complete worlds, and even there are many big worlds.


    And it is conceivable that with the increase of simulation points on Chen Heng, there will be more and more coordinates in the future.


    So many worlds, if you only rely on yourself, you don''t know when you want to make a strategy.


    Therefore, he wanted to make an attempt to see if the gods of the world could be introduced and let them become his own help.


    They don''t need to submit to him. They just need to play a little role in the process of attacking the world and help Chen Heng share the pressure.


    It''s like this time.


    In that world, those gods will only make a lot of things.


    These will attract the attention of the world to some extent, so as to attract most of the power away, leaving Chen Heng with time for calm development.


    This is a benefit.


    As for those gods who only try to occupy that world?


    If you can do it, just try it.


    Not to mention whether those gods can do it, what if they can?


    The reason why they can enter that world comes from the power of the mark.


    The imprint comes from Chen Heng''s simulator.


    This is fundamental.


    As long as this has not changed, Chen Heng does not have to fear the threat of those gods.


    Lacking the ability to quickly enter other worlds, relying on other methods, both efficiency and cost are too low to compare with Chen Heng.


    Therefore, Chen Heng never worried about this.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter if the world is really occupied.


    In the vast boundary sea, there are many such big worlds.


    Even if the world fails and is occupied by others, there will always be more suitable world.


    Nothing.


    Walking into the temples of other gods, Chen Heng sent his marks one by one and entrusted the priests of those gods to send them up. Then he turned and left, quietly waiting for a reply.


    Soon after he left, several eyes opened at the same time in the whole imprint space.


    On an endless plain, the dark shadows all over the sky intertwined, and finally condensed into a shadow on a throne.


    Looking carefully, we can find that this shadow is completely condensed by Rune marks. There is no real shadow in itself, just like a shadow, illusory and without the slightest sense of reality.


    A purple mark floated in front of him.


    Among them, the scene of another world slowly unfolds, in which the powerful breath comparable to the field of gods escapes and continues to roar.


    He held out his hand and left his mark on the scene of silence.


    Suddenly, the four sides began to roar, and the terrible divine power shook away, as if the whole world began to collapse.


    On the other side, the sky was full of black gas.


    In a chaotic space, the great figure of chaotic eyes emerged and turned into a young figure with indifferent face and ordinary appearance.


    Wearing a black robe, he appeared in the praises and prayers of many priests, and finally pressed his palm indifferently, leaving his mark on the contract.


    Further away, the light spread, a beautiful girl appeared at the end of the space, looked at the scene of the world, and finally smiled and left her mark.


    The contract is hereby established.


    As Chen Heng had expected.


    Faced with the temptation of a new world, even these gods did not refuse and chose to agree.


    This is a natural thing.


    After all, it''s not bad for them. It''s a win-win thing.


    Chen Heng doesn''t need them to do anything very difficult. He just needs them to do it at the critical moment.


    This is not difficult for them.


    Of course, even if they sign and choose to enter that world, their choice to enter that world will be different because of different circumstances.


    Some gods themselves have made strategies in other worlds and are in a critical period at the moment. Therefore, they may not devote most of their energy to them. At most, they can divide a separate body into them and occupy some opportunities.


    However, some gods may devote most of their strength to attack this strange world just for more harvest.


    Because of the different input power, the power shown by these gods is likely to be very different.


    However, according to Chen Heng''s previous estimation, other gods will not talk about it. At least the two gods of shadow and chaotic eyes will definitely do their best.


    Compared with other gods, the power recovery of these two gods is the best. One has many believers in the world of gods, and the other has carried out many blood sacrifices in other worlds, directly slaughtered the creatures of several worlds, and has recovered some of their power.


    Compared with other gods, they will be more powerful, and their power will be much stronger at that time.


    In this regard, Chen Heng expressed his expectation.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    Soon, it was not far from the agreed time.


    After that, Chen Heng sent the message to those who promised to go through the seal as agreed.


    Then he began to move himself.


    "Start simulation?"


    In front of us, familiar handwriting emerged and became so clear.


    Seriously, today, simulators have changed a lot.


    It seems that due to the increase in the number of simulation points, simulation points have become more active, so that Chen Heng can feel more power.


    In front of me, this handwriting appears one by one, which seems to have an inexplicable power to live. It is very unique.


    After Chen Heng chooses to confirm, options begin to appear.


    This is the same as in the past.


    "Please choose your origin."


    Options emerge.


    If it had been in the past, Chen Heng would have been stingy and looked directly at the lowest.


    But by now, the situation has been very different.


    The poor boy who can only whore for nothing at first is already a millionaire now.


    Looking at the 300000 simulation points on his simulator, Chen Heng smiled and then directly filled up all kinds of options.


    Not exactly faraman.


    Because in the blood column, if you directly choose to become the ancestor''s parents and children, I''m afraid even Chen Heng''s possessions are not enough.


    However, with his current wealth, it should not be difficult to choose a relatively good blood family.


    As for others, there are natural ways in that world.


    In many worlds, there is no way to intercept the blood of other creatures.


    Even Chen Heng himself has a unique means of swallowing the scriptures of heaven.


    Various thoughts flashed through his heart, and he finally chose to confirm.


    Then, the purple brilliance bloomed directly at the moment and floated in front of Chen Heng.


    Between the blooming of Guanghua, Chen Heng''s true spirit slowly disappeared, and began to shuttle directly under the power of the simulator and go far away.


    At this moment, along with Chen Heng''s simulation, many people began to move around the world of gods.


    As if they had received a signal, they began to move one after another. At this moment, they directly activated their marks and began to shuttle.


    "Shuttle?"


    "Confirm."


    Accompanied by bursts of confirmation, the purple light continued to skip and enveloped the four sides.


    Then, under the power of the simulator, the true spirits began to shuttle back and forth, gathering together towards a world.

 Chapter 731

    The purple light flickered, constantly skimmed in front of me, and now it floats all around.


    Seriously speaking, the scene in front of us is also extremely rare.


    In the past, although several stamp owners shuttled together, they were carried out by a very few people.


    This is generally a matter for a certain God church to carry out large-scale development under the leadership of a certain God.


    But like this, at least dozens of people shuttle together, which has never happened in the past.


    To put it bluntly, this has also set a new historical record to some extent.


    But for all this, Chen Heng obviously won''t care.


    At this moment, his true spirit is in silence, silently feeling the existence of many true spirits ahead.


    Under the traction of the power of the mark, he could feel that many true spirits were coming towards him and were ready to join him in the new world.


    Most of those true spirits are bright, but a few seem like stars, emitting an immortal Qi.


    These are at least demigods.


    Among them, some people familiar to Chen Heng are also there.


    For example, Chi, the God of shadow and others.


    Even if these beings are only true spirits, they are extremely amazing. If they do not actively converge their own power so that true spirits can coerce them forward, otherwise, I''m afraid even the power of the simulator can''t forcibly capture and take away their true spirits.


    Feeling the existence of these true spirits, Chen Heng smiled and then continued to move.


    In an instant, his true spirit rushed forward and came to the strange world in an instant.


    It is a huge and bright world.


    The golden world is displayed in front of us. At the moment, the strong power of the world on it is fluctuating violently. Layers of indifferent brilliance bloom and directly manifest, which makes those who can feel feel palpitation and terror.


    This is the world that Chen Heng chose as his goal.


    After feeling the world, in Chen Heng''s body, the power of the simulator spontaneously revived and directly rushed forward with his true spirit.


    Boom!


    The red torrent broke through everything.


    In an instant, Chen Heng''s true spirit disappeared and disappeared directly here.


    In situ, only a faint ripple is left, and the once appearance is no longer seen.


    Of course, not only Chen Heng, but also others.


    After feeling that Chen Heng''s true spirit entered the big world ahead, the others were unwilling to fall behind and rushed forward into the huge world in front of them.


    Everything stopped here and fell into silence.


    Be completely quiet.


    Boom


    In situ, only a faint sound of thunder and a faint flow of light and shadow were left.


    However, after breathing for the past few hours, there was a sudden explosion of thunder.


    Roar!


    In situ, a huge face suddenly appeared, ferocious and huge, just a face, just like a whole world.


    On his body, the immortal Qi machine flows out. So far, it is displayed. That kind of Qi machine is almost frightening to death and makes people feel terrible.


    He seemed to feel something, so he recovered from the reality and came here.


    However, there was no place he wanted to find, only a residual trace.


    Finally, he uttered an unwilling roar, and his huge face slowly dissipated in nothingness and disappeared completely.


    It''s over.


    At least on the surface.


    "It''s dangerous."


    In the magnificent palace, at this moment, a young man suddenly woke up from his sleep and sighed with lingering fear.


    He stepped down from the head of the bed, came to the transparent window and looked up at the sky.


    It''s dark at the moment. The sky outside is hazy. I can''t see much scenery. I can only feel the night scene.


    In mid air, a silver moon flickered and hung high in mid air, emitting a faint moonlight.


    This is a very beautiful scene, but it makes Chen Heng feel some lingering palpitations.


    He recalled the feeling he had just felt and sighed: "did many people go through simulation shuttle together, leaving such a big trace that they were perceived by the great presence of that level?"


    The idea flashed through his mind. At this time, he felt a little miscalculated.


    He clearly felt the feeling that he was almost suffocating.


    At that time, the simulator instinctively sent him a sense of crisis, almost accidentally pulled him back to the world of gods, and dared not continue.


    Fortunately, the simulation finally succeeded.


    The great existence was a step too slow to catch them on the spot.


    Otherwise the situation will be fun.


    They are afraid that they will be blocked out of the world and can''t come in.


    This also sounded an alarm to Chen Heng.


    The power of simulator is not omnipotent, but also has its limits.


    In the past, the simulator was very powerful. Both the gods and other worlds were unobstructed and could be easily accessed.


    Now think about it, this should be the past. Chen Heng basically shuttles alone. The trace is very small, which is easy to be covered by the power of the simulator and will not be detected by those powerful beings.


    However, up to now, so many people shuttle together, and the results are much more serious. They are almost caught by others.


    Chen Heng is vigilant.


    He has been warned this time. He must be careful next time.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid it''s the rhythm of overturning sooner or later.


    Fortunately, however, the trip went smoothly.


    "The Third Prince of the violet Empire?"


    Standing in place, Chen Heng felt his identity this time, and finally nodded.


    Compared with the past, his identity is very good this time.


    The world respects blood, and most of all kingdoms are extraordinary families with strong blood.


    Among the many kingdoms, the violet empire is also the top, and it is one of the three empires together with the other two huge empires.


    Chen Heng is now the Third Prince of the Empire.


    Although it is only the third prince, it is actually great.


    The royal family of the violet Empire inherited the blood of the legendary ancestors, and it was difficult for each generation to reproduce.


    This is actually one of the characteristics of blood race.


    The more powerful life is, the weaker its reproductive ability is. This is a natural law, and it is difficult for any race to disobey.


    In this case, the violet royal family was sparsely populated.


    Chen Heng, the third prince, is actually quite noble and at the top level in the world.


    Under normal circumstances, even if he could not inherit the throne of the violet Empire, he could go out and establish a new kingdom.


    This is normal.


    Of course, it depends on your talent and blood.


    Different from other worlds with extraordinary systems, the extraordinary people in this world basically rely on their own blood.


    Therefore, their growth is actually the excavation of their own blood.


    As long as they tap their own blood step by step and give full play to their potential, their strength will become more and more powerful.


    Compared with other systems, this approach is naturally very convenient. It is easy to grow and progress and reach a higher level.


    But there are also defects.


    Defects are limited by their own blood.


    The degree of your own blood basically determines your future level.


    If your own blood is not noble and powerful enough, then your future has basically been determined.


    To some extent, there are both advantages and disadvantages.


    For Chen Heng''s current status, of course, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages.


    After all, his body today inherits the blood of the legendary ancestor.


    The first ancestor, according to the situation of this world, is the existence of God at the first level.


    Such existence represents the law of the world in this world.


    Chen Heng stepped aside and looked at the silver moon in the air.


    In his sight, the silver moon in the sky was very soft, and the faint silver moon shone on the earth, like putting a layer of silver frost on the earth.


    Ordinary people may only feel beautiful when they look at the scene in front of them.


    But Chen Heng can feel the hidden power from this brilliance.


    The sleeping of the moon is also called the God of the silver moon.


    He is the guide of the night and the silver moon in the sky.


    In legend, it was born in chaos with the sun god, and was the first ancestor between heaven and earth.


    In his deep sleep, his huge body will turn into a silver moon and project into all corners of the world.


    At night, his body projection will manifest.


    This is the legend of the world.


    In this silver month, Chen Heng did feel the real power.


    The power contained in the silver moon has some unique characteristics. If you bathe in it for a long time, you may even change your body and make yourself look different.


    There is no doubt that this is the power of the sleeper of the moon.


    "The world is really terrible......"


    Although it was not the first time he came to this world, Chen Heng couldn''t help but sigh and the idea flashed in his heart.


    If most of the gods in the world of gods are the strong ones who ascend the throne the day after tomorrow, the ancestors of this world are born gods.


    They do not need faith, nor do they need the support of believers. They themselves are immortal compared to the beautiful God.


    Because of their strong blood, their bodies are huge and they are born with great power.


    At ordinary times, most of them sleep in every corner of the world.


    Their bodies instinctively spread out energy, forming various natural phenomena.


    In this world, the sun is so, the moon is so.


    Even in many other natural phenomena, there are many corresponding ancestors.


    It is a very unique situation.


    For this situation, Chen Heng himself is also very curious.

 Chapter 732

    In Chen Heng''s view, the ancestors of the world had a completely different relationship with the world.


    In the world of the gods, in order not to be excluded and expelled by the world of the gods, the gods chose to spread faith in many worlds and use the power of faith as the coordinate to prevent them from being excluded and left by the world of the gods.


    But in this world, Chen Heng saw a completely different approach.


    The ancestors of this world did not need faith, but improved heaven and earth with their own ability and existed as part of the cycle of heaven and earth.


    If this becomes a part of the world, it will not be excluded.


    This completely different relationship made Chen Heng fall into meditation.


    Compared with the practice of this world, the gods of the gods world seem to fall into inferior.


    After all, according to the practice of these ancestors of the world, they are an indispensable part of the cycle of heaven and earth. They are not only powerful, but also protected by the world itself.


    In the world, their strength will be stronger and increase.


    It can even get the feedback and baptism of the world itself in the operation of the world, and its strength can be continuously improved.


    Overall, stability is much better than the gods in the gods world.


    Once the belief of the gods in the world of gods is broken, they will be expelled by the world of gods and directly fall into the boundary sea over a long time.


    But in this world, these problems will not appear.


    So, is the model of this world equally feasible in the world of gods?


    Without thinking about this question, Chen Heng finally gave a positive answer.


    Feasible is certainly feasible, but there are some problems.


    The biggest problem in the world of gods is that there are too many gods.


    The position of participating in the cycle of heaven and earth is always limited.


    With the number of gods in the world of gods, once they embark on this road, I''m afraid most of them will be occupied at once.


    After some suitable positions are occupied, what remains is some scattered positions for future generations.


    At that time, we can only go back to the original way.


    In this way, it seems to fall into another cycle. There is no change except for a group of gods participating in the cycle of heaven and earth.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng couldn''t help shaking his head.


    However, although not all gods can embark on this path, there is no problem if only a small number of people.


    Chen Heng has now decided to go back and make a good reference.


    If you can, maybe this is a good way, which can make people break through quickly and reach a higher level.


    "Your Highness."


    Outside, a voice suddenly came.


    Chen Heng subconsciously turned around and looked out. He just saw a girl walking slowly with a plate.


    The girl looks beautiful, with a conspicuous purple hair and purple eyes. She looks very different from ordinary people.


    In its body, there is an invisible charm filled with it, which is very unique.


    This is Chen Heng''s maid.


    Of course, although she is only a maid, she also has extraordinary blood, otherwise it is impossible to serve Chen Heng.


    Such maids are basically arranged for the purpose of giving birth to blood offspring. Once they can be successfully combined, they can immediately add a member to the royal family.


    "Alice."


    Chen Heng looked back at the girl and nodded gently to her: "put down the things. I''ll use them later."


    "Yes."


    The girl nodded respectfully, put down the plate in her hand, and was ready to turn and leave.


    But Chen Heng stopped her again.


    "You should be free for the time being."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng thought for a moment and then said, "do me a favor."


    "Your Highness, please command."


    Alice did not hesitate. She lowered her head and opened her mouth, and a look of expectation crossed her eyes.


    "Recently, help me pay attention to the surrounding situation."


    Chen Heng nodded and said, "tell me what''s unusual the first time."


    "Yes."


    This is just a small matter, which is nothing to Chen Heng, the imperial prince.


    Alice nodded quickly, so respectfully stepped back and came to the other side.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng looked at her leaving figure, as if thinking.


    "Count the days. Others are almost coming."


    He has come to this world now, so calculate the time, others should be the same.


    Just because the simulated identities are different, the landing position and identity will be very different.


    However, relatively speaking, those great beings from the world of gods are strong. I''m afraid they will soon do something big with their personality.


    It''s their nature.


    At that time, Chen Heng only needs to go directly to the door and can quickly contact the strong from the world of gods.


    Of course, Chen Heng also needs to be careful in this process.


    The world''s ancestors are part of the world cycle. Each ancestor exists for a long time and shows few signs of falling.


    For these reasons, the structure of the world is extremely stable.


    Extreme stability means that too much change is not allowed.


    In the past few simulations, Chen Heng suffered such a loss. Before he did anything, he was directly killed and eliminated in the bud.


    The reason why he invited so many people to simulate this time may not be that he didn''t want those people to take the lead and confuse the situation for him.


    As long as the situation becomes chaotic enough and there is a big head in front, naturally no one can take care of Chen Heng.


    He can also develop calmly in the rear without being attacked collectively by the forces of the world.


    As for those people can''t stand it?


    Chen Heng never worried about this.


    Many of the gods in the world should be invited, but Chen Heng only knows.


    When it comes to the level of strength, the gods of the world of gods are not inferior to the ancestors of the world.


    As far as the experience of struggle at the same level is concerned, it is far better than.


    As long as those ancestors don''t come out in person at the first time and kill the gods who have just arrived, Chen Heng believes that they will fight very happily.


    In this way, it''s really something to look forward to.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng flashed the idea in his heart and couldn''t help laughing.


    Then he thought for a moment, turned around again, walked to the other side, and was ready to go there.


    On the other side.


    Charlie woke up from his deep sleep.


    He looked around and then froze.


    This is a dilapidated cabin.


    The wooden house looks very simple, as if it could collapse at any time. So are all kinds of furnishings, which look very poor.


    In the house, a strong smell lingered, making people feel very uncomfortable.


    As soon as Charlie woke up, he smelled the lingering smell and almost choked him.


    "Such a bad environment?"


    Recovering from his deep sleep, he had a bad feeling in his heart. Then he quickly got up and looked around him.


    Sure enough, his clothes were ragged and he didn''t have a piece of good cloth. He looked very down at a glance. He didn''t look like a normal family at all.


    "Won the grand prize?"


    The idea flashed through his subconscious mind.


    Before entering the world, he also set his identity for this simulation.


    This simulation trip was unusual. In order to gain something from this simulation as much as possible, he didn''t save the simulation points too much. He directly consumed the simulation points and purchased an identity.


    Although that identity is not very good in this world, at least it is a person with blood. According to common sense, it should not be reduced to this point.


    In fact, according to Charlie''s consistent style, he can save in this regard.


    Only this time the simulated world is different.


    The world respects blood. I''m afraid there will be a great difference in treatment between people with and without blood.


    It is precisely because of this that Charlie is determined to buy a blood identity, hoping that he can have a good start.


    But now it seems that it has not achieved the effect he wants.


    Most of these problems exist.


    According to common sense, a person with blood talent can''t end up like this.


    The idea flashed through Charlie''s mind, then he silently closed his eyes and began to feel the memory in his mind.


    In his mind, the memory of his predecessor for more than ten years began to flow into his mind and was accepted by him.


    In order to have a good start, this time in the simulation, he did not choose the normal 20-year-old start, but a few years earlier and became a 15-year-old start.


    Because generally speaking, this age is the time when physical activity is the best, and the potential in the body is the easiest to stimulate. It is regarded as entering an extraordinary golden age.


    As for the age of 20, although it''s good, after all, it''s a little old and it''s inconvenient to do some things again.


    Memories from the predecessor are constantly integrated into the mind.


    Then Charlie felt the problem.


    Because his parents died when he was young, he didn''t know who his parents were. He had to live in the streets and beg.


    For the original body, it doesn''t matter what blood or not, and he doesn''t have that concept.


    Whether he can fill in the belly is the most important.


    After reading the original memory, Charlie had only one idea in his mind.


    Pit!


    There is no doubt that he won the grand prize.


    In the imprint space, he has long heard that if some people are lucky enough, even if they only use an ordinary identity, they may gain good results. There is no simulation point, but they gain an identity with good talent.


    But Charlie had always heard of such a good thing among other people, but he had never met it himself.


    Unexpectedly, he won the prize this time.

 Chapter 734

    Before entering the palace, Charlie had many ideas, such as how to make a positive performance, win the trust of Prince Alan, and how to approach the core step by step with the help of his bodyguard''s identity to obtain a higher status.


    But all this was only before entering the palace.


    After entering the palace, his feeling changed in an instant.


    The people in front of us are too dazzling.


    Even from the surface, the young man in front of him was as dazzling as the God of heaven. His golden eyes seemed to have divine power, as sacred as the God of heaven.


    Just being watched by him, Charlie felt his body shaking, had an uncontrollable impulse, and almost knelt down directly.


    But fortunately, Charlie''s willpower is quite good. At least he is also a strong man who awakened the true spirit. He still has this self-control.


    In his original expectation, of course, there was a script of kneeling down, but obviously not now.


    Kneeling just after meeting, it''s really a little down in price, which is not conducive to attracting attention and raising your value.


    He was secretly frightened.


    Just looking at it can give people such a terrible feeling.


    How terrible is this prince Alan?


    Is this the top blood in the world?


    In the world of gods, class barriers are equally serious, and the strong have almost all the domination over the weak.


    But compared with the class of the world, it is still nothing.


    The suppression between blood vessels is too strong.


    Even if your strength is stronger than the other party, as long as the other party''s blood is noble and strong enough, you may be the one who kneels down first.


    Even if you kneel down, the other party thinks you occupy a place and kicks you away.


    In the world of gods, how could this happen.


    Charlie didn''t feel it before, but now when he saw this, he immediately felt that the world was dangerous and felt the horror of the world.


    "Your Highness."


    Come here, young Alice, respectfully.


    Like the pride from the heart in front of the city Lord, Alice is also respectful from the heart at the moment.


    This is the rule between blood and blood. It is suppressed layer by layer, and the subordinate maintains absolute obedience to the superior.


    "I''ve brought them here. What else can I do for you?"


    Alice asked respectfully, kneeling on the ground.


    Looking at her like this, I''m afraid that no matter what she orders, she will do it immediately without hesitation.


    Charlie couldn''t help looking.


    Alice''s strength is not weak.


    In the world of gods, she also has almost second-order power. She can be regarded as an extraordinary person with good strength.


    Under normal circumstances, she should be able to enjoy a very respected position, but now she kneels here like a servant.


    "You leave first."


    A gentle voice came from the front of him, which was made by the young man in front of him.


    Standing there, the young man looks handsome. Now he stands there quietly with a gentle smile on his face. He looks like a man with a good character.


    "I have something to say to this young man."


    He added.


    Alice couldn''t help looking at Charlie.


    To be honest, she did not know the use of his highness in summoning this man.


    On this ordinary blood, I''m afraid I can''t reach such an excellent level no matter how I cultivate it.


    With the status of a noble prince, there is nothing to be surprised about if you want such people.


    But even though she was confused, since Charlie had spoken, she could only retreat obediently and dared not disobey the order.


    Otherwise, the end will be very serious.


    A moment later, Alice left.


    In such a big palace, only Chen Heng and Charlie are left.


    Looking at Alice''s leaving figure and feeling Chen Heng''s gaze, Charlie''s spirit was inexplicably nervous.


    "This prince, shouldn''t there be a problem with his sexual orientation?"


    He bit his teeth and was staring at him with Chen Heng''s eyes. At the moment, he couldn''t help but flash the idea.


    There are many flowers among the nobles, Charlie knows very well.


    He himself was once an aristocrat of the oro Empire, and there were strange things when he didn''t know.


    Looking back on the scenes he had heard and seen, a chill slowly rose in Charlie''s heart.


    Although he has experienced many worlds, he really hasn''t seen similar scenes.


    Is today


    Chen Heng''s face became strange.


    "Your mind seems a little open......"


    Just thinking about something.


    By capturing the thinking fluctuations in each other''s mind, Chen Heng was speechless and interrupted each other''s thinking.


    Otherwise, God knows what the other party needs to make up for.


    "You!"


    Charlie''s face suddenly changed.


    At the moment when Chen Heng spoke, he realized that it was bad in his heart, and subconsciously he had to act.


    But he didn''t move at last, because a force directly pressed on him, like a mountain pressing on him, so that he couldn''t move directly.


    "Stop."


    Chen Heng was helpless and said, "it''s me."


    A floating mark appeared on the top of Heng Chen''s head.


    On that mark, a faint purple radiance appears, with a personal unique flavor, belonging to Chen Heng.


    Feeling the breath, Charlie suddenly said, "Mr. Heng, it''s you!"


    "It''s me."


    Chen Heng said casually. Then he looked at the other party and confirmed that the other party was emotionally stable before releasing the other party.


    When the repression was lifted and Charlie felt his body regaining touch, Charlie was a little embarrassed: "why didn''t you say it earlier."


    "I didn''t say it early enough?"


    Chen Heng said, some speechless: "if I can''t stop it, you''re afraid you''ll have to cut it directly with a sword."


    "This......"


    Charlie was embarrassed and speechless. He didn''t know what to say.


    He did think so.


    Just the moment Chen Heng opened his mouth, he thought his identity was exposed, and his body subconsciously reacted and wanted to rush out of this place.


    This is also the normal reaction of the imprint owner.


    After all, we have been in a different world for a long time, and we are a little neurotic.


    "Mr. Heng, how did you find me?"


    After confirming each other''s identity, Charlie''s attitude suddenly became more respectful, and he looked as clever as he could be.


    Looking at him like this, who could have thought that he was ready to draw a knife to cut people the moment before?


    Chen Heng looked at him and said, "although there are not many people entering this world, there should not be many who use their own names directly like you."


    Chen Heng sent Alice to explore everywhere. Originally, he wanted to collect some information, find the hidden imprint owners and get in touch with them.


    But in this regard, even Chen Heng himself did not report any hope.


    Those imprint owners can live until now. They are all human spirits. If they are so easy to be exposed, they can''t grow to this point.


    So he didn''t expect it, just gave it a try.


    Then this time, I really tried one.


    In front of Charlie, he didn''t hide his meaning at all and used his name directly.


    The place where he came was very close to Chen Heng. In addition, Charlie was unwilling to be lonely and jumped up and down, so he was noticed by Chen Heng at the first time and called by him.


    This is a small probability event.


    After all, there are only dozens of people shuttling through the world of gods this time.


    Dozens of people sound like a lot, but when they are scattered throughout the world, the distance between them will be terrible.


    It is estimated that Charlie is the only one who can be reincarnated not far from Chen Heng and found.


    Chen Heng two people chatted and got to know each other''s situation.


    "Your body blood is not very good. If you can, you''d better find a chance to improve it."


    Chen Heng looked at Charlie and said to him.


    Although there was no detailed contact, just a glance, Chen Heng also saw the general situation of Charlie.


    Overall, Charlie''s body is pretty good. After all, it took a lot of simulation points to get it.


    But this is good, only relatively speaking.


    For their real level, this level of body blood is still a little too bad.

 Chapter 735

    "No way..."


    Charlie is also very helpless: "the number of simulation points on my hand is still a little less, so I can only do this."


    Not everyone is like Chen Heng. There are endless simulation points on hand.


    Among all the imprint owners, Charlie is just an ordinary person and can''t spend freely.


    In fact, even the identity in front of him came out by gritting his teeth.


    In the ordinary world, it is impossible to be willing to spend such a large sum of money.


    That''s the world.


    "The world takes the road of blood. Although your blood will not affect your future growth, it will more or less affect other aspects."


    Chen Heng looked at him and said, "if you have a chance, change your blood as soon as possible."


    For people from the world of gods, growth strength is not like people in this world. They can only rely on blood, but it is also affected.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the lowliness of blood is the lowliness of blood, which will affect many things.


    It may not affect Charlie''s final achievement, but it''s more or less a trouble.


    Charlie also nodded at this point. After thinking for a moment, he said he knew it.


    "I have some ideas about this. I was going to try some experiments recently."


    Charlie thought for a moment and then said, "just in time, I see you again, Mr. Heng."


    "If you need anything, you can put it forward."


    Chen Heng looked at him and then said, "as long as it''s not too much, I think I can help you find a way."


    "Thank you."


    Charlie bowed his head and looked respectful.


    A moment later, Charlie came out of the palace.


    When he left, his face was still thinking.


    "Mr. Heng''s strength is probably much stronger than I thought."


    He looked at the palace behind him and thought about his recent scene. At the moment, he couldn''t help but flash the idea.


    It is absolutely impossible to spend a small number of simulation points to become the prince of the violet Empire and directly inherit the blood of the ancestors and the power of the whole empire.


    According to Charlie''s estimate, the cost is at least more than 50000.


    50000 analog points, which is undoubtedly a huge number.


    At this stage, I''m afraid no one can take it out except those gods.


    Even those gods, how many people are willing to take out this simulation point just for an identity?


    I''m afraid not.


    On the other hand, this shows strength.


    What makes Charlie care more is what the other party wants to do.


    Call on so many people to enter this world and spend so many simulation points to buy identity.


    Mr. Heng, what is his purpose? Can you earn these inputs back?


    Thoughts flashed through Charlie''s mind and he couldn''t help wondering.


    However, at this stage, these doubts are not important.


    Anyway, for the moment, he doesn''t need to know so much. It''s enough to know that it''s good for him to follow each other.


    As for the rest, he could not think of it and could not stop it.


    Time goes on.


    His highness Alan accepted a new man as his bodyguard, which itself did not attract much attention.


    Although there is news that the new man''s blood is a little bad, it''s nothing.


    As a prince of the Empire, there are naturally people sent from the Empire to protect them. These are the main forces.


    As for the bodyguards recruited, they are not important. If your highness Alan is willing to toss, just toss.


    No one cares about it.


    Charlie spent this time smoothly and began to exercise hard and exercise his body.


    His body has a certain blood. According to Charlie''s own estimation, after activating the blood, at least before the second level, he doesn''t need to worry for the time being and can be promoted quickly.


    As for the second level, we have to face problems, and the difficulty of promotion will gradually increase.


    But that''s what happened later.


    At this stage, it is enough to slowly activate the blood vessels in the body.


    He slowly worked hard, using the convenience of his identity and the relationship given by Chen Heng to collect resources everywhere and gradually enhance his strength.


    The process went smoothly.


    Charlie had nothing to worry about. He stayed there safely.


    But soon, his business came.


    "Your Highness is calling you."


    Another morning, Alice, wearing a long skirt, found Charlie''s head.


    Over the past period of time, she and Charlie have been preliminarily familiar, and her attitude towards him is much better now.


    "Please tell your highness that I will arrive later."


    Charlie nodded respectfully and spoke seriously.


    Charlie was surprised by Chen Heng''s sudden summon, but he had already been prepared.


    During this time, he has been enjoying all kinds of resources given by Chen Heng, including all kinds of scarce materials and all kinds of secret methods, as well as some ancient books that only the royal family can master. This time is also open to him, which greatly enriches his own understanding of the world.


    These are simple rewards and giving.


    But Charlie also knew that there was no free lunch in the world.


    Chen Heng gave him so many things, so naturally there are things he needs to do.


    I''m afraid this time is the beginning.


    He took a deep breath and walked to the palace where Chen Heng was located.


    In just half a month, when he came to the palace again, the scenery here had changed a little.


    At the moment, Chen Heng is sitting in front, writing hard on a desk and dealing with some affairs.


    Chen Heng''s identity is the prince of the Empire, and he also has a certain number of territories and subjects.


    These are his own property, but in the past, he didn''t pay much attention to take care of them and handed them directly to others.


    Now Chen Heng came, but picked up these things and was ready to operate seriously.


    When Charlie came in, he put down his pen and paper, waved to Charlie and motioned him to come forward.


    "I haven''t seen you for some time. It seems that you are recovering well."


    He smiled, his attitude was the same as before, and his face was very warm.


    "This is your care, otherwise I''m afraid I''m still busy."


    Charlie bowed his head and spoke respectfully.


    "Of course there is, but it''s mainly your own efforts. You don''t have to be modest."


    Chen Heng shook his head and then said, "I''m looking for you this time. I need your help to do something."


    Sure enough.


    Charlie nodded secretly, but his expression did not change. He always maintained his respect: "please tell me."


    "I need something. I''d like you to collect some for me."


    Chen Heng looked at him: "of course, in this process, don''t use my name at last."


    Charlie understood in an instant.


    A moment later, he left the palace again.


    The task given to him by Chen Heng is not difficult, but very simple.


    Just collecting some corpses with special blood.


    As for what the corpse was, Chen Heng did not give a specific answer, but mentioned one, saying that the more he cherished, the better.


    This task may be difficult elsewhere, but it is very simple in this world.


    After all, the world respects blood, and everyone who is strong basically has extraordinary blood.


    What Chen Heng wants is not a living person, but a simple corpse. It''s always easy to find.


    I just don''t know what he wants these things to do.


    The idea flashed through Charlie''s mind.


    He knew clearly in his heart that since Chen Heng entrusted the task to him, he specially asked him not to use Chen Heng''s name, so most of them didn''t want others to know.


    As for what it was for, he also had some speculation in his mind.


    I''m afraid it''s mostly for the ritual of blood ascension and purification.


    Corpses containing special blood can only be used in blood experiments, and they are not of great value in other aspects.


    Charlie pondered, gradually left the area and walked out slowly.


    Inside the palace, Chen Heng looked at the documents in front of him and was still processing them there.


    Collecting corpses with special blood is naturally to improve themselves.


    He has the means of swallowing the Scripture of heaven, which can devour other blood vessels and improve himself. It would be a pity if he didn''t use it.


    But direct use, but also some trouble.


    This method is good in other world, but once exposed in this world, it will cause trouble.


    Besides, I''m afraid the violet royal family will be directly turbulent and even let him hand over his things.


    So after thinking for a moment, Chen Heng handed it over to Charlie, the same shuttle.


    At least compared with Alice and others, the possibility of his secret to the royal family is close to nothing.


    Good confidentiality, that''s enough.


    Once something happens, you can also put the blame directly on him.


    I think he won''t mind.


    This is a good candidate.


    After that, there is a similar dirty work. Chen Heng is also ready to give it to Charlie and directly let the other party conquer it.


    People do their best.


    Sitting alone in place, a moment later, there was another sound of footsteps outside.


    Alice came in from outside the palace.


    The light sunshine shone on the earth and illuminated Alice''s whole body, making her look more unique sunshine charm. A long purple hair fell down, showing a trace of mystery.


    "Have you heard from Princess Aimu?"


    Hearing the footsteps coming from Alice, Chen Heng''s face didn''t change, he didn''t even look up and said directly and faintly.


    Although the discourse is plain, it inexplicably gives people a unique dignity.


    "There was news just now."


    Compared with Chen Heng, Alice''s face is particularly dignified, and even looks a little ugly to some extent: "just yesterday, Princess Aimu''s motorcade was attacked, and the area has become flat, with traces of suspected monarchs."


    Chen Heng held the pen in his hand and paused. It seems that he was also surprised by the news.


    The so-called king is the top existence in the world. The level of strength is about the seventh level. In the world of gods, it is the existence of epic level.


    In this world, it is already a top existence.


    Although the three empires are inherited from their ancestors, the obvious strong are basically at this level.


    "Where is Princess Aimu herself?"


    Chen Heng was silent for a moment, then opened his mouth again and asked directly.


    "It''s missing. It''s gone."


    Alice''s mouth was bitter and her face looked a little ugly.


    Ding.


    The crisp voice sounded in place.


    Ahead, Chen Heng''s body suddenly stood up and his pen slowly fell down.


    He stood there, his face very serious: "send someone to investigate immediately."


    "If you have any news, come and reply as soon as possible."


    "Yes."


    Alice''s face was also dignified. She left here for the first time and walked outside the palace.


    Seeing Alice leaving, Chen Heng stood alone and thought silently.


    The event this time is not simple.


    AI mu, whose full name is AI mu Jill, Princess of the gilna empire.


    This is the Royal Princess equivalent to Chen Heng. She is also the descendant of the three empires and inherits the blood of her ancestors.


    Of course, for Chen Heng, she has another identity.


    That is Chen Heng''s brother, the fiancee of Ellie, the great prince of the violet empire.


    Blood is the most important thing in the world.


    An aristocrat, even if he wants to reproduce the next generation, will mostly choose between families of the same blood, and will never marry.


    As people of the three imperial families, their in laws are naturally the same. Basically, they will only marry the same Royal descendants.


    The same is true of Princess Aimu''s in laws with the great prince of the violet empire.


    This is not only a political marriage between the two countries, but also a combination of blood and blood.


    But now, this kind of thing happened at the time when Aimu, the violet Empire, will visit in the future.


    Who is behind this?


    Chen Heng lowered his head and fell into thinking.


    For a while and a half, the information obtained was still too little. It was impossible to analyze who did it.


    Internally speaking, the marriage of the eldest prince Ali and the princess of gilna empire will promote Ali''s inheritance and power, so he may be obstructed by other contenders for the throne.


    Including Chen Heng himself, are all possible suspects.


    Externally, there are not a few people in the world who do not want to see the alliance between the violet Empire and the gilna Empire, and there are too many people suspected of taking action.


    However, although there are many things you want to do, there may not be many who have this strength.


    Chen Heng just thought roughly and thought of several goals.


    "The next thing will look interesting."


    Standing where he was, he smiled and looked up to the outside world.


    It is conceivable that there will be chaos after this incident.


    It''s just that chaos is sometimes not a bad thing.


    Only when there is chaos can there be room for fishing in troubled waters.


    At least for Chen Heng, it is true.


    Some time passed.


    Since that day, the news has gradually spread and caused an uproar.


    It is said that on that day, Ellie''s angry roar came from the palace of the violet palace.


    Then the whole world set out and began to search for clues.


    Ellie personally went out to search the area, but he couldn''t find anything. He just found some bodies.


    Among those bodies, there was no princess Aimu. It was obvious that she had been taken away.

 Chapter 736

    "It''s interesting."


    Chen Heng listened to the news from four weeks, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    There is no doubt that it has nothing to do with him.


    Within the violet Empire, although he is a prince and one of the future successors of the violet Empire, his strength is not strong.


    In addition to its own territory and some power distributed by the royal family, its power in other aspects can not be compared with the other two successors.


    Chen Heng himself didn''t have much time to come to the world. Even if he wanted to do it, he didn''t have that chance.


    "It''s better to make a mess."


    Silently put down the pen in his hand, the idea flashed through his heart, and his mind could not help being involved.


    "It''s time to cultivate your own team."


    The idea flashed through his mind.


    This time his status is very noble, but his strength is still weak.


    The third prince is just the third prince, with two brothers.


    The eldest prince Ellie is 50 years older than Chen Heng, and has an obvious advantage in time.


    With such a large time advantage, the accumulated strength is also amazing.


    Really, it should be regarded as the most powerful person in Chen Heng''s generation.


    Perhaps it is precisely because of this that they are targeted and do not want to see them combine with Princess Aimu to further increase their influence.


    Chen Heng thought for a moment, then got up and walked towards the outside world.


    A few days later.


    "Do you want to leave the imperial capital and go to your own territory?"


    In the magnificent palace, the king looked at Chen Heng in front of him and frowned secretly: "why do you suddenly have this idea?"


    "Yes."


    Chen Heng nodded and then said, "I''ve been here for a long time. Every day I participate in all kinds of banquets and kill time everywhere."


    "This feeling is very bad, like a waste of time."


    "So I want to leave here and go to the territory left by my mother to see if there can be anything done there?"


    Because I don''t want to waste time, I go to my own territory for a good reason.


    But the king frowned, and his majesty could not be concealed. The breath was very strong and made people tremble: "do you know what you mean by doing this?"


    "Of course."


    Chen Heng smiled and then said, "for these, I think I have thought very clearly and don''t need to think about it."


    To leave the imperial capital, to some extent, is to give up his successor and choose to give up competition.


    For any royal descendant who is interested in the throne, this is an act of automatic abandonment.


    There are not many children of the violet king of this generation, and no more than five of them have really inherited the blood of the royal family.


    Chen Heng is one of the few adults.


    Under normal circumstances, the eldest prince Ellie is the most favorable candidate for succession to the throne, but Chen Heng''s chance is not small.


    Now I give up automatically.


    "Just think it over for yourself."


    On the throne, the violet King nodded. His face was still as dignified as before. He didn''t seem to feel any waves about it: "go back now."


    "Yes."


    Chen Heng got up, saluted respectfully, then turned and left without any nostalgia.


    Looking at the figure of Chen Heng leaving, the king of violet behind fell into meditation, like thinking.


    A few days later, the news came out.


    The conversation about Chen Heng''s day spread from the court and caused an uproar.


    It is not a trivial matter for a prince to voluntarily give up his successor and prepare to go to his territory.


    In the violet capital, anyone who has an interest in it can''t help paying attention.


    Someone is talking to himself.


    However, Chen Heng was very calm. He had been resting in his palace for several days and paid little attention to the visits of others from the outside world.


    Alice heard the news and came first.


    "Your Highness, do you really want to go back?"


    She came to Chen Heng''s room and looked at Chen Heng in front of her with some worry: "don''t think about it anymore?"


    "That''s not necessary."


    Chen Heng shook his head and then opened his mouth: "it''s no good for us to continue to stay here. It''s better to leave directly."


    For Chen Heng, of course, the throne of the violet empire is still important.


    The higher you stand, the farther you see. This principle is the same no matter what era.


    If you can get the throne of the violet Empire and use the power of the violet Empire to search for the secrets and resources of the world, the efficiency will be much better than Chen Heng alone.


    But if he stays in the capital, can he get the throne of the violet Empire?


    I''m afraid not.


    Chen Heng has rich experience, and a similar situation is not unprecedented.


    In the current situation, even if he stayed in the king''s capital, he would not be much help to inherit the throne, but would tie his hands and feet.


    This is the king capital of the three empires. There are too many strong forces, and most of the powerful forces are entrenched and lurking here. There is too much resistance to do anything.


    It is not favorable for the development after Chen Heng.


    Because of this, Chen Heng decided to leave and make progress by retreating.


    Leaving the royal capital does not mean giving up the throne completely, but only for better development.


    The world, after all, depends on strength to speak.


    As long as their own development to a certain extent, in the end, Chen Heng wants the throne, don''t others dare not give it?


    No matter what the world, strength is the most important.


    It''s useless not to see this clearly at any time.


    Of course, there is no need to elaborate on these things.


    "Get ready."


    He whispered, looked at Alice and said, "pack up and we''ll leave here in a while."


    When his words fell, Alice could not help covering her mouth and was surprised: "has your majesty decided to let your highness leave?"


    It seems that she still has a glimmer of hope in her heart. If the violet king refuses Chen Heng''s request, they can continue to stay.


    Chen Heng glanced at Alice, looked at her expectant face and shook his head secretly.


    On that day, his words were known only to those in the palace.


    Those people could not have released the news without the violet King''s nod.


    Now that the news has been released, it has explained the attitude of the violet king.


    In this regard, Chen Heng saw it clearly.


    Alice went down to prepare things after all. Before she left, she still had a little fantasy and didn''t seem to want to leave.


    Chen Heng didn''t care about her mood, just left and looked at the outside world.


    The next day, the news of the violet king came out and approved Chen Heng''s request.


    Then Chen Heng entered the palace again and thanked King violet.


    "When you were a child, you had your own ideas and were different from other people."


    In the magnificent palace, the violet king looked at Chen Heng in front of him.


    In his eyes, Chen Heng looked beautiful, a pair of golden eyes were pure, dazzling like two golden gemstones, and the whole person was like the son of God. It was so bright and unforgettable.


    He is tall and straight. Now he gives people the feeling that he is not the original young boy, but an indomitable young man.


    Looking at Chen Heng''s appearance, even if he is as strong as the violet king, he can''t help feeling relieved that his child has finally grown up.


    At ordinary times, as a king, he seldom communicates with his children, but now he can''t help saying a few more words.


    "If you leave Wangdu, you will face less pressure, but the environment will be worse."


    "Don''t relax and indulge in enjoyment. It will degenerate people."


    He seriously opened his mouth, explained his life experience for Chen Heng, and finally sent out loyal blessings: "anyway, as a father, I hope you can live well there and remember to come back often when you have time."


    "And don''t forget to have more children."


    At some point, he paused, then smiled and said, "I''ve asked someone to measure it for you."


    "Among my children, you should be the easiest to breed. This is your advantage. Don''t waste it."


    "If there is no girl you like, you can come here and have a look. I can help you find more."


    The violet King opened his mouth and taught tirelessly.


    From here, the topic began to deviate and shifted to having children.


    However, for blood families, reproduction of descendants is indeed a very important issue.


    It''s even important.


    It is said that today''s violet king was able to stand out when he was a prince and become today''s violet king because of his outstanding fertility. When other princes had no offspring, he already had several children of strong blood.


    It can be seen that the blood family attaches importance to their children.


    Chen Heng was speechless about the words of the violet king. He could only keep a smile on his face and didn''t know how to reply.


    After a while, he left the palace as if he had escaped from prison.


    Behind him, the violet king looked at Chen Heng fleeing the general figure, but he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Hey, I''m still young."


    ..........................


    Violet king, things here are over.


    Chen Heng''s own business has just begun.


    And now, on the far side.


    In a marginal City, a group of people are holding sacrifices.


    A man was escorted to the central slaughterhouse by people in black and then began to operate.


    "No, no!"


    Bursts of voices rang out here and kept ringing.


    In that central area, a man with a panic on his face watched his body be divided and pieces of flesh and blood cut off.


    The flesh and blood were flying, and the fierce pain swept all over the body, making them howl in pain.


    "No!"


    "Kill me! Kill me!"


    "You demons will go to hell sooner or later!"


    Bursts of shouts came out and rang through at the moment.


    The tortured man made a painful howl, which was strong enough to make people move, trembling all over and feeling terrible.


    As for the rest, they looked at the scenes in front of them, and their bodies began to shake spontaneously, as if they couldn''t bear it.


    "Great God..."


    An old man held his grandson in his arms and tried to cover his ears to prevent him from feeling the tragedy in front of him.


    It just doesn''t work.


    Soon, he was torn apart and sent to the gallows, turning into a pile of fragmented body fragments.


    There was a sad howl.


    And around, another voice soon rang through, and it kept ringing here.


    "Great God, master of chaos, please come..."


    In front, the executioner''s face was feverish, and there were bursts of subtle whispers in his hands, as if praising a supreme existence.


    The bloody scene, combined with the fanatical prayer, makes the scene here extremely strange, like a large-scale evil god sacrifice scene.


    The sound of terrible prayer pervaded all around, as if it had an infectious power, affecting the people around.


    All around, everyone''s face grew dull.


    The people who looked at the body and cried stopped crying, and their faces gradually became dull and fanatical.


    Not long after, they also sent out bursts of prayers and that kind of subtle whisper.


    They looked fanatical and spontaneously went to the execution ground where they suffered all kinds of torture.


    The blood kept flowing and dripping on the ground, turning this place into a bloody place.


    However, they didn''t mean to stop at all.


    When all the blood sacrificed died, the executioner did not stop, but pointed the instruments of torture at himself.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Great master, please come!"


    Bursts of crazy screams and howls occupy here.


    In the end, it became a bloody place, and there was no life left.


    In areas invisible to ordinary people, strands of bloody divine power are absorbed.


    With the cohesion of these forces, a great existence began to manifest, and the terrible eyes all over opened, revealing their own breath.


    Boom!


    Further away, tribes are moving, and sacrifices are being held at the same time.


    But what they held was not a blood sacrifice, but a very normal sacrifice.


    "To the great master of nature."


    "We offer our faith and pray for your protection to bring down the fruits of harvest..."


    Bursts of pious words fell and resounded around.


    Then a wisp of magic began to come, affecting all around.


    This is a pure natural power. As soon as it comes, it begins to affect all directions and make all kinds of changes around.


    Under the action of this divine power, the old trees have new buds, the withered grass is in spring again, and the dead flowers bloom new vitality again.


    Everything seems to have been adjusted back to its best.


    Everything revives.


    People looked at the scene in front of them, and a pair of eyes shed throbbing tears, which seemed to be extremely moved.


    This is the end.


    In the north of the violet Empire, manghuang tribes began to migrate towards the violet empire under the guidance of the gods.


    Changes are taking place in all corners of the world.


    The world is changing without the knowledge of ordinary people.


    This change was naturally brought about by the gods who came with Chen Heng.


    Like Chen Heng, these people are all unwilling to be lonely. After the moment came, they immediately began to act in this world and had all kinds of reactions.

 Chapter 737

    After a brief period of chaos, Chen Heng set off again.


    He took Alice and others to his own territory.


    It is a small territory formed by several cities.


    Of course, the so-called small is relative to the whole violet empire.


    In fact, compared with other places, Chen Heng''s territory is already equivalent to a small principality.


    Such a territory is the legacy left by Chen Heng''s body mother, which can be completely controlled by himself.


    When he came to this area, Chen Heng did not stop his pace.


    Now, he is aware that his strength is still insufficient, and it is time to make great efforts to supplement it.


    As it happens, Charlie has gained a lot now.


    "Is that all?"


    In the quiet hall, Chen Heng looked at the many things in front of him and finally said so.


    "Yes."


    Charlie, with a bitter look on his face, nodded at Chen Heng in front of him and said, "sorry, it''s not easy to find bodies that meet your standards near here. It took me a long time to find so many."


    "Forget it."


    Chen Heng nodded and then said, "go down."


    "Remember to go to Alice later to get your reward."


    He said softly, then waved and let Charlie go by himself.


    Earlier, he entrusted some people to help him collect the body.


    However, the work did not go very smoothly.


    The world attaches great importance to blood. Some people with unique blood exist. Even if they fall, the bodies left behind are still a huge treasure house.


    For example, Chen Heng himself.


    If he dies, every drop of blood and every piece of flesh on his body may be the treasure in the eyes of others. It can be used to refine various blood potions to help others activate their own blood.


    Correspondingly, the blood contained in other human bodies may not have such a great role, but it is equally precious and not so easy to obtain.


    This also led to Charlie''s little progress, and now the harvest is not too big.


    Of course, objectively, this is not entirely his fault.


    It can only be said that even if we change the world, precious things are still precious.


    Chen Heng looked around at the visiting things, bowed his head and meditated for a moment, then raised his head and continued to walk forward.


    He let Alice and others in, put these things in his own laboratory, and then followed in.


    "Your Highness, these things have been handled."


    In the spacious laboratory, Alice saw Chen Heng come in and quickly spoke to him, still respectful.


    Alice is clear about Chen Heng''s acquisition of these bodies.


    She is the legacy left by Chen Heng''s mother to Chen Heng. She has been Chen Heng''s servant since childhood. She still has a certain credibility in Chen Heng''s heart.


    Before, she was not allowed to buy the body because everyone knew that she was Chen Heng''s person. It was too big to take action.


    But for other things, you can slowly let go of some and let her help deal with some.


    Alice has some help with the materials at hand.


    "You did a good job. Go down and have a rest first."


    Chen Heng''s face was mild and nodded at her: "next, I''ll operate it myself."


    Alice can know about the purchase of the body, but she can''t know anything else.


    Purifying blood vessels and swallowing other blood vessels to grow and sublimate their own blood vessels involves Chen Heng''s own secret, which no one can know.


    "Yes."


    Alice nodded. Although she was curious, she strictly obeyed the order and withdrew directly.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng looked at Alice''s back when she left. Then he turned around and looked ahead.


    On the experimental platforms ahead, the bodies have been disposed of.


    In order to save Chen Heng''s time, the whole process is done by others except that Chen Heng himself comes in the last link.


    Charlie was the one who bought the corpse, and Alice was the loyal servant who washed and refined the corpse.


    It was not until the corpse became the most easily swallowed and digested state after a series of treatment that Chen Heng did it himself.


    Like now.


    Chen Heng stepped forward.


    There is a small pool on the experimental platform, on which crimson liquid flows, like bright red blood, full of a kind of vigorous vitality.


    This is the essence that has been processed, basically concentrating the various forces contained in those corpses.


    This can also avoid some disgusting scenes.


    Although Chen Heng''s bearing capacity is good, it''s better to avoid directly facing a pile of corrupt corpses.


    He reached forward and held out his hand.


    In the body, the power of the true spirit operates according to some inexplicable melody.


    Subsequently, the swallowing of heaven''s Scripture also worked, and the direct stimulation led to the beginning of the whole soul and began to swallow the essence of blood before the body.


    A moment later, when Chen Heng stopped, the crimson liquid in the small pool in front of him also changed. At the moment, it showed a light green, and a smell of corruption emerged from it, which made people frown.


    The essence of blood has been completely absorbed, leaving only some of the remaining nutrient base.


    After doing this, Chen Heng kept his face unchanged and continued to go to the next place until he walked all the experimental platforms again.


    Standing in the original place, Chen Heng silently closed his eyes, swallowing the Tianjing slowly and swallowing the essence of blood that he had absorbed.


    These refined blood vessels finally become nutrients to stimulate the true spirit to nourish Chen Heng''s own blood vessels.


    Chen Heng could feel that with the influx of these blood forces, in his body, a terrorist force that had always been silent and precipitated in his body was recovering.


    That is, he inherited the royal blood of the violet royal family.


    The blood of the violet royal family is said to come from the legendary god of the silver moon. It is the descendant of the original God of heaven.


    This is the terrible blood of the source directly reaching the ancestor, and its intensity can be imagined, even in the most terrible level in the whole world.


    Although the blood is strong, whether it can be activated is another problem.


    Over the years of reproduction, the blood of the violet royal family has gradually become thin and no longer as strong as it was at the beginning.


    In order to avoid thinning their own blood, people in this world have thought of many ways.


    For example, close relatives get married, and then, for example, combine with equally powerful blood to keep their blood pure.


    This is of course effective, but it is impossible to make the blood become stronger against common sense, and can only be maintained reluctantly.


    With the passage of countless years, under disasters, many blood lines from the ancestors have been cut off, leaving only a few descendants. They have to intermarry with lower blood lines to increase their descendants.


    Today, this blood from the ancestors has been thin to a certain extent.


    Even the descendants of the violet king, who is the direct line of the royal family, may not be able to activate the hidden blood in the body, and there is a certain probability of silence.


    Relatively speaking, the condition of Chen Heng''s body should be good. At least the blood in his body has been activated.


    Now, the influx of blood essence, what we need to do is to nourish and nourish the blood that has already been rarefied.


    A faint silver glow flickered.


    If someone stays here, you can find an amazing scene.


    With Chen Heng standing still, after a while, the surface of his body began to change dramatically.


    Little scales began to appear, covering Chen Heng''s body, making him look like a layer of armor on the surface, especially heroic.


    Silver moon armor.


    This is the blood secret of the violet royal family. Only royal descendants whose blood concentration reaches a certain level can awaken and use it.


    According to legend, this layer of scale armor condensed from the scales of the silver moon has strong defense and plays a good role in many blood mysteries.


    In the past, among the descendants of the violet king, the only one who awakened this blood secret skill seemed to be Chen Heng''s brother Eli.


    Chen Heng is the second.


    "Very powerful."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng carefully experienced the power in his body.


    The body he inherited has great potential, but his strength is not strong.


    The strong in this world generally rely on the growth of blood to gain strength.


    It is very slow to rely solely on the growth of blood to obtain strength.


    Chen Heng''s body is less than 30 years old this year. Based on his blood, he is only a child, so his strength is not strong, only a second-order level.


    But now, with the blood vessels further activated, when the silver moon blood vessels are active, Chen Heng can feel the surging power in his body.


    Perhaps it is still second-order in terms of strength alone, but it has long been far beyond in terms of combat effectiveness.


    With the silver moon armor covered on the body surface, even the third-order extraordinary can''t do anything about him.


    This is the power of blood.


    And this is just the beginning.


    With the blood slowly activated, the power in his body will become stronger sooner or later.


    Even, Chen Heng can feel his limit at the moment.


    "Seventh order."


    In the body, Chen Heng''s true spirit bloomed, carefully felt the situation in the body, and then came to a result.


    The blood in his body at the moment is enough to support his natural growth to the seventh level, and then he will fall into stagnation.


    This level does not need to do much, but only needs enough time to reach it.


    Of course, if you exercise hard, you can greatly advance the time to enter level 7, but it doesn''t have much impact on your final achievement.


    "It''s pretty good."


    Chen Heng nodded and was satisfied with the result.


    It doesn''t look great for him, but it''s not great for him.


    With the passage of time, we can naturally achieve the strength of level 7. If we say this, I''m afraid we will be shocked.


    In the world of gods, this is an unimaginable situation.


    Even in this world, in the past of the three empires, this result is not bad enough to rank among the most powerful people.


    However, if there is no accident, this data is also the limit.


    After reaching the seventh level, if you want to go further, it will become almost impossible.


    Fortunately, Chen Heng has a way to change this situation, otherwise it''s really troublesome.


    "Speaking of it, the level of swallowing the scriptures of heaven is really a little high."


    Standing in place, recalling the Scripture of swallowing heaven, Chen Heng couldn''t help but flash the idea.


    The Scripture of swallowing heaven Scripture was found by him in the world of youth at the beginning. It has been a long time now.


    At the beginning, Chen Heng didn''t feel this Scripture. He just thought it was profound and special.


    But from a higher perspective, we can find the horror of this Scripture.


    This Scripture has a profound study of blood, and its founder is probably at least a figure at the level of God.


    Otherwise, it can''t be done at all.


    Now, after a long time of research, Chen Heng has already had a deep attainments and understanding in the blood field, but he still feels that the content of this Scripture is profound and awed.


    This can already explain something.


    "The original world, if possible in the future, can be looked at again."


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    For the Tianqing world, he just tried in a hurry, and then he didn''t pay attention to it anymore.


    Now, the world is not simple. If you have the opportunity, you can still go and look for the secrets of the world.


    In that world, he had two disciples.


    Now, many years have passed, and the world must have passed a lot of time. I don''t know what''s going on now.


    But I think they should have had a good time.


    After all, from the original results, they are all the people who are deeply blessed by fate.


    Chen Heng flashed all kinds of thoughts in his heart, then stepped forward and slowly walked to the outside world.


    He made a rough estimate.


    If the sum of his blood at the moment is an integer of one, I''m afraid the blood of the violet royal family that really belongs to the ancestor''s blood is less than one tenth.


    As for the others, they come from the ancestral blood of other royal families and the blood of other nobles, which is very complex.


    But what really occupied the mainstream and influenced his body was still the silver moon blood, which was less than one tenth of the total.


    Although other blood vessels account for a higher proportion, their level is far lower than that of their ancestors, and their expression is inhibited.


    The ancestral blood of other royal families is also strong, but the proportion in quantity is too small, so it is only expressed in some subtle places.


    After Chen Heng wanted to take the road of blood, he had to try his best to increase the proportion of royal blood occupying the dominant position and slowly expel other blood.


    Finally, when he thoroughly purifies his own blood and transforms himself into pure silver moon blood, he will become the ancestor of a trumpet. As long as he doesn''t fall in the future, he can become the ancestor.


    Of course, it is conceivable that this will be very difficult and may not be possible to do it in a lot of time.

 Chapter 738

    "But although it is difficult, you can try it slowly."


    Standing in place, the idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    If nothing unexpected happens, this is his task for the next period of time to activate and expand the blood vessels of the silver moon.


    After sealing up the laboratory in front of him, Chen Heng walked into the external training ground and began the day''s training.


    This is supplementary training.


    In this world, Chen Heng specially prepared a set of means to stimulate the potential of the body, which he named the idea of blood activating the mind.


    The function of this brand-new blood ghost idea is very simple, that is to activate the sacred blood in the body in various ways, so as to express that part of the blood in the body as much as possible.


    Blood exists in the body and is always there.


    No matter whether it exists, whether it can play and how much it can express is another problem.


    There are also many blood factors latent in the normal human body, but many are not expressed, but quietly latent in the body until one day in the future.


    What Chen Heng needs to do is activate some silent blood factors in his body and let them express.


    Now, we have achieved preliminary results.


    On the vast training ground, Chen Heng quietly held a long sword and began the day''s training.


    The huge mental force is in operation, working together with the movement of the body, slowly stimulating the blood and strength hidden in the body.


    With a roar, a crisp roar came from Chen Heng''s body, especially crisp and loud.


    In this process, Chen Heng''s strength is slowly improving.


    After the training, Chen Heng walked aside and began today''s meal.


    Training is important for activating blood, but eating is also important.


    This can provide rich energy for Chen Heng to provide the huge consumption required for blood activation.


    At this point, Chen Heng, as a prince of the Empire, enjoyed nature quite well.


    A lot of nutritious food is eaten and then quickly converted into pure energy.


    In this process, Chen Heng is slowly increasing and his own strength is slowly increasing.


    This is a very good process.


    No matter how many times you experience it, the process of slowly becoming strong and increasing your strength is still so addictive.


    Chen Heng also enjoyed it.


    If there is no accident, this process will continue slowly in the world until Chen Heng grows up enough.


    half a month later.


    When Charlie returned to Chen Heng''s city again, he brought a new news.


    "Oh?"


    Listening to Charlie''s words, Chen Heng became interested: "do you mean that someone took the initiative to contact you and wanted to sell a batch of corpses to me through you?"


    "Good."


    Charlie''s face was dignified and ugly: "I don''t know when they found it."


    His ugly face is normal.


    Because in the whole process, he didn''t find out how others found out.


    If the other party had not taken the initiative to expose himself in the end and let him send a message to Chen Heng, he would have been kept in the dark and knew nothing about it.


    This undoubtedly taught him a vivid lesson.


    From another point of view, this is also an act of incompetence.


    However, Chen Heng did not mean to blame him.


    "Don''t think about it."


    Chen Heng looked at Charlie in front of him and said, "your strength is still too weak. If someone pays attention to you, it''s not strange to find you."


    "As for now, bring the gift."


    He whispered, his face calm.


    Charlie''s face was ugly. He nodded there, and then silently asked someone to lift up the things on one side.


    Soon, a coffin was carried.


    Along with the coffin, there was a well packaged letter.


    Chen Heng took the envelope without any scruples. He opened it directly in front of Charlie.


    "To his royal highness Alan violet......"


    "Please forgive our impoliteness for contacting your subjects without authorization, but some things can be delivered through this little guy."


    "... we heard that you are searching for corpses with special blood recently, so we specially prepared a small gift for you. I hope you will be satisfied."


    "Of course, I hope we can have more cooperation. I believe we can provide a lot of things you need."


    "If you like, you can send your subordinates to negotiate cooperation. I believe we will have a good meeting."


    ...................


    After reading the contents of the letter in one breath, Chen Heng frowned.


    "Who gave you this?"


    Chen Heng frowned, looked at Charlie in front of him, looked at him and said, "what else does the other party say besides this letter?"


    "No."


    Charlie shook his head and said, "the other party''s strength was very strong. It was easy to stop my action. I didn''t even see what the other party looked like, so I was subdued."


    "I see."


    Chen Heng slowly recovered his composure, looked at Charlie and nodded: "you go down."


    Charlie nodded respectfully and retreated slowly.


    He was still chagrined when he left.


    Originally, he also wanted to perform well here in Chen Heng, gain trust as much as possible and get more benefits.


    I didn''t expect that he would make things like this in such a short time.


    "I''m afraid Mr. Heng will be disappointed with me."


    He sighed in his heart. At this time, he couldn''t help feeling a little lost.


    Chen Heng is not as complicated as Cha ideal.


    Standing still, he looked at the letter in his hand and thought quietly in his heart.


    "The Council of Kings....."


    The idea flashed through his mind as he recalled the contents of his recent letter.


    On top of the letter just now, they actually wrote the identity of the other party and put forward the name of their organization.


    The king''s Council, if they have not deceived, this should be the name of their organization.


    But Chen Heng feels very strange to this name.


    I''m afraid this belongs to a hidden organization.


    Just from the title of kings, we can see the ambition of this organization.


    Kings, this name is not simple in this world.


    There are various records of the world history in the violet empire.


    In this world, there was a history of kings.


    The so-called King often refers to the founder of an empire. Generally speaking, it is also the first generation of descendants of ancestors and mortals.


    Therefore, the so-called king is actually the person who inherited the blood of the pure blood ancestor.


    Once in history, before the ancestors fell into silence, the incarnation of the ancestors entered the earth, combined with mortals, and gave birth to the first generation of kings.


    It was a time when kings rose together.


    The gods in the sky landed on the earth and combined with mortals to give birth to the king.


    The kings established countries on the surface and finally formed huge empires to compete with each other.


    Nowadays, many noble royal families are basically the blood of the kings in those years, but the degree is different.


    King''s Council


    It''s really brave to take the name of kings.


    And does this represent anything?


    Chen Heng flashed all kinds of thoughts in his heart and fell into thinking at the moment.


    A moment later, he looked aside and looked at the coffin.


    This coffin was brought by Charlie, and it was also a gift from the king''s Council to Chen Heng.


    In front of Chen Heng, the coffin was golden, and the surface seemed to be inlaid with gold. The whole coffin set off very gorgeous.


    On the surface of the coffin, there are runes, entrenched on it, forming a special seal, isolating the internal and external connections, so that people can''t fully perceive the situation.


    Chen Heng thought for a moment. Out of caution, he didn''t personally come forward to open the coffin, but greeted Charlie and shouted him again.


    Anyway, this coffin was also sent by others. God knows what''s in it.


    In case there is any means set in it, with the power of Chen Heng, although you don''t have to be afraid, you''d better be careful.


    He was called by Chen Heng again. Charlie was still a little confused. He didn''t understand what he meant until he heard Chen Heng''s request.


    Without hesitation, he went forward and opened the golden coffin.


    The crisp sound sounded in place.


    After pushing the coffin away, Charlie stood there for a moment to make sure it was safe. Then he nodded and said, "Sir, it should be no problem."


    "You did a good job."


    Chen Heng patted him on the shoulder, nodded at him, and then came forward to have a look.


    A body lay in a golden coffin.


    It was the body of a woman. It didn''t look very old, but it was only sixteen or seventeen.


    Of course, the age of blood race cannot be inferred from the surface.


    After all, their growth period is different from that of ordinary humans. The same time is enough for humans to pass the growth period, but it may be another matter for them.


    However, it can also prove that the body did not grow to the peak and died when it was still growing up.


    The faint blood majesty came from the body and was accurately captured by Chen Heng in front of him.


    Suddenly, his body paused and already felt the inexplicable dignity.


    The breath was not strong, but the level of blood was very high, which made Chen Heng''s blood throbbing and began to shake slightly at the moment.


    Boom!


    Aside, Charlie''s eyes were a little frightened.


    Under his gaze, just for a moment, Chen Heng''s whole body burst into a bright silver glow, just like the silver moon in the sky, giving people a special feeling of holiness and purity.


    The powerful breath was roaring, and a mighty blood majesty came from Chen Heng''s body, which made him tremble and feel terrible at the moment.


    He is also a blood life at the moment, so he can feel the terror of the blood in Chen Heng''s body. The powerful blood of the silver moon made his heart tremble.


    But this feeling comes and goes quickly.


    Just for a moment, Chen Heng controlled his abnormality, and the blood of the silver moon began to shrink and return to normality again.

 Chapter 739

    Repressing the blood of internal recovery again, Chen Heng looked at Charlie with some apology: "sorry."


    "You can go down and have a rest."


    He whispered, signaling him to leave first.


    For ordinary blood life, the pressure of ancestral blood is too strong.


    Charlie''s strength is still weak at the moment. I''m afraid he can''t bear it.


    So Chen Heng asked him to leave first and go down to have a rest.


    Charlie didn''t refuse. At that moment, he felt like he was dying. Every inch of his body was out of his control.


    There is no doubt that this feeling is very uncomfortable and almost suffocated him.


    This also made him understand that the situation here was beyond his grasp, so he quickly withdrew and did not stay here too much.


    After Charlie left, Chen Heng turned around and continued to look at the body in the coffin.


    In the golden coffin, the girl lay there quietly, lifelike, as if she were still alive, not like a corpse at all.


    If you look carefully, you can see many special characteristics of the girl.


    For example, the long purple hair and the fine texture on the skin surface can prove that the other party has a very pure and powerful blood.


    It can make the blood of the silver moon in Chen Heng''s body recover spontaneously and actively. It can be imagined that the blood in the girl must be the same ancestral blood.


    Even, its blood concentration may be higher than that of Chen Heng.


    "It''s really a big hand."


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    Royal families with ancestral blood are extremely precious, whether alive or dead.


    The living royal family means a strong one whose future potential cannot be measured, and the dead royal family''s bodies are also a treasure house that can be used for various purposes.


    The value of the girl''s body is very high. Even if some big nobles are willing to give up their property, they can''t get it.


    Now it''s sent directly to Chen Heng.


    Council of Kings


    Who are these people and what do they want to do?


    Chen Heng couldn''t help but flash the idea.


    In addition, he noticed some details on the body.


    Some of the surface features of the body are different from the blood characteristics of the other two imperial royal families.


    Each royal family will have its own characteristics, which is the unique power given by blood.


    For example, the silver moon royal family of the violet empire will have silver hair and silver eyes. If their blood is strong enough, even their blood will be silver, and silver blood will flow in the whole body.


    The Gil royal family of gilna Empire has purple hair. There will be a special mark on its surface skin, like a birthmark, and even if it is cut off, it will grow again.


    Different blood vessels have different characteristics.


    The same is true of this body.


    However, the blood characteristics on the body are different from any other ancestral blood.


    New royal blood?


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    This is not impossible.


    There are only three imperial families left in today''s world.


    But this does not mean that there are only three kings left in the world.


    In every corner of the world, of course, there are some other royal blood.


    However, these blood lines have long been weakened, not only the people withered, but also the empire that once belonged to them has long been broken and no longer has its glory.


    But they also exist. If they are lucky enough, some blood rich existence may not be born among their people.


    The body in front of you, maybe that''s how it came from?


    Chen Heng thought in his heart and finally stretched out his hand to the body.


    He tried to search the information hidden in the body to get the girl''s memory.


    However, this attempt failed in the end.


    A moment later, he put down his hand and was disappointed.


    Failed.


    The body was treated thoroughly.


    Except that the blood in the body is still intact, not much affected and kept at its peak, all other aspects are handled very clean.


    The memory in this corpse is blank. No matter how hard Chen Heng tries, he can''t go back.


    Look at this, even the true spirit has been destroyed.


    "It was handled very cleanly."


    Chen Heng frowned. Finally, he gave up his groping and turned directly to the side of the laboratory.


    Even if you can''t search your memory, the body is also a treasure house containing strong blood. Now that you have it, you should make good use of it.


    A moment later, Chen Heng returned to his laboratory again.


    The girl''s body is already there.


    This time, Chen Heng didn''t let Alice deal with it.


    Other corpses need to be treated because they are not well protected. Some of them have begun to decay, so they must be treated as soon as possible before they can be used.


    However, the body was well protected. On the whole, it was very complete. It looked like it had just died. Naturally, it didn''t need so much trouble.


    On the spacious experimental platform, Chen Heng took off the clothes of the body and placed it there.


    A beautiful piece of snow-white appeared in front of us, and plump peaks appeared. It was very beautiful.


    Looking carefully, under the light, the girl''s face still seemed to remain a little ruddy, as if she was still alive.


    Looking at the whole, it was a beautiful scene.


    Chen Heng''s face was indifferent and silently picked up the knife in his hand.


    Wow


    A sound of flesh and blood being torn open sounded.


    Just for a moment, like killing a pig, the girl''s heart was taken out directly, and the blood flowed into the pool below.


    The true spirit began to work.


    The girl''s blood is different from ordinary people. Under the light, it presents a light purple luster, like flowing purple crystal, which is very beautiful and moving.


    Finally, the swallowing Sutra began to work.


    The flesh and blood on the girl began to disappear and withered rapidly.


    The divinity in the body passed quickly, first flesh and blood, then bones.


    Wait until a moment later, the scene in front of me was already a little hard to see, leaving only a completely shriveled human skin, which was folded so casually and thrown aside.


    Chen Heng silently closed his eyes.


    Inside him, silver blood glowed.


    A new blood force was refined and integrated into his body.


    Bang! Bang!


    The violent heartbeat is ringing, constantly ringing through.


    Chen Heng''s skin gradually became hot. On the surface of his body, silver textures appeared, and a faint mark appeared.


    It seems that with the activity of blood vessels in his body, the changes in his body become more and more intense.


    After a while, he finally stopped changing and breathed a sigh of relief.


    This transformation is completely completed.


    After doing this, Chen Heng stood in front of the experimental platform and tried to move.


    The sharp scalpel cut across the arm, leaving a small cut in it.


    The crimson blood flowed down, which seemed to take some silver silk, which was bright and dazzling, as beautiful as the silver moon in the sky, with a unique nature.


    "Blood of the silver moon."


    Chen Heng smiled and was satisfied with the effect of this transformation.


    The ancestor of this body has a high blood content.


    Just the effect of this corpse is better than all the blood swallowed before.


    If the silver moon blood in Chen Heng''s body before was less than one tenth of that in his body, now it has crossed this level and reached almost one tenth.


    To some extent, it is not a small progress.


    Chen Heng is quite satisfied with this.


    It can also be seen that quality is more important than quantity in the process of blood transformation.


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, and then he stepped forward to the outside world.


    As long as the debris in place disappeared directly after he left, it was burned by invisible flames and turned into a pile of ashes.


    Back where he had been, Chen Heng took out his previous letter again.


    He looked at the end of the letter.


    An address was written there, which was the contact information left by the king''s parliament to Chen Heng.


    Looking at this address, Chen Heng thought for a moment and finally made a decision.


    A few days later.


    In a deserted village, an uninvited guest came here.


    The village looks not very small, with a large population, and there are special pubs and vegetable farms.


    Chen Heng walked through this area alone.


    This is the address given by the king''s Council.


    After thinking, Chen Heng decided to prepare for contact according to the guidance given by the other party.


    He wants to take the road of blood and turn himself into a pure ancestor. Even if he has the means of swallowing the heavenly Sutra, it is not easy. He needs a lot of other blood as assistance.


    And it''s too slow to collect these by yourself.


    If there are other forces that can help, it would be better.


    Out of these considerations, Chen Heng is still ready to contact the king''s parliament.


    Instead of sending others to contact him, he chose to go in person.


    Of course, in this process, he did not show his true face and disguised to a certain extent.


    It''s also a lot more convenient.


    As for security, this is indeed a problem.


    But it should not be too big.


    On the surface, Chen Heng''s strength is not too strong, but if he is really forced, he can directly use the true spirit to burst out some divine power.


    At that time, with the support of divine power, the strength will not be weak.


    There should be no problem protecting yourself.


    And under normal circumstances, other party has no reason to shoot Chen Heng.


    I don''t think the risk factor is too large.


    Walking into the small town in front of him, Chen Heng stepped forward and walked towards the interior, ready to feel the life of the world.


    This situation is generally rare.


    In other worlds, there is not much difference between nobles and ordinary people.


    In addition to the difference in resource strength, at least on the surface, aristocrats are also human, belonging to the same species as ordinary people.


    But in this world, this is not the case at all.


    Except for a few blood vessels, most blood vessels will be different from ordinary people after they are expressed, and they are completely different from ordinary people.

 Chapter 740

    Blood brings people strength, but similarly, it also gives people abnormality.


    People who gain strength through blood will also look different from ordinary people.


    This is normal.


    After all, fundamentally speaking, blood and ordinary people are two completely different species.


    Although both are human, they undoubtedly maintain a completely different appearance.


    Also because of this, in this world, it is easy to judge whether the nobility.


    Just see if it has different characteristics from ordinary people.


    In this regard, Chen Heng disguised very well.


    The original Chen Heng looked very surprised with ordinary people, but now after spell fine-tuning, he has no such characteristics.


    At the moment, he is still handsome, with black hair and black eyes. He looks the same as the aborigines in the world, and there is no big difference.


    On the surface, there is nothing special except being handsome.


    Even if Alice was standing in front of Chen Heng, I''m afraid she couldn''t recognize him.


    Because Chen Heng disguised not only his appearance, but also his own blood breath.


    Entering the town from the outside, Chen Heng looked around and then walked in.


    One step forward, Chen Heng''s figure suddenly paused and felt an unusual feeling.


    "This place..."


    His body paused, his face showed an expression of interest, and he had felt the strangeness of this place.


    Compared with other places, this nameless town is shrouded in an invisible force.


    The power is so obscure that people who don''t reach a certain level can''t notice it at all.


    Chen Heng estimated that if he wanted to detect this invisible force, he would have to have at least an eighth level existence come here and feel it carefully.


    If there are some omissions, if you don''t pay attention, you may miss them carelessly, and you can''t notice them.


    That''s a good guy.


    The eighth level is already legendary.


    In Chen Heng''s mind, the level of the king''s parliament was suddenly raised.


    Being able to arrange such boundaries, the strength of the king''s councils was indeed as extraordinary as Chen Heng thought.


    "It''s getting more and more interesting."


    Chen Heng looked forward to it more and more.


    With such strength, the strength of the king''s parliament will not be inferior to the royal family of any empire.


    But on the surface, they have no reputation and have been hidden behind the scenes.


    After all, what are you trying to plot?


    Chen Heng flashed the idea in his heart and then continued to move forward.


    Surprisingly, although the town looks ordinary, the roads in it are unexpectedly intact, and the buildings are neat. It doesn''t look like a remote town at all.


    Here, Chen Heng walked silently, recording the terrain of the town in his mind.


    Then he walked into an area.


    Thorn tavern.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Walking into the tavern, a sound came from the front.


    Chen Heng raised his head and just saw a girl standing there.


    The girl was dressed in simple clothes, with long red hair and some freckles on her face.


    The appearance is pretty. In such a small place, the beauty should be acceptable.


    She stood there, looking at Chen Heng, her face looking a little nervous.


    Chen Heng felt it carefully and didn''t feel anything unusual from her.


    A very ordinary little girl, maybe her ancestors once had some meager blood?


    "Hello."


    Chen Heng''s face soon showed a smile.


    His face was gentle and his attitude was very good: "please arrange a room for me and prepare some dinner for me."


    "OK."


    Being watched by Chen Heng''s gentle eyes and listening to his words, the girl''s face immediately became ruddy.


    "Wendy, hurry to work!"


    In the distance, the cry of the tavern owner came.


    "Here we are."


    The girl hurried forward and continued to be busy.


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked around at will.


    The owner of the tavern here is a middle-aged man who looks burly. He is wearing a loose robe, with some fluffy black hair and looks bald.


    He is busy there, cutting meat. It seems that he is also a part-time cook in this pub?


    The guests everywhere are chatting here, including men and women. It seems that there are some adventurers from other places?


    Chen Heng listened to their conversation for a while, but he didn''t get any interesting information. Most of them were ordinary people.


    Occasionally, some people put their eyes on Chen Heng and were curious about the strange handsome man.


    Chen Heng returned with a polite and gentle smile, followed by Wendy who hurried upstairs and came to his room.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting."


    Wendy looked at Chen Heng and apologized.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Chen Heng shook his head and his smile remained unchanged: "I can see that you are very busy here. It''s normal not to take care of it for a while."


    His tone is very gentle, with his actions, there is an inexplicable charm, people can''t help paying attention to the past.


    "Thank you for your understanding."


    Looking at Chen Heng, Wendy was inexplicably nervous and her heart began to beat faster: "this town is very remote. How do you want to come here?"


    "Nothing special."


    Chen Heng smiled and said, "I occasionally knew the name of this town from a friend. He praised the scenery of this town and suggested that I come and have a look."


    "So I came."


    "Has Miss Wendy been living in this town?"


    Looking at Wendy in front of him, Chen Heng asked.


    "Yes."


    Wendy nodded and said, "I have been an orphan since I was a child. I have been adopted by my boss and have worked here for more than ten years."


    "I can see that you are strong."


    Chen Heng nodded with some admiration.


    "I''m just used to it."


    Wendy shook her head, hesitated for a moment, and then said, "I grew up in this small town. If you need anything, I think I''d be happy to take you around."


    "That would be great."


    Chen Heng looked at her, smiled and said, "it''s my pleasure."


    In the conversation room, Chen Heng''s room also arrived.


    Gentle handed Chen Heng the key to the room, and then left with a red face.


    The invitation between men and women is regarded as a dating behavior in the conservative atmosphere of the world.


    When she came downstairs, there were bursts of friendly laughter and Wendy''s hesitant explanation.


    Listening to these words, Chen Heng smiled and didn''t care too much. He just silently picked up the key in his hand and opened the door of the room.


    Walking into the room, a smell of wood came from the pavement.


    The flavor everywhere is very strong, which is a unique aroma from wood.


    Chen Heng looked at the corner of the room. There were several pieces of wood, which should be some kind of wood with a unique taste.


    The aroma is uploaded from this thing.


    The furnishings everywhere are very neat. It can be seen that they have been manipulated by heart. Although the conditions are limited, they still do their best as possible.


    "Pretty good."


    Looking at the furnishings in the room, Chen Heng smiled, then put down the things on hand and began to rest.


    He''s still waiting.


    The reason why Chen Heng came to this tavern was not random, but according to the address given by the other party.


    The letter Charlie gave Chen Heng clearly stated the contact address and time.


    The address is this thorn tavern, and the time is late at night.


    According to the other party, in the late night of this frightened tavern, as long as you do what the other party says, you can contact their people.


    However, judging from the current situation, there is nothing strange about the tavern itself.


    Among them, people are also very normal, from the owner of the tavern to Wendy just now. There are no abnormalities.


    They are not extraordinary, just ordinary people.


    Everything seems ordinary.


    Perhaps it is precisely because of this ordinary place that this area can be so hidden.


    The king''s assembly was able to hide for many years and never exposed.


    Chen Heng flashed all kinds of thoughts in his heart, and then silently closed his eyes.


    In his mind, runes were intertwined and combined.


    The silver moon blood in the body was still throbbing, but it was suppressed by Chen Heng and lurked silently.


    Time passed slowly.


    When the sky outside gradually became dark, the sun fell and the silver moon shrouded the earth, Chen Heng silently opened his eyes.


    He opened the window and went to the balcony to look at the outside scenery.


    At night, different from the noise during the day, the town at night is very quiet, and a quiet scene is presented.


    The tavern has been closed for a long time. Many guests have a rest during the day, or have already left, and do not stay in this area.


    This quiet scene seems normal to ordinary people.


    In the era of lack of entertainment, human beings always fall asleep earlier.


    After all, if you want to move at night and light the lights, you need to pay a lot of unnecessary costs.


    But Chen Heng can feel the abnormality.


    During the day, everything here is normal, but at night, there is an inexplicable force entrenched in the tavern, which plays a role in this area.


    An inexplicable sense of sleepiness emerged from Chen Heng, which made him feel weak for a time.


    If you are an ordinary person, I''m afraid you will be unable to resist in an instant and fall directly into a deep sleep.


    But for Chen Heng, this feeling is nothing.


    The faint silver moonlight shines on Chen Heng, which makes a new force surge up in his body, as if he is replenishing his strength.


    A sense of strength arises spontaneously and quickly dispels the previously rising sense of weakness.


    Chen Heng looked around and stepped out.


    The time given by the king''s Council has come.


    It''s time for him to move.


    When walking out of the room and passing by other rooms, you can clearly hear bursts of breathing from other rooms.


    Everyone else is asleep.


    Even some people who had insomnia may have fallen asleep under the strange power just now, and they can''t resist it.


    Chen Heng looked at the scene and thought deeply.


    It seems that this group of people are much more cautious than he thought before.


    In ordinary times, even if some strong people come here by chance, if they don''t investigate at the exact time and place, I''m afraid they will find nothing and can''t detect the abnormality.


    Chen Heng could not help raising some expectations.


    Now, the king''s Council has given him a growing sense of expectation.


    I hope he won''t be disappointed this time.


    Walking down the stairs, Chen Heng came to the hall of the tavern.


    Normally, it should have been dark here.


    Normal pubs don''t open at night. The cost of night alone is unbearable.


    However, to Chen Heng''s surprise, the lobby of the hotel is still bright.


    Candles were lit around, setting off the hall.


    At the front desk, there were even people standing there.


    That''s a girl''s figure.


    "Wendy?"


    Chen Heng frowned and asked.


    The person standing in front of him is no one else, but a girl in the daytime.


    She was standing there now, dressed in the same clothes as during the day.


    Hearing Chen Heng''s voice, she seemed surprised. She turned directly and looked behind her.


    At a glance, Chen Heng suddenly paused.


    The girl in front of her still looks like the day, with light freckles and a light smile on her face. It seems that she is no different from the day.


    But compared with the day, the girl seemed silent, and her eyes seemed to show other colors.


    "You..."


    Looking at the girl''s appearance, Chen Heng frowned secretly and was about to say something.


    From the girl, he felt an abnormal breath, which was very different from the day.


    But he was sure that the girl in front of him was still the person in the daytime and had not been replaced.


    So, where does this feeling come from?


    "Keepsake."


    In front of her, the girl turned back and looked at Chen Heng in front of her. She said faintly. The voice seemed very cold and completely lost her enthusiasm and tension during the day.


    Seriously, it''s like a different person.


    Chen Heng stood in place and paused. He looked at the girl. After looking at her for a long time, he stretched out his hand and took out something from his arms.


    It was a beautifully made envelope containing a letter and a seal.


    The letter is the one Chen Heng received before. It is not only a message, but also a mark given by the other party.


    Wendy''s face was calm. She silently reached out to take the letter from Chen Heng''s hand, and then carefully checked it for a while.


    "Well, it''s our mark."


    She put the letter away and then looked at Chen Heng in front of her: "it seems that his highness Alan likes our gifts very much."


    Chen Heng kept silent. After a while, he said, "what about the girl in the daytime?"


    "The girl during the day?"


    Wendy was stunned. Then she reacted with a stiff smile on her face: "you mean Wendy?"


    "She is the consciousness that this body was born later, one of my sons."


    "At ordinary times, she leads the action of this body, and I only appear in a very few times."


    "It seems that you get along well."


    She stood there, silent for a moment, as if recalling the memory of the body, and then smiled: "Oh, she seems to have a good impression of you."


    "You can try to play with her if you like."

 Chapter 741

    "Don''t look at me like that."


    As if feeling Chen Heng''s surprised eyes, Wendy shrugged and then said, "I said, this is not my body, just a stature."


    "I want many more descendants like this. If you like, just play around."


    "Don''t care."


    She smiled: "ziti doesn''t know anything. When I didn''t wake up, I was an ordinary girl and didn''t know anything."


    "You can play with her."


    "If I have a chance, I will consider it."


    Chen Heng''s face was calm, he said softly, looking very silent.


    In fact, after knowing this time, I''m afraid it''s difficult for ordinary people to become interested in girls.


    "You are so boring."


    The girl shook her head and then said, "remember my name, Elena."


    "Now, come with me."


    She stepped aside.


    At her side, someone else was standing.


    Chen Heng looked there and saw the burly body of the tavern owner standing there.


    He didn''t sleep. Now he stood there calmly and respectfully, which was completely different from the rough appearance during the day.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng couldn''t help feeling a little surprised.


    No wonder


    He felt something wrong during the day.


    The tavern owner seemed a little too nice to Wendy.


    At that time, he didn''t care. He just thought it was the intimate relationship between the two.


    But now it seems that the tavern owner is also one of them. Naturally, he knows Wendy''s true identity.


    Elena walked in front, and the owner of the tavern followed them, walked forward with them and walked out of the tavern.


    Step by step, the fresh air from the outside world makes people feel refreshed and wake up directly.


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked at the outside sky.


    I don''t know when the original town has been filled with a layer of fog, which directly envelops this area.


    If you look from the outside, you can find that the whole town has been completely covered and you can''t see what the scene is.


    And in it, there are not many things you can see.


    Chen Heng tried to mobilize his spirit and explored outside for a moment.


    His mental power is very strong. In ordinary times, he can clearly cover the surrounding hundreds of meters and master all the elements.


    But now it is blocked.


    The powerful spiritual force kept moving forward, but it encountered obstacles less than three meters and could not continue to penetrate. It seemed to be swallowed up by something hidden in the dark and could not go further.


    This scene made Chen Heng look sideways.


    "Keep up."


    Ahead, Elena''s voice came, with a faint smile on her face: "if you lose it, some bad things will happen."


    With a lantern in her hand, she took the lead in walking out.


    The scarlet lanterns radiated scarlet light, combined with the deep fog around them, like sunshine, which quickly dissipated and could not continue to play a role.


    A road appeared out of thin air in front of them.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng realized that it was wrong.


    During the day, he had walked the whole town.


    With his memory, there is no mistake. Even a rough walk is enough to remember most of the scenery in the town.


    There is absolutely no road in front of the town during the day.


    In other words, are they no longer in the daytime town?


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, then he moved forward silently and followed Elena silently.


    Around him, the tavern owner followed, and his tall and burly body gave people a thick sense of security.


    He also said nothing, but followed Elena silently.


    Chen Heng paid careful attention and then made some new discoveries.


    The tavern owner''s face is a little dull, and there are not so many mental fluctuations in his eyes as ordinary people.


    It doesn''t look like having an independent mental state.


    Puppet?


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart. His action did not change and walked forward silently.


    Before long, they came to a completely strange place.


    According to Chen Heng''s memory during the day, this location should be the center of the town. There is a fairly good flower bed with many wild flowers and a strong tree standing with luxuriant branches and leaves.


    But there was nothing in front of them.


    A dark tree stood, with the no leaves on dry branches, only heads.


    Chen Heng glanced.


    Those heads looked twisted and shriveled. They looked dead for some years. They didn''t know when they were unlucky and why they appeared in this place.


    But these people died miserably.


    In the head, there is still a strong resentment and a strong spiritual infection.


    Chen suddenly stretched out a pale arm in front of him.


    Chen Heng subconsciously turned around and a cold body was standing there.


    This is a very shriveled body. It can be seen that it has been dead for some years. Many parts of the body are rotten. You can see the shriveled internal organs and white bones in it.


    The only thing missing is its head.


    A gloomy and terrible feeling came.


    The next moment, Chen Heng turned around.


    More and more mummies can be seen around, and he has been wrapped unconsciously.


    They moved forward slowly, waved their arms, walked towards Chen Heng and surrounded him in the center.


    But Elena, who had led the way in front, had disappeared. I don''t know when she had disappeared.


    Chen Heng''s face was numb and looked silently. His sight was covered by the corpse, and he couldn''t see the slightest light.


    Then, the fog gradually filled in, and a sound of flesh and blood being torn rang out from this place, accompanied by bursts of thick bloody gas.


    "It''s not a etiquette to welcome guests to play so big when you first come."


    Elena''s voice sounded in place.


    An open area, a bonfire burning.


    Several figures sat around the campfire.


    One of them wore a black robe and a gloomy young man with a sneer on his face: "what does it matter?"


    "This is not a full member of our Parliament. It''s just to try my new spell."


    "Prince Alan is, after all, a guest the bishop is going to invite in person. Maybe he will become our colleague later."


    Elena smiled unchanged and said, "you''re not afraid to offend him now."


    "If your highness gets angry, we can''t afford it."


    She opened her mouth and said so, but she couldn''t see any meaning to stop. She just stood there and watched the play silently.


    "If your strength is poor, you''ll die if you die."


    The young man sneered and said, "as for that Alan, what is his highness? Sooner or later..."


    "What will happen one day?"


    On one side, another young man opened his mouth and smiled: "are you still going to go to the violet Empire and kill his highness Ailan?"


    "It''s really possible."


    On one side, Elena answered, with a thick smile on her face: "after all, the eldest brother of his highness Alan has a grudge against Pru."


    They were joking there, but soon realized that it was wrong.


    Because in front of me, the young man in black suddenly stopped moving.


    He sat there, not knowing when there was no movement, but occasionally there was a faint sound of breathing.


    "Pru?"


    The boy on one side realized that it was wrong and turned to look at Pru in front of him.


    At this glance, he was stunned.


    In front of him, Pru''s body was trembling slightly.


    His previous confident and arrogant face has completely disappeared, replaced by a look of fear and disbelief.


    "How... How... Maybe..."


    His face was filled with horror, and his pupils widened gradually, as if he had seen something that frightened him.


    Blood flowed from his mouth and nose, wetting his clothes.


    Elena and the boy were stunned.


    In the distance, a burst of clear footsteps continued to ring.


    "Sorry."


    The gentle and magnetic voice passed in my ear again, with some gentle apology.


    "It seems that something unexpected happened just now. Fortunately, I handled it in time and came here."


    "But judging from the current situation, I don''t seem to come at the right time?"


    A slight sound sounded.


    Elena raised her head and looked forward.


    Chen Heng smiled. The smile was as peaceful as before, without any threat. At the moment, looking at Pru, he seemed to have some apologies on his face.


    As his words fell, Pru finally couldn''t support it. With a direct plop, he fell down and fell on the ground, making a clear sound.


    Elena suddenly fell silent.


    After a while, she spoke again and smiled, "no, you came at the right time."


    "The weather has been cool recently. One of our friends seems to have a little cold."


    "Take him down to rest."


    When she opened her mouth like this, the owner of the tavern on one side suddenly realized that he went up and picked up Pru''s body and walked to the house on the other side.


    "A cold is not a trivial matter. If it is not treated in time, it may lead to a big problem."


    Chen Heng nodded seriously and then said, "I''m good at this. If there''s anything I need, I think I can help."


    God wants to help.


    Seeing Chen Heng seriously discussing the problem of cold, several people present were speechless.


    Aside, the boy coughed a few times and tried to change their topic: "I said, since the people have arrived, should we also discuss some business?"


    "Good."


    "That''s true."


    People around nodded one after another, as if they had suddenly realized it.


    "We are all full members of Parliament except you."


    Elena opened her mouth and explained, "as for you, you come on behalf of his highness Alan."


    "This time, we are mainly to discuss the next cooperation."

 Chapter 742

    "I have no problem with cooperation."


    Chen Heng kept the previous smile on his face and just whispered: "Your Highness Alan is very satisfied with your last gift, so he specially sent me to have a look."


    "But looking at this, some of you don''t seem friendly."


    "It was just his private behavior."


    Elena opened her mouth and explained that she was embarrassed at the moment: "in fact, we are preparing to stop him."


    They are also happy with Pru''s previous behavior.


    Although they want to cooperate, it does not prevent them from giving a blow first and making the other party aware of their strength.


    However, it is embarrassing that before they show their energy, their people have been cleaned up by the other party.


    They didn''t even see the whole process clearly, let alone how the other party did it.


    It''s embarrassing.


    But even if it''s embarrassing, you still have to say what you should say.


    After all, cooperation will continue.


    "I personally like it."


    Chen Heng smiled and didn''t seem to mind what had happened before: "now, let''s get back to the point and talk about cooperation."


    "Your Highness Alan is really satisfied with the gifts you gave before and hopes to get more."


    "What about what you ask for?"


    "You are very direct."


    Elena was a little surprised.


    She originally thought that people like Chen Heng who shot by nobility talked around.


    But it''s good to get straight to the point.


    "What we need is not much. Even to some extent, it is good for his highness Alan."


    If she opened her mouth with a finger, there was a smile on her face.


    "Oh?"


    Chen Heng was surprised: "so, what is it?"


    "Intelligence."


    Elena said, "we want to know the intelligence of many blood families in the violet empire."


    "As long as we know this, it''s enough for us."


    "How?"


    She smiled: "it must not be difficult for his royal highness Alan to make this request?"


    "I see."


    Chen Heng suddenly said, "you did those things before?"


    Many things happened in the violet empire before.


    Some people frequently attack the blood family nearby, plunder the blood seeds, and even attack and kill some people with unique blood.


    In fact, this kind of thing is not rare, and it has always happened in the past.


    In this world, blood itself is a unique and rare resource, which will attract the attention of many people.


    Similar blood hunters are not uncommon in this world.


    But in recent years, this kind of thing has happened especially much, which has reached a point where people have to be careful.


    In similar cases, the most famous is naturally the attack and murder of the fiancee of brother Chen Heng and Princess Aimu of the gilna royal family some time ago.


    This is the most famous recently and has directly attracted the attention of the two empires.


    Now think about it, the suspect may not be someone else, or the king''s parliament in front of him.


    From the previous performance, they do have such strength.


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, Elena didn''t speak, but kept a smile on her face, which seemed a little mysterious.


    Chen Heng lowered his head and thought for a moment: "how much can you give us?"


    "Three Royal corpses."


    Elena raised her three arms with a smile on her face. Now she said with a smile, "as long as your highness is willing to provide us with the whereabouts of Prince Ellie, the bodies of the three royal families will be delivered immediately."


    "The bodies of three kings..."


    Chen Heng was surprised. He raised his head and looked at Elena in front of him. His face showed some doubts: "what are you doing this for?"


    Let Chen Heng provide them with the news of Prince Ellie, which proves one thing.


    This group of people from the king''s parliament may not only have attacked Princess Aimu of gilna Kingdom, but now they are frantically targeting Chen Heng''s brother, Prince Ali of violet empire.


    This is to offend the two empires at once.


    Chen Heng couldn''t help asking why.


    All you can get from starting with Ellie is Ellie''s body, from which you can get the blood of the ancestor of the violet royal family.


    But just to get Eli''s whereabouts, they have to provide three Royal corpses to Chen Heng.


    Three bodies, only in exchange for Ellie''s intelligence, this is undoubtedly a big loss business.


    Or is it that what the other party has done is only the royal blood of the violet Empire, and the blood of other royal families is no longer needed, so it will make such a request?


    Various thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    "You don''t have to deal with this problem."


    With a faint smile on her face, Elena kept her previous expression and said, "anyway, this matter is also of great benefit to your highness, isn''t it?"


    "As long as Prince Ellie dies, your highness will be the most favorable successor to the throne."


    "When you are uncertain, you can call yourself the crown prince."


    "These are two different things."


    Chen Heng shook his head. He had no idea about the throne of the violet empire.


    But the bodies of the three kings are really attractive.


    So he lowered his head, thought for a moment, and nodded.


    Anyway, the conditions are already there.


    Three Royal corpses. This condition is good. I''d better promise it first.


    Chen Heng has no burden on this matter.


    He knew in his heart that even if he didn''t agree, I''m afraid the people of the king''s parliament could also find someone else to do it, and the final result was no different.


    The violet empire is not calm, but many people expect Prince Ellie to die.


    In this way, there seems to be no burden in my heart.


    After agreeing on the time and place of the transaction, Chen Heng turned around and walked towards the outside world.


    The thick fog rises from the front and spreads everywhere, obscuring the scene in front.


    Chen Heng was alone with a lantern in his hand, so he went forward silently and walked in the direction of coming.


    Behind her, Elena was still sitting by the campfire. She didn''t know what she was thinking at the moment.


    After a while, a burst of clear footsteps came from one side.


    The shadow of the ground was pulled long and long under the light of the campfire.


    An old man came out from the rear. He was wearing a loose robe. He looked old, shriveled and thin.


    Looking at the old man, Elena quickly stepped forward to salute.


    "Elder."


    "Yes."


    The old man, known as the elder, nodded and looked very calm: "have you gone?"


    "Yes."


    Elena nodded, "what do you have?"


    Seeing the old man shaking her head, her face showed hesitation. After hesitating for a moment, she opened her mouth again and mentioned Pru.


    "I already know about him."


    The old man nodded and said faintly, "his blood magic was directly broken by others, and he fell into a counterattack and almost died."


    "The strength of the other party is very good. What''s his name?"


    "Seems to be called... Kailin?"


    Elena recalled it carefully and then said so.


    She had no communication with Chen Heng. The reason why she knew the name was because Wendy talked with Chen Heng during the day.


    In this world, Chen Heng will not use his real name.


    As for the name of Alan, it is not appropriate to use it here, so we simply use a name that has been used in the simulation world before.


    "Kailin?"


    The old man nodded and looked up into the distance.


    There, the scarlet glow of the lantern dispersed the fog, and now it looked very dim and seemed to have gone far.


    "His strength is very good, but he broke Pru''s blood spell in an instant."


    The old man opened his mouth with some appreciation: "moreover, he looked very calm all the way, without the slightest sign of being affected by blood."


    "It would be a pity for such a person to simply act as a follower of a vase prince."


    "Elder, what do you mean?"


    Elena heard some signs from it and asked cautiously.


    "Find a chance."


    The old man opened his mouth and said, "absorb him into parliament and assign him directly to me."


    "In the future, we will create a new world. The more excellent talents like this, the better."


    The people present looked at each other and then nodded.


    The other side.


    Chen Heng returned to the old tavern with a lantern.


    The lantern in his hand was specially made, and the fuel in it was limited. After arriving here, it was almost extinguished, and only a little residual scarlet light was still flashing.


    Chen Heng thought for a moment and used his magic power to seal up this fuel. He was ready to take it back and study it carefully to avoid waste.


    Then he stepped forward and went back to his house.


    Back to his room, everything around him seemed to be the same as before.


    At this time, Chen Heng deliberately opened the window and looked.


    The view of the town at night came into his eyes, and he could see it all under his extraordinary eyesight.


    Now that time has passed, the town seems to have returned to normal.


    There is no strange fog, and there is no previous gloomy scene. Everything is so normal.


    Listen carefully, it seems that you can still hear a noise in the distance. It seems that someone is quarrelling and making a noise in the room.


    Chen Heng shook his head, then closed the door of the room and continued to prepare for rest.


    Early the next morning, the door of the room was knocked.


    "Please come in."


    A gentle voice came from the room.


    Then, with a loud noise, the wooden door of the room was opened.


    Wendy came in and looked carefully inside.


    On the big bed in the room, Chen Heng sat alone.


    His clothes were in good condition, and he looked very natural, as if he hadn''t slept all night.

 Chapter 743

    "Mr. Kailin?"


    Looking at Chen Heng, who was well dressed and looked like he didn''t sleep, Wendy couldn''t help but look puzzled: "do you usually get up so early?"


    "Yes."


    With a smile on his face, Chen Heng looked at Wendy in front of him and whispered, "because there was nothing at night, I went to bed early and got up early."


    "But you look a little tired."


    "Yes."


    Wendy had a bitter look on her face and seemed very distressed at the moment: "I don''t know why. I went to bed early last night, but I was still very sleepy this morning, like staying up late."


    Are you sure you went to bed early?


    Chen Heng looked at Wendy and naturally knew why.


    For Wendy, he may have slept early, but for this body, it''s another matter.


    The same body is used by Wendy during the day and Elena at night. There is basically no rest. At this time, it is the mark of the king''s parliament, representing the identity of the two people.


    It seems that they both know Chen Heng''s every move after he entered the town.


    Seeing Chen Heng''s followers leaving the caravan slowly, they shook their heads and turned away directly.


    In the distance, when the two left, Chen Heng paused with his hand holding the book, which seemed to return to normal quickly. The whole process was like an illusion without any abnormal feeling.


    In front of him, the motorcade continued to move forward, slowly driving on the road in front of him, ready to go to an unknown distance.


    .....................


    Bang!


    In the spacious and gorgeous room, a huge wooden table was knocked, and there was a huge depression on it.


    The young man was dressed in a gorgeous robe, and his handsome face was full of irrecoverable anger.


    "Haven''t you found it yet!"


    Ellie stood there, looking at the subordinates below, and spoke in an angry voice.


    In the past, as the great prince of the violet Empire, Eli was the center of the crowd wherever he went.


    At that time, he was like the core of the world. He was surrounded by people and did everything with the wind and water.


    Now, however, his face looks a lot ugly. When you look at it carefully, even his face looks haggard, which is completely different from his high spirits in the past.


    At the beginning, his subordinates were silent. Some of them wanted to say something. They just looked at Ellie''s angry roar and closed their mouths again.


    As the subordinates of his highness Ellie, they know Ellie''s temper best. If they offend each other at this time, some bad things may happen.


    Standing where he was, Ellie waved one hand and smashed the wooden table in front of him, smashing it to pieces with a bang.


    The pieces of the wooden table were torn apart like human bodies, scattered everywhere, and there was a burst of smoke.


    "A bunch of waste!"


    Ellie roared angrily, venting alone there.


    From him, the powerful prestige continued to escape and spread around, so that the people standing around could not help feeling a little depressed.


    They endured in silence without saying a word.


    After a while, Ellie made a rapid breathing sound there, which barely calmed down.


    "Someone."


    He shouted, and immediately went out of the side of several servants, where he carefully cleaned up and cleaned up the debris everywhere.


    In this process, they were very careful for fear of provoking the prince.


    During this time, Ellie has killed several times because he is in a bad mood.


    Those servants who show up when he is in a bad mood may be killed directly by him.


    In this case, the pressure in the hearts of these people can imagine how terrible it should be.


    This situation is a common problem.


    Aristocrats inherited by blood, so they had all kinds of powerful forces.


    But while blood can bring strength, it also brings all kinds of trouble.


    Some powerful blood vessels often have very serious sequelae, which weakens people''s reason and is often controlled by instinct.


    Unlike the strong in other worlds, the stronger the people in this world are, the more likely they are to lose their reason.


    For example, in front of Ellie, once he falls into anger, he is easy to go crazy. It is normal to kill by mistake.


    The people around kept silent as if they had not seen.


    "What should I do now?"


    Sitting on his hands, Ellie took a deep breath, barely calmed down, looked down and continued to speak.


    "We have looked for the place we should look for. There is no trace of Princess Aimu."


    Below, someone opened his mouth to report: "today''s situation, either expand the scope of the search, or you can only turn to your majesty and search with the help of the power of divine tools."


    "The artifact of God..."


    Elliton calmed down and was now thinking.


    The so-called heavenly artifact is the legendary object related to the ancestors.


    In legend, the ancestor was honored as the God of heaven, with all kinds of incredible great powers.


    The objects related to them also have all kinds of incredible power because they have been in contact with the gods.


    These things are uniformly called the tools of heaven and God, which is the greatest inside information of the world.


    These things are often held in the hands of major families, either kings or nobles.


    There is also one thing in the violet Empire, which is regarded as the most powerful inside information by the violet royal family and can not be shown easily.


    Ellie also knows something about this heavenly artifact and understands its powerful function.


    It''s just that it''s impossible to ask out such heavenly artifact at leisure.


    Otherwise, once something goes wrong, I''m afraid there will be big problems.


    This is the inside information that can be used only when the Empire exists or dies.


    Now, although the matter of Princess Aimu is important, it is obvious that it has not reached the point of using such details.


    His father would not agree.


    "Let''s put aside the proposal of heavenly artifact for the time being, and it''s not too late to discuss it later."


    Ellie stood up, thought for a moment, and continued to say, "where''s gilna''s empire? Is there any news?"


    "No."


    Below, someone shook his head and said No: "after the news came back, it seems that some people in gilna Empire went out to explore, but until now, they are just like us, and they don''t seem to find anything."


    "What trouble."


    Ellie sat down, stretched out his hand and rubbed his forehead. At the moment, he couldn''t help feeling a little headache.


    He has an engagement with Princess Aimu, so Princess Aimu is very important to him.


    At the beginning, the reason why this marriage was successful was that he and the forces behind him made a lot of efforts, and finally did it.


    Under normal circumstances, if Amy and Ellie can get married, it''s not just the two of them.


    Below, someone shook his head and said No: "after the news came back, it seems that some people in gilna Empire went out to explore, but until now, they are just like us, and they don''t seem to find anything."


    "What trouble."


    Ellie sat down, stretched out his hand and rubbed his forehead. At the moment, he couldn''t help feeling a little headache.


    He has an engagement with Princess Aimu, so Princess Aimu is very important to him.


    At the beginning, the reason why this marriage was successful was that he and the forces behind him made a lot of efforts, and finally did it.


    Under normal circumstances, if Amy and Ellie can get married, it''s not just the two of them.


    Below, someone shook his head and said No: "after the news came back, it seems that some people in gilna Empire went out to explore, but until now, they are just like us, and they don''t seem to find anything."


    "What trouble."


    Ellie sat down, stretched out his hand and rubbed his forehead. At the moment, he couldn''t help feeling a little headache.


    He has an engagement with Princess Aimu, so Princess Aimu is very important to him.


    At the beginning, the reason why this marriage was successful was that he and the forces behind him made a lot of efforts, and finally did it.


    Under normal circumstances, if Amy and Ellie can get married, it''s not just the two of them.

 Chapter 744

    In the violet Empire, the other two princes have always been regarded by Eli as the biggest competitors.


    The violet king is still young and does not rule out the possibility of further offspring in the future.


    However, compared with the three of them, the advantages of the others are too small to participate in the competition for the throne.


    After all, it takes time for blood to grow.


    Moreover, it is difficult for the strong blood to reproduce. Like the violet king, three of the children who inherit the blood are already very lucky and are unlikely to give birth to new children.


    In the past, the three have been competing in the violet empire.


    Now the whereabouts of Princess Aimu are unknown, which has the greatest impact on Ali.


    The beneficiaries are undoubtedly his two brothers.


    Alan''s name rang out in his mind, and then he was quickly ignored by Eli.


    "Alan is unlikely. He doesn''t have the temperament to do it..."


    The thought flashed through Ellie''s mind, and at the same time, he thought of a recent incident.


    The third prince Alan is quite relieved in Eli''s heart. He has always been honest in the past. His mother''s power is not too strong, and his sense of threat is far less than that of the second prince Jason.


    And some time ago, he has automatically left the imperial capital, indicating that he is no longer involved in the competition of competitors.


    It was impossible for him to do so in terms of strength or suspicion.


    So, Jason?


    All kinds of thoughts flashed through Eli''s heart and became more and more bored.


    The power hidden in his blood was surging up, which made him desperate and crazy and wanted to kill.


    "If you let me know who did it..."


    A series of murderous thoughts emerged in his heart, with a hidden and deep madness.


    If you let him know who is behind this, he will let the other party know the price.


    However, at present, it seems that we can only continue the investigation.


    Although Ellie knew in his heart that it would be useless to continue the investigation.


    The other side.


    Chen Heng followed the caravan, and now he has slowly returned to his territory.


    In the familiar city, Chen Heng met Alice.


    "Your Highness."


    Hearing the news of Chen Heng''s return, Alice almost trotted out to meet him. She was relieved until she saw Chen Heng and said, "you''re finally back."


    "Let you worry."


    Chen Heng''s face was mild, nodded at her, then looked behind her and saw Charlie standing aside.


    He was as serious as before. On the surface, he looked like a conscientious guard.


    "The rest go back to work."


    Chen Heng whispered, thought a little, and said, "Charlie, come with me."


    "Yes."


    The people present nodded one after another.


    Alice looked at Charlie and said nothing. She just bowed to Chen Heng and then stepped down silently.


    "What happened around me during my absence?"


    When he came to the familiar hall, Chen Heng walked all the way and looked at Charlie.


    "No."


    Charlie shook his head, thought for a moment, and said, "nothing strange has happened in the territory."


    "It''s outside. Prince Ellie sent a message some time ago. I hope we can send some people to cooperate with their investigation."


    "Cooperate with the investigation."


    Chen Heng nodded: "look at this, there is still no news about the trace of Princess Aimu."


    "I think so."


    Charlie said, "Prince Ellie should be worried about it."


    Although he is a small role in front of Chen Heng, Charlie is also a court aristocrat and has experienced many simulated worlds. He can''t understand the set of aristocratic politics.


    He also knew about the situation facing Ellie, and naturally understood Ellie''s mood at the moment.


    "If nothing happens, he should be hard to find."


    Chen Heng shook his head and said, "I just don''t know what will happen in the end."


    Although there is not enough evidence for what happened to Princess Aimu, Chen Heng has reasonable reasons to suspect that it was the people of the king''s parliament.


    They definitely have the courage and strength.


    As for Ellie, new problems will arise soon.


    The king''s Council not only targeted his fiancee, but also himself.


    I thought that if Eli was caught by the king''s Council, he might see his fiancee in the residence of the king''s Council.


    It was interesting to think about that scene.


    Chen Heng smiled, then continued to speak and asked about some things.


    Charlie replied one by one, looking meticulous.


    Obviously, during this period of time in the city, he was not idle, but completed the tasks assigned by Chen Heng without slacking off.


    Chen Heng also noted that Charlie''s strength has changed, and now it has reached the second level.


    The progress of this strength surprised Chen Heng.


    "Well done."


    Finally, he whispered, affirming Charlie''s efforts.


    Charlie''s face just smiled.


    For him, it doesn''t matter what others say.


    The most important thing is Mr. Heng.


    After all, he can''t affect other people, no matter how he affects the world.


    But the present Chen Heng is different.


    "In the black market, our people have released information and offered a high price reward to help us collect a batch of high-quality blood items."


    "I think I will gain something after coming for a while."


    Cha thought about it, then continued to say, "in addition, someone sent gifts some time ago, including three coffins."


    "For fear of damage to the items in it, Miss Alice did not ask someone to open the coffin, but asked us to seal the coffin and wait for you to check it yourself when you come back, sir."


    Alice did it out of prudence.


    After all, once some items are unsealed and sealed, they will dissipate quickly and be wasted directly.


    If there are any precious items stored in it, it will undoubtedly cause waste.


    As for the coffin, it is nothing in this world and has no special meaning.


    "Coffin......"


    Listening to Charlie''s words, Chen Heng couldn''t help moving in his heart. Then he opened his mouth and said, "take me over and have a look."


    "Yes."


    Charlie nodded and then walked forward with Chen Heng.


    They walked through many places. Finally, they came to a hall.


    There is a special Dharma array in the hall, which is cold everywhere.


    This is a special place for storing special items. There are large and small Dharma arrays around, as well as special guards, who are responsible for the safety of this area.


    Chen Heng walked here and looked around.


    When Chen Heng first arrived in the city, it was basically empty.


    But now, after a few months, it has become much richer and has some inventory.


    In the most central place, there are three huge coffins.


    Strictly speaking, there are not many coffins here. After all, many of them are corpses purchased by Chen Heng, which are basically preserved in special coffins.


    But the three coffins are different.


    This can be seen from the materials used in the coffin.


    The three coffins are not only made of good materials, but also engraved with a strong sealing force to seal the things inside the coffin, so as not to leak the breath.


    Under various measures, it is ensured that the contents of the coffin can be kept intact and will not be damaged.


    Of course, what is as like as two peas to the three coffins is the same as the one that the previous king''s parliament sent to Chen Heng.


    Obviously, it was sent by the king''s Council.


    "So fast?"


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    As soon as his front foot returned from the king''s assembly, he negotiated terms with the king''s assembly, and then they sent things to him.


    This efficiency is quite good.


    In fact, it is not the high efficiency of the king''s parliament, but Chen Heng''s speed is too slow.


    After that day''s discussion, the elder of the king''s assembly was prepared to wait for Chen Heng to return and then deliver the things.


    It was found that Chen Heng walked slowly, and the speed was too slow.


    When they were speechless, they simply sent the things first, so as not to wait slowly.


    As for whether Chen Heng agreed to their conditions, the question was not within their consideration from beginning to end.


    Think about it.


    Chen Heng estimated that if he did not agree to the other party''s conditions and knew so many things about the other party, he would be the next one to hunt.


    Most people don''t dare to do so, but the other party is ready to attack Ellie, the big prince of violets. It''s nothing to kill a third prince.


    With this confidence, it is naturally much easier to do things.


    It doesn''t matter to Chen Heng.


    Anyway, he wasn''t ready to refuse. It''s good to start early now.


    "Carry things to my laboratory."


    Charlie gave an order to one side, and Chen Heng began to start again.


    He moves very fast.


    Now that the things are in hand, it''s natural to dispose of them at the first time.


    Otherwise, it''s a long dream to put it around.


    In this world, corpses are also a valuable resource, especially those with good blood, which many people miss.


    If we don''t deal with it as soon as possible, it will be late for an accident.


    Charlie nodded respectfully, and then quickly took the three coffins away to the other side.


    "I''m going to be busy again."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng looked at the materials all over the ground, shook his head and smiled.


    But to some extent, this kind of busyness is what people like him need most.


    After a while, he went on and came to his laboratory.


    Now, all the people in the laboratory have been driven away, leaving only Chen Heng and Charlie.


    After getting Chen Heng''s signal, Charlie didn''t hesitate and went directly to open the coffin.

 Chapter 745

    With Charlie''s action, the three coffins were opened in turn, revealing their inner appearance.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng looked forward.


    The three coffins are naturally three corpses.


    However, different from the girl''s body last time, the three bodies this time are all men.


    An old man in a linen robe and covered with body spots, a very young child who looks only about four or five years old, and a burly middle-aged man who looks in his prime of life.


    These are three bodies.


    Generally speaking, the three corpses looked very peaceful from the surface, and their faces did not look distorted and ferocious. They seemed to die normally.


    It''s just that I know it''s impossible.


    The old man was fine, but how could the other two bodies, one adult and the other child, die normally.


    Standing in place and looking at the three bodies in front of him, Chen Heng couldn''t help thinking.


    The last time, it was OK to say, but now, looking at the three bodies in front of him, he couldn''t help raising a doubt in his heart.


    Where on earth did the people of the king''s Council collect these bodies?


    What is the origin of these bodies? Why did you die like this?


    The three kings of the empire can''t detect the bodies in detail, but they are not real.


    If it is the three imperial royal families, there is no need to detect anything. Only Chen Heng''s own blood will react.


    Because in the past history, the three royal families intermarried with each other and had each other''s blood.


    For example, Chen Heng''s grandmother is said to be a princess of the gilna empire.


    It is precisely because of this that the people of the three royal families stand there with each other, even if they do nothing, they will feel a sense of kindness, which is absolutely different from ordinary people.


    These three corpses did not give Chen Heng this feeling. Obviously, they were not from the three imperial families.


    Then the problem comes again.


    Not the three royal families, but their own blood is not inferior to the three royal families.


    If there is one such person, how can there be so many?


    If there are so many lost royal blood in the world, there will not be only three imperial royal families in the world.


    According to what Chen Heng knows, in the long history of the past, those other royal families with ancestral blood have already declined in the past years, and their blood lines have been merged, swallowed and integrated by other royal families, or gradually fallen into poverty and become some small nobles.


    Nowadays, among some small nobles, there are also occasional atavism, and some talents with ancestral blood comparable to the royal family.


    But such people are very rare. Every one will be watched by countless people and recorded directly.


    These people sent by the king''s Council have obviously not been recorded and have never been found.


    "It''s OK for the old man, but it''s too crazy to directly kill a growing royal family for some purposes..."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng''s eyes shifted and looked at the child''s body for a moment. Then the idea flashed in his heart.


    After thinking for a while, Charlie''s voice sounded.


    "Sir, do I want to stay?"


    Standing there, Charlie looked at Chen Heng awkwardly and said so.


    After opening the coffin, he was honest and ready to leave, but he didn''t get Chen Heng''s order.


    There was no way. Without an order, he didn''t dare to leave without authorization. He had to stay where he was.


    "You did a good job."


    Chen Heng regained his mind and noticed that there was a living man in front of him.


    Looking at Charlie in front of him, he nodded and then continued to say, "go down first. If I have something to do later, I''ll call you again."


    "OK."


    Charlie breathed a sigh of relief and hurried back.


    When Charlie left, Chen Heng was left alone in such a big laboratory.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng thought for a moment and began his own action.


    The last time, because he didn''t think much, when he got the body, he swallowed it directly.


    But this time, Chen Heng is going to do a detailed test.


    He picked up the scalpel, used all his mental strength and began to test.


    "First of all, flesh and blood......"


    A faint sound sounded in place, followed by the smooth sound of a sharp knife cutting through the skin and flesh.


    With bursts of sound, a hole was cut, in which the crimson blood flowed little by little, directly dripping out.


    Chen Heng looked at these blood, made a detailed induction, and did not find any problems.


    There is nothing wrong with these blood. It is indeed the blood of blood life. It also carries a unique Qi mechanism, which belongs to the terrible root of the ancestor''s blood.


    The only deficiency is that the vitality is more or less depressed, which looks far less than the flesh and blood of the normal royal family.


    However, considering that these are corpses, I don''t know how long they have died. It''s normal and not strange.


    Next, Chen Heng continued to test and made a detailed exploration in all parts of his body.


    But no matter where you look, these bodies are normal and nothing strange.


    "Are they all true?"


    Standing in place, Chen Heng frowned and the idea flashed in his heart.


    Subsequently, the detection continued.


    Chen Heng finally found the abnormality.


    He found that although the three bodies were normal everywhere, they had one thing in common.


    That is, exclusion.


    These three corpses have all experienced blood rejection, and their flesh and blood once showed signs of collapse.


    "Blood rejection......"


    Standing in place, Chen Heng couldn''t help thinking.


    Blood rejection is a phenomenon that occurs in many people with strong blood.


    Blood is strong because of blood, but it is also deeply influenced by blood.


    Sometimes, rejection occurs when one''s own blood is too active or abnormal.


    The blood factor in the blood person will instinctively reverse the normal flesh and blood in the body, resulting in the collapse of his own body.


    Once this situation occurs, it will turn into a waste directly, or lead to death directly.


    This also leads to blood rejection, which is called a blood disease, which is a problem perplexing many blood people.


    Only in this case, this situation should be very rare.


    More blood people are worried that the blood factors in the body are not active, but that the blood factors in the body are too silent, so that they can''t obtain huge power, and even their blood can''t wake up.


    Among the children of the violet king, except Chen Heng, the rest are in this situation. The blood factors in the body are too silent, so that their blood can not wake up and can only become ordinary people.

 Chapter 746

    "The blood factor in the body is strong enough, which should have been a good thing, but it has become a bad thing in these three people."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng flashed various ideas in his heart. At the moment, he couldn''t help thinking: "what''s the reason?"


    When he found the problem, Chen Heng was sure that there was something he didn''t know about the three bodies.


    Even, it may be some special experimental means.


    Under normal circumstances, royal families with ancestral blood will not appear so easily, let alone become corpses.


    Most of the three Royal corpses in front of us are not natural. There should be some problems in the way.


    Combined with the attempt of the king''s parliament to attack Eli, we can probably guess some of the problems.


    Of course, this kind of thing is useless just by guessing.


    Fortunately, the three bodies sent by the king''s parliament are still usable for Chen Heng.


    Although the blood rejection reaction occurred on the three corpses, it has little impact on Chen Heng. It can be used slowly and digested by its own origin.


    However, in terms of effect, there is still some gap with the real Royal corpse.


    But Chen Heng can only barely use it.


    In some ways, this can also explain why the people of the king''s Council are so generous. There are three Royal bodies in one shot.


    I''m afraid there are no shortage of similar bodies.


    "If we can find their nest and get their secrets..."


    Chen Heng couldn''t help but raise some interest.


    If he can sneak into the king''s Council and get the resources that the king''s Council has, isn''t it a good treasure for him?


    Although those corpses that died because of blood exclusion can not give full play to the maximum value of their blood, for Chen Heng, the value of swallowing blood is always there. If the number is enough, he attempts to fully revive his ancestor''s blood, and the goal of incarnating the ancestor can be closer.


    At the same time, as a scholar with good attainments in the blood field, Chen Heng is also very interested in the research of the king''s parliament in this field.


    If he can, he even wants to join it and cooperate with those workers in the king''s parliament to study and see if he can find a way to solve blood rejection and activate blood faster.


    "If you look at it this way, your previous preparations will have to be changed."


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    Previously, he was ready to use the power of the king''s parliament to take advantage of the advantage, and then directly returned to the imperial capital to report to his cheap father.


    The king''s parliament attempts to murder the royal family. No matter where it is placed, it will inevitably cause an uproar. If the violet king knows it, he will also hunt it down in person.


    At that time, with the power of the violet royal family, no matter how much energy the king''s parliament has, there will inevitably be some trouble.


    Chen Heng did not forget his current identity.


    He is the prince of the violet Empire, and the violet Empire behind him is his backing.


    Although I really want Eli to leave quickly and not get in the way, it is not the reason to believe in the king''s Council.


    After all, if we really close to the king''s parliament and leak out the information of Eli and others, I''m afraid there will be a handle held by the other party at that time.


    At that time, if the other party spreads the evidence of his collusion with the king''s parliament, how should Chen Heng get along with the violet royal family?


    So at first, Chen Heng was not prepared to obey the rules.


    Even if you want Ellie to die, you''re ready to do it yourself. There''s no need to leave any hidden dangers for yourself.


    But now, you can change your mind.


    It''s not advisable to input Ellie''s message to the other party. Even if you want to input, it must be vague enough, otherwise it will give people a handle.


    Instead, Chen Heng was going to directly pit a wave and let the violet royal family behind him.


    If you think about it now, you can think about it again.


    Chen Heng flashed the idea in his heart, then turned around and looked at the three corpses in front of him.


    Later things can be discussed later.


    However, the immediate benefits are more real.


    He smiled, then strode forward to the three bodies.


    Holding out his hand silently, an invisible force shrouded the four sides and directly shrouded the three bodies.


    Just in an instant, the three bodies melted instantly, and the whole body shriveled directly.


    New changes began to rise in this place, shrouded in a hazy force field, and gradually spread here.


    Time passed slowly.


    At the beginning of the phagocytosis, it was still noon, but when it was over, it was already evening.


    In the evening, before the night shrouded, the silver moonlight shone from the mid air and shrouded the earth in all directions.


    The silvery radiance skimmed through the huge laboratory and just emerged.


    Looking carefully, you can find silver threads.


    It was condensed from pure heterogeneous energy, dense one by one, and connected here like a huge cocoon.


    Time did not know how long it had passed. Suddenly, a figure emerged from the cocoon and pulled up a long shadow in the silver brilliance.


    The glory flows, and Chen Heng''s figure slowly appears from it and breaks free directly.


    His clothes had completely disappeared, directly turned into fragments and fell to the ground, and his skin appeared directly, which was very clear and thorough.


    Looking carefully, we can find that Chen Heng''s skin surface is covered with a layer of marks, like entangled scales.


    Dense scales cover the surface of the skin, but it is strange and not ugly. On the contrary, it has a special beauty, which makes people can''t help looking at it, very clear and beautiful.


    Even Chen Heng himself seems to have a strange charm at the moment.


    The face is still the same as before, but its facial features are more exquisite and beautiful, and the whole person appears more calm, with an atmosphere from the depths of blood.


    "It feels pretty good."


    Recovering from the transformation, Chen Heng felt himself for a moment and was quite satisfied with this transformation.


    Swallowed three bodies, although it is a defective product to some extent, but the effect is still some.


    The three corpses add up to almost half of Chen Heng''s strength.


    At the moment, the silver moon blood concentration in his body increased further, almost half of it.


    Half, it doesn''t seem much, but in fact, it has been quite a lot in individuals.


    Just this half blood, let Chen Heng have a lot of new changes.


    One hand stretched out slowly and stroked towards the outside world, as if to grasp something.


    With Chen Heng''s arm clenched, a long sword appeared out of thin air and appeared in his hand.


    It was a long silver sword. The whole sword was completely condensed by pure silver brilliance. There was a strange force flowing in it. It looked quiet on the surface without the slightest smell of fireworks, but the power contained therein was extremely terrible and powerful, enough to make anyone who could feel its terror feel fear.


    This is a weapon that is completely condensed by the power of silver moon blood in the body.


    After further sublimation of silver moon blood in his body, Chen Heng can feel a unique force in his body.


    It is a brand-new power bred by the silver moon blood. Its nature is different from mana and life energy. It is very strong in essence, but it is very concealed.


    Many things can be done with this power.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng moved in his heart, and the power of silver moon blood in his body began to operate. He was instantly mobilized and blessed on his body.


    Rowing


    A clear voice sounded and skipped here.


    On Chen Heng, it was like the sound of water flowing, vaguely with the crisp sound of metal collision.


    Silver scales appeared spontaneously and grew directly from Chen Heng''s skin.


    Chen Heng looked back at the mirror.


    Among them, his appearance at the moment is clearly presented.


    The appearance is exquisite and almost strange.


    If Chen Heng had been handsome to a certain extent, it is even more so now.


    Today, with the blessing of the blood of the silver moon, he exudes an inexplicable temperament all over his body without any defects. He seems like a God from every angle. He has an inexplicable charm and is unforgettable.


    "It''s getting more and more strange."


    Looking at his appearance at the moment, Chen Heng shook his head, some helpless.


    It should be a good thing that many people dream of.


    But no matter what happens, if it goes too far, it will cause some bad effects.


    For Chen Heng, this change will not bring any benefits, but it is too eye-catching.


    The power of the world exists because of blood. Chen Heng''s appearance now is that his blood will change.


    If it is discovered by others, I''m afraid it will cause all kinds of speculation.


    For Chen Heng himself, it is also a matter of little gain.


    After all, he doesn''t have to find women.


    Casually found a dress to wear, and Chen Heng went out.


    He walked out head-on, and the cool wind outside slowly blew, which made Chen Heng''s spirit wake up a little.


    He raised his head and looked at the bright moon in the sky.


    At the moment, in his induction, the silver moon on the horizon shines, which seems to have a great power, making his thinking more and more sober, and the power in his body is rising and growing.


    To some extent, it can be regarded as shining the moonlight, and your strength will increase.


    "Blood of the silver moon......"


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng felt the strength improvement in his body, slowly raised his head and looked into the air. Many thoughts flashed in his heart.


    At this time, he thought of the legend of the world.


    According to legend, the silver moon on the horizon was transformed by the body of the God of the moon, and it is also the common ancestor of the violet royal family.


    Therefore, anyone who awakens the blood of the violet royal family will enter an active state and become more powerful when the silver moon shines.


    Chen Heng is thinking about the truth of the matter.


    The scene described in the legend may not be true in this world.


    Even if the silver moon on that day is not the body of the God of the moon, I''m afraid it has something to do with the God of the moon.


    I just don''t know how many connections and implications there are.


    The idea flashed through his mind, and then he turned silently and was ready to leave here.


    There has been enough silence in the laboratory.


    Next, Chen Heng is ready to do something.


    Otherwise, the next days will not be too easy.


    The next day, the sun shone on the earth and lit up the area.


    "How has the acquisition been completed?"


    Sitting in his office, Chen Heng carefully read the quarterly report and whispered.


    "Pretty good."


    Alice nodded and said, "the market demand for the materials your highness needs is not high, and the price is not too expensive, so it''s easy to find them."


    "It''s no use for people around to want such things. It''s also a good thing for them to sell them to us, so everything is going well."


    "That''s good."


    Chen Heng nodded and said, "seal those things in inventory. Maybe I will need to use them after a period of time."


    "I see."


    Alice nodded, hesitated for a moment, and then said, "I don''t know how much you want to buy, your highness?"


    "The more, the better."


    Chen Heng said. After thinking for a moment, he continued: "if you have any difficulties in the middle, you can come to me directly."


    Some time ago, after Chen Heng came to his own territory, he assigned a task to Alice and Charlie to collect some materials everywhere.


    Among them, Charlie mainly bought all kinds of bodies, and Alice collected all kinds of materials.


    Generally speaking, Chen Heng doesn''t have high requirements for them, nor does he expect them to buy anything that makes him feel good.


    As long as what they collect meets the most basic requirements, it is enough.


    Quality is very important, but if the quantity reaches a certain degree, it can also cause qualitative change and achieve very good results.


    However, from the current situation, there are still some problems in this process.


    "That''s right."


    Alice hesitated for a moment, and finally said, "Your Highness, before you left, your majesty ordered that 50000 purple coins be paid at one time."


    "It''s just that in the past, nearly half of the money has been spent because there are enough materials."


    "If it goes on like this, I''m afraid..."


    "Has it cost nearly half?"


    Chen Heng looked calm and didn''t seem surprised. Everything was as he expected.


    Of course, it is.


    Purple coin, the world''s high-end currency, is made of a special material called purple gold, which itself has excellent value.


    A piece of purple gold with high purity is enough to cast weapons for kings. It is of high use value.


    Fifty thousand purple coins are actually a huge amount in this world.


    Although the violet royal family is rich, the relief to ordinary princes is only a few hundred purple coins a year.


    Chen Heng can get so much at one time, which is already the favorite of the violet king.

 Chapter 747

    "In other words, we are short of money?"


    Standing in place, Chen Heng looked at Alice in front of him and said so.


    "Although there are some differences, you are right to say so."


    Alice nodded respectfully, but her face gradually became a little serious: "if you don''t stop the acquisition, our funds will soon be tight."


    "There may be new problems."


    She said so with a serious attitude.


    Chen Heng was noncommittal and just said, "how much tax do we collect from the city every year?"


    "About five thousand purple coins."


    Alice thought for a moment and finally gave a positive answer.


    In Chen Heng''s territory, Alice not only takes care of Chen Heng''s daily life, but also manages those private properties for him.


    Chen Heng knows best how much territory there is and how much tax the territory can collect every year.


    Of course, Chen Heng himself knows.


    He looked at Alice, thought for a moment, and then continued, "I see."


    "I''ll find a way to solve this problem."


    "For now, don''t stop the acquisition."


    He spoke softly and gave the following instructions.


    Alice nodded.


    After a while, she turned and left here, ready to go to other places.


    Chen Heng is the only one left in such a big hall.


    As for Charlie, he''s already down to work.


    As a bodyguard specially appointed by Chen Heng, he has a lot of things to do. He is not as busy as Alice.


    Chen Heng got up from his place and was ready to go out.


    Along the road, the ladies and bodyguards around saw Chen Heng salute respectfully.


    The changes in Chen Heng did not seem to have had any impact.


    This is the influence of mental power.


    In order to prevent any change, Chen Heng applied a layer of protection to himself by using his spiritual force, and let the people around him automatically filter his appearance.


    Even if Alice stood in front of him, although she could recognize who he was, there would be an inexplicable hazy feeling when she looked at him.


    Chen Heng is still thinking about the problems he is facing at the moment.


    It''s OK to say the economic problem.


    The so-called lack of money is actually a lack of resources.


    It may be difficult for the indigenous people of the world, but it is good for them.


    Let alone Chen Heng, even if Charlie goes out, it is estimated that he can come up with a bunch of ways to raise funds.


    Selling potions, formulas, spells


    These can be done, and they are profiteering.


    Chen Heng has prepared to take out several pharmaceutical formulations and establish several simple production lines in his own city for production after a period of time.


    The power of this world is strong, but it mainly relies on blood. As for other aspects, it can''t be said that it doesn''t exist at all, but it is also relatively simple.


    The pharmaceutical formula summarized and learned by Chen Hengna from all over the world is an absolute scarce product for this world.


    Coupled with his own prince''s name, he can mobilize all kinds of resources in the official chamber of Commerce of the violet empire. It''s not a big problem to start sales.


    This problem is fairly easy to solve for the time being.


    However, the problem in the king''s parliament is a difficult problem.


    Chen Heng has accepted the gift from the other party. Now he has eaten it in his stomach. It''s impossible for him to vomit out again.


    Do you want to complete the other party''s requirements?


    This is a problem.


    For Chen Heng, whether to fulfill his promise is the second.


    The key is not to let people get hold of themselves.


    Otherwise it will be very troublesome.


    Including the subsequent contact with the king''s parliament, it is best to completely put aside contact with yourself and not let people doubt themselves.


    "It seems that we must open a vest."


    Chen Heng rubbed his eyebrows. At this time, the idea flashed in his heart.


    In a few days.


    Chen Heng turned into Kailin and came to that town again.


    Compared with the previous time, this time did not go through so many steps.


    As soon as Chen Henggang entered the town, someone noticed it.


    A pale young man who looked not too old stood there, smiling at Chen Heng.


    "Here you are, Mr. Kailin."


    "You look like you''ve been waiting for me here for a long time?"


    Looking at the boy in front, Chen Heng raised his head and showed some surprise on his face.


    He knows each other.


    Earlier, when Elena took him to the residence of the kings'' Council, in addition to Pru, who shot at him, the young man was also one of them sitting around the campfire.


    The name seems to be kana?


    "Everyone who has entered the town will be recorded by us."


    To Chen Heng''s words, kana opened his mouth and explained, then changed the topic: "please follow me."


    Chen Heng nodded and didn''t say much. He just followed the boy in front of him and walked forward slowly.


    Walking into the town in front of me, I was not surprised. The hazy feeling of being peeped by something reappeared again, like someone hiding in the dark and watching his every move there.


    This is the border that envelops the town.


    I think the record mentioned by kana also comes from this boundary.


    When Chen Heng entered the town, the border caught Chen Heng''s breath, so he immediately exposed it.


    Chen Heng couldn''t help thinking at the moment.


    This time he entered the town, he didn''t hide himself.


    If he tries his best to hide, can the border detect him?


    He was curious about it.


    Walking into the town, pedestrians hurried around and walked everywhere.


    It looks very prosperous everywhere, which seems to be inconsistent with the status of a remote town.


    However, on the whole, it doesn''t seem to be much different from the last time Chen Heng came.


    The only thing that surprised Chen Heng was that the pedestrians around him were walking in a hurry, but no one seemed to notice them and ignored them directly.


    It seems that the boundary has shielded their existence, and the people around them can''t find their existence at all.


    Walking to the front, Chen Heng stopped in front of a tavern and stopped for a moment.


    In the tavern, a girl named Wendy is still busy taking care of her business.


    The tavern owner had a pointed knife in his hand and cut the meat finely there.


    A slight friction sounded.


    It seemed that Chen Heng was there. The meat cutting boss paused, looked up at their direction, then returned to normal and went to cut the meat again.


    As for Wendy, she felt nothing and was busy there alone.


    "Let''s go."


    Ahead, kana smiled and said, "Elena is not here now. She is moving in another place."


    "She can only come here at a specific time to complete the task given by the elder."


    "Elder?"


    Chen Heng regained his consciousness and keenly noticed the name.


    "That''s what we call the congressman."


    Kana opened his mouth and said, "there are twenty-eight members of the king''s assembly, and each member is called an elder."


    "Our area belongs to this elder."


    Chen Heng nodded, indicating that he was clear.


    Then they walked on and slowly came to the center of the town.


    Through an entrance, unconsciously, the world seems to have changed.


    The original bustling town around disappeared and was replaced by an empty town.


    The busy street was gone, and one of them could not be seen.


    The open space is frightening.


    This place, which Chen Heng entered last time, belongs to the different space of the town.


    But last night, this time it was day.


    In the middle of the town, a bonfire is still burning, with brilliance in it. After spreading out, it turns into an invisible ripple, enveloping the whole town.


    Chen Heng paid attention.


    Beyond the town, there is an invisible deep fog.


    The fog completely shrouded the outside of the town. People couldn''t see the scenery outside the town, but could barely see the town in front of them.


    Chen Heng frowned.


    Looking at the fog outside, he could feel that something existed in the fog, which brought him a faint sense of threat.


    The feeling surprised him.


    At his current level, he can feel the existence of a sense of threat


    "What is there in the fog?"


    Standing beside kana, Chen Heng looked at the fog outside and asked.


    "Some relics and remains of the past, and maybe some god sin creatures."


    For Chen Heng''s question, kana shrugged and then said, "as for what''s specific, I''m not very clear."


    "After all, I''m not a congressman. I''m just a small role."


    "What is God''s sinful creature?"


    Chen Heng continued to ask.


    "Some creatures related to the gods."


    Kana said, "blood can cause distortion, not only us, but also those powerful lives."


    "In ancient legends, more than one God''s parents and children once had distortion, so they directly became distorted and powerful monsters."


    "These lives are collectively referred to as divine sin life in the mouth of ancient scholars."


    "For this, there should be relevant records in the violet empire. You can go back and have a look."


    "I will."


    Chen Heng nodded. Although he was curious, he still took back his sight.


    He had a hunch that there was a strong life in the fog, and I''m afraid there was more than one.


    If you really rush out, I''m afraid no one in the world can stop it.


    No, it seems not.


    Chen Heng realized a problem.


    What appears on the surface may not be all.


    The strongest person on the surface of the world is only a king, which is equivalent to a seven level epic.


    But in the dark, are there stronger people hiding?


    There should be.


    After all, this is a world with strong ancestors.


    The parents and children of those ancestors, even their lineal blood, if they were still alive, I''m afraid they would still exist today, but they may hide in every corner invisible to ordinary people like these king councils.


    The same is true of the three empires, many of which have some inside information.

 Chapter 748

    An artifact of God.


    In an instant, the idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    He was the prince of the violet Empire and knew no less than Ellie, a big prince.


    He naturally knew the news of the heavenly artifact.


    He knew that there was an artifact of God in the violet empire.


    It is said that the artifact of the God of heaven has a deep connection with the God of the moon, and there is even a great possibility that it is left by the other party itself.


    However, Chen Heng can''t know the power of this heavenly artifact.


    Think about it this way, the strength of many forces in the world may be very strong.


    Once exposed, it may surprise all the gods in the world.


    Chen Heng could not help raising some expectations.


    Moving on, he came to the campfire.


    Compared with that night, the bonfire in front of me was still burning, and the whole appearance seemed no different.


    Chen Heng looked at it carelessly and felt a little surprised.


    The bonfire in front of us looks ordinary, but in fact it is full of strange power.


    It was a strange blood force, which gave Chen Heng a unique feeling.


    As for the burning, it seems that it is not normal firewood, but A bone.


    Yes, bones.


    Chen Heng glanced at the campfire and finally determined that his observation was correct.


    The bonfire did burn bones as raw materials.


    Those bones are golden, but they look different. Some are normal, some are not like ordinary human bones, but like other creatures.


    Chen Heng believes that most of the owners of these bones were very extraordinary, otherwise they would not have been used on such occasions and burned in this place.


    The bonfire burns, turns those bones into firewood, and finally releases a new power.


    The town has a unique border so that it will not be swallowed up by the fog of the outside world.


    And the power driven by the boundary seems to come from the campfire.


    "What''s the reaction?"


    Chen Heng couldn''t help but arouse some interest.


    The bones of blood organisms are also very valuable resources, which have many different ways of utilization.


    However, Chen Heng saw this way of use for the first time and couldn''t help being curious.


    But this is obviously not the time to be curious about this.


    Ahead, an old man was standing in front of the campfire, standing there quietly, as if feeling the heat from the campfire.


    Chen Heng''s eyes gradually shifted and slowly looked at the old man.


    At first glance, an inexplicable feeling of palpitation emerged from Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng frowned.


    With his strength at the moment, he has rarely felt this way.


    I''m afraid the identity of the other party is not simple.


    The elders of the king''s Council?


    Chen Heng flashed the idea in his heart, stood in place, silently looked at the card on one side, came forward and saluted the old man respectfully: "elder."


    "The messenger of his highness Alan has arrived."


    Kana had been very relaxed in front of Chen Heng, always smiling, but he was very clever in front of the old man. He just opened his mouth respectfully, without any previous defiance and ease.


    "Hard work."


    In front of him, a hoarse and dull voice sounded.


    After hearing kana''s voice, the old man in front turned silently and looked behind him.


    At first glance, Chen Heng and the old man''s eyes were opposite and looked at each other.


    Boom!


    The two lines of sight looked at each other and collided in midair.


    One side, kana''s body stopped. At this time, Ben''s pale face looked much more pale.


    He looked at Chen Heng in front. His eyes were full of horror. Then he slowly lowered his head and didn''t dare to face Chen Heng''s gaze.


    He was shocked at the moment.


    At that moment, he clearly felt the breath, which made his blood tremble and fear.


    royalty! Definitely royal blood!


    He took a deep breath in his heart and the idea flashed through him.


    Being able to join the king''s parliament, kana''s talent and blood are naturally not bad. He is also a leader among many blood aristocrats.


    In the past, he was often proud of it.


    But now it is directly back to the prototype.


    He stood aside, his body trembling faintly. At the moment, he lowered his head silently and dared not move.


    The old man smiled.


    "Young man, you''re fine."


    Standing where he was, he smiled, and his face also showed some unexpected colors: "this kind of blood breath doesn''t seem to be the violet royal family."


    "Are you the descendant of the God of the sun?"


    He asked.


    Just at that moment, Chen Heng''s own blood breath escaped and was caught by him.


    There is no doubt that the king''s councils have studied many blood vessels deeply, and the same is true for the elderly. Therefore, just as they first came into contact, they immediately judged the blood breath revealed in Chen Heng''s body.


    The blood of the sun.


    This is also one of the blood vessels of the royal family. It comes from the God of the sun who once incarnated the sun and shone on heaven and earth, which corresponds to the God of the moon.


    In legend, the strength of the God is extremely powerful. He once became the king of the gods and ruled all the gods.


    In the past, the descendants of the Sun God once established their huge empire, known as the sun empire, to rule everything in the world.


    Of course, it was a very old age, and even the traces of that age are difficult to find.


    The once prosperous sun empire collapsed, and finally the blood left behind was also integrated into the blood of other nobles, which can rarely be seen.


    This is an extremely rare blood. Only occasionally can we see the awakened one.


    Chen Heng was surprised.


    He naturally has the blood of the sun.


    In the past, the violet royal family had intermarried with many royal families.


    Therefore, in Chen Heng''s body, there are actually the ancestral blood of many royal families, but the proportion is more different.


    Among many blood vessels, the sun blood vessel is the second blood vessel second only to the silver moon blood vessel, so it is also activated by Chen Heng, but the proportion is far less Pangdong than the silver moon blood vessel, so it is not obvious.


    But even if it''s not obvious, it''s also the blood of the royal family. It''s just right to use it here. It can also avoid the other party''s association with Chen Heng.


    "You''re good."


    Seeing that Chen Heng didn''t reply, the old man directly accepted it and smiled: "the blood of the God of the sun has not appeared in this world for a long time."


    "It''s just right now."


    "However, if this is the case, the future achievements will be limited."


    As soon as his voice changed, he said again, "now there is an opportunity to help you further, and even increase the blood in your body to the level of the prince Alan behind you. Do you want to?"

 Chapter 749

    Facing Chen Heng in front of him, the old man openly expressed his appreciation for him, and even directly invited him.


    Aside, kana was surprised.


    Before that, the old man did show his appreciation for Mr. Kailin and even wanted to absorb each other into the organization.


    But now this performance is still too attentive.


    I''ve never seen an elder behave like this before.


    The idea flashed through kana''s heart. At this time, she couldn''t help thinking so.


    "You..."


    Facing the old man''s invitation, Chen Heng showed some hesitation on his face. It seemed that he was also surprised by the old man''s invitation: "what do you want to do?"


    The old man was not surprised by Chen Heng''s hesitation.


    It is normal for young people to hesitate in the face of sudden opportunities.


    He is confident that he can let the other party choose to agree.


    "What we want to do is another matter. What matters is what you can do in it and what you can get."


    The old man opened his mouth with a smile and looked at Chen Heng in front of him. He always had a kind smile on his face: "follow Prince Alan, what do you finally get?"


    "A noble position? A powerful force? Or a powerful weapon?"


    "No, he doesn''t have these things himself. How can he give them to you?"


    Standing in place, the old man shook his head: "follow Prince Alan, you can''t get anything. You can only waste your talent in vain."


    "If we join you, these things can be easily obtained?"


    For the old man''s words, Chen Heng showed great disdain and doubted his words.


    "Of course."


    With a smile on his face, the old man replied seriously at the moment: "our strength is beyond your idea. As long as you like, you can get what you want here with your ability."


    "Noble status, powerful power and weapons... Even..."


    At last, his words paused, then opened his mouth and said with a smile, "even if it is a stronger blood, we can also give it to you."


    "Stronger blood?"


    Chen Heng''s action paused, as if he was confused and moved: "well, how can you help me?"


    "Although blood is born, it is not invariable."


    The old man kept a smile on his face, looked at Chen Heng in front of him and whispered, "in this world, there are many ways to change a person''s acquired blood."


    "For example, bathing the blood of powerful life, and then, for example, with the baptism of ancestors, can achieve the effect of improving the blood vessels in the body."


    "In this regard, our king''s parliament is an absolute expert. If you are willing to join, I can guarantee that you will get a promotion opportunity immediately."


    "At that time, the sun blood in your body will go further, and you can even rebuild the once Sun Royal family, so that the reputation of your ancestors can return to the world."


    "Isn''t this what you want?"


    He looked at Chen Heng and seduced him in a low tone.


    What the old man said is what the nobles of the world most desire.


    The nobles in this world are most eager to sublimate the blood in their bodies and revitalize their ancestors.


    In order to achieve this goal, in the past, I don''t know how many nobles tried every means to improve the blood of their descendants and make themselves more powerful.


    Sure enough, Chen Heng wavered.


    Standing where he was, he was silent for a long time, and seemed to be thinking about the pros and cons of the matter.


    Looking at this scene, kana smiled.


    Sure enough, no one can refuse such temptations.


    Why can the king''s Council gather so many talents?


    In addition to their strong strength, they also have the best talent training mechanism, which can provide the greatest promotion for these screened talents.


    It is precisely because of this that the king''s parliament can develop for such a long time and maintain such a strong strength.


    Once upon a time, many talents took the initiative to join because of the opportunity in the king''s parliament. It is expected that this time, Kailin is not surprised.


    It''s just that the last situation surprised kana.


    "Sorry."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng took a deep breath and looked a little heavy: "I''m from his highness Alan."


    What this means is to refuse.


    Kana''s face was a little surprised. It was the old man in front of him. The expression on his face did not change, but he appreciated Chen Heng.


    He has lived quite a long time and has seen a lot of talents along the way.


    If Chen Heng directly agreed to come down, it''s not surprising.


    He refused at the moment, which made him a little impressed.


    After all, being able to persist under such a big temptation undoubtedly shows that the other party is a person with good morality.


    Such a person can rest assured even if he wants to use it in the future.


    "You can go back and think about it slowly. If you change your mind, you can come back to me at any time."


    The old man smiled like a kind elder: "as for now, let''s get back to the point."


    "Last time, we wanted to get all kinds of information about Prince Ellie. I don''t know if you brought it this time, Mr. Kailin?"


    "As far as I know, Prince Alan has accepted the three Royal corpses as a reward. I hope you don''t let us down."


    "It''s natural."


    Chen Heng nodded, then came forward silently and took out one thing directly.


    It was a blue crystal stone. It looked very crystal clear. With a special beauty, it suddenly attracted the attention of everyone present.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng took a deep breath and looked a little heavy: "I''m from his highness Alan."


    What this means is to refuse.


    Kana''s face was a little surprised. It was the old man in front of him. The expression on his face did not change, but he appreciated Chen Heng.


    He has lived quite a long time and has seen a lot of talents along the way.


    If Chen Heng directly agreed to come down, it''s not surprising.


    He refused at the moment, which made him a little impressed.


    After all, being able to persist under such a big temptation undoubtedly shows that the other party is a person with good morality.


    Such a person can rest assured even if he wants to use it in the future.


    "You can go back and think about it slowly. If you change your mind, you can come back to me at any time."


    The old man smiled like a kind elder: "as for now, let''s get back to the point."


    "Last time, we wanted to get all kinds of information about Prince Ellie. I don''t know if you brought it this time, Mr. Kailin?"


    "As far as I know, Prince Alan has accepted the three Royal corpses as a reward. I hope you don''t let us down."

 Chapter 750

    In order to prevent this transaction from implicating himself, Chen Heng also thought of many ways.


    Trading in an ordinary way, no matter what, will leave enough traces in the end. Although it may not be able to see anything at the level of normal people, it is prone to loopholes under the interference of those powerful forces.


    Especially in the immediate situation, these people may not be ready to help Chen Heng keep secret, or even take the initiative to leak the news.


    Chen Heng thought that if it were him, he would probably keep the content information of the transaction and release it when appropriate, so as to force Chen Heng, a prince, to obey honestly and become a puppet manipulated by them.


    However, as before, the security has been relaxed a lot.


    There is no informant in the middle, and there is no clue left in the transmission process, only a scrapped crystal stone.


    It is impossible to find Chen Heng in any way.


    The old man and kana naturally realized this. At this time, they were not surprised.


    "Very good technology."


    The old man nodded and praised: "I didn''t expect that the violet royal family had mastered such an excellent means."


    "I don''t know if we can cooperate in this area. I think we need this technology in many places."


    He said so, with a deep appreciation on his face, obviously aware of the value of it.


    This method is a favorite method used by wizards in the wizard world. It can complete the transmission of information as soon as possible and engrave the information into another''s brain, so as to avoid the process of reciting memory.


    And the protection of information is better.


    It has application value in other aspects.


    "Maybe if you have a chance."


    Chen Heng did not give a positive answer. On the surface, he was just an envoy. Naturally, it was impossible to make decisions for the prince behind him.


    The old man seemed very satisfied with the information provided by Chen Heng.


    There is no need to believe that the power of the king''s Council is very strong.


    However, the power of the three empires is not weak, and it is difficult to penetrate with the power of the king''s parliament.


    Some things only people inside can know.


    Chen Heng''s identity is Ellie''s brother. They live together with each other. Although their private friendship may not be very good, they can also know many intelligence that others don''t know.


    And this is what the king''s Council wants to know.


    "Please go back and tell Prince Alan that we are very satisfied with what he gave us."


    Jameson smiled and said, "if I can, I hope we can continue to cooperate in the future."


    "So is his highness Alan."


    Chen Heng nodded and looked at the old man in front of him. Then his face showed a little hesitation: "before I set out, his highness Ailan asked me to ask you a question."


    "Excuse me."


    Jameson smiled and said easily, "as long as it''s not too confidential, I think I can explain it for you."


    "Princess Aimu, did your people do it?"


    Chen Heng looked at the old man in front of him and then asked this question.


    In fact, Chen Heng is also very curious about this issue. Although he has some speculation, he still needs to ask the people of the king''s parliament if he wants to be sure.


    "Princess Aimu?"


    The old man thought for a moment. At this time, he seemed to think of something.


    But soon, he smiled and said, "it''s true."


    "But my people didn''t do it."


    Seems to be afraid that Chen Heng does not understand, one side of kana also opened his mouth and explained: "there are more than 20 elders in our Parliament."


    "We didn''t do Princess Aimu, but several other elders did it together."


    "I see."


    Chen Heng nodded, calm on the surface and thoughtful in his heart.


    More than 20 elders.


    It seems that there are also factions within the Royal assemblies.


    Other elders stared at Princess Aimu and attacked her, while Jameson stared at Ellie.


    That''s interesting.


    Chen Heng would like to ask Jameson what you want to do to capture those multi royal blood.


    But after thinking about it, he still didn''t ask the question.


    After all, for now, the two sides are not too familiar. It is estimated that they will not get a reply if they ask rashly.


    When you join them and become their own people, you will naturally know.


    Yes, Chen Heng has decided to join the king''s parliament.


    This vest, of course.


    As for the previous rejection, it is naturally to raise its value.


    If someone is tempted by others, he immediately decides to betray his old owner.


    Even if there are sufficient reasons, it will inevitably be despised.


    It''s not safe to use.


    Appropriate rejection sometimes works well.


    Chen Heng believes that there is still a chance.


    All kinds of thoughts flashed through his mind. Then he nodded to the old man in front of him: "in this case, I''ll leave."


    "Please say hello to his highness Alan for me. I hope we can cooperate next time."


    Jameson smiled and looked as kind as before, like his elders.


    His words were also very gentle and showed no sense of threat from beginning to end.


    Chen Heng nodded, then turned around and walked to the side path, ready to leave here.


    When he left, he could feel the sight from behind.


    That''s Jameson and kana. Their eyes have been fixed on him without moving away.


    "Elder?"


    Kana stood beside Jameson and looked at Chen Heng''s figure in front of him gradually away. A little bit of killing could not help flickering in her eyes. At the moment, she asked for instructions.


    In his opinion, since the other party refused Jameson''s solicitation, he chose another way.


    "Don''t worry."


    Jameson waved, smiled and said, "he didn''t completely refuse us."


    "I can see that he is already excited, but he didn''t promise us because of the existence of Prince Alan."


    "It''s just that over time, the reality will slowly repel the persistence in his heart."


    "Is it what he wants to follow a mediocre Prince and die in a remote place?"


    "As long as he is unwilling to live like this all his life, sooner or later he will come to me again."


    "Worthy of being an elder."


    Kana looked respectful, but his face was also puzzled: "but is he worth it?"


    "In the past, I have never seen you attach such importance to a person."


    The king''s councils have mastered the mature blood sublimation ceremony and can enhance the blood after tomorrow.


    As an elder of the king''s Council, Jameson''s men do not lack strong blood talents. Even the awakened ones of the royal blood, although rare, also exist.


    In principle, there is no need to attach so much importance to an ordinary genius who awakens the blood of the royal family.


    "An ordinary royal blood awakener is nothing, but he is different."


    Jameson looked at karna, smiled and said, "even if ordinary people awaken their strong blood, they will always be in an unstable state, not only their character, but also their body."


    "Even if such a person awakens his powerful blood, he will never go long. Maybe he will die directly, maybe crazy, maybe his blood collapses and dies."


    "But this Mr. Kailin is different."


    Standing in the same place, he looked at the scenery in the distance. At the moment, he whispered, "the blood in his body is abnormally stable. It is a rare thing that there is no confusion of blood awakeners."


    "In this world, in addition to the royal blood of the three empires, there are few people whose blood awakening can be so stable."


    Blood will be diluted from generation to generation with reproduction, which is a normal evolution.


    However, occasionally, there will always be some changes in several blood vessels in the human body, leading to blood awakening and a significant increase in blood concentration in the body.


    Such people can gain great power because of blood awakening, but they will also become quite unstable.


    Blood is closely related to origin, and unstable blood will also lead to the instability of origin and true spirit.


    Even if such people have strong blood and power, they rarely have a future. Maybe one day they will collapse and die because they can''t control the change of blood.


    In contrast, the people of the three royal families, because their blood is directly inherited from their parents, naturally there is no such problem and their performance is quite stable


    "It''s hard to wake up the royal blood and be so stable."


    "What is more rare is the blood of the sun god......"


    Standing in place, he silently watched Chen Heng''s back disappear from his sight. Jameson smiled and the idea flashed in his heart.


    There are naturally reasons why the king''s councils collect the blood of many royal families.


    Among the blood of many royal families, those who still exist today can say that it''s good to catch people directly from those families.


    But the blood of those kings who have long disappeared in the long river of history and have been weak for many years is hard to find.


    Like the blood of the God of the sun, there was not much left as early as the collapse of the sun empire. Today, those descendants are weaker than one, and have been reduced to third rate little nobles.


    Such a degree of blood, of course, can not be called a royal family, at most better than ordinary nobles.


    It is because of this, to some extent, that Chen Heng, the blood awakener of the God of the sun, can be so precious.


    The discovery of an awakened person of the blood of the sun god is also a surprise for Jameson himself.


    "Unfortunately, Prince Alan is still too careful."


    Seeing Chen Heng''s figure leave, Jameson returned to his mind and looked at the crystal stone in his hand. He couldn''t help feeling sorry: "otherwise, the strategy and penetration of the violet empire may be much simpler."


    "There will always be a chance."


    Aside, kana respectfully said, "under your leadership, we will certainly achieve the goals given by the parliament."


    "At that time, even among many elders, you will be a top figure."


    "Hahaha, I hope so."


    Jameson smiled and gave kana a look of appreciation. Then he turned directly, walked aside and went back to rest in silence.


    Chen Heng returned to the previous town alone.


    I don''t know. There are passers-by all around in a hurry. There are foreign businessmen walking around the town.


    There was a bustling scene everywhere.


    Chen Heng walked among them, looking at the scenes everywhere.


    Before long, he went to the pub he had passed by.


    The old thorn tavern is still the same as before. There is a burst of laughter from time to time. It seems that the atmosphere is very lively and the business is quite good.


    Through the heavy isolation, Chen Heng can see the scene. The mercenaries and businessmen who laugh and chat, the owner of the tavern who cuts meat on the counter, and the girl named Wendy who serves the guests all pass through Chen Heng''s eyes one by one.


    Chen Heng smiled and didn''t mean to go in. He turned and left directly.


    Soon after his eyes shifted, in the tavern, the girl Wendy looked up in some doubt and looked in the direction where Chen Heng had just been, with some doubts between her eyebrows.


    But by this time, it was already empty.


    "Is it my illusion?"


    The idea flashed through her mind, and then she looked at the empty scenery and shook her head silently.


    The business in the tavern was very busy. Before long, she continued to devote herself to her busy work and had no spare time to think about those things.


    Chen Heng soon left the town.


    Different from the last time he left slowly, this time he walked quickly and returned to his territory alone.


    Back in his city, Chen Heng frowned.


    There seems to be some differences in the city in front of us. It seems that some things are happening.


    It was a strange atmosphere.


    Chen Heng glanced and saw many knights in armor walking in the street and resting there at the moment.


    They talked and laughed there, laughing wantonly.


    The citizens around looked at these Knights carefully, with some indignation and fear in their eyes.


    If you look carefully, you can even see several bodies.


    Dead?


    Chen Heng frowned and realized something.


    He stepped forward and went straight back to the central palace.


    Walking into the palace, there was a quarrel.


    "Mr. ise, please pay attention to your words."


    Entering the palace, Alice heard some violent voices.


    In the palace, she looked angrily at the people in front of her. Her eyes seemed to be spitting fire, with a slow anger: "your request is too much!"


    "Are you questioning the great highness Ellie?"


    Standing in front of Alice was a burly young man, dressed in beautiful silver armor, who looked very brave, with a smile on his face, but his attitude seemed very arrogant.


    "No matter who you represent behind your back, this requirement is too much!"


    Standing in front of the young man, Alice did not give in and shouted, "you want to hold a ceremony. Why should the innocent people in this city be sacrificed?"

 Chapter 751

    "This is your Highness''s order..."


    Standing where she was, Esther looked at Alice in front of her and said faintly, "do you want to disobey?"


    "This is the territory of his highness Alan. His highness Ellie has no right to decide."


    Alice spoke with the same resolute attitude, and did not allow Esther''s people to do anything in the city.


    Just the next moment, her face changed, and she felt a mighty majesty from the person in front of her.


    The breath of terror vibrated. In the same place, his face remained unchanged and remained indifferent, but there was a mark on his forehead with thick blood majesty.


    He stood there, looking at Alice so coldly, as if he were sneering.


    Alice couldn''t help taking a few steps back, and her face grew paler and paler.


    In the world where blood is respected, the powerful ones of blood have almost all the control over the low-level blood.


    Obviously, Alice''s blood is far less powerful than the present Esther.


    The so-called strong or not is a relative concept. Compared with ordinary people, Alice''s blood is strong, but compared with ise, it falls into the disadvantage.


    After all, she is only the maid left by Chen Heng''s mother. Although it is good, how can she be compared with elites like ISI.


    "You... Can''t do that."


    Feeling the terrible majesty, Alice''s face was pale, but she still insisted, "this is the territory of his highness Alan!"


    "It''s just some Dalits. Why do you mind, Miss Alice?"


    Looking at Alice''s performance, ISE''s face showed clear contempt and disdain: "these Dalits are like wild grass in the field. When they die, they will grow one after another. Why do you do this?"


    "That''s it. I want at least a thousand people by tomorrow."


    He opened his mouth coldly and was about to leave.


    Then he was stunned.


    The terrible breath like a wild beast came from the front of the body and poured directly into the mind.


    At this moment, he felt the blood boiling all over his body, telling the fear.


    This is the feeling of facing higher blood.


    royalty........


    Ethan trembled and subconsciously recovered. He could only barely see the figure of a young man coming from the outside and walking into the palace.


    That''s Prince Alan?


    Seeing the youth''s one, Esther immediately recognized each other''s identity, but she was still confused in her heart.


    In the past, Prince Alan had not seen him. Although he could feel the strength and dignity of each other''s blood, he had never been so clear as before.


    To put it bluntly, at this moment, the feeling of the other party was almost more terrible than that of Prince Ellie.


    But how is that possible?


    Prince Ailey is much older than Prince Ailan. The age difference between the two is at least decades. According to common sense, there should be a big gap between them.


    How could there be such an opposite performance?


    All kinds of doubts rose in Esther''s heart, but there was no explanation.


    Bang!


    A light noise, his body directly fell down, powerlessly fell to the ground, and fell into a deep coma.


    "Your Highness!"


    Looking at Chen Heng coming in front of her, Alice hurried forward, just trying to say something.


    "Don''t explain."


    Looking at Alice in front of him, Chen Heng shook his head and said, "drag this man down and put him outside."


    "As for the Knights outside, send someone to expel them."


    He looked at Esther lying on the ground, shook his head and said so.


    "But this..."


    Listening to Chen Heng''s orders, Alice immediately hesitated: "after all, they are the people of his highness Ellie. Would it be bad to expel them like this?"


    I thought Chen Heng would say something about it, but in the end, there was only a burst of laughter.


    "You think..."


    Chen Heng stood there, looked at Alice and smiled, as if laughing at her innocence: "even if we respectfully meet their requirements, will the relationship between Ellie and me be good?"


    There is no equality between the strong.


    For Ellie, who aspired to the throne and had a strong desire from childhood, his two brothers are actually quite eye-catching.


    At least, compared with ordinary families, the competition within the violet royal family is still very heavy.


    In particular, Alan, the predecessor of Chen Heng, was especially concerned because he was liked by the violet king. He was targeted by Prince Ellie from a very young age.


    It was not until Chen Heng came to this world and took the initiative to leave the king''s capital and go to his own territory that the situation improved slightly - mainly because he focused on another Prince and ignored Chen Heng.


    In this case, no matter how you look at it, the relationship between Chen Heng and Ellie can''t get better.


    Alice soon thought of it and realized that she had asked a stupid question.


    However, her face still hesitated: "it''s just that the Knights outside are very strong. With the strength of our guard, I''m afraid..."


    When Chen Heng left the king''s capital, although he took away some strong people, they obviously could not be compared with Ellie''s team.


    This is also one of the reasons why Alice hesitated before. In addition to being afraid of each other''s identity, she also has each other''s strength.


    "Charlie."


    Chen Heng didn''t say much. He looked directly aside and said, "you deal with it."


    "Yes."


    In the dark corner beside the palace, Charlie came out and nodded helplessly. Finally, he went down honestly and was ready to work.


    Standing where she was, Alice looked at Charlie in front of her and Chen Heng in front of her. The hesitant color on her face still didn''t change.


    She would like to ask, Charlie''s strength is not as good as her. Why does Chen Heng have so much confidence in Charlie?


    Even if you want to expel those people, shouldn''t you send others?


    What''s the point of sending such a weak guard in the past.


    She obviously didn''t know Charlie''s details.


    As Charlie, although he seems weak at the moment, in fact, if it breaks out, I''m afraid few people can hold him down except Chen Heng.


    This is one of the reasons why Chen Heng can leave at ease.


    Of course, Alice wouldn''t know about this.


    She could only stand where she was, staring silently at Charlie in front of her and watching him go out.


    A moment later, she suddenly reacted, hurried aside and prepared to call the guards together.


    Although Charlie is a newcomer, after all, he is the person Chen Heng trusts. If he is killed by someone outside, it won''t sound good to say it.


    But when she gathered the guards and went out, she found that she was late.


    On the ground, the knights in armor fell powerlessly to the ground, looking like their bones were scattered.


    Charlie, dressed in a black robe, stood there calmly, looking at the many fallen Prince guards, his attitude seemed very calm, as if he had done a trivial thing.


    Alice was stunned.


    Although there are not many fallen people in front of us, each one is basically above the second level. Even among Prince Ellie''s many followers, they are the elite.


    In the face of these people, even Alice herself did not dare to take it lightly, for fear that one would capsize the ship carelessly.


    Charlie, a weak man less than a rank, was able to defeat these people.


    This is incredible.


    "This is your Highness''s order..."


    Standing where she was, Esther looked at Alice in front of her and said faintly, "do you want to disobey?"


    "This is the territory of his highness Alan. His highness Ellie has no right to decide."


    Alice spoke with the same resolute attitude, and did not allow Esther''s people to do anything in the city.


    Just the next moment, her face changed, and she felt a mighty majesty from the person in front of her.


    The breath of terror vibrated. In the same place, his face remained unchanged and remained indifferent, but there was a mark on his forehead with thick blood majesty.


    He stood there, looking at Alice so coldly, as if he were sneering.


    Alice couldn''t help taking a few steps back, and her face grew paler and paler.


    In the world where blood is respected, the powerful ones of blood have almost all the control over the low-level blood.


    Obviously, Alice''s blood is far less powerful than the present Esther.


    The so-called strong or not is a relative concept. Compared with ordinary people, Alice''s blood is strong, but compared with ise, it falls into the disadvantage.


    After all, she is only the maid left by Chen Heng''s mother. Although it is good, how can she be compared with elites like ISI.


    "You... Can''t do that."


    Feeling the terrible majesty, Alice''s face was pale, but she still insisted, "this is the territory of his highness Alan!"


    "It''s just some Dalits. Why do you mind, Miss Alice?"


    Looking at Alice''s performance, ISE''s face showed clear contempt and disdain: "these Dalits are like wild grass in the field. When they die, they will grow one after another. Why do you do this?"


    "That''s it. I want at least a thousand people by tomorrow."


    He opened his mouth coldly and was about to leave.


    Then he was stunned.


    The terrible breath like a wild beast came from the front of the body and poured directly into the mind.


    At this moment, he felt the blood boiling all over his body, telling the fear.


    This is the feeling of facing higher blood.


    royalty........


    Ethan trembled and subconsciously recovered. He could only barely see the figure of a young man coming from the outside and walking into the palace.


    That''s Prince Alan?


    Seeing the youth''s one, Esther immediately recognized each other''s identity, but she was still confused in her heart.


    In the past, Prince Alan had not seen him. Although he could feel the strength and dignity of each other''s blood, he had never been so clear as before.


    To put it bluntly, at this moment, the feeling of the other party was almost more terrible than that of Prince Ellie.


    But how is that possible?


    Prince Ailey is much older than Prince Ailan. The age difference between the two is at least decades. According to common sense, there should be a big gap between them.


    How could there be such an opposite performance?


    All kinds of doubts rose in Esther''s heart, but there was no explanation.


    Bang!


    A light noise, his body directly fell down, powerlessly fell to the ground, and fell into a deep coma.


    "Your Highness!"


    Looking at Chen Heng coming in front of her, Alice hurried forward, just trying to say something.


    "Don''t explain."


    Looking at Alice in front of him, Chen Heng shook his head and said, "drag this man down and put him outside."


    "As for the Knights outside, send someone to expel them."


    He looked at Esther lying on the ground, shook his head and said so.


    "But this..."


    Listening to Chen Heng''s orders, Alice immediately hesitated: "after all, they are the people of his highness Ellie. Would it be bad to expel them like this?"


    I thought Chen Heng would say something about it, but in the end, there was only a burst of laughter.


    "You think..."


    Chen Heng stood there, looked at Alice and smiled, as if laughing at her innocence: "even if we respectfully meet their requirements, will the relationship between Ellie and me be good?"


    There is no equality between the strong.


    For Ellie, who aspired to the throne and had a strong desire from childhood, his two brothers are actually quite eye-catching.


    At least, compared with ordinary families, the competition within the violet royal family is still very heavy.


    In particular, Alan, the predecessor of Chen Heng, was especially concerned because he was liked by the violet king. He was targeted by Prince Ellie from a very young age.


    It was not until Chen Heng came to this world and took the initiative to leave the king''s capital and go to his own territory that the situation improved slightly - mainly because he focused on another Prince and ignored Chen Heng.


    In this case, no matter how you look at it, the relationship between Chen Heng and Ellie can''t get better.


    Alice soon thought of it and realized that she had asked a stupid question.


    However, her face still hesitated: "it''s just that the Knights outside are very strong. With the strength of our guard, I''m afraid..."


    When Chen Heng left the king''s capital, although he took away some strong people, they obviously could not be compared with Ellie''s team.


    This is also one of the reasons why Alice hesitated before. In addition to being afraid of each other''s identity, she also has each other''s strength.


    "Charlie."


    Chen Heng didn''t say much. He looked directly aside and said, "you deal with it."


    "Yes."


    In the dark corner beside the palace, Charlie came out and nodded helplessly. Finally, he went down honestly and was ready to work.


    Standing where she was, Alice looked at Charlie in front of her and Chen Heng in front of her. The hesitant color on her face still didn''t change.


    She would like to ask, Charlie''s strength is not as good as her. Why does Chen Heng have so much confidence in Charlie?


    Even if you want to expel those people, shouldn''t you send others?


    What''s the point of sending such a weak guard in the past.


    She obviously didn''t know Charlie''s details.


    As Charlie, although he seems weak at the moment, in fact, if it breaks out, I''m afraid few people can hold him down except Chen Heng.


    This is one of the reasons why Chen Heng can leave at ease.

 Chapter 752

    Charlie left with a look of excitement on his face, as if he were going to dig treasure.


    Of course, for him, it''s almost the same.


    The corpse of blood and life is basically equivalent to a treasure for them. They can dig it carefully and turn it into their own things.


    Whether it''s used to refine special magic products or make blood potion, it''s of great use to transplant it to yourself.


    As today, opportunities to do things recklessly are still relatively rare in peacetime.


    It''s easy to say that blood life is everywhere in the world, not to mention those nobles. Even the middle finger of civilians may have many people with special blood.


    Just attacking and killing these people without authorization is easy to cause disputes, which will lead to many people''s vigilance.


    It''s not like this time. Even if you kill those people, Chen Heng will come to the bottom.


    Charlie left excitedly, ready to find a chance to do it.


    Chen Heng stood alone and continued to do the experiment at hand.


    Occasionally, he looked up at the outside world and saw that the outside world was hazy, and everywhere seemed to be stained with a little blood and crimson.


    It looks particularly dazzling.


    Looking at this scene, he smiled and knew it in his heart.


    It seems that after a while, Ellie will riot again for today''s matter.


    I just don''t know how he will react.


    Chen Heng flashed all kinds of thoughts in his heart. At the moment, he inexplicably had some expectations.


    Far away.


    In the spacious camp, Ellie looked up uneasily and looked at him.


    He is there at the moment to deal with the documents recently reported.


    As the great prince of the violet Empire, he is theoretically the most likely person to inherit the imperial throne. He is also very busy.


    At ordinary times, there are too many things to deal with. We should deal with not only our subordinates, but also those in our territory.


    His territory is much larger than Chen Heng, almost comparable to a small principality.


    Ellie is in it. He is basically no different from the king. He can enjoy everything and control everything.


    As a king, this is naturally busy.


    It''s OK at ordinary times, but now many things are piled up in yourself, so it''s naturally troublesome to deal with them.


    "Esther, haven''t they come back yet?"


    Ellie raised his head, looked uneasily at the bodyguard in front of him, frowned at him and asked, "how long has it been now?"


    "It''s been seven days, your highness."


    "Seven days."


    Ellie frowned.


    ISI is one of his generals and several candidates he is optimistic about. He has high hopes for him.


    Therefore, in a short time, he stood out from Ellie and became the leader of an army.


    Ethan never let him down. He has done a lot for him in the past.


    Although many people said in front of him that Esther''s means are rough and easy to cause problems, in Ellie''s opinion, it''s good to solve the problems anyway.


    In the past, even if she left, she sent messengers to contact Ellie on a fixed day and never disappeared.


    However, this time, seven days have passed since the last contact, but I still haven''t received any news from there.


    "In his last letter, Ethan said that he had arrived at Alan''s territory. If you calculate the time, he should be on the way back now."


    "I just don''t know how the situation is and how many people he can bring back."


    Ellie frowned and thought alone.


    He sent ISI to Ailan''s territory. Naturally, he didn''t have nothing to play, but had a definite purpose.


    Recently, he has been looking for ways to find the trace of Princess Aimu.


    The three empires had their own means to determine the life and death of royal family members.


    According to the news from the gilna Empire, Princess Aimu is still alive at the moment.


    The group took Princess Aimu away. It was obvious that they were staring at Princess Aimu''s blood and trying to use it to achieve some purpose.


    Ellie kept searching this time and finally found a seemingly feasible method.


    Blood sacrifice ceremony.


    Use blood sacrifice to sacrifice flesh and blood to the great gods, so as to get some information feedback.


    This is a ceremony handed down from ancient times and has been sealed in the past.


    The reason why it is sealed up is naturally because the price of this ceremony is too terrible.


    In ancient times, a large number of blood nobles died because of this ceremony, died under this ceremony and existed as sacrifices.


    For this reason, in a previous era, this ceremony was resisted by many people, so it was directly sealed up.


    However, it happens that this ritual still exists in the inventory of the violet empire.


    But after so many years, this ceremony has some defects and some problems.


    But it shouldn''t be a big problem.


    Ellie once led people to analyze that although this ceremony is broken and can no longer play its once powerful power, it can still be used.


    As for the sacrifice?


    Generally speaking, it is natural that blood is the most suitable, but it will undoubtedly annoy the majority of nobles.


    Therefore, Ellie retreated to the second place and was ready to use ordinary people as sacrifices.


    After all, what he needs to do is not a big deal. He just wants to get the whereabouts of Princess Aimu.


    I think it''s enough to use the flesh and blood of ordinary people.


    It takes at least thousands of people.


    So Ellie stared at his brother''s territory.


    After Chen Heng left the king''s capital, his vigilance towards him was much less.


    So this time, he didn''t think Chen Heng dared to oppose him.


    As early as in the past, when they were still king capitals, the status and even strength of both sides were not at this level at all.


    Now, Alan has automatically given up the fight for the throne, and can only be an idle prince in the future, while Ellie is the most favorable successor to the violet throne.


    Ellie didn''t think the other party had the courage to refuse the request of the future king and would meet him.


    What if you''re not satisfied?


    With the strength of Ethan, it''s enough to deal with everything.


    As a brother, Ellie knows his brother''s strength very well.


    Although the blood of the royal family is strong, it also takes time to grow.


    In theory, every royal family that awakens the royal blood has a high growth line, and may become a strong monarch in the future.


    It''s just in theory.


    In fact, it takes too long for most royal families to grow up to the strong monarch.


    For such a long time, there are likely to be all kinds of accidents.


    Because when they are weak, there will be all kinds of enemies.


    Having royal blood itself means that he lives in the center of the storm, and how can there be less danger.


    In the past, Ellie always regarded his two brothers as opponents, so he naturally paid special attention to their news.


    This emphasis includes strength.


    Therefore, he knew the strength of Alan clearly, and knew that he could never be the opponent of ISI.


    As for the others around you?


    If you are in the king''s capital, you may have a strong guard, but in your own territory, it is another matter.


    According to Ellie''s idea, even if there are people around Chen Heng who can rival ISI, he can never stop his guard.


    Just seven days ago, his guard lost contact with him.


    This made him feel uneasy and always felt that he had missed something.


    At the same time, an ominous premonition also lingered and emerged from the depths of the body.


    This made him feel palpitation and doubt at the same time.


    What is missing?


    Unlike ordinary people, the foreboding of blood relatives is very unlikely to be an illusion, and most of them are real omens.


    This is part of the power given to them by blood.


    At the moment, Ellie''s feeling made him more and more uneasy.


    But no matter what he thought, he didn''t know what was wrong.


    His own strength is very strong. Because of his age, among the many princes of the violet royal family, his strength is the strongest. Now he is at the fifth level.


    Such strength itself has been extremely strong. In some big noble families, the strength of their owners is actually this degree.


    If Ali had not had such a degree of strength, he could not have let so many people follow and expand his power to this point.


    As a prince and the most likely successor of the violet Empire to the throne, the forces around him should not be underestimated.


    There are two kings around him, protecting him there.


    In fact, there was only one.


    Just this time, he came to explore the disappearance of Princess Aimu. In order to avoid the attack of the group who attacked Princess Aimu, alit intended to increase the Leo road around him, so there was another king level.


    The existence of the monarch level is the top level in many empires. Even the kings of the three empires theoretically belong to this level.


    It is rare to see such a level of existence outside the three empires.


    The existence of a monarch can open up their own country in the outside world if they like.


    Such existence is basically equal to invincibility in the face of forces outside the three empires.


    The protection of the two kings, such a lineup, if not Eli''s own power is strong enough, I''m afraid I can''t really get together.


    After all, even if he awakened his royal blood, the greatest possibility in the future is the monarchy.


    This is also the limit and limitation of royal blood.


    Any blood will eventually have a limit. If you want to go further, you can only break this limit and reach a higher level.


    That''s another matter.


    In his seat, Ellie sat there, still thinking.


    He was thinking about where the problem would lead to such a hunch.


    Until a moment later, outside news came.


    "Your Highness!"


    Outside, a burst of rapid footsteps came, accompanied by Ellie''s bodyguard, a tall, heroic looking young man.


    In the past, this was one of Ellie''s dependencies and his most trusted subordinates.


    Just at this moment, in Ellie''s eyes, the other party''s face looked very ugly.


    "What happened?"


    Looking at the bodyguard in front of him, Ellie frowned and then said, "Why are you so scared?"


    "Your Highness."


    Under Ellie''s gaze, the guard''s face was still ugly. At the moment, he said in a deep voice, "there''s news from ISE."


    Is there any news at last.


    The idea flashed through Eli''s heart. However, when he looked at the bodyguard''s heavy face, he had an ominous premonition: "say."


    "Just a few days ago, ISE went to his highness Alan''s territory to complete your task, but his highness Alan directly refused."


    "His highness Alan''s men expelled ISE."


    "He dares!"


    Ellie flew into a rage, and there was an undisguised anger on his face.


    Expelling the people he sent and rejecting his request seemed to him to be provoking his dignity, which he would never tolerate.


    What made him more angry was still ahead.


    "After expelling them, his highness Alan''s people then found them and directly took them......"


    In front of him, the bodyguard continued to speak, and the expression on his face became more and more ugly.


    "What happened to them?"


    Ellie said coldly, staring at the bodyguard in front of her: "say."


    "Esther, they... Are dead now."


    The bodyguard took a deep breath and finally said.


    Bang!


    In an instant, a crisp explosion came out of the camp, deafening, so that everyone around could hear it clearly.


    Standing at the beginning, Ellie stood there with an expressionless face. At the moment, the previous anger and even other emotions have disappeared, and some are just completely cold.


    "Alan!"


    All kinds of angry emotions flashed through my mind and directly emerged.


    The smell of terror came from Eli, shook everywhere, and affected the operation of this area.


    Even the air flow in the sky began to stagnate, and some could not continue to operate at the moment.


    The terrible majesty escaped, and even the bodyguard in front of him couldn''t bear it, and his face turned pale.


    Rejected by his brother, he not only expelled his own people in public, but also killed his own people directly


    Even for ordinary people, this is an absolute humiliation, not to mention people like Ellie.


    For Ellie at the moment, if he could, he might want to rush directly to Chen Heng''s place and kill him directly.


    If Chen Heng were standing here at the moment, he would not hesitate.


    Unfortunately, there are not so many ifs and ifs in the world.


    Ellie let her anger ferment there and wanted to rush directly to the territory where Chen Heng was located, but she finally held back.


    Here, the blood ceremony has been going on for a long time, and now all the early steps have been completed.


    If you leave now, I''m afraid everything before will be wasted.


    Thinking of this, no matter how angry he was, he had to stay here until the ceremony was completed.

 Chapter 753

    Ali didn''t leave after all, but stayed in his camp.


    The sacrificial ceremony has begun and is about to enter a key node.


    At this time, if he chooses to leave, I''m afraid there will be some accidents later, which may lead to the failure of the whole ceremony.


    In that case, it will be a small loss.


    For this ceremony, he has secretly prepared for a long time and paid a lot of things.


    The ceremony was sealed up not just because it was boycotted.


    Many of these materials are also difficult to get together, and some have disappeared by now.


    That is, as a prince, Ellie can get it directly from the inventory of the violet empire. Otherwise, ordinary people may really don''t know what to do.


    But even so, some materials are not too much and can only be used once.


    If he fails this time, even if he wants to do it again, he can''t do it again. He can only think of other ways.


    This also forced him to calm down and stay here until the ceremony was completed.


    But even so, with his character, I''m afraid Chen Heng will be remembered this time.


    By the end of this ceremony, he had made up his mind and must give each other an unforgettable lesson.


    It''s not enough to vent his anger.


    As a prince, you can''t kill your own brothers and sisters directly.


    But there are ways to torture people in this world.


    Chen Heng himself can''t kill, but he can torture.


    And those close to him, none of them can run away this time.


    They must pay the price!


    Many thoughts flashed through Ellie''s heart.


    Time is still passing.


    In just a few days, there was a constant howl in this area. There were many corpses lying here, piled up like corpse mountains.


    These are collected offerings.


    Because Chen Heng refused Ellie''s request, there is still a big gap in the blood ceremony.


    Naturally, these gaps can only be searched everywhere.


    In a short time, the nearby residents were unlucky and directly caught back by Ellie''s men.


    Among these people are not only civilians, but also many nobles who have been coerced and have blood.


    "No, your highness Ellie, you can''t!"


    "No! No!"


    "Are you crazy!"


    Bursts of crazy shouts came from the front.


    Looking at Ellie standing in front, these nobles were almost crazy and couldn''t imagine the scene in front of them.


    This is like a hell scene in front of us. Hengchen can explain something without too much explanation.


    As long as a normal person looks at the scene in front of him, he will immediately understand that it is mostly not a good thing.


    So they began to shout wildly and pray that Prince Ellie could let them go.


    They prayed, scolded, scolded


    However, these are useless.


    Ellie stood aside, his face as cold as iron.


    At present, these people are basically not the people of the violet empire. They belong to a small principality, but they are always close to the violet kingdom.


    Don''t say it''s not the aristocracy of the violet Empire, what can it be if it''s really the aristocracy of the violet Empire?


    As Prince Ellie, as long as he doesn''t get angry, nothing will happen.


    The world is cruel. As a prince, his own power is like a small kingdom. Killing a few little nobles is just a small thing.


    "Do it."


    Looking at those people praying and shouting there, Ellie also felt boring. He waved his hand directly and let his subordinates start.


    The cries around gradually stopped, and bodies piled up to one side, forming a huge corpse mountain.


    Instead, it is in the center of the front array, where the mark is clearer and clearer.


    A crimson glow enveloped the place and covered the sky everywhere. At a glance, it looked like a crimson color.


    "Done."


    Looking at this scene, Ellie finally smiled.


    Although Chen Heng''s refusal made him spend more time to capture the sacrifice, anyway, the ritual Dharma array was completed without much delay.


    Now, it''s time to harvest.


    Without much hesitation, Ali stepped into the ritual array ahead.


    The crimson light around flickered, and ripples were produced with Eli''s actions, gradually converging into his body.


    A unique feeling emerged from my heart.


    Under the blessing of the ceremony, his strength seems to have been blessed, almost doubled.


    The sudden sense of power intoxicated him and felt better than ever.


    He felt that his strength at the moment was so attractive that even if he had awakened, the blood in his body had never been so good as now.


    "Blood ritual has such a good effect?"


    While feeling extremely beautiful, Ellie''s heart also raised doubts.


    Is the effect of ritual array better?


    Blood ritual can indeed enhance people''s strength. Theoretically, as long as sacrifice can enhance themselves, but it also needs to rely on sacrifice.


    Can the effect of blood ritual reach this level without enough excellent sacrifices?


    He didn''t have any top blood to sacrifice this time, even the blood of some big nobles. Most of them were civilians, plus some small nobles, which was completely different from Ellie''s own five-level strength.


    The sacrifice does not match the harvest. Can such a ceremony continue?


    Inexplicably, Ellie felt something wrong.


    But the ceremony has begun, there is no reason to stop.


    Moreover, the ritual effect is stronger than he expected, which is also a good thing.


    Perhaps in ancient times, it was precisely because of the outstanding effect of this ceremony that it was prohibited by the nobles in ancient times?


    All kinds of thoughts flashed through Eli''s heart, and now he comforted himself.


    But he didn''t find any abnormalities everywhere.


    In the distance, a woman appeared and was standing there at the moment.


    She was dressed in a black robe. Her face was exquisite and beautiful. She had an inexplicable charm temperament, which added a charm to her plain white.


    There was a corpse mountain and a corpse sea everywhere, but the expression on her face was not abnormal at all. Instead, she looked at the scene everywhere and appreciated it, with a smile on her face all the time.


    "What a beautiful scene."


    Asha looked around at the mountains of corpses, and her smile grew stronger and stronger.


    Then she raised her head and looked forward.


    In the middle of the ritual array, Ellie stood there alone.


    His eyes were closed, and now he seemed to be receiving the power feedback of the ceremony, and his body was trembling slightly.


    But in Elsa''s eyes, there were scars on Ellie.


    His eyes left crimson blood. The original powerful power was being eroded and replaced by another unique power.


    "What a greedy mortal."


    Looking at this scene, Aisha sighed.


    Then she looked elsewhere.


    Everywhere, along with the ceremony, there were bursts of wailing around.


    Around the ceremony, there were many people waiting.


    Those are Ellie''s guards.


    This time, Ellie came here and brought the core members of his guard, including two monarchs.


    But now, abnormalities are happening to those guards.


    As the ceremony went on, their bodies rotted, their faces became more and more pale, and their own strength gradually weakened, as if they had become mummies.


    The ritual Dharma array is absorbing their power, extracting it and injecting it into the ritual Dharma array ahead.


    The sacrifices of this ritual Dharma array are not just those innocent people around.


    These Eli''s loyal guards are also among them.


    Looking at this scene, the smile on Aisha''s face became stronger.


    There was crimson blood everywhere.


    However, those people did not realize that even if their strength was being extracted and passed along with their vitality, they did not notice it at all. Instead, their faces were excited, like seeing the scene in their dream, with extreme excitement and joy.


    For these people, it may be a good way to die in pleasure?


    The idea flashed through Aisha''s heart and she looked forward to the scene after Ellie woke up.


    I don''t know what will Prince Ellie look like when he wakes up and sees that all his guards are dead?


    It must be wonderful.


    Aisha looked forward to it and thought so silently at the moment.


    Further away, there was a violent crash.


    That''s where the monarchy is at war.


    The trickiness of this ceremony may not be perceived by those with weaker strength, but it is easy to detect the abnormality for the existence of the monarchy, which broke out immediately.


    But what''s the use?


    Since Aisha and the Council of Kings dare to do it, they will never be afraid of the existence of these two monarchs.


    In their plan, the two monarchs exist, and naturally someone will deal with them.


    They are destined to be ritual offerings.


    "That''s good."


    A slight whisper passed here.


    Aisha closed her eyes silently. On her forehead, a complex mark appeared with a crimson glow.


    It was as like as two peas of the same standing in the center of the French army.


    To be exact, what''s on Elsa is the real ceremony.


    Ali''s power is only an illusion. It will not increase the power in his body, but will extract his power and feed it back to the ceremony. If it also becomes a ritual sacrifice.


    Aisha has always been the one who really gets feedback from the ceremony.


    Silently closing her eyes, Aisha felt the strength growth in her body and opened her arms intoxicated.


    Third order, fourth order, fifth order


    Almost in an instant, the strength in her body increased rapidly, and she had quickly crossed the long gap and reached the sixth level.


    The sixth level is only one step away from the seventh level represented by the monarch.


    And this is not the end.


    I believe that after the two monarchs were defeated and died as sacrifices in the ceremony, Aisha''s strength can go further.


    Will the two monarchs be defeated?


    Aisha smiled without the slightest worry.


    The subsequent results soon gave the answer.


    As different potentials collide with each other in midair, the results have gradually appeared.


    The winner has appeared.


    Jameson walked a long distance and quietly came to Asha to watch the scene in front of her.


    In the ritual array, Ellie is no longer able.


    His flesh and blood gradually withered, and his face was as white as paper. He didn''t look any blood. At a glance, he knew he was not a serious man.


    The situation was so severe that the expression on his face was particularly crazy. He looked overjoyed and shook his head.


    Another crazy one.


    Aisha and Jameson stood together and enjoyed the scene if interested.


    There are not many such scenes on a prince''s face. Don''t you show me more.


    Jameson''s body was still stained with blood, with a disgusting smell of blood. Standing next to Aisha, he looked a little ugly.


    Aisha didn''t dislike it, but smiled: "it seems that you have wasted a lot of energy to clean up those two people."


    "It''s none of your business."


    Jameson looked at Asha, a pair of muddy eyes flashing a dangerous light.


    He was weighing and calculating whether to take action.


    Aisha suddenly found him some time ago.


    In Jameson''s view, the existence of Aisha is very strange. Obviously, her blood is not strong. The surface power is the second-order degree. However, the means are very special. Jameson is afraid of that power.


    Finally, Aisha took the initiative to cooperate and wanted to jointly plan for Prince Ellie, so there was this scene today.


    Jameson wanted Prince Ellie''s people, and Aisha wanted other things. Naturally, the two sides hit it off and reached cooperation.


    Ellie might not think that the ritual array he found was not found by him from beginning to end, but by Aisha, who took the initiative to believe it.


    Finally, he and his guards became sacrifices and became the food for Aisha to restore her strength.


    "It feels good to have power back."


    Aisha moved her hands and feet, felt the strength surging up and down, and couldn''t help sighing at the moment.


    Since the simulation entered the world, she has been tied up and unable to fully display it because of power constraints.


    Now I finally caught this opportunity and directly restored most of my strength in one breath.


    In the world of gods, she is a mixture of creatures and humans in the abyss. Only when she knows all kinds of sacrificial arrays in the abyss can she lay this trap.


    The power is constantly surging up in her body, making Aisha feel better than ever at the moment.


    With the fall of the two monarchs, their bodies also disappeared and became sacrifices, which made Aisha almost step through the heavy barrier and promote to the seventh level.


    But even so, it''s amazing.


    After all, before the ceremony began, she was only a second-order figure, a weak chicken compared with the seventh order monarch.


    It''s amazing enough to have this jumping promotion speed.


    At least on one side, Jameson''s eyelids jumped and almost thought he had an illusion.

 Chapter 754

    "What''s the matter?"


    As if aware of Jameson''s sight, Aisha turned back fiercely with a smile on her face.


    "Mr. Jameson, what do you think?"


    "Of course not."


    Jameson immediately shook his head and denied, "Miss Aisha, don''t think about it."


    "So far, our cooperation has been very pleasant."


    "I think so."


    Aisha smiled and nodded, then turned around and continued to look forward.


    At the moment, she looked like an ordinary girl, totally unprepared, as if Jameson could take her as long as he took his hand.


    Jameson just didn''t dare think so.


    From the second order at the time of initial contact to now, it is only one step away from the monarch. Aisha in front of him has always given him a feeling that he can''t see through, so that he doesn''t dare to act rashly.


    To be honest, at the beginning, he didn''t pay attention to Aisha in front of him, but just wanted to make use of her.


    Just now, he was still thinking about preparing to take action. When Prince Ellie entered the net, he started to take Aisha together.


    Aisha''s performance is too mysterious. In his opinion, she mostly has some special blood, which is probably not weaker than the royal family. It would be a good harvest if she could be captured.


    But the scene just now was really scary. Even Jameson was a little suspicious and didn''t know what to say.


    It is impossible for ordinary people to jump from the second level to the point where they are only inferior to the monarch.


    Or even if I did, I couldn''t control the terrible power, and I couldn''t feel as calm as Aisha.


    This person is not ascending, but restoring strength.


    Just for a moment, Jameson realized the problem, and then completely eliminated his thoughts.


    In front of me, a clear voice passed and sounded there.


    When they turned around, they just saw that Ellie''s strong body fell down and fell powerlessly to the ground at the moment.


    "Can''t you hold on?"


    Aisha''s voice came from one side, with a burst of inexplicable regret.


    Ali in front of me is a royal family. If it can be used for blood sacrifice, although the effect is slightly inferior to that of the previous two monarchs, it will not be much worse. In addition, the previous part is enough for Aisha to be promoted to the seventh level.


    Unfortunately, this is the person designated by Jameson. There is no way to kill him directly.


    "I have absorbed most of his strength, but the basic things are still there, and the activity of his blood has not been destroyed. I think it is enough to meet your requirements."


    Asha turned and looked at Jameson.


    "Enough."


    Jameson nodded and then said, "can the ceremony you have be used by others?"


    "Are you excited?"


    Asha looked at Jameson and smiled.


    "Nature."


    Jameson nodded with a calm attitude: "just a short time is enough to increase your strength to this extent, Miss Aisha. Who doesn''t want this ceremony?"


    In the ceremony just now, Aisha''s strength suddenly leaped from the second level to the sixth level peak.


    This exaggerated leap is absolutely beyond the imagination of others. It is a great way to improve.


    If it is known by others, I don''t know how many people will be crazy about it.


    "If you want, it''s not impossible."


    Asha stared at Jameson with a smile on her face: "it depends on what you exchange."


    This so-called blood ritual is actually a very common sacrificial Dharma array in the abyss, which is only a little higher.


    If Jameson wants to, it''s nothing to Aisha, even great benefit.


    "That''s right."


    It seemed that she suddenly thought of something. Aisha smiled and kindly reminded, "I heard that there is a prince of Ailan nearby besides Prince Ailey."


    "Since we have attacked a prince, why don''t we just solve the prince?"


    With temptation in her words, she whispered to Jameson in an attempt to attack another Prince of the violet empire.


    She had just experienced the benefits of Ellie. She only absorbed some of the strength of the other party and gave strong feedback. If she really sacrificed, I''m afraid the benefits would be greater.


    Prince Ellie can''t move. The king''s Council has specified the people in need, but it seems good if there is another prince to sacrifice?


    There was some expectation in Aisha''s heart.


    "That prince, you can''t move for the time being."


    Jameson shook his head and his face was flat. "That''s our man."


    "Really? That''s boring."


    Aisha shook her head and immediately understood: "I''m afraid that Prince Ailan has made a lot of efforts to make this prince Ailey go so smoothly this time?"


    "Just understand."


    Jameson said softly.


    Aisha could only temporarily calm down and said, "forget it."


    "The task I''m responsible for has been completed. If anything happens later, you''ll let me know."


    While talking, she waved and left directly.


    Jameson stood where he was and watched Asha disappear silently. He didn''t say anything, just watched quietly.


    "Elder?"


    On one side, a tall young man came over. It was kana, whom Chen Heng had seen before.


    He stood beside Jameson, looked at Asha''s back and made a gesture: "do you want to do it?"


    "You''re not her anymore."


    Jameson looked grave and finally shook his head.


    Turning around, he looked at Ellie lying in the ritual array ahead, and then quickly left with people.


    I''m afraid the traces in this area will not be found until long after they leave.


    Of course, it didn''t take long.


    In just a few days, the news of Prince Ellie''s disappearance spread.


    Many of the sacrifices Ali captured had their own connections.


    In a few days, some people of the small noble family found here through some traces, tried to find the people they were captured, and finally found here.


    When they saw the traces of this area, everyone was stunned.


    There were corpses everywhere, and in various areas, the scarlet blood had dried up and left a deep mark.


    There are broken flesh and blood everywhere, with a disgusting smell of decay, which seems to prove the madness of this area before.


    The whole scene was disgusting at a glance, and everyone was stunned.


    "Oh, my God..."


    Standing in place, someone issued the most real sigh in his heart: "is this the scene of hell?"


    It''s hard to say whether it''s a hell like scene for the time being.


    But Prince Ellie is really missing now. He just disappeared in this area and can''t be found again.


    The news spread quickly and soon to other places.


    Suddenly, the whole violet empire began to shake.


    ......................


    When Chen Heng learned about Ellie''s disappearance, he had just come out of the laboratory and completed his previous small task.


    Looking at Alice with a frightened face, he nodded and said, "I see."


    It seems that Chen Heng''s performance was too calm, which stunned Alice in front of her. Then he quickly opened his mouth and advised: "Your Highness, Prince Ellie has been killed. We still have to be careful in case..."


    "What if?"


    Chen Heng smiled and said, "Ellie is guarded by at least two monarchs, and it has reached this point. What''s the use for me to worry about this problem?"


    "Rather than continue to worry here, it''s better to do your own things steadily. Don''t be affected by these news and disturb your judgment."


    You have a good point, but I have nothing to say.


    "But..."


    Alice opened her mouth and thought Chen Heng was right, but she still wanted to persuade.


    "All right."


    Chen Heng looked at his maid and said, "don''t think about it. Just let it go."


    "Come with me now."


    Chen Heng called Alice, but he didn''t come to chat, but really had something to do.


    With that, Chen Heng took the lead in walking forward and came to a laboratory in front of him.


    The spacious laboratory is surrounded by sophisticated instruments.


    These instruments were basically purchased by Chen Heng, which consumed a large part of his financial resources.


    There''s no way. The world admires blood. It''s inevitable that there are great problems in other aspects of development. Some instruments require high precision, and finally can only be bought at a high price.


    For these things here, Chen Heng not only spent a lot of money, but also invested some energy in it.


    Some things in it were made by Chen Heng himself.


    "Your Highness?"


    Alice was surprised when she came here. I don''t know what Chen Heng brought her here for.


    She doesn''t like this place very much. Previously, when Chen Heng bought equipment, she had strongly opposed it. Naturally, she won''t like it here.


    In her opinion, these things are Chen Heng''s toys. She spent so much money to buy jewelry materials, but only got these things in the end. It''s really a loser.


    If those things were not Chen Heng''s own, she couldn''t stop it. I''m afraid she wouldn''t buy them at all.


    There are some people walking around in the laboratory. They are assistants recently recruited by Chen Heng.


    But one of them surprised Alice.


    "Charlie, what are you doing here?"


    Alice frowned, looked at Charlie ahead and said.


    There, Charlie was wearing a white coat and operating some kind of instrument. At the moment, listening to Alice''s words, he shrugged and said, "as you can see, I''m one of the assistants here?"


    "Assistant? Just you?"


    Alice''s suspicious eyes fell and looked at Charlie with an undisguised suspicion.


    During this time, Chen Heng recruited many garrisons. They were basically learned scholars and few ordinary people.


    Although Charlie''s strength is very strong, in Alice''s view, he is far from being knowledgeable. I''m afraid he is almost as good as those mud legs in education. Can he also be an assistant?


    "As you can see, yes."


    Facing Alice''s suspicious eyes, Charlie didn''t explain anything. He just shrugged and nodded.


    Listening to their words, people around looked strange.


    At first, they also thought like Alice. They thought that although a mud leg could fight, it was of little use in this place.


    Then they were taught directly by Charlie.


    In this laboratory, besides Chen Heng himself, Charlie is the leader.


    This was unexpected to everyone.


    But in fact, it''s normal.


    Charlie is not an ordinary person.


    His status in the world of gods is a mage, with all the excellent qualities of a scholar.


    In the past, when he was in other world, his most commonly used image was also a scholar, just acting as Chen Heng''s bodyguard in this world.


    In terms of practical knowledge and quality, he absolutely left the scholars in the world for several blocks.


    "Well, come and have a look."


    One side, Chen Heng''s voice came, which suddenly attracted Alice''s attention.


    When she walked over, she saw that Chen Heng had a tube of reagent in his hand.


    Flowing in the reagent is a kind of blue liquid, which is very pure and beautiful. It reflects inexplicable blue brilliance under the light of the laboratory.


    The tube of reagent appeared and immediately attracted Alice''s attention.


    "What is this?"


    She looked at Chen Heng in front of her, with a look of doubt on her face.


    "Blood stabilizing agent, a recent achievement in the laboratory."


    Chen Heng whispered and handed it to Alice: "try it."


    "Oral or injection."


    Looking at the blue potion in her hand, Alice didn''t hesitate much and drank it directly.


    A sweet smell came, so she couldn''t help licking her mouth and said, "it''s a little sweet."


    "The original version was cool, but considering the taste of most people, it added some sweeteners."


    Chen Heng''s voice came from one side.


    Alice was about to ask, but suddenly her face changed.


    Heat, a lot of heat is emerging from the body.


    The rapid feeling emerged and made her look red at the moment.


    What makes people feel more terrible is the riots in the body.


    In Alice''s body, the blood seemed to flow back, and an extremely violent feeling was sweeping, which made Alice feel a little uncomfortable inexplicably.


    But then the uncomfortable feeling disappeared and became much easier and more comfortable.


    "Hoo."


    After a while, Alice slowed down and said, "this is..."


    "Blood stabilizing medicament, like its name, is used to stabilize blood and prevent abnormal reaction of blood."


    On one side, Chen Heng held the instrument in his hand and said, "how, do you feel the change?"


    "Yes."


    Alice nodded and said, "it''s a lot more stable."


    Although the blood of normal blood is not as chaotic as that of blood awakened people and often falls into instability, it will also fluctuate.


    The most common is emotional change.


    Normal people sometimes change their emotions very quickly. If they are not careful, they are prone to depression and anger, let alone blood.


    Because of the influence of blood, their instinctive reaction is more violent, and they will be affected by all kinds of instincts, resulting in great emotional changes.


    This is also a common disease of blood.


    But this blood stabilizing agent can help inhibit this process, and the effect is very good.

 Chapter 755

    "This... This..."


    Alice felt the effect of the blood potion and was a little shocked at the moment.


    No wonder her reaction. After all, in this world, although there are a lot of research in this field, there are few effective drugs like this medicine, and most of them are extremely precious, which need to use a lot of precious materials.


    "Your Highness, did you develop this recently?"


    She turned and looked at Chen Heng and asked.


    "Almost."


    Chen Heng smiled and opened his mouth at will: "similar things are not difficult. The effect has been specially adjusted and part of the dose has been increased."


    "If people with blood vessel disease use it, they can immediately suppress their problems."


    "No sequelae?"


    Asked Alice hastily.


    Whether there are sequelae is also very important, which will affect many things.


    "Yes."


    Chen Heng raised his head, looked at Alice and said, "if you use this medicine for a long time, you will not be able to bear it, and a lot of problems will slowly appear."


    "Can''t this... Be avoided?"


    Listening to Chen Heng''s story, Alice asked subconsciously.


    "It can be avoided, but it is not necessary."


    "In other words, the side effects of this medicine were deliberately made."


    Chen Heng''s voice came from the front.


    Alice was stunned.


    Deliberately get out a side effect, what is this to do?


    Seeing the puzzled color on her face, Chen Heng continued to explain: "it''s actually simple to want no side effects. Just reduce the effective measurement of the medicine directly, so that the damage to the body can be greatly reduced."


    "But in this way, the effect is also cheap. Although it is effective, it is not as fast as directly."


    In short, it is the difference between conventional medicine and strong medicine.


    Although conventional medicine is safe, its effect is also much worse. Although it is fast to apply strong medicine directly, it will lead to many sequelae.


    Chen Heng did this mainly for the sake of user experience.


    This is a new drug. If you want to open the market as soon as possible, you''d better have obvious efficacy.


    After drinking this medicine, the whole body will get hot. In fact, the effect is not necessary, but caused by Chen Heng deliberately adding other ingredients, so that users can feel the clear change.


    As for the user''s body?


    What''s this about Chen Heng?


    He''s not really here to benefit the world.


    Moreover, if you really pay attention to your body, you can ask someone to explain it directly and let users use it in different doses, so that the loss to your body can be minimized.


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, Alice pondered for a moment, and finally nodded.


    Although her first reaction to the medicine was to hope that there were no side effects, after careful consideration, she had to admit that what Chen Heng said was reasonable.


    Although Chen Heng is a prince, selling medicine is not a good thing that can be done by his dignity. If the medicine is not obvious enough, no matter what your identity is, it''s just trying to make a quick money at most.


    Only when the efficacy is obvious enough to make people feel clear changes, can this medicine be willing to be supported for a long time.


    In any case, we should make a reputation as soon as possible in the early stage.


    As for side effects, they are not so important.


    There are several other ways to cure blood diseases in the world, but generally speaking, they are either expensive or have sequelae.


    In contrast, the side effects of this medicine are really acceptable.


    "It''s a big deal. After making a reputation, let your highness remove the side effects."


    Alice thought so, and then hurried away.


    There are violet royal guards and royal caravans in Ailan City, which are specially used to provide support for Prince Chen Heng.


    Although Chen Heng left, he was always the prince of violet royal family and had a lot of privileges.


    These are ready-made resources that can be used.


    Looking at Alice''s hurried away figure, Chen Heng shook his head, looked at Charlie aside, and then said, "how''s the situation?"


    "Pretty good."


    Charlie looked up, a little smile on his pale face.


    After a few days, his body has changed a lot. His face is pale, but his figure has become a little bigger and stronger.


    These changes are not big, but if you look carefully, you can also find that Alice''s attention has been focused on Chen Heng before, so she didn''t pay attention.


    "The risk of blood transplantation experiment is enlarged. If there is any problem, remember to tell me at the first time."


    Chen Heng glanced at Charlie and said, "it''s rare to come to this world. It''s a pity to leave like this."


    That didn''t sound like a good thing, but Charlie smiled, nodded and said, "I understand."


    "Just know it."


    Seeing Charlie speak, Chen Heng didn''t ask too much.


    Anyway, Charlie is a good tool man for Chen Heng. He can use it easily. It''s a pity if he doesn''t have it.


    As for what Charlie looks like now, it is naturally caused by blood transplantation.


    Earlier, he attacked Eli''s guard and solved all of them, so he collected a lot of materials.


    Apart from the batch handed over to Chen Heng, he retained a lot of them himself, so he began to do it recently.


    The blood he transplanted now should be the knight named ISI. It looks pretty good. Although it is not comparable to the blood of the royal family, it is already superior to the blood of other little nobles.


    If Charlie is successful, the potential of this body will be improved a lot.


    "By the way, the news just came that something had happened to Ellie. Now she has disappeared."


    Chen Heng suddenly opened his mouth.


    Charleton was stunned, and then he responded, "Congratulations, sir."


    The big prince Ellie is missing, and the status of the three princes Chen Heng is about to rise. Of course, it is a happy thing.


    But Chen Heng also cares about this.


    He cares about other things.


    "I have quietly observed the scene of the disappearance. There are traces of sacrificing the Dharma array."


    Chen Heng''s voice continued to ring and immediately attracted Charlie''s attention.


    "Sacrifice Dharma array? Abyss?"


    Charlie frowned and said, "other shutters?"


    He didn''t think of Aisha for the first time.


    In the world of gods, although the sacrificial array was originally spread from the abyss world and is one of the best means of abyss life, others can also be used.


    In the past long history, the abyss world and the gods world learned from each other, resulting in both sides understanding and mastering each other''s means.


    Not to mention others, Charlie himself knows some knowledge of sacrificial array, but he is not very profound.


    "It seems that there are other shuttles in this area."


    Charlie said.


    The appearance of the sacrificial array can not explain that Aisha, an abyss hybrid, did it, but it can show that there are other shutters in this area, and they have gathered together with those who attacked Prince Ali.


    "Almost."


    Chen Heng nodded, and the expression on his face gradually became strange: "during this time, I also inquired about some interesting news."


    "Oh?"


    Charlie immediately became interested and looked up at Chen Heng, looking ready to listen.


    "In the west of the violet Kingdom, an organization called advent appeared some time ago and is preaching everywhere."


    "They call themselves believers in the great abyss. They are active in some small countries and attract nobles as believers. They have developed very well recently."


    Chen Heng said, telling what he had detected during this period of time.


    Charlie''s face gradually became strange, especially when he heard some details told by Chen Heng.


    "The master of the abyss, it seems..."


    Finally, he couldn''t help but say, "Miss Aisha?"


    "It should be."


    Chen Heng nodded.


    It''s OK to say other things, but the master of the abyss is a little too busy.


    But whoever is a shuttle from the world of gods, who doesn''t know what this is?


    "I have read some ancient books and records. It seems that I did the same when the abyss life just appeared."


    Charlie thought for a moment, then couldn''t help but say.


    The development of abyss life into the world of gods is very confusing.


    They first disguised themselves as believers of the God who ruled the abyss and preached wantonly in the world of gods. All the details were like a normal God church.


    The world of gods has a long history, in which there are many fallen gods, and countless kinds of vest trumpets. When the gods themselves do not come forward to explore, God knows what the so-called abyss master is sacred.


    At the beginning, many God churches thought that this was the recovery of the declining God, or the God was opening his vest to harvest his faith. They didn''t care, but handled it normally.


    Then?


    No, then.


    Once the situation changed and the abyss church developed to a certain extent in the world of gods, it directly launched blood sacrifice, opened the door of the abyss and directly led the abyss lords of the abyss world.


    Those believers of the abyss church have directly become the guide Party of the world of gods. They are better infiltrated into abyss creatures by the power of the abyss, and almost directly become blood offerings.


    The two sides have officially carried out, and the convenience of the abyss has penetrated into the world of the gods.


    This directly led to a great loss for the gods, and several gods fell on the spot.


    Now the operation of the so-called coming meeting in this world is familiar to people.


    Charlie and Chen Heng stared with big eyes and small eyes. They both felt a sense of seeing.


    There is no doubt that Aisha is the only one who will do such a thing.


    Among many shutters, she is the only one living in the abyss.


    After looking at each other, they were silent for a moment, but then they smiled and gave a deep laugh.


    "Blessed are the people of this world."


    Isn''t it? When the door of the abyss opens, the life of the abyss will come directly. The world doesn''t know how many people will die.


    If they were in the world of gods, they might have other reactions.


    But the world


    Even those gods who only see, I''m afraid they will turn a blind eye and even look forward to it.


    Only by confusing the situation can we fish in troubled waters.


    This is the same for everyone.


    ....................


    On a barren grassland, a vast altar is slowly rising.


    Everywhere, people from small tribes are praying piously.


    "Great ancestor of ancient trees, you are our ancestor. Please have our pasture and grassland..."


    Bursts of pious prayers rang out here.


    Dead grassland, this is the name of this area.


    There used to be a prosperous Empire here, which is known as the most primitive trace of civilization in the world.


    However, with the silence of the ancestors of ancient trees, the Empire formed by the descendants of the ancestors of ancient trees has gradually weakened, and can only struggle in this barren area, which has been weakened to the extreme.


    There are many tribes living in this dead grassland. The powerful one has nearly one million people, which is comparable to a kingdom. The weak one has only a few thousand herdsmen grazing everywhere.


    In theory, they are all descendants of the ancestors of ancient trees.


    From the past thousands of years to now, this grassland still maintains the belief in the ancestor of ancient trees, but it has long lost its response.


    But now, there seems to be a different place.


    On the spacious and vast altar, with the prayers of many priests, there seems to be a green light flashing over the place.


    A mark appeared and emerged with pure natural brilliance.


    Among them, a woman''s figure loomed, hidden in it, and was seen by everyone.


    Looking at this scene, all people kowtow piously, and crazy colors appear in their eyes.


    However, if there are people in the world of gods here, we can find the familiarity here.


    The mark placed on the altar impressively carries the breath of the Lord of nature.


    Faintly, a sigh came and sounded everywhere.


    The other side.


    In addition to the gilna and violet empires, there is the Rodo empire.


    Compared with the gilna Empire and the violet Empire, the Rodo empire was more powerful, but also more closed.


    Among them, the king cut off all external contacts as early as hundreds of years ago, and only reserved channels in a few places to avoid the contact between the Rodo Empire and the outside world.


    In the world where blood relatives exist, social change is slow. The action of Rodo Empire, which is almost closed to the outside world, makes it seem closed, even though it has not changed much in the past hundreds of years.


    Invariance seems to be the mainstream here. Any change is not allowed and needs to be resisted in this area.


    Today, however, there are drastic changes.


    "For the great shadow master!"


    "Kill! To enter the kingdom of our Lord!"


    Bursts of rushing sound sounded here.


    The divine power of the shadow God began to emerge in this area, with light ripples.


    On the earth, some people began to show divine power. The priests of the shadow God led the believers to launch a rebellion and directly occupied several cities of the cardo Empire, where they fought against the royal family.


    In mid air, two powerful forces are fighting each other.


    The God of shadow stood in the air, incarnating into the image of his statue, a great man with a huge body and a face shrouded in a shadow.

 Chapter 756

    The God of shadow stands between shadows.


    He stood alone, eyes deep, quietly looking ahead.


    On the earth below, many believers of the shadow God bravely moved forward, fought there, and shouted at the God of the shadow God to start the war.


    At the top, the God of shadow stands here, quietly watching the earth ahead.


    The invisible enemy is coming.


    At the bottom, the believers of the shadow God are not strong. They are mostly composed of civilians and some small nobles.


    In the old and conservative Rodo Empire, only these people would easily waver and choose to devoutly believe in the God of shadow.


    Most of the great nobles are vested interests. They will not want to change the current situation, but only hope that the current situation will never change, so as to maintain their status forever.


    But in addition, those little nobles and civilians are not necessarily.


    Any world will produce contradictions and conflicts with social changes.


    Under normal circumstances, these contradictions and conflicts will slowly vent out, resulting in changes again and again.


    But in this world, blood is above everything, which leads to these being suppressed.


    Although the contradiction was strongly suppressed, it was never solved.


    This is especially true in the closed kingdom of LoDo.


    This is a powder keg that burns one by one. Only a little spark can ignite many people, making this vast empire chaotic.


    The arrival of the shadow God is the fuse.


    During this period of time, the God of shadow spread his faith and recruited believers in this country, which had a great impact in a short time.


    The remarkable effect surprised the God of shadow himself.


    On the earth, the believers of the shadow God shouted, launched an attack under the leadership of several shutters, and rushed towards the Royal Army.


    In the high altitude invisible to ordinary people, there are also shining lights.


    The rudiments of several potentials appeared and rippled in the air, causing obvious fluctuations.


    The God of shadow turned and looked, and just saw those figures appear, standing at the end of the front.


    That is the existence of the monarch belonging to the Rodo Empire, which appears here at the moment and comes directly to the God of shadow.


    For their existence, the battlefield below itself is not important. As long as the top existence wins, the disputes between those low-level existence are doomed.


    In the past, there have been many disturbances in the cardo Empire, but no one has ever succeeded.


    The monarchs of the cardo Empire stood high in the sky, and no one could match them.


    Until now, their real opponents have emerged.


    "Alas."


    The shadow God uttered a long sigh.


    His existence was shrouded in the shadow. He looked at the people coming in front and sighed for a long time.


    The powerful force broke out and swept forward, but all those people were suppressed in an instant.


    Those figures with power and dignity eventually retreated, and were directly suppressed under the palm of the shadow God.


    The so-called monarch, the so-called strong, is so ridiculous in front of the existence of the faint God.


    Perhaps there are people in this world who can compete with the existence of the God of shadow, but they are definitely not in front of them.


    God is just God. Even if it is only a simulated body at the moment, it can''t give full play to its own power.


    Easily beat back several seven level beings. The shadow body sighed and continued to exert great efforts to completely suppress those people, but encountered obstacles.


    He turned and looked. In the palace of the cardo empire in the distance, a sacred light appeared at the moment.


    It was as if the wild beast was looking up, and the breath of terror to suffocation was emerging, slowly escaping from the front.


    In the dark shadow, a pair of scarlet eyes opened fiercely, and one eye was cold.


    In the shadow, the existing body of this statue can not be seen clearly, but can barely see its outline, as well as the eyes the size of the whole world.


    Bang!


    Two powerful forces collided in mid air and made a strong sound to each other.


    "EH."


    Feeling his power blocked, the face of the shadow God showed an unexpected color.


    Sure enough, the world is not that simple.


    The cardo empire is one of the three empires, and the strong one is not only the seventh order.


    It can block the attack of the God of shadow. Even if it is only part of the power at the moment, it can never be the so-called seventh order and eighth order.


    "Is it comparable to demigod?"


    The shadow God frowned, and there was also some surprise in his heart.


    Some trouble.


    The God of shadow is a powerful one among gods. Its own personality is above the gods, which can be called powerful divine power.


    But at the moment, in the simulation state, we can only rely on part of the power carried by the true spirit, and the power is really limited.


    If only ordinary demigods, it''s OK, but the current situation is not the same.


    The existence behind the nakado empire is not only comparable to the demigod, but also has a great power comparable to the God of beauty.


    That is A golden golden sword?


    The God of shadow looked ahead, and the virtual shadow of the golden long sword was skipped in his eyes.


    In his sight, the golden holy sword fell straight, leaving a deep trace on him.


    Golden blood dripped from him and fell on the earth.


    The God of shadow didn''t care. He just recovered his wound and healed it in a moment.


    Then he turned and continued to move forward.


    There, his enemies are still standing.


    The golden holy sword is shining brightly with the breath of divine existence.


    It is absolutely a weapon left by the divine. It has strong power. With the strength of the demigod itself, it is enough to suppress the shadow God at the moment.


    "The foreign son, leave cardo''s territory immediately..."


    In the dark, a slight whisper came and poured into the ears of the God of shadow.


    "I''m sorry."


    The shadow God smiled apologetically and then said, "I can''t do it."


    "Then die!"


    Ahead, a roar came fiercely, accompanied by a strong impact.


    The forces of law collided here, accompanied by the collision of two terrorist forces whose essence is comparable to the divine, and finally formed a storm that killed everything and swept the place.


    At the bottom, the two forces that were fighting had stopped.


    The battle between the shadow God and the guardian of the cardo Empire has gradually become fierce.


    They are located at the bottom, can no longer play a role, and even self-protection has become a little difficult.


    They lay down their weapons and began to pray at the same time, offering their faith to their guardians.


    "Great shadow master, please suppress the false god and lead us to a brighter future!"


    Among many believers, several figures are busy preaching the teachings of the shadow God church and the power of the shadow God.


    These people are shutters who came to this world with the God of shadow. They were already priests of the God of shadow when they were in the world of gods. Now they are the backbone of the new church.


    They lead believers to pray there and contribute their part to the God of shadow.


    With the blessing of faith, they look fanatical and have high morale.


    As for the cardo Empire, it''s a little worse.


    Although the vast majority of nobles hated the belief of the God of shadow, the knights who were recruited were not so.


    On the contrary, many people looked at the direction of the shadow God church, and their eyes were slightly moved.


    The God of shadow can develop and grow rapidly in this world. It is not unreasonable to gather so many believers in the Kado Empire, which is always famous for its closure, in a short time.


    Everything in this world is based on blood. If there is no strong blood, not blood aristocracy, then it must be extremely miserable in status and can only be reduced to the bottom of society.


    Not only civilians, but also many blood aristocrats are reduced to the bottom, and they are doomed to be trampled under their feet all their life.


    Because even blood aristocrats may not be able to awaken their blood.


    This will naturally lead to many problems.


    The same aristocracy, maybe even brothers, the same parents, just have some problems with the time of birth. If one is born awakened and the other is not, their status will be very different.


    Those with awakened blood can regard those without awakened blood as slaves and abuse them wantonly without anyone saying anything.


    Such a society is abnormal, and the contradictions can be imagined.


    In the final analysis, it is the power gap.


    Only those who awaken their blood can have power, which is the rule of the world.


    The shadow God can change all this.


    There are plenty of extraordinary systems in the world of gods. No matter which one is taken out, it can lead the world to another way, and there will be no blood only theory from now on.


    Let alone being a God, the God of shadow itself has the power to give blood to others.


    In these months, the shadow church gathered believers in the cardo Empire and gave them divine power seeds, so that those civilians who did not awaken their blood could become stronger by praying to the shadow God.


    For ordinary people in this world, this naturally has a strong attraction, and can even be said to be the only way for them to get ahead.


    If they don''t join the shadow church, I''m afraid they can''t change their fate all their life.


    When they join the church, they can get a chance to change.


    This has led to the madness of countless people. In a short time, many people joined the shadow church.


    Moreover, the number of nobles is quite large, and even a considerable part of them are awakened nobles.


    Don''t think that an awakened aristocrat doesn''t yearn for change.


    Blood will limit the upper limit. In this world, the blood in the vast majority of nobles is not enough to support how far they go. When they reach the limit of blood, they can only stop and have no other choice.


    Even if you have more ideas and ambitions in your heart, you can only condescend to the hands of the great nobles in the end.


    For these people, if they can get the opportunity to change, they are also willing to give up everything in exchange.


    It is precisely because of these that the shadow God church can develop to this point in a short time.


    The cardo royal family was also alert and mobilized the Royal Guard in the most time to prepare for encirclement and suppression of the shadow God church.


    In the past, they did so in the face of riots.


    But this time the situation is different.


    Before the first World War, the cardo royal family had fought with the shadow God church three times, each of which was easily repulsed, and even the shadow God did not fight in person.


    Finally, it led to this great war.


    Even the guardians behind the cardo royal family took action.


    But looking at this, there is still nothing to do.


    This matter makes all people of insight tremble.


    "How is it possible..."


    In the palace of the cardo royal family, the contemporary cardo king is a tall and dignified middle-aged man. At the moment, looking at the war ahead, his face shows a look of disbelief.


    Among the three empires, the comprehensive strength of the cardo empire is the most powerful.


    Because their guardian power is best preserved and can be freely shot.


    This is also their strength to suppress everything and even dare to block the outside world.


    However, the current situation has broken their cognition.


    When the Royal guardians shot in person, they couldn''t solve the false god who called himself the God of shadow.


    Even the use of divine tools is useless. Although it has the upper hand, it has always been unable to suppress it.


    "It''s over."


    A bad feeling came to mind, which made king cardo''s face look particularly ugly.


    He knew in his heart that after this war, the situation within the cardo Empire would usher in great changes.


    Earlier, although the unrest in cardoti was huge, it was still under control.


    The reason is that most nobles understand the power of the royal family. Although they are excited about the power of the shadow God, they dare not act rashly.


    If the royal family finally wins and destroys the shadow church, those who join it at the moment will be unlucky.


    But what has happened now has clearly told everyone the results.


    The cardo royal family has no power to solve the God of shadow!


    What if we suppress it?


    As long as the God of shadow does not fall and disappear for a day, it proves that he has the power to fight the cardo empire.


    At that time, many people who were originally just excited may really take action.


    The power of the shadow God church will grow.


    Thinking of this, King cardo''s face was livid.


    In fact, there is no need to wait until later. Now, change has actually begun.


    "Kill!"


    On the battlefield, a knight regiment suddenly killed and made a surprise attack from the rear of the army.


    A noble army mutinied collectively, in which the leader of the team was killed. Then the Legion shouted the name of the shadow God and directly defected to the camp of the shadow God.


    "Kill!"


    "The God of shadow is on the, and everyone rushes with me!"


    "Those who don''t want to continue to be slaves, let me rush!"


    Bursts of fighting cries sounded from afar.


    Above, the God of shadow looked down.


    On that land, a large area lit up golden brilliance, and the line of his faith was constantly lit up, linked with the Knights below.


    This process is very fast. At the beginning, it was only a few sporadically, but then it was like infection. One infected one, making this area almost golden.

 Chapter 757

    Golden radiance spread all over the area.


    Looking at all this, the God of shadow smiled, and the figure shrouded in the shadow seemed to be much clearer.


    "The result is already doomed. You can''t erase everything from me."


    He raised his head, looked at the great bank ahead and said.


    The divine existence of this world is indeed unique.


    The life level of the guardian of the present nakado empire is only half god in the eyes of the shadow God, but it is not so in other aspects.


    The other party''s body is strong and powerful, which is far stronger than the demigods in the world of gods.


    In other words, if the demigods in the world of gods are put in front of each other, I''m afraid they will be easily defeated and cannot be compared with each other.


    This existence seems to be the son in this world?


    Many thoughts flashed in the heart of the shadow God and deduced silently.


    In the dark, a divine spirit moves, shines everywhere, and reveals all traces of the past.


    A demigod who had left traces in the world of the gods emerged, stood in front of the guardian of nacado, and was defeated one by one.


    This is a practical deduction.


    "There seems to be some shortcomings."


    After the deduction, the God of shadow looked up again and made a slight sound.


    His voice falls, not in any language, but just an invisible fluctuation, but can be keenly captured and understood by people.


    In terms of combat power alone, the demigod of the world of gods is far inferior to the son of God in this world.


    But everything is good and bad, and the son of the world is not flawless.


    Most of their strength depends on their own strong blood. Although their strength is strong, the demigod lacks the immortal characteristics of the real demigod.


    In other words, they have no divinity in their bodies and reach this level entirely by relying on their own blood. Although their strength is strong and their combat power is terrible, they can not be compared with the true holiness in many aspects.


    Even, according to the deduction of the shadow God, these holy sons have demigods, and they may even die of old age with the passage of time.


    Dying of old age is a ridiculous thing for the divine existence.


    The demigods in the world of gods contain divinity, so they have a certain immortality, which is enough to ensure that their lives will not disappear with the passage of time.


    But the existence of the son of God in this world is different. It is really possible to die of old age because of the passage of time.


    If this matter is known by the majority of demigods in the world of gods, I''m afraid it will be laughed off.


    Of course, even if you will die of old age, it is only relative to the real demigod.


    In fact, even if they die of old age, it must be an extremely amazing number. It will take a long time to get there.


    "Extreme and powerful."


    The shadow God sighed, then raised his head again and whispered, "but it''s a good way."


    Boom!


    In front, powerful forces press down horizontally.


    The power of the guardian of cardo tilts and cooperates with the heavenly artifact in the cardo empire. Its power is appalling.


    At least as far as the feeling of the God of shadow is concerned, it is comparable to the God of beauty.


    If there are some weak gods, such as the Lord of nature, they may even capsize and be directly pulled over by the other party.


    If there is only a little power incarnation, there are few who can support the other party''s attack.


    The God of shadow is one of the few people, but he is also helpless in the state of simulated reincarnation. He can''t suppress the other party and can only barely maintain his current state.


    But that''s enough.


    The God of shadow did not panic, but stood quietly, just like setting up a flag, attracting people from all over the world.


    Below, a large number of mortals shouted the name of the God of shadow, and there they shouted loudly.


    The Knights formed by the little nobles began to defecte and joined the camp of the shadow God.


    The guardian of cardo did not pay attention to this phenomenon.


    Presumably, for the existence of the other party at this level, a mere rebellion is nothing.


    As long as the royal family is still there, there will be no problem that the Kado empire will revive again sooner or later.


    But he didn''t know that with many people defecting below, the power in the shadow God was rapidly improving.


    Faith is one of the sources of God''s power.


    As more and more believers pray piously and contribute their faith to the shadow God, the power of the shadow God is also growing.


    What is shown outside is that the support of the God of shadow is getting longer and easier.


    At first, it may be just barely supported, but the more you go to the back, the easier it will be.


    This situation was observed and his face became more and more uncertain.


    Many people were also encouraged to praise God and continue to attack in the name of God.


    A chaos that swept the cardo Empire has emerged at this moment.


    ...................


    The cardo Empire itself was located on a closed continent and was usually isolated from the outside world.


    Therefore, the chaos in the cardo Empire has not had much impact on the outside world.


    For the outside world, it is another major event that has more influence.


    Ellie, the great prince of the violet Empire, is missing!


    This is the second attack after Princess Aimu of gilna empire. Although the whole process is somewhat different from the last one, the result is basically not bad.


    Prince Ellie is missing. He is suspected to have been robbed by the attackers and his whereabouts are still unknown.


    Unlike Princess Aimu, Prince Ali is known as the most likely successor to the throne in the violet empire.


    His disappearance had a far greater impact on the violet empire than the disappearance of Princess Aimu.


    Suddenly, the whole violet Empire shook, and a big earthquake began to occur.


    After hearing the news of Ellie''s disappearance, the violet king was so angry that he sent his guard out to search for Ellie in person.


    Just like the previous search for Princess Aimu, the search for Prince Ali basically got nothing, and not many people found clues.


    The people who started the attack seemed to have never appeared. No matter what method they used, they couldn''t find each other''s trace.


    Therefore, the violet king was so angry that he almost went to the ancestral land to take out the Heavenly God''s weapon, but was dissuaded by the palace ministers, so he failed.


    It is said that for this matter, several palace ministers fell at the feet of the violet king, turned into several bodies, and could no longer stand up.


    After paying such a great sacrifice, the violet King finally calmed down and reluctantly put down the idea of using the tools of the gods.


    But what if we don''t use the tools of the gods?


    No one knows the answer.


    After this incident, many people had other ideas in their hearts.


    It is suggested that since the big prince has disappeared, it is no longer suitable to take him as a future heir, and another prince should be selected as the crown prince.


    At this moment, except for the second prince Jason, who has the qualification to inherit the throne, there is only the third prince Alan, who has left the royal capital and decided to give up the competition for the throne.


    Some people suggested that Prince Alan should be welcomed back to the royal capital, while others suggested that Prince Jason should be directly made crown prince.


    For a moment, Wang Du had another storm because of this matter.


    Chaos reappeared from the violet royal family.


    But for the time being, these have nothing to do with Chen Heng.


    "Oh?"


    In the small town, Jameson looked back at kana with a smile on his face and said, "has he finally figured it out?"


    "Yes."


    Standing where he was, kana also had a smile on his face and seemed to be in a good mood: "Mr. Kailin finally replied and hoped to join the parliament."


    "No wonder he was treated like this by his loyal prince."


    Jameson said with a smile on his face: "but it''s also a good thing."


    During the time when the eldest prince Ellie disappeared, nothing big happened in Alan''s collar, but some small things happened.


    For example, a bodyguard named Kailin was expelled by the prince. The reason seems to be that the bodyguard advised the prince to take this opportunity to return to the king''s capital, so he was ordered to be expelled by the furious prince.


    It is said that at that time, Kailin was almost beheaded by Prince Alan, but finally he was able to leave his life because of the plea of others.


    After that, the bodyguard named Kailin left Alan''s collar and didn''t know where to go.


    These are the information inquired by Jameson''s men. Naturally, they are also false.


    This is a deliberate play to join the king''s Council.


    He asked Charlie to act like Kailin and performed such a play with Chen Heng, which directly expelled Kailin''s identity in name.


    On the one hand, this is to reassure Jameson, on the other hand, it is also a full set of drama.


    After all, it would be strange for Kailin to join the king''s parliament and go to Jameson.


    In order to make the whole process not abrupt and strange, Chen Heng also used some thoughts.


    Jameson has no doubt about this.


    There''s nothing to doubt about it.


    For the superior, there is never absolute loyalty, and the so-called loyalty is only relative.


    What if this Kailin came to be an insider?


    Give him the best position, give him the wealth and glory he didn''t have before, and let him enjoy all kinds of things he couldn''t have before. Would he still be willing to leave?


    Even if it''s an insider, you''ll have to change your mind at that time.


    The prince of Ailan, no matter how he calculated, could he still make people follow him wholeheartedly?


    Besides, Jameson is not a fool. He deliberately looked at the whole process and found no problems.


    "The prince Alan did us a good favor and saved me a lot of things."


    Jameson smiled and said, "otherwise, I''m afraid it will take quite a while for Mr. Kailin to be willing to join us."


    "Yes."


    Kana also smiled and said, "Congratulations, elder. Now it''s a step forward from the plan."


    "Look again."


    Jameson shook his head and said, "although he is the awakener of the sun''s blood, after all, his blood has been thin, far less than people like Prince Ellie and Princess Aimu."


    "How specific, still need to look carefully."


    He looked at kana and said, then with a little hesitation on his face, he said, "where is he now?"


    "I''m waiting outside for your call."


    "Let him in."


    Jameson nodded and said.


    A moment later, a burst of footsteps sounded, and the young man came here.


    The campfire is still burning, emitting heat everywhere.


    "Mr. Jameson."


    Chen Heng came to this place and looked up at Jameson in front of him.


    In front of him, Jameson stood quietly with a faint smile on his face. He looked as kind as before, like a kind elder.


    As for Chen Heng himself, at the moment, he seems to be haggard and a little messy. At a glance, he has experienced some twists and turns.


    Seeing Jameson, Chen Heng sighed directly and said, "I don''t know if you are willing to accept me."


    "Don''t say that."


    Jameson hurried forward, held Chen Heng''s hand and looked kind: "it''s our honor that Mr. Kailin is willing to join us."


    "If you need anything later, just tell me."


    "If so, thank you, elder."


    Listening to Jameson''s words, Chen Heng''s haggard face also eased slightly, and some nodded moved.


    Both sides are racing their acting skills there, and each other is very satisfied with their performance.


    On the other hand, kana shook his head as he watched their performance. Although it seemed good, he always felt a little strange.


    But he is not stupid. Naturally, he won''t say much at this time. He just shook his head secretly and left directly.


    So far, Chen Heng officially joined the king''s parliament.


    To be exact, joined Jameson''s men.


    As Chen Heng thought before, there are also many mountains in the king''s parliament, and Jameson is just one of them.


    Jameson is only one of the 36 seats in the king''s parliament.


    In that case, Jameson doesn''t seem to be much.


    However, after Chen Heng really joined it, he found that it was not the case.


    Although there are 36 seats in the king''s parliament and have some decision-making power, in theory, they have sovereignty over the parliament.


    But there are obviously differences between parliamentarians.


    According to Chen Heng''s current contact with the situation, even among many members of the king''s parliament, Jameson''s position is also very special, which can be regarded as the top of them.


    In other words, it is one of the mountains. Even within the whole Council of kings, its status is only inferior to that of a few people.


    This makes Chen hengruo think and think of many things.


    In any case, for Chen Heng, his goal of joining the king''s parliament has finally been achieved.


    Although the other party is likely to look at his royal blood, it doesn''t affect anything.

 Chapter 758

    Step on Step on


    "Here it is."


    In the dark corner, kana took Chen Heng forward and came to a prison along the road.


    "This is the place where criminals are detained. Generally, prisoners arrested by other departments will be locked here."


    Looking at Chen Heng behind him, kana whispered and explained to him.


    "Prisoner?"


    Chen Heng returned to his mind and opened his mouth in surprise.


    For all countries, the king''s parliament is undoubtedly a criminal organization.


    In other words, every member of the Royal assembly is a criminal to the people of other kingdoms.


    And who can be called prisoners by the king''s parliament?


    "They are serious criminals."


    As if aware of Chen Heng''s idea, kana smiled and then opened his mouth: "although the king''s parliament has little reputation, we are also a serious organization."


    "At least in many kingdoms, we are legal and compliant, but there are some differences in the name."


    He smiled and said, "in many places, we live in the mode of chamber of Commerce, and many people in various countries are our members."


    "Even the kings of some small countries are also one of us."


    Chen Heng was stunned at first, then suddenly.


    good heavens.


    The power of the king''s Council was much deeper than he thought.


    Even the kings of many small countries are members of the king''s parliament. From this sentence, we can imagine many things.


    In this world, I''m afraid all the other countries except the three empires have been infiltrated by the king''s parliament more or less.


    This is really interesting.


    Chen Heng looked around with interest and looked at the criminals in the prison.


    According to kana, the prisoners held here are real prisoners, which are sent directly from the prisons of various kingdoms.


    Of course, by the standards of the world for prisoners, more than half of the people here must be innocent.


    In the past, the king''s councils chose sacrifices from these prisoners to try various blood experiments or other things.


    "According to the order of elder Jameson, this piece is now in your charge."


    Kana threw a bunch of keys over and directly handed them to Chen Heng: "the prisoners here are basically ordinary mortals. Those with special blood should be on a higher level, and the defense there is more rigorous."


    "You control here. If you need anything, just take people directly from here. Anyway, they are basically consumables."


    He said carelessly, holding an indifferent attitude towards the prisoners in front of him.


    For them, many prisoners here are basically consumables and don''t need to care much.


    This can be seen from the surrounding environment.


    The prison environment on this floor is very bad, surrounded by all kinds of dirt, and even corpses are placed directly there, emitting a rotten smell.


    Living in this environment, I''m afraid I can''t even live longer.


    People here basically use these prisoners as consumables. Usually, they only store some, and then use them at one time when they need to use them.


    "Someone will send it here every month. Just pay attention to it yourself."


    Kana said casually, and then directly reminded: "be careful not to run out."


    "I understand."


    Chen Heng nodded at him with a smile on his face.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng was thoughtful when kana left.


    Kana''s words revealed something.


    "Adding prisoners once a month shows that most of the nearby kingdoms have been infiltrated and even owned by the king''s parliament?"


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    It is difficult to replenish prisoners once a month in the traffic environment of the world.


    A month is too short to rely solely on carriage transportation. It is estimated that only a few nearby kingdoms can achieve timely transportation.


    Thinking for a moment, Chen Heng then left and walked deeper.


    All the way, there were howls everywhere, constantly coming from my ears.


    "Good Lord, please let me out!"


    "I''m not guilty! Let me go!"


    As Chen Heng walked along the road, the people around him made bursts of noise, which was particularly fierce.


    Chen Heng looked around at the prisoners and didn''t speak.


    It seems that these prisoners around haven''t figured out the form, and they still think they are just imprisoned for a crime.


    However, with the common people''s knowledge, this is the only way.


    Ignoring the wailing from around, Chen Heng walked forward and came to a higher level.


    The prison was specially built by the people of the king''s Council. From the outside, it looks like a high spire.


    The lowest level of detention is naturally ordinary people, and the more upward, the fewer people are detained, and the higher their level is.


    At a higher level, the number of people held here immediately decreased.


    Strictly speaking, it is only one tenth of the first floor.


    Although the surrounding cells are relatively few, they still appear empty, and there are not many people in custody.


    With Chen Heng coming, in the dark cell, a pair of cold eyes looked at him, and his eyes fell on Chen Heng.


    "Hey, it seems that there are new people coming."


    "Let me see. This time it''s a young man."


    "Much better than the last old guy."


    The prisoners around looked at Chen Heng, and there seemed to be some danger in his sight.


    Chen Heng was not surprised by this kind of gaze.


    Before coming here, kana had reminded Chen Heng to pay attention to safety.


    Compared with ordinary people, the prisoners here are blood relatives, and the degree of danger is naturally much higher.


    According to Chen Heng, the last prison guard seemed to have been attacked and killed by mortals.


    "They all look energetic."


    Ignoring the cold voices of the prisoners around, Chen Heng smiled and said.


    He had a smile on his face and a soft voice, like a gentleman.


    However, listening to his voice, many prisoners present shivered, as if frightened.


    I don''t know why, they looked at Chen Heng and looked at his smile. They always felt inexplicably terrible, like a beast lurking.


    Chen Heng didn''t care about the reaction of the prisoners around him. He just kept the smile on his face and walked silently.


    Walking to the front, he looked at the prisoners around him and walked around with a hearty smile on his face.


    After a while, he left here satisfied and walked to a higher level.


    In situ, looking at the figure of Chen Heng leaving, the people present were relieved and unconsciously relaxed.


    Compared with ordinary people, the feelings of many blood relatives present were undoubtedly much sharper, so they were acutely aware of the danger hidden under Chen Heng''s smile.


    This is definitely a scary person.


    Looking at Chen Heng''s figure, the idea flashed through the hearts of the people present.


    Chen Heng didn''t care about the thoughts of many prisoners behind him.


    In his opinion, since these people are here, they are like lambs to be slaughtered. At most, they are just a little ferocious.


    But in the final analysis, this is their own property, of course, do not care about their attitude.


    After patrolling this circle, Chen Heng walked to a higher level and slowly patrolled.


    Not surprisingly, the higher the level, the fewer people are held here. After the fifth level, there is not even a person.


    The minaret has seven floors in total.


    Although there was no hope in his heart, out of a rigorous attitude, Chen Heng visited the last floor and stepped up the top stairs.


    "EH."


    However, to Chen Heng''s surprise, someone was in the spire on the top floor.


    Compared with the bottom, the prison on the top appears to be much more tidy, and the surrounding furnishings should be better. At first glance, it is the treatment of VIP level.


    The people who can be imprisoned at this level are naturally extraordinary, not simple people.


    Chen Heng specially asked kana before, and finally got the answer that only the royal family is qualified to be detained here.


    And it can''t be that kind of collateral blood. It must be the blood of the direct royal family to be qualified to be locked up here.


    In other words, the people detained here, at least as much as Chen Heng, are princes of an empire.


    Walking to this floor, Chen Heng looked forward curiously and looked at the end.


    There, someone was also looking at him.


    Very calm sight.


    Sitting at the end was an old man who looked very thin.


    The old man''s face was thin, he looked very old, and his physique was very thin. He sat there like a statue, and his bronze skin was inconspicuous in the dark dungeon.


    If it weren''t for the faint smell on his body, I''m afraid even if Chen Heng saw it, he would think it was a corpse.


    As Chen Heng came here, his eyes followed and stared at Chen Heng.


    Compared with other prisoners held before, his attitude was very peaceful and calm. He just sat there without a glance and no superfluous language.


    Step on


    Slight footsteps sounded in the attic and skipped over this quiet place.


    There was silence all around. To be exact, there was no sound at all.


    In addition to the footsteps of Chen Heng, there was silence here.


    "Hello."


    Chen Heng looked at the old man in front of him, smiled on his face, and said, "as you can see, I''m the new keeper here. I''m afraid I''ll stay here for a while."


    "As a partner for some time, don''t you introduce yourself?"


    Chen Heng said with a smile, looking at the old man in front of him.


    In front, the old man''s face was calm and did not seem to fluctuate due to Chen Heng''s words. The whole person looked really silent like a sculpture.


    Chen Heng didn''t care about the silence of the old man. He just kept smiling and looked at each other.


    From the old man, he felt the palpitation of blood in his body.

 Chapter 759

    On the top of the spire, they looked at each other face to face. They didn''t say a word to each other, just looked at each other.


    The scene fell into silence for a moment.


    If ordinary people, I''m afraid they''re already embarrassed at the moment.


    But fortunately, neither Chen Heng nor the elderly are ordinary people.


    At least on the face.


    Chen Heng stood quietly with a smile on his face. He didn''t feel embarrassed because the other party didn''t respond to him. He just looked at the other party and waited quietly for an answer.


    At the same time, in his body, he can feel the throbbing of his own blood.


    The blood vessels of the royal family are throbbing, which is one of several ancestral blood vessels.


    That kind of blood is


    Chen Heng was thinking while suppressing the blood in his body.


    He didn''t realize it until a moment later.


    In an instant, the blood in the body was boiling and shining like the sun.


    At this moment, in the eyes of the old man opposite, he was like a son of God. His whole body was crystal clear, and he could vaguely see the outline and traces of blood.


    That''s Heir to the sun''s blood?


    Almost subconsciously, the old man stood up from the ground and no longer maintained the previous posture of sitting upright.


    It can also be seen how much the breath on Chen Heng shocked him.


    A rustling sound sounded in place. It was the dust falling from the old man.


    In this prison, the old man did not know how long he had been sitting upright, so that his body was covered with dust. Now he stood up and fell to the ground. It looked very spectacular.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng was surprised, but he was surprised.


    Judging from this situation, the other party has been in this place for a long time.


    According to the style of the king''s Council, this is a surprise.


    A royal family''s blood is here, and the other party will put it well for so long.


    I think there''s a special reason.


    However, it is surprising that the old man is the blood of the sun.


    Of course, on the other hand, it''s good.


    At least you don''t have to suppress the blood in your body, you can show it directly.


    To some extent, they are both the blood of the sun and closer to each other.


    It''s convenient to get in touch.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng kept the same smile on his face and continued to look at each other.


    Under his gaze, the old man in front of him had changed after all.


    "What''s your... Name?"


    Standing in place, the old man looked at Chen Heng in front of him and said the first sentence.


    It seems that he hasn''t spoken for a long time, so that even his voice is hoarse and sounds harsh.


    "Kailin nado."


    Chen Heng opened his mouth and said his name.


    "Kailin nado?"


    The old man frowned: "nado?"


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, he seemed a little disappointed.


    "Never heard of a name."


    Finally, he thought it over in his mind to make sure he had never heard of nado before.


    "It''s normal."


    Chen Heng nodded and said, "the nado family is just a small family. It''s not long ago. It''s normal that you haven''t heard of it, old Sir."


    "Small family..."


    The old man looked at Chen Heng. His face was a little complicated. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Standing there, he was silent for a long time before he spoke again: "my name is Gleason, and you don''t have to know my last name."


    "There''s no need to tell you about the long lost family."


    He looked at Chen Heng in front of him and said, the language was a little low and seemed to be a little lost.


    "I don''t think so."


    Ahead, Chen Heng smiled and then said, "nothing in the world is doomed. Even the royal families who created the prosperous empire in the past will eventually be weak."


    "Today''s king, tomorrow may not be a dead bone. Today''s broken family may not have another chance in the future."


    "What matters is never the current adversity, but the heart willing to change."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng looked serious and said solemnly, with a serious attitude.


    "You have a point."


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, the old man seemed to be moved and nodded, but then he was depressed: "but I am already like this..."


    The once prosperous sun empire has already collapsed, and even the sun royal family left over from the sun empire is not much left now.


    In addition to the old people in front of us, there are few solar kings who still awaken the blood of the sun.


    The old man himself has fallen to this point, and there is little life in the future.


    however..... There is still hope.


    The old man moved in his heart and looked at Chen Heng in front of him again.


    The environment inside the spire is very gloomy, but it is slightly better at the top.


    In the outside world, the faint sunshine shines on Chen Heng in front of him, which makes him shine brightly, which is completely different from the old man hiding in the shadow.


    The same is true of his breath, full of vitality and vigor, just like the rising sun, which is in sharp contrast to the old man.


    Young and old, upward and dull, sunshine and darkness, two completely different people stand here, as if they were the past of two times.


    Looking at Chen Heng who looked like this in front of him, the old man couldn''t help feeling a little touched and inexplicably had some new emotional fluctuations.


    Yes.


    Although his family has long declined, it does not mean that the blood of the sun will disappear.


    Although the young people in front of them have long forgotten the history and glory of that year, and even the surname of the sun royal family has long been lost, the blood of the sun on them is so vigorous, which is the most real thing.


    This is the best evidence that the blood of the sun still exists and has not weakened.


    "Young man, you''re fine."


    Looking at Chen Heng standing in front of him, Gleason finally nodded and said, "if you''re free later, come and accompany me."


    "I hope you can go on like you said."


    He said, then sat down silently, resumed his previous position and sat there.


    In front of him, Chen Heng looked at the old man and smiled silently. He didn''t care about the old man''s silence again.


    It was a surprise for him to see the old man in front of him.


    As for the rest, there''s no need to worry.


    "Take your time to rest."


    Looking at the old man, Chen Heng nodded and said, "the environment here is a little bad. I''ll send someone to clean it after a while."


    The environment in this place is really a little bad.


    There is dust all around, and the decorations everywhere are very old. They don''t look like useful things at all.


    It''s quite eye-catching.


    For Chen Heng, cleaning this place can also make him look more pleasing to the eye.


    Then he stepped away and left the place.


    Behind him, Gleason silently opened his eyes. A pair of eyes stared at Chen Heng, hiding in the shadow. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    After a long time, he gave out a long sigh, which seemed to be sighing.


    I don''t know whether I''m lamenting my situation or something else.


    In the following period of time, Chen Heng stayed here.


    After joining Jameson, Chen Heng became one of Jameson''s men.


    Speaking of Chen Heng, Jameson was also generous and directly gave him a great freedom of choice.


    Then Chen Heng came here and volunteered to help Jameson suppress the prison.


    The decision came as a surprise to Jameson.


    After all, it seems easy to suppress prisons, but in fact, there is no oil and water, and it is impossible to make meritorious contributions and strive for rewards like others.


    The only advantage may be that you can use the prisoners here freely.


    But it''s nothing.


    The king''s assembly is a big family and has a great cause. As long as it is a full member, the treatment is basically not bad. Generally speaking, it doesn''t look at the materials gathered by the blood bodies.


    This is also the reason why Chen Heng can easily get the job.


    Chen Heng can see what others can''t see.


    The advanced path of his blood requires a large number of blood eaters to supplement and devour.


    Many blood relatives here can only be used for experiments for others, but for Chen Heng, it is just waste utilization.


    As for Gleason, it was a complete surprise.


    Next time, Chen Heng stayed here.


    Alan led the way. Before he left, he made arrangements and specially made a separate body, which could take his place to a certain extent.


    Of course, there will still be problems if it is really a fight, but with the help of Alice and Charlie, the situation should not reach that level.


    After solving the worries there, Chen Heng was relieved to stay here and make use of the resources here to try.


    The number of blood relatives here is not very large, but it is not small, and a batch will be sent every once in a while.


    Chen Heng in this place, although it can not be said that there is no shortage of resources, it can also make up for some.


    So he settled down in this place and sat in silence.


    In just half a month, under his auspices, the prison took on a new look and its surroundings became much cleaner.


    Chen Heng transformed the minaret to a certain extent, making its internal environment much more comfortable.


    During this time, even the roars of the prisoners were much weaker.


    Because those spikes that made a lot of noise basically disappeared during this period of time and became the experimental objects in Chen Heng''s hands.


    More than half a month later, the talent from Jameson came again.


    "Elder Jameson specially asked me to bring it to you."


    In front of him, kana''s voice came again.


    Compared with before, he hasn''t seen him for more than half a month. At the moment, his voice seems hoarse and his face looks tired.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Looking at the kana in front of him, Chen Heng showed some unexpected colors on his face and said, "I haven''t seen it for only a month. How did it become like this."


    "Don''t mention it."


    Kana smiled bitterly.

 Chapter 760

    "There have been some accidents in the secret place, and now all places have become chaotic."


    Looking at Chen Heng, kana said.


    Chen hengminrui noticed the key words.


    Secret place?


    "What is there in the secret realm that can make you so embarrassed?"


    Chen Heng said with a smile.


    The secret realm is a small world attached to the main world. Naturally, this world also exists, but the number is relatively rare.


    It seems that because the world is strong, the weak small world around can not exist independently, so the number will become extremely rare.


    However, on the side of the violet Empire, it seems that it has a good secret territory. Most of the royal families who have not inherited the throne in previous dynasties hide there.


    With the strength of the king''s parliament, it doesn''t seem strange to master a secret realm.


    Chen Heng thought in his heart, waiting for the reply of card in front of him.


    "You''ll know later."


    Looking at Chen Heng, kana smiled and then said, "according to the regulations, you will go in soon. Even if you don''t say it, I''ll tell you."


    "Oh?"


    Chen Heng was surprised. He smiled and said, "that''s what we should listen to."


    Kana didn''t sell anything and explained it directly to Chen Heng.


    The secret territory held by the king''s Council is called the graveyard of the gods, in which many ancient and powerful beings are buried.


    It can be seen from the name that there must be many powerful corpses.


    At the beginning, it was precisely because the ancestors of the king''s councils found this secret place that they were able to establish and strengthen the king''s councils.


    There were thirty-six ancestors who found the tombs of the gods, all of whom were little nobles from various places.


    This is the source of the thirty-six members of the king''s assembly.


    Later, in order to make the king''s parliament strong, every member who officially joined the king''s parliament needs to enter this secret place to explore and seek his own opportunities.


    "Sounds good."


    Listening to kana''s description, Chen hengruo thought, but his heart was a little excited.


    His accumulation at the moment is still much worse. He just lacks the bones of good blood people as a supplement.


    The name of the cemetery of gods is very good. There are definitely many powerful corpses in it.


    If Chen Heng could join in, wouldn''t he have enough money to supplement his own blood?


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but brighten up and many thoughts flashed in his heart.


    "Of course."


    Kana smiled and said, "there are many burial places that have been preserved for a long time. It is said that even the bones of gods and demons can be found."


    The bones of gods and Demons


    Only the legendary ancestors can be called gods and demons by the world.


    "I''m kidding."


    Chen Heng showed a shocked look on his face and said, "the gods will never die. Who can kill them?"


    "Under normal circumstances, of course, the gods will never die."


    Kana opened his mouth and explained, "but even the gods have enemies in the end."


    "They will not die themselves, but they will be sealed, and their bodies will be incomplete, just as we have been cut off an arm."


    "This injury is naturally nothing to the great God, and the incomplete limbs will grow quickly, but there will still be debris left."


    "I see."


    Chen Heng smiled and nodded to kana, indicating that he understood.


    It seems that the cemetery of the gods is worth visiting.


    Maybe this trip will make up for most of Chen Heng''s blood defects.


    "You are my senior. Please tell me what you need to pay attention to."


    Chen Heng showed a smile on his face, looked at kana respectfully and asked him to give him some advice.


    Kana was very satisfied with Chen Heng''s attitude.


    I have to be satisfied.


    Although Chen Heng''s strength is not all, it also has a third-order degree. Generally speaking, it is stronger than kana, not to mention the blood of the God of the sun. His blood is noble, which is much stronger than kana''s blood.


    No matter the status or the elder''s importance is above kana, he can also pose this respectful gesture, which is of course useful.


    In fact, the reason why kana came here to tell Chen Heng these things is that she didn''t give Chen Heng the idea of selling face and making friends.


    Now that Chen Heng is so on the road, he will not be stingy.


    In a short time, they both smiled and chatted happily there.


    "In fact, there should be no problem for you in these places."


    Kana said: "the danger in the secret place mainly comes from some local life in the secret place."


    "The danger of those local lives is very high, and the lethality is not small for ordinary members."


    "But in terms of your strength, Kailin, it''s nothing. Besides, there''s the special care of the elders."


    At this point, he smiled and said, "you know, the elder has always valued you."


    "I understand."


    Chen Heng suddenly smiled and said he understood.


    Jameson does take good care of Chen Heng.


    According to what Chen Heng learned, when ordinary members join, they need to forcibly perform some tasks. Unlike Chen Heng, they can also choose their own department.


    From other aspects of treatment, we can also see the difference of Chen Heng.


    A moment later, kana left.


    Before leaving, he left several things and gave them to Chen Heng.


    Those are several tubes of crimson reagent. At first glance, it looks like the color of blood, which makes people feel a special beauty.


    However, when you look carefully, you can see the difference, such as the glittering gold wire.


    Simply holding these bottles of liquid can''t feel anything different, but if you feel it carefully, you can feel a palpitation from your heart.


    "This feeling..."


    Chen Heng felt the throbbing of blood in his body, and immediately got up and walked aside.


    When he went to his laboratory, he opened the medicine bottle and carefully watched the crimson liquid.


    Under his gaze, the crimson liquid was like a living life, still flowing in it at the moment.


    Slowly, Chen Heng concentrated his mind.


    The view in front of me suddenly enlarged and became much more spacious.


    Marks emerge before our eyes.


    These crimson liquids are composed of tiny crimson particles, and these particles are condensed by marks, which is extremely complex.


    These marks, however, inexplicably gave Chen Heng a familiar feeling.


    "This thing..."


    Chen Heng frowned and all kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart.


    He felt that these marks were a little familiar, but no matter how he found them, he couldn''t find the source of this sense of familiarity.


    What the hell is it?


    He thought in his heart, but without much pause, he drank the bottle in his hand.


    This is how to use it. Just drink it directly.


    In this process, Chen Heng tried to control his body.


    Under the action of powerful true spirit, any cell in the body can be accurately controlled. As long as there is something wrong, it will immediately discharge the drink and will not let it enter the body fluid circulation.


    But what happened in the end was surprising.


    Only in a short time, the medicine drunk in the body evaporated directly, as if it had disappeared directly.


    No matter how Chen Heng detected it, he could not sense the existence of the drug from his body.


    Feeling this, Chen Heng was stunned.


    What else?


    Before he could react, the effect of blood medicine was working on him.


    In his body, a power was throbbing and began to act as the medicine worked.


    That''s


    With the gradual turbulence of internal forces, Chen Heng finally understood.


    No wonder he felt so familiar with the mark before, but he couldn''t find any memory.


    The familiar feeling comes not from memory, but from blood.


    That is the mark of the God of the sun.


    With the understanding of the heart, the blood of the sun is throbbing.


    Then it began to grow.


    This growth lasted for a long time and didn''t stop until a long time later.


    Chen Heng stood in place, still maintaining the previous posture, but his body changed somewhat.


    His back was wet with sweat, and the whole man looked more or less tired, as if he had experienced a big war.


    In other words, more tired than going through a big war.


    This fatigue is more physical.


    Compared with his physical fatigue, his spirit is still spiritual. At the moment, he is still energetic and has the mind to think about the source of this blood medicine.


    "Where did the king''s councils get such a good blood potion?"


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng felt the changes in his body. At the moment, the idea flashed through his heart.


    Many changes have taken place in him.


    The solar blood in the body has increased a lot directly because of this influence.


    To be precise, the proportion of sun blood in Chen Heng''s body was far less than that of silver moon blood, less than one fifth of the latter.


    However, now, the sun blood in his body has risen a lot, from less than one fifth to nearly average.


    The effect is not small but great.


    That''s a good thing.


    Using the true spirit to detect the body, no abnormalities were detected. There should be no great sequelae to the body.


    The only doubt is where Jameson came from with such a good blood medicine?


    This is the doubt in his heart.


    But for the time being, it''s not very important.


    Chen Heng turned and looked at the other bottles of medicine.


    The same blood potion is placed in it.


    He couldn''t help laughing. Then without much hesitation, he came forward and used these drugs.


    The power of blood in the body is still growing.


    When several bottles of medicine were used up, Chen Heng''s own strength also increased. Unconsciously, he crossed the limit and reached the fifth level.


    This is the spontaneous behavior caused by the growth of blood force.

 Chapter 761

    Kana brought three bottles of blood medicine to Chen Heng this time.


    These three bottles of medicine were intended to be used by Chen Heng for a long time.


    According to Jameson''s idea, these three bottles of medicine are enough for Chen Heng to digest for several years.


    This is calculated according to the conditions of normal people.


    The blood is connected with the origin, which is not so easy to shake. As long as there is a slight change, it may have a very bad impact on the whole person.


    There are no known number of blood relatives who die directly on blood changes in this world.


    Like Chen Heng, it''s impossible to dry three bottles of blood medicine at one time and then jump around. Most of them are dead or become monsters directly. It''s hard for you to keep a human shape.


    Chen Heng dares to do so, mostly because art experts are bold and rely on their own powerful control power of true spirit, so they can do this.


    The others want to do it or forget it.


    After three bottles of medicine were used up, the sun blood in Chen Heng''s body had fallen into silence.


    Because the harvest is too big, it takes some time to digest slowly, so that this harvest can be completely precipitated.


    This is the first time Chen Heng felt the benefits of joining the kings'' Parliament.


    But this also raises a problem.


    Originally, his body was silver moon blood, which occupied an absolute advantage, riding on the dust to suppress all other blood.


    But now, with the improvement of blood medicine, the sun blood in his body came from behind, and now there is a trend to compete with the silver moon blood.


    This is somewhat different from Chen Heng''s original plan.


    However, the impact is small.


    "If you can''t turn your own blood into pure, it seems acceptable for the sun blood and silver moon blood to occupy each other."


    Chen Heng thought in his heart and flashed the idea.


    If you can completely transform the blood in your body into one, this is naturally the best.


    The combination of the two ancestral blood lines is acceptable if it works.


    However, some other problems may arise.


    But it''s nothing.


    If there is a problem, just try to solve it at that time. There is no need to be too afraid.


    Having figured out these key points, Chen Heng left here and walked to the other side.


    Chen Heng was in a good mood because of his blood to complete the promotion, so that during this period, the prisoners in this spire were treated well, and a lot of meat was added to the lunch every day.


    It can also be regarded as a reward given to them by Chen Heng.


    "There seems to be some change in you?"


    After wandering around in front of Gleason for several times, finally, the old man still couldn''t restrain his emotions and said, "can you tell me why?"


    Chen Heng smiled on his face, did not hide, directly told the whole process, but omitted some things.


    "So it is."


    Gleason suddenly exclaimed, "you''re lucky."


    "If ordinary people are like you, most of them will have no small problems, but you seem to be very stable."


    He looked at Chen Heng with strange eyes.


    Because according to his understanding, even if Chen Heng uses blood medicine like this, there will be no small sequelae even if he can still maintain himself.


    For example, there are no small defects in character, and they become angry and murderous. For example, they are sensitive and changeable.


    In front of Chen Heng, there was no change. His face was still talking and laughing. He looked like a normal guy.


    "Really?"


    Chen Heng expressed doubts about Gleason''s words: "I don''t seem to feel any change."


    "Maybe my character is relatively optimistic."


    He smiled and said so.


    "Maybe."


    Gleason looked at Chen Heng for a long time, opened his mouth and stopped talking, but finally he could only nod.


    Chen Heng stayed here for a long time. He also observed Chen Heng here for a long time, but he really didn''t find any change. Finally, he can only attribute it to Chen Heng''s own talent.


    "It''s a good thing that you can withstand the transformation of your blood, but you should pay attention to it."


    "Don''t underestimate the risk of the medicine just because it''s okay this time," Gleason said


    "You know, once the impact of blood transformation appears, it is irreversible."


    "I understand."


    Chen Heng nodded with a smile and said, "just, I don''t have any choice, do I?"


    "That''s true."


    Gleason sighed and finally nodded.


    He is still in his original position. He just sits there and doesn''t know what he is doing.


    Chen Heng looked aside. The tableware there was passive. It seems that he still used the food sent during this period. It''s not as dripping as before.


    After looking at Gleason and seeing that he had no extra words, Chen Heng wanted to turn around and leave.


    But at this time, Gleason''s voice came again behind him.


    "I have an idea here. You can take it back and try it."


    Behind him, Gleason''s voice came again.


    "OK."


    Chen Heng nodded with a smile on his face.


    It seems that the efforts of this period of time will pay off after all.


    Seeing Chen Heng nodding, Griffin didn''t say much. He directly stretched out his hand and pointed to Chen Heng with one hand.


    From the forehead, a little warm current emerges with heat.


    Then, a message began to appear and emerged from his mind, but was blocked by Chen Heng''s subconscious.


    Chen Heng moved in his heart, solved the barrier and chose to receive these messages.


    A thought came to mind.


    This is a meditation method without a name, but its content is very complex. It is a special system that Chen Heng has never seen before.


    Chen Heng looked carefully and confirmed that he had not seen similar meditation methods in the past.


    "This thought should be of some help to you."


    Behind him, Gleason''s voice sounded a little hoarse at the moment: "regular use can make the blood in your body more stable."


    He opened his mouth like this, then silently closed his eyes and stopped talking.


    Chen Heng glanced at him: "thank you."


    Then he turned and left.


    Behind him, Gleason looked at Chen Heng''s back, with some complicated eyes.


    However, compared with the past, this time, his eyes not only took a souvenir, but also had some expectations.


    What is he expecting?


    I''m afraid no one knows this except himself.


    But for Chen Heng, I''m afraid he is in a different mood at the moment.


    As for how, it is unknown.


    Time passed slowly.


    Soon, a month passed.


    Chen Heng soon reached the time to go back.


    What is the time to go back?


    That is to report to the Council of kings.


    As mentioned in the previous card, everyone who officially enters the king''s parliament needs to go to the secret territory of the king''s parliament once.


    The reason why Chen Heng didn''t enter immediately was just because of Jameson''s relationship.


    Because of his blood, Jameson attached great importance to Chen Heng, so he didn''t immediately let him join the team of secret territory exploration. Instead, Jameson asked him to cultivate at the spire for a long time before he got up and prepared to join the team.


    According to Jameson, the team going to the secret place this time are basically new people.


    However, in order to protect Chen Heng''s safety, there should be no accidents as far as possible, so Jameson deliberately planted several old people in it to protect Chen Heng.


    He deliberately sent someone to inform Chen Heng, but also to show his concern for Chen Heng.


    From this point of view, Jameson really cares about Chen Heng and treats Chen Heng quite well.


    During this time, because of the excellent effect of the blood medicine before, Chen Heng couldn''t help asking about it and wanted to get more blood medicine.


    Only three bottles of blood potions can make the sun blood in Chen Heng''s body have such a huge transformation. Wouldn''t it be better if there were more blood potions?


    It is uncertain that Chen Heng''s goal of complete transformation can be achieved by relying on this blood medicine.


    After some inquiry, Chen Heng finally found out the origin of this blood potion, which is a specialty from the graveyard of the gods.


    Every year, an expedition enters the secret territory of the graveyard of the gods and obtains a lot of precious materials and other resources.


    The blood medicine Jameson gave Chen Heng came from the secret place. The quantity every year is very rare and precious.


    According to the envy of kana before, this blood potion, even the old man who is trusted by Jameson and can often see this elder, feels very precious and can''t be obtained under ordinary circumstances.


    Chen Heng wants to exchange from others, which is an unlikely thing.


    If you can''t get it under normal circumstances, you can only get it by making meritorious contributions.


    So Chen Heng actually looks forward to entering the secret realm.


    As for the escort Jameson arranged for him, it may be counterproductive at this time.


    After all, when people were watching, he probably couldn''t act without authorization. He had to go in the direction given by Jameson.


    There will be trouble then.


    If Chen Heng wants to get the resources in the secret place and the corpses he wants, he will probably go to some special places - the resources in normal places have long been taken away by the elders.


    But special places seemed mostly dangerous to the people Jameson sent out.


    If Chen Heng is just an ordinary member, it''s OK to say that he loves death and doesn''t die. If he wants to risk death, others are happy to see jokes.


    But he was favored by Jameson as the seed of his future.


    This is trouble.


    Before going to that secret place to explore, Chen Heng also thought of a better way to make his trip develop as he thought.


    What a headache.


    In addition, there is the unknown idea given by Gleason to Chen Heng. Now the effect is almost tested by Chen Heng.


    It has a good effect on the stability of blood vessels. In addition, it can greatly activate the activity of solar blood vessels and develop the power of this blood vessel.

 Chapter 762

    The sun royal family still has something. At least this idea can be taken.


    For people with normal blood, this is definitely a family heirloom. Even if it is not the blood of the sun royal family, it can make their family blood more stable, and long-term cultivation will help more.


    For Chen Heng, the effect is not so strong, but it is not weak.


    This is mainly a system that has not been found before, which has a good reference effect for Chen Heng.


    As for the effect itself had on him, it was not particularly noteworthy.


    A few days later, Chen Heng officially set out.


    According to Jameson''s instructions, they will meet in a small principality and go to the secret place through a channel.


    It''s rather bumpy and secret along the way. No wonder the king''s parliament has been hidden for so long and has not been discovered. Indeed, there is a reason.


    On the way, Chen Heng went back to his territory.


    Perhaps to show trust, Jameson did not force Chen Heng to arrange anyone around him, but gave him the right to move freely.


    Since he has this power, Chen Heng will not waste it. He can do whatever he should do.


    "The materials you ordered to collect have been basically collected now, and the medicine can be vigorously produced soon."


    In the palace led by Alan, Alice spoke excitedly and reported to Chen Heng on her achievements during this period: "at present, our medicine is mainly sold to the violet Empire, and has achieved good results directly through the Royal channels."


    "The feedback from all aspects is very good. The first batch of goods has been digested and only waiting for the second batch of drugs to go on the market."


    "Alan collar has realized the balance at present!"


    At the end, Alice almost cried with excitement.


    It''s not easy.


    Although the original Alan collar was not rich, at least there were several cities on the commercial road, which could receive a lot of money just for the toll every year.


    But since Chen Heng came here, he began to lose money every year.


    The reason for the loss is naturally the acquisition of too many things, not only all kinds of materials, but also the bones left by all kinds of blood relatives. These are big expenses for money.


    In addition, the taxes of these cities also need to be used to support Chen Heng''s guards and even servants.


    From Alice to the lowest servants in the palace, they all need to rely on these taxes.


    Since Chen Heng came to ailanling and left Wangdu, Alice hasn''t tried to have a relaxed day.


    When the basic monthly tax is delivered, it will be in debt.


    It''s really touching that we can still have a balance now.


    Alice doesn''t know yet. She''s happy early now.


    Because Chen Heng will soon let her increase her efforts to purchase materials, and the balance will turn into debt in the blink of an eye.


    She must be in a complicated mood at that time.


    "Since the pharmaceutical sales are good, then increase efforts to produce it, but remember to control the acquisition of materials. This can''t stop."


    Chen Heng smiled and said to Alice.


    The harvesting of materials is related to Chen Heng''s advanced blood.


    That large amount of basic materials is the basis of his later attempt to carry out the blood promotion ceremony, which must not be put down.


    Alice nodded, and though her face was a little pale, she didn''t say anything more.


    Compared with before, now with the input of medicine, at least those expenses of Chen Heng can be supported.


    Of course, this is only said in the current situation.


    If she knew how big Chen Heng''s appetite was, I''m afraid she wouldn''t be so relaxed at this time.


    "Also, if it''s just a medicine, the audience is a little narrow."


    Chen Heng thought for a while and then opened his mouth: "let Charlie prepare and try to get several new products out these days, so as to open the sign of our Alan collar."


    Alice opened her mouth and tried to stop talking, but in the end she didn''t say anything.


    She wanted to tell Chen Heng that it was not so simple to make new products, otherwise everyone would have made a fortune.


    However, considering the incredible things about Chen Heng and Charlie, she finally shut up and stifled her words.


    "Forget it, no matter what you make, you can at least digest it through the royal family."


    She thought to herself.


    In theory, the new products launched by Alan collar are not worried about selling, at least it is impossible to lose money.


    Chen Heng is the prince of the violet empire. That''s enough.


    As a prince, Chen Heng can directly use some of the resources of the violet Empire, including various channels of the Royal Chamber of Commerce and other resources.


    In this case, if you can still lose money, it is really a fantastic thing.


    At best, it''s just a matter of making more and less.


    Thinking of this, Alice looked at Chen Heng and said, "Your Highness, your majesty sent an envoy a few days ago to express the hope that you will return to the king''s capital. Don''t you really think about it?"


    With Ellie missing, at the moment, the violet empire is simply a dance of gods and demons. All camps are excited and take action in the face of the hanging of the successor, resulting in too many problems.


    In consideration of stabilizing the situation, King violet had previously sent envoys to invite Chen Heng to return to the king''s capital.


    This is an obvious signal.


    Among the three princes who are qualified to inherit the throne, the most qualified Ellie is missing. Most of them can''t come back. Only Jason and Alan are left.


    Which of the two princes has the most advantage?


    From the tendency of the violet king, it seems to be Chen Heng. After all, his predecessor was the favorite child of the violet king.


    In the case of Ellie''s disappearance, King violet personally invited Chen Heng to return to the capital. The political signal released is too obvious.


    It can be said that as long as Chen Heng nods to return to the capital, he will immediately become the most popular figure in the capital, directly above Jason.


    Unfortunately, facing the temptation of the successor, Chen Heng was very calm and looked like he didn''t pay attention at all.


    He directly refused the invitation of the violet king, saying only that he didn''t want to leave the territory and stayed quietly in his territory.


    The reason for this is actually no way.


    It would be fine if there were no king''s assembly, but now Chen Heng''s real body has gone to hide in the king''s assembly and is ready to stay there for a long time.


    Alan''s staying here is just a part.


    It''s better to deal with Alice and the bodyguards, but to deal with the stronger ones hidden in the violet king and even the king?


    Let''s forget it.


    Chen Heng asked himself that he didn''t have that strength.


    The violet Empire has a long history, and its blood comes from its ancestors. Who knows what is hidden in the king''s capital.


    If you rely on a separate body in the past, I''m afraid it will be exposed soon.


    It doesn''t matter if the separation is torn down. I''m afraid to scare the snake. Let the king''s parliament know the news, and then expose Chen Heng''s body.


    Then there''s some trouble.


    Seeing that Chen Heng was silent, Alice was lost and immediately understood what Chen Heng meant.


    "Don''t worry."


    Chen Heng looked at Alice and said, "return to the king''s capital. There will be a chance in the future. As for now, it''s not a good time."


    "What do you mean?"


    Alice was stunned and seemed to realize something.


    "Do you think if I go back now, I can really become my father''s successor directly?"


    Chen Heng looked at Alice, then shook his head, turned directly and went out.


    In the eyes of Alice and others, the violet king has repeatedly invited Chen Heng to return to the capital, which means to make him the heir.


    But in Chen Heng''s view, this is just a small means.


    Most of them are in the king''s capital. Now the people belonging to the second prince Jason are too jumping off, so the violet king will make this gesture and use the existence of Chen Heng to check and balance with Jason.


    If Chen Heng really returns to Wangdu, I''m afraid what he will face is not the position of successor, but tit for tat with Jason''s school.


    The violet king can also use this to check and balance and control the problem within a reasonable range.


    Chen Hengke doesn''t mean to waste his experience on this.


    In this world, we still speak with our fists.


    He naturally wants the position of king of the violet Empire, but he does not rely on the gift of the violet king, but on his own fist.


    As long as his strength is strong enough, what can the violet king do if he doesn''t want to give him this position?


    Dare he not give it?


    Saying goodbye to Alice, Chen Heng went to the other side of the laboratory.


    It''s late at night. There are few people in the laboratory. Only a few people are standing there and are still busy.


    When Chen Heng came in, they all saluted respectfully and then withdrew silently.


    Except Charlie.


    "Mr. Heng, are you back?"


    After a while, Charlie looked much better.


    The sequelae of blood transplantation seems to have alleviated a lot in him.


    Just looking carefully, I can still feel a little strange, such as his scarlet eyes and sometimes his tongue like a snake.


    "Sorry."


    Seeing Chen Heng''s gaze coming, Charlie smiled bitterly and said, "blood has too much impact on the body. I can''t completely control it for the time being."


    "There are always some instinctive actions, which is very disturbing."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Chen Heng shook his head and said he didn''t care: "just get used to it."


    "But the blood transplant on your body is not perfect. It still needs time to repair it slowly."


    "Yes."


    Charlie nodded: "the blood transplanted after tomorrow is more troublesome than that obtained from birth, but it''s good to get a stronger potential."


    The blood of Charlie''s body was not very strong at first, but it could only grow to the second level.


    But now after blood transplantation, the strength of blood has increased. Even if you don''t do anything in the future, you can naturally grow to the fifth level.


    "The blood of the world is too exaggerated."


    Talking about his blood, Charlie couldn''t help sighing: "when I was in the world of gods, I had seen the strongest blood, that is, the dragon family."


    "Pure dragon, even the lowest white dragon, can reach level 4 as long as it is an adult, and the Royal Golden Dragon can reach level 6 as long as it is an adult."


    "It''s terrible, but it''s nothing compared with the world."


    Isn''t it.


    The royal family of the dragon family is the Golden Dragon. As long as you grow up, you can reach the level of level 6, which is only one step away from the level 7 epic.


    This level is supposed to be terrible, isn''t it?


    But it''s nothing in this world.


    As long as the world''s royal blood is awakened, most of them can reach the seventh level epic. Even those with poor blood can reach the sixth level, which is not inferior to the Golden Dragon.


    However, compared with the growth period of Jinlong, the growth period of many royal families in the world is much shorter. It can be said that they have occupied all the advantages in all aspects.


    "If Jinlong is purebred, the growth period is indeed long. It takes at least thousands of years to grow naturally to the peak of blood, but if the purity of royal blood in the world is high enough, the growth period is also very long."


    Chen Heng thought for a while, then opened his mouth and concluded: "the reason why it is relatively short is just because of mixed blood."


    For blood species, mixed blood is sometimes not only a disadvantage, but also an advantage.


    Take Jinlong for example.


    It takes two or three thousand years for a purebred golden dragon to grow to the peak of blood to reach the sixth level of blood theory.


    However, if it is a hybrid of Golden Dragon and human, with half of the blood of golden dragon, it also has the potential to reach level 6, but its growth speed is much faster, and it may only take hundreds of years to reach level 5.


    That''s the advantage of mixed blood.


    The growth time of the world''s royal family is relatively short, which is mostly the advantage of mixed blood.


    The growth period of purebred ancestral blood is not necessarily short, but it also takes a long time to grow.


    It is only because different blood vessels are combined with each other and mixed together that the time for blood vessels to mature can be greatly shortened.


    This is the benefit of mixed blood.


    "There seems to be a fixed source of royal blood in the king''s Council. If you have a chance, I will get one for you."


    Chen Heng looked at Charlie and said.


    "Really?"


    Charlie was surprised and nodded at the moment.


    The blood of the royal family can reach the potential of level 7 as long as it is awakened, which is definitely a surprise for Charlie.


    In the world of gods, his strength is only level 6, which is still a big level away from level 7.


    Now I have the opportunity to reach level 7 directly in this world, which is naturally excellent.


    If you do, this trip will not be in vain.


    "That''s right."


    With joy in his heart, Charlie also opened his mouth and said some of the things he had detected during this period: "the coming meeting is over there. Now it can be basically determined that it is Aisha''s handwriting."


    "During the time you left, I used to explore and wanted to sneak into the coming meeting to explore the situation, but I was almost found."


    "There is a strong guard at the level of the five rings, which is very powerful."


    Others didn''t know about Chen Heng''s departure, but Charlie naturally knew it.


    Even the split puppet was made with Charlie.

 Chapter 763

    "Five rings? It''s pretty good."


    Chen Heng nodded.


    People at the fifth level are actually nothing to them, but they are undoubtedly top people.


    In the world of gods, there are a lot of five levels under Chen Heng, but it is not easy to recruit five level subordinates in this world in such a short time.


    Coming will develop to this point. Aisha must have made a lot of efforts in it.


    "I sent a letter to miss Aisha in your name, Mr. Heng, informing her of the news here. I believe she already knows about Mr. Heng here."


    Standing in front of Chen Heng, Charlie reports through the exchange.


    "Oh?"


    Chen Heng was surprised and curious: "what did she say?"


    "Miss Aisha said that she and all the forces in the coming meeting are willing to serve you, Mr. Heng. If you need it, just send someone directly."


    Charlie continued.


    "So."


    Chen Heng nodded, which was not an accident: "I can be a man."


    Aisha did this naturally to sell her a favor.


    Anyway, the belongings of the coming meeting are nothing to them. They can use them if they want.


    However, for Chen Heng at the moment, this is more power that can be used.


    Although it does not seem necessary at present, it may be useful.


    "Send someone to send a letter."


    Chen Heng thought for a moment, then opened his mouth: "just say I appreciate her care."


    "Yes."


    Charlie nodded and wrote it down to himself.


    "The coming meeting, the king''s parliament, and the actions of many other shuttles, it seems that the world will soon be lively."


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    At present, Aisha''s purpose is obviously to prepare to build an abyss gate in the world and guide the power of the abyss world to the world.


    Charlie in front of him is just like Chen Heng. He just wants to find a way forward and get a strong blood to feed back the noumenon.


    As for other shuttles, I think they have their own purposes.


    However, for now, there is still a tacit understanding between the shuttles. There is no conflict between them and they can cooperate with each other.


    Their goals are not contradictory, and the world is vast enough to be divided up by so many people.


    Before the world is divided up, those who want to shuttle can still maintain the harmony at this time.


    "Keep busy."


    Chen Heng glanced at Charlie and then said, "when I leave, I''ll leave it to you."


    "Yes."


    Charlie nodded and then said, "are you leaving again?"


    "Go to a secret place and have a look at the affairs of the king''s Council."


    Chen Heng said casually, "if there is no accident, I will come back for a while. During this time, you can only watch here."


    "Don''t worry."


    Cha thought about it and then said, "nothing should happen here in a short time."


    "That''s good."


    Chen Heng smiled, then turned around and left.


    Alan doesn''t have to worry about Chen Heng for the time being. After all, Charlie is watching here. A considerable part of the trouble is nothing.


    After leaving, Chen Heng went directly to the agreed place, where he was ready to meet with others.


    The Principality of Limu.


    In a remote town, Chen Heng stood quietly waiting for others to gather.


    To tell the truth, Chen Heng was really surprised at this place.


    This is not a prosperous area. Even the Principality of Limu itself is only a vassal of the violet empire. It is a weak country and has no place to be praised.


    However, in such a remote place, there is a stronghold of the Council of kings, and it seems to be a very important stronghold.


    This surprised Chen Heng.


    But he was relieved to think of the location of the previous town.


    Maybe that''s the way the king''s Council likes these remote places.


    "There''s nothing wrong with being a little partial."


    Elena said to Chen Heng, "there were several huge organizations before the king''s parliament. At that time, the power could almost compete with the three empires."


    "Their power was indeed strong. At that time, they were far above the king''s parliament, but what about this?"


    "After such a long time, those powerful forces have long disappeared, and even their own traces have almost disappeared, but we still exist and will continue to exist. This has explained a lot."


    While talking, Elena smiled and patted Chen Heng on the shoulder. She said seriously, "so, too dazzling places may not be good, and these places that don''t attract people''s attention may not be bad."


    Is that why you use so many waistcoats?


    Looking at Elena in front of her, Chen Heng had no expression on his face and was speechless in his heart.


    Elena came here these days. As the leader of this secret territory exploration, she is an old acquaintance.


    However, what makes people speechless is her image at the moment. She is a big man with a strong figure and a big face.


    There is no doubt that this is also one of the other party''s waistcoats. Like Wendy before, it is only a part.


    Although he is an old acquaintance, Chen Heng doesn''t feel comfortable with the other party''s face.


    "It seems that the people are almost here."


    She patted Chen Heng on the shoulder. Elena smiled brightly, looked around at the circle of people and said.


    Now a group of people have gathered around.


    These people are male and female, young and older, but the oldest is about thirty or forty years old, so they won''t be too old.


    The recruitment of new people by the king''s Council also seems to be regular. It is obvious that people who are too old and have little potential will not be recruited.


    As the captain of this time, Elena is responsible for taking these people to the secret place and letting them complete this expedition.


    Almost all the people came, and the team began to set out.


    Surprisingly, the place leading to the secret territory is not elsewhere, but in the palace of the Principality of Limu.


    Looking at this scene, the people present looked at each other and didn''t know what to say.


    "In other words... If the channel is put here, will it really not be found?"


    Some people can''t help but say something. They always feel something wrong.


    But soon, these people stopped talking.


    Because in the front, the king of the inner curtain kingdom came out personally and came to meet them.


    good heavens.


    This country has long been infiltrated by the king''s parliament. Even the king is an insider. Naturally, there will be no problem.


    They stopped talking and walked forward honestly.


    They walked through palaces and finally came to a place to stop.


    There, a huge Dharma array is placed there.


    "What is this?"


    Looking at the huge Dharma array in front of him, Chen Heng noticed something and looked around thoughtfully.


    "The whole palace is a part of the Dharma array?"


    Chen Heng looked around. At first he hesitated, but later he was very sure.


    He feels all right.


    The whole palace, including the surrounding buildings, is basically a part of the Dharma array.


    No wonder it can become a channel for the Dharma array.


    If you want to build a passage to the secret place, you need not only to build it where the space is relatively weak and easy, but also have enough stability.


    Stability is well understood.


    Think about it. A person''s Dharma array suddenly has some problems in the process of transmission, resulting in a deviation in transmission. What will be the result?


    Better, that is, the transmission is wrong. If there is a slight error in transmitting people to other places, I''m afraid one head will be transmitted first, and then half of the body.


    The transmission method array seems to be common, but it is actually very difficult and requires high stability and accuracy.


    There are many ways to improve stability and accuracy, but building a large and stable array is the most basic.


    Obviously, the stability of the Dharma array in front of us was taken into account, so the whole range of the palace in front of us was accommodated at the place of construction, which was used as the basis of the Dharma array.


    Then, in order to cover up the fluctuations and traces of the operation of the Dharma array, this vast palace was built on this area to cover up.


    Chen Heng even suspected that even the so-called inner curtain Kingdom might have been deliberately supported by the king''s parliament in order to cover up this entrance.


    Of course, it''s just possible.


    In front of me, the Dharma array was shining dimly.


    Under the leadership of Elena, they entered one by one, entered the Dharma array, and then transmitted to another area under the power of the Dharma array.


    The radiance of the Dharma array dimly lit up.


    When the transmission was over, Chen Heng looked up and looked around.


    There was a smile on his face.


    In the process of transmitting just now, he made some moves, used his powerful true spirit to capture the information of the Dharma array in an instant, and forcibly obtained a large number of arrangements.


    This is equivalent to directly copying the design drawing of the normal array.


    With Chen Heng''s attainments in relevant aspects and various parameters of the Dharma array, it is not a problem to obtain the coordinates of this secret place.


    The smile on his face flashed by. Chen Heng quickly recovered his previous appearance and walked around with Elena honestly.


    Out of the scope of the Dharma array, an inexplicable breath came from the outside and enveloped everyone.


    Everyone frowned and felt something wrong.


    "What is this?"


    "My body is being eroded!"


    The new people around made a sound, and now they felt something wrong with themselves.


    "Don''t worry, this is normal."


    Elena explained: "there is a special force in this secret territory, which will erode people and may produce distortion over a long period of time."


    "But don''t worry. Just hold on for a while and you''ll be on our territory soon."


    She said, and then took the lead and walked straight forward.


    With her majestic body, she looked majestic and gave people a sense of security.

 Chapter 764

    "Captain Elena, haven''t we arrived yet?"


    "Soon."


    "I''m dying."


    "Bear it."


    On the barren flat ground, a group of people walked hard here.


    Looking at the group of people behind her, Elena just perfunctorily looked at some of them carefully.


    At first, everyone thought they would soon reach the stronghold of the king''s council here, where they could get supplies and rest.


    But as time passed, they found that they had been cheated by Elena.


    Three hours ago, Elena said it was coming, but now, it''s almost evening, and Elena still says that.


    Some people in the team are dying.


    The Erosive Force here is no joke, and I don''t know what it is, which will have a great impact on people''s body, especially those with blood.


    The blood person is a symbol of incomparable dignity in the outside world. He is a natural aristocrat. However, up to now, he will be greatly affected in this secret place.


    And the more powerful the blood, the greater the impact.


    It seems that the strange Erosive Force will affect the noble blood vessels in their bodies and make some changes in their blood vessels, so that some can''t control their bodies.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t feel so bad.


    But in fact, this is also a kind of honing and test.


    Elena watched the crowd behind her silently.


    After several hours of erosion, most people have become very embarrassed. One by one, they look pale and bloodless. They look like sick seedlings, like dying people.


    Some people look more terrible. There is a man who doesn''t know his blood. At the moment, half of his body is pressing down. His face is not pale, but red. He looks like a monkey''s ass.


    Looking at these people, Elena shook her head silently in her heart, and then turned her eyes to Chen Heng. Only then did she nod with satisfaction.


    Compared with others around him, Chen Heng''s performance is much better.


    All the way up to now, his face looked as usual, his steps were unusually calm, and he kept a slow speed from beginning to end. The whole person walked here as if he were walking.


    It''s like this. Compared with the people around it, it''s like a day and a place.


    This is a tough guy!


    Elena nodded to herself.


    Generally speaking, unless people who are used to the influence of the Erosive Force and slowly adapt to it, they will be affected by the Erosive Force for the first time.


    And the stronger the blood, the greater the impact.


    The only thing you can control is your willpower.


    Blood vessels are constantly fluctuating under the influence of erosion force, and may even be distorted and mutated into some monsters.


    In this case, if it is the kind of person who is deeply controlled by blood and even has some blood diseases, it goes without saying that he will be greatly affected.


    But if you can remain calm under this influence and fluctuation, it shows that this person''s willpower is strong enough to control the influence of his own blood in turn.


    Generally speaking, such people are enough to be trained as the core.


    For these, the king''s councils are also very experienced.


    Elena looked at Chen Heng and nodded. She felt that elder Jameson saw the right person this time.


    With royal blood and will, such a person can stand out as long as he is given a chance.


    I don''t think it will take long for each other to grow up.


    What she doesn''t know is that while she observes Chen Heng, Chen Heng is also secretly observing her.


    "It really looks like a separation."


    Chen Heng''s true spirit secretly took back. At the moment, looking at Elena''s expression, the idea flashed in his heart.


    Up to now, most of the people around have ugly faces and look like they are going to collapse.


    Chen Heng doesn''t feel good either.


    Compared with ordinary people, he was more seriously affected.


    After all, most people have only one or two kinds of blood, but there are many kinds in Chen Heng''s body, and each of them is a powerful royal blood.


    In addition to the sun''s blood and silver moon''s blood, there are several other royal blood, which have all rebelled with the influence of external erosion forces.


    In this case, most ordinary people can''t survive. They will become a monster every minute and be directly eaten by the blood in their body.


    Fortunately, Chen Heng''s will is strong enough and the level of true spirit is high enough. He can survive in the face of these blood changes and phagocytosis, and there is no problem.


    At this time, he even thought about the source of this strange power.


    This secret place is known as the graveyard of the gods, in which many powerful blood relatives and even the ancestors themselves are buried.


    So is this strange power coming from it?


    What is the reason?


    Chen Heng is very interested in this.


    What interested him more was the help of this strange power to the blood.


    Indeed, on the surface, this strange force will affect the blood in the blood person and make him unable to control himself.


    But on the other hand, this strange force will slowly activate blood vessels and increase the activity of blood vessels.


    If you can survive in this environment for a long time and keep going, it will be of great help to the growth of blood relatives.


    The king''s assembly may have seen this, so it specially arranged this show in front of them to deliberately temper these new people.


    Most of the answer is ten.


    I just don''t know what''s next.


    Chen Heng thought with some expectation in his heart.


    In the front, a city appeared.


    It''s a city. In fact, the scope is not too large. It''s just like a fortress.


    The fortress is surrounded by tall walls, which looks majestic everywhere.


    "Well, here we are."


    Elena looked at the people who were almost lying down behind her, smiled and said, "this time is really coming."


    The voice fell, and a large number of people breathed a sigh of relief.


    By now, many people have reached their limits. If they continue, I''m afraid something will happen.


    But now that it''s here, it''s easy to say.


    "Go in and have a rest. You can move freely within three days."


    Elena said casually, "after three days, gather at the specified place and go out hunting together."


    "Someone will show you to your room later."


    She pointed to the front, where someone had come out now.


    Several maids came forward, took Chen Heng and others into the interior and went to their own room.


    Chen Heng noticed that many of the servants here seemed to be ordinary people with theout blood.


    Even within this fortress, there are few blood relatives.


    This may be because the environment of this secret place itself is not suitable for blood relatives to play, so there are so many ordinary people.


    Because of that strange power, blood people are seriously suppressed in this area. If they stay for a long time, something will happen sooner or later.


    Of course, the interior of the fortress is better, because there is a special Dharma array, which can offset the strange power to a certain extent.


    However, good or bad is limited. If you survive in this place for a long time, what should you do in the end will be very damaged.


    In a word, this place can''t stay for a long time.


    In the outside world, most of the noble blood people will not adapt to this place. On the contrary, ordinary people who are as humble as grass mustard in the outside world can survive well in this place.


    This is the difference between the two places.


    Of course, there is no difference for Chen Heng.


    But this kind of good environment can be used to cultivate their own team.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng looked to the outside world and flashed these thoughts in his heart.


    A moment later, Chen Heng put down his salute and went out.


    The jurisdiction of the king''s assembly over these new people is much easier than Chen Heng thought.


    Apart from bringing them here at the beginning, they seem to be free to move the rest of the time.


    Now, for example, Elena gives them three days of free time.


    In three days, they can move freely, and what they get can also be exchanged in this fortress.


    The conditions sound pretty good, and the degree of freedom is very high.


    After three days, collective hunting activities will be arranged.


    I just don''t know what form it will be.


    Chen Heng thought and stepped forward, so he went out.


    The people who are responsible for guarding the fortress are basically ordinary people. It seems that they are still veterans.


    When these people saw Chen Heng and others coming out from the inside, they saluted respectfully and released them without saying anything. There was no sense of making things difficult in the whole process.

 Chapter 765

    People were walking around, wandering around the area.


    Now is the time for free activities. All those who enter the graveyard of the gods have basically wandered out.


    After all, they have no plans for the three-day free time. If they don''t use it, it will be wasted.


    Most of the people who can join the king''s Council are not willing to be lonely. Naturally, they will not give up this opportunity.


    However, although some actions have been taken, Chen Heng estimates that there are not many people who can do anything in the end.


    That strange erosive force still exists. It''s OK to stay in the fortress, but once you go out, it''s hard to control your actions.


    In this regard, these three days are not so much to let them move freely as to let them seize the time to adapt to the local environment.


    Otherwise, let alone explore in this place, I''m afraid many people will fall behind in the hunting after three days.


    Chen Heng doesn''t have this problem, but there are also many problems.


    "Do you want to go out of town?"


    He was about to leave when a sound came from one side.


    A girl came forward and looked at Chen Heng with a full smile: "Hello, I''m Ariel Sith. Nice to meet you."


    "The Sith family?"


    Chen Heng paused and looked back at the girl beside him. He was surprised.


    He doesn''t know the girl herself, but the other party''s surname is also famous in the violet Empire, which is one of the top noble families in the violet empire.


    "What is the relationship between Duke OLE and you?"


    Standing in place, Chen Heng looked at the girl and then opened his mouth.


    "That''s my great grandfather."


    Hearing Chen Heng''s words, a bright smile immediately appeared on the girl''s face: "what about you, sir?"


    "Kailin nado."


    Chen Heng nodded and said the name of his vest.


    "Nado?"


    With a smile on her face, Ariel whispered to herself, thinking about the origin of the surname.


    This opportunity to join the king''s Council was won by her parents with great efforts.


    Before this trip, her parents specially told her to pay attention to the outstanding people along the road and make friends with them as much as possible.


    So she stared at Chen Heng and deliberately came to talk.


    In fact, there are not few people holding her general ideas around here, but it''s too late to do it.


    Chen Heng''s action was too fast and there was no hesitation at all. Except for the one he happened to meet, the others missed contact.


    "Miss Ariel, I''m glad I can see you here, but I still have something to do now, but we''ll talk slowly later?"


    In front of him, Chen Heng''s voice sounded again.


    "Ah, OK, OK."


    Ariel reacted and bowed her head in embarrassment.


    Until Chen Heng left her and walked directly to the gate of the city, she didn''t come back.


    Looking at Chen Heng who still didn''t stop after walking out of the city gate, she looked like she hadn''t been affected at all. She was a little envious, but she didn''t know what to do. Finally, she could only sigh and leave silently.


    So did the rest, leaving with Chen Heng''s departure.


    Chen Heng strode out.


    At this time, the rest are still trying to adapt to the environment of this area. It is estimated that Chen Heng is the only one who can really get out of the fort and explore outside.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, he did something for me.


    Don''t ask for much harvest, at least explore the general terrain of this area.


    In this way, it will be much more convenient when we come again this time.


    He explored everywhere and found many traces of ancient relics.


    This secret place should have been very prosperous. There are broken buildings everywhere. It seems that there was a prosperous civilization in ancient times.


    But with the passage of time, these have long been destroyed, and now there is only a piece of debris.


    As for the people who once lived here, they have long disappeared.


    Chen Heng explored it for a while and basically couldn''t find anything valuable.


    These ruins have been explored for a long time, and there are many moving traces. I think the valuable things in them have been removed by the people of the king''s Council. At the moment, all that is left is only some scrap metal.


    Chen Heng explored at will and then left.


    Continuing his exploration, he found some traces of biological activities.


    Those are some very strange lives, some have a shape similar to human beings, but they have many other characteristics. Generally speaking, they are like human monsters.


    This is a creature caused by blood distortion.


    Now the blood comes from the mixed blood of the original ancestor and mankind, so it can maintain the appearance of mankind.


    But in fact, most of the blood sources of blood relatives are not human in nature, but maintain other strange shapes.


    The reason why most blood relatives keep human shape is only because the blood in the body has been diluted for a long time, and now it has reached a very rare level.


    But even so, if the blood in the body riots and direct phagocytosis, it is still possible to produce blood phagocytosis.


    As a result of blood phagocytosis, blood in the body will devour human blood, and finally become primitive blood monsters.


    The power will be greatly improved, but the self-consciousness will be completely swallowed up and become a powerful beast.


    Occasionally, the descendants of blood relatives also have a certain chance to appear this abnormal monster, just like the deformity in human fetuses.


    Ahead, a roar came.


    Chen Heng did not hide his whereabouts. When he found the blood monsters, the blood monsters naturally found him.


    At the moment when he found him, Chen Heng felt that the monsters in front seemed to have changed and rushed frantically towards him.


    "First order?"


    A breath rippled from everywhere. Before those monsters came, an inexplicable breath had spread first and was suppressed towards Chen Heng.


    However, for Chen Heng, this power is better than nothing, not pressure.


    He stretched out his hand at will, pulled out a long sword and solved these monsters in an instant.


    Then Chen Heng took out several glass bottles without waste, refined the impurities in these monsters, extracted the source and stored them in the glass bottles.


    Although these are monsters, as far as they are concerned, the blood in these monsters are very good and just serve as raw materials for blood promotion.


    Although the level is weaker, as long as the quantity is enough, the effect is still quite good.


    Chen Heng thought so, and then continued to take action.


    There are many blood monsters in this area. He can hunt slowly without too much worry.


    And there are stronger monsters.


    According to Elena, in this secret place, these low-level blood creatures are everywhere, even monarchical monsters.


    These monsters have been placed in this secret place, so that the people of the king''s Council can''t solve them.


    To put the monarchy level to the outside world is nothing to the king''s parliament.


    But being in a secret place and influenced by that strange power, even the presence of a monarch will be greatly affected, and the power in the body is less than half.


    In addition, there are more than one monarch level monster in this secret place. Once the danger coefficient is very high, it is naturally not worth fighting.


    But for Chen Heng, this area is a treasure house.


    If you can swallow all the blood creatures in this secret place, I''m afraid you can do most of it even if you can''t complete the idea in his mind.


    Three days passed in a flash.


    In these three days, Chen Heng hunted blood monsters in this area, devoured their blood and transformed them into their own nutrients. The harvest was also good.


    At least the silver moon blood in the body has now increased by another percentage.


    Another day passed, and the next morning, Elena appeared again.


    In the first three days, Elena didn''t show up and didn''t know what to do.


    Chen Heng estimated that in those three days, Elena was not in this secret place, but directly manipulated other parts.


    Anyway, what she stays here is only a part. If she doesn''t want to stay here, just transfer her consciousness directly.


    To tell the truth, Chen Heng has some interest in her means.


    Because it''s really convenient.


    As long as you learn this method, Chen Heng won''t have to be so troublesome after that.


    Although it is simple to differentiate and separate through the simulator, each time it needs to consume simulation points, and it also needs to share its own true spirit power. Although it is convenient, sometimes it is not so affordable.


    It''s good to do things like Elena.


    Unfortunately, according to the general situation of the world, Elena''s method is mostly not a secret method, but her own blood talent.


    Chen Heng doesn''t need to think about it for the time being unless he finds a chance to swallow Elena and take her blood.


    Three days later, everyone began to gather and stand in front of Elena.


    Chen Heng observed the reaction of the people around him with great interest.


    After three days, the people around have changed a lot.


    Some people look much more energetic than before, and seem to have adapted, while others are more haggard and seem to have suffered enough.


    Of course, Chen Heng himself.


    He looked unchanged, as usual, so outstanding among a haggard and pale man.


    "All right, let''s go."


    Elena looked at the group in front of her, couldn''t help smiling, and then stepped away.


    There was nothing special about the subsequent hunting, which was nothing more than the normal hunting of some blood creatures.


    Those hunting blood creatures are not strong, most of them are between the first and second levels.


    Because in the current state of the people present, if they are stronger, they may overturn, so they must be more cautious.


    There was nothing strange in the whole process, and nothing special happened. It was so calm.


    Wait until half a month later, this trial will be over.

 Chapter 766

    "You mean he has strong control over his own blood?"


    In a forest, Jameson was quietly cleaning up a horse. Now he heard Elena''s voice behind him and turned back with some interest.


    "Yes."


    Elena nodded respectfully and then said, "he is better than you think, elder. He performed well in the whole hunting process."


    "I am sure that the power in the graveyard of the gods did not have much impact on him."


    "His will is the best I have ever seen, and he is competent for the task you give."


    "Really?"


    Jameson smiled and fell into thinking.


    The reason why he attaches so much importance to Chen Heng is mainly because the other party''s control over his own blood.


    In this world, blood determines everything, but the control of blood is more important.


    People who have weak will and can''t control their own blood, even if they get strong blood, they will eventually lose in the power of blood, and eventually become a monster controlled by blood.


    Even if such a person is strong, he is nothing and has no future.


    On the contrary, if one''s will is strong enough to even withstand the influence of blood on consciousness, even if the blood is low at the beginning, it may not be impossible to change the blood later.


    The world has studied blood experiments for many years, and there have been various attempts long ago.


    Ordinary forces may not be able to complete the experiment of blood transplantation, but as one of the most powerful forces in the world, the king''s parliament naturally has this ability.


    Not only have this ability, but also go further.


    In theory, even if a person''s own talent is low, as long as he is willing to invest resources, the king''s parliaments are sure to cultivate him into a royal blood.


    It''s just that the cost of this attempt is high, and the failure rate is also high.


    If the willpower of the blood transplant recipient is not enough to control the blood influence of the transplant, it will cause blood reflux and directly lead to the failure of the experiment.


    This is the most important point perplexing the success of the experiment.


    Before that, the Royal corpses that Jameson gave Chen Heng came from this way. They are basically works after the failure of blood experiment.


    Compared with those losers, Chen Heng''s strong will at the moment is the most remarkable.


    From the initial contact, Jameson was keenly aware of the special character of Chen Heng, so he wanted to accept the other party into his team.


    In the subsequent attempt, the other party''s performance also confirmed this.


    He is a man with unlimited potential and strong will.


    Not to mention that the other party also has the blood of the sun god.


    Blood transplantation does not come out of thin air. If you want to transplant a certain blood, you must match it as much as possible in order to ensure the probability of success as much as possible.


    If you are the subordinate blood of the violet royal family, the blood of the violet royal family has the highest success rate.


    If you have the blood of another royal family, but you want the blood of another royal family, the failure rate will be very high.


    Relatively speaking, Chen Heng has the blood of the sun royal family, which is a quite good starting point, even if the concentration is not high.


    This is another point that Jameson values Chen Heng.


    He firmly believes that as long as he is willing to invest resources, Chen Heng will be able to successfully transform and become his ace.


    More importantly


    Standing where he was, Jameson washed the horse in front of him, while thinking about some changes in the king''s parliament.


    In the past times, the king''s parliaments have always carried forward the spirit of the founders and have always lurked among the major kingdoms without taking the lead.


    Even if someone had inadvertently come into contact with the king''s parliament and noticed their clues, they would not care much. They would only regard them as a small organization of a kingdom.


    There are many such organizations in various places, and many of them are still the vests of the king''s parliament.


    If you don''t really join it and become one of the top leaders of the king''s parliament, you won''t know how powerful the king''s parliament is.


    However, such a large and secretive organization has given up its past cautious style in recent years and made an unusual move.


    Whether it was to attack Princess Aimu of gilna empire or to contact Prince Ailan of violet Empire to attack Prince Ailey together, this was absolutely impossible for the king''s parliaments in the past.


    There are deep-seated reasons why I will do it at the moment.


    "Elena."


    Thinking, Jameson suddenly called out Elena''s name: "do you remember that legend?"


    "Legend?"


    Elena was stunned and subconsciously raised her head.


    "It''s the legend of extermination."


    In front of him, Jameson''s voice continued.


    Before Elena returned, he continued, "when the sun''s orbit returns to the shining line again, it is when the gods were unsealed."


    "At that time, the world will shuffle again, the old order will be destroyed and re divided by the gods."


    "The once silent gods will return and rule the world again."


    Jameson''s hoarse voice echoed in place.


    Hearing this, Elena was silent and seemed to be thinking about something.


    Many people in the king''s Council know this legend.


    However, many people despise this and think that this prediction is just a threat from a wandering poet and has no basis at all.


    The gods have been silent for so many years, how can they return once?


    In this regard, Elena did not say anything and did not care about this prediction.


    But now Jameson talks again, isn''t it


    She had a bad feeling in her heart. At the moment, she couldn''t help thinking about the prophecy and said to Jameson, "elder, is this prophecy..."


    "Yes, it''s true."


    In front of him, Jameson nodded and confirmed Elena''s statement: "because this prophecy was excavated in the graveyard of the gods together with other members of Parliament."


    "It is the tomb of a son of God, in which there is a very powerful force, even the remains of a God."


    Standing in place, Jameson fell into thinking, as if recalling the scene and the shock.


    "It was a terrible scene. In the tomb of the son of God, the flesh and blood of the gods were enshrined on the altar. Until now, ten thousand years have passed, but they still remain active, like living life."


    "And in that tomb, we found this prophecy."


    "It should be so."


    Elena''s mood immediately became tense.


    She suddenly understood the gold content of the prophecy.


    If only what the wandering poet said, it would be worthless. Even if it was said by the prophet with the power of prophecy, it might be wrong.


    After all, how can mortals predict the gods?


    But what if it was what a son of God said?


    The so-called Holy Son refers to the first generation produced by the gods and mortals, which means the biological offspring of the gods.


    Such existence is the ancestor of each royal family. If today''s royal families trace back, they can basically find the original son.


    As the parent-child of God, the son of God is born strong and has extremely terrible power.


    Although not as good as the early gods, the early son also has extremely terrible power and is the strongest under the gods.


    How can the prediction made by such existence be false and must have a considerable degree of credibility.


    Elena''s heart became heavy.


    This is normal.


    Whoever knows that his world will soon face the end, I''m afraid he won''t be happy.


    Although according to this prediction, it may not be the end, just the shuffle of the existing order.


    When big waves hit, dust can''t be avoided.


    The reshuffle of the existing order may be a disaster for most people, which is no different from the end.


    "After a long period of deliberation and attempt, the parliament finally decided to believe the content presented in this prophecy, thus changing the style of the past."


    Standing where he was, Jameson was still talking about his past history: "for this reason, a new plan has been put forward."


    "That''s the son plan."


    "The son plan?"


    Elena was stunned. She was surprised.


    "The so-called son of God plan is to use existing resources to prepare for the son of God the day after tomorrow."


    Jameson said, "the so-called Holy Son is the biological offspring born by the early gods, and has most of the blood of the gods."


    "In other words, as long as the divine blood in the human body is strong enough, it may be able to reach the level of the son, not the power of the son, but at least the degree of similarity should be possible."


    "In this way, it can at least break the monarchy and reach the level of the palace."


    "This is the son after tomorrow plan."


    The monarch level is the limit of many royal families at present. If you go up, it is the palace level, which is equivalent to the eighth level of the world of gods.


    According to the plan of the king''s Council, if the plan to create the son of God is successful, these sons will not say that they have achieved the general achievements of the son of God in the early generation, but at least they will break the limit of the monarch level and be promoted to the palace level or even higher.


    If so, the Council of the gods will have an trump card enough to have more confidence in the new era.


    At the same time, it is also the basis of another grand plan.


    "So the parliament arrested the royal family during this period of time for?"


    Elena seemed to react.


    "Good."


    Jameson nodded: "with our blood transplantation technology, even ordinary blood donors have the opportunity to create royal blood."


    "But if you want to achieve the son after tomorrow, ordinary experiments are not enough."


    "Only the direct blood of the royal families of various empires can make this possible."


    This involves a problem of bearing upper limit.


    There is a limit for ordinary blood donors to transplant their own blood. Beyond that limit, the failure rate is too high.

 Chapter 767

    The risk of transplanting royal blood for ordinary blood is too high. It is easy to fail, let alone create the son.


    I''m afraid a monster was created before the experiment was completed.


    In this case, there is only one way to complete the experiment.


    That is to improve the quality of the experiment itself.


    Originally, only some low blood relatives were used to carry out the experiment, but now the direct lineage of the royal family is used to carry out the experiment, and the effect will naturally be much better.


    It''s just that ordinary experiments are easy to find. There are experiments voluntarily added to change life everywhere, but experiments of royal blood are difficult to find.


    In particular, their requirements are still very high. Ordinary royal blood can not meet their needs. They must be the purest lineage of that blood.


    But how can a person of this status risk so much to cooperate with the experiment?


    He''s not stupid.


    Therefore, the king''s assembly had no choice but to reluctantly bind these people.


    Jameson sighed at the thought.


    "Up to now, gilna and violet have been found among the royal families of the three empires, but the royal families of the Carlo Empire have not been found."


    "But there is a place for this. There are many kings in the cardo empire. As long as you look for it slowly, you can always hope to find it."


    "On the contrary, the blood of other royal families is not easy to find."


    Jameson said, sighing between the words.


    In today''s era, many royal families in the past have disappeared and basically disappeared in history. Even if they still exist today, they are just little aristocrats.


    For example, this extremely diluted blood can''t be called royal family for a long time. It''s only ordinary blood at most.


    Just like the sun royal family, which once flourished and even ruled the whole world, there are few inheritors at all.


    "Does Kailin meet the requirements?"


    Elena understood Jameson.


    The blood of other royal families is hard to find, and the blood of the sun royal family is even harder to find.


    From the current point of view, the only person around who meets the conditions and requirements is probably Kailin disguised by Chen Heng.


    "Just from the perspective of blood, his previous conditions were still worse, but he absorbed the blood growth medicine very well. It seems that he completely absorbed the medicine, and he didn''t look out of control."


    Jameson said, "and his will is the best of many royal blood I have ever seen."


    "Most of the other royal families are crazy. He looks completely normal."


    Most people with blood vessels have blood vessel diseases and can''t completely keep themselves awake.


    Even Jameson himself, although he was sober and calm, he actually got sick from time to time.


    It''s just that he carries a secret treasure that can suppress this blood disease and won''t lose control like others.


    Therefore, this is also an advantage of Chen Heng.


    At least on the surface, he is calm at all times, completely like a normal person.


    Such people are very outstanding. Even if they have blood disease, it''s nothing. It''s estimated that the impact is not too great.


    Of course, the most important thing is that they have no other choice at present.


    "Originally, we have found a sun royal family, and the other party has agreed to voluntarily become an experiment, just to revitalize their own family."


    Jameson then said, "it''s a pity that the other party is still too old and has too weak vitality. The experiment failed directly before the beginning. Now he is locked up in the steeple for cultivation."


    "All we can hope for now is Kailin."


    He spoke softly, with a sense of helplessness in his language.


    The sun king he mentioned is naturally Gleason.


    It seems that Gleason was once one of the experiments of the son of God project, but he failed directly because he was too old.


    "After a while, go to Kailin and ask him what he means."


    Standing where he was, Jameson thought about it and said, "tell him the content of the son''s plan and ask him if he wants to."


    "OK."


    Elena nodded, then hesitated, and said, "what if he doesn''t agree?"


    Yes, disagree?


    After all, the plan sounds dangerous alone. Blood transplantation has always been synonymous with death in the world.


    Kailin himself has the blood of the sun royal family. If there is no accident, he is destined to be brilliant. Will he be willing to take this risk?


    "Disagree?"


    Jameson was a little surprised. He looked at Elena as if he had known her for the first time: "how can you disagree?"


    "Kailin is such a positive and good child. How can she disagree in the face of this opportunity?"


    "If he doesn''t agree, it must not be that he really doesn''t want to, but that you have a problem."


    Yeah, how could he disagree.


    "I see."


    Elena suddenly understood Jameson''s consciousness.


    Damn it, I stayed with those new people for a long time. I almost thought I was really a reasonable person.


    The king''s Council is an evil organization. How can I reason with you?


    If you don''t agree, just let you be agreed.


    "Do it now. Don''t waste time."


    Seeing that Elena finally reacted, Jameson''s face eased a little, nodded at her, and then said.


    "Yes."


    Elena hurriedly stepped down and was ready to go to find Chen Heng.


    On the other side, Chen Heng is still in the spire, chatting with Gleason.


    "There are indeed many secrets buried in the cemetery of the gods. There are many remains of powerful blood relatives."


    Facing Chen Heng, Gleason said, "if you have a chance, you can go there more."


    "OK."


    Chen Heng nodded.


    After returning from that secret place, Chen Heng went directly back to the spire and chatted with Gleason here.


    Gleason chatted with Chen Heng and observed Chen Heng in his own way.


    In his sight, Chen Heng was shining all over at the moment.


    What''s that?


    The brilliance of blood.


    In Gleason''s eyes, Chen Heng''s whole body at the moment exudes a kind of cordial breath, which comes from the blood of the sun god who comes from the same source with him.


    The blood was boiling and flowing silently in Chen Heng''s body, in which the divine power was constantly emerging, which made people excited.


    Even without personal contact and touch, just looking at it from a distance, we can feel that kind of friendly blood is recovering, right in front of the young man''s body.


    "Great ancestor god, have you finally visited us again?"


    Gleason was so excited that he didn''t know how to describe his mood at the moment.


    He felt like a traveler who was looking for water in the desert and was about to die of thirst, but found an oasis again.


    When he was almost desperate for the future of his family, God did not give him up, but sent such an excellent young man.


    He is so excellent, handsome and tall, tall and majestic. He is not only young and energetic, but also has extraordinary wisdom.


    More importantly, he has extraordinary will, and he also has such a powerful solar blood.


    For Gleason, it was like a man from heaven. He was born to carry forward the blood of the sun and let the sun royal family glory again.


    Especially at this moment, he can feel the strength of the blood in Chen Heng''s body. Although the hazy blood force is covered by some power, it can still be keenly perceived by Gleason.


    Such a powerful and pure blood of the sun has not appeared in today''s world for many years.


    Just


    Sitting in the same place, holding the posture of the past, Gleason looked at Chen Heng in front of him, but with rare hesitation in his sight.


    The young man in front of us is so excellent.


    According to common sense, he should be able to have a beautiful and glorious life, live a human life, and even become a member of the royal family. It is not impossible to establish the sun royal family again.


    However, at this moment, the future fate of the young man has cast a shadow.


    The Council of Kings


    At the thought of the existence of the king''s Council, Gleason''s face suddenly became gloomy, and his originally excited mood changed with it, and quickly became low.


    He will not forget the existence of the Council of kings.


    At the beginning, it was this organization that helped him and saved the last strength of his family.


    Just as a price, he also volunteered to become an experiment of the king''s parliament and joined the son of God plan.


    As a former experiment of the son of God project, Gleason naturally knows the great danger hidden in this experiment.


    It was a real life-threatening crisis. Compared with ordinary dangers, it was not worth mentioning and was not commendable at all.


    Because of the great danger hidden in it, Gleason''s mood is so complicated at the moment.


    As a member of the king''s parliament to some extent, although it was only once, it did not prevent him from understanding the style of the king''s parliament.


    According to his understanding of the king''s parliament, Chen Heng has been mostly watched at the moment, and may even be listed as one of the candidates for the son''s plan.


    For an ordinary person, this may be an opportunity to jump up and reach the peak of life directly.


    As long as the son of God plan is successful, even if it was only an ordinary person and did not have any strong blood, it will become extremely powerful after transformation. Although it may not be comparable to many sons of God that once existed, at least there is absolutely no problem compared with ordinary people.


    Only this premise is that the experiment should be successful.


    And this is exactly what everyone can''t guarantee.


    Jameson can''t promise, neither can Gleason.


    Even to some extent, he is the experimental object of this plan, and his existence represents failure.


    Sitting in place, Gleason looked at Chen Heng in front of him. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak. But then he seemed to think of something. He just stopped his action and nodded at Chen Heng: "you are definitely a genius to make such progress in such a short time."


    "Thank you for your compliment."


    Listening to Gleason''s words, Chen Heng smiled and then whispered, "I can achieve such achievements in a short time. In addition to my own efforts, it is inseparable from your help, Mr. Gleason."


    "I would like to thank you for passing on your secret thoughts to me and letting me understand the real power hidden in my blood."


    With a smile on his face, he whispered, "I will not forget your kindness. If I have a chance in the future, I will find a way to let you leave this place and really get free."


    When he spoke, his face was also very sincere. The whole words seemed to come from his heart, which made people feel a little moved.


    Gleason opened his mouth and looked at Chen Heng in front of him. He seemed to want to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    Sitting where he was, he was silent for a long time. Then he smiled and said, "No."


    "Being held in this area, at the beginning, I was still a little uncomfortable."


    "But by now, I have already adapted to the life in this area. Any scenery here is so familiar that I feel at ease."


    "Suddenly let me leave, which I can''t get used to. Let me stay in this place and wait for death."


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of him, Gleason said frankly. When talking about his future planning, he was calm and seemed ready to die in this spire.


    "It''s too wasteful."


    Chen Heng''s face immediately showed hesitation: "with your ability and strength, it would be a pity if you had been detained here all the time."


    "Have you ever thought about leaving here and doing something for the world?"


    He said so, this time not perfunctory, but really think so.


    Although the contact time is not long, Chen Heng can clearly feel Gleason''s ability.


    In addition to having the blood of the God of the sun, the other party''s abilities in other aspects are top-notch, and it is definitely a top talent.


    Of course, the other party is indeed very old. Even if he is an old man in this world, he is running out of time and there is not much time left.


    But this is not a problem in Chen Heng''s view.


    After all, there are many ways to prolong life in the world of gods. Even in this world, we can also use the power of various blood vessels to prolong life and achieve the goal of long-term survival.


    For Chen Heng, as long as Gleason is willing, he can survive for a long time.


    The other party''s experience and experience is also a very precious thing for Chen Heng.


    In today''s world, there are not many men he can use. In addition to Alice and others, a Charlie is still reliable.


    As for other shuttles, most of them are in the relationship of cooperation and competition, and can not be regarded as the strength of their own hands.


    If we can accept Gleason, it will undoubtedly be of great help to Chen Heng.

 Chapter 768

    It was not a whim to accept Gleason, but since Chen Henggang saw Gleason.


    When he first saw Gleason, he understood Gleason''s state.


    Because he had failed to participate in the blood experiment, Gleason himself suffered a heavy blow. Although his blood still existed, it was basically abandoned.


    In other words, it is equivalent to the blood completely becoming chaotic. If you stay well at ordinary times, there may be nothing to do, but if you take some high-intensity actions, it will easily lead to the collapse of your own blood. The blood force that has finally stabilized becomes chaotic and violent again, and there is only one result in the end.


    Either the blood collapsed and died on the spot, or let the blood mutate and degenerate directly into a blood monster.


    This is why Gleason is in this spire and why he keeps this position motionless all the year round.


    He is here not because he wants to, but because he can only be here. Once he leaves, there may be problems, which will get out of control.


    Of course, he participated in the experiment of the king''s parliament. He was once a member of the king''s parliament and mastered many secrets about the interior of the king''s parliament, which is also one of the reasons.


    There are many blood stabilizing Dharma arrays specially arranged around the spire, which are not only used to prevent prisoners from escaping, but also to control blood riots in their bodies, so as to prevent them from directly causing unrest and becoming monsters.


    In this environment, Gleason will also be easier to control his blood.


    Including the meditation method he mastered, it also has a control effect on his own blood.


    But this does not affect his value in Chen Heng''s eyes.


    Gleason''s own ability is one thing, and his blood is another.


    The problem with him is really great. To this extent, his blood is chaotic, which is basically hopeless in this world.


    But this does not mean that Chen Heng has no way.


    In fact, Chen Heng has already prepared a plan for the problems occurred in Gleason, and it would be good to use it directly at that time.


    Gleason once joined the king''s Council, so he must know many people in the king''s Council, even many elders and senior leaders.


    At ordinary times, this layer of relationship may not be useful, but it will be useful if Gleason can be subdued and recovered.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng smiled, looked at Gleason and said, "Mr. Gleason, have you ever thought of leaving here?"


    "Leave?"


    Gleason was stunned. Then he reacted and smiled bitterly: "leaving is naturally what he wants."


    "But as you can see, how can I leave when I am imprisoned here?"


    He smiled and said to Chen Heng.


    It''s natural to want to leave prison. No one wants to be bound free. It has nothing to do with strength and status. It''s pure instinct.


    It''s just Gleason''s condition that he can''t leave.


    His physical condition did not allow him, and the king''s Council did not allow a disabled man with many of their secrets to leave their surveillance.


    "Maybe..."


    Standing where he was, Chen Heng showed hesitation on his face, and then said, "I once found a relic and got something from it. There is a method recorded in it, which may be helpful to your situation, Mr. Gleason."


    "You know, I''m a researcher and have some ideas about this kind of problem."


    After entering the spire, Chen Heng used the criminals held here to do a lot of blood experiments, which Gleason knew more or less, and Chen Heng didn''t deliberately hide it.


    In fact, this kind of thing is also very common in this world. Apart from others, the reason why the king''s parliament can develop to this point is not blood transplantation?


    "Really?"


    Gleason didn''t hope, but he didn''t refuse. He just smiled and said, "if conditions permit, try it."


    He doesn''t object to Chen Heng using him to try. In his opinion, it may be good.


    If he continues to stay here, his only final result is just to die here.


    Although I can still live a lot of time, to be honest, staying in prison motionless is more torture than living.


    It may also be a good relief to die early in the experiment.


    Moreover, he himself is a good experiment, which may be able to provide some help to the young people in front of him.


    After this period of time, he had already regarded Chen Heng as his younger generation.


    Not only because Chen Heng had a good attitude towards him, but also because of the blood of the sun god.


    The world attaches great importance to the inheritance of blood. Even if people of the same blood have no connection in the past, they will also feel close.


    They have the same blood and get along well with each other. Naturally, they are their own people.


    His attitude towards Chen Heng has been revealed since he handed over his dark idea to Chen Heng.


    "If you like, Mr. Gleason, I''ll experiment for you in a few days."


    Chen Heng looked serious and said solemnly, "in half a month, I will go to elder Jameson for training plan. Maybe there will be no chance at that time."


    As for why there was no chance, he didn''t say it clearly, but they both understood.


    The so-called son training program is actually one of blood transplantation, and it is the most dangerous one.


    Unless Chen Heng succeeds, most of them will not be able to come back.


    The best result is that, like Gleason in front of him, he has become a useless man since then.


    "OK."


    Gleason naturally understood Chen Heng''s meaning, sighed silently, then nodded silently and agreed.


    "In that case, I''ll go down and prepare."


    When Gleason agreed, Chen Heng seemed very happy and smiled: "don''t worry, if there is no accident, this experiment should be successful."


    "Even if you can''t succeed, it can restore your ability to act."


    "I''m looking forward to it."


    Gleason smiled and nodded.


    Then Chen Heng left.


    Sitting where he was, Gleason looked at Chen Heng''s back and sighed silently there.


    At this moment, there was an inexplicable sense of familiarity in his heart.


    Once upon a time, he and Chen Heng were full of passion for progress. Therefore, he agreed to the proposal of the king''s parliament and joined the experiment. From then on, he became a waste.


    Now Chen Heng and he used to be, how similar they are.


    There were sighs in his heart. Gleason was in a complex mood. Then he could only close his eyes and rest quietly.


    After a while, the sound of quiet breathing came from the prison and echoed in the quiet spire.


    The next day, accompanied by Chen Heng, Gleason walked out of the prison.


    Gleason''s expression was calm, but it could be seen from his trembling hands and feet that his mood was not as calm as it seemed.


    It''s normal for anyone who has been locked up for decades to suddenly get out of his prison.


    On one side, the guards of several minarets looked at Chen Heng, and some wanted to stop talking.


    It is naturally against the rules to release the prisoners in the steeple without authorization. Even ordinary people can forget it, but it is probably not possible to be different from Gleason''s identity.


    But Chen Heng obviously didn''t take this provision to heart.


    If it were normal, the king''s parliament might still care about it, but when he decided to participate in the son''s plan, the parliament would never investigate such a small matter.


    Of course, if he fails in the son''s plan and becomes a useless man, that''s another matter.


    But then, obviously, you don''t have to care. Just wipe your neck and start over.


    Moreover, Chen Heng is confident that he will not fail, or even if he fails, he will never be reduced to Gleason.


    In this way, Gleason walked out of the prison and then entered the laboratory he specially prepared under the arrangement of Chen Heng.


    In the center of the laboratory, a huge experimental platform is placed there. At the moment, several bodies are still placed around.


    Those are the corpses that Chen Heng deliberately prepared. They were all brought by Chen Heng through Jameson''s relationship from within the king''s parliament. They all have a little royal blood.


    Of course, the pure royal blood is not Chinese cabbage. The content of royal blood in these corpses is not high, and they are all failed blood transplantation experiments.


    Not to mention, compared with the authentic royal lineage of Eli, even compared with the ordinary collateral lineage, it is far inferior to the due level of the royal family.


    This is the experimental object deliberately prepared by Chen Heng for the experiment.


    Chen Heng''s idea of solving the problem for Gleason is very simple.


    In a word, it is to introduce the blood of several other royal families as a neutralizer into Gleason''s body to reconcile the sun''s blood that has fallen into frenzy.


    Gleason''s problems stem from the chaotic blood of the sun.


    If you want to solve the problem, you can only calm the blood chaos.


    It is Chen Heng''s idea to introduce other blood vessels to suppress the confusion of the sun''s blood vessels.


    Only after this step is completed can we move on to the next step.


    Chen Heng explained this solution to Gleason before the experiment.


    So at the moment, Gleason''s expression is also very calm, there is not much surprise.


    As for those bodies, although their faces were ferocious, they were just like that.


    Although Gleason is a gentle old man, he was not like this when he was young. He was a cruel man who killed many people. How could he care about such a small scene.


    Looking at these bodies, he was even a little dissatisfied: "they are all defective products with only a little royal blood. Are they too weak?"


    "For the sake of safety, it''s better to be weak."


    Chen Heng opened his mouth and explained, "these blood vessels are not introduced into your body to exert their power, but only to suppress the violent solar blood vessels in your body and suppress some expression."


    There will be repeated coverage between blood vessels. When foreign blood vessels enter the body, the expression of the original blood vessels will be inhibited.


    When the expression of the sun''s blood vessels is suppressed, the chaos of the blood vessels will be calmed down, even if only partially.


    This is one of the ideas of this experiment.


    "All right."


    As a pure royal family, Gleason didn''t like the blood that can only be regarded as defective products, but he didn''t say much, just nodded: "what do you need me to do?"


    "There''s nothing more to do, just lie down."


    On one side, Chen Heng was wearing a robe with a gentle smile on his face: "just lie down and sleep."


    Gleason didn''t say much, but took off his clothes and lay down according to Chen Heng''s instructions.


    With the specially made sleeping potion injected, Gleason soon felt a long lost sleepiness and fell into meditation.


    It was a rare experience for him.


    At ordinary times, it is difficult for him to fall asleep because of the rage in his blood. No matter how tired he is, he can not really enter the sleep state, or even if he enters sleep, he will soon wake up because of pain and can only meditate quietly.


    But at this moment, because of the effect of sleep medicine, he can really fall asleep, even for such a short time.


    With Gleason''s sleep, Chen Heng can let go.


    He looked at Gleason lying on the experimental platform.


    At the moment, Gleason looks no different from the experimental objects around him, just breathing more.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng smiled, then came forward and directly stabbed Gleason.


    He cut several of Gleason''s blood vessels and bled him directly.


    Crimson with a bright golden blood slowly flowed out under Chen Heng''s eyes and fell into a glass container.


    Obviously, it is pure blood, but at a glance, there is a burning feeling, as if these are not blood, but burning fires.


    Gleason''s face gradually turned pale and became weaker as he was sent from school.


    But fortunately, although he was weak, after all, his foundation was still there. It was not so easy to hang up in a moment and a half.


    In this process, Chen Heng also continued to act.


    After bleeding, it is the process of blood transfusion.


    The blood is not ordinary blood, but Chen Heng deliberately produced, which not only added a lot of blood essences, and even some of Chen Heng''s own blood.


    Of course, that part of his blood is deliberately extracted from the sun''s blood.


    Generally speaking, this part of blood is mainly made of the blood of the sun, supplemented by the blood of several other royal families.


    New blood is injected.


    Compared with Gleason''s own blood, these blood also look golden, but they need to be more vigorous and bright, especially bright and thorough.


    If Gleason''s blood is full of decline in the fury, then this part of blood is full of vitality and full of vitality like the rising sun.


    With the blood input, Gleason''s body began to recover.


    The input is not only blood, but also the medicaments deliberately prepared by Chen Heng to supplement vitality, which can well supplement vitality and prolong the time of the experiment.

 Chapter 769

    The light sunshine shines from the window and brightens the spacious room in front of us.


    A warm feeling comes from the inside of the body and fills the whole body, bringing a lazy feeling to the body instinct.


    This feeling makes people feel very comfortable. Unconsciously, they want to sleep over and have a good sleep.


    Gleason woke up from his deep sleep, felt the situation on his body, and couldn''t help opening his eyes.


    At moment, he was lying on a wooden bed with theout too many decorations around. At first glance, he looked very monotonous.


    The only advantage is that the place is spacious and bright enough, so it feels good. At least it won''t feel tired and dark because the room is small.


    Gleason looked at the scene in the room in front of him and was stunned.


    How many years


    After meditating in the spire for a long time, Gleason could not remember the last time he left the spire.


    For so many years, he has been silent in the spire, never left, let alone left the dark prison and slept quietly in other places.


    "The power in me..."


    Feeling the soft sunshine everywhere, Gleason quickly reacted and quickly sensed the situation in his body.


    With the induction, the situation at the moment appears immediately.


    Very weak.


    After an experiment, Gleason''s own body has been weak to an unimaginable level. At the moment, he has little strength all over. Even if he wants to get out of bed, it is estimated to be very difficult.


    Let alone compared with before, even compared with before the experiment, it is completely different.


    At least in the past, if Gleason was cruel enough, he could still play a strong enough force.


    It''s just that after an outbreak, he is likely to be in a desperate situation.


    But obviously, it is much better to be in a desperate situation than to be in such a weak state.


    But Gleason was not sad, but very excited, and his heart was full of joy.


    Lying on the wooden bed, he raised his hands with some difficulty and looked at his arms with some excitement.


    His arm is a little different now than before.


    Before the experiment, Gleason''s arm looked thin and swarthy, like an old man''s arm.


    Now it looks white and fresh, at least not as ugly as before.


    It''s not like an old man''s arm, but like a middle-aged man''s hand.


    It can be seen from the calluses on his palm that Gleason had received so much training that he left many traces on his body.


    These traces are still there and have not disappeared because of the experiment.


    "My body, my blood..."


    Gleason''s face gradually showed a happy look, as if his whole body was shaking because of excessive excitement.


    The reason why he was so excited was very simple.


    Because of the blood in his body, he has changed.


    If in the past, the blood in Gleason''s body was like a powder keg, which could explode at any time, and it was completely supported by Gleason''s own will, the situation is much better now.


    The power of blood is flowing. Although it still looks active and confused, it is much better than that almost no different from the powder keg before.


    The chaotic blood in his body has been controlled now!


    As the thought flashed through his mind, Gleason could not help but think of a ray of joy.


    This is a surprise.


    Before that, Gleason had never thought that Chen Heng''s blood experiment could succeed. The reason why he agreed to try was that he had more or less a mind to extricate himself.


    But now, the experiment seems to have really had its due effect.


    The blood in his body was controlled again, and his body was no longer as chaotic as before.


    The only disadvantage, I''m afraid, is that his strength seems a little weak at the moment. Now he is in a state of weakness, not to mention those powerful blood relatives. I''m afraid he is an ordinary person who can easily kill him here.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    The strength of blood still exists, and the weakness at the moment is only the sequelae of the just ended experiment.


    In order to ensure the real success of the experiment, Chen Heng had tried to exhaust the strength in Gleason''s body, which led to his empty body and looked so weak at the moment.


    However, this part of power can obviously be found again. It''s only a matter of time.


    With Gleason''s foundation, this part of power can be restored quickly if you like, and it doesn''t need much strength.


    This is almost a new life.


    Sitting straight from the wooden bed, Gleason tried to get to the ground and walked forward with some difficulty.


    He walked very slowly. Every step seemed to use up all his strength. It looked extremely difficult.


    Finally, he went to a mirror and saw what he was like now.


    Next to the wall, a fuzzy glass mirror stood, in which Gleason appeared.


    Gleason''s face soon emerged, very similar to the past, but with some great differences.


    The most obvious difference is that they are much younger.


    If the former Gleason looked like an old man about to die of old age, now Gleason looks like a middle-aged man. Although there are still some signs of aging, it is very different from the previous appearance.


    As long as other aspects, the same is true.


    Gleason''s life was about to reach its limit because of the chaos of blood, but this time the blood supplement added a new vitality to him.


    With the stable play of the blood of the sun god, his own life has been greatly increased, and his life has been extended for at least hundreds of years.


    Such an excellent result comes from a transformation.


    Looking at the face emerging in the mirror, Gleason looked at it silently. He was stunned and seemed to miss it.


    Once upon a time, he was still like this, even much younger than before.


    But as time passed, in that experiment, he lost everything and became an old man from then on.


    He once thought that he would spend the rest of his life in the spire like this. He died silently and buried the last glory of the sun king with himself.


    But I never thought that there would be a day to recover again.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help laughing. At the moment, his mood was inexplicably complex, with both nostalgia and joy.


    To be exact, he has more hope than before.


    That''s a promise for the future.


    Step on


    Outside, a burst of footsteps came slowly. It was the sound of someone approaching.


    Listening to the sound, Gleason turned and looked out, and soon saw a figure.


    With a loud noise, the wooden door was opened, and a young man came from it with a smile on his face.


    "Mr. Gleason."


    Chen Heng walked into the room from the outside and looked at Gleason in front of him. Then he smiled: "it seems that you have recovered quite well."


    "Reluctantly."


    With a smile on his face, Gleason looked a lot more confident.


    If it had been before, the smile on his face was still reluctant, just to comfort Chen Heng.


    Then the smile now comes from the heart and is the most real emotional expression in his heart.


    Of course, changes in blood and physical conditions also have a great impact.


    A person''s mood is affected not only by his own situation, but also by his physical state.


    The aging body, even if its will is strong enough, will be affected to some extent.


    Many people are ambitious when they are young, but shrink when they are old, which is partly why.


    Gleason''s change at the moment is obvious.


    From aging to rejoining youth and gaining the ability to move, he looked very excited at the moment. Even if he was weak at the moment, he couldn''t control himself. He even wanted to leave the room and go out for a walk.


    Chen Heng stopped his thoughts with a smile and said, "your current physical condition is still weak. If you want to leave here and go for a walk, you''d better take a while."


    "Besides, if the parliament knows your situation, it''s not easy to explain."


    "This can be assured."


    Gleason smiled and said, "although I''ve been in the spire for so long, I still have a lot of friends in Parliament."


    "In the past, my experiment failed, and my former friends naturally couldn''t use it, but now that I have recovered, I still have no problem coming and leaving here."


    "But what you said is also very reasonable."


    Standing in the same place, he thought a little, and then continued to speak: "in my current state, if I leave, it is really not appropriate. I must restore some strength before I can find a way to leave."


    The sudden recovery from a disabled person is curious in itself. It means that someone should have some ideas because of Gleason''s sudden recovery.


    In particular, he is still a pure royal blood.


    Gleason did have many friends in the king''s Council in the past, but it''s hard to say what those friends will do when he is not strong enough.


    Out of caution, it''s better to hide for a while.


    "Kailin, do you have any suggestions?"


    After a little thought, he looked at Chen Heng in front of him and then asked.


    For Chen Heng, he has a different sense of trust from ordinary people because of his previous relationship.


    This is not only from the blood, but also from this experiment.


    "For the time being, I suggest Mr. Gleason that you stay in the spire and I''ll dress you up as you used to."


    Chen Heng thought a little, then smiled and said, "while I''m still here, I''ll try to mobilize the resources in the spire to take care of you and restore some strength as much as possible."


    "When I leave the spire and go to the parliament for experiment, I will announce your death to the parliament."


    "News of death."


    Gleason was stunned. Then he understood what Chen Heng meant. He nodded and said with appreciation, "it''s a strict plan. You''re a wise man."


    Gleason''s current situation is really not suitable for exposure. Staying in the spire is actually a kind of protection for him, which can keep him from being noticed by outsiders.


    When Chen Heng goes to the parliament, it is estimated that everyone will be attracted by the son plan, and no one will notice Gleason.


    Even if the news of Gleason''s death was announced, it wouldn''t be much.


    After all, although he is the last generation of experiment of the son of God project, it has been too many years after all.


    The long time is enough to wash away all impressions and make people forget his existence.


    At that time, even his old friends would only sigh, and then put down his existence.


    He can take this to leave this prison and really get free.


    "There''s nothing wrong with the plan, but......"


    Gleason expressed his appreciation for Chen Heng''s plan, but still said, "the risk of that experiment is too great. If you really join in, I''m afraid it''s bad..."


    The danger of the son of God experiment is obvious. Gleason himself is one of the experimental objects, and we can''t understand the risks.


    If he can, he doesn''t want Chen Heng, an excellent younger generation, to join the experiment.


    It seemed to him a complete gamble.


    "You are different from me."


    He solemnly opened his mouth. Although his face was still a little pale, he could see the dignity: "I had nothing, my family was ruined, and I had to fight for my dream."


    "But you don''t have these burdens, and you are still a researcher. In my opinion, your level of research on blood research is definitely above the majority of people in Parliament."


    "With your talent and talent, even if you rely on yourself, there may be a further day in the future. Why take risks?"


    He opened his mouth solemnly and said so. Every word came from his heart.


    From the heart, he really agrees with Chen Heng''s level and attainments in blood.


    Gleason knows better than anyone how difficult the problems in his body are.


    He is the purest royal family in blood and the rarest solar blood. Whenever there is a glimmer of hope, the king''s councils will try their best to save him.


    However, even if the king''s assembly tried all means, there was no way to solve his problems.


    Chen Heng has a way to solve the problems that the king''s parliament can''t solve.


    This in itself has explained Chen Heng''s level.


    In Gleason''s view, Chen Heng doesn''t need to rely on the experiment of the son plan at all. Relying only on his own talent, he may have a further day, and there is no need to take risks.


    "I understand."


    Standing in place, listening to Gleason''s words, Chen Heng was silent for a moment, then smiled: "I just have a reason to go."


    Different from Gleason''s imagination, Chen Heng wants to join the son of God experiment, in fact, not to win the opportunity of the experiment itself, but only to whore with the materials of the king''s parliament.


    For such a grand experiment as the son of God experiment, the various materials used must be extremely terrible, which is exactly what Chen Heng needs.

 Chapter 770

    How dangerous is the son experiment itself?


    It must be dangerous for the rest of the world. After all, the blood transplantation experiment itself is very dangerous. No matter how powerful the technical level of the king''s parliament is, there will be some problems.


    However, as long as the risk level is within the controllable range, I believe many people will be willing to try and join it.


    After all, not everyone in this world can have the opportunity to break through. The vast majority of people are limited by their own blood and can''t move forward.


    In this case, as long as they are given a chance to break through, a large group of people will be crazy and willing to take risks to join them.


    For Chen Heng, it is another matter.


    For him, the risk of the experiment itself is controllable, even if it fails, there is nothing wrong with his ability.


    What really attracted him was all kinds of precious materials used in the process of blood experiment.


    Just like the blood potion given to him by Jameson and other precious materials collected in the king''s parliament, they will be taken out as experimental materials and used on Chen Heng and other people this time.


    That''s what he values most.


    Whether the experiment can succeed or not is not important to Chen Heng, and it may not enable him to go further and reach a higher level.


    But as long as those materials are absorbed and accommodated by him, they will certainly make him further and reach a stronger level.


    At that time, the blood in the body will also grow to another level.


    Therefore, for this opportunity, Chen Heng will not miss it anyway and is bound to fight for it.


    Even if Jameson does not take the initiative to select Chen Heng into the list of the son of God experiment, as long as Chen Heng knows the news, he will certainly take the initiative to ask to join it.


    For these, Gleason obviously does not know.


    However, he can clearly feel Chen Heng''s determination, so he can''t help feeling complicated.


    "Forget it."


    Looking at Chen Heng, he finally sighed and said, "I''m old and my ideas are different from yours."


    "This experiment is dangerous, but maybe you can succeed."


    He opened his mouth seriously and said so.


    "I''ll lend you a good word."


    Chen Heng smiled, nodded to Gleason, and then left.


    For the next few days, Gleason was placed in another prison, away from the sight of previous acquaintances.


    It''s not difficult for me to take this step again. After all, Gleason is on the top of the spire, and not everyone can meet him.


    Apart from the daily delivery of food and the servants who take care of his daily life, the others are not familiar with Gleason and do not know his current situation.


    This also makes it much less difficult for Gleason to hide, at least not much effort.


    After leaving the prison where he had been imprisoned for decades, Gleason was placed in the room specially bought by Chen Heng, not too far from the steeple.


    Half a month later, before Chen Heng left the spire, Gleason''s figure completely disappeared, and even the double who stayed in the spire instead of him disappeared.


    On the surface, this is why Gleason has died.


    Chen Heng made the illusion that Gleason had died because he used Gleason in his experiment and finally let him die in it.


    No one doubts this, because in the previous period, Chen Heng has done a lot of experiments and used a lot of death row prisoners.


    The final outcome of those death row prisoners is not very good. Except for a few lucky people, the vast majority of the experimental subjects end up dead, directly in one experiment after another.


    Now Gleason has finally died here, which makes many people sigh.


    At least to trouble Chen Heng, the idea is not dare to have.


    Chen Heng is a popular man under Jameson and is about to participate in the son of God plan. If he is investigated for responsibility at this time and leads to his direct resignation, who will bear the responsibility?


    I''m afraid I can''t dare.


    Even if you want to be held accountable, it is after the failure of the experiment.


    Moreover, Chen Heng treats the people around him quite well. He always thinks of them whenever there is any benefit, unlike those adults in the past.


    Therefore, the people around chose to remain silent and let Gleason "die" under their eyes.


    In this way, Gleason was able to leave the dark prison and regain his freedom.


    On a piece of grass, the faint sunshine shines brightly on the surrounding heaven and earth.


    Gleason looked like a middle-aged man. Now he stood on the grass and looked at the scene around him. His whole body was trembling slightly, as if it was because of excessive excitement.


    "How many years, how many years..."


    Standing in place, he looked at the surrounding scenery and felt the warm sunshine. His mood was particularly excited and complex: "I didn''t expect to see these again."


    "Of course."


    Aside, Chen Heng''s voice came.


    Standing next to Gleason, with a gentle smile on his face, he smiled and said, "this time you leave the spire, Mr. Gleason, you will be free again."


    "I wonder if you have thought about your next place?"


    He looked at Gleason and asked.


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, Gleason couldn''t help falling into silence and seemed to be thinking. After a long time, he began to speak bitterly and shook his head: "I''ve been locked in the spire for decades. Most of the friends I knew in the past are gone now, and there''s no place to go."


    "But with my current strength, as long as I don''t go to the king capitals of the three empires, there will be no problem in other places."


    Gleason was a lonely man decades ago.


    The blood of the sun royal family has withered in his generation, and he is the only one in the orthodox blood.


    There are still some of the other clans with branches, but they are mortals without awakened blood. According to the tradition of this world, they are not Gleason''s clans at all, but only distant relatives.


    If not, Gleason would not have been determined to participate in the experiment of the king''s Council at that time.


    Now decades later, when Gleason left the spire again, he didn''t know where to go.


    "If there is no place to go for the time being, I have a place to arrange."


    On one side, Chen Heng smiled: "my highness Alan, who used to work for violet, is good friends with many of his men. If you don''t mind, Mr. Gleason, you can sit there and do me a favor."


    "Oh."


    Gleason raised his head and looked at Chen Heng. His face was quite surprised.


    He also knows something about the origin of Chen Heng, which Chen Heng voluntarily told before.


    He knew that Chen Heng defected from the hands of Prince violet, but now it seems that it is not so simple.


    I can''t help but think about it. He really has no place to go at the moment. It seems good that Chen Heng can arrange a place for him, so he didn''t refuse. He just nodded and didn''t say anything more.


    "When you get there, you can make more friends if you are free, and even marry another wife."


    Chen Heng looked at Gleason''s appearance and then said with a smile: "I understand your idea, Mr. Gleason, and I know your mood, but sometimes revitalizing the family may not be accomplished only by force."


    "It''s also a good choice to multiply people and expand the number of people."


    "Mr. Gleason doesn''t want us to be the only two people in the world."


    He said.


    If it was Gleason''s previous state, he would not say so.


    But here, after the blood transformation, Gleason''s situation has changed a lot. Now the whole person no longer looks like the old man, but a middle-aged man with thin physique and dignified appearance.


    His life span is still a long time, enough to reproduce his descendants and give birth to more people.


    "It''s easy to say, but it''s not that easy to do."


    Gleason shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "it''s not easy for royal families like us to reproduce their descendants. Not everyone is like the king of violet. It''s clear that their strength and blood are so powerful and noble, but they can have so many children."


    There was an inevitable expression of envy on his face at the mention of the violet king.


    The reproduction ability of the violet king is famous in the whole ancestor world.


    With the weak reproductive ability of the royal blood, the violet king can have so many children, of which there are three who awaken the violet blood.


    This reproduction ability is absolutely enviable by all kings in this world.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Chen Heng smiled and then said, "under normal circumstances, it is really difficult for the royal family to reproduce their descendants, but they can intervene through appropriate means to artificially improve the probability of success."


    "You can definitely have your own children if you like."


    "Oh?"


    This time, even Gleason couldn''t help feeling excited.


    In this world, there is no blood person who doesn''t want to have his own offspring.


    Reproduction is an instinct engraved on their blood, and it is also one of the desires in their hearts.


    Gleason also had children when he was young, but it was a pity that although the child grew up smoothly, he failed to awaken the blood of the sun king, so he was placed in a town.


    Now, counting the time, decades have passed. Even if his child was still there, I''m afraid he was about to die of old age.


    However, if we can steadily improve the probability of reproduction and have our own offspring again, Gleason is certainly willing.


    And after previous experiments, now, Gleason is very confident in Chen Heng''s ability in this regard.


    "Try some. Even if it''s useless, it won''t do any harm, will it?"


    Looking at Gleason, Chen Heng smiled and said.


    "Yes."


    Gleason nodded without saying more.

 Chapter 771

    That''s the end of Gleason''s story.


    Although after the blood transformation experiment, Gleason''s strength has been steadily restored, it is still unable to restore the state at its peak for the time being.


    According to the normal upper limit of royal blood, Gleason''s upper limit is at least level 7, and because his own blood is strong and pure, I''m afraid he is also strong in level 7.


    When it recovers, it is also a great help for Chen Heng.


    But it will take time.


    Chen Heng asked him to return to Alan''s collar to cultivate himself. He just wanted Charlie and others to take good care of him and recuperate his body to avoid other problems.


    After solving Gleason''s problem, Chen Heng continued to walk forward.


    Gleason''s problem has been solved, but Chen Heng still has a lot to do.


    For example, the previous secret place.


    "Let''s go."


    Back in the spire, Chen Heng began to try to depict the Dharma array.


    The Dharma array was copied in the previous Limu Kingdom, and its function is to transmit it to the secret territory of the graveyard of the gods.


    Chen Heng had known the coordinates of the graveyard of the gods in the process of transmission, and the only thing he lacked was the depiction of the Dharma array.


    Previously, the Dharma array in the palace occupied a huge area, and the transmission process was very cumbersome and troublesome.


    But this is only the technical problem of the king''s parliament, which can only be solved by the technology of this world.


    Now Chen Heng does it, but it''s not so troublesome.


    In more than half a month after the transformation operation for Gleason, Chen Heng has conveniently built the French array.


    The materials used were basically provided by the king''s parliament.


    There''s no way. The king''s Council has a great advantage in this regard, nothing else.


    As a subordinate valued by Jameson, Chen Heng can sometimes mobilize more resources than in the violet kingdom.


    Of course, it is only limited to financial resources, and there are some reasons why he promised Jameson to participate in the son experiment at the moment.


    Promise to participate in the son experiment, which means great risk.


    I believe that the reason why Gleason gave Chen Heng so much authority is also out of a kind of compensation psychology.


    Chen Heng was not polite either. He had the right to use it directly.


    After all, you have the right not to use it. If you want to use it again, you won''t have this opportunity.


    "It looks like it''s almost done."


    On the experimental platform in the laboratory, Chen Heng looked at the Dharma array depicted in front of him and nodded with satisfaction.


    Compared with the previous transmission array of the Royal Palace, the front array is much more sophisticated, but it is more complex, and the technical content is not small.


    Although the stability cannot be compared with that Dharma array, it is enough for Chen Heng to use it alone.


    This time, he was going to explore the secret place and see what was in it before going to the parliament headquarters.


    As the Dharma array slowly glowed, Chen Heng''s figure in front of him slowly disappeared and was directly transmitted to another area.


    Time passed in the blink of an eye.


    When Chen Heng opened his eyes again, a familiar feeling emerged.


    Around him, a strange force emerged and swept towards him, directly connecting the blood instinct in his body, as if to cause riots.


    This is the weird power that existed in the secret realm before, and it is also the biggest characteristic of the graveyard of the gods.


    "It has arrived."


    Feeling the invisible and strange power in his body, Chen Heng smiled and then stepped forward slowly.


    In the distance, a fortress loomed, nothing else, but the fortress of the king''s Council.


    However, in order to avoid being found, Chen Heng did not advance towards the fort, but chose to walk in another direction.


    He stepped into the forest ahead and looked around for a moment.


    It''s strange to say that this secret place is full of strangeness and all kinds of blood monsters survive, but the vegetation here is unusually prosperous, and both weeds and trees grow well.


    Moreover, you can even see some lively small animals. In the distance, you look at Chen Heng curiously. It seems that you don''t know where he comes from.


    This secret place has been isolated from the outside world for a long time. Many creatures here seem to have never seen anyone, so they don''t know to run when they see it, and they are still standing there foolishly.


    Although in front of Chen Heng, there is no difference between running and not running.


    Chen Heng turned around, casually found a direction to leave and walked deeper into the secret realm.


    The scope of the secret place of the graveyard of the gods is enlarged, and many places are in great danger. It is an area that the king''s parliament prohibits newcomers from entering.


    Previously, it was because of this restriction that Chen Heng had to rotate only on the periphery and could not enter the interior.


    After all, once discovered, the situation will be very troublesome.


    Now if you come alone, you don''t have the burden in this regard.


    Although the king''s assembly has some means to monitor this area, it is not able to directly capture Chen Heng and detect his arrival.


    Slowly moving forward, the vegetation everywhere becomes more and more lush, with birds everywhere, a scene of vitality and prosperity.


    "Eh?"


    When he came to this area, Chen Heng wanted to move forward, but suddenly felt a familiar air machine emerge.


    That''s


    "The feeling of the sun''s blood?"


    Feeling the agitation of the sun''s blood in his body, Chen Heng frowned, then stepped forward.


    He went all the way and finally came to a huge broken city.


    The city covers a large area, in which there are traces of people''s lives in the past. Everything in it is perfect, and even it seems that the technology is very developed.


    The feeling came from this city.


    In a corner of the city, Chen Heng found the name of the city.


    City of the sun.


    This seems to be a city built by the descendants of the sun god, but it has declined in the past years, and the city has also weakened. Since then, it has lived in this secret place.


    Chen Heng noticed that there were some traces of exploration and excavation in the corners of the city.


    Some buildings are also empty, and some valuable things have long been moved away.


    It should be from the Council of kings.


    This is a city that has been discovered. Most of the valuable things in it have been dug away, leaving nothing left.


    But the attraction from blood still exists and has not disappeared.


    After exploring around for a while, Chen Heng shook his head, gave up the idea of slowly exploring, and simply walked forward according to the feeling in his heart.


    Finally, he came to a palace.


    Like the outside city, the palace has been abandoned for many years and looks a little old.


    But the original glory still exists, which makes it look golden and different from other places.

 Chapter 772

    "The golden palace?"


    Standing outside the palace, Chen Heng looked at the building in front of him and looked surprised.


    The palace in front of us is indeed golden. It looks resplendent and dazzling as a whole.


    And its material seems to be gold?


    Chen Heng shook his head and said nothing.


    It seems that the sun kings do like gold, although it has no special value in this world, just a rare metal.


    The sun royal family''s love for gold seems to be more derived from aesthetics.


    The gold palace in front of us seems to be made of gold. It looks particularly brilliant and has an inexplicable atmosphere.


    The original architectural style is also very different from today, which gives Chen Heng some novelty.


    It''s a pity.


    Looking up at the buildings inside, Chen Heng then stepped in.


    The gold palace is well preserved. There seems to be an inexplicable power entrenched in it, which makes Chen Heng feel an inexplicable sense of comfort.


    However, this is also because of the blood of the sun king in his body.


    I''m afraid it would be so easy if someone else came.


    Chen Heng looked around and could feel the pulsation of golden blood in his body.


    It felt like something was calling him inside the palace.


    Looking carefully, many bodies can be seen on the road along the road.


    Most of the corpses are ordinary people, and only a few are blood relatives. Judging from the corpses, they have been dead for a long time.


    These are the people of the king''s assembly.


    It seems that at one time, the king''s Council also tried to explore the palace, but finally gave up for various reasons.


    There are still some original forces in the palace, which makes the palace in a strange state.


    This also makes it difficult to explore here.


    Because of the strange power in the secret realm, most powerful blood relatives are suppressed. Even if they are as powerful as the seventh order monarch, they can''t play half of the power of the outside world.


    So most of the explorers here are ordinary people.


    And ordinary people are obviously unable to resist the strange forces that exist here.


    Of course, there are other reasons.


    All the way along the road, Chen Heng came to a golden gate.


    The golden gate is resplendent. It doesn''t look dilapidated because of the passage of time. On the contrary, it has an inexplicable feeling, as if it is still used often.


    There are many murals carved on the gate, which show the scene of the arrival of the God of the sun.


    Chen Heng looked at the mural on the gate. After a little thinking, he pushed the door directly and went in.


    The door opened slowly, revealing the internal scene. The whole process looked very relaxed.


    But actually? and be not so.


    Because outside the door, Chen Heng saw many bodies, which were explorers photographed by the king''s parliament.


    They arrived here the same way as Chen Heng, but they couldn''t open the door and enter the palace.


    On reflection, this should be due to the lack of keys.


    In this world, the so-called key generally refers to the corresponding blood.


    The golden palace of the sun royal family naturally needs the blood of the sun to open.


    Without this, it is not necessary to use other methods.


    Relatively speaking, Chen Heng walked much more smoothly.


    He went straight into it and explored everywhere.


    The interior of the golden palace looks clean.


    This palace has been idle for many years. According to common sense, it should be full of dust. It is only right that there is dust everywhere.


    But if you really step into it, you will find that it is not so.


    The interior of the palace looked neat and spotless everywhere, as if someone were cleaning it.


    This is a strange scene.


    Because after such a long time, even if there was still a special Dharma array left here for cleaning, it should have been stopped and damaged long ago, rather than like this.


    Chen Heng looked around and observed carefully for a moment.


    Unlike the outside world, there are many decorations inside the palace.


    These things are basically some rare materials. Some of them make Chen Heng a little jealous. He can''t help taking them down and preparing to go back and study them for a period of time.


    In the outside world, although he asked Charlie Alice and others to purchase various materials, some basic materials are easy to collect, and some advanced materials are not so easy to obtain, so he encountered many difficulties.


    In this palace, materials that are extremely difficult to find in the outside world are everywhere, even directly placed everywhere as decorations, as if they were completely worthless.


    Perhaps for these ancient royal families, these things are really worthless.


    Because in the past period, the production of these things was much richer, and it would be easier on the whole.


    "So much money?"


    As a whole, the things Chen Heng took down have filled his space.


    The total harvest was much faster than he made Alice work hard to buy it.


    This is because he doesn''t like many low-level things and only takes some good things. He can get this kind of harvest.


    This made him sigh and finally understand why the king''s parliament was so rich and powerful.


    This secret place is known as the tombs of kings. I think there are many relics similar to this palace, and even many tombs of ancient kings.


    If there are so many funerary objects in every cemetery, the king''s Council can''t be rich even if it doesn''t want to be rich.


    Conditions are really not allowed!


    This degree of harvest made Chen Heng look a little jealous. At this time, he was already wondering whether to change his career.


    But it''s just a thought.


    He is so busy that he has to conduct all kinds of experiments and go to all kinds of places. How can he have time to archaeology here?


    He doesn''t have the time to do similar things once in a while.


    "The golden palace?"


    Standing outside the palace, Chen Heng looked at the building in front of him and looked surprised.


    The palace in front of us is indeed golden. It looks resplendent and dazzling as a whole.


    And its material seems to be gold?


    Chen Heng shook his head and said nothing.


    It seems that the sun kings do like gold, although it has no special value in this world, just a rare metal.


    The sun royal family''s love for gold seems to be more derived from aesthetics.


    The gold palace in front of us seems to be made of gold. It looks particularly brilliant and has an inexplicable atmosphere.


    The original architectural style is also very different from today, which gives Chen Heng some novelty.


    It''s a pity.


    Looking up at the buildings inside, Chen Heng then stepped in.


    The gold palace is well preserved. There seems to be an inexplicable power entrenched in it, which makes Chen Heng feel an inexplicable sense of comfort.


    However, this is also because of the blood of the sun king in his body.


    I''m afraid it would be so easy if someone else came.


    Chen Heng looked around and could feel the pulsation of golden blood in his body.


    It felt like something was calling him inside the palace.


    Looking carefully, many bodies can be seen on the road along the road.


    Most of the corpses are ordinary people, and only a few are blood relatives. Judging from the corpses, they have been dead for a long time.


    These are the people of the king''s assembly.


    It seems that at one time, the king''s Council also tried to explore the palace, but finally gave up for various reasons.


    There are still some original forces in the palace, which makes the palace in a strange state.


    This also makes it difficult to explore here.


    Because of the strange power in the secret realm, most powerful blood relatives are suppressed. Even if they are as powerful as the seventh order monarch, they can''t play half of the power of the outside world.


    So most of the explorers here are ordinary people.


    And ordinary people are obviously unable to resist the strange forces that exist here.


    Of course, there are other reasons.


    All the way along the road, Chen Heng came to a golden gate.


    The golden gate is resplendent. It doesn''t look dilapidated because of the passage of time. On the contrary, it has an inexplicable feeling, as if it is still used often.


    There are many murals carved on the gate, which show the scene of the arrival of the God of the sun.


    Chen Heng looked at the mural on the gate. After a little thinking, he pushed the door directly and went in.


    The door opened slowly, revealing the internal scene. The whole process looked very relaxed.


    But actually? and be not so.


    Because outside the door, Chen Heng saw many bodies, which were explorers photographed by the king''s parliament.


    They arrived here the same way as Chen Heng, but they couldn''t open the door and enter the palace.


    On reflection, this should be due to the lack of keys.


    In this world, the so-called key generally refers to the corresponding blood.


    The golden palace of the sun royal family naturally needs the blood of the sun to open.


    Without this, it is not necessary to use other methods.


    Relatively speaking, Chen Heng walked much more smoothly.


    He went straight into it and explored everywhere.


    The interior of the golden palace looks clean.


    This palace has been idle for many years. According to common sense, it should be full of dust. It is only right that there is dust everywhere.


    But if you really step into it, you will find that it is not so.


    The interior of the palace looked neat and spotless everywhere, as if someone were cleaning it.


    This is a strange scene.


    Because after such a long time, even if there was still a special Dharma array left here for cleaning, it should have been stopped and damaged long ago, rather than like this.


    Chen Heng looked around and observed carefully for a moment.


    Unlike the outside world, there are many decorations inside the palace.


    These things are basically some rare materials. Some of them make Chen Heng a little jealous. He can''t help taking them down and preparing to go back and study them for a period of time.


    In the outside world, although he asked Charlie Alice and others to purchase various materials, some basic materials are easy to collect, and some advanced materials are not so easy to obtain, so he encountered many difficulties.


    In this palace, materials that are extremely difficult to find in the outside world are everywhere, even directly placed everywhere as decorations, as if they were completely worthless.


    Perhaps for these ancient royal families, these things are really worthless.


    Because in the past period, the production of these things was much richer, and it would be easier on the whole.


    "So much money?"


    As a whole, the things Chen Heng took down have filled his space.


    The total harvest was much faster than he made Alice work hard to buy it.


    This is because he doesn''t like many low-level things and only takes some good things. He can get this kind of harvest.


    This made him sigh and finally understand why the king''s parliament was so rich and powerful.


    This secret place is known as the tombs of kings. I think there are many relics similar to this palace, and even many tombs of ancient kings.


    If there are so many funerary objects in every cemetery, the king''s Council can''t be rich even if it doesn''t want to be rich.


    Conditions are really not allowed!


    This degree of harvest made Chen Heng look a little jealous. At this time, he was already wondering whether to change his career.


    But it''s just a thought.


    He is so busy that he has to conduct all kinds of experiments and go to all kinds of places. How can he have time to archaeology here?


    He doesn''t have the time to do similar things once in a while.


    Perhaps for these ancient royal families, these things are really worthless.


    Because in the past period, the production of these things was much richer, and it would be easier on the whole.


    "So much money?"


    As a whole, the things Chen Heng took down have filled his space.


    The total harvest was much faster than he made Alice work hard to buy it.


    This is because he doesn''t like many low-level things and only takes some good things. He can get this kind of harvest.


    This made him sigh and finally understand why the king''s parliament was so rich and powerful.


    This secret place is known as the tombs of kings. I think there are many relics similar to this palace, and even many tombs of ancient kings.


    If there are so many funerary objects in every cemetery, the king''s Council can''t be rich even if it doesn''t want to be rich.


    Conditions are really not allowed!


    This degree of harvest made Chen Heng look a little jealous. At this time, he was already wondering whether to change his career.


    But it''s just a thought.


    He is so busy that he has to conduct all kinds of experiments and go to all kinds of places. How can he have time to archaeology here?


    He doesn''t have the time to do similar things once in a while.


    He is so busy that he has to conduct all kinds of experiments and go to all kinds of places. How can he have time to archaeology here?


    He doesn''t have the time to do similar things once in a while.


    He is so busy that he has to conduct all kinds of experiments and go to all kinds of places. How can he have time to archaeology here?


    He doesn''t have the time to do similar things once in a while.

 Chapter 773

    "The body?"


    Chen Heng frowned.


    It''s nothing to find a corpse in this place. After all, it''s all relics of the past. Some of the past remains in it can''t be more normal.


    It''s just that this is the core of this golden palace. The identity of the corpses that can appear here should not be so simple.


    The idea flashed through his mind and then looked forward.


    A golden glow shone.


    In front of Chen Heng''s sight, a golden throne stood there quietly. Now it was placed there. It looked very exquisite. It should be made of some metal similar to gold. It looked very gorgeous.


    On the throne sat a corpse. I don''t know how long it has been dead. Now it has become a skeleton.


    The skeleton was wearing a worn King''s robe. Although the clothes had been decayed for many years, it could be seen that the workmanship was very exquisite and unusual.


    Chen Heng glanced casually and soon noticed the key.


    In the hands of the corpse, a golden scepter stood quietly and was held in his hand.


    "That''s......"


    Looking at the golden scepter in front of him, Chen Heng was stunned, and then quickly recalled it.


    In the previous illusion, the scepter in the old king''s hand is not the golden scepter in front of him?


    Unexpectedly, it''s here.


    Since the golden scepter is here, to some extent


    This corpse should be the past?


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart and his eyes focused on the corpse.


    In his eyes, the corpse was slowly shining, and there seemed to be a surge of gold on it, jumping there.


    Invisible, an inexplicable dignity emerged from the corpse. Even after so many years, it has not dissipated, which was accurately felt by Chen Heng.


    Of course, in Chen Heng''s feeling, this breath is not only dignified, but also brings him an inexplicable sense of intimacy, like meeting his relatives.


    The resonance of blood still exists even though it spans a long time, and it still works at the moment.


    "What a pity."


    Chen Heng looked at the corpse in front of him with some regret.


    In addition to the gold scepter in the hands of the corpse, there are some other things on the body. It looks like some good things.


    However, after a long time, these former treasures seem to have withered, basically destroyed and can no longer be used.


    Even the value of this corpse itself is not too great.


    Because the interval is too long, the loss of divinity is too large to be reused.


    Even people like Chen Heng who are not picky about food can''t eat when they encounter this kind of food. They basically have no nutrition.


    It''s a pity. Otherwise, the power carried in the corpse would be huge enough to push the blood in Chen Heng''s body forward.


    But it would be nice to have this scepter.


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, silently moved forward, took down the scepter of the corpse and took it in his hand.


    The golden scepter looks a little old, but at the moment Chen Heng took it in his hand, a force of the sun spontaneously emerged from itself and blessed it.


    Suddenly, a faint light appeared from the golden scepter and shone everywhere, illuminating the palace.


    Originally, the palace was dark and there was no light everywhere, but now it is as bright as day.


    This is just an instinctive reaction of the golden scepter.


    At the moment of starting with the scepter, Chen Heng can also feel the changes in his body.


    After holding the scepter, the blood of the sun in his body was boiling. It seemed that an inexplicable force was emerging from the golden scepter. Blessing on him made him have a lot more things.


    A brand-new power is brewing. Once it breaks out, it must be considerable enough.


    "Pretty good."


    Holding the scepter in his hand, Chen Heng was satisfied and stood in place and nodded.


    He could see that the value of the scepter in his hand was at least equivalent to an advanced magic instrument, which was extremely rare in the world of gods.


    Moreover, this is only the current state.


    This Scepter seems to have been damaged at the beginning, so its strength is not complete. At the moment, it has not fully recovered.


    After a long time, use the power of the sun to nourish it slowly and make it recover completely, there may be surprises.


    It seems that this golden scepter, even in the heyday of the sun empire in the past, should also be a token of inheritance. Only the king can own it, but it was finally lost in this relic.


    I just don''t know which King of the sun empire is the king who fell here.


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart. Then he turned and looked aside and began to carefully examine several other bodies.


    In addition to the king''s corpses, several other corpses are scattered around. No accident, they belong to the royal family.


    In the era when the sun empire was at its peak, the only people who could get close to a king of the sun were the royal family.


    If ordinary people come to the king of the sun, even their eyes can''t bear it. They will be immediately ignited by the sacred fire and become a pile of ashes.


    Although it is a royal family, the bones around are not the sun royal family. There are all kinds of royal blood, and even one is the blood of the violet royal family, which is not inferior to Chen Heng himself.


    So many royal families fell here, which made Chen Heng feel sorry.


    Unfortunately, the remains of these royal families can''t be used for so long in the past. It is estimated that there is only some collection value.


    Chen Heng didn''t care about the existence of these corpses. He walked forward and continued to move forward.


    There is still a way to go after this hall.


    But beyond Chen Heng''s expectation, even he could not enter the next road.


    The golden gate stood there and looked like the gate of the external golden palace, but it was much more exquisite and compact.


    But the power on it is not so. It is far better than the taboo power in the golden palace, which makes Chen Heng frown.


    Ancestors.


    Before this golden gate, he felt a sacred breath, with a power similar to the blood of the sun.


    There is no doubt that the holiness that can exist in this world is related to the blood of the sun, so there is only the legendary god of the sun.


    According to legend, the God of the sun fell into a deep sleep in ancient times. His body turned into the sun to shine on the whole world. It is opposite to the silver moon turned by the God of the silver moon. Together, it is one of the strongest gods in the world.


    This gate has traces left by the God of the sun. It is suspected that the other party has left traces.


    Is there anything related to the sun god in this door?


    Chen Heng stood outside the gate and looked at the quietly placed gate in front of him. The idea flashed through his heart.


    The God of the sun, the world''s top ancestor, may not be inferior to the higher gods such as the God of shadow in terms of hierarchy.


    Such existence, but anything left behind, is not what Chen Heng can covet at the moment, let alone those people in the king''s assembly.


    It is not surprising that the people of the king''s Council cannot enter this golden palace.


    Chen Heng continued to move forward and actively activate the solar blood in his body, so as to resonate with the golden gate, trying to enter it with the solar blood as the key.


    Feel the sun blood in his body, the Golden Gate began to glow slowly, and the patterns on it began to change gradually.


    A complex and mysterious mark began to appear and was engraved on it, which seemed mysterious.


    Invisibly, a great majesty escaped from it, like a God coming.


    It works!


    It''s just not enough.


    When Chen Heng actively activated the sun blood in his body, he could feel the response of the golden door in front of him, but there was still a long way to go before he opened the golden door.


    To open this door, it''s not enough just his blood at the moment.


    Higher blood authority is required.


    Aware of this, Chen Heng gave up trying.


    No way out.


    His power at the moment can not crack the means left by his ancestors, but can only enter it in the way given by the other party.


    The way to enter this door should also be very simple. It only needs enough blood concentration.


    After several promotions, Chen Heng''s blood at the moment is not inferior to the pure royal lineage. Even if the lineal Prince of the sun empire came, his blood may not win much compared with him at the moment.


    But this is undoubtedly not enough in front of the ancestors.


    Still need to be higher.


    "It seems that you don''t have to think about it in a short time."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng thought in his heart: "after the experiment is completed, you can come and try again."


    According to Chen Heng''s deduction, as long as the experiment on the other side of the king''s Council is over, his blood should still usher in a huge increase. At that time, maybe the blood concentration can meet the conditions to open this door.


    Of course, it may still not be enough.


    After a little thought, Chen Heng turned and left.


    Before leaving, he ransacked the golden palace and almost scraped away all the land here. The skilled style made people stare and sigh deeply.


    When I came, I had clean hands. When I left, it was another matter.


    This is only the result of a few days.


    If there is more time to stay, Chen Heng believes he can probably find more things.


    Unfortunately, there is not enough time.


    Calculating the time, he has delayed a lot from the time given by Jameson. If he continues to delay, I''m afraid it will be difficult to explain there.


    So he left the graveyard of the gods and returned to the world of the gods again.


    No one seemed to notice his departure.


    In the city of the sun, with Chen Heng''s departure, everything in place fell into silence again, and there seemed to be no change.


    Only in the golden palace, occasionally some inexplicable voices came out.


    .......................


    In the early morning, the sun shines on the earth and will shine everywhere bright and pure.


    Chen Heng rode to the town where he met Jameson.


    The town is still the same as before, surrounded by a layer of fog, which is not real.


    In the middle of the town, a bonfire is burning there, emitting an invisible power, supporting the existence of the town and dispelling the fog of the outside world.


    "Kailin, you''re here."


    Jameson looked at Chen Heng coming from the outside with a smile on his face: "you''re late for a long time."


    "Sorry."


    Chen Heng bowed down with a little apology on his face and said to Jameson, "I have some private affairs on hand. I accidentally delayed some time, so I came a little late."


    "Is it about that guy Gleason?"


    Jameson smiled at Chen Heng''s statement and said directly.


    When the voice fell, Chen Heng was surprised at first. Facing Jameson''s kind sight, he finally nodded: "good."


    "Before leaving the spire, I tried to do an experiment on Mr. Gleason in the hope of helping him solve his problems, so I wasted some time."


    "The experiment failed?"


    Jameson asked.


    Chen Heng didn''t speak, but kept silent. Then he lowered his head and acquiesced.


    Looking at him, Jameson shook his head and continued, "don''t do this."


    "I probably understand what happened between you."


    "To some extent, Gleason is your kindred. It''s only normal for you to establish friendship."


    "As for the failure of the experiment, don''t be sad. Even if you don''t carry out the experiment for Gleason, it''s hard for him to survive these years. Now he''s just helping him out in advance."


    He opened his mouth quietly and looked at Chen Heng with his head down in front of him, so comforted.


    It seems that he has a good grasp of the information on the other side of the spire. He has already known what Chen Heng did in the spire.


    Of course, this is also related to Chen Heng''s failure to hide from the beginning.


    Jameson didn''t care about what Chen Heng did.


    In his opinion, it is normal that Gleason''s experiment will fail.


    When Gleason just had an accident, the researchers of the whole Council of Kings studied his problems and tried to make some solutions.


    It''s just that these solutions turned out to be ineffective in the end.


    Jameson doesn''t think Chen Heng can do what the whole King''s parliament can''t do alone.


    Failure is just a normal situation.


    However, he still opened his mouth to comfort, saying that this was not Chen Heng''s problem.


    "Speaking of it, Gleason was also my friend at the beginning. He was a man who once had the hope of becoming a member of Parliament."


    When talking about Gleason, Jameson''s face was full of sobs. He couldn''t help saying, "he became like this because of the failure of the son of God plan."


    "Now, Kailin, you will also participate in this experiment."


    Standing in the same place, speaking of this, his tone couldn''t help pausing. Then he continued to look at Chen Heng in front of him and said seriously, "after seeing the end of Gleason, are you still willing to participate in the son of God experiment?"


    "If you don''t want to, you can regret it now."


    He looked at Chen Heng and said.

 Chapter 774

    "If you don''t want to, it''s still time to go back."


    Standing in place, Jameson looked at Chen Heng in front of him and said seriously to him.


    He looks serious, but so is he.


    Chen Heng believes that Jameson''s words have some credibility. After all, even if Chen Heng doesn''t join the so-called son of God plan, he is also a royal blood and the most scarce talent under Jameson.


    If Chen Heng really regrets, the other party may really promise him.


    Jameson thought that in the face of such a choice, even if Chen Heng chose to continue to join the experiment, he would hesitate a little, and it was impossible to have no response at all.


    However, he finally miscalculated.


    Chen Heng''s face was calm, and he didn''t seem to have changed from beginning to end.


    "No need."


    Chen Heng smiled and then said, "since we have decided to take this road, there is no reason to regret."


    "If I fail, it will prove that I was born with this fate, and I don''t need to regret anything."


    He spoke softly, his face looked unusually calm, as if there was no fluctuation in his heart.


    Jameson was silent for a moment and then said, "I''m a little confident now that you can really pass this test."


    "I asked Gleason the same question before he joined the experiment."


    "Mr. Gleason didn''t give up either."


    Chen Heng smiled and whispered.


    "Yes, like you, he has no choice to give up."


    Jameson nodded and then said, "the difference is that he hesitated there for a long time, experienced a long struggle, and finally made a decision to continue to join the experiment."


    "At this point, your will is much stronger than him, and the probability of natural passage is much higher."


    He looked at Chen Heng with a look of appreciation on his face.


    The importance of will is self-evident. It can even be said that it is the most critical part of the son''s experiment.


    If there is not enough will, then even if the conditions are appropriate, the success rate will be infinitely reduced.


    Compared with others, Jameson believes that Chen Heng''s will is absolutely tough enough.


    "Go."


    He smiled and then said, "the person in charge of receiving and guiding is already waiting in front. Just follow them and leave."


    "Yes."


    Chen Heng nodded respectfully, then silently followed the people in front and walked towards the front.


    Time passes slowly


    The radiance of the transmission array flickered in place, emerged at this moment, and then faded gradually.


    When the glory of the Dharma array completely disappeared, Chen Heng''s figure disappeared in situ.


    It seems that we should go to the headquarters of the parliament.


    In place, a sigh came from Jameson.


    Looking at Chen Heng''s disappearing figure, he seemed to think of the past and couldn''t help sighing.


    "Elder, what are we going to do next?"


    On one side, kana''s figure came out of the cabin and looked at Jameson in front of him and opened his mouth respectfully.


    "There''s no need to do anything more. Just wait for the results."


    Jameson shook his head and said, "as for the details, when he survived, Chen Heng came out of the Dharma array and a girl greeted him.


    "Welcome, dear Mr. Kailin."


    With a smile on her face, the girl said welcome.


    Chen Heng looked at each other.


    There are many workers here, but most of them are not young, and few are as young as the girls in front of them.


    And the other party''s clothes seem to be much more exquisite, and the level should be higher.


    "Hello."


    On the surface, Chen Heng nodded and said hello.


    "My name is Kailin. I''m one of the leaders here. During this period, I''m responsible for all your needs."


    Looking at Chen Heng''s reaction, the girl smiled and said her name before opening her mouth: "now, please follow me."


    The voice fell, and she took the lead to go out and go out.


    Chen Heng followed her footsteps and walked out.


    Before long, they walked out of this area and came to the outside world.


    Outside the hall, there is a lush garden, in which many plants from the outside world are planted, and some butterflies are flying, which presents an extremely beautiful scene.


    "This is where you live. If there is no problem, the experiment will start in two days."


    Looking at the row of rooms in front of her, Kailin said.


    "Have the others come?"


    Chen Heng looked at the row of rooms in front of him and asked subconsciously.


    "It''s basically over. Of course, a few people don''t cooperate, so they''re not in this place."


    Kailin smiled and then said, "for example, that Prince Ellie of violets."


    "Is he?"


    Chen Heng thought about Ellie''s past character, then nodded: "it''s normal."


    "In addition to some people who are not cooperative, there are many others who are ready to participate in the experiment. There are a total of 53 people, including you, Mr. Kailin."


    Aside, Kailin then explained.


    "Fifty three..."


    Chen Heng was surprised, but then he was relieved.


    For such important experiments as the son of God experiment, we can''t lack experimental materials.


    If the number of people is small, under the sparse base, this experiment, which is difficult to achieve, may become more difficult.


    In other words, Chen Heng himself will collect as many experimental materials as possible to improve the whole experiment and improve the success rate of the experiment.


    However, the ability to gather 53 people is strong enough.


    You know, these 53 people are not chosen casually. Each represents a strong royal blood.


    Of course, these royal blood may not be pure and powerful enough, but it is definitely not easy to find out in the outside world.


    Here are dozens of people.


    Even here is not all, and there are experimenters such as Ellie who do not cooperate.


    In situ, Kailin explained something to Chen Heng, then turned around and left here.


    After she left, Chen Heng also walked into his room and rested in it.


    The room is unified. It looks the same on the outside, but the interior looks pretty good. All kinds of decorations are exquisite. It seems that it is carefully arranged.


    The only bad thing is that there seems to be something wrong with the sound insulation of the room.


    Standing in the room, Chen Heng was trying to put things down and sat down to have a rest. Then he heard bursts of voices from one side.


    It was a deep cry. It sounded depressed and silent. It seemed that it deliberately lowered its voice and didn''t want to be found by others.


    Chen Heng listened to the voice and was silent for a moment.


    According to Kailin, the people living here are all volunteers to participate in the experiment.


    But it seems that even if it is so-called voluntary, there is a lot of water in it.


    Chen Heng sighed, then silently sat on the head of the bed and silently entered the state of meditation.


    After a while, the repressed crying in the room next to him stopped.


    Everything is calm again.


    Maybe


    Chen Hengduan sat on the head of the bed and meditated silently.


    The next day, when it was light outside, Chen Heng walked out of the room and walked around outside.


    With his actions, he knows more about everything here.


    Many workers in this area are ordinary people and should be selected from the outside world.


    These ordinary people are responsible for the work here and occupy many places.


    However, compared with the normal people outside, the smell of the people serving here is somewhat strange, which seems to be contaminated with some inexplicable power.


    These are puppets and are under direct control.


    Chen Heng looked at the mortals who looked fanatical and worked hard, and couldn''t help thinking.


    It can be seen that the king''s councils are also very good at exploitation. There are a lot of mortal labor in this camp, but blood like Caitlin occupies a very small number.


    Maybe it''s for stability?


    Thinking, the door of one side of the room opened and someone came out.


    It can be seen that this is a pretty girl. On the surface, she looks only about 17 or 18 years old. She is still the most youthful and beautiful time.


    But this is only the surface.


    In fact, as blood relatives, their appearance may not be their real age.


    Just like Chen Heng''s body, it looks like it''s only in its early twenties, but in fact it''s at least a few decades old.


    It can only be said that the age of blood can not be seen from the surface.


    The girl walked out of the room, wearing a red robe, her face looked exquisite, and her eyes were purple.


    This is an occasional feature of the gilna royal family.


    Belongs to the gilna royal family?


    "Hello."


    The girl''s face was a little haggard and looked a little depressed. At the moment, she was stunned after seeing Chen Heng, and then said hello: "nice to meet you."


    Chen Heng smiled and nodded: "I don''t know your name."


    "Aimu gilna."


    A little hesitation appeared on the girl''s face, and then she said.


    "Princess Aimu?"


    Chen Heng was stunned.


    AI mu Gilna.


    Chen Heng can''t be more familiar with this name.


    This is the fiancee of his brother Prince Ellie. She has been attacked long ago and her whereabouts are unknown.


    It seems that he came here.


    "What''s your name, sir?"


    AI Mu met Chen Heng and was not surprised by his reaction. He forced out a decent smile on his face and then asked.


    There are many royal families in the world, but as the direct line Princess of the three empires, it is not surprising to be known.


    "Me?"


    Chen Heng was silent for a moment, then smiled: "Kailin Naduo is happy to serve you."


    Between his words, he bowed, which was polite.


    Belongs to the gilna royal family?


    "Hello."


    The girl''s face was a little haggard and looked a little depressed. At the moment, she was stunned after seeing Chen Heng, and then said hello: "nice to meet you."


    Chen Heng smiled and nodded: "I don''t know your name."


    "Aimu gilna."


    A little hesitation appeared on the girl''s face, and then she said.


    "Princess Aimu?"


    Chen Heng was stunned.


    AI mu Gilna.


    Chen Heng can''t be more familiar with this name.


    This is the fiancee of his brother Prince Ellie. She has been attacked long ago and her whereabouts are unknown.


    It seems that he came here.


    "What''s your name, sir?"


    AI Mu met Chen Heng and was not surprised by his reaction. He forced out a decent smile on his face and then asked.


    There are many royal families in the world, but as the direct line Princess of the three empires, it is not surprising to be known.


    "Me?"


    Chen Heng was silent for a moment, then smiled: "Kailin Naduo is happy to serve you."


    Between his words, he bowed, which was polite.


    Belongs to the gilna royal family?


    "Hello."


    The girl''s face was a little haggard and looked a little depressed. At the moment, she was stunned after seeing Chen Heng, and then said hello: "nice to meet you."


    Chen Heng smiled and nodded: "I don''t know your name."


    "Aimu gilna."


    A little hesitation appeared on the girl''s face, and then she said.


    "Princess Aimu?"


    Chen Heng was stunned.


    AI mu Gilna.


    Chen Heng can''t be more familiar with this name.


    This is the fiancee of his brother Prince Ellie. She has been attacked long ago and her whereabouts are unknown.


    It seems that he came here.


    "What''s your name, sir?"


    AI Mu met Chen Heng and was not surprised by his reaction. He forced out a decent smile on his face and then asked.


    There are many royal families in the world, but as the direct line Princess of the three empires, it is not surprising to be known.


    "Me?"


    Chen Heng was silent for a moment, then smiled: "Kailin Naduo is happy to serve you."


    Between his words, he bowed, which was polite.


    Belongs to the gilna royal family?


    "Hello."


    The girl''s face was a little haggard and looked a little depressed. At the moment, she was stunned after seeing Chen Heng, and then said hello: "nice to meet you."


    Chen Heng smiled and nodded: "I don''t know your name."


    "Aimu gilna."


    A little hesitation appeared on the girl''s face, and then she said.


    "Princess Aimu?"


    Chen Heng was stunned.


    AI mu Gilna.


    Chen Heng can''t be more familiar with this name.


    This is the fiancee of his brother Prince Ellie. She has been attacked long ago and her whereabouts are unknown.


    It seems that he came here.

 Chapter 775

    "Are there any other friends here?"


    Kailina looked at Chen Heng and asked, "she still has one breath. Maybe she can last for some time."


    Chen Heng shook his head.


    When talking yesterday, Chen Heng already knew about AI mu.


    Although she was a princess, she was completely forced to come here. There was no one around to serve her, let alone friends.


    Besides, Aimu looks like this at the moment. I''m afraid even her friends can''t recognize her.


    "No? That''s a bit of trouble. We can only deal with it directly."


    From Chen Heng''s expression, kailina already knew his answer. Now she stood there and shook her head.


    Dispose of


    Chen Heng looked into the distance.


    Before coming, he learned about the whole process of the experiment from Gleason, and naturally knew what kailina meant.


    Kalina''s so-called treatment is to directly throw people aside and let them live and die.


    If so, the final result is basically doomed, mostly a dead word.


    And most of them have to suffer before they die.


    The pain of blood reflux.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng''s eyes shifted and stared at Ai mu.


    On the stretcher, AI Mu seems to have maintained a certain mind at the moment, and his whole body is trembling slightly at the moment.


    It can be seen from some micro expressions on her body that the mood in her heart is extremely panic at the moment, which seems to be very painful and uneasy.


    Just, who cares?


    Neither Kalina nor anyone else cares.


    Around, some people like Chen Heng are also watching. At the moment, looking at this scene, their faces are indifferent. Although they have some palpitations in their hearts, they are more afraid and worried, without any pity.


    These are royal families. Perhaps in their view, the so-called compassion is not necessary.


    Chen Heng sighed and said, "put her down and I''ll deal with it."


    He whispered, looked at kailina and said, "she doesn''t have much time. Let her bear it well in the last few days."


    "I''ll leave it to you."


    Kailina looked at Chen Heng in surprise, but didn''t say anything. She just smiled and nodded, and then asked someone to carry AI Mu directly to Chen Heng''s room.


    "Be safe."


    Before leaving, kailina specially reminded: "after the failure of the experiment, the blood in her body is very unstable, and her blood may collapse and become a monster at any time."


    "I understand."


    Chen Heng nodded and then returned to his room.


    He carefully picked up Aimu and put him on the head of his bed.


    In this process, AI Mu''s body is still shaking, and uncontrollable fear emerges from his heart.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    Chen Heng stroked her forehead and said softly, "it will pass soon."


    While talking, he used his mental strength to soothe her body silently and alleviate her pain as much as possible.


    This approach seems to have some effect.


    A moment later, Aimu''s body stopped turbulence and began to restore calm. It seems that her mood has gradually stabilized.


    Chen Heng gave her a bottle of medicine to relieve the pain, and then sat quietly aside and closed his eyes.


    "I... i..."


    Aside, Aimu''s weak voice sounded.


    She lay on Chen Heng''s bed and struggled to say, "will I... Die?"


    "If there is no accident, it will."


    Chen Heng nodded: "if necessary, I can give you a happy..."


    At this point, all he can do is this.


    As for the experiment previously done for Gleason, Chen Heng doesn''t have the conditions to do it at the moment.


    Besides, Gleason''s situation is also very different from that of Aimu.


    Although Gleason was also the reverse phage caused by the failure of the experiment, he survived on his own. After the most dangerous time, the situation became stable, and then he could try to carry out the experiment.


    But the current AI Mu doesn''t have this condition.


    The experiment failed. The blood in her body was boiling and close to collapse.


    This is a very extreme situation. Even Chen Heng can''t do anything.


    The only thing he can do may be to help each other collect the body.


    Not right


    According to Chen Heng''s consistent style, he will probably swallow AI Mu''s body as nourishment after her death.


    After all, this is also a royal family and the direct blood of gilna royal family. It is a very precious food for Chen Heng.


    Aside, Aimu didn''t struggle to speak any more, but her body kept shaking.


    Chen Heng can feel the fear in her heart. The power of emotion is clearly perceived by Chen Heng, especially clearly.


    This princess has an extremely strong desire to survive, which is extremely rare.


    Chen Heng sighed and looked at the girl aside: "it may not die."


    "Three days."


    He said, "after three days, the situation in your body will tend to be stable. At that time, if I have the opportunity, I can operate on you and maybe restore your previous appearance."


    "Really... Really?"


    The voice of AI came trembling again.


    "Believe it or not."


    Chen Heng whispered, "it''s a glimmer of hope, isn''t it?"


    "For this glimmer of hope, you should work hard and make it through."


    With these words, he silently closed his eyes and resumed his silence again.


    The spacious room was calm again, and there was no sound everywhere.


    It was not until a long time later that Aimu''s voice skipped again.


    "Thank you... Thank you..."


    After getting Chen Heng''s reply, her clarity looked much more stable. Now she began to thank her.


    Then no one spoke in the room.


    Two days passed in a flash.


    People around gradually became scarce and joined the experiment.


    However, although many people have joined, few can really come back.


    When most people come back, they will directly become corpses. Only a few will become AI mu, lying there motionless, quietly waiting for death.


    Speaking of it, Chen Heng didn''t even care about the experiment itself after this step.


    He was thinking about the whereabouts of the bodies.


    This experiment gathered a large number of royal families. After the experiment failed, the bodies of those royal families piled up in one place, which is a great wealth.


    This is especially true for Chen Heng. It is a good food resource.


    If you can swallow it


    The idea flashed through his mind, and he had the idea of the losers.


    But this is not in a hurry.


    The top priority is the immediate experiment.


    As long as the current experiment is successful, Chen Heng''s position within the king''s parliament will naturally be greatly improved, and then he will take those bodies into his hands through Jameson.


    On the third day, it was Chen Heng''s turn to do the experiment.


    Without much pressure, he calmly stood up and prepared to leave the room.


    Before leaving, he looked aside.


    At the head of the bed, Aimu was still lying there quietly.


    Two days later, her condition seemed to be stable. The flesh and blood that had been crawling on her body had stabilized and would not continue to expand.


    Overall, the situation is no longer deteriorating.


    But it just doesn''t get worse.


    At the moment, because of the failure of the experiment, Aimu''s royal blood is not only close to collapse, but also worse than ordinary people. Her body is completely unable to move, which is no different from a vegetable.


    She can still talk at the moment, but she can''t get up. She even needs help with her daily eating.


    It is completely different from before.


    If ordinary people become in this state, I''m afraid it''s better to die directly.


    However, Aimu''s will to survive is very strong. She has always insisted and never gave up until now.


    Finally, he glanced at Ai mu. Chen Heng looked calm and walked out of the room silently.


    Outside the door, Karina has been standing there and seems to have been waiting here for some time.


    "How are you feeling now?"


    Kailina looked at Chen Heng and smiled.


    Compared with other people around him, Chen Heng is his own person after all, and his treatment is much better.


    In the four weeks, other participants in the experiment were basically escorted.


    Many people are a little broken down and even fight against kailina and others to escape from this place, but they are finally subdued by kailina and others.


    "What trouble."


    Looking at the mess around, Karina complained.


    "No special mood."


    Chen Heng said: "if you insist on saying what mood, it should be regarded as expectation."


    "Expect?"


    Karina smiled. "Others don''t expect this. Why are you doing this?"


    "Sooner or later, it''s better to start early."


    Chen Heng shook his head: "it''s good for everyone to get the results early, isn''t it?"


    "This is the truth."


    Kalina said, "do you think you can succeed?"


    "I don''t know, maybe."


    Chen Heng opened his mouth and said calmly, "but if I fail, please give me a good time."


    "And the princess Aimu in my room, give her a good time."


    "No problem."


    Kalina nodded and directly agreed.


    They went on and soon came to a spacious room.


    In the room, Chen Heng and others need to go through detailed testing first, and finally enter the instrument one by one.


    In fact, similar testing has already started. It has been going on since Chen Heng promised to join the experiment. At the moment, it''s just a summary.


    "I''ll start first."


    A moment later, when the test was over, Chen Heng looked around, his face was dignified, and he couldn''t help but take the lead in opening his mouth.


    Then he took the lead in.


    In front, the huge golden instrument opened the door, let Chen Heng go in directly, and then closed slowly, as if it completely isolated the inside and outside.


    Inexplicable breath began to emerge.


    When Chen Heng walked into the instrument, he keenly felt the abnormality.


    Around him, a strange smell emerged from all directions, bringing him an inexplicable sense of familiarity.

 Chapter 776

    "This feeling..."


    Walking into it, a very familiar feeling came from all around.


    Chen Heng is not unfamiliar with the breath emerging here, but very familiar with it.


    The power here is the same as that felt in the graveyard of the gods, and there is basically no big difference.


    If we insist on the difference, the concentration of that strange force here is much higher, dozens of times higher than that in the graveyard of the gods.


    Dozens of times, such a huge difference is enough to lead to many changes.


    For example, the difference in bearing capacity.


    In the previous secret realm, Chen Heng can easily bear the oppression there, even if it doesn''t matter how the strange power is infected.


    But not here.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng frowned.


    Many blood vessels in his body are throbbing.


    Under the influence of that force, every blood vessel in his body began to become active, and the blood was boiling and dancing.


    A brand-new feeling emerged in Chen Heng''s mind at the moment.


    Chen Heng felt that his body was full of power at the moment, and there was an illusion of omnipotence.


    This is just an illusion, a feeling that occurs when the blood vessels in the body are fully activated.


    The power of the blood person comes from the blood, so when the blood in his body is fully activated, the power he controls will naturally increase.


    At the moment, the improvement of Chen Heng''s internal strength is real.


    However, the promotion of this power certainly has the disadvantages of amplification.


    One obvious drawback is overdraft.


    This way of activating blood vessels is to completely overdraw the potential of the body. It''s OK in a short time. If it takes a long time, it will collapse and die sooner or later.


    Therefore, other means are needed to assist.


    In front of me, purple fog filled the air, flying from the air.


    It seems to feel the existence of Chen Heng. These purple fog are attracted by Chen Heng''s existence and directly draw towards his place.


    Boom!


    Blazing brilliance blooms.


    In Chen Heng''s body, the blood vessels of the sun burst in an instant and roared at the moment.


    The purple fog didn''t know what composition it was made of. Just after contact, it made the blood in Chen Heng react.


    However, it seems that due to the special configuration, these components mainly stimulate the solar blood vessels in the body, and the stimulation of other blood vessels is not too great.


    "Let''s go."


    Standing in place, only a moment later, Chen Heng has adapted to this rhythm.


    He looked ahead and took a deep breath.


    In the body, a dazzling true spirit is flashing, and now it is blooming.


    "How''s it going?"


    Kalina asked, looking at the crowd in front of her.


    In front of me was a spacious room with all kinds of precision instruments, which seemed to have an inexplicable connection with the room where Chen Heng was staying.


    In the middle of the room, a huge screen was placed there, which clearly showed Chen Heng''s appearance at the moment.


    "The situation is very good!"


    In front of kailina, several researchers said with some surprise: "Mr. Kailin''s condition is very stable, completely free of the chaotic feeling of blood transformation."


    "Incredible!"


    Someone shouted, and his face showed an unbelievable color: "the fission speed has been accelerated to three times, and he hasn''t started distortion yet!"


    "How strong is his will?"


    "What?"


    Listening to the words of her predecessors, Kalina was stunned at first, and then her face changed greatly.


    She rushed out of the crowd and looked at the huge screen ahead.


    There, Chen Heng''s appearance at the moment was clearly displayed.


    He stood still, his eyes closed as if he were asleep.


    And around him, the purple fog kept pouring into his body and was being absorbed by his body.


    Some abnormalities can be seen in this process. With the continuous absorption of purple fog, Chen Heng''s body changes.


    Marks began to appear on the original white skin, and some muscles began to peristalsis automatically, which seemed to grow something.


    These are clearly observable scenes, which belong to normal distortion response.


    In the process of blood ascension, blood will also be in extreme instability.


    In this state, various distortion states are most likely to appear, for example, some inexplicable and strange things grow.


    After all, as long as blood is slightly affected, it will cause great changes. How many hands and eyes will grow? It''s just pediatrics.


    However, Chen Heng has not changed at the moment, and he can''t see the trace of distortion at all.


    His pressure can be seen from his clenched teeth.


    "What a strong will."


    Looking at this scene, Kelly naton was stunned. She didn''t know what to say at this time.


    "Sir, do you want to continue?"


    Aside, the voice of the researchers came: "the upper limit has been reached."


    "If he continues, his body may not be able to bear it and have some distorted reactions."


    "Continue."


    Kalina regained consciousness and nodded directly: "inject the medicine bit by bit and observe his reaction."


    "If the situation is wrong, stop immediately."


    She looked at Chen Heng in front of her eyes and said so.


    As Karina''s words fell, the people around continued to move.


    They are constantly busy, manipulating the instruments in front to continue to operate.


    Inside, Chen Heng is another feeling.


    "Has it started again?"


    Chen Heng stood quietly in place, supporting his body and feeling the changes everywhere.


    The current experiment put a lot more pressure on him than he thought.


    Before the experiment, Chen Heng thought he could clearly withstand the pressure of this experiment.


    But when the experiment really started, he found that he thought too much.


    The reason is the kind of medicine injected around.


    Chen Heng can clearly feel the terrible power contained in the potion and the sacred breath that is somewhat similar to divinity but with another characteristic.


    Although the sacred breath contained in it is weak, it does exist.


    Just from this point, Chen Heng can conclude that the purple potion is mostly related to the divine existence.


    It may even be made directly from the flesh and blood of divine existence.


    Chen Heng immediately understood the legend that Gleason said that the king''s Council had found the remains of the gods in the graveyard of the gods.


    No wonder


    The king''s assembly wants to create the son after tomorrow and artificially create this powerful and terrible existence, which is naturally not without the slightest confidence.


    It seems that they have found some remains of an ancestor as early as many years ago, and directly used them here.


    The remains of divine existence, even if only a little, will also have some sacred characteristics.


    If mortals can bear it and use the blood that also comes from the divine existence, they may really be able to be contaminated with a little breath of the divine, so as to complete the transformation of their own blood.


    In this way, it seems that this plan, which originally seemed almost absurd to Chen Heng, also has a certain feasibility.


    Of course, it is only feasible, and the actual operation is still too difficult.


    Where is it so simple for mortals to bear the power of divine existence.


    Even if you have the blood of divine existence, it will be directly eaten to death in most cases.


    The level gap between the two sides is too far away.


    But it''s just right for Chen Heng.


    He has divinity in his body, and he also has divinity characteristics.


    Some of these ancestral powers won''t cause much problems in him.


    Although the pressure is great, it is acceptable.


    Boom!


    A huge impact came from the eyes.


    Thanks to the continuous purple fog, Chen Heng''s body has changed greatly after all.


    On the surface of the skin, the original white and smooth skin has changed, and now there are many golden scales on it.


    Golden scales continue to grow from the bottom of the skin, one after another, and finally directly cover his whole body, making him look like wearing a layer of scales.


    Then a mark appeared on his head.


    Eyes gradually turn golden


    The strong power of the sun diffuses from the body.


    Bang!


    When the powerful force continues to rush out, Chen Heng''s strength erupts at this moment. His whole body is like a bomb. It may explode at any time, shattering everything nearby and becoming fragmented.


    But fortunately, this is the experimental center. The layout has been made around, and there is a special Dharma array.


    Even if this force is so powerful and terrible, it can''t make any impact, just a little more dust.


    Chen Heng''s strength began to improve and could no longer be controlled.


    A vast majesty dissipated, swept all directions, and then spread out.


    This is beyond the majesty of the royal family. Once spread, those royal families around can''t help trembling physically and mentally, and some can''t believe looking forward.


    "This power, this power......"


    Kailina trembled all over. At the moment, she felt the breath from Chen Heng in front of her, and her body couldn''t help trembling.


    The body is in instinctive fear, afraid of the master of that breath.


    Because it was a powerful force above her and a blood of terror.


    "Did you succeed?"


    People around also opened their mouths and noticed the situation here.


    Their mood is complex, with hope on the one hand and jealousy on the other.


    Chen Heng''s success raised new hope in their hearts.


    In previous experiments, they could not see the slightest possibility of success, and all they gained was despair.


    At the moment, Chen Heng''s smooth success also raised some happiness in their hearts.


    At least, there is some possibility of success at this moment.


    This force is so powerful that even though their royal blood is trembling, they can''t help feeling like they want to surrender.


    There is no doubt that the other party''s blood is above the royal family, which makes them envy and envy from the bottom of their hearts.


    "Do you want to continue?"


    In the room, people looked at kailina and waited for her answer.

 Chapter 777

    Facing the sight of the people around, Kalina couldn''t help falling into meditation.


    The injection of ancestral medicine is not unlimited. Usually, everyone''s injection share is limited.


    This is not stingy, but for the consideration of the experimental body itself.


    Ancestral potion is a potion made by using the remains of the legendary gods as raw materials and extracting some substances from them. Its effect is too powerful.


    No matter how diluted it is, as long as there are blood contacts with it, it will make unimaginable changes in its own blood.


    Under normal circumstances, an experimental body is qualified as long as it can withstand an ancestral potion. In the future, it is likely to break the limit of the royal family and become a palace level.


    In front of Chen Heng, he had already taken nearly two doses of the ancestral potion.


    The effect is also remarkable.


    If others carry out experiments, what they get is only the possibility of breaking through the monarch and promoting to the palace.


    In kailina''s opinion, Chen Heng at the moment is likely to be promoted smoothly in the future, and his blood has been sublimated to another level.


    This is a qualitative change.


    To this extent, there is some embarrassment.


    Chen Heng''s state at the moment looks pretty good and seems to be able to continue to bear it.


    Is it a pity to give up?


    But if we continue to carry out the experiment, Chen Heng can''t bear it in the end, the final result is to destroy Chen Heng.


    At that time, it will not only waste these drugs, but also directly lose Chen Heng, a good seedling who is bound to be promoted to success in the future.


    How to choose?


    Kalina hesitated and couldn''t make a decision.


    Until she saw Chen Heng''s expression.


    In the front screen, Chen Heng''s voice came.


    Standing in the center, his expression was still calm. Even though golden scales grew all over his body, his overall breath was very stable. He didn''t seem to have the slightest sense of confusion. He was completely different from those experimenters who had conducted experiments before


    At this moment, he seemed to feel the embarrassment of kailina. He raised his head, directly spoke loudly, and his face was filled with a firm color: "continue!"


    His voice came out of the middle of the room and reached the ears of everyone present.


    Immediately, everyone present was stunned.


    There was a feeling of admiration in Kalina''s heart.


    Standing in place, she sighed and sighed: "I finally understand why he can bear such great pressure."


    "I think only with the spirit of fearing death and rushing to the front no matter what, can we do this."


    Her heart was full of admiration.


    As one of the leaders of the experiment, she is well aware of the pressure Chen Heng is facing at the moment.


    Even outside she hesitated, but Chen Heng, who was in it, still had such a posture and had no fear.


    Doesn''t he know what will happen if he can''t bear it?


    Doesn''t he know that as long as he is willing to quit now, not only will no one blame him, but even the whole Parliament should pay attention to him and devote the greatest attention and resources to him?


    Glory, status, strength These things are readily available to him at the moment.


    Without any hesitation, he resolutely chose to move forward.


    I think only this desperate spirit can make him do this step.


    Kailina sighed and flashed many thoughts.


    If Chen Heng knew what she was thinking at the moment, she would seriously tell the truth.


    She was wrong.


    If there is only will, no matter how strong Chen Heng''s will is, it will never be able to sustain the experiment in front of him. It''s enough to sustain until now, let alone continue.


    After all, holiness is sacred. Even if it is only a little power extracted from its wreckage, it is detached and a field that mortals can never touch.


    No matter how strong the will is.


    Chen Heng can easily survive until now, not by what will, but by the powerful true spirit and divinity in his body.


    But no one knows about it.


    In the laboratory, all the faces were filled with admiration, silently watching Chen Heng on the experimental platform continue to struggle.


    The purple fog appeared again and rushed into Chen Heng''s body.


    This time, the reaction in Chen Heng''s body became more violent.


    Boom!


    Bursts of clear sound kept ringing. It was the sound made by the explosion of flesh and blood in Chen Heng''s body.


    Under the constant traction of the ancestor''s strength, Chen Heng himself can''t support it after all.


    His true spirit was able to cope, and his divinity was intact, but his body was still weak after all. In the face of such forces with divine characteristics, his resistance was too weak, so he broke it directly.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    In addition to the flesh and blood power of the ancestor, the ancestor medicine also contains extremely great vitality.


    When Chen Heng''s body kept breaking open, these vitality supported Chen Heng''s body and made his injury recover and heal quickly at the moment.


    Just for a moment, the wound healed, and the broken golden scales grew again and grew on Chen Heng, as if there had never been a wound.


    Even Chen Heng was surprised by the speed of healing.


    But at this moment, he has no intention to pay attention to this.


    Because in my mind, all kinds of instinctive desires are pounding my mind.


    The human body is full of various instinctive desires.


    This comes from both the body and the mind.


    When the power of blood is extremely huge, the desires derived from the body are expanding and intensifying.


    Chen Heng silently closed his eyes and tried to keep himself calm.


    Unconsciously, his face became a little ferocious, and his mind was filled with a bloodthirsty conflict.


    At this moment, Chen Heng even has an instinctive desire to rush out of this place directly, give full play to all his strength and kill all the people here.


    But in the blink of an eye, this desire disappeared and was directly suppressed by another more grand will.


    Feeling that the situation on his body gradually became wrong, Chen Heng simply activated the divine power in his body.


    Suddenly, the divine side prevailed, and all factors affecting self will were excluded.


    At this moment, Chen Heng''s instinctive desire still exists, but it can''t affect Chen Heng''s every penny.


    He is like a lonely king, sitting alone on the throne, looking coldly at the bottom, where many desires are intertwined and rampant.


    Under the influence of divinity, all these were suppressed and could not continue to affect Chen Heng''s will.


    In the outside world, a grand breath is also rising and sweeping away.


    "This power!"


    Outside the laboratory, Jameson felt the rising breath and almost knelt down.


    What kind of breath is that?


    Sacred, detached, as if above all mortals, with that unique noble breath.


    Even if he didn''t really see Chen Heng and just felt the breath, Jameson could imagine how powerful the power was!


    "Succeeded!"


    For a moment, the idea flashed through his heart, and his face showed great joy.


    A moment later, he met with Karina and they met each other.


    "How''s it going?"


    As soon as I saw him, Jameson opened his mouth directly and didn''t mean anything polite.


    You may be polite at ordinary times, but now the situation is so urgent and important that there is no need for politeness.


    "See for yourself."


    Kailina didn''t say anything more. She just pointed to the screen in front of her and motioned Jameson to look at it by herself.


    Jameson looked toward the center and finally frowned.


    Because in the screen, there is fog everywhere at the moment, and there is no shadow around.


    What''s going on?


    Jameson doesn''t know, but he also knows that it''s too difficult to determine Chen Heng''s situation in this case.


    So he opened his mouth again, looked directly at Karina and said, "open the door and I''ll go in and have a look myself."


    "Are you sure?"


    Kalina looked at Jameson with a rare hesitation on her face: "it may be dangerous to go in now."


    Now Chen Heng is still in the process of blood transformation.


    If his blood fails to degenerate, he is likely to become a blood monster. It''s too dangerous to go in now.


    However, thinking that the person in front of her was Jameson, she swallowed her words again.


    After all, Jameson''s strength is top among kings. Even if Chen Heng degenerates into a blood monster, what can he do in the face of Jameson''s existence?


    His previous strength is there, and there is a general limit to any change.


    Jameson thought so well, so he walked in confidently.


    But soon he regretted it.


    It was foggy all around, and a figure could be seen standing there on the spacious platform.


    It''s Chen Heng.


    His whole body was covered with golden scales, and his eyes were completely turned into gold. The whole body was filled with the power of the sun. The power was so powerful that people couldn''t help shaking.


    And the breath from him was even more frightening.


    Jameson looked surprised.


    To be honest, the situation is a little dangerous.


    Chen Heng''s breath was stronger than he expected.


    We haven''t really fought yet, but the smell of the God of the sun is enough to frighten the mind and make people dare not act rashly.


    Jameson estimated it privately.


    According to the current situation, if he starts with Chen Heng, I''m afraid he can''t give full play to his full strength. He will be suppressed by the breath of the other party and can''t give full play to it.


    However, it is still within the scope of coping.


    As the top power in the king''s Council, Jameson is confident to deal with all enemies.


    Let alone just a changed Chen Heng, even if a real palace level stands in front of him, he is also confident to deal with it.


    Maybe


    It seemed that he felt Jameson''s confidence. In front of him, Chen Heng silently turned around and a pair of eyes fell on Jameson.


    Bang!


    The sound of the beating heart sounded in place.


    For a moment, Jameson felt as if his body had frozen, and now he couldn''t move at all.


    A somewhat absurd feeling emerged from his heart, making him feel as if he was being tortured, with a feeling of facing life and death.


    "No... No...."


    A deadly feeling rose from my heart.


    Jameson''s face was stiff and his heart was full of disbelief at the moment.


    How is that possible?


    Before entering here, Chen Heng''s external strength was only three levels.


    The third level is far from the monarch. There are many levels between the two sides. It can even be said that it is not a level of life at all.


    According to common sense, even if there is any change, Chen Heng can''t have the ability to threaten Jameson.


    Now it can make Jameson feel such a threat.


    No, it''s not just a threat.


    Jameson was stiff and had a bad feeling in his heart at the moment.


    If Chen Heng wants to, he may really die here at the moment.


    Like those strong men slaughtered by him in the past, he died here without accident and fell into Chen Heng''s hands.


    Thinking of the result, Jameson''s body began to tremble instinctively.


    Fortunately, however, the worst did not happen.


    In front of him, Chen Heng''s eyes silently stared at Jameson, but finally silently took it back.


    "Mr. Jameson..."


    Some hoarse voices came out of his mouth. At the moment, the voice was no longer soft, but rigid, as if suppressing something.


    However, it can be seen from the complete words that he still remained rational and did not lose control.


    Jamesongton sighed with relief. "Are you okay?"


    "Barely good."


    Chen Heng nodded, and his hoarse voice continued to ring out: "however, if you move forward just now, Mr. Jameson, I''m afraid I won''t be able to control..."


    "Really."


    Jameson is also a little lucky.


    He figured it out.


    Just now, Chen Heng is in the key stage of transformation. His personality consciousness is fighting with his blood instinct and competing for the control of his body.


    If he broke in just now, I''m afraid under the guidance of instinct, Chen Heng wouldn''t hesitate and shot him directly.


    And I''m afraid the result will be very tragic.


    The fog gradually dissipated and the surrounding scene gradually became clear.


    In the hazy brilliance, Chen Heng''s appearance was clearly displayed.


    His body has changed a lot. At the moment, his body has grown to more than three meters high. Standing there, he looks like a little giant compared with Jameson.


    Golden scales covered him, flashing a burst of golden sunlight. A sacred and detached breath seemed to make him look like a legendary king, with a kind of unparalleled majesty.


    Watching such Chen Heng, everyone was stunned. It took a long time to react, and all kinds of emotions were skipped in their hearts.


    succeed!


    There is no doubt that Chen Heng''s appearance at the moment has proved the success of the experiment.


    He was the first royal family to bear three ancestral potions and successfully transformed instead of dying.


    Today, through his ancestral blood, his own solar blood has undergone drastic changes, and his blood has been further improved.


    Perhaps he is not the son of God and cannot be compared with people of that level, but he has definitely surpassed the ordinary royal family and reached another level.


    Looking at such Chen Heng, even Jameson was a little distracted. It took him a long time to recover and said, "your current strength?"


    He didn''t forget the sense of threat that flashed through Chen Heng just now. The strong breath was obvious.


    Obviously, after the transformation of blood, Chen Heng''s strength has reached another level and has the strength to threaten the monarch.


    "I don''t know."


    Chen Heng shook his head and showed a hesitant look on his face: "maybe it''s already a monarch..."


    The voice fell, and many people took a breath. At the same time, many faces showed ecstasy.


    Just metamorphosis can reach the monarchy level, which can basically prove Chen Heng''s future, and most of them can be successfully promoted to the palace.


    Even a higher level is not impossible.


    People everywhere immediately felt incomparably excited.


    In this experiment, this is the first person to clearly succeed.


    Both the experimenter and the experimented have a glimmer of hope in their hearts at the moment.


    Although this hope is so slim, it is more or less a hope, isn''t it?


    So after Chen Heng left, the experiment continued.


    But if there is no accident, these experiments will still end in failure.


    Chen Heng was officially promoted to the seventh level, that is, the monarchy level.


    This is his real level at the moment.


    Chen Heng himself was surprised.


    After absorbing the power of the ancestral potion, the blood in his body grew spontaneously, and indeed reached this level.


    Since then, the strength has reached the seventh order monarch step by step, which seems to be a step to the sky, but in fact it is a new danger.


    What this represents is actually a great danger.


    If the person standing inside this time is not Chen Heng but someone else, I''m afraid that only the rapidly growing power in the body is enough to swallow the experimenter itself, and it''s not impossible to explode directly.


    There are many crises.


    Chen Heng couldn''t help feeling.


    He was a little hazy about the experiment before, but now he can see it clearly.


    This so-called son of God experiment has no possibility of normal success at all.


    Or even if they succeed, what they finally get is never what they want.


    But unfortunately, they can''t understand.


    On the contrary, because of Chen Heng''s success, they were shocked with confidence and felt that their experiment was OK.


    Since Chen Heng can succeed, it shows that the experiment itself is possible to succeed. The reason why other experimenters fail must be that those experimenters can''t.


    Apply for more resources, more experimenters and conduct more experiments!


    The superiors, including Jameson, would not object, because they did see a winner like Chen Heng.


    For them, only one successful experiment is enough to make up for the losses of others.


    Why refuse?


    Chen Heng sighed and stopped thinking about it. He just silently tested his state.


    To be honest, his condition is not very good now.


    Blood metamorphosis has left many problems on him, which will take some time to make up for.


    But compared with the harvest, these are nothing.


    The sun blood in Chen Heng''s body has grown a lot.


    He made a rough estimate.


    Previously, the ratio of solar blood to silver moon blood was about the same, but now it has been unbalanced.


    The proportion of solar blood has reached one fifth of the total.

 Chapter 778

    From the perspective of blood growth alone, this experiment was very successful.


    Didn''t you see that the concentration of solar blood in Chen Heng''s body rose by a large part?


    Unfortunately, although the growth of blood is good, it also gives you life to enjoy.


    Most people are not blessed.


    Chen Heng''s ability to survive has nothing to do with his will, mainly because of the divinity in his body.


    "Now, I really become a real sun king."


    Feeling the contrast between the sun blood and the silver moon blood in his body, Chen Heng was speechless.


    At the beginning, he pretended to be the sun king just because the blood proportion of the sun king in his body was not too low and could be used.


    But now after such a series of operations, the sun blood in his body has grown successfully, which has suppressed the silver moon blood that originally occupied the main body.


    What''s this called?


    But let it be.


    As long as the blood can grow, it doesn''t matter what kind of blood it is.


    The important thing is that after this promotion, the proportion of ordinary people''s blood in Chen Heng''s body has been further reduced, which is not far from the goal of completely turning his own blood into the ancestral blood.


    But there are still some problems.


    "There seems to be something missing..."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng felt many blood vessels in his body and frowned secretly.


    Seriously speaking, all kinds of blood in his body now add up. It''s hard to say anything else. The proportion of ancestral blood is definitely more than one fifth.


    This proportion is already exaggerated by reason.


    Under normal circumstances, Chen Heng should have been unable to maintain his human form at the moment, and should directly become another form of life.


    But it didn''t.


    Chen Heng still maintains the human form. Although it is distorted, it is not exaggerated.


    And I didn''t feel the sacred characteristic from the ancestral blood.


    One fifth of the sacred blood, according to reason, is enough to inherit some sacred characteristics and obtain some power from the ancestors.


    But this part is not.


    It''s like something''s missing.


    "And a key is missing."


    Chen Heng pondered over the changes in his body, and finally the idea flashed through his heart.


    In his body, there is blood from his ancestors, which is a treasure house containing divine power.


    Just want to open this treasure house, but you still need a key.


    But what is this key?


    That''s the problem.


    There is a place where there may be an answer.


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, and then he got up silently.


    He went back to his room.


    On the head of the bed in the room, Princess Aimu lay there quietly.


    Hearing the voice of Chen Heng''s return, her body trembled and made a voice: "are you back?"


    "I''m back."


    The familiar voice sounded in his ear, which calmed Aimu''s mood and became clear again.


    During the time when Chen Heng left, she prayed silently in her heart, hoping that Chen Heng would return safely.


    When Chen Heng was here, she could clearly feel the existence of Chen Heng and that someone around her was busy and accompanying her.


    But when Chen Heng left, the only thing left for her here was peace and silence.


    That situation is too depressing and particularly uncomfortable.


    She could not move, but lay quietly at the head of the bed and waited. It was this situation that made people more desperate and depressed, and her mood became more and more depressed.


    But fortunately, Chen Heng came back after all.


    "You... Succeeded?"


    In the twinkling of an eye, she thought of the purpose of Chen Heng''s previous departure and opened her mouth with some surprises.


    "Well, barely succeeded."


    Chen Heng was busy, packing up all kinds of things, and answered.


    "You have a rest first."


    He looked at Ai Mu lying on one side: "don''t worry, I won''t forget what I promised you before."


    "Wait until a few days, I''ll operate on you."


    "If there is no accident, you will soon be able to regain your mobility."


    The voice fell, and AI Mu''s body trembled: "thank you... Thank you..."


    In the next few days, Chen Heng didn''t go out. He stayed in his room so quietly. He had no other tasks except going out occasionally to cooperate with Jameson and others for physical examination.


    During this time, all kinds of news about the experiment also came out.


    Almost annihilated.


    This result was not beyond Chen Heng''s expectation.


    After all, it is strange that those experimenters can succeed in such a dangerous experiment.


    Now it can only be said to be expected.


    It''s almost because there are still a few missing fish.


    It seems that those people didn''t die immediately because of their special bodies and the small amount of ancestral medicine injected, but survived after a period of struggle.


    According to Chen Heng''s point of view, these people are not successful, because although their blood vessels have grown successfully, the ancestral power contained in the ancestral potion has not been absorbed by their blood vessels, so they have not obtained the power from their ancestors.


    But in the eyes of others, they have also been successful and directly gained great power.


    But relatively speaking, they are not stable, their emotions are easy to get out of control, and they are easy to be dominated by all kinds of instincts.


    Therefore, for these people, the king''s assembly is not at ease and is still actively treating them at the moment.


    The only surprise to Chen Heng was that among the three who survived by chance, Ellie was in the column.


    Among many experimenters, Ellie''s own blood is one of the best, pure and powerful.


    Perhaps it was for this reason that he survived, which stimulated the potential of his blood and became very powerful.


    It''s a blessing in disguise.


    It''s just that he doesn''t know whether he wants this blessing or not.


    Chen Heng stayed alone in his room and moved forward at his own pace, without being affected by the news from the outside world.


    Of course, occasionally he will go out and make his own demands.


    "Do you want the bodies of those experimenters?"


    In the spacious and gorgeous room, Jameson looked at Chen Heng in front of him and listened to his words with a burst of surprise: "aren''t the experimental objects on the other side of the spire enough for you? He even put his mind on those people."


    "Most of the people in the spire are ordinary people. How can they compare with the bodies of the royal family?"


    Chen Heng said casually: "anyway, the corpses of those experimenters have basically been distorted because of the blood experiment, and their value has been greatly reduced. Why can''t they be given to me?"


    Jameson suddenly had a headache.


    However, Chen Heng seldom puts forward any requirements to him at ordinary times. This rare requirement still needs to be met.


    Moreover, what he said is actually true. After the blood test, the blood vessels in the bodies of those experimenters collapsed, and many bodies were distorted, which greatly reduced the value, and there was no due value of Royal corpses at all.


    Think about it this way, even if it''s given to Chen Heng, it doesn''t seem to matter.


    "Those bodies need to be used elsewhere. I can only decide to give you 30 at most."


    Jameson pondered for a moment and then reported a number.


    "I want to choose by myself, can I?"


    Chen Heng bargained and said so.


    This time, Jameson didn''t refuse and nodded his head.


    Chen Heng finally showed a smile on his face.


    Holding the sign given by Jameson, he went to the special morgue and began to choose among them.


    Now it''s not long before the experiment. These bodies are basically fresh and haven''t been dead for much time.


    Looking at these bodies, Chen Heng couldn''t help smiling.


    It''s OK to have ordinary corpses, but these are all royal blood in front of you.


    Although the royal blood of many people has a lot of water, it is likely that the collateral blood was improved by the means of the king''s parliament. The purity is far lower than that of the royal blood such as Chen Heng and Ellie, but it is also good.


    Compared with those ordinary blood relatives outside, the bodies here are of excellent quality.


    The only pity is that the basic distortion has occurred and the value has decreased greatly.


    But it has no impact on Chen Heng.


    Anyway, he didn''t study it. He swallowed it directly.


    He stayed here for a moment, selected the body, and then left.


    In the next half month, Chen Heng has been busy.


    Busy what?


    Improve your own blood.


    A total of 30 bodies containing royal blood, and finally forcibly increased the royal blood in Chen Heng by several percentage.


    This progress is not slow. After all, the more blood is promoted, the more difficult it will be.


    Chen Heng felt that at his present level, even if he swallowed the general sacrifice, it would have no effect. If he wanted to continue to improve himself, he must have better sacrifice.


    At this stage, I''m afraid there is only one place where he can provide such a good sacrifice.


    The graveyard of the gods.


    Chen Heng has been preparing for some time, so he went to the cemetery of the gods and looked inside to see if he could find anything surprising.


    Before that, he has other things to do.


    ....................


    "How do you feel?"


    In the morning, the sun illuminates the earth and brightens the world.


    Wearing a uniform, Chen Heng stood quietly in front of the operating table, looking at the people on the side and said casually.


    It was covered with blood and looked bloody. It seemed that it had experienced a very bloody scene.


    "Much better."


    AI Mu got up from the operating table, looked at his recovered arm with some surprise, and said, "I don''t feel any pain..."


    "Of course."


    Chen Heng nodded: "your previous pain was caused by the collapse of your blood. Now after this problem is solved, you will naturally not continue to feel pain."


    "But this is only a temporary solution to your problems, not a real cure."


    "If you want to restore your strength, you need to go through a series of operations."


    "I''m satisfied that I can recover. As for other things, I don''t dare to think about them for the time being."


    AI Mu shook his head and said that he was very satisfied at the moment. He looked at Chen Heng with some gratitude and said, "thank you, Mr. Kailin."


    "If it hadn''t been for your encouragement, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have been able to hold on."


    "Nothing."


    Chen Heng glanced at her and then shook his head: "I''m really the one who treated you, but if you don''t have the courage to survive, I''m afraid even I can''t help you at this time."


    "You can live to the present and get this result, a considerable part of it is your own efforts."


    "Thank you anyway."


    AI Mu thanked from the bottom of her heart and said, "if you don''t mind, if you need anything in the future, please feel free to send."


    "I am willing to be your follower and serve you."


    She decided to follow Chen Heng and become one of his followers.


    This situation is very common in this world. People with lower blood lines tend to be loyal to the higher royal family and become followers of the royal family.


    But the royal family volunteered to become followers of others, which rarely happened in the past, which is very rare.


    This is true of ordinary royal families, not to mention the legitimate royal families such as Princess Aimu.


    Without much hesitation, Chen Heng nodded directly: "if this is your real will, I am willing to accept it."


    There is no harm in accepting the loyalty of a Royal Princess. On the contrary, there are many benefits.


    Princess Aimu herself is a top royal family. As long as her own blood is restored, with the potential of her lineal royal family, she will be a seven rank existence in the future.


    More importantly, there is the whole gilna royal family behind her.


    Through the existence of Princess Aimu, Chen Heng can fully contact with the royal family of yegilna and lay a foundation for further development in the future.


    This is a good point.


    Chen Heng has no reason to refuse.


    "In the next period of time, you can have a good rest here."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng flashed many thoughts in his heart, and then opened his mouth to AI mu in front of him: "this is my territory. If it''s all right, no outsiders will come. You can rest assured to cultivate here."


    "OK."


    AI Mu nodded, feeling relaxed.


    There is no harm in accepting the loyalty of a Royal Princess. On the contrary, there are many benefits.


    Princess Aimu herself is a top royal family. As long as her own blood is restored, with the potential of her lineal royal family, she will be a seven rank existence in the future.


    More importantly, there is the whole gilna royal family behind her.


    Through the existence of Princess Aimu, Chen Heng can fully contact with the royal family of yegilna and lay a foundation for further development in the future.


    This is a good point.


    Chen Heng has no reason to refuse.


    "In the next period of time, you can have a good rest here."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng flashed many thoughts in his heart, and then opened his mouth to AI mu in front of him: "this is my territory. If it''s all right, no outsiders will come. You can rest assured to cultivate here."


    "OK."


    AI Mu nodded, feeling relaxed.


    There is no harm in accepting the loyalty of a Royal Princess. On the contrary, there are many benefits.


    Princess Aimu herself is a top royal family. As long as her own blood is restored, with the potential of her lineal royal family, she will be a seven rank existence in the future.


    More importantly, there is the whole gilna royal family behind her.


    Through the existence of Princess Aimu, Chen Heng can fully contact with the royal family of yegilna and lay a foundation for further development in the future.


    This is a good point.


    Chen Heng has no reason to refuse.


    "In the next period of time, you can have a good rest here."

 Chapter 779

    When Chen Heng saw Ellie, Ellie''s appearance had completely changed.


    In the past, although Ellie didn''t have to say how brave he was, he was at least dignified and tall. Compared with ordinary people, he naturally had a kind of bearing.


    But now, the situation is different.


    Ellie was tall in front of him. After the experiment, his body had changed from two meters to more than three meters. He stood there like a little giant.


    His face was ferocious, covered with layers of silver scales, and his eyes were pure silver, with a cold light, which made people shudder when they were watched, with an inexplicable sense of fear.


    What is more special is that behind it, a slender tail grows impressively.


    The whole person is not like a person at all, but a ferocious monster.


    In fact, monsters are nothing. Strictly speaking, those who are blood are basically no longer human.


    Even Chen Heng himself is actually a monster now.


    But none of them is as thorough as Ellie.


    "Distortion?"


    Chen Heng looked at Ellie in surprise, but he didn''t feel too surprised.


    What happened to Ellie had been known to him through Jameson and others, but he really saw it for the first time.


    But speaking of it, even if I had expected it in my heart, the other party''s appearance now is really a bit penetrating.


    If the blood vessels in the normal silver moon royal family are high enough, they can also incarnate into the king of silver moon, briefly stimulate the potential in the blood vessels and become the original appearance of the blood vessels.


    It''s also not human, but at least it looks normal in comparison. Even excluding some subtle points, it''s very beautiful in appearance.


    The aesthetics of intelligent life are unified to a certain extent. Even if higher-level life is not the same race, it will also give people a different aesthetic feeling.


    For example, the life of the giant dragon is a very beautiful life in the aesthetics of many human beings in the world of gods.


    The body of the silver moon royal family is the same. Under normal circumstances, it should be very beautiful.


    Ellie''s appearance now gives people the feeling of seeping. If ordinary people see it, nine times out of ten they will be scared to death and have a lot of problems.


    It seemed that he felt Chen Heng''s sight. Ellie regained consciousness, opened his mouth and smiled at him, revealing rows of serrated teeth as sharp as sharks.


    The teeth are still silvery and have some unique strength. If you bite them down, nine times out of ten they will cause great lethality.


    His sight also gives people a very uncomfortable feeling, with some aggression, like I''m looking at my food.


    Yes, that''s it.


    Chen Heng felt it carefully and finally affirmed the answer in his heart.


    After the sun''s blood is highly awakened, various abilities emerge spontaneously and can sense various emotions in others'' hearts.


    At the moment, what came from Eli''s heart was pure desire to devour. He wanted a person who had been hungry and thirsty for many years. He was salivating in his heart when he saw delicious food.


    This feeling made Chen Heng frown: "is the distortion so complete?"


    A moment later, Ellie left here.


    Chen Heng looked to Jameson and asked, "what''s the matter with him?"


    "As you can see, the distortion is very serious."


    Jameson shrugged and felt strange about what happened to Eli: "since the end of the experiment, he has been in a state of eating, and he can''t eat enough no matter how much he eats. It''s a strange situation."


    "In the past, we have seen similar situations, but never one will exaggerate like him."


    "He just looked at me in the wrong eyes, as if he were going to eat me."


    Chen Heng said faintly, "I''m sure if he had the chance, he would bite me down without hesitation and bite a piece of meat from me."


    "Yes, you don''t feel wrong."


    Jameson nodded, confirming Chen Heng''s idea, and then said, "this is a failed work."


    "But at present, he still has some role."


    "Is that the place you said?"


    Chen Heng asked.


    "Good."


    Jameson continued to nod: "as I told you some time ago, there is a strong power in that ruins. It seems that it is a seal that needs a strong blood to untie it."


    "Although there is distortion in Eli, at least his blood has become stronger. He is a good candidate to bear the seal."


    "Maybe, I hope there won''t be any problem."


    Chen Heng shook his head and said so.


    "With you, we believe there will be no problem."


    Jameson smiled and then changed the subject: "by the way, are you going to leave for a while?"


    "Yes."


    Chen Heng nodded and said, "I''ve been here for a long time. I still have some things to do, so I hope to leave for a while."


    "About how long?"


    Jameson frowned.


    "One month effect."


    Chen Heng thought and gave this answer.


    Jameson''s frown suddenly relaxed and nodded: "that''s no problem. I can decide to inform the Council for you. As long as you return before the specified time, it''s no problem."


    "Just in time, we also have something to do during this time."


    "Huh?"


    Chen Heng turned back and looked at Jameson with some doubts in his eyes.


    "The experiment is not easy to succeed. Naturally, we have to test the fineness of these experimental products."


    Jameson smiled. "By the way, we can solve some of their problems."


    He didn''t directly tell Chen Heng the specific situation, but said so.


    Chen Heng frowned secretly, but he didn''t say much, just nodded silently.


    Next, he said goodbye to Jameson and was ready to leave here.


    The preparation work didn''t take long. Because Jameson deliberately said hello, the guards around didn''t stop it. Even kailina came to see Chen Heng leave and sent him to the transmission array in person.


    "If you want to come back after you leave, you can return at any time through our Dharma array."


    Looking at Chen Heng, kailina said, "in addition, it''s best to avoid the violet Empire recently."


    She said.


    "Why?"


    Chen Heng glanced at kailina and asked in reply.


    "Something big is going to happen there."


    Karina didn''t reply directly. She smiled and said, "elder Jameson has taken Prince Ellie to the violet empire."


    Ellie has gone to the violet Empire?


    Chen Heng was stunned.


    In Ellie''s current state, what''s the advantage of his going to the violet Empire?


    Get the position of the heir to the throne?


    This is unlikely. After all, he is not a normal person at first sight. The violet king will not consider making him his successor if his brain is a little normal.


    So what would it be?


    Chen Heng frowned and didn''t think of it for the time being.


    But at this moment, he had an ominous premonition in his heart.


    "It seems time to go back."


    The thought flashed through his mind, and now he thought so.


    Originally, he was going to explore the ruins of the graveyard of the gods.


    There are a lot of relics in that secret place, especially the golden palace left by the last Solar Empire, which is left by the ancestors, which may involve the secrets of the gods.


    This is the most important thing for Chen Heng at present.


    After that, he was ready to go to his territory to visit Charlie and others and see the changes there.


    But now, Chen Heng feels that he''d better go to the violet Empire first to avoid any problems.


    "I see."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng looked at kailina in front of him and said. Then the figure gradually dissipated and disappeared into kailina''s eyes, together with Princess Aimu beside him.


    Yes, Princess Aimu is also ready to leave with Chen Heng.


    This is what Chen Heng had thought before.


    Chen Heng''s territory has settled a sun royal family like Gleason. In that case, it seems nothing to settle another gilna royal family.


    On the other hand, Princess Aimu still has some small problems that need to be solved, all of which need the help of many instruments in his territory.


    This is also to hide something.


    This is the territory of the king''s assembly. It would be too shocking to solve the problems of Aimu and restore the power of the royal family here. I''m afraid it will cause many problems at that time.


    For the sake of safety, it''s better to leave these things to their own territory.


    This is also a very important point.


    After saying goodbye to kailina, Chen Heng came to the outside world.


    The bright sunshine appeared in front of us again, shining on the earth and setting off the world.


    At present, there is a grassland, with some fresh grass growing everywhere and sheep perching here. At the moment, I look at Chen Heng and AI Mu who suddenly appear in confusion.


    "We left?"


    When she came outside again, AI Mu looked a little excited and couldn''t help asking Chen Heng this question. Until Chen Heng nodded again and again to confirm for her, she couldn''t help crying and crying with joy.


    This time of leaving, to some extent, means that her previous experience is completely over, and then she can return to normal and be herself.


    Although it may not be that easy in fact.


    Chen Heng glanced at Ai Mu and shook his head when he saw the tears on her face.


    In terms of psychological quality, AI Mu is obviously much weaker than others.


    Similarly, as a legitimate royal family, Ali was able to survive the experiment, but Aimu almost died directly in the experiment, in which will occupied a large part.


    However, this also seems normal.


    After all, she is a Royal Princess and has no ambition. It can only be said that such performance is normal.


    Chen Heng shook his head and then continued to leave with him.


    They headed south all the way.


    On the other side.


    Flames were flying, and on the border of the violet Empire, a city howled miserably.


    One life after another was suppressed by the massacre and fell directly, leaving only a pile of bones.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Ellie was in the crowd, killing and laughing wildly.


    At present, there is a grassland, with some fresh grass growing everywhere and sheep perching here. At the moment, I look at Chen Heng and AI Mu who suddenly appear in confusion.


    "We left?"


    When she came outside again, AI Mu looked a little excited and couldn''t help asking Chen Heng this question. Until Chen Heng nodded again and again to confirm for her, she couldn''t help crying and crying with joy.


    This time of leaving, to some extent, means that her previous experience is completely over, and then she can return to normal and be herself.


    Although it may not be that easy in fact.


    Chen Heng glanced at Ai Mu and shook his head when he saw the tears on her face.


    In terms of psychological quality, AI Mu is obviously much weaker than others.


    Similarly, as a legitimate royal family, Ali was able to survive the experiment, but Aimu almost died directly in the experiment, in which will occupied a large part.


    However, this also seems normal.


    After all, she is a Royal Princess and has no ambition. It can only be said that such performance is normal.


    Chen Heng shook his head and then continued to leave with him.


    They headed south all the way.


    On the other side.


    Flames were flying, and on the border of the violet Empire, a city howled miserably.


    One life after another was suppressed by the massacre and fell directly, leaving only a pile of bones.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Ellie was in the crowd, killing and laughing wildly.


    At present, there is a grassland, with some fresh grass growing everywhere and sheep perching here. At the moment, I look at Chen Heng and AI Mu who suddenly appear in confusion.


    "We left?"


    When she came outside again, AI Mu looked a little excited and couldn''t help asking Chen Heng this question. Until Chen Heng nodded again and again to confirm for her, she couldn''t help crying and crying with joy.


    This time of leaving, to some extent, means that her previous experience is completely over, and then she can return to normal and be herself.


    Although it may not be that easy in fact.


    Chen Heng glanced at Ai Mu and shook his head when he saw the tears on her face.


    In terms of psychological quality, AI Mu is obviously much weaker than others.


    Similarly, as a legitimate royal family, Ali was able to survive the experiment, but Aimu almost died directly in the experiment, in which will occupied a large part.


    However, this also seems normal.


    After all, she is a Royal Princess and has no ambition. It can only be said that such performance is normal.


    Chen Heng shook his head and then continued to leave with him.


    They headed south all the way.


    On the other side.


    Flames were flying, and on the border of the violet Empire, a city howled miserably.


    One life after another was suppressed by the massacre and fell directly, leaving only a pile of bones.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Ellie was in the crowd, killing and laughing wildly.

 Chapter 780

    Those who have the blood of the silver moon royal family may not be the silver moon royal family.


    The reason is very simple.


    Because as people multiply and continue to combine with ordinary people, the original blood will eventually be slowly diluted.


    When these blood vessels are diluted to a certain extent, the owners of these royal blood vessels will naturally not be called blood vessels, and can only be regarded as ordinary people who have been brilliant in their ancestors.


    However, in this world, after countless years of reproduction, which ordinary person has no royal blood in his body?


    The real pure ordinary people have long disappeared from the world, leaving all the descendants of the original nobility, but they are down and out.


    This is the same as being poor for only three generations.


    Therefore, compared with other people, ordinary people living in the jurisdiction of the violet Empire have silver moon royal blood in their bodies.


    This proportion is quite high. Although most of them may not be blood relatives, it is also good.


    Jameson and others took Ellie to the violet empire with this in mind.


    However, the royal blood contained in the ordinary human body is too weak after all, far less than the real blood, so Jameson and others had little hope at the beginning.


    When they came to the violet Empire, they focused more on the violet royal family and those blood relatives.


    After generations of reproduction, most of those blood relatives in the violet Empire also have the blood of the silver moon royal family.


    No matter what the source of blood is at the beginning, but it has multiplied from generation to generation within the violet empire. In the end, most of them will combine with the violet blood in a certain generation and give birth to descendants with silver moon blood.


    These are the initial goals of Jameson and others.


    But unexpectedly, as soon as Ellie arrived at the violet Empire, the blood in his body was boiling, so he couldn''t control himself, rushed forward and slaughtered the city in front of him.


    And the results of the massacre were seen.


    In the bloody storm, Ellie roared there, the scales on her body became brighter and brighter, and there were many bulges on her body, which seemed to grow something again.


    This is Cang''s undoubtedly distorted reaction, but it was a surprise to happen to Ellie.


    Because this represents the change of blood in the body. After this massacre, the blood in Ellie has improved again.


    This undoubtedly proves that their previous strategy is feasible.


    "Good!"


    Jameson shouted, smiling uncontrollably.


    For them, killing people in a city is nothing. Whether they can benefit is a matter of concern.


    For them, Ellie can improve, which is the maximum benefit.


    "Continue!"


    With a smile on his face, he took Ellie on to the next city.


    This time, he chose a more prosperous city, where many blood relatives lived.


    Of course, when the disaster comes, the performance of these blood relatives is no better than those ordinary people.


    Because the gap in strength is real.


    After the previous massacre, Ellie''s strength at the moment reached the seventh level and was officially promoted to the monarch.


    Only a few royal families can match this level in the whole violet empire. If there is no royal family, no one is their opponent.


    And with the fighting, Ellie''s strength continues to grow and progress.


    In the face of Ellie, who was crazy about killing, some people couldn''t bear the pressure, collapsed and even knelt on the ground to pray.


    Some people were familiar with Ellie''s appearance and even recognized him.


    "Is that... Prince Ellie?"


    "No, it''s impossible!"


    Someone recognized Ellie, and a look of disbelief appeared on his face: "is Prince Ellie distorted?"


    The phenomenon of blood vessel distortion exists, but it generally does not occur.


    Unless the blood of the awakened after the day, the blood of the inherited blood like Ellie, the blood is generally very stable and will not be prone to distortion.


    But now it has happened, and from the current situation, it is so thorough.


    But the familiar appearance brings a glimmer of hope.


    They shouted Ellie''s name and begged each other to let them go.


    However, everything is useless.


    With the killing, Eli''s mind has completely changed, and his personality consciousness has changed.


    Today, although he maintains the original memory and some emotions of Eli, his way of thinking is affected by blood, which is similar to a beast with only instinct.


    Now he won''t take any care of it.


    Of course, judging from Ellie''s behavior style in the past, even the original Ellie may not take these things into account.


    He has always been the character of this uncompromising means, and even attacked his brother more than once for the sake of his successor.


    Brothers are still like this, not to mention these unrelated people.


    The killing continued for a long time.


    In this process, Jameson and others did not intervene. Instead, they arranged the border with a smile and blocked the whole city.


    This is to avoid people leaving the city in order to leak the news.


    Although they are not afraid of anything even if the news comes out, it can also delay the reaction time of the violet royal family.


    "All right, stop."


    Standing high, Jameson looked at the city under his feet. At the moment, there were not many living people there.


    He made a voice to take Ellie to the next city, but he didn''t get a response.


    On a closer look, Ellie at the bottom seems to be unconscious, still killing there by himself, without any intention of paying attention to him.


    Jameson frowned and finally waved.


    A powerful force emerged, causing some resonance.


    Just for a moment, Ellie''s action stopped directly, and his body began to tremble, as if he had suffered some unbearable pain.


    His face was particularly ferocious, and there were bursts of low roars.


    After a while, Jameson snorted coldly, "animals are animals. You can''t even understand people, can you?"


    "Come with me now."


    With that, he turned and left here and walked towards the front.


    Behind him, Ellie struggled to get up from the ground and looked at Jameson deeply. His eyes were particularly cruel, but they hid well.


    The next moment, he lowered his head and followed Jameson''s footsteps.


    Leaving only a mess where it was.


    Time is still slowly passing.


    Jameson and others kept moving forward and took Ellie all the way to kill, almost to kill the violet empire.


    It was not until several days later that the violet Empire reacted and made a slow response.


    It''s just too late.


    Because after all the killing, Ellie''s power has already expanded to a new level.


    And his goal is also very clear. It''s nothing else. It''s the king capital of the violet empire.


    The other side.


    Chen Heng returned to his territory.


    He visited Gleason first.


    I haven''t seen him for months. Gleason is still recovering from his injury, but his condition is much better.


    At the moment, he is tall and dignified. Wearing a golden robe, he looks like a heroic and dignified middle-aged man, completely without the poverty and aging in the spire.


    The blood experiment changed him a lot, which directly revived the power of blood in his body again, thus driving his change at the moment.


    Powerful forces circulate in his body, emerge together with the blood flow, and run around.


    "Has it recovered to this extent?"


    Looking at the change of Gleason, Chen Heng smiled and nodded, affirming the change in him.


    However, compared with Gleason, the biggest change is in himself.


    Gleason originally thought that this meeting would bring Chen Heng a new impression and shock him a lot.


    But never thought that what was shocked after the real meeting was himself.


    He looked seriously at Chen Heng standing in front of him.


    In his eyes, Chen Heng is really like a sun at the moment.


    He stood there as if he were shining. Ordinary people could not see all kinds of brilliance flowing, which turned into golden flowing flowers to cover him completely.


    That power with the same origin as the sun''s blood, that terrible breath only leaked out, like being able to destroy a small world, which made Gleason tremble at the moment.


    He was sure that he had never seen such a figure even when he was at the peak of his youth.


    The power of his blood is so powerful and terrible that a man of insight like Gleason can''t help trembling instinctively.


    This is a higher level of blood!


    Gleason''s hands and feet trembled and his heart was a little excited.


    "You... You succeeded?"


    Standing in place, he looked at Chen Heng in front of him and suddenly thought of this possibility in his heart.


    "Yes."


    In front of him, Chen Heng nodded with a smile and said, "Mr. toggleson, your advice has been lucky."


    Gleasonton swallowed his saliva.


    Son of God experiment


    To some extent, this is a knot in Gleason''s heart.


    It was precisely because of this experiment that he was reduced to the later stage.


    Of course, he did not regret his original choice.


    Risks and benefits are equal. You should be prepared to lose as much as you want.


    For him at the beginning, he had already prepared for failure. In the end, even if it happened, he would never regret it and could accept it calmly.


    But that doesn''t mean he doesn''t care about the results of the experiment.


    Especially when Chen Heng stood in front of him and showed him his achievements.


    "That''s nice."


    Finally, he sighed sincerely and gave Chen Heng a complicated look.


    Later, he noticed AI Mu behind Chen Heng.


    At the first glance, he immediately noticed some characteristics of Aimu, those gilna style clothes and the blood of gilna royal family.


    The royal blood in Aimu''s body became extremely chaotic due to the experiment, and has not recovered so far, which is somewhat similar to that in Gleason.


    However, silence does not mean disappearance, but it is not so obvious.


    Gleason''s previous attention was completely paid attention to by Chen Heng and naturally ignored it, but now after paying attention, he immediately understood it.


    "The blood of the gilna royal family?"


    He looked at Ai mu. Although he was in doubt, his tone was particularly positive.


    "This is my partner who participated in the experiment with me. After the failure, there was the same problem as you, Mr. Gleason."


    Aside, Chen Heng explained: "I brought her back and prepared to operate on her to recover as soon as possible."


    "Not bad."


    Gleason nodded, but his eyes suddenly changed with a kind of examination.


    That kind of eyes, like the elders looking at the younger generation, are somewhat different.


    AI Mu was a little awkward when he looked at him. Subconsciously, he turned and looked at Chen Heng.


    At this time, Gleason also opened his mouth and stood there nodding: "the blood of the gilna royal family is worthy of you. The children born in combination in the future should not be too bad."


    "Kailin, you have a good eye."


    As soon as these words came out, AI Mu''s face suddenly blushed. He stood there embarrassed and didn''t know what to say.


    Chen Heng glanced at her, but did not open his mouth to explain. He directly changed the topic in silence: "how have you been here during this time?"


    "As you can see, it''s pretty good. I enjoyed it for quite a while."


    Gleason smiled and said, "the person you arranged for me is very interesting. He comes to me from time to time and draws blood from me to experiment. The style seems to be similar to you?"


    "Almost."


    Chen Heng said casually, "he and I used to stay in the same place."


    The man Gleason said was naturally Charlie''s.


    Gleason''s existence is invisible. If you tell Alice and others, it will cause some trouble.


    But Charlie, who also comes from the world of gods, has no such concern.


    So in the previous period, Chen Heng asked Charlie to take care of Gleason.


    As a reward, Charlie can also reasonably get something from Gleason in return.


    In this regard, the other party will not be polite.


    The royal blood inherited from the ancestors is not so easy to meet in this world.


    Although Chen Heng usually contacts many royal families, under normal circumstances, it is very difficult to contact a royal family as long as you reach your own level.


    In Chen Heng''s territory, the only living royal family Charlie can contact at ordinary times is Chen Heng.


    Naturally, he dared not take Chen Heng to do experiments.


    Now that Gleason is here, it''s natural to make good use of it.


    Of course, he didn''t go too far. He just took some hair and blood to test, and didn''t do anything else.


    In addition, he also provided comprehensive services to Gleason. Gleason can recover so well now, which is also due to him.


    "That young man has good ability. No matter what problem he has, he can solve it as long as he puts forward it."


    For Charlie, Gleason praised and expressed his appreciation: "unfortunately, the blood level is a little lower, and his strength is limited in the future."


    "Don''t worry about him."


    Chen Heng shook his head and said, "we''ll find a solution."

 Chapter 781

    Charlie''s identity goes without saying that he is a shuttle in the world of gods.


    The problem of blood is almost fatal to others, but it is not a problem for him.


    Chen Heng has never been concerned about his problems in this regard.


    However, Gleason can be worried about Charlie. In a way, it also proves that the relationship between them has been good during this period of time.


    With Gleason''s almost dismissive attitude towards lower blood, this is a rare thing.


    It can also indirectly explain Charlie''s ability.


    Chen Heng nodded secretly.


    Speaking of, after that time, he seldom saw Charlie again. Until now, he doesn''t know how long it has passed.


    It''s time to meet him.


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, and then he stepped forward and walked towards the outside world.


    The next time, everything slowly returned to calm.


    Although Jameson took Ellie to the violet Empire, Chen Heng knew nothing about it.


    His territory is still a long time away from the king capital of the violet Empire, and does not intersect with Jameson''s direction, so it has not been affected by Eli''s terrorist killing.


    However, the news from everywhere still came to Chen Heng''s ears from time to time.


    "Another city has been slaughtered. There are a lot of dead people. At least 100000 people have been slaughtered!"


    "There is a plague in the west, which seems to be spreading to the king and has damaged many people."


    One by one, news keeps coming from afar, which is basically not good news.


    Hearing the news, Chen Hengqing felt more and more wrong.


    "It''s already the seventh city this month."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng looked at the message in front of him, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    He has been receiving these messages since his return from the Royal assembly some time ago.


    Judging from these news, it is obvious that a great disaster is happening in the violet empire.


    But what is the cause of this disaster?


    Chen Heng doesn''t know, but he doesn''t think it''s natural.


    Most of them have the shadow of someone. Someone manipulates all this and doesn''t know what goal to achieve.


    Probably something happened.


    Just what happened?


    Chen Heng doesn''t know.


    Only out of a certain degree of sensitivity, he was aware of the problems.


    The violet empire is one of the most powerful forces in the world. To some extent, it represents the strongest force in the world.


    Now, even the most powerful forces in the world are facing an immediate dilemma. To some extent, this means that some major changes are about to take place in the world.


    Chen Heng instinctively felt uneasy.


    ....................


    In the hazy night, a vast grassland was placed in front of Chen Heng''s eyes.


    There is an endless wilderness everywhere. There are abundant weeds on the earth, which grow in it. At a glance, it is particularly beautiful.


    Chen Heng came to the area in front of him, as if he had completely lost consciousness.


    He forgot his origin and many memories of the past. He wandered around the area like a tramp.


    Everywhere you can see the features of various places. In the distance, there is an area full of rocks, surrounded by no grass, and the vast sea, in which storms gather.


    All kinds of scenes coincide and jointly deduce all kinds of highlights of the world.


    Chen Heng walked blankly in this area and walked forward silently.


    At this moment, he didn''t know his purpose, why he came here and where he was going.


    The only thing he knows is that he has to move on, move on.


    In the front, there is an endless darkness and abyss, just lying in front, quietly waiting for outsiders to throw themselves into the net.


    Chen Heng walked forward silently, approached step by step, and finally came to the core.


    Boom!


    Finally, he approached there and set foot on the dark land.


    In the darkness, the existence in the abyss seemed to have a premonition of Chen Heng''s arrival. At the moment, it had begun to get excited, opened its ferocious mouth and prepared to divide Chen Heng.


    At this moment, however, changes have taken place.


    In mid air, a silver moonlight shone on the earth, dispersing the darkness on Chen Heng.


    But in an instant, the light cut through the darkness.


    Chen Heng suddenly woke up.


    He looked ahead.


    The land ahead is endless.


    At his feet was an abyss, only one step away from falling heavily, and he was directly silent in it.


    Suddenly, he had a clear understanding in his heart.


    "This is..."


    A variety of different breath flows in the body, which is captured by Chen Heng and surges up together with forces.


    Chen Heng looked forward, and now he knew it in his heart.


    He woke up from the hazy and understood his identity and past.


    In the rear, a light sound came out.


    He turned to look there and could see a figure standing there.


    It was an extremely beautiful figure, a woman who looked extremely beautiful.


    The woman is dressed in a silver robe, which looks like armor, but in fact it is gathered by countless scales. It is very beautiful and subtle, which also contains a powerful force.


    Her face is shrouded in a silver radiance, which makes people can''t see the truth. They can only roughly feel its beauty, which makes people feel the impact on their souls.


    In the past, Chen Heng also met many beautiful people. He has already had a certain immunity to beautiful things, and even doesn''t value them anymore.


    Just looking at the woman in front of him at the moment, he couldn''t help but marvel and found that there were such beautiful women in the world.


    Compared with the moving appearance, what makes Chen Heng care more is the palpitation in his body.


    The blood in his body was surging, allowing him to gradually understand the identity of the person in front of him.


    In front, the woman slowly raised her head and looked at Chen Heng with a pair of silver eyes. At the moment, she showed an extremely strange feeling.


    In that pair of eyes, Chen Heng sensed deep sadness.


    She seems to want to tell Chen Heng something, but she can''t say anything after opening her mouth. She can only make a silent reminder in this way.


    Slowly, a little change occurs.


    In her eyes, red blood and tears gradually flowed out and dripping on her cheeks.


    This scene brought Chen Heng a very strong impact.


    "What do you... Want to tell me?"


    Chen Heng stood in place, stopped in front of the abyss, looked at the beautiful silver haired woman in the distance and whispered to himself.


    He knew in his heart that the reason why the other party was so, most of them could not open their mouth, and there were some restrictions.


    At the next moment, the world in front of us began to become hazy and blurred.


    Chen Heng tried to move forward. He could only look at the figure there, which gradually became hazy, and finally completely distorted and disappeared.


    Hoo


    In the quiet room, Chen Heng suddenly raised his head and woke up from his sleep.


    After waking up, he looked around subconsciously.


    His own room stood out in front of him.


    He is lying at the head of his bed now. It seems that he has been sleeping for some time.


    When he realized this, an inexplicable sense of absurdity emerged in his heart.


    Of course, sleeping is nothing for normal people. Even for some low-level extraordinary people, sleep is also a necessary supplement and a good way to restore energy.


    But who is Chen Heng?


    He is a human demigod, half step beyond mortals, and has a trace of the characteristics of divine existence.


    For his existence, he will fall into sleep, which is the most incredible thing.


    Especially dreaming.


    Dream


    Chen Heng recalled the dream just now and couldn''t help falling into meditation.


    The previous dream is still swirling in his mind and can''t be forgotten, as if it was directly engraved in his memory.


    This is not a simple dream.


    At the level of Chen Heng, if they really dream, they may even give birth to an illusory world and various incredible scenes.


    That dream must represent something.


    Chen Heng thought of the silver haired girl in the dream.


    That familiar force of silver moon Chen Heng can be pulled into a dream and has such a powerful power of silver moon. What that silver haired girl represents is undoubtedly the ancestor of the silver moon royal family and the legendary god of silver moon.


    In legend, the image represented by the God of the silver moon is an extremely beautiful image of a woman.


    This just corresponds to the scene in his dream.


    So here comes the question....


    What did the ancestor of silver moon want to tell him when he pulled him into a dream?


    Chen Heng recalled the scene of tears in the eyes of Yinyue''s ancestor, and his heart was inexplicably disturbed.


    He could feel the kindness of the ancestor of silver moon.


    The other party seems to want to seek his help.


    Something must have happened.


    As early as the previous moment, Chen Heng had this hunch in his heart, and at this moment, he was even more sure.


    Chen Heng doesn''t know what the ancestor of silver moon was before, but it''s probably not very good.


    According to the legend, the ancestor is probably sealed by the sun.


    Being in the seal, it is very difficult for Yinyue''s ancestor to pass the news to the outside world, which is one of the reasons why she found Chen Heng and pulled him into a dream.


    On the surface, Chen Heng may not be impressive, but among many people with silver moon royal blood, Chen Heng is actually the most powerful one.


    If the first ancestor of silver moon can detect this, it''s not surprising to find him.


    The only strange thing is what happened, so that the ancestor of Yinyue had to remind Chen Heng at any cost.


    "If the ancestor of silver moon is in the seal, what does she care about, or must care about, in this world?"


    Standing in place, Chen Heng fell into thinking.


    The ancestor of silver moon is the ancestor of blood. Its existence is equivalent to the God of the world of gods, and it is a powerful ancestor second only to the God of the sun. Even among many ancestors in this world, it also belongs to the top level.


    What does such a statue care about in this world?


    Soon, Chen Heng found the answer.


    blood lineage.


    In this world, Chen Heng has consulted many classics and found out the characteristics of many ancestors.


    In the world of the gods, the gods spread faith, spread their existence in the intelligent life of each region, and obtain the power of faith.


    Therefore, in the world of gods, faith is the inheritance and foundation of gods, and it is also what they care about most.


    And in this world?


    What is the inheritance and foundation of the ancestors?


    It''s blood.


    Blood seems to have a different meaning for the ancestors, just as believers are as important to God.


    This is the result that Chen Heng has consulted many ancient books, most of which are accurate.


    These are undoubtedly the things that can make the ancestor of silver moon care so much.


    In other words, the blood of the ancestor of the silver moon is in crisis?


    "Violet empire."


    Chen Heng immediately reacted and realized the various information he had obtained before.


    Before that, he had received the news of the destruction of many cities.


    But the message from those areas was vague. Some said it was a plague, others said it was attacked.


    Various rumors are flying everywhere, but in the end, few people pay attention to it.


    Although Chen Heng is not among them and always pays attention to it to a certain extent, he does not think it can threaten the violet empire.


    After all, the power of the violet empire is strong. It will never collapse so easily after standing in this world for many years.


    But judging from the current situation, I''m afraid that this crisis will be more dangerous than Chen Heng imagined.


    At this point, Chen Heng''s heart inexplicably raised a sense of urgency.


    "It seems that we must leave."


    Sitting at the head of the bed, he sighed secretly, then got up silently and went to the windowsill.


    When he reached the windowsill, the faint moonlight shone on him.


    Chen Heng raised his head silently and looked at the sky.


    There, at the moment, the silver moon is hanging high, and the faint silver light shines on the four sides of the earth, making it very bright to look around.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Chen Heng always feels that today''s Moonlight seems particularly bright, and some of the forces contained therein are also more active than ever before.


    Thinking of the silver haired girl in the previous dream, Chen Heng paused, and then couldn''t help laughing.


    The next day, he met Alice and others.


    After a long time no see, Alice is still the same, maintaining a consistent and capable style. She is busy with all kinds of things every day.


    However, she did not show any strangeness to Chen Heng.


    Because in her opinion, Chen Heng never left.


    But in fact, it was just a puppet left by Chen Heng to hide people''s eyes and ears.


    As for Charlie, he knew that Chen Heng was not in his own territory, but he didn''t say anything. He even covered with Chen Heng to help him not be affected by the outside world during his departure.


    After a few months, the phenomenon of blood transplantation on him has been much better. At least some blood characteristics that were obvious before have now disappeared and look like a normal person.


    "There will be news from there."


    Seeing Chen Heng again, Charlie opened his mouth and reported to him.


    This matter attracted Chen Heng''s attention and made him ask carefully.


    "Miss Aisha invites you to establish a ritual Dharma array with her to lead the life of the abyss."


    Standing in place and looking at Chen Heng in front of him, Charlie said.


    "Build a Dharma array to lead the life of the abyss?"


    Chen Heng immediately frowned.


    Then lead the life of the abyss. If this thing is done in the world of gods, it may cause a horror.


    One of the top strong will be counted as one. All of them will be beaten and killed. There will never be any compromise.


    Because after the tragic war in the past, the strong in the world of gods have known the urine nature of the abyss world and what its essence is.


    According to some people''s summary, the abyss world is a predator. It is absolutely the stupidest way to lead it into your own world.


    As long as he wants to stay in the world of gods, he will never think of the stupid thing of leading the life of the abyss.


    But not in the world of gods, in this world It''s still negotiable.


    After all, after coming to this world, their role has changed, directly from the guardian of the world to the predator.


    There seems to be no difference between the abyss and the world?


    Since we are all the same, it''s natural not to say who.


    "What''s your opinion?"


    Standing there, Chen Heng pondered for a moment, then looked up at Charlie in front of him and wanted to know his opinion.


    "Although the abyss world is ferocious, this world is not a place to deal with."


    Charlie considered the language and then said, "fundamentally, we don''t have a fundamental conflict with Miss Aisha."


    "The world is big enough for us to develop with abyss life."


    "Moreover, by introducing the abyss, we may be able to bring more variables and make it easier for us to make profits......"


    He said without changing his face.


    In a word, fish in troubled waters.


    No matter when, in a chaotic situation, you want to harvest, even if it''s easier.


    For shuttles like Charlie, the more chaotic the situation in the ancestral world is, the more favorable it is for them.


    After all, no matter how ferocious the abyss life is, it can''t harm them.


    This world is not their own world. What should they worry about?


    Chen Heng nodded with some appreciation.


    That''s what he thinks.


    I believe that even if the God of shadow, who had fought with the abyss world, knew Aisha''s plan, I''m afraid he wouldn''t refuse.


    After all, it''s also good for them.


    The world is too powerful. Each of the many ancestors is equivalent to the strong among the gods. They are not only numerous, but also far more powerful than them.


    The gods came here only as an incarnation and could not exert all their power.


    In this case, it is not bad to introduce the power of the side of the abyss.


    Even with some sinister thoughts to guess, these gods may not know Aisha''s actions.


    After all, the activities that will come to this world are public.


    Those believer forces under God can basically find it as long as they are not blind.


    However, Aisha''s development has not encountered any obstacles at all.


    To some extent, this can already explain some problems.

 Chapter 782

    What happened in the previous dream has brought some enlightenment to Chen Heng.


    Whatever the final result, he must take action.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng looked at the bright moon outside the window and quietly flashed the idea in his heart.


    The next day, he set out to prepare for his return to the violet king.


    People in the territory showed different attitudes towards his decision.


    Alice''s face brightened with joy.


    "Your Highness, you finally understand!"


    With a happy face, she stood there and said, "in the past six months, your majesty summoned you back to the capital more than once, but you refused all of them."


    "Have you finally figured it out now?"


    Alice represents the views of a large group of people in the territory.


    In the eyes of these people, Chen Heng himself is the favorite child of the violet king. After the disappearance and whereabouts of the eldest prince Ellie are unknown, he is the best candidate for the successor.


    He is not only loved by the violet king, but also intelligent. He has also developed various drugs. These days, he has sold well in many kingdoms, and the wealth he has obtained is unimaginable.


    There is no shortage of wealth and he is liked by contemporary kings. If Chen Heng is willing to return to the capital, he must be the best candidate for the throne of successor.


    Unfortunately, some time ago, Chen Heng didn''t know why, but he was unwilling to respond to the good search of the violet king and returned to the king''s capital.


    And now, he finally realized, did he figure it out?


    Alice was so excited that thoughts flashed through her mind at the moment.


    From Alice''s reaction, Chen Heng knew that I''m afraid no one would object to his return to Wangdu.


    These people don''t understand that there is a vortex, or even if they understand, they can''t resist the temptation.


    But that''s good.


    At least there will be less resistance.


    Chen Heng shook his head secretly, then turned and left.


    The next day, he embarked on a journey back to Wangdu.


    It takes a certain degree of time to travel from his territory to the king''s capital.


    But this is normal.


    Chen Heng did not take the cumbersome and useless etiquette personnel, but directly took a few people such as Charlie forward, and the speed will naturally be much faster.


    In this way, only three days later, he arrived at Wangdu.


    When he arrived at the king''s capital, the surrounding scenes also came into his eyes.


    Very prosperous and lively.


    Despite the steady stream of bad news, people in this city are still enjoying it, and no one has the slightest sense of crisis.


    In their view, the city in front of them is the king capital of the violet Empire, guarded by the violet royal family.


    In the past, no one has threatened the city, let alone further.


    This time, of course, is no exception.


    What if the external disaster is fierce?


    It has nothing to do with them after all.


    When bad news came frequently from the outside world, the atmosphere of the city became more heated. Many nobles walked in the city and enjoyed it.


    This situation makes Chen Heng and others frown and feel that there is something wrong.


    After all, although they didn''t go to those disaster sites carefully for the sake of time, they could also see countless refugees circling around.


    Those refugees basically came from the place of disaster.


    Because of the disaster in their hometown, these people had to leave their hometown and beg for a living in other places.


    However, as the king''s capital, the city has not been affected.


    Standing silently and observing the parliament, Chen Heng took the lead and walked in.


    He crossed the narrow street and came outside the palace.


    There, someone is already waiting for him.


    Ahead, a group of guards stood quietly. At a glance, they looked very dignified. They were all well-trained soldiers.


    Among them, a young man is particularly conspicuous.


    The young man has a pair of silver eyes. He is handsome and vaguely similar to Chen Heng. At the moment, seeing Chen Heng coming here, he suddenly showed a decent smile on his face.


    "Welcome back, my brother."


    He walked forward, took the lead in meeting Chen Heng and said to him.


    "Long time no see, brother."


    Chen Heng drove his horse to the front and looked at the young man in front of him. He couldn''t help showing some surprise on his face.


    The young man in front of him is no one else. It is his brother with body. He is also the second prince of the violet royal family and another potential successor.


    However, compared with Jason in Chen Heng''s memory, Jason has changed a lot at the moment.


    Although Jason was a prince in the past, he always seemed very low-key and was basically in a state of silence because of the suppression and influence of Ellie.


    But right now


    Chen Heng looked at Jason in front of him.


    In his gaze, the other party''s face wore a decent and confident smile. The whole person looked much more confident, which was completely different from the silent appearance in the past.


    It seems that without Ellie''s suppression, the other party had a fairly moist life in the king''s capital for more than half a year.


    It''s no wonder that when the big prince disappeared and Chen Heng himself didn''t return to the royal capital and almost gave up the throne of successor, he was the only choice and would receive the attention of all parties. Naturally, it was completely different from the small transparent state in the past.


    "Knowing that you are coming back, I have the palace cleaned for you in advance. Just go in and check in."


    Jason rode his horse with Chen Heng, looked at him and said, "as for my father, I will summon you later."


    "You can prepare in advance."


    "So?"


    Chen Heng smiled and then said, "thank you very much."


    "You don''t have to."


    Jason also smiled: "after all, you are my brother."


    They walked along the way, talking and laughing along the road, which disappointed many people who were full of expectations and wanted to see the conflict between brothers.


    On the surface, they are completely brothers and sisters, a school of harmony.


    It''s completely different from when Ellie was still there.


    But Chen Heng is very clear in his heart that the situation is not as simple as it appears.


    Jason is kind on the surface, but in fact his heart is still full of vigilance and anxiety.


    The other party did not show this, but Chen Heng could feel it.


    After the further awakening of the sun''s blood, he could feel the vague emotions in many people''s hearts.


    This is also a basic ability.


    What happened in the previous dream has brought some enlightenment to Chen Heng.


    Whatever the final result, he must take action.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng looked at the bright moon outside the window and quietly flashed the idea in his heart.


    The next day, he set out to prepare for his return to the violet king.


    People in the territory showed different attitudes towards his decision.


    Alice''s face brightened with joy.


    "Your Highness, you finally understand!"


    With a happy face, she stood there and said, "in the past six months, your majesty summoned you back to the capital more than once, but you refused all of them."


    "Have you finally figured it out now?"


    Alice represents the views of a large group of people in the territory.


    In the eyes of these people, Chen Heng himself is the favorite child of the violet king. After the disappearance and whereabouts of the eldest prince Ellie are unknown, he is the best candidate for the successor.


    He is not only loved by the violet king, but also intelligent. He has also developed various drugs. These days, he has sold well in many kingdoms, and the wealth he has obtained is unimaginable.


    There is no shortage of wealth and he is liked by contemporary kings. If Chen Heng is willing to return to the capital, he must be the best candidate for the throne of successor.


    Unfortunately, some time ago, Chen Heng didn''t know why, but he was unwilling to respond to the good search of the violet king and returned to the king''s capital.


    And now, he finally realized, did he figure it out?


    Alice was so excited that thoughts flashed through her mind at the moment.


    From Alice''s reaction, Chen Heng knew that I''m afraid no one would object to his return to Wangdu.


    These people don''t understand that there is a vortex, or even if they understand, they can''t resist the temptation.


    But that''s good.


    At least there will be less resistance.


    Chen Heng shook his head secretly, then turned and left.


    The next day, he embarked on a journey back to Wangdu.


    It takes a certain degree of time to travel from his territory to the king''s capital.


    But this is normal.


    Chen Heng did not take the cumbersome and useless etiquette personnel, but directly took a few people such as Charlie forward, and the speed will naturally be much faster.


    In this way, only three days later, he arrived at Wangdu.


    When he arrived at the king''s capital, the surrounding scenes also came into his eyes.


    Very prosperous and lively.


    Despite the steady stream of bad news, people in this city are still enjoying it, and no one has the slightest sense of crisis.


    In their view, the city in front of them is the king capital of the violet Empire, guarded by the violet royal family.


    In the past, no one has threatened the city, let alone further.


    This time, of course, is no exception.


    What if the external disaster is fierce?


    It has nothing to do with them after all.


    When bad news came frequently from the outside world, the atmosphere of the city became more heated. Many nobles walked in the city and enjoyed it.


    This situation makes Chen Heng and others frown and feel that there is something wrong.


    After all, although they didn''t go to those disaster sites carefully for the sake of time, they could also see countless refugees circling around.


    Those refugees basically came from the place of disaster.


    Because of the disaster in their hometown, these people had to leave their hometown and beg for a living in other places.


    However, as the king''s capital, the city has not been affected.


    Standing silently and observing the parliament, Chen Heng took the lead and walked in.


    He crossed the narrow street and came outside the palace.


    There, someone is already waiting for him.


    Ahead, a group of guards stood quietly. At a glance, they looked very dignified. They were all well-trained soldiers.


    Among them, a young man is particularly conspicuous.


    The young man has a pair of silver eyes. He is handsome and vaguely similar to Chen Heng. At the moment, seeing Chen Heng coming here, he suddenly showed a decent smile on his face.


    "Welcome back, my brother."


    He walked forward, took the lead in meeting Chen Heng and said to him.


    "Long time no see, brother."


    Chen Heng drove his horse to the front and looked at the young man in front of him. He couldn''t help showing some surprise on his face.


    The young man in front of him is no one else. It is his brother with body. He is also the second prince of the violet royal family and another potential successor.


    However, compared with Jason in Chen Heng''s memory, Jason has changed a lot at the moment.


    Although Jason was a prince in the past, he always seemed very low-key and was basically in a state of silence because of the suppression and influence of Ellie.


    But right now


    Chen Heng looked at Jason in front of him.


    In his gaze, the other party''s face wore a decent and confident smile. The whole person looked much more confident, which was completely different from the silent appearance in the past.


    It seems that without Ellie''s suppression, the other party had a fairly moist life in the king''s capital for more than half a year.


    It''s no wonder that when the big prince disappeared and Chen Heng himself didn''t return to the royal capital and almost gave up the throne of successor, he was the only choice and would receive the attention of all parties. Naturally, it was completely different from the small transparent state in the past.


    "Knowing that you are coming back, I have the palace cleaned for you in advance. Just go in and check in."


    Jason rode his horse with Chen Heng, looked at him and said, "as for my father, I will summon you later."


    "You can prepare in advance."


    "So?"


    Chen Heng smiled and then said, "thank you very much."


    "You don''t have to."


    Jason also smiled: "after all, you are my brother."


    They walked along the way, talking and laughing along the road, which disappointed many people who were full of expectations and wanted to see the conflict between brothers.


    On the surface, they are completely brothers and sisters, a school of harmony.


    It''s completely different from when Ellie was still there.


    But Chen Heng is very clear in his heart that the situation is not as simple as it appears.


    Jason is kind on the surface, but in fact his heart is still full of vigilance and anxiety.


    The other party did not show this, but Chen Heng could feel it.


    After the further awakening of the sun''s blood, he could feel the vague emotions in many people''s hearts.


    This is also a basic ability.


    "So?"


    Chen Heng smiled and then said, "thank you very much."


    "You don''t have to."


    Jason also smiled: "after all, you are my brother."


    They walked along the way, talking and laughing along the road, which disappointed many people who were full of expectations and wanted to see the conflict between brothers.


    On the surface, they are completely brothers and sisters, a school of harmony.


    It''s completely different from when Ellie was still there.


    But Chen Heng is very clear in his heart that the situation is not as simple as it appears.


    Jason is kind on the surface, but in fact his heart is still full of vigilance and anxiety.


    The other party did not show this, but Chen Heng could feel it.


    After the further awakening of the sun''s blood, he could feel the vague emotions in many people''s hearts.


    This is also a basic ability.


    After the further awakening of the sun''s blood, he could feel the vague emotions in many people''s hearts.


    This is also a basic ability.

 Chapter 783

    "Father..."


    Standing in front of the violet king, Chen Heng looked at the confident and energetic violet king in front of him. Suddenly, he didn''t know what to say.


    Of course, he knew that there was something wrong with the violet King''s practice. However, the other party was indeed full of self-confidence and didn''t think that this time things could produce any reaction.


    Too careless.


    But the violet Empire also came over like this in the past. In this world where the extraordinary decides everything, similar massacre events are not uncommon. Sometimes even the awakening of a strong enough blood is enough to lead to such a result.


    Therefore, this kind of thing is really normal in the eyes of the violet king.


    Because it''s not normal.


    Being able to send a royal family has been regarded as a degree of considerable importance.


    In the past, there was not even this level.


    Chen Heng sighed and knew that he could not persuade the violet king. He had to collect information and continue to persuade him later.


    In fact, if it were someone else, he wouldn''t be so troublesome.


    If you can''t be reasonable, it''s good to persuade directly by physics. There''s no trouble anyway.


    But not the violet king in front of us.


    Not because he is Chen Heng''s nominal father at the moment, but because of strength.


    The violet king has the shelter of an inexplicable force.


    Chen Heng doesn''t know where this power comes from, but he can also feel a breath close to the silver moon blood in his body. It should belong to the inside information of the violet royal family, but he doesn''t know what it is.


    With this force, Chen Heng can''t do anything even if he suppresses the violet king.


    Forcing him to order will immediately become a step to seize the throne.


    At that time, I''m afraid the inside information of the violet royal family will jump out and stop it. I can''t imagine what will happen.


    Chen Heng also had to retreat to the second place, ready to go to the outside world to collect some evidence, and then came to persuade.


    I believe it won''t take much time.


    Chen Heng flashed the idea in his heart and then turned to leave.


    He said goodbye to the violet king and turned away.


    Behind him, the violet King stared at his departure and looked at him with both eyes, as if he wanted to say something, but he didn''t speak in the end.


    Bang!


    A clear sound came from the spacious room.


    In front of us is a fairly well arranged hall, in which there are many people, all noble and powerful blood aristocrats, surrounded by a young man sitting here to discuss affairs.


    The young man was livid and smashed the wooden table in front of him with one punch. He looked in a bad mood.


    "Ellen was summoned by her father alone and went to the palace?"


    Jason looks ugly.


    Just now, when Chen Heng was summoned by violet and entered the palace, he received the news and summoned his supporters.


    When Chen Heng came out, his face was even more ugly.


    "For more than two hours, my father has never talked to me for so long in the past!"


    "What on earth did they talk about? What was his father''s attitude?"


    Jason''s face was livid and looked at the people who started: "who can find out these news for me?"


    In fact, according to common sense, it is completely understandable that the children who have been reunited after a long separation return to their side again and make all kinds of intimate actions as their father.


    Whether it''s summoning late at night or talking for a long time, it''s nothing in itself.


    But Jason just couldn''t help feeling scared and instinctively uneasy.


    Because in his heart, before Ellie disappeared, Chen Heng was already the favorite child of the violet king. After Ellie disappeared, he had invited Chen Heng to return to the king''s capital for many times.


    Now, after returning to the king''s capital, Chen Heng received such courtesy immediately. Isn''t this a dangerous Prelude?


    All around, the people present looked at Jason''s livid face and kept silent. They didn''t dare to say anything without authorization.


    Compared with more than half a year ago, Jason has already established his own authority. Now he is angry again. No one wants to offend him at this time.


    After a while, Jason''s face eased slightly and calmed down slowly.


    "It was my gaffe."


    He managed to calm down, looked at the people in front of him and said, "things have been put here. Alan''s threat is too great. We must find a way to restrain it."


    "What can you do?"


    "For the time being, it''s best not to do anything."


    The hall was temporarily silent. It was not until after a long time that someone spoke, which suddenly attracted the attention of people around.


    Jason turned his eyes and had better see a beautiful woman with unique charm.


    She was wearing a red robe. As she opened her mouth at the moment, everyone immediately looked at the past.


    "Oh?"


    Jason was surprised and then said, "Miss sissy, do you have any opinion?"


    The situation of the ancestral world is different from that of other worlds.


    The world values blood, but not men and women. Therefore, there are many girls in Jason''s supporters.


    This sissy is one of them.


    "It''s not a particularly profound truth."


    Seeing Jason''s eyes coming from the gods, the woman smiled, and a smile appeared on her beautiful face: "it''s just that your highness Alan just came back, we started to target. If your majesty knew, what would you think?"


    "Good."


    Another person echoed and said, "your majesty will be angry if you know that your Highness has laid hands on his highness Alan. At that time, it will not only not have the effect of attacking his highness Alan, but also make your majesty raise bad thoughts towards us."


    "Therefore, we can''t start at this time. Instead, we should protect his highness Alan in the open to prevent any accidents."


    "Good."


    Jason nodded, pondered carefully, and felt that there was some truth in what they said: "even if you want to start, you can''t be found by your father in the open."


    "That''s right."


    Sissy''s smile remained unchanged and said, "but although she can''t beat her highness Alan in the open, she can do it in other ways."


    "For example, his chamber of Commerce."


    Jason''s eyes lit up: "good."


    "And the chamber of Commerce."


    According to Jason and others, the chamber of commerce under Chen Heng is a force that can not be ignored.


    The chamber of commerce under Chen Heng is mainly operated by Alice, and the main business is the blood medicine previously studied by Chen Heng.


    But let alone, although this medicine is only refined by Chen Heng, its effect is very powerful in this blood based world and solves a considerable part of the problems.


    For this reason, in the past six months, the chamber of commerce under Chen Heng has grown rapidly, and the profits earned are enviable, even for princes like Jason.


    He is also a blood person. He is also affected by blood and is prone to various problems. Therefore, he needs to use blood potion to solve it. Naturally, he understands the weight of this potion.


    With the blessing of this medicine, the chamber of Commerce naturally has great power, which is the most powerful help of Chen Heng''s men.


    "If the notice goes on, let people find a way to inform those people outside. I don''t have to say anything more about what to do?"


    Jason looked at his men and seemed to think of something. His face suddenly showed a sneer.


    All around, the faces of these people were calm. At the moment, they knew clearly and didn''t say much.


    A moment later, they dispersed one after another, left the secret path and returned to their residence as if nothing had happened.


    Except sissy.


    Instead of returning to her place, she walked along the road to another place.


    It is a dilapidated building. It looks like an old manor from the outside, but when you go inside, you can find another feature.


    Although the outside world is a little old, the inside is very clean, without the feeling of chaos and decay.


    Among them, some signs are placed here to show.


    These are the signs of the coming meeting.


    This is a temporary residence for the coming meeting.


    Sissy is also a member of the coming meeting.


    After entering this place, sissy''s face changed rapidly and began to change, from a beautiful woman to a woman with great charm and all kinds of manners.


    She has a good face and an extraordinary charm. No matter how hard hearted people look at her, they will be moved and lament her beauty.


    But if Charlie and others see her, I''m afraid they will only stay vigilant.


    Because this is not someone else, but Aisha, a shuttle like them.


    After solving Ellie, she lurked around the second prince Jason and gained his trust. Now she doesn''t know how long it has been.


    "Interesting, but interesting."


    Walking into the church from the outside, Aisha recovered her true face and couldn''t help laughing when she recalled the scene just now.


    "I didn''t expect that we could meet in this way, Mr. Heng..."


    There was a smile on her face.


    When Chen Heng left and went to the king''s parliament, Aisha had several contacts with Charlie. Naturally, she knew Chen Heng''s true identity.


    "I wonder if he will thank me for giving this information to Mr. Heng?"


    The idea flashed through her mind with a smile on her face.


    Then, she sent someone to summon and prepare to pass the news of the just now meeting to Chen Heng to make him ready in advance.


    Of course, she won''t mention her role in it. She just sells her personal feelings.


    Anyway, she didn''t think that goods like Jason could cause any obstacles to Chen Heng.


    "The prediction is somewhat different. I didn''t expect Mr. Heng to come back at this time."


    When she asked someone to send a letter to Chen Heng, all kinds of thoughts flashed through Aisha''s heart. There she bowed her head and thought, "I just don''t know what will happen next."


    Chen Heng''s sudden return is quite unexpected for her.


    Before that, she has developed in this Wangdu for a long time, which is one of the key points of development.


    Thinking, she suddenly raised her head and looked out.


    "Huh?"


    Her face showed a puzzled color and felt a familiar smell.


    It was a breath that she had touched and even personally harmed. It was very powerful and naturally would not admit her mistake.


    At the moment, in her reaction, the owner of this breath seems to have returned again and is coming towards this place.


    Is it an illusion? Probably not.


    Well, it''s interesting.


    "Is it the plan of the king''s Council?"


    Aisha instantly thought of Chen Heng and Charlie, who were still in the king''s capital at the moment. She couldn''t help smiling: "I don''t know how you will deal with it?"


    "Don''t let me down."


    There was a smile on her face, but many bloody scenes flashed in her heart. Her eyes were full of inexplicable excitement.


    In the distance, Chen Heng also noticed the abnormality.


    "Huh?"


    He looked up into the distance, and now he also felt an abnormal situation.


    Not far away, at the moment, a wave of malice is spreading and rushing towards here.


    The malicious subject made him feel familiar.


    On one side, there is a more familiar smell.


    It''s Ellie And Jameson.


    Are they both here?


    Associating with the information collected before, Chen Heng reacted in an instant.


    Ellie and Jameson, these two people, I''m afraid, are the culprits of the destruction of those cities around some time ago.


    I don''t know why I came back suddenly.


    Is this part of the king''s Council plan?


    Chen Heng was puzzled and looked up into the distance.


    However, no matter what the king''s parliament wants to do, it can soon be known.


    Because in the distance, the figure is taking steps at the moment and has entered the city at the moment.


    A tragic killing is about to begin.


    "Blood... A lot of blood..."


    In the dead of night, Ellie wore a robe that covered his unusually tall body. At the moment, he looked at the passers-by with a look of longing on his face.


    For him, everything here has great attraction.


    The people everywhere have the blood of the silver moon royal family, and their concentration is much higher than that of other cities outside.


    For Ellie, it''s like a piece of dessert wandering outside and can be swallowed at any time.


    Ellie and Jameson, these two people, I''m afraid, are the culprits of the destruction of those cities around some time ago.


    I just don''t know why I came back suddenly.


    Is this part of the king''s Council plan?


    Chen Heng was puzzled and looked up into the distance.


    However, no matter what the king''s parliament wants to do, it can soon be known.


    Because in the distance, the figure is taking steps at the moment and has entered the city at the moment.


    A tragic killing is about to begin.


    "Blood... A lot of blood..."


    In the dead of night, Ellie wore a robe that covered his unusually tall body. At the moment, he looked at the passers-by with a look of longing on his face.


    For him, everything here has great attraction.


    The people everywhere have the blood of the silver moon royal family, and their concentration is much higher than that of other cities outside.


    For Ellie, it''s like a piece of dessert wandering outside and can be swallowed at any time.

 Chapter 784

    Today, Ellie has changed a lot because she swallowed too many people''s blood.


    At first, the more he changed, the more he was like a monster, moving in an uncontrollable direction.


    But after a critical point, the situation stabilized.


    Ellie''s distortion has been controlled and gradually restored to human form. Even from the appearance, if you don''t pay attention to the details, you may even feel that Ellie at the moment is no different from the past.


    But this is clearly impossible.


    Under this seemingly harmless appearance, lurking is an extremely terrible monster.


    Jameson knows this very well.


    After all, he personally released the monster in front of him.


    "Wait."


    Looking at Ellie in front of him, with a faint smile on his face, he said, "there will be a chance."


    "You''ll have a big meal soon."


    He looked at the huge palace standing in front of him and stood muttering to himself.


    As the voice fell, they stepped into the city in front of them and walked towards it.


    As they officially entered the city, a huge wave of malice followed, enveloping the area.


    Passers-by were in a hurry, each busy, but no one was aware of the seriousness of the matter.


    Most people are still busy with their own affairs.


    And elsewhere?


    Probably the same.


    In the palace, Jason is in his palace and is busy.


    As a prince, Jason has a lot to deal with.


    He needs to deal with some affairs within the royal family and the whole violet empire.


    These were originally handled by Ellie, but after he disappeared, Jason tried to take over these powers and let him handle them himself.


    He dare not neglect these affairs, because once he makes a mistake, countless people will speak against him.


    Although his position at the moment is noble, he is also closely watched by countless people. A bad one is prone to problems.


    However, fortunately, his own ability is quite good. With the help of a group of followers, he has handled it effectively so far without many problems.


    "Has the number of refugees increased again?"


    Sitting at his desk, Jason frowned at the news.


    Recently, with the spread of disasters outside, more and more refugees have poured into the capital.


    This inevitably leads to some trouble and a little trouble.


    Foreign refugees have somewhat disturbed the local order of Wangdu and exacerbated the conflict.


    If this continues, the problem may continue to expand.


    "Something must be done."


    He thought hard and then looked at the suggestions written by his followers.


    Most people suggested that he expel the refugees.


    In any case, those who can become refugees basically have no blood aristocrats. Let alone direct expulsion, even killing them directly is not a big problem.


    Jason thinks so, too.


    So he thought a little, and then quickly made a decision to inform the guard to exile and expel all the refugees who had entered the king''s capital during this period.


    As long as these refugees disappear from the king''s capital, the problem will be solved naturally.


    What will happen to these refugees after they are expelled from the king''s capital?


    This is not what he can manage.


    Jason is a blood, and the violet royal family is also a blood, which represents the camp of blood.


    Although the number of civilians is vast, it is dispensable for the violet royal family, which is not their basic plate.


    In that case, we will not hesitate when dealing with it.


    After reading the news, Jason was trying to keep busy, but he couldn''t help pausing.


    Because in the outside world, a small sound of footsteps is slowly coming.


    It''s late at night. It''s still in the dead of night. It''s quiet outside. Only a piece of moonlight shines, which sets off the brightness everywhere.


    At the moment, footsteps came from outside. It was obvious that someone was coming in.


    Jason frowned and said, "who?"


    Before that, in order to deal with the work at ease, he had ordered no one to come in to avoid interruption.


    But now someone still came in and obviously didn''t take his orders to heart.


    Jason was unhappy and had made a decision silently at the moment.


    If the person in front of him doesn''t have to do anything, he will punish the person and give him a lesson he will never forget.


    But everything disappeared when he saw that face.


    Under the steps, a tall figure appeared and stood in front of him.


    The figure was tall and burly, wearing a black robe, which directly covered most of his body, revealing only one face


    Its appearance is heroic and tall, but its appearance makes people feel familiar.


    Looking at the man in front of him, Jason was shocked and stopped subconsciously.


    "You... Are you?"


    He looked at the tall figure in front of him and sat up subconsciously: "you... Are you Ellie?"


    "No, how is that possible?"


    The owner of this figure in front of him was none other than Jason''s brother Ellie.


    In his sleep, Jason dreamed of Ellie more than once, for fear that he would come back suddenly one day.


    At that time, everything he has at the moment will be handed over to others and return to his original appearance, or even worse.


    However, after more than half a year, Ellie never had any news.


    It also reassured Jason that Ellie would probably not see him again.


    However, at this time, Ellie''s nightmare came back.


    "You..."


    Standing still and looking at Ellie in front of him, Jason''s face was uncertain. At the moment, all kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart, which was particularly complex.


    Opposite him, looking at Jason in front of him, Ellie smiled: "what''s the matter?"


    "After seeing my brother, I was a little happy and speechless?"


    Ellie grinned, which was inexplicably ferocious.


    "Or are you disappointed to see me back?"


    He slowly raised his head and stared at Jason with eyes like wild animals, so quietly.


    "How... How..."


    Being stared at by Ellie, Jason smiled reluctantly and said so.


    He is still digesting the news of Ellie''s sudden return.


    He couldn''t figure out why a person who had been missing for so long suddenly came back?


    Why is the force that kidnapped Ellie so useless that he let this guy run out of prison!


    A bunch of trash!


    Jason scolded secretly, but smiled on the surface and said, "it''s great that you can come back, brother."


    "During your disappearance, I have been thinking of you. I look forward to your early return."


    "Maybe the ancestor heard my prayer, and you really came back."


    "This is really great good news."


    His face was full of joy, and now he said so.


    Anyway, no matter what he thinks in his heart, at least on the surface, he will never be exposed.


    Ellie''s strength is much stronger than him, as it was before.


    He is one-on-one against Ellie, and the odds are slim.


    Therefore, he is ready to stabilize the other party first, wait until his followers come, and then solve the other party secretly.


    As long as we get rid of Ellie in front of us, all this can be regarded as not happening. He is still the best successor of the violet empire.


    He felt cruel in his heart and secretly flashed the idea. On the one hand, he used his secret treasure and began to secretly contact his strong men.


    During his time in Wangdu, Jason didn''t get nothing. He also gathered many forces and strong men.


    Although the forces under him can not be compared with those in the heyday of Eli, they have also closed down the existence of two monarchs, who have 0 publicly expressed their support.


    As long as the two followers of the monarch arrived, even if the current means of Eli were no matter how powerful, he could not escape.


    "It seems that I misunderstood you."


    Ellie''s eyes continued to look at Jason, which was very cold and made people feel a little bad.


    Jason endured his discomfort with a smile on his face.


    "Since you miss me very much, can you do me a favor?"


    In front of him, Ellie''s voice came again. At the moment, his voice became more and more low and hoarse, which made people feel particularly uncomfortable.


    "What''s up?"


    Jason smiled and pretended to be relaxed: "as long as I can do it, I will help my brother do it."


    He hasn''t realized the seriousness of the matter and is still perfunctory here.


    "Don''t worry, you can do it."


    Ellie''s voice became more and more hoarse. At the moment, it became low and terrible: "come on."


    "Come towards me."


    As the voice fell, he slowly stepped away and walked towards Jason in front of him.


    Jason immediately realized that it was wrong.


    A sense of extreme uneasiness and fear surged from his heart, which made him instinctively feel terrible.


    It seems that something bad is about to happen.


    In fact, the same is true.


    At this time, he wanted to escape the palace and look for the help of his followers, but he found it was too late.


    In front of him, a ferocious face had appeared.


    Ellie raised his head and showed a ferocious face in front of Jason.


    What kind of face is that?


    There is rotten meat everywhere, and there are white insects on it, emitting a unique rotten smell everywhere.


    The only good thing is that pair of eyes, scarlet, scarlet, has completely lost the softness unique to the blood of the silver moon, and some are just ferocious.


    Jason was stunned and his face was full of panic: "you......"


    He was about to say something, but before he finished a word, he lost his voice.


    A huge bite came up and bit hard at his neck.


    Then there was a sad cry.


    Ah!!!


    The sad voice echoed in the palace, while a gnawing sound continued to sound, accompanied by the sound of blood sputtering.


    When it was discovered here, the scene everywhere was like purgatory.


    The hall was covered with blood everywhere. The silver blood stained all the places and looked particularly bloody.


    The only thing intact is the desk Jason used before. At the moment, it is basically intact, but it is also very strange.


    In the main hall, Jason''s bitten body was left with only some fragmentary bodies. He was still. It was obvious that he couldn''t die anymore.


    Suddenly, the violet king was furious.


    It is said that in the palace, after knowing the news, the violet king immediately came out of the palace and went to the scene to investigate in person.


    He shot himself, trying to trace back the previous scene through a trace of the scene.


    But unexpectedly, this backtracking failed.


    There is an inexplicable force hindering this process, making the power of the violet King completely ineffective.


    What kind of face is that?


    There is rotten meat everywhere, and there are white insects on it, emitting a unique rotten smell everywhere.


    The only good thing is that pair of eyes, scarlet, scarlet, has completely lost the softness unique to the blood of the silver moon, and some are just ferocious.


    Jason was stunned and his face was full of panic: "you......"


    He was just about to say something, but it was a pity that there was no voice before he finished a sentence.


    A huge bite came up and bit hard at his neck.


    Then there was a sad cry.


    Ah!!!


    The sad voice echoed in the palace, while a gnawing sound continued to sound, accompanied by the sound of blood sputtering.


    When it was discovered here, the scene everywhere was like purgatory.


    The hall was covered with blood everywhere. The silver blood stained all the places and looked particularly bloody.


    The only thing intact is the desk Jason used before. At the moment, it is basically intact, but it is also very strange.


    In the main hall, Jason''s bitten body was left with only some fragmentary bodies. He was still. It was obvious that he couldn''t die anymore.


    Suddenly, the violet king was furious.


    It is said that in the palace, after knowing the news, the violet king immediately came out of the palace and went to the scene to investigate in person.


    He shot himself, trying to trace back the previous scene through a trace of the scene.


    But unexpectedly, this backtracking failed.


    There is an inexplicable force hindering this process, making the power of the violet King completely ineffective.


    Ah!!!


    The sad voice echoed in the palace, while a gnawing sound continued to sound, accompanied by the sound of blood sputtering.


    When it was discovered here, the scene everywhere was like purgatory.


    The hall was covered with blood everywhere. The silver blood stained all the places and looked particularly bloody.


    The only thing intact is the desk Jason used before. At the moment, it is basically intact, but it is also very strange.


    In the main hall, Jason''s bitten body was left with only some fragmentary bodies. He was still. It was obvious that he couldn''t die anymore.


    Suddenly, the violet king was furious.


    It is said that in the palace, after knowing the news, the violet king immediately came out of the palace and went to the scene to investigate in person.


    He shot himself, trying to trace back the previous scene through a trace of the scene.


    But unexpectedly, this backtracking failed.


    There is an inexplicable force hindering this process, making the power of the violet King completely ineffective.

 Chapter 785

    "Kill Jason and create a ferocious scene in front of you, which is mostly done by Ellie..."


    Chen Heng looked at the scene in front of him and couldn''t help wondering, "but why?"


    Ellie rushed into the palace and deliberately found Jason and killed him by such cruel means. What''s the reason?


    Is it just for vent and revenge?


    Well, with Ellie''s character, it doesn''t seem impossible.


    Especially after the blood experiment, Ellie''s character became more and more violent and was deeply influenced by blood instinct.


    In his current state, it doesn''t seem surprising to do such a thing.


    But Chen Heng instinctively doubted the purpose.


    There is nothing in this world without reason.


    Although Ellie may do such mindless things, Jameson won''t.


    Even if Chen Heng doesn''t have to think about it, he can understand that it''s impossible for the king''s Council to let him wander around alone for important experiments such as Eli. Nine times out of ten, someone is watching.


    This man is probably Jameson.


    With Jameson''s ability, even if Eli couldn''t control himself and wanted to retaliate against Jason, he would stop him and wouldn''t let him scare the snake.


    Unless it''s necessary.


    Various thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    On the other hand, the violet king was still angry, trying to deduce the course of things there, trying to restore what happened last night.


    But surprisingly, Chen Heng didn''t feel any sadness in his heart. All he had was anger.


    He saw it as a provocation to himself, but he didn''t feel too sad about Jason''s death.


    Feeling this, Chen Heng sighed in his heart and silently eliminated his thoughts.


    Let them bite the dog.


    With Ellie''s style, he will probably attack others later, and even find the violet King sooner or later.


    In that case, let him do it.


    This matter does no harm to Chen Heng.


    After all, as long as the violet king is still alive, he will not be able to ascend the throne of the violet empire.


    But if the violet King dies, the situation is very different.


    After the fall of the king, among the three children eligible to inherit the throne, Jason has died, and Ellie is crazy at the moment. After that, as long as the evidence of his attack on Jason is announced, it will naturally be insulated from the throne of the violet empire.


    The only thing left is naturally Chen Heng.


    This will help him succeed to the throne in advance.


    Therefore, he chose to be silent and silently looked at the violet king in front of him to be busy and search for clues everywhere.


    Of course, on the surface, he was also very sad and sad.


    "Alan."


    Just as Chen Heng stood silently in the corner and shed a few tears, the voice of the violet King sounded.


    Standing in the distance, he looked at Chen Heng standing there, his face full of sadness, and his face could not help showing a little relieved color: "don''t be too sad."


    "I know your brother has had a good relationship since childhood, but Jason wouldn''t be happy if he knew what you look like now."


    No, he will.


    Looking at the gratified face in front of him and standing there persuading the violet king, Chen Heng wants to ask, what makes you have the illusion that I have a good relationship with him?


    Chen Heng''s predecessor and Jason did have a honeymoon. The relationship between them is very good, almost as good as wearing a pair of pants.


    It''s just that Ellie forced it all out.


    In the past, Ellie was too strong and kept suppressing his brother, forcing the predecessor and Jason to unite to protect themselves, which gave others the illusion that they had a good relationship.


    But what is their relationship?


    This is known from Jason''s plan.


    Smiling on the surface, he was actually ready to stab behind his back.


    Brothers and sisters, brothers and sisters.


    Chen Heng didn''t speak, but the sad color on his face remained. It looked particularly uncomfortable and moved by their brotherhood.


    "During this time, you move to my palace. Don''t go out easily."


    The violet king thought a little and then said, "since the murderer has done it once, it may not be impossible to do it again."


    "For the sake of safety, you should stay with me and don''t go out."


    He still considered Chen Heng''s safety.


    No way out.


    In the past, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, he has many children. Even if he has a great reputation in the royal family, he is the envy of countless royal families who can''t give birth to children.


    But now, the eldest prince Ellie is missing. I don''t know if he can come back. Jason was killed, and Chen Heng is the only one left.


    If something happens to Chen Heng again, the successor of violet empire will become a huge problem in the future, which may cause a riot at that time.


    No matter from the perspective of reality or emotion, the violet king should try his best to ensure the safety of Chen Heng.


    Of course, as the king, he didn''t fail to consider the possibility that Chen Heng himself might attack Jason.


    But after synthesizing all kinds of situations, he finally shook his head and ruled out this possibility.


    Neither strength nor time is right.


    Because Chen Henggang just returned to the king''s capital, out of sophisticated consideration, the violet King basically focused all his energy on Chen Heng yesterday. He not only sent a large number of personnel to monitor the surroundings, but also personally took care of the palace where he lived.


    The reason for this is to prevent others from being dissatisfied with Chen Heng, but now it has become the biggest proof to wash away Chen Heng''s suspicion.


    "Yes."


    Chen Heng was still very sad. His voice became more and more low. He didn''t say anything. He just nodded silently to obey the arrangement of the violet king.


    The violet King expressed satisfaction with this.


    Out of Jason''s palace and back to her house, Alice knew the news and hurried to meet him.


    "Your Highness!"


    It was fine outside, but as soon as she got to the palace, Alice looked happy and said, "Your Highness Jason, is he?"


    "It''s hopeless."


    Chen Heng shook his head and said, affirming the speculation outside.


    Suddenly, the joy on Alice''s face grew stronger.


    "So, your highness..."


    Unconsciously, she lowered her voice and opened her mouth to say something, but she didn''t completely open her mouth.


    Chen Heng naturally understood what she meant, but looking at Alice in front of him, he just shook his head silently without saying anything more.


    "Get ready to move."


    He gave an order, then turned aside and prepared to pack up.


    There are a large number of slaves around. At the moment, with the order of the violet king, they all come to help and move all the things Chen Heng needs to the side of the violet King''s palace.


    It was an old palace, but although it was old, it was huge, and all kinds of Dharma arrays were still running, which was very spectacular.


    Compared with the palace where Chen Heng lived before, this palace has obviously reached a higher level, and the conditions in all aspects should be more superior.


    But the most important thing is the history of the palace.


    This palace was the residence of the violet king before he ascended the throne.


    At that time, although the violet king had not yet become a king, he had been established as an heir. The palace where he lived was the place in front of him.


    Now, Chen Heng has moved in.


    Considering the current situation, the hint of violet''s move has been very obvious.


    Is it finally the prelude to the long-standing struggle for the position of successor in the violet Empire?


    People everywhere sighed.


    But Chen Heng didn''t have this idea.


    From the beginning, his mind was not on the throne of successor.


    Of course he wants the position of king, but it doesn''t matter whether he inherited it or not.


    "Increased sensitivity to imprints?"


    Moving into this palace, Chen Heng obviously felt the change.


    In the deserted room, he spread out his arms and exposed the clean palm of his hand.


    There, a silver moon like Mark appeared, and now it was slowly glowing.


    A stream of heat emerged from the mark and poured into Chen Heng, which made him feel particularly comfortable at the moment, as if he had been blessed by a certain force.


    This silver moon mark is not the original thing of Chen Heng, but appears suddenly.


    That night, after Chen Heng had that dream, this mark suddenly appeared.


    However, before coming to the capital of violet, the power of this mark is very weak. It can only give Chen Heng very vague guidance and can''t do more.


    But now, this mark is obviously active.


    "Is there anything in this palace that activates the mark?"


    "Or?"


    Standing in place, Chen Heng thought in his heart, then slowly raised his head and looked at the palace where the violet king was not far away.


    As a king, the violet king lived in the place where the violet kings of previous dynasties lived, and it was also one of the ancestors of the violet royal family.


    Is there something that activates the mark and makes it active?


    Chen Heng thought in his heart and then simply began to try.


    He stepped forward and walked slowly towards the palace where the violet king was located.


    This process was not stopped by others.


    After all, Chen Heng is no one else. He is the natural descendant of the violet king and the successor of the violet king in the future.


    He wanted to be close to the palace and the others wouldn''t say anything.


    And this is proof of blood.


    There is a seal left by the violet royal family in the palace of the violet king, which will instinctively suppress all non silver moon royal blood.


    Only the silver moon blood of the real lineage can enter this palace, otherwise all will be excluded.


    Therefore, being able to enter the palace is undoubtedly a proof of blood.


    Walking into the palace, a faint sense of intimacy emerged from my heart. It was like a wanderer wandering outside for a long time finally found his hometown. There was an inexplicable feeling.


    There is a palpitation in the blood of the body, which belongs to the blood of the silver moon royal family.


    As for the blood of other royal families, for example, the blood of the sun royal family, under the influence of the inexplicable force around, not only did it not become more active, but gradually quieted down and seemed to be suppressed to some extent.


    Chen Heng probably felt it.


    If you are in this palace, the blood power of the sun royal family will be greatly suppressed. I''m afraid that only 70% of the power can be exerted in the end.


    Seemingly few, in fact, repression has been extremely serious.


    Because the silver moon blood of the violet royal family will get a bonus in this place, and the gap between one time and another will be opened quickly.


    Chen Heng walked slowly to the palace alone.


    Slowly, the mark in his hand became brighter and brighter. A warm current emerged from it and quickly flowed all over Chen Heng.


    An inexplicable sense of traction emerged and took him to another direction.


    "Where is that?"


    Finally, Chen Heng stood in front of an old passage, looked ahead and asked softly.


    "This is a very old palace. The conditions inside are too simple to live in."


    The slave on one side said, telling the history of this area one by one.


    In short, it was the place where the palace was first formed, and it was also the palace built by the ancient silver moon royal family.


    As for other palaces, they were built by the later King of the silver moon from generation to generation, not the original buildings.


    Because of its disrepair and many inappropriate places in the original design, the old buildings are no longer suitable for living. Most of them will not enter it every year except when they are responsible for sacrificing their ancestors.


    "Show me in."


    Chen Heng thought for a moment and then said.


    The slave on one side nodded respectfully and took Chen Heng in.


    There were no candles everywhere, but there was a dim silver glow, derived from many silver gemstones.


    This is a gem condensed by the power of the silver moon. It can be used in many places. It is invaluable to the outside world.


    It''s everywhere, completely for lighting.


    The wealth of the silver moon royal family can be imagined.


    Chen Heng walked all the way through this narrow passage to the end.


    A mural carved from a piece of silver rock appeared in front of us.


    The mural is very narrow and long, in which the images of characters are engraved.


    Chen Heng looked up.


    The appearance of this first character is the present violet king.


    In the murals, his image is dignified and tall, wearing the crown representing the king on his head, which looks particularly heroic.


    Compared with today, it also looks much younger.


    "The appearance of every violet king is carved here. In the future, your highness will inherit the throne and leave your own appearance here."


    The attendant on one side opened his mouth and explained.


    Chen Heng nodded and then stepped forward.


    As his steps continued to move forward, the appearance of murals also appeared in front of him.


    The kings of the violet Empire appeared before his eyes.


    These kings have men and women. Most of them were young and extraordinarily brave when they succeeded to the throne.


    And the more forward, the more obvious their non-human characteristics are. Many people have obvious scales and horns, which looks different from the current silver moon royal family.


    Chen Heng understands that the difference is due to blood.


    Compared with the current silver moon royal family, the blood of the silver moon royal family in the past was stronger, and the power of the silver moon in the body was stronger, so it was naturally easier to show the characteristics of ancestors.


    Growing silver scales on their bodies is just a small thing. Some people even have one horn and silver tail. They don''t look like a human at all.


    The murals of this image lasted for a long time, and the more forward, the more exaggerated the situation is.


    But at the end of the mural, this situation changed again.


    At the end, the mural images here are all human, without any other features.


    From the appearance, these are like ordinary people, but their faces are too delicate and beautiful. Each one is like a God in the sky, which is amazing.


    "When the blood is strong enough to a certain extent, you can control your own blood."


    Chen Heng looked at the images in these murals and knew it clearly in his heart.


    Today''s silver moon royal family is mostly human, because the blood of silver moon royal family in their own body is gradually thin, and the blood of ordinary people accounts for the majority.


    However, the reason why these royal families in the murals are human is that the blood in the body is too strong, so they can control their own morphological changes.


    It is the same truth that the extremes of things must be reversed.


    Finally, he came to the end.


    At the last few murals, because of the long time, the appearance of these people had been completely invisible. Their faces were corroded by the wind and sand. They couldn''t see clearly and completely hazy.


    Chen Heng simply sees the last.


    Then he paused.


    At the end of the mural is the image of a woman.


    Like other murals around, the image of this woman is also very vague, but it seems that it is not eroded by the wind and sand, but actively erased by others.


    Ordinary people can only see the image of a woman at a glance, while others can''t see it at all.


    But in Chen Heng''s view, this is not the case.


    In Chen Heng''s sight, the image of the woman in front of him is so clear.


    She is so beautiful, every inch of her skin, every inch of her texture is so perfect, full of an invisible charm.


    The God in the sky is only so perfect, but the appearance of the woman in front of us gives people a feeling that it is better than the gods in the sky and everything in the world, as if its own existence is the ultimate of the world, which makes Chen Heng, who never cares about this aspect, marvel.


    But the most important thing is that the image of the woman is exactly the same as that of the woman he had seen in his dream.


    In the palm of the hand, a silver glow gradually flickered.


    It was the silver moon mark on Chen Heng. At the moment, it began to glow uncontrollably and rise gradually.


    At the next moment, an inexplicable traction appeared from the stone wall in front of him and directly sucked Chen Heng in.


    In an instant, Chen Heng''s figure disappeared. The whole person directly threw himself into the stone wall and disappeared in situ.


    Even with his semi divine nature, he could not resist the traction in front of him, and could only disappear in situ silently.


    Aside, the old servant stood quietly in place. At the moment, looking at Chen Heng who was sucked into the stone wall, there was no accident, but a smile on his face.

 Chapter 786

    "How many years..."


    Before the stone wall, the old servant stood in place. At the moment, looking at Chen Heng who disappeared in front of him, he sighed silently: "have you finally waited for such a person after so many years..."


    "I hope this time, you can really get out of trouble and return to this world......"


    With a smile on his face, his figure gradually became vain.


    A moment later, his figure completely disappeared in place and turned into an illusory bubble.


    The whole palace was so quiet that it was quiet everywhere, as if no one had ever visited it.


    Boom!


    The deafening sound sounded in my ears and kept ringing through.


    Chen Heng fell into the stone wall, and even the true spirit itself was shaking and became chaotic.


    However, this process did not last long.


    After a moment, his true spirit quickly recovered and woke up again.


    With this process, Chen Heng opened his eyes and quickly looked at him.


    There is a dark area in front of us.


    There are walls all around. At first glance, it looks like a maze, surrounding the place where Chen Heng is located, leaving only a forward passage.


    Everywhere, the strong breath is echoing, making people feel inexplicable palpitations.


    "Here is?"


    Standing in place, Chen Heng looked at the scene in front of him and frowned.


    Just now, before he could react, he was pulled here in an instant.


    What happened?


    Chen Heng frowned and looked at his palm.


    There, the palm of his hand is still shining, with bursts of dazzling brilliance blooming on it, which is displayed at the moment.


    At a glance, it is particularly obvious.


    Looking at this dazzling silver brilliance, Chen Heng fell into silence.


    Previously, when outside, although this mark will also shine, it has never been so bright at any time.


    Now it''s like this.


    Associating with the previous mural, Chen Heng couldn''t help but have a reasonable guess.


    I''m afraid this place is mostly related to the ancestor of silver moon.


    It is likely that it was left by the ancestors of the silver moon royal family.


    However, the ancestor of Yinyue deliberately arranged to lead him to this place. Why on earth?


    Chen Heng was puzzled.


    Standing up silently, Chen Heng felt the state at the moment.


    The transmission array seems to be out of use.


    It seems to be a unique small space, which is isolated from everything and has no space gap. It is impossible to transmit by means of transmission array and so on.


    Their own strength has also been suppressed, and many forces are not as active as they were in the outside world.


    However, what surprised Chen Heng was that the silver moon blood in his body was the most repressed.


    This is completely two extremes from being in the external palace.


    Like this place, it exists for the silver moon royal family.


    The only relief for Chen Heng is that the simulator in his body can still be used.


    That''s good.


    As long as the simulator can still be used, Chen Heng doesn''t have to be afraid of too much. It''s a big deal to reopen it.


    From where he stood, Chen Heng looked around.


    He seems to be in a room at the moment.


    The room was small, empty everywhere, without any furniture and decorations, like a prison.


    But fortunately, it is not closed, and the road ahead is still there, without any obstacles.


    Chen Heng thought for a moment, then tried to step forward.


    The crisp footsteps sounded in place.


    I don''t know how long the corridor is in front of me. After walking for a while, Chen Heng not only failed to see the end of the corridor, but felt that the distance was longer.


    An inexplicable sound came from one side.


    Thinking, a long sword suddenly stabbed from one side and stabbed heavily at Chen Heng''s chest.


    In this regard, Chen Heng still stood quietly in place, and seemed to have no reaction at all.


    Bang!


    In an instant, a figure appeared in front and hit the wall heavily.


    Through the faint light everywhere, you can see the shape of the figure in front of you. It is a corpse whose body looks rotten.


    The corpse was wearing ragged armor and holding a long silver sword in his hand. At the moment, a huge depression appeared in his chest and was heavily inlaid on the wall.


    There, he was still struggling and trying to climb down from the wall, but his limbs had just been broken. He couldn''t climb down anyway. He could only shake his limbs weakly, which looked quite funny.


    Chen Heng''s figure appeared in front of the corpse and frowned at the corpse in front of him.


    On the palm of his hand, a slight wound appeared, and the skin was cut on it.


    A little crimson appeared with silver blood droplets, which made Chen Heng''s eyebrows frown deeper.


    "I was hurt?"


    Looking at the wound on his palm, Chen Heng felt inexplicably ridiculous.


    Who is he?


    Once a demigod, all aspects have reached the ultimate existence of mortals.


    Even now, his strength has not been fully restored, only reaching the level of level 7, which is definitely not what ordinary means can kill.


    It''s not polite to let Heng stand there with a knife for ten days.


    However, such a strong and terrible body was injured at the moment.


    The person who shot was not powerful, but a body that looked ordinary.


    Just now, Chen Heng wanted to take the other party''s long sword directly with his hand and drive the enemy away directly, but finally he noticed something wrong.


    If he hadn''t responded in time, I''m afraid he would have a big color on his palm at the moment.


    In front of him, the mummy stood in the way of frantic struggle.


    Chen Heng stood in place and finally made an action after thinking for a while.


    He walked slowly forward, stretched out his hand and took the silver sword from the corpse''s hand, put it in front of his eyes and looked at it carefully.


    Under the gaze of Chen Heng, the silver long sword blooms a little brilliance. It seems that there are some subtle textures on it, which is very beautiful.


    But this has not changed. This is the essence of an ordinary long sword.


    Perhaps the material of this long sword is very special and extraordinary, but there is no powerful Dharma array and rune engraved on it, so it does not have strong power.


    This kind of weapon, no matter how extraordinary its own materials are, under normal circumstances, it is impossible to break through Chen Heng''s defense.


    What is the problem?


    Chen Heng was puzzled and then continued to try.


    He took the long sword and gently stroked his arm.


    The silver long sword is not sharp, and there is no special power in it. It plays a role in Chen Heng''s hand, but cuts a slender hole in his arm.


    This result makes people silent. I don''t know what to say.


    "What on earth is this place?"


    The idea flashed through his mind, with an inexplicable doubt.


    Bang!


    At this moment, a clear voice came from in front of him.


    It was the corpse. After such a long struggle, he finally climbed down from the wall and struggled to climb over to Chen Heng.


    In this regard, Chen Heng did not pay attention to his mind. He directly moved his arm, waved a long sword in his hand and cut it down.


    With a puff, the corpse''s head flew out directly and its body stopped moving. It seems that it has completely lost its ability to move.


    "It seems that you have to behead to kill it."


    Looking at this scene, if Chen Heng thought, the idea flashed in his heart.


    Out of habit, he didn''t leave immediately, but groped forward, ready to test the mummy to see if he could find any new information.


    However, a new situation has emerged.


    On his palm, the silver moon was shining, and it lit up after he cut the mummy.


    A cool feeling came from it and was fed back to Chen Heng.


    "Can you do that?"


    Chen Heng was a little surprised and couldn''t understand it more and more.


    As he killed the mummified corpse just now, the silver moon mark on his hand seemed to grow, and the power to give Chen Heng feedback was also huge.


    Of course, this feedback is better than nothing for Chen Heng. It''s nothing at all.


    But this is also a welcome change.


    At this time, a somewhat absurd idea flashed through his mind.


    The ancestor of silver moon brought him to this place specially. Isn''t it just to let him come to this place to kill these lives, so as to strengthen this silver moon mark?


    No, it shouldn''t be that simple.


    Maybe in the process of killing this monster, there are some changes he doesn''t know are happening.


    Chen Heng thought in his heart.


    He thought in his mind, but the movement of his hand did not stop. He fumbled around the body of the mummy in front of him and explored it carefully.


    Soon, the result appeared.


    A fresh body.


    This is a result that surprised Chen Heng.


    Obviously, the body has become a mummy, a feeling of baptism after years, but Chen Heng''s test result is that he hasn''t been dead for long.


    This is a very contradictory result.


    In addition, the corpse is still a royal family. Although it is not a silver moon royal family, it is also a corpse with the blood of other royal families.


    It''s not easy to think of his identity before his death. At least it''s a branch of the royal family.


    It''s a pity


    Chen Heng glanced at the mummified body in front of him. After a little thinking, he continued to make a detailed test.


    Soon, the results of the test appeared.


    A very strange result appeared in Chen Heng''s eyes.


    On the one hand, the coefficients of all aspects of this mummified body are very good. Both the source and the power of blood particles are well preserved, and there is no appearance of death for a long time.


    On the other hand, the corpse''s posture has become like this. The water in the body evaporates. It''s obvious that it''s not a matter of dying for a day or two.


    Two very contradictory results are presented.


    Chen Heng thought for a moment and then came up with a fairly self consistent explanation.


    The blood in the human body should be blocked by its special power.


    After Chen Heng came here, most of his strength was suppressed, and the blood force in his body could not flourish and play its full role.


    The same is true of this corpse in front of us. Obviously, it has strong blood power, but in the end, it can play no different role from an ordinary corpse.


    This is the function of this space. One side is suppression and the other side is blockade.


    But at this time, this feature is not necessarily a bad thing.


    Chen Heng thought for a moment and then began to move.


    He urged the divinity in his body, and the profound meaning of the law fluctuated in an instant and was activated by it.


    The process went well.


    This space has a serious suppression on the power of blood, but it has no obvious effect on the power of divinity and even law.


    Other forces in Chen Heng''s body work very smoothly.


    This relieved him and then began to move.


    Swallowing the Scripture of heaven, the dried corpse in front of him was directly crushed in an instant and became dust on the ground, which was then directly absorbed into Chen Heng''s body.


    When Chen Heng''s strength was weak, he needed a series of responsible experiments to help himself purify the impurities in the corpse and get pure blood essence.


    But now there is no need to be so troublesome. Whether it''s impurities or not, it''s just to swallow it directly.


    Swallowing the heavenly scriptures, a warm current emerged and appeared in Chen Heng''s body.


    The process took a short time, and then it was over.


    Chen Heng moved slowly and waved his arm. He felt pretty good about himself.


    "The effect is pretty good."


    He nodded, satisfied.


    In terms of blood, this mummy is not as good as the many corpses he collected from the king''s Council.


    But the advantage of this body is the integrity of the body. Because of the particularity of the space, many of its essence is preserved, and for Chen Heng, the help is even bigger.


    After digesting the body, Chen Heng looked at the pile of things left at his feet.


    This space is very special. In this area, Chen Heng''s powerful body strength seems to have completely disappeared. Even an ordinary long sword can penetrate his defense.


    In case, Chen Heng thinks it''s better to be cautious.


    He picked from the things left by the body and wanted to search for some self-defense armor.


    Unfortunately, the body died so long that these obviously unusual equipment have been damaged and useless.


    After picking and choosing for a while, Chen Heng finally had to shake his head and continue to walk forward.


    He walked all the way through the narrow passage and continued to go to the next place.


    Behind him, when Chen Heng left, a hazy darkness spread rapidly, swallowing the area Chen Heng had just walked through and making him fall into a coma.


    "Huh?"


    When darkness fell, Chen Heng turned and looked behind him, if he felt it.


    However, he did not turn back, but firmly continued to move forward.


    After a few steps, a room appeared ahead.


    The rooms were as like as two peas, and the rooms looked absolutely empty, almost identical to the rooms that Chen Heng had stayed in before.


    Chen Heng looked at the corner of the room and tried to find something different from the previous room, but he was disappointed in the end.


    Without hesitation, he stepped into it.


    The space around changed immediately.


    The room is still that room, the place is still that place, but Chen Heng seems to have come to the ice and snow.


    A cold breath came to his face, making him feel like standing naked in a piece of snow.


    Before he could sigh, a burst of killing machine rushed over.


    Chen Heng subconsciously turned sideways and a roar came from his ear.


    A girl''s figure swept past him. Its body was illusory. At one glance, it seemed like a ghost, but it had a real body.


    Around its body, ice and snow spontaneously condense and turn into pieces of ice and frost, covering this area.


    The long sword is waved in an instant, like a star falling, shrouded in extremely huge power.


    In Chen Heng''s body, the power of the Sun runs in an instant, sweeping the whole body up and down in an instant, making Chen Heng look like a God in the sky at the moment.


    This area is now shrouded in a sun, shrouded in an extremely hot atmosphere.


    Ah!!!


    A sad roar came from ahead.


    Facing the power of the God of the sun, the girl in the frost made a sharp cry, and her face became more and more ferocious and terrible. It was like being stimulated in an instant, and a strong color of hatred appeared in her eyes.


    However, the struggle is doomed to be useless.


    Just a few seconds later, it was over.


    Chen Heng looked silently at the ice sculpture in front of him, a little silent.


    After the girl had completely fallen, it did not completely disappear, but became such an ice sculpture.


    The ice sculpture shows the appearance of a girl. It is a beautiful girl with an exotic style. She doesn''t have any clothes on her. She can be seen clearly in the most private place.


    This is the first time Chen Heng has seen the corpse after the fall.


    I just don''t know what kind of blood it belongs to.


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, and then without too much hesitation, he directly tried to start.


    Swallowing the Sutra, the ice sculpture disappeared in an instant.


    A force of frost and cold poured into his body, making Chen Heng''s face pale in an instant, and then quickly recovered.


    Three seconds later, Chen Heng''s face returned to calm, searched silently for a moment, and found a light blue gem.


    The gem looks ordinary, but it seems to contain a unique frost force. If it is deliberately activated, it deliberately forms a small protective barrier, which can be regarded as a good protective article.


    If in the outside world, Chen Heng naturally can''t use it. He can destroy mountains and rivers with one blow. What role can a mere protective gem play.


    But in this place, this gem is just right.


    Chen Heng put away the gem and then continued to move forward.


    After he left, the darkness behind him came again, enveloping the room and falling into a coma.


    But this time, Chen Heng didn''t go far, but stayed in the corridor not far away.


    "Five minutes."


    Feeling the darkness behind him, Chen Heng calculated the time silently.


    From the moment he entered the room, he was calculating his stay time.


    The final calculation is five minutes.


    Five minutes later, the darkness will fall and devour the room completely.


    "If so..."


    Chen Heng felt a sense of urgency.

 Chapter 787

    "Five minutes..."


    Chen Heng felt a sense of urgency.


    This time determines that the battle after him must be decided quickly, otherwise as long as it is delayed a little, it will be swallowed up and shrouded in darkness.


    As for the result of being dark, Chen Heng never wants to try it easily.


    If you think about it a little, you will know that it is definitely not a good thing.


    After a little cleaning up, Chen Heng continued to move forward.


    Sure enough, after a period of time, the next room appeared in front of us.


    The room is generally the same as the previous two rooms. On the whole, it is like a prison, in which a ferocious monster is imprisoned.


    This time, what Chen Heng faced was a monster like a demon wolf. I don''t know which kind of royal blood was distorted, and the power was very powerful.


    If in the outside world, Chen Heng should be able to easily kill the demon wolf, but in this space, all aspects of Chen Heng were suppressed, so it took a little effort.


    In the first minute, Chen Heng killed the demon wolf, and then began to search for his booty according to the previous practice.


    Finally, he found a broken armor where the demon wolf was located.


    The armor is black and dark. Its material is very special. It seems to be able to absorb blood and repair spontaneously. It also has a magical power.


    Chen Heng tried to inject his own blood into the armor, and immediately made the armor glow hazy, as if he had restored a certain divinity.


    Absorb the corpse of the demon wolf, and Chen Heng continues to walk forward.


    A moment later, darkness fell again and enveloped the room.


    This time, Chen Heng finally confirmed his guess.


    It''s really five minutes.


    He went on and broke through the barrier step by step.


    Before he knew it, he had broken through ten rooms.


    The monsters in these ten rooms are different, and their strength is high and low. Some are like the former demon wolf, which makes Chen Heng feel some pressure. Some are like the original mummy, which is understated and has no feeling at all.


    But the only thing in common is that these are royal families.


    To tell the truth, by now, Chen Heng has become a little numb.


    Previously, it was OK to be in the king''s assembly, but in this place, the extremely scarce royal families outside seem to have become cabbage everywhere.


    Kill some, there''s more behind.


    If it is known by others outside the world, I''m afraid it will be shocked.


    After killing so many monsters, Chen Heng''s changes are not without.


    From the appearance, he has changed his shotgun for a cannon at the moment.


    He was wearing black armor and silver face armor, which completely covered his whole body.


    The silver long sword obtained previously was broken in a fight and has been replaced with a black giant sword. It was found on a giant before and is suitable for him.


    As for other small gadgets, such as the gem obtained before, there are a lot more.


    To some extent, it''s arming yourself to the teeth.


    Because of the constant swallowing of corpses, the strength of Chen Heng''s body is also growing. With the war to support the war, the concentration of blood vessels is increasing.


    That''s good news.


    The most important thing for Chen Heng at this moment is not the improvement of strength, but the improvement of physique.


    At the moment, Chen''s physical strength has been gradually exhausted.


    The enemy in front of us is getting stronger and stronger.


    If everything remains the same, there is only one end for Chen Heng, that is to be consumed by a steady stream of monsters.


    But with the help of blood growth, it is much better.


    Although it is impossible to completely make up for the lost strength, it is also much better.


    In addition, there is the silver moon mark on his hand. With the increasing number of monsters killed by Chen Heng, it is becoming brighter and brighter at the moment.


    "The fifteenth head."


    In another room, Chen Heng held a huge sword and killed the tall demon man in front of him.


    He wiped the sweat on his head, didn''t waste too much time, and didn''t sigh. He directly went forward to search for his booty and swallowed up the devil''s body as soon as possible, so as to recover his physical strength as soon as possible.


    Then, before the five minute limit came, he quickly moved forward and walked out of the area.


    Boom!


    A few seconds after he left, the darkness spread rapidly and completely occupied the room behind him.


    Without any hesitation, Chen Heng continued to move forward.


    With his actions, there is also an inexplicable change in the depths of this space at the moment.


    In the hazy darkness, there is a tall statue standing here.


    This is the depth of the previous space and the key to the seal.


    There is a mysterious and powerful atmosphere on the statues everywhere, representing the ancient and sacred existence.


    But here, all these sacred are silent, sleeping in this area and unable to wake up.


    However, with Chen Heng constantly breaking through the customs and killing all kinds of strange monsters, the scene here also began to change.


    A silver moon mark glittered and gradually began to shine.


    When the silver moon mark first shines, it immediately dispels the darkness everywhere.


    No matter how weak the light is, it is so conspicuous in the dark that it attracts everyone''s attention.


    "Someone can activate your mark..."


    In the dark, a hazy voice sounded with an inexplicable meaning: "silver moon, it seems that there is a good existence among your descendants."


    For the words in the dark, the statue representing the ancestor of silver moon did not reply, but the statue itself was constantly shaking, as if trying to break free from the seal.


    "It''s useless."


    For the struggle of the ancestor of the silver moon, the voice in the dark was a little contemptuous: "your seal has been strengthened for so many years. How can it be untied in such a short time."


    "Give up the struggle..."


    In the dark, the voice spoke like this, and then slowly fell into silence.


    Until after a long time, a new voice sounded.


    "I don''t think so..."


    The crisp female voice sounded, very crisp and pleasant, like the most beautiful music, moving people.


    "You..."


    In the dark, the voice was surprised, and then saw an amazing scene.


    In the dark, the mark representing the ancestor of the silver moon became brighter and brighter, and the light became more and more amazing.


    At first, the light was still very weak, which could only illuminate the figure of the first ancestor of the silver moon, but with the passage of time, it became clearer and clearer, directly illuminating the body of the first ancestor of the silver moon.


    On the carving of the ancestor of silver moon, inch by inch cracks began to emerge.


    Then, her body began to return to normal, and one revealed that she recovered her normal posture and became lifelike.


    Standing where she was, she looked at the figure in the dark with a smile on her face: "compared with the past, I am more certain than ever. This time must be the biggest chance for me to get out of trouble."


    As she spoke, scenes appeared in front of her.


    That was Chen Heng''s experience in breaking through the customs, from the initial killing of the mummified body to other battles later.


    In every battle, Chen Heng solved it so easily that he solved all the battles almost in an instant. It was incredible that he was fast.


    "How is this possible?"


    Looking at the scene emerging from the scene, the existence presented in the dark is also very inexplicable, I feel particularly surprised.


    The rules of this space are very clear to everyone present.


    If you want to enter here, you first need to have the key given by your ancestor.


    You can''t enter here without a key.


    The reason why the ancestor of silver moon pulled Chen Heng into the dream before is to give him the key and give him the opportunity to enter the space here.


    But just entering this space is nothing.


    Many of the monsters killed by Chen Heng were also people who tried to enter this space, but the final result was not as good as being swallowed up by the darkness and reduced to walking corpses.


    This space has a special mechanism that can suppress all blood forces.


    This rule comes from the root itself. Let alone ordinary mortals, even the existence of the ancestor level will be suppressed to a great extent.


    But more critical is the screening mechanism of this space.


    What can be arranged as the opponent of the experimenter must be the enemy who is equal to it after screening in this space.


    That is the key to the problem.


    It''s not enough to be equal in strength. There''s a five minute time limit.


    Five minutes later, if you haven''t broken through the checkpoint, you will be swallowed up by the darkness and become his puppet.


    This condition itself has been extremely harsh.


    How easy is it to defeat an opponent who is almost the same as himself in all aspects and even doesn''t know the pain in five minutes?


    Not to mention that even if we win this time, there are countless next times.


    Among countless opponents, one will always miss.


    As long as you miss, there will be no future.


    This is the most difficult part of this test.


    In the past, no matter how many people came here, it was always the same without much change.


    One by one, powerful testers from the outside came here, at best, just to add more to his collection.


    But now


    Looking at Chen Heng who constantly defeats the enemy in the scene, he looks as easy as cutting melons and vegetables. Standing in the dark, he doubts his life and doesn''t know what to say at the moment.


    He wondered if there was something wrong with the trial mechanism.


    These competitions did not look like a close match, but a thorough rolling.


    But after careful induction, he didn''t feel anything wrong.


    There is no problem with the mechanism of this root place. Those qualities that exist in all aspects are indeed similar to those after Chen Heng was suppressed.


    The only strange thing about Chen Heng is that Chen Heng seems not to be suppressed and still exerts great power.


    "Did you tamper with him?"


    After thinking about it, he could only look at the ancestor of the silver moon in front of him and said so to him.


    "Do you believe me when I say I didn''t do anything?"


    For his suspicion, the ancestor of silver moon just kept a smile on his face and then smiled and said, "but I''m sure now."


    "This time, my descendants will be able to break through all the checkpoints and save me from here."


    "The idea is very good, but it is a pity that it is somewhat different from the actual situation."


    In the dark, the being sneered, "let''s see."


    "Since you tampered with him, don''t blame me."


    In the darkness, his sneering voice continued to ring out, skipping the boundless darkness and directly reaching the distance.


    A change begins here and quickly begins to change.


    "You..."


    Aware of the changes everywhere, the ancestor of the silver moon changed color instantly and has realized something.


    "After years of erosion, thanks to your blessing, you can finally control something."


    The existence in the dark opened his mouth and said with a smile, "although it can''t completely subvert the root principle of this root place, it''s only a little influence, but it''s still no problem."


    As his voice fell, the picture in the scene suddenly changed.


    Step on


    Clear footsteps sounded in the passage.


    Chen Heng wiped the sweat on his forehead and walked out of the room just now.


    With one step, he came to the next room.


    From the beginning to now, he has fought more than a dozen times and killed more than a dozen blood monsters.


    However, up to now, he doesn''t know when his battle will last.


    The monsters in front of us seem endless. Kill one end and another.


    Continuous emergence.


    Up to now, even Chen Heng''s own physical strength can be continuously restored. In the end, he also feels a sense of physical fatigue.


    If he could, he would like to have a rest and then continue to fight.


    Unfortunately, the darkness behind him did not give him this time.


    In the previous time, he also tried to analyze the surrounding environment through the divinity in his body, so as to verify what exists in the darkness.


    Unfortunately, this approach does not have much effect.


    The foundation of the law here is much stronger than he thought, and even the divine power can''t detect anything more.


    This also makes Chen Heng understand that this area is unusual, which is definitely not comparable to ordinary places.


    Continuing forward, he came to a dark room.


    It was empty everywhere, which seemed no different from the several rooms I had experienced before.


    The only difference is the opponent.


    When Chen Heng stepped into it, his opponent was already waiting inside.


    This is a statue that looks like a human being, covered with a layer of silver scales.


    He stood there, emitting a burst of silver luster, but his silver eyes were covered with a gray color at the same time, as if he had been polluted by something.


    Feeling that Chen Heng stepped into it, the existence subconsciously turned around and looked at Chen Heng.


    In an instant, Qi and blood soared to the sky, and the silver blood of Taotao River surrounded all directions, completely enveloping Chen Heng and the figure in front of him.


    Chen Heng subconsciously stood upright, and the blood in his body was boiling, which made him aware of the unusual existence in front of him.


    The existence of this statue is the royal family of silver moon!


    And it is not an ordinary silver moon royal family.


    In terms of Chen Heng''s current blood level, the ordinary silver moon royal family decided not to bring him such great pressure, let alone let him fall into the disadvantage in the blood battle.


    With his strength and blood level at the moment, he can feel the pressure of precipitation, and his blood level must be unimaginable to an outsider.


    This is likely to be the ancestor of Chen Heng, the silver moon royal family in ancient times.


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart. The huge sword in his hand was raised slowly and he was ready to shoot.


    Opposite him, he seemed to be aware of his action. This statue did not immediately hand, but slowly raised his hand and motioned Chen Heng to hand.


    Compared with the many existence faced by Chen Heng before, the existence of this silver moon royal family seems to maintain more reason and is not completely controlled by instinct.


    But it''s useless.


    Even if the other party maintains the most reason, it is impossible to expect him to let Chen Heng go directly in the current situation.


    If you want to pass here, you probably have to go through a decent fight.


    In that case, there is no need to waste time.


    Chen Heng took a deep breath, then raised his head, looked ahead, and raised his huge sword.


    At the next moment, great power broke out and surged up from Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng rushed directly to the front and cut down the long sword in his hand.


    The huge sword in his hand was already huge. At the moment, with the support of Chen Heng''s strength, it seems terrible. It''s not so much to cut down as to smash it.


    This time, compared with the previous opponents, they reacted very quickly and clumsily.


    A huge claw stretched out and grabbed at Chen Heng''s chest.


    Chen Heng barely dodged the blow, but the layer of protection on his body was broken and directly broken.


    At the same time, he turned slightly to one side, kicked one foot hard and hit the other side''s chest, and the powerful force blew a huge depression in front of the other side''s chest.


    But then, he rushed over again and fought closely with Chen Heng.


    In this fight, Chen Heng soon found himself at a loss at the moment.


    Before that, most of the enemies he faced were not as fast as him, so he kept his body small and could attack more flexibly to keep avoiding.


    But now, the strength of the other party is far stronger than him, but the sensitivity is not inferior to him.


    In this case, he will suffer a lot if he keeps his body in front of him.


    At this point, Chen Heng quickly made a decision.


    A huge sword flew into the air and hit the other party heavily.


    The tall silver moon royal family hid and was about to continue to attack, so they were fiercely knocked out.


    The great power suppressed him, making him look a little confused for a moment, and subconsciously looked up.


    In front of me, the former Chen Heng has disappeared, replaced by a monster like figure.


    His figure is also covered with silver scales, forming a scale, a pair of pure silver eyes, which contains the power of the huge silver moon.


    The divine radiance appears on him, making him look a little holy. Not only is there no strangeness, but there is a thrilling beauty.

 Chapter 788

    The strong breath diffuses in place and vibrates at this point.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng was covered with silver scales, and pure cold was shining in his silver eyes. The brilliance made his heart tremble and dared not look directly at him.


    His state at the moment seems to be somewhat similar to the elders of the silver moon royal family in front of him. They are all standing tall and covered with scales and armor.


    Looking directly at his body, at the moment, Chen Heng rolled over the other party and stood there four or five meters tall.


    Even this is not Chen Heng''s limit. If he hadn''t deliberately suppressed it, he deliberately and easily expanded hundreds of meters. At the moment, he just suppressed it.


    Silver moon King form!


    The silver moon royal family was once known as the king of the silver moon in ancient times. Its real form is like this, representing the greatest power of the silver moon royal family.


    However, in modern times, because the blood in the royal family generation by generation is thin, few people can display such a perfect silver moon form.


    Chen Heng is undoubtedly an exception.


    Standing in the same place, he looked at the old man in front of him quietly with a sense of cold in his silver eyes.


    There is a huge difference in physique between the two at the moment. The other party stands in front of Chen Heng like a child and can be easily lifted by him.


    Bang!


    Just a blow, the monster in front of him was hit like a balloon, and then burst open. His body was torn apart, leaving only one head intact.


    At this stage, he still had no special reaction, but stood there quietly, staring at Chen Heng in front of him, as if he wanted something.


    In fact, the blood between the two is now connected, because it also shows the true shape of the blood, the strength of each other is roaring, and there are some connections between them.


    Through this connection, Chen Heng seemed to see the past experience of the old man in front of him.


    He saw the boundless darkness.


    The people in front of him are like him. They were also brave people who broke into here and tried here.


    It was the king of a certain generation in the past of the silver moon royal family, who ruled all the silver moon royal families at that time, but finally fell here and was completely swallowed up by the darkness.


    It finally became what it looked like.


    "I..."


    For thousands of years, at this moment, he looked at Chen Heng in front of him. At the moment when he was about to fall, he seemed to finally think of his past and remember some past events.


    But he doesn''t have much time.


    But in an instant, a powerful force smashed open and tore his head apart.


    His last Qingming disappeared and became a pile of broken meat.


    In situ, Chen Heng looked around in silence and then sighed.


    As before, he silently used the power of the law to converge the broken meat in place and swallow it directly.


    Boom!


    Swallowing the heavenly Sutra works, and this time the reaction is particularly strong.


    Compared with those Royal corpses swallowed by Chen Heng in the past, the quality of this corpse in front of him is really too high, and its blood is much richer than other corpses Chen Heng has contacted in the past.


    What''s more rare is that the corpse retains most of its power because of the uniqueness of this secret place.


    In this regard, Chen Heng.


    The door is always open, and the body is always shining.


    The silver glow shone brightly on the dim room.


    In a flash, this transformation is over.


    On the surface, the silver scale on Chen Heng''s body seems to become more bright. That color is very dazzling.


    He looked at the palm of his hand, where the silver mark was brighter and brighter, and the accumulated power was deeper and deeper.


    He shook his head secretly, stepped forward and went on.


    When he left the room, it was not long before darkness swept in and completely shrouded the room.


    Another level.


    Deep in the darkness, the ancestor of silver moon looked at this scene with a smile on his face.


    On the other side of her, the darkness condensed into a shadow. At the moment, I was silent and didn''t seem to understand.


    "It doesn''t seem to work."


    The ancestor of silver moon said, in a very calm tone.


    "The king of the silver moon is really shaped and so complete. It''s my carelessness."


    The shadow in the dark nodded, and his tone was also plain: "but what about this?"


    The voice falls and the scene changes again.


    A monster shrouded in armor emerged.


    This monster is human in shape. Compared with the previous silver moon royal family, it is not tall, only two meters.


    But on his body, there was a dead spirit visible to the naked eye, which restrained the silver moon power of the silver moon royal family.


    Including the long sword on his hand, which is engraved with the mark of silver moon, which seems to have a great relationship with the silver moon royal family.


    When Chen Heng entered the room, he immediately felt the kind of suppression.


    He still keeps the true shape of the silver moon at the moment, in order to recover his strength as soon as possible.


    But at this time, from the enemy in front of him, he can feel very clear repression.


    The strength of the other party may be similar to that of the previous silver moon royal family, but it brings a sense of restraint and a faint sense of danger to Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng frowned and came forward to fight with him.


    The blood is splashing and dripping around, like the blood scattered by the divine existence. It is silvery and dazzling.


    Soon, the results appeared.


    As Chen Heng felt, the presence of armor in front of him was a great restraint for the silver moon royal family. The power that could exert 100% power came to the other party, but in the end, it could only play less than half of the role.


    The repression has been extremely terrible.


    The silver sword in the other party''s hand is not ordinary. I don''t know how many ghosts of royal blood have been condensed, and the lethality is also terrible.


    Click


    A crisp sound came out.


    Under the collision, a crack appeared in the giant sword in Chen Heng''s hand, which was directly cut off by the silver long sword in the other party''s hand.


    The fragments of the giant sword crashed to the ground.


    The figure in armor was trying to pursue forward, but he found a startling scene.


    I don''t know when the blazing brilliance has enveloped this place, and the flame of divine hegemony is burning and spreading everywhere.


    Looking up again, Chen Heng''s appearance changed impressively again.


    His silver scales disappeared and turned into a golden armor, and his silver eyes also turned into gold, which glittered with the smell of divine hegemony.


    The blood of the sun was activated by Chen Heng in an instant, which directly changed the nature of power.


    Looking at the figure in front of him, Chen Heng moved forward inexplicably, just like a high King patrolling his territory, with incomparable terrorist pressure.


    Boom!


    The monster in front of him began to retreat. Because of the too hot temperature, even his armor was about to melt.


    But he didn''t give up. Instead, he roared and rushed to Chen Heng.


    Bang!


    There was a clear sound, and the figure flew out directly and was shot out from a distance.


    I don''t know when Chen Heng had a golden scepter in his hand.


    The scepter is gold and inlaid with many precious stones. It is invaluable at a glance.


    More importantly, it has the certificate of the God of the sun and a trace of the great power of that powerful ancestor.


    Boom!


    The roar of terror sounded here. The figure was hit by the front of the golden scepter and could not move directly. It was pierced directly together with the armor body.


    This is the end.


    The blazing fire burned everything in front of him, leaving only the other party''s body and the silver sword.


    Chen Heng raised the long sword and looked at it carefully in front of his eyes.


    The material of this silver long sword is very special. It is stained with the blood of many silver moon kings. Therefore, it has already degenerated and has a special characteristic.


    Even under the burning of the sun''s fire, the long sword was not affected. It was still intact and had no problems.


    "Pretty good."


    Looking at the long sword in his hand, Chen Heng nodded and was quite satisfied.


    The golden scepter was discovered by him from the golden palace of the sun royal family. Although it is powerful, it cannot be used if the sun blood is not activated.


    And for Chen Heng, although there is little difference, if you can choose, the long sword is easier to use.


    Put away the silver sword, and Chen Hengru swallowed the body under his feet as before.


    When the divine power swept through, everything in place was plundered, leaving only the empty room and Chen Heng''s back.


    Following the passage ahead, he continued to move forward, ready to continue to break through.


    In the darkness, the ancestor of the silver moon was silent with the shadow.


    The shadow looked at Chen Heng, who was surrounded by the fire of the sun and looked more pure than the sun royal family. He was surprised and said, "are you sure this guy is your descendant?"


    The ancestor of silver moon was silent for a moment. At this time, he seemed puzzled: "I''m sure."


    "Otherwise, he could not inherit my mark and take this test instead of me."


    "But maybe there''s something special about this little guy?"


    "Just something special?"


    The shadow mocked: "the smell of the blood of the sun on this little guy is more than your blood. That is, the guy who is the ancestor of the sun is not here, otherwise he is probably happier than you."


    "Maybe."


    For the ridicule of the shadow, the ancestor of silver moon didn''t care. He just smiled and then opened his mouth: "but anyway, he is testing for me at the moment."


    "And you don''t seem to have any good way to stop it."


    "Yes."


    The shadow was silent for a moment, and then smiled, "but why should I stop it?"


    "Those who pass the test of the path of the root will be rewarded by the source, and even their ancestors will be affected and dragged by the source, so as to get the opportunity to start again."


    "From the current point of view, the current tester is really hopeful to pass the test laid by the root, but what can this be?"


    "In your case, what can you do even if you break away from this root land?"


    "Don''t forget, in the outside world, the chaos doomed in your destiny has come."


    Looking at the ancestor of the silver moon in front of him, the shadow showed a mocking color on his face.


    At the same time, in front of him, scenes began to emerge.


    In the scene, a vast building appears.


    The building is ancient and huge. It is shrouded in a huge Dharma array. It is handling a large number of element particles all the time to maintain the power of the Dharma array.


    This building is nothing else. It is the palace of the violet Empire and the stronghold of the silver moon royal family.


    In this area, many kings have been born in the past. Every generation of violet King ascended the throne here and became the commander of this empire.


    However, at this moment, an inexplicable shadow has enveloped this place, gradually casting a haze over this sacred place.


    A tall figure was slowly approaching the palace


    He was a burly man with a robe on his body, which made people unable to see his true face. They could only feel the distorted power that was very similar to the blood of the silver moon, but very different.


    That power comes from the blood of the silver moon, but at the same time, it seems to be the mortal enemy of the blood of the silver moon. People feel a sense of palpitation at a glance, like seeing their own nightmare and death.


    Looking at this figure, even if it was the holy ancestor of silver moon, his face could not help becoming gloomy at the moment.


    She is the ancestor and one of the most powerful people in the world. Her essence is immortal. Naturally, she will not put the power of each other on her body.


    What she really cares about is the essence of each other, almost opposite to each other.


    The essence of the two has similarities, but the performance is completely opposite, full of contradictions and opposites.


    Among them, there are more root forces.


    "Feel it?"


    The shadow sneered: "in the era when the gods are sealed, the chaos bred by fate will eventually appear and become the enemy of your destiny."


    "Now he comes in the body of your descendant and is about to devour the flesh and blood of your descendant until he degenerates all the way, and finally comes to you and devours your ancestor."


    "Looking at this scene, how do you feel?"


    "Up to now, it''s not necessarily a victory or defeat."


    The ancestor of silver moon said faintly, "even if it is chaos, what about it?"


    "His strength is still weak, let alone grow enough to threaten me. Even if you want to come to me, you don''t know how much time it takes."


    "It''s too much fun for you to threaten me with such a little guy."


    "Really?"


    Shadow smiled: "then wait and see."


    "Let''s see what the final result will be."


    He said softly, with deep expectation in his tone.


    Bang!


    Another sword was waved out, and the monster in front of him was cut off in an instant.


    Chen Heng''s face was flat and walked forward quietly, absorbing the corpse of the monster and turning it into the food for his own growth.


    "Level 30....."


    Walking out of the room, Chen Heng silently calculated his journey.


    Unknowingly, he has walked a long way and passed the thirty level.


    The level on the 30th floor is a very long distance. If it were someone else, I''m afraid it would have been unbearable for a long time. Most of them would fall on the road and become the existence of those monsters.


    That is, the existence of Chen Heng''s different world can go so smoothly because he has divine support in his body and does not completely rely on the power of blood.


    But even so, after arriving here, he can feel the changes in himself.


    His strength has consumed too much, and now it has consumed more than half.


    Although his recovery ability is also very strong in a serious sense, he still can''t make ends meet compared with this consumption.


    The most important thing is that the enemy he faces is becoming stronger and stronger.


    That''s the real hard part.


    Silently raised his hand, and he looked into the palm of his hand.


    There, the silver moon mark is becoming more and more dazzling. With Chen Heng moving forward, more and more power has been accumulated.


    Up to now, Chen Heng is not clear about the role of the silver moon mark, but it should be related to the ancestor of the silver moon.


    When Chen Heng reaches a certain level, there may be some changes.


    But that''s what happened later.


    For now, Chen Heng also feels some changes.


    As he went deeper into this space, an inexplicable force came around and slowly blessed him.


    This power gave him a strange feeling. Although it was blessed on him, it had not changed much about himself.


    No, it should be said that there was a change, but it was not obvious and could not be perceived by him.


    That power did not change his body, his blood, or other powers such as true spirit, but a unique thing.


    If we want to use specific words to describe it, it should change his existence in this world.


    In the world, any existence has a certain position.


    Some beings occupy a heavier position. For example, ancestors and other beings that determine the operation of the world.


    Some of them, such as mole ants, such as ordinary human beings and even grass and tree mole ants, account for almost negligible proportion.


    Chen Heng defines it in his own words, which can probably be called the person in the world.


    A person will not change its own power, but it will change many other things.


    In Chen Heng''s feeling, as he goes deep into this space, his personality seems to be changing and slowly improving with the help of some inexplicable force.


    This is a very magical feeling that Chen Heng has never had before.


    "After passing 100 levels, there may be new changes......"


    Standing in place, Chen Heng looked at the checkpoint in front of him and silently flashed the idea in his heart.


    No matter what this place is, it is also a test after all.


    According to the information occasionally obtained by Chen Heng in the minds of those monsters before, this test was called the root test in the past, which means the most fundamental test in the world and the source of all things.


    There are a total of 100 levels in this test, and each level needs to face an enemy that is equal to itself or even more powerful.


    If you can''t pass in the limited time, the root will devour everything and turn the tester itself into a part of the root test.


    Just like the monsters Chen Heng saw before.


    Various thoughts in his mind flowed through his mind and stood where he was. Chen Heng took a deep breath and was ready to move on to the next room.


    Just at this time, a sense of inexplicable palpitation emerged from him, which made him instinctively palpitate.

 Chapter 789

    "This inexplicable sense of sadness............"


    Standing in place, Chen Heng subconsciously covered his chest and felt the intense palpitation. At the moment, he was inexplicable: "what happened to the outside world?"


    He had a hunch at the moment that something bad was happening.


    It''s like a natural enemy appears and is about to stare at him. That feeling is extremely unique.


    Even though we are far away from each other, we can also feel the unique feeling on the Qi machine.


    Looking down, in the palm of the hand, the silver moon mark is also flashing, in which there is a radiance blooming.


    "Are you reminding me?"


    Looking at the shining of the mark on his palm, Chen Heng frowned and the idea flashed in his heart.


    What happened outside?


    Then the idea came to his mind.


    He seemed to feel the doubt in his heart, and the mark on his palm continued to shine. Then a message quickly poured into his mind and reached Chen Heng.


    A scene came to mind.


    That is a palace that Chen Heng is very familiar with. It is not elsewhere, but the palace of King violet.


    However, different from the past, in Chen Heng''s mind, the palace is now broken and turned into ruins.


    The corpses of King violet, Alice, Charlie and others fell into the ruins. The corpses turned into debris, which was chewed and broken into a pile of broken corpses.


    The flame was burning, the darkness shrouded the palace of the violet royal family, and everything fell into silence and destruction.


    In this dark and terrible scene, a tall and burly figure burst into laughter.


    In the dark night, he turned into a ferocious monster. His body was stained with the blood of the silver moon royal family. He was roaring at the silver moon in the air.


    And the Qi machine on his body, even if Chen Heng felt it at the moment, he couldn''t help frowning, as if he had met a natural enemy.


    To be exact, it is the natural enemy of silver moon blood.


    Because this Qi engine is mainly aimed at the blood of the silver moon royal family, but it has not had much impact on the blood of the sun royal family and other royal families.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng already understood what was going on.


    "Ellie..."


    From the scene in his mind, Chen Heng slowly opened his eyes and flashed a clear color in his heart.


    As he had expected, Ellie did what Jason had done before.


    Next, he will continue to fight against the violet king and others until he slaughters the whole violet empire.


    This situation is much more serious than he previously thought.


    According to Chen Heng''s previous assumption, although the strength of Eli, Jameson and others is strong, the violet empire can stand in this world for so many years, I think it is not idle.


    These two extremely powerful forces compete with each other, mostly because no one can do anything.


    In other words, even if we can decide the outcome, it is probably a very long process.


    However, from the Enlightenment Given by the ancestor of silver moon, I''m afraid the royal family of silver moon is really not the opponent of Eli and the king''s parliament. It will be directly defeated and become a scene of destruction.


    It was an accident.


    "It seems that we must hurry up..."


    Standing in place, recalling the scene just now, Chen Heng sighed deeply.


    In any case, the violet empire is his basic plate now, and Alice and Charlie are also his men. If they can save it, they''d better save it.


    But now he is trapped in this root trial, and it is not so easy to leave.


    It can only be said that the trial must be ended as soon as possible.


    Thinking of this, he moved forward silently and entered the next level.


    .........................


    While Chen Heng is trying to pass the test, the chaos has just begun in the outside world.


    Late at night, when the silver moon hung high in the sky, the surroundings began to become chaotic.


    At night, the violet palace still looks very bright. Although there is no electricity to illuminate, using the Dharma array can also have a similar effect.


    The whole palace is surrounded by bright light of Dharma array, which shines here like day.


    Ellie walked out of Jason''s palace and walked silently outside the palace.


    After killing Jason earlier, he did not leave the scene, but lurked there all the time.


    If this result is known by the violet king and others, it will be very surprised.


    "It''s still the same scene, how lively......"


    Ellie walked out of Jason''s palace and looked at the scene of people coming and going everywhere. She couldn''t help but miss it.


    With the continuous killing and swallowing of other people''s bodies, Eli''s memory seems to have returned a lot, his intelligence has become normal, and he looks more and more like a normal person.


    However, just because he looks like a normal person doesn''t mean he is really a normal person.


    He just looks like it. In essence, his way of thinking is still different from the past and more similar to other lives.


    In the past, although Ellie was rough and cruel, he was also a person. He would never take cannibalism for granted and very natural.


    However, in today''s Ellie''s view, eating people is like eating, which is so normal.


    His appearance at the moment also looks abnormal. There are strips of meat crawling everywhere on his original dignified face, like worms constantly moving and multiplying in it.


    A pair of silver eyes still have blood in them, which looks particularly terrible.


    Ellie had previously returned to normal, but after swallowing Ellie and swallowing him alive, Ellie''s own blood changed completely and seemed to become unstable again.


    Not only did his face change, but many organs inside his body were also changing, and there had been great changes.


    In the distance, Jameson looked at Ellie with some fear, and didn''t dare to approach Ellie at the moment.


    To be honest, things have been completely beyond Jameson''s control.


    Previously, Jameson brought Ellie to the king''s capital, but he didn''t have the idea of directly sneaking into the palace and killing Prince violet.


    At first, he just wanted to hunt down several branch members of the royal family and let Ellie try further changes.


    But Ellie did well. He went straight into the palace and killed his own brother.


    Swallowing the lineal blood of a royal family or his own brother is naturally much better than swallowing some branch blood.


    Many new changes have taken place in Ellie.


    Although it may seem seeping from the outside, the power change brought about in fact is huge.


    Jameson has not been able to control Ellie''s confidence at the moment.


    In order to prevent the experimental objects from getting out of control, the researchers of the king''s parliament have naturally made various means on them. As long as they dare not obey, they can not only experience all kinds of pain, but also easily take their lives.


    But Jameson felt that the means they had arranged for Ellie were no longer safe.


    This is completely another level of existence, and the smell on it has made Jameson feel terrible.


    At the beginning of arriving at the king''s capital, Ellie had just reached the monarchy level, and his strength was nothing to Jameson.


    But after swallowing Jason, the situation changed.


    Today''s Ellie, whose breath is terrible, is completely day by day compared with before.


    Jameson sometimes can''t understand that he just swallowed a Jason who hasn''t reached the peak of blood and whose strength is less than the monarch level. Why can he make Eli''s strength reach this level?


    This is completely unscientific.


    He was puzzled, but in the face of such a situation, Ellie could only avoid it far away.


    Otherwise, he was really afraid that Ellie would shoot directly at him.


    Now, after a series of transformations, some abnormal Ellie can do such things completely.


    Standing in place, Ellie quietly enjoyed the baptism of the moonlight. After a long time, she slowly walked out and went to the outside world.


    And the direction he went was nothing else. It was the palace where the violet king was located.


    "He thought?"


    Looking at Ellie''s action, Jameson''s heart jumped in the distance, and an incredible thought suddenly appeared: "no?"


    "Does he want to lay hands on the violet king?"


    He thought with some disbelief.


    King violet, this is Ellie''s biological father.


    He is not only the king of the violet Empire, but also the strongest of the silver moon royal family. In fact, he is so powerful that even today''s Jameson has no absolute confidence to win.


    Ellie wants to fight him!


    Jameson could not help but feel a sense of absurdity.


    But he knew in his heart that Ellie could really do such things at the moment.


    After all, after a series of transformations, he has already become a little abnormal.


    It''s just patricide. There''s nothing you can''t do.


    As for the strength, it''s really hard to say.


    Jameson muttered for a while.


    At the moment, even he is a little confused about Ellie''s strength.


    The only thing he can be sure of is that at the moment, Dumbledore has been transformed and has the means to threaten him.


    From the other side, he can feel the faint sense of threat.


    This feeling made Jameson a little uncomfortable.


    He had never seen such a monster before today.


    For each other, the progress of strength is like drinking water and eating. People don''t know what to say.


    Standing where he was and looking at Ellie in front of him, Jameson sighed secretly. At this time, he had to keep up with him.


    In the dusk of night, Ellie walked around the palace and shuttled through it.


    The Royal Palace of the violet empire is heavily guarded, and naturally there are many guards, among which the powerful ones are even comparable to the monarch.


    If it is normal, let alone sneak into the palace and move freely in this area, even if you approach this area with hostility, it will immediately arouse the vigilance of people around you and lead to various problems.


    At that time, naturally, guardians will come forward to expel and suppress the invaders.


    However, when all this came to Ellie, it was completely different.


    As the prince of the violet Empire and the previous heir to the throne, Ellie really knows the layout of the palace.


    Every plant and tree here, every palace and every area are very familiar to him. It is his own home at all.


    Coupled with his own pure royal blood, he also has a certain degree of authority over the Dharma array in the palace, which leads to the dark situation under the lamp.


    So that he walked in this area, but no one could find him at all.


    You can''t find it unless you see it directly with the naked eye.


    The faint silver light shone on the earth and on Ellie, which made his shadow slant long.


    He walked here and silently walked towards the palace of the violet king. It seemed that he had found his next goal.


    Jameson looked at the scene in front of him. At the moment, the faint uneasiness in his heart was stronger.


    But there was nothing he could do about it. He sighed silently, then continued to walk forward and followed Ellie.


    For all this, the violet king in the distance still knows nothing.


    At the moment, he is still anxious about other things.


    "Alan is missing, too?"


    Sitting in his palace, the violet King opened his mouth with a dignified face, looked at his subordinates and said.


    After getting a definite answer, his face suddenly turned black.


    "After Jason, Alan disappeared..."


    Recalling the current situation, the violet King''s heart could not help but show some haze.


    Before that, Chen Heng followed the old servant into his palace. At that time, he did not hide his whereabouts, and many people saw him along the way.


    But strangely, although many people saw Chen Heng''s figure at that time, no one could really determine the scene at that time.


    Even the man who was Chen Heng at that time couldn''t be sure.


    The news of Chen Heng''s disappearance was confirmed a few hours ago.


    After confirming the news, the violet king put down all his affairs and deliberately searched the palace, but found no trace.


    Chen Heng seems to have disappeared from the palace out of thin air. He can''t feel any breath and trace on his body at all.


    The Dharma array in the palace also has no record of Chen Heng''s departure.


    There are a large number of Dharma arrays in the palace of the violet empire.


    At ordinary times, these Dharma arrays are not only responsible for guarding the safety of the royal family, but also record all those who enter it. Except for those Royal lineages with privileges, all other personnel can not be avoided.


    If Chen Heng leaves the palace, unless he deliberately wants to avoid others, he must have a record.


    But there is no record now.


    There was no trace of Chen Heng in the palace.


    The violet king immediately paid attention to this matter, but he was helpless.


    You should know that one of the three children of the violet king has disappeared and one has died. Now the only remaining Chen Heng seems to have an accident.


    If so, the violet king cannot imagine what will happen next.


    "Look."


    Sitting on the throne, his face was gloomy, and he said, "do whatever you can to find Alan for me."


    "I have lost one child, and I will never allow another child to have an accident!"


    The voice fell, and the people around trembled. Frightened by the breath of the violet king, they didn''t dare to move at all, so they had to bow their bodies and nod.


    Soon, these people went down and went to different Chen Heng search.


    The violet king was left alone.


    Sitting on the throne, he looked at the disappearing figures around him, recalled what had happened during this period of time, and finally couldn''t help sighing deeply.


    For him, what has happened in the past year has been a bit too hard.


    Although the feelings within the royal family are relatively thin, they are by no means completely absent.


    It''s definitely not a good feeling for a father to lose his children one after another.


    Especially now that his last child eligible to succeed him to the throne is missing.


    "Alan''s breath of life is still there. I hope nothing big will happen..."


    The violet King flashed this idea in his heart and sighed silently.


    At this time, he suddenly paused and suddenly felt a strange flash of Qi passing by.


    It was a breath that made the violet king very familiar and shocked.


    "This thing......"


    In situ, at the moment of feeling the breath, the violet King fiercely stood up and looked at the direction in the distance, almost thinking that he had an illusion.


    "It''s Ellie''s breath!"


    "How is that possible?"


    The violet king looked away and hesitated.


    It was not until a long time later that he determined that the owner of the breath in the distance seemed to be none other than his child.


    No mistake.


    The owner of that breath is Ellie, which belongs to his children.


    As a father, the violet king is confident that he will not admit his mistake.


    But isn''t Ellie already missing?


    Why did you suddenly appear in the palace?


    What''s the matter with his breath? Why does it have that weird smell?


    All kinds of thoughts flashed through the violet King''s heart. At this time, he had noticed something wrong.


    When Ellie disappeared, he went to search in person, but the final result was nothing.


    However, through the original search, he could also know that the people who attacked Eli had great plans and great power.


    They attacked not only Eli, but also Aimu of gilna empire. The three empires offended two at the same time, but they still could not be found. It can be seen that their power is huge and terrible.


    Ali is in it. Since he was robbed by this terrorist force, how can he come back easily?


    The violet king knew the problem in his heart and that it might be a trap for him to go deliberately to achieve what purpose.


    But out of confidence in himself, he still got up and walked in the direction of Eli''s breath.


    The powerful breath diffused from him and then dissipated in all directions.


    But in an instant, he left the palace and came to the outside world.


    This is a lush garden, also belongs to the palace, but it is not the palace of the violet king, but a remote place.


    Ellie''s breath is here.


    There should have been special servants in this palace before, but now they are all gone. They go out to search for the trace of Chen Heng.

 Chapter 790

    However, although the servant is missing, it does not mean that there is no one in this area at the moment.


    In the center of the palace, a tall and burly figure fell to the ground.


    He was a burly man with a wide robe covering his body without revealing his true appearance.


    And the unique breath from his body made the violet King lock it for the first time, and his sight became much sharper.


    "Ellie!"


    Looking at the figure at his feet, the violet king shouted and tried to call out his child''s name.


    With the familiar name called out by the violet king, the figure on the ground began to tremble. It seemed that there was some instinctive reaction, and the whole body was throbbing instinctively.


    A sense of blood suddenly poured into the body, which made the violet king very sure that there was no other person in front of him, but his child.


    "Father..."


    At his feet, Ellie''s groan came out, and his voice sounded weak, as if he had been subjected to inhuman treatment before. Now there is no trace of the past.


    In the past, Ellie''s voice has always been dignified and powerful. No matter what time he will maintain his prince''s dignity, he has never been so weak in front of him.


    It seems that this period of disappearance has changed a lot.


    The violet King subconsciously frowned, and then the idea flashed through his heart.


    He didn''t seem to think much. He walked forward and wanted to help his child up.


    Then he put a hand on Ellie''s shoulder and turned Ellie''s body over.


    Then he was stunned.


    Ellie turned and a face appeared in front of the violet king, but it was not his original face, but a completely strange face.


    This face can vaguely see the familiar appearance, but its face is full of rotten meat, and there are countless strips of meat wriggling on it. At a glance, it makes people''s scalp numb and feel particularly disgusting.


    The silver eyes originally belonging to the violet royal family have also changed at the moment, with some blood on them, adding a strange atmosphere to them. At first glance, they look like a devil out of hell, extremely ferocious and terrible.


    Looking at this face that had long been beyond recognition, even if he had been prepared for it, the violet king was startled and directly stunned in place. He looked completely stunned.


    At this time, Ellie''s face showed a strange smile. One arm suddenly alienated, directly turned into a huge tentacle, and grabbed it hard at the chest of the violet king.


    Poof!


    A crisp sound came out.


    In situ, a huge blood hole appeared on the chest of the violet king, and the dripping silver blood diffused from it and trickled to the ground.


    The strong smell of blood spreads.


    Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!


    In this blood color, Ellie made a wild laugh, with pride and ridicule in his voice.


    But soon his laughter stopped.


    Because in his hands, the body of the violet king was gradually disappearing, and finally slowly disappeared.


    The same is true of the blood on his hands. If you look carefully, you will find that it is not blood at all, but just an illusion condensed by the power of the silver moon.


    An induction from the blood vessel diffuses from the body.


    Ellie subconsciously looked to one side, just opposite the violet King''s eyes.


    Not far away, in the position where the violet king had stood before, the violet king was still standing there, and there was no trace of movement from beginning to end.


    He stood there. Although his body was not as big as Ellie, he was also brave and had a breathtaking spirit. At the moment, looking at Ellie''s appearance, his eyes showed clear disappointment.


    "You''re not Ellie..."


    "No, no..."


    He looked at Ellie in front of him, first guessed, then denied himself: "this breath is really Ellie''s right..."


    "It turned out to be like this in only half a year."


    "What a disappointment..."


    There was a visible disappointment in his eyes, which seemed to be disappointed by Ellie''s performance.


    The visible disappointment stabbed Eli''s heart and made him roar at the violet king.


    Only then, his face showed a ferocious and painful color, and a hint of struggle crossed his eyes: "no! What did I do!"


    "Father!"


    He fell powerlessly to the ground, as if he had been struggling for a long time. At the moment, he stretched out his hand to the violet king, and his face showed a frightened look: "help me!"


    "I can''t control myself!"


    Ellie''s performance is exaggerated, giving people the feeling that he is experiencing severe pain.


    "I''ve been manipulated by others. Can''t I control myself?"


    The violet king looked at Ellie in front of him and couldn''t help pausing, with a rare and complex color on his face.


    But it was his own child after all. In the end, he took a deep breath and said, "child, don''t resist, accept the baptism of the power of the silver moon."


    He opened his mouth softly, took a few steps forward, and then stretched out his hand to inject the power of silver moon into Eli.


    The pure and powerful power of the silver moon was injected into Ellie''s body and immediately had an effect.


    In Eli''s body, that strange and powerful force was gradually purified and expelled by the power of silver moon.


    Affected by this, Ellie''s body is also changing. The original alienated part begins to disappear slowly, and the ferocity on his face is smoothed, looking like he wants to return to normal.


    His whole breath also became calm and peaceful, without the ferocious meaning before.


    It seems that he has really recovered and gradually changed to the past.


    Under the silver moon, Ellie''s face gradually became peaceful, but instead showed a successful smile.


    If it was Ellie in the past, under the pure power of the silver moon of the violet king, it was really possible to recover.


    But now Ellie has changed.


    Ellie in the past has long died. Now Ellie is completely a beast, and his thinking consciousness is very different from Ellie in the past.


    The reason why he did so was that he only took the opportunity to devour the power of the violet king.


    As a silver moon royal family, after experiencing the blood experiment, his body experienced distortion. He not only has the ability to swallow the blood of other silver moon royal families and expand himself, but also can swallow the pure power of silver moon in his human body to expand himself.


    His idea at the moment is to swallow the power of the silver moon in the violet King''s body, expand himself on the one hand and consume the power of the violet king on the other.


    When the power of the violet king was exhausted to a limit, it was time for him to swallow and peel the violet King''s whole life alive.


    At the thought of this, he was a little crazy and couldn''t wait. He couldn''t help thinking about the scene when he directly swallowed the violet king.


    Unlike Jason whose blood power has not yet reached the peak, the violet King stands at the peak of a royal family regardless of his own strength or state.


    If you can swallow the violet king, the effect in all aspects will undoubtedly reach the maximum.


    Everything will be different then.


    But soon, he felt something wrong.


    Pain! Severe pain!


    Ellie suddenly opened his eyes. His peaceful and calm face changed and he realized what was wrong.


    Something''s wrong.


    In his body, the power of the silver moon that had poured into his body did not help him expel other strange forces and help him expand his blood source. Instead, it began to blend into all parts of his body and completely control all parts of his body.


    Along with this process, severe pain is constantly coming, and it began to break out for a time.


    Feeling this process, elliton realized that it was wrong and turned to the violet king.


    His eyes shifted, but on the opposite side were a pair of icy silver eyes.


    In front of him, the violet king didn''t know when he had completely changed. His eyes completely turned silver, and his breath was so violent and terrible that it seemed to kill.


    This time, it was Ellie''s turn to be stunned.


    He looked at the violet King''s eyes and held some luck in his heart: "father, you......"


    "I see, boy."


    The violet King nodded, his face still cold, but his tone was very peaceful and calm, like talking to his closest child: "don''t worry."


    "After you die, I will arrange the best tombstone for you. In the future, I will bury you in the same tomb with me. You won''t be alone in the future."


    "You can go without worry."


    Is that what I trust?


    Listening to the words of the violet king, Ellie''s heart was cold and didn''t understand what went wrong.


    In fact, there is nothing wrong with Ellie''s plan.


    If you change to a normal person, nine times out of ten you will be fooled by him, and his death is unclear.


    But the question is, is the violet king a normal person?


    There is no doubt that he is not.


    He is a qualified king and a qualified strong man, but he is definitely not a qualified father.


    When Jason died earlier, there was no sadness in his heart, just anger.


    Many years ago, the process of the violet King''s succession to the throne was also full of twists and turns. Not only the violet King''s biological father died, but also the brother who competed with him at that time. It is said that even the body was missing.


    With such a cruel man, Ellie tried to rely on his mercy.


    Naive.


    For the violet king, anything threatening must be eradicated.


    This is true whether the guy is wearing his son''s skin or not.


    Not to mention whether the current Ellie is normal or not, simply looking at the appearance of his previous attempt to attack himself has doomed the decision of the violet king.


    What''s more, Jason''s death just happened, and Ellie appeared here for no reason.


    With the wisdom of the violet king, we can naturally guess the connection early.


    Even if Eli didn''t kill Jason, he was definitely involved.


    With this alone, he will die!


    Boom!


    A crisp sound continued to ring out from the eyes.


    On Ellie''s body, with the riot of the power of the silver moon, his body began to explode, and holes began to appear on the surface of his body, with dripping blood spreading out and splashing around.


    Ellie''s face suddenly changed.


    He could feel the situation in his body at the moment. With the surge of the power of the silver moon, the interior of his body was almost turned into a bomb, which could explode at any time, tearing him apart and leaving no bones.


    He tried to resist, but because of the penetration of the power of the silver moon, the power belonging to the violet king had controlled his whole body. Even if he wanted to expel, it was not so easy.


    The next moment, an inexplicable feeling emerged.


    Ellie only felt that a hot feeling began to appear in his whole body, as if a change was happening.


    Suddenly, he realized his next fate, and his face suddenly became ferocious: "no!"


    With a roar, a huge roar came out.


    Bang!


    The sound of terror came out from here, and great power broke out. The terror of collision almost made the Dharma array in the whole palace turn by itself and stopped this power.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid the whole palace will be unstoppable and will be reduced to ruins.


    The smoke fluctuated and dispersed.


    The breath of terror dissipated and blew the clothes of the violet King up and down.


    He stood there alone, his face very cold, like a high king, looking down at the scene without fluctuation.


    In front of him, Ellie''s figure had completely disappeared.


    No, it shouldn''t be said to disappear completely. There are still some traces left.


    It was pieces of meat and many internal organs. Now they are all broken into pieces and scattered all over the ground like a slaughterhouse.


    "It''s over..."


    Looking at this scene, the violet King shook his head and a complex color appeared on his face.


    Ellie is the heir he has cultivated for many years. Although he is not his favorite child, he died in his hand, which makes him feel a little emotional and complicated.


    Compared with the violet king, Jameson in the distance is another mood.


    Looking at the violet king in the distance and the pile of broken meat at the foot of the violet, Jameson''s mood was also very complicated. At this time, he didn''t know what to say.


    To be honest, he felt there was nothing wrong with Ellie''s strategy.


    Even if he stands in the position of the violet king, I''m afraid he will be caught if he doesn''t pay attention.


    But the violet king was more decisive than he thought.


    In the face of his child''s request, he didn''t even want to save it. He just took the opportunity to send out a killing move and solve it in one fell swoop.


    This decision is really terrible.


    The violet king is at the top of the world in terms of strength and mind.


    It''s a pity, Ellie.


    Jameson sighed and felt a little heartache.


    In any case, Ellie is one of the only experimental objects left in the son''s experiment, and he is also one of the lucky people.


    Compared with others, because of his own distortion, he awakened his ability to devour the blood of other royal families and constantly transform himself.


    To some extent, this ability is more difficult than the success of simple experiments. In Jameson''s mind, it is an ability comparable to Kailin.


    If Ellie can grow up, she will have no less potential in Jameson''s heart than Kailin, who has successfully transformed his blood.


    It''s a pity


    Jameson sighed that at this time, he could only accept the result.


    But at the same time of heartache, his heart was not relieved.


    After seeing Ellie''s growth process, he also had some hesitations and doubts about Ellie.


    If Ellie continues to grow, he doesn''t have much confidence that he can continue to control each other.


    It''s a pity to die here now, but it may not be a good thing.


    The idea flashed through his mind and then he was ready to leave.


    He can lurk in the palace of the violet Empire, relying on part of Eli''s authority and his own strength.


    Now Ellie is dead and the violet king is close at hand. If someone doesn''t find out, there will be a lot of trouble.


    It may even fall here.


    After all, in terms of strength alone, the violet king will surpass Jameson.


    Not to mention that it is also the stronghold of the silver moon royal family, in which all the blessings to the violet king are great.


    He made up his mind and was about to leave when he saw something unusual.


    In front of him, in the pile of broken meat left by Ellie''s death, he saw a new change.


    Tear


    Bursts of clear sound came from the original place.


    In the garden ahead, the pieces of meat left by Ellie''s death were wriggling, and granulations spread on them.


    Exuberant vitality is released from it and revived at this moment.


    This feeling is very strange. It gives people the feeling that these broken meat still have life, which is particularly strange.


    The violet king could not help but frown, and now he felt wrong.


    Without the slightest hesitation, his powerful breath spread, and the strong force of the silver moon moved forward and shrouded the garden.


    In an instant, under the pressure of the power of terror, this pile of broken meat will be completely destroyed and turned into nothingness.


    However, all this is useless.


    Because at the critical moment, an arm suddenly stretched out.


    From the pile of broken meat, an arm suddenly stretched out, like a sudden appearance.


    Although it was only an arm, it contained great power, which directly blocked the attack of the violet king.


    The scene surprised the people around.


    Both violet king and Jameson, who observed secretly, were like this. I didn''t expect this to happen.


    At present, things are still evolving.


    Ah ah!!


    A nameless roar came out of my eyes, like a beast roaring and roaring.


    In place, the pile of minced meat began to converge, and everything in it gathered again.


    This time, the violet king saw it clearly.


    Although the pile of broken meat is not in shape, there is still a remnant of will and soul in it.


    Ellie''s true spiritual power was not destroyed by him, and remained in these fragments all the time.


    As for their existence, as long as there is a fragment of true spirit left, it can not be said to be dead, but still alive.


    This is the case now.

 Chapter 791

    Plop! Plop!


    There was a violent sound in place, which was the violent beating of the heartbeat.


    It was very powerful and frightening.


    Under the sight of the violet king and the gods, the pile of broken meat in front of him began to change, constantly gathered, and finally formed a human shape.


    Ellie''s face appeared in front of him again, with a ferocious and terrible expression, where he issued an invisible roar.


    Roar!


    A roar came from it, like the roar of the murderer, which made people feel that their souls were about to be trampled.


    This situation is really beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    Even the violet King frowned. He didn''t expect this to happen.


    Even for the royal family, Ellie''s vitality is too tenacious at present, which makes people feel completely unreasonable.


    If it weren''t for the smell of blood belonging to the silver moon royal family, the violet King almost thought that what was standing in front of him was not Eli, but a monster disguised as Eli.


    Of course, to some extent, there is no problem with the violet King''s guess.


    At the moment, Ellie has indeed become a beast like monster, but he still maintains Ellie''s memory and appearance, but his interior has long been different, and even the true spirit has long been polluted.


    The power of terror came from behind Eli. The breath of terror transcended everything, suppressed nothingness and made people tremble.


    A silver claw stretched out and grabbed at the violet king, as if to screw off his head.


    In front of him, Ellie rushed straight over.


    At the moment, Ellie''s situation is different from before.


    At the moment, his body became tall. He was three or four meters tall and stood there like a little giant.


    The breath of terror escaped and spread everywhere.


    His face, which had been dignified and upright, also became ferocious and terrible. It looked different from human shape.


    If Ellie was a monster in human skin before, then Ellie has torn off the disguise of the surface and completely revealed the side belonging to the monster.


    He rushed out of the area in front of him, grabbed the violet king, grabbed his head and rushed forward, and finally hit the ground hard.


    Bang!!


    When the violent sound came out, a huge depression suddenly appeared on the ground, cracking and spreading outward like a spider web, and the impact feeling caused by it was even more terrible.


    This is only the surface. Inside Eli''s body, the powerful silver moon force is released continuously, causing bursts of roar. Now, with the offensive all injected into the violet King''s body, it is necessary to completely smash it.


    Between every move, the terrorist power of Elina belonging to the monarchy class bloomed completely, which was enough to make all the strong feel scared.


    His strength is far beyond the ordinary royal family. If other monarchs stand here, I''m afraid they will be suppressed with a few moves and can''t resist at all.


    With such terrible strength, it''s no wonder Jason was killed without resistance before.


    This is not a level opponent at all.


    But the violet king was definitely not among those who could not resist.


    Bang!


    In mid air, silver thunder resounded through the air, winding around there, as if dancing.


    The silver moon was gathering and then turned into silver thunder, which bombarded Ellie positively, leaving a trail of blood on him.


    Silver black blood is flowing out and dripping onto the earth, polluting the area.


    Being here, Ellie kept roaring, and there he roared angrily.


    At the next moment, another huge figure rushed out of it, grabbed Ellie''s fist with one hand and threw it out heavily.


    It''s the violet king.


    Now the violet king is also different from before.


    He was covered with silver scales, and his silver eyes glittered like two silver gemstones.


    On his forehead, a silver moon mark is displayed, giving people a strong sense of dignity, like facing a king.


    Silver moon King form!


    In the face of Ellie''s raid, the violet King impressively also showed some of his strength. The terrible and trembling breath diffused from him. The breath of beauty seemed to shake the nothingness and make a small world jump.


    At this moment, he was like the incarnation of the silver moon, filled with the desperate power of the silver moon, which completely crushed Eli in front of him.


    "Go to hell!"


    He moved forward slowly. His tall body was bigger than Ellie''s. every inch of scales seemed to be forged from the toughest metal, extremely strong and strong.


    That terrible force even caused great suppression to Eli''s body, which began to tremble constantly.


    In any case, the violet king at the moment represents the strongest level of the royal family, and its strength is still above Eli, enough to suppress it.


    Suppressed by this powerful breath, Ellie instinctively felt fear.


    But in addition to fear, an instinctive desire rose from him, giving him a desperate impulse.


    Rush up and tear up the man in front of you! Devour his flesh and blood!


    Ellie has a strong feeling.


    If we can swallow up the violet king in front of us, his power will usher in a great sublimation.


    At that time, he will be invincible.


    Feeling this feeling, he rushed out on an instinctive impulse.


    Boom!


    The next moment, a huge palm waved over, slapped him hard on the face and flew out.


    The violet king kept his silver moon shape, stared at Ellie coldly, felt the familiar and disgusting breath, and now his heart became more and more angry.


    There should have been an inexplicable sense of intimacy between the same blood, which is one of the reasons why Gleason felt so kind to Chen Heng just when he saw him.


    This is true between the same blood, not to mention between father and son.


    But at this moment, looking at Ellie in front of him, the violet king did not know why, and a sincere sense of disgust appeared in his heart.


    It''s as if what is in front of him is not his children, but his enemies of life and death.


    To be honest, this feeling is very abnormal, which makes the violet King feel confused in his heart.


    But he didn''t know the reason. He could only speculate that Ellie had been manipulated by others, resulting in distortion.


    However, because of the disgust in his heart, the violet king didn''t keep his hand and rushed directly.


    Bang!


    The power of terror bloomed and fell with the blow of the violet king. It was like a river of stars falling in the sky and hitting Ellie heavily.


    The surrounding space began to become empty, and the strong power made people tremble. Even if it was the power of the true spirit, it would shrink back in the face of this feeling and could not resist it.


    Jameson, who was hiding in the distance and watching the war, was amazed by his powerful power.


    When it comes to strength, of course, his own strength is not weak. He once defeated two monarchs with one enemy in the frontal battle. He is definitely the peak figure in this level.


    But compared with the violet king in front of him, he thinks he is still a little worse. If he is in a frontal battle, he may not be an opponent.


    This is the power of the violet king.


    Although limited by the shackles of blood, the violet king can''t go further and reach the eighth level.


    But above the seventh level, he has reached the limit, infinitely close to the eighth level.


    In terms of his power, the ordinary seven steps are nothing in front of him.


    Boom!


    The earth trembled and the strong breath oppressed, the flowers and plants in this garden began to wither gradually, everything began to disappear and moved to different dimensions.


    The breath of life and death flows.


    At this moment, if you are in Ellie''s position, I''m afraid you can''t see anything. The only thing you can see is a pair of silver eyes.


    But the eyes were full of pure and powerful killing intention.


    Bursts of breaking sound kept ringing through.


    Under the attack of this powerful force, Eli''s body was constantly broken. In a few seconds, every inch of his flesh and blood was broken countless times, and even purified by the powerful power of the silver moon.


    Other people would have died hundreds of times.


    But for Ellie, he''s still not dead.


    Flesh and blood are broken hundreds of times and killed directly from the cell level, which still can''t completely eliminate it. Instead, it is continuously reborn. Although it is weak, that smell always exists.


    It''s like a cockroach that can''t be killed. It can''t be killed at all.


    This strange situation makes the violet King feel a little strange.


    Is Ellie immortal in front of you?


    What''s more frightening is that under a series of blows, Eli in front of him not only didn''t become weaker, but on the contrary, his breath was still rising slowly.


    This makes people more confused.


    Unable to kill, it can also be explained that its own vitality is too strong.


    But why can power continue to improve?


    Where does his energy come from?


    The violet king was puzzled.


    But soon he had the answer.


    Because he saw that the power of the silver moon in the sky was boiling, and then slowly penetrated into Eli''s body.


    Ellie is impressively absorbing his strength and growing up.


    "Is it the power of the silver moon?"


    The violet King quickly realized the problem.


    In front of Eli, there is a special force.


    It seems to be the result of Ellie''s distortion. He can absorb the power of the silver moon in his body and turn it into his own power.


    Before that, facing the blow of the violet king, Ellie should have died on the spot. In the end, she survived, and her strength even increased.


    The horror shown in this has made people''s scalp numb.


    Violet king is more associated with Jason''s previous tragedy.


    Jason''s body was eaten, and all his strength was consumed, leaving nothing left.


    Before that, everyone didn''t think much, just because Jason fought against the strange enemy, so he exhausted all his strength.


    But now it seems that the situation is far from that simple.


    Bang!


    The terrible sound came from the front of his eyes and hit Ellie directly.


    But with this blow, Ellie''s figure did not fly out as before.


    With a bang, a huge depression appeared in front of Ellie''s chest, but he caught the blow without being hurt.


    This is completely different from before.


    Ellie is now strengthening at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Suddenly, the violet King frowned.


    ......................


    Boom!


    In the dark room, a violent sound came out, accompanied by a violent collision.


    A tall body fell silently and fell to the ground.


    Chen Heng was silent, silently watching the enemy fall in front of him, gasping and trying to recover his physical strength.


    "The 60th pass......"


    He silently counted the checkpoints he had gone through, and almost instinctively began to take the corpse at his feet to absorb all the blood essences in his body and melt them into his own body.


    After all this, Chen Heng got up tired and walked silently towards the channel in front of him.


    Calculating the time, he has now reached 60 levels, which is more than half compared with 100 levels.


    Chen Heng feels pretty good.


    After so many battles, his body and mind have been exhausted, but he can still persist.


    The reason for this is also thanks to many simulations in the past.


    Those experiences in the simulated world have not only honed Chen Heng a lot, but also gave him a tough will.


    This is particularly important in this root test


    "It''s getting louder and louder outside..."


    All the way forward, Chen Heng felt the more and more clear palpitation in his heart. At the moment, he couldn''t help but flash the idea.


    In his induction, the outside world is undergoing drastic changes at the moment.


    The two have gathered the power of the silver moon, which is almost the strongest blood of the silver moon royal family. The powerful existence is fighting against each other.


    There is no doubt that these two people are the violet king and Ellie.


    Under normal circumstances, the confrontation between the two must end with the victory of the violet king.


    However, at this moment, Chen Heng has different views.


    Where ordinary people can''t see, a trace of the power of fate is constantly shaking, emerging everywhere, intertwined into scenes.


    Chen Heng is located in it, and the destiny mark in his body runs, which has given Chen Heng enlightenment at the moment.


    It was a stunning sight.


    On the ruins of the Royal Palace of the violet Empire, the monster transformed by Eli roared up to the sky and ate people everywhere.


    On the ruins, the body of the violet King lay there quietly. At the moment, it has completely turned into a body. It doesn''t look like an adult. It seems like Jason. It was completely eaten by Ellie.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng slowly closed his eyes, as if he couldn''t bear to look straight at it.


    It seems that his movements must be accelerated.


    Through the seal of destiny, he peeped into the destiny of Eli.


    That day''s life is so strong, and it seems to collide and repel with the destiny of the silver moon royal family, which is almost the existence of natural enemies.

 Chapter 792

    "I see..."


    Looking at Ellie''s strong destiny, Chen Heng suddenly understood the root of the matter.


    Ellie''s body is shrouded in the destiny of the silver moon royal family.


    That day''s life belongs to the silver moon royal family, which comes from this blood, but it is quite different from the normal silver moon royal family, but it is the opposite existence.


    For the normal silver moon royal family, it is almost the existence of natural enemies.


    That''s why Ellie started one after another against Jason, the violet king and others.


    Because if it is according to common sense, it is not good for the violet king to start with Ellie.


    In his current state, Ellie could no longer inherit the throne of the violet empire.


    People can accept a king who is not powerful, but they can never accept a king who is moody and distorted.


    Because distortion means instability, and it is also a great hidden danger to inheritance.


    Therefore, under normal circumstances, when Ellie kills Jason and shoots at the violet king, the final beneficiary is Chen Heng.


    When everyone else died, he was the only heir to the violet throne.


    "The nemesis bred by fate seems to be related to some mechanism of the world?"


    Chen Heng continued to observe and finally got more results.


    He could vaguely see that the reason for the emergence of Eli, a hit nemesis, was probably related to the existence of the world''s ancestors.


    The ancestor occupies a constant position in the world, always above it, and occupies a considerable part of the power of the world.


    For individuals, this is naturally a good thing. They can stay in that position forever and enjoy the benefits and benefits brought by the world forever.


    But for the world itself, this may not be a good thing.


    The world needs continuous growth and progress, so it needs a steady stream of new changes.


    If the world remains unchanged forever, the world itself will stagnate and will not be able to continue to grow in the future.


    Therefore, many of the world''s ancestors help the world on the one hand, which can help the world better operate itself and maintain its own existence.


    But on the other hand, these ancestors are also obstacles to the progress of the world and stumbling blocks ahead.


    This can be seen from the situation of the world.


    The ancestor of blood is high in the sky, known as the God of heaven.


    The descendants of these blood ancestors are located on the ground and become aristocrats to control all living creatures.


    The whole world is at a standstill, no matter how many years have passed.


    In a normal world, changes will continue to occur, civilians resist the nobility, and then a steady stream of new civilizations will be born.


    In this process, the world continues to progress and change, moving forward.


    But in this world, the blood aristocracy suppressed all changes.


    They refuse to change, and behind them are their blood ancestors as pillars to support their rule.


    With this group of people in the world, no matter how many million years have passed, the world will still look like the past, no matter what changes occur.


    The world will naturally give feedback.


    To some extent, the longer the ancestors exist in this world, the larger the proportion of their descendants in the world, and the deeper the world malice they will suffer.


    These malice will not erupt for a while, but will accumulate slowly. When it accumulates to an uncontrollable level, it will spontaneously find a carrier and really erupt.


    In the world with Oriental backgrounds such as the azure world, this is called doom.


    In the world of gods and other worlds, this is called the enemy of fate.


    Ellie is the fate of the ancestor of silver moon, and it is also the resistance and counterattack of this world against the ancestor who has controlled the world for a long time and occupied everything.


    He was born to end the ancestor of the silver moon.


    Like the ancient prophecy, he will kill his ancestors in the body of the descendants of the blood of the silver moon and the identity of the descendants of the ancestors of the silver moon.


    In this process, the more he kills the silver moon royal family, the stronger his own strength will be. In the dark, he will gain the blessing of the world until he completely kills the ancestor of the silver moon.


    At that time, Ellie''s destiny will come to an end and move on to the next journey.


    Of course, at the end of this road, Eli is likely to replace the ancestor of silver moon and become the new ancestor of silver moon blood. Then, like the past ancestors of silver moon, he will multiply his blood again, become the future God and occupy the position of silver moon ancestor in the world in the past.


    It seems no different.


    But for the world, in this process, new changes and changes are bound to be born, which will bring more variables.


    That''s enough.


    Aware of this, Chen Heng immediately frowned.


    Chen Heng doesn''t care whether Ellie is the enemy of the first ancestor of the silver moon and whether he will become the new first ancestor of the silver moon.


    He is not so familiar with the ancestor of Yinyue, but just a relationship of mutual use.


    He is a shuttle and will not really recognize them as their ancestors like the rest of the world.


    What''s more, even if it''s a real ancestor, it''s not impossible to kill.


    What Chen Heng really cares about is his identity at the moment.


    Now Chen Heng can also be regarded as the descendant of the ancestor of silver moon.


    Although the sun blood in his body is stronger than the silver moon blood, the silver moon blood in his body is also real. Seriously, it can even be said to be stronger than the blood of the violet king.


    In any way, Ellie will never let him go.


    He didn''t want to provoke Ellie, but Ellie would find him.


    Trouble.


    Chen Heng realized the trouble and didn''t know what to say at the moment.


    In the end, he could only sigh and walked forward silently.


    There''s no other way.


    The positions of the two sides are here and there is no way to reconcile them.


    Besides, in Ellie''s current situation, I''m afraid he doesn''t have the reason to listen to others.


    The only thing he can do is to move on and break through the heavy barrier in front of him.


    There was an inexplicable premonition in his heart.


    If you can break through the current barrier, you will certainly get a lot of benefits.


    At that time, it may also be of great help to his original purpose.


    Of course, Chen Heng has other ideas.


    However, whether this idea can succeed depends on the subsequent verification.


    Thoughts flashed through his mind, then he took a deep breath and stepped forward.


    Time goes on.


    Outside.


    Bang!


    Bursts of muffled noise continued to sound, accompanied by an angry roar.


    On the ruins of the palace, the violet king was constantly fighting with Ellie. The two collided here and broke out a terrible sound.


    Boom!


    Bursts of roar are constantly ringing through and breaking out at this moment.


    The breath of terror pervades the air, and any force escaping from it can shake the sky and eliminate everything in it.


    This is the terrible strength of King violet and Ellie.


    In terms of strength alone, Ellie and the violet king are not ordinary and comparable at the moment.


    The combat power of the strong blood is stronger than that of the normal same level, because with the blessing of blood, they can often do things that other people at the same level can''t do.


    At this moment, their strength broke out in an all-round way, and the terrible momentum almost broke through the sky and suppressed everything.


    Boom!


    As a result, the world has changed, and a large number of lives have withered and been swallowed up.


    The palace of the silver moon royal family was originally very strong. When it was involved, it already referred to the destructive power of the monarchy, so it considered the current situation.


    The defense here claims that even several monarch level entities can''t break through together.


    However, at this moment, the defense known as the existence of several monarchs, which can''t be broken through by hand, suddenly collapsed. Everything in it was broken and scattered inch by inch, leaving no trace.


    Boom! Bang!


    Ha ha ha ha!


    A burst of wild laughter came from it, and then a tall and burly figure rushed out.


    It''s Ellie.


    He stood on a wall and laughed wildly at the sky. A pair of silver eyes had completely turned blood red, in which terrible tyranny was brewing.


    He stared at the violet king in front of him. The sight made people feel more uneasy than ever. It was like being stared at by a terrible beast and being swallowed up.


    Ellie''s figure stood quietly, just standing there like a giant, as terrible and ferocious as a demon God.


    The normal silver moon royal family should have been extremely calm and peaceful. However, Ellie can''t feel all these at the moment, but can only feel a desperate horror.


    If someone really stands here and stands in front of him, I''m afraid he will be stun by him.


    In contrast, the smell of the violet king is much more normal.


    The power of silver moon spread out, spread around, and then enveloped the sky.


    The pure power of the silver moon shrouded around, quickly purified all the dirt around and sheltered this area.


    Even if it was the extremely terrible smell on Ellie, it could not suppress the power of the violet king and create a calm in this area.


    At the moment, he also showed his true shape of the silver moon and his true face. His seven or eight meter tall body was shaking there, and a terrible force poured into his body between breathing to help him recover his strength.


    However, even so, he was also exhausted and felt a strong sense of fatigue after the war all the way.


    Tired, angry, powerless


    All kinds of feelings that have never been experienced in the past have sprung up at the moment, which makes the violet king have a novel feeling.


    In the past, the violet king never thought that someone could fight with him to this extent.


    Especially this person is not someone else, but also his child.


    If it is the past, his heart will feel happy.


    However, at this moment, all he had in mind was only killing intention.


    Because in Ellie''s body, he didn''t feel all kinds of emotions that a normal person should have.


    Facing the violet king, what Ellie exposed from beginning to end was pure, absolute killing intention and appetite.


    appetite...........


    He regarded the violet king as a superior delicacy and tried to eat it alive.


    He didn''t hide his desire from beginning to end, which was always obvious.


    So obvious that the violet king can clearly feel it.


    Thinking of Jason''s death, the violet King became more and more angry and his emotions began to surge.


    He has silently decided to kill Ellie here no matter what.


    Otherwise, if Eli''s current state is allowed to live, I''m afraid the whole silver moon royal family will encounter a crisis of life and death.


    The heart of must kill has started, and he began to try to summon help.


    This is the Royal Palace of the violet Empire, which gathers the most powerful people in the whole violet empire.


    As the violet king, he can easily summon the strong here to fight, just depending on whether he is willing or not.


    Obviously, according to the current situation, it is difficult to kill Ellie here by relying on the violet King alone.


    In that case, the violet king did not care about anything and directly issued a call.


    With a crisp sound, the whole violet palace began to change.


    Many people who are around the palace and watching the war silently, feel the call of the violet king, and begin to shoot at the same time.


    Before that, they didn''t fight, because the violet king didn''t call them, didn''t call them.


    They also abide by their duty and did not interfere in the battle of the violet king.


    Otherwise, if you join the battle of the king without authorization, I''m afraid you won''t even like it with the character of the violet king.


    But now that the violet king has called, they will not hesitate. Even if they are ready to take Eli together.


    Suddenly, in an instant, there were shining lights everywhere, forming columns of light in mid air.


    Looking carefully, this light column is very gorgeous, with a powerful and amazing momentum, boundless terror.


    Careful identification can be found that the owners of these smells have already adjusted their own breath to the extreme, and they are impressively ready to take action.


    The number is even more amazing, not one or two, but a full eight.


    Once, as the great prince of the violet Empire, Eli was protected by two monarchs.


    The Royal Palace of the violet empire is the headquarters of the silver moon royal family. As the core place, the number of strong people is naturally more.


    A full eight monarchs exist, and this number will be tarnished even if it is matched by strong people such as the violet king.


    Even though their strength is far beyond the ordinary level, as long as they do not reach the point of qualitative change, the human sea tactics are still effective.


    Roar!


    A roar like a beast came from ahead.


    It seemed that he felt the change in the distance. Ellie roared and seemed to be a little uneasy at the moment.


    Even, he instinctively wanted to step back and try to escape the area.

 Chapter 793

    Ellie is still very fast.


    After experiencing distortion, his mind did change and no longer looked like a normal person.


    But just because someone is a pervert doesn''t mean he''s stupid.


    Facing the current situation, he naturally knew that he wanted to avoid and would not stay in place waiting to be besieged.


    Yes, he is really strong now, and he will become stronger over time.


    On the one hand, this enhancement comes from the feedback of blood, on the other hand, it comes from the continuous blessing of the world.


    But no matter how much we strengthen and bless, there is still a limit.


    In the face of a violet King alone, Ellie has been extremely difficult and is no match at all.


    Not to mention facing so many people under siege.


    If this can fight, it''s hell.


    At this time, Ellie wanted to grease the soles of his feet and walked away.


    But he wanted to leave, but violet king and others could never agree.


    The violet king had made up his mind that no matter how much he paid this time, he would completely stay with Elliot and would never let him go.


    Seeing the situation, we will completely lay a foundation.


    However, the reality will not develop as ordinary people think.


    Facing the current situation, he hid quietly in the dark, and Jameson finally decided to take action.


    From the beginning to now, he has been quietly hiding in the corner watching the play and watching Ellie''s fight.


    But now he can''t hide any more.


    Ellie was about to be blown to death.


    In any way, Ellie can''t die right now.


    After the completion of the son of God experiment, the king''s Council also needs the help of these experimenters to remove the seal of a relic and obtain the secret treasure.


    Ellie is useful in this respect.


    Moreover, from the perspective of weakening the violet Empire, it is more advantageous for Eli to live.


    Let Eli continue to survive, he is bound to continue to fight against the violet Empire, so as to weaken the power of the violet Empire and lay a good foundation for the conflict between the king''s parliament and the violet empire in the future.


    In any way, Jameson has reason to save Ellie.


    Of course, it would be impossible for him to take over the attack of the violet king instead of Ellie.


    But others can find a way.


    "My old bone, it seems that it''s time to do it..."


    Walking out of the corner, Jameson looked at the serious scene ahead and couldn''t help sighing.


    Time is passing slowly.


    In the distance, with Jameson''s order, several grand smells burst into the sky and burst out at once.


    "What is this?"


    Feeling the momentum rising into the sky in the distance, the violet king turned around in surprise and looked back further.


    He was also a little stunned, completely unaware of the current situation.


    In the distance, the momentum rising into the sky is extremely powerful, and it is also a momentum of monarchy.


    Moreover, the owners of these smells are very strange, not from the silver moon royal family.


    "There are so many strong men lurking in this city?"


    Feeling the breath from afar, the violet king was shocked and angry. At the moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    According to his feeling, the breath from afar is very strong, not only as many as five, but also very strong.


    Although the breath of Jameson, the first representative, is inferior to the violet king, it is basically on the same level.


    Such a powerful power has been lurking in the king capital of the violet Empire and has not been found?


    The meaning contained in this makes the violet King feel a little dangerous.


    At this moment, he has noticed something unusual.


    Ellie''s appearance this time is definitely premeditated, not accidental.


    This is a conspiracy against the silver moon royal family!


    In fact, although the strength of the king''s parliament is strong, there are only one or two monarchs lurking among the king capitals of the violet empire.


    This degree is already terrible.


    Because of Jameson''s arrival, in order to protect Ellie, an important experimental object, they sent more people to greatly enhance the power of the king''s parliament in the violet empire.


    Of course, what is more important is that in the past years, the king''s parliament has been the successor in this city.


    In the violet palace, Aisha looked at the scene in the air. At the moment, a look of surprise also appeared on her face.


    "The familiar smell is the call of Jameson''s old man?"


    There was a playful look on her face.


    Lurking in the royal capital of the violet Empire, she had been disguised well before, and even became a red man under the second prince Jason. She lurked to this point unconsciously.


    Previously, Jason tried to target Chen Heng. She was preparing to report to Chen Heng and ask for a good one in advance. As a result, she was stunned by a series of changes.


    First, Prince Jason was killed, and a series of latent efforts she had made were directly wasted. Then Chen Heng disappeared directly in the palace. I don''t know where she went.


    Others thought Chen Heng had suffered a crisis, but Aisha was sure that Chen Heng was mostly nothing.


    With each other''s strength, in this world, it is impossible to leave each other unless the so-called ancestors of the gods do it.


    The subsequent changes were even more amazing.


    In this palace, the old prince Ellie shot again and directly at the violet king in an attempt to kill his father.


    "He smells a little strange..."


    Standing where she was, she quietly felt the breath of Ellie, and all kinds of thoughts flashed in Elsa''s heart.


    She is no stranger to Ellie. After all, she and Jameson jointly gave Ellie to the pit before, which made Ellie become an experiment.


    Ellie will be reduced to this point. She has to bear a considerable part of the responsibility.


    But even so, at this point, this Ellie also made Aisha feel very strange.


    The other party''s thinking is confused, and her breath is also strange. It seems that there is some meaning of world blessing, which makes Aisha look at her.


    Unlike Chen Heng, she doesn''t have the mark of destiny on her body, so she can''t see the root of Ellie''s state, but she can also see something because of past experience.


    The abyss world has invaded many worlds, and in the process of invading some worlds, it is natural to encounter some destiny people.


    When many worlds are invaded by the abyss, they will directly breed corresponding destiny under resistance and take the lead in resisting the invasion of the abyss.


    Therefore, Aisha is no stranger to the creature of destiny.


    In her eyes at the moment, Ellie has this taste at the moment.


    I just don''t know what the fate of the other party is.


    The idea flashed through Aisha''s mind, but she already knew that Ellie was definitely not so easy to die.


    Blessed by fate, it will be protected by the power of the world before its use is completed. It is definitely not so easy to die.


    Perhaps those who are really strong can easily kill Ellie, but the violet king is obviously not within this range.


    So the result is already obvious.


    "Mr. Heng doesn''t know where he went..... In that case, sell Jameson one."


    All kinds of thoughts flashed through Aisha''s heart, and then she also shot. Her breath shook and blocked a strong monarch in the violet palace.


    In Aisha''s opinion, since Ellie is doomed to be unable to kill, she can simply sell Jameson a good one and ask for some benefits later.


    As for Chen Heng, what Ellie is doing now may not be good for him.


    After all, Jason is dead now, and Ellie not only makes an abnormal change and starts to kill the violet king, but also will kill his father.


    As long as the violet King dies, he will be the only heir to the violet empire.


    Isn''t it beautiful?


    So she didn''t have much burden in her heart.


    The Bureau was gradually disadvantageous to the violet king.


    A strong man belonging to the silver moon royal family was blocked, and Jameson was particularly fierce. He alone blocked the cooperation of three monarchs, so that these people could not interfere in the fight between the violet king and Ellie.


    This result is obviously unexpected to everyone.


    Violet''s face became extremely ugly.


    He never thought that the situation in front of him would be like this.


    What''s next?


    He turned subconsciously and looked not far away.


    In the palace, there is also one of the biggest details of the silver moon royal family.


    It was called the artifact of heaven. It had been pregnant and raised in the silver moon royal family in the past to restore the broken parts of the past.


    No matter at any time, this is the existence of the fixed sea god needle, and will not be invited out until the real critical moment.


    Now, it seems that this is the time.


    He made up his mind and decided to summon the artifact of the gods to directly kill Ellie and the lurks.


    So he took a deep breath and his breath began to change.


    On him, the silver moon mark belonging to the contemporary violet King began to flicker, in which power bloomed and shone everywhere.


    Suddenly, it seemed to be under some traction. In an ancient temple in the distance, a broken silver ancient mirror was under traction and began to tremble.


    This silver mirror is very special. Its body looks like it was made of colored glass. It looks crystal clear. What shines out is not the reflection of light, but the essential change of all things.


    However, in the center of the mirror, there is a huge hole with cracks on it, which spreads all around.


    There is no doubt that this ancient mirror has suffered great damage, so it has stayed in this area and slowly recovered with the help of the power of the silver moon royal family.


    This is one of the reasons why we can''t easily use the tools of the gods.


    However, at this moment, with the call of the violet king, the ancient mirror in front of me glitters and blooms its due brilliance.


    In an instant, the brilliance blooms, and the breath of terror escapes and is about to erupt.


    Boom!


    As if this piece of heaven and earth were affected, the fierce breath fell from the sky, and a breath of the Supreme God rose into the sky, almost suppressing everything.


    Whether Jameson or Ellie, or others, they all got up in horror after feeling this terrible breath, and only felt that something in the dark was about to revive not far away.


    "Artifact!"


    Inside the palace, Charlie walked out of Chen Heng''s palace and looked up at the ancient mirror image looming in the distance. At the same time, his face changed slightly.


    This is definitely a powerful force at the artifact level.


    Even more powerful than ordinary artifacts.


    To some extent, the heavenly artifact is indeed similar to the artifact.


    Artifact is the weapon of God, and the artifact of God in this world is also refined by the ancestor.


    The two are equivalent in level. At most, the refining methods are different, but the level is general.


    The power of the heavenly artifact in this world will never be inferior to that in the world of gods.


    Now, the heavenly artifact belonging to the silver moon royal family has completely revived.


    God only strikes, and its power and chance are comparable to that of God.


    Under such power, who can live intact?


    "Come on!"


    In mid air, the violet King''s face was cold, and he felt the increasingly active heavenly artifact at the moment. His heart was indifferent: "under the power of this heavenly artifact, surrender to me!"


    And at this moment, in the land of origin.


    The ancestor of silver moon looked at the scene in front of him and smiled.


    "The chaos bred by fate is indeed powerful, but as long as it fails to reach the divine level, it will only come to an end in the face of our power at this level......"


    "What do you think?"


    She looked at the shadow in the darkness in front of her and whispered.


    "Good."


    In the dark, the shadow nodded, smiled and said, "in the final analysis, the so-called hit chaos are all bred by the world itself, just the malicious accumulation of our ancestors. Although its essence is strong, it originates from the world itself, how can it pose a great threat to us."


    Their words speak the essence.


    In the end, everything in the world still depends on the comparison of power.


    The malice of the world and the nemesis bred by fate, in the final analysis, its power does not come from the world.


    The power of the ancestor itself is equivalent to a big world. Even if it is not as good as the ancestor world, how much can the level be worse?


    The so-called destiny is also so weak in front of such levels of existence.


    What can the fate disrupter count for the real divine existence before he grows up and rises completely?


    In many past eras, the world does not know how many chaotic people have been bred.


    But there are few who can really reach the level of the ancestor, let alone replace the original ancestor and become a new blood source.


    "However, being just a chaotic person of fate can''t pose any threat to you, but what if you add me?"


    In the dark, the shadow smiled and then said, "do you think I didn''t think of this scene?"


    "You..."


    The first ancestor of Yinyue spoke and was about to say something. Then he stopped.

 Chapter 794

    In the dim darkness, the ancestor of the silver moon looked at each other with the existence wandering in the shadow in front of him.


    The scene was very silent for a moment, and a silent atmosphere was brewing.


    A moment later, the shadow spoke.


    "After so many years, the power between you and me should have been deadlocked, and there is not much difference between each other."


    "Just in the final analysis, you are imprisoned in this area after all, and your power cannot be transmitted outward. You can only passively wait for the turning point in this area."


    "And I''m different."


    Standing where he was, he couldn''t help smiling and then said, "for your sake, although I was also suppressed in this area, it was easier in the end."


    "In the past tens of thousands of years, in order to prevent your reverse phagocytosis, I naturally made some preparations."


    "Just watch."


    The voice fell, and the scene in front of me began to rise and change in an instant.


    In the palace of the violet Empire, the long silent silver ancient mirror is shining in an attempt to revive.


    Under the call of the violet king, this weapon belonging to the ancestor of the silver moon is recovering and is about to shine brightly.


    There is no doubt that this is an extremely powerful weapon. When it comes to power, it is one of the absolutely powerful forces in this world compared with the artifacts in the world of gods.


    No one doubts the power of this heavenly artifact. If it recovers, it will certainly kill Ellie with one blow, and there will be no accident.


    However, where ordinary people can''t see, a wisp of black breath is emerging, slowly winding around this silver ancient mirror.


    Then, the ancient mirror that had been revived encountered obstacles in an instant, like stagnation. The force that had been revived stopped working, was suppressed by another extremely powerful force and isolated from communication.


    "This is..."


    Looking at this scene, the ancestor of silver moon changed color in an instant: "you made hands and feet on my weapon!"


    "Of course."


    The shadow nodded and said, "in fact, not only this artifact of heaven, but also many preparations you have made before, which I found one by one in these tens of thousands of years, and then made hands and feet."


    "After all, you are one of the oldest ancestors, which is comparable to the ancestor of the sun. How dare I underestimate your strength."


    The ancestor of silver moon immediately frowned and didn''t continue to speak. He just silently looked at the silver ancient mirror in front of him and watched the changes of the ancient mirror there.


    However, in her heart, she did not hold much hope.


    The power of the heavenly artifact is indeed powerful, but it is by no means invincible.


    In the face of a person of the same level, the power of the heavenly artifact may not have been brought into play, and it will face the end of being suppressed.


    Sure enough, under the gaze of the ancestor of the silver moon, the brilliance on the silver Ancient Mirror gradually dissipated. At the moment, it gradually disappeared, and finally disappeared completely.


    The original recovered heavenly artifact has completely dissipated its brilliance. Now it looks like an ordinary ancient mirror without any uniqueness.


    Looking at this scene, the ancestor of silver moon sighed silently, while the shadow in front of him smiled.


    As for the violet King farther away, his mood at the moment is complex.


    Anger, doubt, reluctance Emotions filled his mind and echoed at the moment.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    The violet king looked up and his mind was full of doubts: "why can''t the artifact of heaven recover?"


    The artifact of heaven cannot recover This is a very difficult problem for the violet king.


    This heavenly artifact belongs to the former ancestor of the silver moon, and it is also a treasure enshrined by the silver moon royal family in previous dynasties.


    Although it is rarely used, each use is earth shattering, enough to suppress all the enemies of the silver moon royal family.


    However, up to now, this heavenly artifact can''t be used. It directly falls here and falls into silence.


    Is it because of the previous damage?


    It doesn''t seem right.


    Because in the impression of the violet king, as early as thousands of years ago, this heavenly artifact was urged once, and the power of that time has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, which makes him feel very thrilled when he thinks of it at the moment.


    Thousands of years ago, it could be urged. Why can''t it now?


    He was puzzled and then quickly realized a possibility.


    The artifact of God, was tampered with?


    Thinking of Ellie''s attack in front of him, this absurd possibility flashed in his heart.


    However, although absurd, it is the most likely thing to happen today.


    If the violet King''s mood at the moment is low and complex, then Jameson and others are happy.


    "Fortunately, the artifact of heaven cannot be activated, otherwise..."


    Jameson''s heart was filled with joy.


    As the most powerful person in the world, he deeply understands the terrible power of divine tools.


    If the heavenly artifact is really urged, I''m afraid everyone will be left today with its power.


    Let alone save Ellie, it may be difficult for them to get out of the body.


    However, in addition to being happy, Jameson also felt puzzled.


    "How do the people of Parliament know the abnormality of the heavenly artifact?"


    The question rose in his mind.


    Jameson dared to help Ellie at this moment, naturally considering the possibility of the emergence of divine tools.


    To this end, he specially asked the king''s parliament, but the answer was to let him do it.


    Now it seems that people on the other side of the parliament have already known the situation of the heavenly artifact, so there is such an order.


    So here comes the question....


    How did the Council know about the artifact?


    In other words, did the people of the Council secretly tamper with the abnormality of the heavenly artifact this time?


    Jameson was puzzled, but it didn''t appear on the surface. He just put more force on his hands and tried to shoot forward to fight with the enemies in front of him.


    They are a group of people entangled here, and their strength fluctuates, turning the sky into another color.


    Although there was an accident in the appearance of the artifact of heaven, this fight will continue without much hesitation.


    Ahead, looking at Ellie in front of him, the violet King''s face was gloomy. At the moment, all kinds of thoughts in his mind skipped and tried to find a way to break the game.


    However, opposite him, Ellie obviously didn''t think so much.


    Seeing the power of the heavenly artifact dissipated, he grinned and looked particularly ferocious. At the moment, he rushed straight ahead and rushed towards the violet king.


    Bang!


    The huge crash sounded again.


    At this moment, the fierce fight began again.


    The silver blood fell into the air and then dissipated completely.


    Looking at the blood scene, the people around couldn''t help looking at the past.


    Two figures appear at this moment, the violet king and Ellie.


    Standing in the air, the violet King''s face was gloomy. At the moment, one hand covered his chest, and a drop of blood flowed from it. It was impressively injured.


    Opposite him, Ellie was also seriously injured.


    It can even be said that his injury was much more serious than that of the violet king. His whole body was cracked and looked terrible.


    However, in the face of such a terrible injury, he grinned, his flesh and blood were constantly wriggling, and quickly recovered from the wound.


    This terrible resilience is hardly normal.


    At their level, the injuries caused by their fighting are far from as simple as they seem. There are the laws and true spiritual power given by the other party, and the damage is absolutely amazing.


    Those forces will hinder the further recovery of the injury, which is far from as simple as it seems.


    The violet king is like this. His injury has a strong erosive force, which makes it difficult for him to recover.


    However, in front of him, Ellie seemed to be nothing.


    This terrible gap can be seen at a glance.


    The violet King''s face became more and more ugly.


    Because he could feel that the power of Eli was further improved at the moment.


    Although it has not reached his level, it gives people a frightening feeling with the terrible physical strength.


    If he continues like this, he may be consumed by the other party.


    "It can''t go on like this!"


    Finally, he made up his mind and decided to give up his life.


    In situ, elements and particles from all over poured into his body to help him recover from his injury and adjust to his peak again.


    He just stood there and looked at Ellie in front of him. His sight became sharper than ever.


    Bang!


    In an instant, the violent impact began again.


    This fight will be the most violent compared with the previous one.


    "I hope nothing happens."


    When the violet King fought with Ellie, located in Chen Heng''s palace, Alice looked at the outside world with some worry and prayed silently at the moment.


    "Your Highness, where on earth have you been?"


    Her eyes were worried. At the moment, she was afraid that something would happen to Chen Heng.


    From yesterday to now, Chen Heng has not appeared and is missing.


    Thinking of Jason''s death and Ellie''s sudden attack on the violet king, Alice was worried that something would happen to Chen Heng.


    Because from a normal logical point of view, Chen Heng is likely to be attacked or even caught by Eli and his party at the moment.


    If this is the case, then this time the lineage of the violet royal family will be basically consumed in one pot.


    Behind Alice, Charlie looked quietly at the scene in front of him and was also amazed.


    For Chen Heng''s safety, different from Alice''s worries, he is always in an optimistic state.


    As a shuttle, he knows Chen Heng''s ability too well.


    Although I don''t know the extent of Mr. Heng''s Noumenon power, now think about it, it should at least not be lower than the demigod, or even think about it from a high place. It is also very possible to be a God directly.


    How can people at this level die so quickly, even if they are just shuttling around?


    This is a very realistic problem.


    Although the strength of those strong people in the outside world is strong, in Charlie''s view, it is only equivalent to the level of seven levels. If there is no one in the eighth level, how 3 can there be at least a demigod or even a God?


    Not only him, but also Aisha thought so, so they never worried about Chen Heng''s safety.


    However, although he was not worried, Charlie was also curious about where Chen Heng was at the moment.


    The current situation has reached this level. According to common sense, Chen Heng should be prepared to intervene even if he doesn''t do it.


    Otherwise, the next scene will be out of control.


    But Chen Heng hasn''t seen any trace so far. I don''t know where he went.


    What he doesn''t know is that Chen Heng is facing a huge problem at the moment.


    Boom!


    The violent impact came out and sounded at the moment, almost deafening.


    A terrible voice sounded.


    Chen Heng is in a torrent and is trying to maintain his own existence at the moment.


    He had been in the process of clearing the pass before.


    However, after reaching this level, the situation suddenly changed.


    What is in front of us is no longer the previous room, but a vast ocean.


    There were no other enemies everywhere. At a glance, there were only himself.


    It sounds good without the enemy''s obstacles, but from Chen Heng''s feeling, it is more difficult than many previous moments.


    Because here, there are all kinds of powerful forces condensing and hindering his progress.


    For example, the vast ocean in front of us.


    This vast ocean is not an ordinary River, but a continuous force of law. It is particularly heavy, which contains the power of terror.


    After Chen Heng entered this, he immediately felt the change of his body.


    In this vast ocean, his body is being washed and his whole body is under great pressure.


    This kind of pressure is terrible. Every cell in my body is screaming. It seems that I can''t bear this terrible pressure.


    This is a fatal sharpening, very deadly.


    "After entering the 90 level, did you change a pattern?"


    Walking silently in this vast ocean, Chen Heng moved forward silently, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    Unknowingly, he had passed the first 90 levels and reached the last ten levels.


    The last ten levels are obviously no longer the same as the previous levels, and the test is different.


    Chen Heng is acutely aware of the this, but he has no way to deal with the it.


    Being in this root trial, the only thing he can do is to move forward until he passes the test in front of him.


    However, judging from the current situation, the purpose of this trial is not so simple.


    "That special power is still increasing..."


    Walking hard along the road, Chen Heng felt the changes in his body and thought deeply.


    With the trial up to now, there have been clear changes in Chen Heng.


    The most obvious thing is that in him, the breath belonging to the root of the world is becoming more and more obvious.


    At present, there are many hurdles and layers of baptism, which is equivalent to a kind of honing for Chen Heng. The deeper it is, the deeper it is.


    Now, he has passed most of the checkpoints, and the inexplicable power has finally become obvious under the accumulation.


    Of course, it''s not just this smell that has changed, there are other things.


    For example, blood.


    Boom!


    In the body, under the suppression of external forces, the forces of several blood vessels are intertwined with each other and are ringing at the moment.


    The torrent in front of him was like a huge melting pot, which activated the blood power in Chen Heng''s body.


    In many previous trials, Chen Heng defeated many enemies.


    Some of those enemies are ancient royal families, some are Chen Heng''s ancestors, and some may even be the direct blood of the ancestor, which is very close to the blood relationship of the ancestor.


    However, under Chen Heng''s hand, these enemies fell completely and became his food.


    He swallowed up all these bodies, plundered the blood power in these human bodies and integrated them into his body.


    In this process, the blood in his own body is also constantly changing to a higher degree.


    At the moment, Chen Heng is close to the source simply in terms of blood.


    In his body, the proportion of ancestral blood reached more than 90%.


    According to common sense, such a rich blood is almost the same as the ancestor, and it should have the power close to the ancestor.


    Even if you can''t exert that terrible power because your blood doesn''t reach the extreme, it shouldn''t be what you are in front of you.


    However, in fact, Chen Heng did not feel the powerful power brought by the ancestral blood.


    The continuous growth of the ancestor''s blood brought him supplement and growth, but it was not as terrible as he thought.


    Let alone compared with the legendary ancestor, even compared with the demigod, it is much worse.


    This is obviously inconsistent with the level of the ancestors.


    Before that, Chen Heng also had some doubts in his heart and didn''t understand what went wrong.


    But now he understood.


    Under the scouring of the current in front of him, Chen Heng clearly saw the situation in his body.


    Some scenes that could not be seen before are very clear at the moment.


    Chen Heng saw that there was a chain in his body.


    The chain firmly locked the blood force in his body and blocked most of the power and authority, with only a few omissions.


    It is this chain that makes the power of the royal family suppressed and unable to give full play.


    "I see..."


    An instinctive feeling emerged.


    In the trial in front of him, Chen Heng understood the meaning of this root trial.


    In addition to the promotion of personality, this root trial is also an indispensable way to promote our ancestors in this world.


    Only by truly going through this root test and passing the numerous tests here can we be qualified to become the so-called ancestor of the world and be promoted to success.


    Click


    Invisible, a crisp sound is breaking out.


    In Chen Heng''s body, with the flood surging up, the invisible chain began to crack, and gradually collapsed under the scouring of the root force.


    Suddenly, the power of terror emerged and rose in Chen Heng''s body.


    Chen Heng can feel the improvement of blood force in his body, which has increased by more than half in a short time.


    A breath from the sacred also began to emerge from the body, which was so clear in Chen Heng''s feeling.


    In an instant, a smile appeared on his face, his steps became more and more firm, and he walked towards the front.


    In his body, the divine power is still supporting him, making him go ahead against the power of the raging laws everywhere.

 Chapter 795

    Bang!


    A clear sound came from it and rang through the four directions at the moment.


    With this burst of sound, this level was completely broken by Chen Heng and directly entered the next level.


    As before, after walking through this level, the scene emerging is a new level.


    There is a long and narrow passage in front of us. Everything is so calm and deep that people feel a little depressed.


    After breaking through this level, Chen Heng did not leave immediately as before, but waited silently for a moment.


    "Huh?"


    Feeling the experience behind him, Chen Heng was a little surprised.


    After this level, he did not feel the darkness coming.


    It seems that the five minute time limit has been lifted.


    "The rules are different?"


    The idea flashed silently in his heart, and then he continued to step forward to the next level.


    The surrounding scene changes again.


    Following the torrent, this time a fire area emerged.


    There are burning flames everywhere, and what is burning in each flame is the Tao between heaven and earth. That kind of power is constantly intertwined and jointly turns this place into a Jedi.


    If the previous level was a slow scouring, then what is displayed at the moment is another desperate situation.


    If you are an ordinary person, when you step into this level, you will immediately be burned by the flames everywhere and become another look.


    Without hesitation, Chen Heng directly stepped in.


    Flames swirled around and wrapped around Chen Heng, but he couldn''t stop his pace or even stop him at all.


    Boom!


    Everywhere, more terrible waves emerged, like to destroy Chen Heng here, let him disappear here and fall here completely.


    This is the ultimate test of the true spirit.


    The flame burns on the body, forging not only the law but also the power of the true spirit.


    However, if there is any defect in one''s own true spirit, it will be calcined into ash by this flame immediately. There will be no accident.


    However, Chen Heng walked all the way, and the whole person didn''t stop at all, as if he had no influence at all.


    Then came the next level.


    Ninety three, ninety four Ninety seven pass


    The checkpoints appeared in front of us, and then Chen Heng broke through them one by one and walked directly into them.


    The whole process is extremely smooth, which makes people feel shocked at a glance.


    Deep in the root of the land, the ancestor of the silver moon and the shadow looked at this scene and were stunned at the moment.


    "How is it possible..."


    The shadow muttered to himself, looking at the scene in the root test in front of him, and his face showed a look of disbelief: "this is the root test, and it''s so easy to......"


    "Silver moon, where did your descendant come from?"


    He looked at the ancestor of silver moon in front of him and couldn''t help asking this question.


    As the world''s top strong, they have undoubtedly experienced this root test, and they are naturally very clear about the content.


    The torrent and flame seem simple, but in fact they all point to the root and test the most fundamental thing of a living creature.


    Let alone an ordinary descendant of the royal family, even if their ancestors entered them in person, they need to spend some time trying to pass these layers of root causes.


    However, Chen Heng passed it so easily. The whole process is such a process that people can''t help feeling shocked and don''t know what to say.


    Aside, the ancestor of silver moon was also a little shocked.


    To be honest, from the beginning, she brought Chen Heng into this root trial, and did not expect Chen Heng to save her through the trial.


    Her expectation is only that Chen Heng can pass the barrier as much as possible and accumulate some strength for her recovery.


    As a result, Chen Heng is likely to pass the test.


    And it''s faster than anyone in the past.


    Is this really just a mortal?


    At this moment, the idea flashed through their hearts.


    If Chen Heng were here, he would smile when he heard their doubts.


    Chen Heng is certainly not a mortal.


    Even in the world of gods, he is also the existence of stepping into the field of gods with one foot, and its essence is equivalent to a demigod.


    In this world, although it is not as good as the ancestors, it is also equivalent to the parents and children of those ancestors.


    Whether it is the true spirit or the power of law, Chen Heng at the moment is flawless.


    Because of the existence of the simulator, Chen Heng''s accumulation at the moment is deeper than some gods.


    After all, judging from the divinity in his body, the divinity power accumulated in some ordinary gods may not be as powerful as him.


    At least in terms of quantity accumulation.


    With such accumulation to try this root test, there is naturally no problem.


    Whether it''s will, true spirit, divinity or anything else, Chen Heng is flawless and has absolutely no problem.


    If such a person cannot pass the root test, then this re test is not necessary.


    Because other people can''t pass.


    Of course, even if it can pass, it should not be so fast under normal circumstances.


    In fact, there is another important reason why Chen Heng can be so fast.


    "Does the power of detection law use analog point transformation?"


    Entering the checkpoint in front of Chen Heng, the familiar handwriting emerged again.


    Looking at the familiar handwriting, Chen Heng suddenly smiled on his face and then chose to confirm.


    As he made his choice, the power in his body suddenly emerged.


    The power of the simulator surged up and captured the thunder around, and the power of the law kept emerging towards Chen Heng''s body.


    The simulator in Chen Heng''s body has the power to transform the law into all his special abilities.


    In the past, the divinity in Chen Heng''s body basically came from this.


    Because divinity is also the crystallization of the power of law and the aggregation of this power.


    After the trial of this root, Chen Heng was surprised to find that everything here is also transformed by the power of law.


    Therefore, everything here can also use the power of the simulator to transform it into something of its own.


    This is Chen Heng''s advantage.


    With the power of the simulator constantly running, the power of laws everywhere constantly emerged and blessed him.


    Suddenly, various insights about the world emerged.


    However, it is different from the transformation of divinity in the world of gods.


    The power of law absorbed in this world has not been transformed into divine form under the power of simulator, but into another form of existence.


    blood lineage!


    Yes, blood.


    At this moment, Chen Heng can clearly feel the changes in his body.


    The power of the law everywhere was continuously transformed into his own body, making his body and spirit stronger and stronger at the moment.


    The power of these laws was finally integrated into his own blood, and his own blood began to degenerate.


    Before that, Chen Heng''s true form was very different from his own form.


    However, now, with the continuous transformation of the power of law, his own blood is also transforming, gradually transforming the blood in his body into another shape.


    Boom!


    A strong breath is emerging.


    The space around began to collapse spontaneously, almost unable to suppress the terrible atmosphere.


    In the darkness, Chen Heng opened his eyes silently.


    Suddenly, in an instant, the world became all bright. The light everywhere lit up this dark space and brought new changes to the world.


    Through the flash of light, Chen Heng''s appearance was clearly displayed.


    At the moment, he is naked and looks particularly strong, with a sense of fitness.


    On his forehead, a complex mark emerged and appeared at the moment.


    This mark is different from the silver moon mark given by the ancestor of the silver moon and the sun mark of the ancestor of the sun. Instead, it was born in it, completely detached from it and became another shape.


    To some extent, this is a brand-new blood mark formed by the sublimation of Chen Heng''s own blood.


    A breath that almost shook the root of the land emerged, making the surrounding space instinctively cracked.


    When Chen Heng''s blood changes are completed, his breath at the moment can''t help rising, and he is close to reaching a certain limit.


    Ninth order? Demigod?


    It doesn''t seem to be.


    Although he is still under the oppression of this root space, Chen Heng can still feel the continuous emergence of power in his body.


    The familiar sense of power is so intoxicating and powerful that it is suffocating.


    Even to some extent, this is more powerful and suffocating than when Chen Heng was at his peak.


    This is definitely the level of God.


    The power of terror makes people tremble, but also makes this root space begin to collapse spontaneously. It seems that it can''t bear the erosion of this breath and is about to collapse.


    "How is it possible..."


    In the dark, the ancestor of the silver moon and the shadow looked at the scene in front of us, and now their faces showed a color of disbelief.


    What is happening now has exceeded their expectations.


    Now, the whole space of root trial is shaking, and it seems that it spontaneously began to collapse because of the existence of something.


    But how is that possible?


    This is the place where the root test is located and one of the most mysterious places in the world. According to common sense, it should be the most solid place in the world.


    Unless it is a force at the ancestor level, who can have such a terrible impact on this space?


    wait!


    At this moment, the ancestor of silver moon was stunned and flashed an idea.


    She turned and looked in front of her. With the flow of her mind, scenes suddenly appeared in front of her eyes.


    Chen Heng''s scene suddenly appeared in front of him.


    At the same time, the shadow in front of her is doing the same thing.


    Both have clearly realized the problem and want to trace to that area to test their conjecture.


    But now, the location of Chen Heng can no longer be clearly presented.


    Although the scene in front of us is spreading, it looks chaotic everywhere. Only a dark scene can be seen everywhere, and nothing else can be seen.


    Even if the ancestor of the silver moon and the shadow try hard, they can only barely see the chaos in that area and the turbulent flying of the power of law.


    In addition, the only thing they can see is the outline of a human figure.


    "Your descendant looks amazing."


    After a long time, the shadow made a sound and exclaimed: "look at this, he will pass the root test and get the care of the power of the root."


    "It seems so."


    The first ancestor of the silver moon is still there, and he hasn''t calmed down yet.


    With Chen Heng constantly passing the test, after today, the changes on the ancestor of Yinyue have been very clear.


    Cracks appeared on her body, which made her original sculptural body more energetic, like recovering from a deep sleep and looking lifelike.


    This also shows one thing.


    She is now very close to recovery.


    However, looking at this scene, the shadow didn''t feel flustered. Instead, he grinned: "Congratulations, you look like you''re about to get out of trouble."


    "I don''t know how to face your descendant after you leave here?"


    Yinyue ancestor fell into silence and didn''t speak back at the moment. He didn''t know what to say.


    Before that, she deliberately guided Chen Heng, but she didn''t think that Chen Heng could pass this heavy root test and even come to the end.


    She didn''t even think about it.


    The reason why she brought Chen Heng to this trial is just that she hopes to draw more strength from the root and speed up her recovery with the help of Chen Heng.


    Now, however, the development of the situation has greatly exceeded her expectations.


    Chen Heng not only failed, it seems that he is even close to success.


    He is now only one step away from successfully passing the root cause test.


    In this way, things are much more troublesome.


    Bang!


    A crisp sound sounded in place.


    The ancestor of silver moon subconsciously looked down and just saw cracks emerging on his body.


    Under the action of an inexplicable force, her right leg has exploded, turned into dust and disappeared directly into invisibility.


    Looking at this scene, she was stunned and felt the change in her body.


    "My strength is... Losing..."


    She felt the change in herself and muttered to herself.


    And the changes in her triggered even greater laughter.


    "It seems that the results of the root trial have begun to take effect."


    The shadow gave out a burst of laughter. Looking at the appearance of the ancestor of silver moon at the moment, he almost laughed off his big teeth: "before you put him into the root trial, you must not have thought about this scene in front of you."


    "Now you have passed the root test. According to the rules, your power will be taken away by him and your power will be lost forever."


    "Relative to the power of your successful recovery, do you feel heartache without knowing these costs?"


    "That''s really interesting."


    He stood there, looked at the appearance of the ancestor of the silver moon and laughed wildly. At the moment, he looked particularly happy.


    In the face of his laughter, Yinyue ancestor looked gloomy. At the same time, he didn''t speak. Obviously, he was not in a good mood.

 Chapter 796

    For this world, the root trial is definitely very special.


    The reason why this trial is special is that it is the trial arranged by the origin of the world. To some extent, it is equivalent to the test of the root.


    This is also the origin of the name of the root trial.


    In this world, any ancestor must have gone through this test and passed it.


    Only in this way can they get the recognition of their roots and the power of the world.


    The reason why their blood is so powerful is, to some extent, also derived from the gift of the root and the result of the sublimation of the root.


    But here comes the problem.


    What if a descendant of an ancestor passed the root test?


    First of all, under the sublimation of the power of the root, the whole blood of the passer will be fed back and sublimated by the root, become more powerful and reach the level of the ancestor.


    Then, because of the coincidence between blood lines, the power originally belonging to another ancestor will be taken away.


    Of course, it means taking away, but in fact, it''s not that simple.


    If the ancestor itself is at its peak, even if the power belonging to the ancestor begins to be divided under the action of the power of the root, there will be no big problem.


    At most, only part of the power has been shared, and there will be no big problems.


    But the fatal thing is that the situation of Yinyue ancestor is not very good at the moment.


    It can be seen from the way she looks at the moment.


    She has long been suppressed here. I don''t know how many years have passed.


    For such a long time, she has been suppressed here, and her strength has long been weakened to the extreme, which can not be compared with her heyday.


    In this case, in the face of the division of power, she has no resistance at all, and can only watch.


    The ancestor of silver moon in Chen Heng''s body is so amazing.


    As the ancestor of silver moon blood, the ancestor of silver moon can clearly perceive the situation in Chen Heng''s body and feel the shocking power of blood.


    In her feeling, at the moment, the blood in Chen Heng''s body is so strong that the power is stronger than Ellie, who is her hit enemy, which makes her wonder about life.


    This is not in line with common sense, because as a rule, after so many years, her blood should be weakened from generation to generation. How can such a powerful person appear?


    However, such an incredible thing really happened at the moment, which made her speechless for a moment and didn''t know what to say.


    In short, the form at the moment is quite unfavorable to her.


    In the outside world, the enemy belonging to her fate has come at this moment and is eroding the power of her descendants, slowly tracing back to her ancestor.


    Internally, the power that originally belonged to her is being carved up and will be split.


    What''s worse, this person is not someone else, but she brought it in herself.


    It''s hard to say.


    Yinyue ancestor fell silent. At the moment, I really don''t know what to say.


    And time continues to pass without any change of her will.


    Under their gaze, the glow in front of them shone brighter and brighter.


    So bright and bright, the light of the law is intertwined with each other, so people can''t see the real scene clearly, but can only vaguely feel the strength of the figure.


    Chen Heng is standing in it at the moment, and his breath is still slowly increasing.


    His power is growing and changing.


    And this speed is really shocking.


    Bang!


    A crisp sound came out in situ.


    The ancestor of silver moon stared at his chest. There was a huge hole, empty and directly missing.


    Obviously, under the influence of the power of the root space, the power that originally belonged to her was further taken away, and now it was plundered again.


    With the emergence of this process, the power of the figure in the front scene becomes stronger and stronger.


    The ancestor of Yinyue was silent. He didn''t respond to the unbridled ridicule of the shadow in front of him. He just observed silently and sighed after a long time.


    "Anyway, at least I can leave..."


    After a long time, the ancestor of silver moon looked at the shadow in front of him and said coldly.


    "Make yourself at home."


    Facing the words of Yin Yue''s ancestor, the shadow didn''t care, but smiled and said, without paying any attention to her meaning.


    Then in front of him, the body of the ancestor of silver moon began to disappear slowly.


    Her body turned into an illusion, and finally flew away directly and disappeared in place.


    With Chen Heng''s continuous breakthrough, the strength of Yinyue ancestor is also recovering. After reaching this level, he has accumulated enough and left with the traction of this moment.


    She is ready to leave and must leave at once.


    Otherwise, if she wants to leave after Chen Heng''s breakthrough and successfully passes the root cause test, there will be many obstacles out of thin air.


    Naturally, this is not what she wants.


    The shadow didn''t have any special reaction to the departure of the ancestor of silver moon. He just smiled and then said, "interesting."


    "In the face of the current situation, even if you leave Yinyue, what can you do in a short time?"


    "It''s better to stay."


    He stood where he was, muttering to himself.


    Then his body, like the ancestor of the silver moon, began to weaken slowly and finally disappeared here.


    Before he finally disappeared, his appearance also showed that he was a young man who looked very young, covered with a dark atmosphere, which made people feel a little palpitation at a glance.


    "Huh?"


    When the ancestor of Yinyue got away from the root space and left directly, Chen Heng was in the last checkpoint.


    Feeling that strange feeling, he subconsciously raised his head and looked at the silver moon mark in his hand.


    In the palm of his hand, the mark given by the ancestor of the silver moon has now become dim, and its power begins to decrease rapidly. It seems that it has been absorbed by some existence and is disappearing.


    The power previously absorbed in this root through Chen Heng now comes to someone far away through some inexplicable feedback.


    There is no doubt that the man is the ancestor of the silver moon.


    "Did the ancestor of silver moon finally get out of trouble?"


    Feeling the change of the mark on the palm of his hand, Chen Heng''s face was calm, and the idea flashed silently in his heart.


    Chen Heng had already figured out the reason why he came here this time and the purpose of Yinyue ancestor. At this moment, looking at the changes on the mark, he immediately realized something.


    The ancestor of Yinyue seems to have left the seal.


    I just don''t know whether they are enemies or friends after the first ancestor of silver moon left.


    If previously, before the ancestor of Yinyue broke away from the seal, she and Chen Heng were naturally allies.


    Chen Heng is the descendant of the first ancestor of Yinyue and one of the few people she can influence. The first ancestor of Yinyue is also the blood source of Chen Heng, who can give him enough help and shelter.


    Both sides are mutually beneficial and have what each other wants, so they are naturally natural allies.


    But after the ancestor of silver moon broke away from the seal, it may not be the same.


    Chen Heng can clearly feel the change just now, and also has a certain guess about what happened.


    He thought that when the first ancestor of Yinyue was out of trouble, his attitude with the first ancestor of Yinyue might change.


    Otherwise, there will probably be problems later.


    Thoughts flashed through his mind, and then he stepped forward.


    At the present moment, the changes in his body have basically ended.


    New forces have emerged in the body.


    In the past, the power of blood in Chen Heng''s body was very complex, including both solar blood and silver moon blood, which occupied the big head, and other royal blood.


    These were originally a minor problem. For Chen Heng, they are things that need to be dealt with sooner or later.


    But now, the situation is much better all at once.


    Under the influence of the power of root trial, the blood vessels in Chen Heng began to fuse gradually, and finally slowly integrated into everything.


    This combination is not a kind of blood swallowing other blood, but a new fusion.


    The blood of the sun and the ancestor of the silver moon have not disappeared in Chen Heng''s body, and the proportion has not changed, but now they have become a new blood.


    This kind of blood has the characteristics of sun blood and silver moon blood, while maintaining some of Chen Heng''s own characteristics, forming a new strong blood.


    This is an unexpected surprise.


    The power of the root trial led to the immediate result, which was a great trouble for Chen Heng.


    Originally, Chen Heng planned to find an opportunity to solve the blood disorder in his body after this period of time.


    He is also one of the reasons why he went to Gleason to inject a variety of blood vessels in an attempt to observe his reaction.


    However, even with the previous experiment, Chen Heng is still not sure.


    But with the help of the root cause test, the situation is very different.


    At least, now the hidden danger has been solved.


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked forward. With the passage of time, various changes began to appear on his body.


    The first thing that began to change was a pair of eyes, which now turned into a light golden color. It seemed that it was much darker than the blood of the previous sun, but the power contained in it was more terrible, but it just became a lot more introverted.


    Once the power breaks out, the result will be amazing.


    Chen Heng can clearly feel the power contained in it.


    The root trial not only melted the blood in his body, but also lifted the shackles in it.


    Feeling his current state, Chen Heng understood one thing.


    The ancestors of this world, whose blood power is so powerful, may have a great connection with the current root trial.


    If there is no immediate root test, I''m afraid the strength of these ancestors may not be so strong.


    The idea flashed through his mind, and then he stepped forward.


    Bang!


    With a light noise, everything in front of me began to break and retreat towards the rear.


    The world seems to have changed. There are shadow tracks everywhere, which looks particularly unique.


    Chen Heng looked forward and felt that many doubts in the past had been explained at the moment. It was like a flash of light in his mind, which suddenly split his mind into two halves.


    Boom!


    The world began to break, and the world in front of us was about to collapse.


    It''s time for him to leave!


    Standing round, Chen Heng raised his head, the idea flashed in his heart, and now he was aware of what he should do next.


    By now, he has passed the last level of this root test.


    The root trial was already under his feet and passed by him.


    It''s time to leave.


    Outside, there are many people waiting for him at the moment.


    Various thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, and then his heart moved.


    The outside scene appeared in front of him and wavered with his mind at the moment.


    In the palace of the violet Empire, Eli and the violet king are still at war, and the victory is about to be decided at the moment.


    In the close combat, the violet king is not Eli''s opponent at all. He is gradually struggling under the opponent''s body that is similar to the immortal body, and is about to lose.


    With a light noise, everything in front of me began to break and retreat towards the rear.


    The world seems to have changed. There are shadow tracks everywhere, which looks particularly unique.


    Chen Heng looked forward and felt that many doubts in the past had been explained at the moment. It was like a flash of light in his mind, which suddenly split his mind into two halves.


    Boom!


    The world began to break, and the world in front of us was about to collapse.


    It''s time for him to leave!


    Standing round, Chen Heng raised his head, the idea flashed in his heart, and now he was aware of what he should do next.


    By now, he has passed the last level of this root test.


    The root trial was already under his feet and passed by him.


    It''s time to leave.


    Outside, there are many people waiting for him at the moment.


    Various thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart, and then his heart moved.


    The outside scene appeared in front of him and wavered with his mind at the moment.


    In the palace of the violet Empire, Eli and the violet king are still at war, and the victory is about to be decided at the moment.


    In the close combat, the violet king is not Eli''s opponent at all. He is gradually struggling under the opponent''s body that is similar to the immortal body, and is about to lose.


    With a light noise, everything in front of me began to break and retreat towards the rear.


    The world seems to have changed. There are shadow tracks everywhere, which looks particularly unique.


    Chen Heng looked forward and felt that many doubts in the past had been explained at the moment. It was like a flash of light in his mind, which suddenly split his mind into two halves.


    Boom!


    The world began to break, and the world in front of us was about to collapse.


    It''s time for him to leave!


    Boom!


    The world began to break, and the world in front of us was about to collapse.


    It''s time for him to leave!


    Boom!


    The world began to break, and the world in front of us was about to collapse.


    It''s time for him to leave!

 Chapter 797

    "That man..."


    Chen Heng looked at the shadow of Fang Cai and recalled the feeling of Fang Cai. At the moment, he couldn''t help frowning: "there''s a problem......"


    There are many statues at the bottom of the root space.


    Every statue there gives Chen Heng a wonderful feeling, just like real life bodies. The breath also makes Chen Heng subconsciously feel palpitation.


    And to his degree, what level of life experience will make him feel like this?


    The answer must be very obvious.


    Most of these statues are related to their ancestors and have a unique connection.


    But why are these statues here and what do they represent?


    Chen Heng doesn''t know.


    The only thing he knows now is that he is about to leave here and go to the outside world.


    At present, a deep space is close at hand.


    Wind and snow are everywhere, and pieces of space debris are scattered in front of us and integrated into the vast world in front of us.


    Chen Heng quietly looked at the changes of the world in front of him, and then the whole world began to transform into another shape.


    Rowing


    It seems that there are bursts of soft sounds in the world.


    Then everything changed.


    "I''m back..."


    When Chen Heng left completely, he saw the scene in front of him.


    Behind him was a silent scene, with debris everywhere and the rippling of the power of the silver moon.


    The familiar palace is displayed in front of us, which is the area where the violet empire is located.


    Everywhere is quiet, everywhere is a quiet scene.


    This is an ordinary scene, which should have been very quiet.


    But in Chen Heng''s eyes, everything around him is changing.


    With the blessing of the root force in his body, he seemed to see the past changes of this area.


    The deep darkness envelops the vision and accommodates everything in front of you.


    When Chen Heng opened his eyes again, everything in front of him became a dusty area.


    Everywhere is a desert, dark everywhere, and only a silver moon shines everywhere, turning this area into a sacred pure land.


    Continue to move forward. With the evolution of time, it has once again become an oasis, with fragrant grass everywhere. There are young animals whispering in it, making bursts of sounds, a scene of vitality.


    Then there were other scenes, which appeared one by one in front of Chen Heng.


    However, no matter what kind of scene appears in front of us, the silver moon in the mid air is always high and shrouded there.


    To some extent, it can be called the place of God''s dependents of the silver moon royal family.


    Since ancient times, the care of the ancestor of silver moon has been shrouded here and has never disappeared.


    Chen Heng opened his eyes slowly, and the mark of silver moon appeared in his eyes.


    In front of him, the familiar palace appeared again.


    The power of the root gradually converged and returned to his body.


    With this process, he also returned to the real world and came here again.


    Ahead, a great war is unfolding and is about to end.


    Chen Heng opened his eyes and looked ahead. He saw the scene there clearly.


    He saw that there, the violet king and Ellie were fighting and were defeated at the moment.


    The violet King fell powerlessly to the ground and was trampled on his chest by Eli.


    On the earth, Ellie sent out a wild smile, which was frightening and had an inexplicable sense of madness.


    Further away, Jameson and others were still there, united with Aisha and others to hinder the guards of the palace.


    From then on, there was a silver ancient mirror standing, shining brightly. It seemed to want to recover and join the battle, but it was shrouded in a gray fog and suppressed.


    Everything in front of me was reflected in my eyes.


    Looking at all this, Chen Heng finally did not hesitate.


    Facing the battle of the violet King ahead, he stretched out his hand and grabbed it there.


    Boom!


    Bursts of sound came from it, with an inexplicable breath.


    When Chen Heng finally decided to take action, the people around him finally noticed the changes in front of him.


    Chen Heng''s existence was finally discovered.


    Boom!


    In mid air, bursts of silver moonlight flickered, bright to the extreme, powerful to the extreme, incomparable and irresistible powerful forces suddenly rose.


    A silver moon rose slowly, lifted slowly from the ground to the sky.


    "What''s that?"


    At this moment, whether it was violet king or Ellie, Jameson or Aisha, all raised their heads in horror and looked at the scene in the air.


    They feel the power that emerges there.


    "The power of silver moon, how is it possible?"


    Standing where she was, Aisha''s face was frightened. At the moment, the expression on her face could not help turning pale.


    In the half empty silver moon, she felt the majesty of the gods.


    Although it is only a little, it does not seem to be complete, but that breath is still strong, with an essence superior to the demigod.


    In other words, what was in front of her at the moment was not a demigod, but a real God.


    "Is it the ancestor of the world? No!"


    In Aisha''s body, with the gradual activation of Chen Heng''s power in the air, a brand-new power also emerged on her and became active directly at the moment.


    "No, not the ancestor of the world, but the shuttle of the gods."


    In an instant, the force in her body analyzed the essence of the force in mid air and made such a judgment.


    But such a judgment is more worthy of shock for Aisha.


    "It''s him... Isn''t it..."


    Her body paused. Looking at the scene in the air, she thought of many things at the moment.


    Chen Heng came to this world and became the Third Prince of violet royal family, which she had known before.


    Just before that, Chen Heng''s performance was still normal. How did he suddenly become what he is now?


    She is not the only one with similar doubts, but also many people.


    In the front, Ellie looked at the bright moon emerging in the sky, where he kept roaring.


    Because of the difference in power, he didn''t realize that the man in the air was Chen Heng, but out of blood instinct, he also felt a great threat.


    The existence in the air was like a doomed natural enemy to him, which made him feel creepy.


    This sense of threat is so terrible even for Ellie at the moment.


    This is a natural thing.


    Ellie is the enemy of the ancestor of silver moon and the natural enemy of all silver moon blood.


    But conversely, if the silver moon blood is strong enough and powerful enough, it can in turn pose a great threat to Ellie.


    This is an obvious truth and the source of Ellie''s feeling at the moment.


    Compared with Ellie''s fear, the violet King''s mood is much more complicated.


    Looking up at the silver moon in the sky, his body couldn''t help but begin to lower. It seemed that he couldn''t bear the breath of this blood force and wanted to surrender spontaneously.


    This feeling is the most resistant to the king of violet.


    As a king, he has his own pride in his heart. How can he bow his head and submit to others?


    In particular, this man is still his people.


    Its inner complexity can be imagined.


    However, no matter how complicated his mood is and how proud he is, he can''t change his blood instinct.


    Blood gives him enough strength, but on the other hand, it also determines some things.


    For example, in the face of higher-level blood, he can never resist, even refuse the other party.


    Bang! Bang!


    Bursts of light sounds sounded at this moment, just like the violent beating of the heart, very clear and obvious.


    Under everyone''s gaze, the silver moon in the sky fell and took on its own appearance on the vast palace.


    The vast light and shadow show, in the brilliance of the appearance, the image of Chen Heng shows.


    "What!"


    At this moment, everyone was shocked and his face was full of disbelief: "how is it possible?"


    In their sight, Chen Heng was shrouded in light and shadow. At the moment, he was shrouded in the radiance of the silver moon in the sky, like a god falling from the sky, so sacred and bright.


    The huge brilliance bloomed, but it became the background board of Chen Heng, which made everyone stare at it.


    His appearance is beautiful. Even though it is extremely rare among the royal family, it becomes more terrible after blessing at the moment. The temperament and charm are hard to forget at a glance.


    In the past, Aisha and other shuttles have experienced many worlds and met many outstanding figures, including even the sons of destiny from all over the world, each with its own unique style.


    However, at this moment, compared with Chen Heng in front of us, those people are all inferior and totally worthless.


    This feeling made them marvel and sigh: "how great, how perfect..."


    If Aisha and Charlie and other shuttles can accept the scene in front of them because of their own knowledge, the response of violet king and others will be different.


    "Alan... How could it be you..."


    Looking at the figure coming from a distance, the violet King''s wide eyes only felt that he had an illusion.


    In recent days, he only felt as if he were dreaming.


    As a father, he thinks he knows his children well and can deeply understand their temperament.


    However, as his most valued child, Ellie became what he is now. He not only killed his own brother, but also attacked his father.


    Although Jason was not valued by him, he was also his child. In the end, he died directly in the hands of Ellie.


    As for Ellen, she is now more like her eyes.


    The bathing radiance, as if sacred, made the violet King look a little scary. There was an impulse to worship and kneel down directly to Chen Heng.


    Is this really his child?


    He couldn''t help but doubt and wanted a negative answer.


    However, looking at the familiar face and the blood connected breath, he could only be silent and didn''t know what to say.


    After a long time, he sighed and recognized the reality.


    Maybe he''s really old.


    So that I can''t even recognize the real appearance of my child.


    But even so


    He looked at Ellie aside, looked at the other party''s panic, and smiled: "Ellie, it seems that your plan is doomed to fail today."


    "Even if I fall, your brother will stand up and stop you."


    "Your ending today is already doomed."


    There was a sneer on his face, as if he had seen the end of Ellie.


    In fact, it is true.


    Looking at Chen Heng, who was getting closer and closer in front of him, Ellie roared like a warning. However, she felt a little weak and even gave people a feeling of bluff.


    In fact, it is true.


    Because if he had followed Ellie''s previous style, he would have rushed up directly. How could he show such a look.


    Will put on the posture in front of you, which can actually explain something to some extent.


    "It''s over..."


    Walking quietly on this land, Chen Heng looked at everything in front of him and sighed silently.


    He saw many things, including the fallen palace, the dead body that had lost its breath of life, and the bloody gas floating in the air


    All sorts of things were different, but at the moment they all appeared in front of him.


    He walked out of the root trial. After being baptized by the power of the root, he has now been reborn and completely stimulated the potential power in his blood.


    To some extent, he has the perspective of some of his ancestors, and he is only short of some things from the real ancestors.


    Looking at what he saw in front of him, and then looking at the fallen violet king and Ellie who was still roaring, Chen Heng was not interested at all. He just stood in place and stared at each other silently.


    "I hope you fall down and don''t have to struggle anymore..."


    He sighed softly and said.


    The voice fell, and everything in front of me began to change.


    The flesh and blood in Ellie''s body began to become active spontaneously, and the power of silver moon surging in her body quickly rioted, which seemed to be directly rioted under the influence of Chen Heng''s will.


    Boom! Boom!


    Bursts of noise came out at this moment, especially loud.


    In front of him, Ellie was roaring and making strange sounds.


    Then he fell so quietly that there seemed to be no sound.


    Of course, out of some consideration, Chen Heng did not kill him, but imprisoned him temporarily to avoid some trouble.


    After Ellie, there were others.


    Standing where he was, Chen Heng turned and looked to one side.


    "Not good!"


    At this moment, feeling Chen Heng''s action, Jameson suddenly felt a sense of crisis.


    For him, as early as the moment when Chen Heng subdued Ellie, he knew that he could never be Chen Heng''s opponent.


    So at this moment, he didn''t hesitate to start his action directly.


    Boom!


    A mark emerged from his chest and appeared directly at the moment.


    Then a golden portal emerged.

 Chapter 798

    A golden portal appeared in front of Jameson.


    It''s just useless.


    As the powerful force in mid air emerged and hit it hard downward, the golden portal in front of me was completely scrapped and turned into a useless dust in mid air, without even playing a role.


    Then, the powerful force continued to move forward and directly slapped Jameson on his body, breaking several layers of protection on his body.


    At this moment, Jameson''s face shrouded in despair.


    "Why?"


    He never thought why there was such a terrible existence hidden in the violet palace.


    If he had known, he vowed he would never bring Ellie here.


    Now, not only is Ellie directly taken by the other party, but even he can''t protect himself.


    It is a very serious question that how many people in the king''s parliament can stay here at last.


    Before I had time to think more, a terrible force crashed down and directly photographed him under the ground.


    In the whole body, inch by inch protective barriers are directly broken, revealing the real appearance of Jameson under it.


    However, even in the face of such a situation, Jameson did not despair, but his heart was full of joy.


    He keenly seized the opportunity and directly played the last card without hesitation.


    A ripple of space came out from the original place.


    By the time the dust had dispersed, Jameson''s appearance had completely disappeared.


    It seems that he escaped directly with the help of Chen Heng''s blow, without even a trace of hesitation.


    Looking at the appearance in front of him, Chen Heng smiled and didn''t care.


    Jameson''s departure was naturally deliberate.


    Otherwise, no matter how big Jameson''s hand is, he can''t escape being run over by him.


    However, for Chen Heng at the moment, Jameson''s value in life is greater than that in death.


    After all, he also has a vest on the other side of the king''s Council, which is deeply appreciated by Jameson.


    If Jameson dies here, it will have some influence over there.


    So Chen Heng simply raised his hand and let him go.


    But although Jameson was able to leave smoothly, others were not so lucky.


    Chen Heng and Jameson are quite familiar, but they are not very familiar with others.


    Therefore, the results of these people are doomed.


    Except that Aisha was released by Chen Heng, all the others were taken by Chen Heng without even the slightest resistance.


    Soon, the turmoil that swept the whole silver moon royal family and almost disrupted the violet empire was over.


    When the fighting around was completely over, Chen Heng stood alone in mid air, quietly looking at the scene ahead.


    Against the backdrop of the silver moon, he is like the legendary god of heaven at the moment, representing the ancestor of the silver moon, who came to the world. That mighty majesty makes everyone feel it clearly.


    The violet king looked up at Chen Heng standing in the air. At the moment, he had felt the sight of the other party falling.


    As his eyes fell, he only felt that he was like pressing a mountain, with enormous pressure emerging.


    This pressure is so great that he has an impulse to kneel down and worship each other.


    Feeling this feeling, his face was uncertain, and many thoughts seemed to flash through at the moment.


    It was not until quite a while later that he finally sighed and chose to bow his head.


    As he put down his last resistance, his body also knelt down honestly and bowed directly to Chen Heng''s position.


    The violet King''s kneeling is like a fuse, which has a direct chain reaction here.


    Everywhere, the strong men belonging to the silver moon royal family were relieved when they looked at the action of the violet king. At the moment, they also knelt down and surrendered to the new king.


    Between every move, a new change seems to have been laid.


    Standing in the middle of the air, Chen Heng felt the sight coming from everywhere, and a faint smile appeared on his face, which seemed to be very satisfied.


    For Chen Heng, gaining control of the violet empire is also one of his goals. Now it seems good to achieve it with the help of the current situation.


    According to his original plan, he should wait until the violet king falls and is killed by Ellie to clean up the mess calmly.


    But now, since his strength has increased, it''s nothing to modify the plan appropriately.


    With his strength at the moment, no matter what thoughts the violet king had in mind, it was impossible to resist.


    Others are just the same, no different.


    Now the only concern is the one who separated from the root space and disappeared from the silver moon ancestor.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng turned and looked into the distance. At the moment, the idea flashed silently in his heart.


    Time passed slowly.


    Soon, another few days passed.


    In these days, the news about the changes in the violet Empire quickly spread.


    The royal family rebelled and the eldest prince Eli rebelled. He attacked and killed his father, King violet, and hit him hard.


    At the critical moment, the third prince Ailan came in time to save the violet king. At the same time, he wounded the eldest prince Ailey and imprisoned him.


    After that, the violet king, whose heart was broken by his children, was gray and cold. Zhijie announced that he would hand over the throne to the third prince Alan, and he was ready to enter the royal family''s Secret territory for self-cultivation.


    So far, the third prince Alan has become a new generation of violet king.


    This was the news that came out of the violet capital a few days later.


    But everyone doubts the authenticity of the news.


    Apart from anything else, it is doubtful that the violet king is willing to abdicate automatically and give up the throne to his children.


    In this world, there are many strong people who have come into contact with the violet king.


    For the pride and paranoia in the heart of the violet king, everyone who has contacted it is very clear.


    Will such a person who is almost paranoid about power hand over his power because he is discouraged?


    This seems like a fantasy.


    The violet king was forced rather than handed over power automatically.


    Of course, it is true.


    If it were not for Chen Heng''s absolute force, the violet king could not be obedient and give up the throne.


    After succeeding to the throne, Chen Heng did not immediately take any big action to publicize his power, but seemed very quiet.


    Yes, it''s quiet.


    After Chen Heng ascended the throne, everything left by the violet king has not changed, but simply promoted several people and placed them in key positions.


    But from then on, the expected cleaning did not come, and everything seemed so quiet.


    This made everyone breathe a sigh of relief and cheer up one after another, thinking about finding a way to please the new king.


    On that day, the scene in the Royal Palace was clearly seen by everyone. For many nobles in the royal capital, they naturally knew the strength of Chen Heng, so they began to move one after another to have a good relationship with the new king in order to establish their dominant position in the future.


    But before they started to move, a news came from the palace.


    The new king has now entered the laboratory. At the moment, he seems to be busy experimenting and doing something very important.


    Associating with the blood potion circulated in Alan''s collar, everyone suddenly wanted other identities of the king.


    He is not only an extremely powerful king, but also a skilled researcher.


    For a moment, many people seemed to think of some new way to please.


    At the moment, in the laboratory, Chen Heng is busy.


    There are many things in the spacious laboratory, mostly fresh bodies.


    These bodies were obtained by Chen Heng in the previous war.


    In that war, although Chen Heng spared Jameson and Aisha, he didn''t spare much for others.


    Each of these powerful people belonging to the king''s parliament has seven levels of strength and is the blood of the orthodox royal family.


    And because they had just died, these bodies were fresh, and the strength in each body was intact without any loss.


    With Chen Heng''s character, since we have obtained these excellent experimental materials, we will not waste them, so we began to try directly.


    On Chen Heng''s side, Charlie is also helping, acting as Chen Heng''s assistant.


    He stood there, looking at several royal corpses placed aside, and his face couldn''t help showing an excited color.


    Due to his previous good performance, Chen Heng has promised him to select one of these corpses in front of him after this experiment to change his blood.


    For Charlie, this is naturally something to be excited about.


    The basic level of royal blood is level 7. As long as the blood is mature, it will naturally have the strength of this level.


    Seven levels, not to mention the existence of these levels, are nothing in front of Chen Heng, but they are actually very powerful.


    If it is in the world of gods, this is already an epic level, which is rare even among many God churches.


    For Charlie, the power of his noumenon at its peak is only level 6, which is still a long distance from level 7.


    If you can get a royal blood to transform yourself, it will be a smooth road after the obstacles to the seventh level have been removed.


    This is naturally exciting.


    Looking at Charlie''s appearance, Chen Heng took back his sight and paid attention to the experimental platform in front of him again.


    For Chen Heng, the corpse of the royal family is nothing. Previously, he didn''t know how much he swallowed in the root trial, and he was a little bored.


    What is really valuable to him is the experiment in front of him.


    This is Ellie''s body.


    In the previous war, Ellie was defeated by Chen Heng and then brought here.


    For Chen Heng, this is the biggest gain he gained in this war.


    Standing still, Chen Heng looked at Ellie lying in front of him with a smile on his face.


    "What a familiar feeling..."


    He looked at Ellie in front of him and muttered to himself.


    In Ellie''s body, Chen Heng felt the feeling he once felt in the ancestor of silver moon.


    Of course, this feeling is not exactly the same, but somewhat different.


    But that kind of original breath is almost the same.


    Both come from the same source.


    Perhaps this is why Ellie is the natural enemy of the ancestor of the silver moon and can devour other silver moon blood for his own use.


    What Chen Heng needs to do is to find a way to analyze the secret of Ellie and use it for himself.


    To this end, he launched a long experiment.


    The experiment in front of us is very spacious. There is room for many assistants to help here.


    In a word, this laboratory originally belonged to the violet king, which can be regarded as the exclusive Laboratory of the royal family in blood experiment.


    But now, it is natural for Chen Heng to expropriate it, and everything in it is the same.


    In the view of Chen Heng and others, although it is a little crude, it can be used reluctantly, which is not too regrettable.


    Standing where he was, Chen hengmo kept silent and drew some flesh and blood from Eli.


    Ellie''s blood is different from the ordinary silver moon royal family.


    The blood of the normal silver moon royal family should be silver. The more deep-rooted royal family is, the more so. It is full of divinity belonging to the ancestor of silver moon.


    But Ellie''s blood is dark silver, which seems to be mixed with some new things.


    However, after Chen Heng''s detailed analysis, it is found that this is not the case.


    That black is not pure black, but a beautiful color.


    There are many complex forces mixed in, resulting in the color in front of it.


    However, the power belonging to the silver moon royal family is still very obvious.


    This part of flesh and blood was analyzed in detail by the instrument, and Chen Heng couldn''t help falling into meditation.


    Then, he simply crushed the instrument in his hand and swallowed that part of the flesh and blood directly.


    In the body, the swallowing Sutra ran in an instant, and a new force poured into the body, which was keenly felt by Chen Heng.


    Boom!


    An inexplicable palpitation emerged from his heart and was keenly perceived by Chen Heng.


    Swallowing the heaven to swallow up the essence of the blood vessel to improve its own source is the source of other people''s needs.


    Now, however, Chen Heng only swallowed a little flesh and blood and had such an obvious violent reaction.


    This can''t help but surprise Chen Heng and realize something.


    It seems that the value of Ellie in front of him is even greater than he thought.


    "If you really can''t find anything, just swallow it directly."


    Standing where he was, he looked at Ellie, who was lying flat on the experimental platform and seemed to have no breath, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    A moment later, there was a sound outside. It was time for lunch.


    Chen Heng looked at the outside world, then took off his gloves and went out with Charlie and others.


    When he left, the laboratory closed slowly, and there was no one alive everywhere.


    A pair of eyes suddenly opened, with incomparable violence and resentment.


    This is Ellie.


    He did not die, and even regained his self-consciousness. It was just a kind of lurking.

 Chapter 799

    When everyone was not watching, Ellie regained his ability to act and maintained his self-consciousness.


    But even so, he never showed it. No matter how Chen Heng tried it and conducted the experiment, he didn''t resist at all.


    Until now, when Chen Heng left the laboratory and everyone left, he finally revealed that he was ready to escape from here.


    He was very careful. After confirming that there was no figure around, he dared to open his eyes and was ready to get up and leave.


    Then he was stunned.


    Because in front of him, Chen Heng''s appearance was revealed again. At the moment, he stood in front of him and looked at him with a smile.


    That smile is harmonious and very peaceful. It''s like meeting a friend. It''s so kind.


    However, in Ellie''s view, the smile was much more terrible than the most ferocious scene.


    "You! You!"


    Ellie was a little shocked and couldn''t speak directly.


    "Sure enough..."


    In front of Ellie, Chen Heng sighed softly and said, "I was still thinking whether to let you go and leave a gift to the ancestor of silver moon."


    "But now, forget it."


    He was silent for a moment, then smiled again.


    "What do you want to do..."


    Looking at Chen Heng''s expression, Eli had an ominous feeling in his heart and was about to ask something.


    However, before he finished a sentence, his voice stopped abruptly.


    Chen Heng did not give him another chance.


    The vast splendor enveloped this place and directly covered Ellie''s whole body.


    Then it was all over.


    First flesh and blood, then bones, and finally their own unique true spiritual origin.


    Everything was plundered and cleaned in an instant, which directly turned into the nourishment of Chen Heng and supplied him with faster growth.


    With a roar, a roar sounded slowly in Chen Heng''s body.


    Ellie''s level of strength is actually not high. Up to now, it is only seven levels, which is nothing in Chen Heng''s eyes.


    The origin of such a level, if under normal circumstances, should not be of great help to Chen Heng.


    But the opposite is true.


    At the moment when Ellie''s source poured into his body, the source in Chen Heng''s body was throbbing, and a loud voice sounded, which directly reacted violently.


    Looking at this situation, there should be no other occasion to compare the help of this source to Chen Heng except when he was baptized by the power of the source.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng looked calm, silently opened his arms and calmly accepted the baptism of the original power.


    Boom! Boom!


    Bursts of light noise came from inexplicable places, as if the world were celebrating this, which was extremely unique.


    Chen Heng stood still and began another transformation of his own.


    In his body, the mark of destiny is also shaking. At the moment, the power of destiny is burning wildly, helping Chen Heng see the inexplicable scene ahead.


    With the help of this power, Chen Heng saw the deep changes at the moment.


    Ellie''s fate is due to the ancestor of the silver moon. He is the doomed natural enemy of the world.


    But at this moment, as its origin was swallowed up by Chen Heng, this life did not disappear, but strangely transferred to Chen Heng.


    With all this happening, the power of Chen Heng''s own destiny began to flourish and became much stronger.


    An unprecedented sense of pleasure came to mind.


    After a while, the change ended slowly and disappeared completely.


    Chen Heng stood in place, silently feeling the changes in himself, with a smile on his face.


    Very good.


    Overall, after swallowing Ellie, it doesn''t really help Chen Heng''s own strength.


    But the harvest in other aspects is directly full.


    The most significant is the change in the life style.


    At the moment, Chen Heng has replaced Ellie and become the first ancestor of silver moon.


    As long as the ancestor of silver moon can be killed, with the help of this life style and the care of heaven and earth, Chen Heng can become the new ancestor of silver moon and completely occupy a position in this heaven and earth.


    Is there any better news for Chen Heng?


    period.


    "But in this way, it will completely offend the ancestor of silver moon."


    With a smile on his face, Chen Heng flashed the idea in his heart.


    However, it doesn''t seem to matter.


    After all, his relationship with Yinyue ancestor was doomed when he separated from the root trial and obtained the feedback of the root trial and seized part of the power of Yinyue ancestor himself.


    No matter how happy the previous cooperation is, it will not change the current position of both sides.


    Although the matter has come to this step, Chen Heng feels a little wronged more or less.


    After all, it was the ancestor of the silver moon, not him, who put him into the root test.


    The reason why Yinyue ancestor was able to break away from the root trial was also because of him.


    As a result, I have done so many things for the other party, and in turn, I will be hostile to the other party.


    Is there such a truth in the world?


    Chen Heng shook his head and felt rather cold.


    In order to seek justice for himself, he has silently made a decision at the moment. As long as the conditions are appropriate, he will immediately pull down the ancestor of Yinyue and let her taste the feeling of righteous iron fist.


    After thinking through these, Chen Heng was calm and turned away directly.


    On the experimental platform behind him, Ellie has completely disappeared at the moment. Let alone the body, he can''t even find an inch of dust.


    It can be said to be dead.


    As Chen Heng expected, there was a reaction from the ancestor of silver moon shortly after Ellie''s fall.


    In a small secret place, the ancestor of silver moon is settling down here, silently precipitating his own strength to restore his strength.


    Although he got out of trouble from the root space, the ancestor of Yinyue has been sealed for too long. At the moment, his strength has been weakened to the extreme, and it will take some time to recover.


    At this moment, through some kind of induction, she sensed the situation there.


    At the moment when Ellie fell and died completely, a happy look first appeared on her face.


    Recovering from silence and coming to this world again, the ancestor of silver moon first needs to face many enemies.


    At present, the greatest threat to her is Ellie, her destined enemy.


    In addition, it was Chen Heng, the descendant who passed the root test and took part of her power.


    Now Eli, the enemy who hit, is about to fall, which is naturally a great good thing.


    But the glow on her face hasn''t lasted long.


    Not long after Ellie fell, her face became stiff and she directly felt that an inexplicable situation was happening.


    The destiny that belongs to Ellie is shifting, gradually shifting to another person as time goes by.


    And that person seems to be the descendant who took part of her power.


    "How possible!"


    Suddenly, in an instant, the ancestor of silver moon was shocked and angry. He didn''t know what to say.


    She had never seen this before, but the reality really happened again.


    Now, the two enemies she feared were directly merged into one.


    In terms of quantity, the two enemies have now become one person, but the ancestor of silver moon is not happy at all.


    Because to some extent, this means that Chen Heng will be more difficult to deal with.


    Silver moon ancestor is not afraid of Ellie, the enemy of hitting, because she has seen Ellie''s previous performance.


    Although Ellie is the enemy of her hit, her own mind has long been destroyed and has now become a beast.


    Such an enemy, although worthy of fear, is not worthy of fear.


    What really gives people a headache is Chen Heng.


    The scene of passing the root test is still emerging in front of the ancestor of silver moon.


    In terms of potential, Chen Heng, who has passed the root test, has the possibility to grow into an ancestor. Compared with Ellie, who has no reason at all, it is naturally much more frightening.


    And now, more terrible things have happened.


    Ellie''s life was taken away by Chen Heng, and the power of the two became one.


    It''s not as simple as one plus one.


    Because of the same power, Chen Heng is far more terrible than Ellie.


    At the same time, it also means that she and Chen Heng will come to an inevitable dead end.


    This made the ancestor of Yinyue feel gloomy and aware of his current situation.


    Simply speaking of strength, she has not yet recovered her peak. Although she is far beyond the so-called monarch and palace level, she may not be her opponent if she fights face-to-face with Chen Heng at the moment.


    Because at the moment, through the improvement of the power of the root, Chen Heng''s strength has reached a terrible level and completely reached the ancestor of half step, that is, the so-called half god.


    Such strength, in the face of the semi disabled silver moon ancestor, can be said to occupy an absolute advantage.


    "It must be solved as soon as possible, or our power will be lost more and more..."


    Standing in place, the ancestor of silver moon felt the situation in front of him, and the idea flashed slowly in his heart: "the longer the time, the more unfavorable it will be to me."


    With the blessing of the power of the root, the part of power that originally belonged to the ancestor of Yinyue has begun to lose now and gradually tilted towards Chen Heng.


    With Ellie swallowed by Chen Heng, this speed will continue to accelerate.


    The longer the delay, the more disadvantageous it is for the ancestor of silver moon.


    Because once the loss of power cannot be stopped, it will not be taken back in the end.


    Unless she can suppress and kill Chen Heng herself, the loss of this part of power is a complete loss.


    Therefore, she must move as soon as possible.


    "In today''s world, there are people who can help me......"


    Standing where she was, the first ancestor of Yinyue turned to the outside world and began to think about the people around her who could help her at the moment.


    Such people are not many in the world.


    Because today''s ancestors of silver moon and Chen Heng are at the level of demigod, if they want to intervene in such a situation, they must also need at least the strength of demigod.


    And such people are not easy to find.


    But the ancestor of Yinyue looked up to the four directions and actually found such a person.


    In the northern grassland, a barren area, grassland tribes gallop among them.


    This is the descendant of the original remnant. In the past times, it has always believed in the ancestor of ancient trees, and it is also the descendant of an ancestor.


    However, according to the ancestor of Yinyue, as early as in the past years, the ancestor of ancient trees has fallen, leaving only some debris.


    Now, however, the power of the ancestor of ancient trees has once again enveloped the area, covering everything here.


    After a long time, the ancestor of ancient trees revived and reappeared on this land?


    The first ancestor of Yinyue was puzzled and couldn''t help but flash this idea at the moment.


    But when she looked carefully, she found something unusual.


    Although the mighty power enveloping the grassland is powerful and very similar to the ancestors of ancient trees, it still seems to be very different.


    Why?


    Can it be said that after a long period of recovery and transformation, the ancestor of ancient trees has changed his strength and transformed into another appearance?


    The ancestor of Yinyue was puzzled and didn''t understand why.


    What she didn''t know was that the divine power presented in that area was not the so-called ancestor of ancient trees at all, but the Lord of nature.


    After coming to this world, the Lord of nature moved into that area, replaced everything of the ancient tree ancestor and became the ruler of that area with the help of the name of the ancient tree ancestor.


    Of course, in order to seize everything from the ancient tree ancestor, she also seized part of her power and power with the help of the remains of the ancient tree ancestor.


    This is why, according to the ancestor of silver moon, the power of the Lord of nature is somewhat similar to that of the ancestor of ancient trees, but there are some different reasons.


    For the time being, the ancestor of Yinyue simply gave up thinking.


    Anyway, in her opinion, whether that person is the ancestor of ancient trees or not, its strength itself is enough.


    The Lord of nature is God.


    After coming to this world and seizing the power of the ancestor of the ancient tree, its own strength recovered rapidly. Although it has not yet recovered its heyday, it has also surpassed the ordinary demigod.


    In the view of Yinyue ancestor, this is a strong aid and worth contacting.


    Standing in the same place, the ancestor of silver moon thought for a moment, then shifted his sight and looked to the other side.


    On another continent far from the one under your feet, a dispute is unfolding.


    That is the Rodo Empire, which is known as the strongest empire in the world.


    Compared with the violet Empire and the gilna Empire, the Rodo empire was much stronger and closed.


    In this country, it seems that no matter how many years have passed, there will be no change. It will always be the same as before.


    However, in recent years, there has been chaos within the Rodo empire.


    A strong man called himself the Lord of the shadow and led his priests to the territory of the Rodo Empire to form a shadow church. Then he had a violent impulse with the royal family of the Rodo empire.


    A terrible war broke out between the two sides, in which the stalemate has not ended until now.


    The ancestor of silver moon looked up through the void and saw everything in it.


    In that mysterious country, two powerful forces are deadlocked.


    One of them is extremely fierce, launching attacks like the most violent invaders, representing the guardian of the Rodo empire.


    The other is extremely stable. Although it is a passive defense, it guards its own area without any gap. No matter how hard the other party tries, it can''t penetrate.


    This represents the power of the shadow God.


    "Is the guardian of Rodo... The youngest son of Rodo in those years..."


    The first ancestor of silver moon looked ahead and recognized the identity of the other party at the moment when he saw the guardian of Rodo.


    The ancestor of the LoDo empire is also an ancestor, which represents the darkness and night of all things, and its power is not weak among many ancestors.


    The guardian of LoDo, the youngest son, has existed until now.


    Different from the descendants whose power has been greatly diluted and suppressed, the first generation of descendants of the ancestor perfectly inherited the power of the ancestor and had a divine divinity, so their power can often reach the semi divine level.


    Even if the ancestor it represents falls, the power belonging to the ancestor will be inherited by the descendants of blood. It is not impossible to reach the level of the ancestor directly.


    Of course, the ancestor of the Rodo Empire did not fall, so this Rodo guardian is only a demigod level, but its power is much stronger than the normal demigods in the world of gods.


    In addition, even if the gods of the world come, they will suffer if they are not good, not their opponents.


    That is, the God of shadow is a giant among gods. Otherwise, another person may not be able to resist this formation when there is only one avatar.


    The ancestor of silver moon fixed his eyes on the shadow God, and then his face showed a little doubt.


    "Who is this?"


    She couldn''t help thinking.


    Compared with those before, the feeling of shadow God to her is completely strange.


    At least in many times in the past, she has never felt such a strange atmosphere.


    And so powerful.


    The former Lord of nature was also an outsider from the world of gods, but after all, he was covered with a layer of skin and wore the vest of the ancestor of ancient trees, so he would not be doubted.


    But the God of shadow is very eye-catching. You can feel something wrong at a glance.


    "Outsiders?"


    After carefully observing the style of the shadow God and the power system completely different from the ancestor, the ancestor of silver moon made his own judgment: "the strength is very strong."


    She could see that the strength of the shadow God was far beyond his performance.


    Otherwise, with the power it shows at the moment, it is absolutely impossible to stop the guardian of Rodo and the divine tools in his hands.


    Similar outsiders actually have some in the past history of the ancestral world.


    But the strength of those outsiders is far less than that of the shadow God, and they are weaker in all aspects.


    Therefore, in the past, the ancestors of Yinyue and others did not pay attention to these outsiders.


    Standing in place, the ancestor of silver moon thought a little, and then continued to explore around.


    In addition to the northern grassland and the Rodo Empire, in other places, she also felt some obscure breath. There were at least demigod figures who had been lurking all the time.


    But the breath of these people was very obscure. Almost at the moment when the ancestor of silver moon investigated, they immediately contracted and hid themselves.


    It seems that there are only the above three people who really show their breath without any concealment.

 Chapter 800

    In the secret realm, the ancestor of silver moon is thinking.


    Under the current situation, she wants to break the situation, take back the lost power from Chen Heng, or even kill him, and completely break the dangerous situation this time. It is impossible to rely on herself.


    Her own strength is insufficient. It is unrealistic to kill Chen Heng directly.


    Therefore, it is necessary to ask for foreign assistance.


    But who to invite is a question.


    The ancestor of the ancient tree and the guardian of Rodo need not hesitate too much. They are familiar faces of the ancestor of silver moon. As long as they pay a certain price, most of them can be invited.


    But here in the shadow God, she could not help hesitating.


    no way out.


    For the ancestor of silver moon, the God of shadow is still too strange.


    So that she had to consider a practical problem.


    Will the other party agree?


    If the other party doesn''t agree, will the news be sent to Chen Heng to make him vigilant in advance?


    After thinking for a moment, the ancestor of silver moon made a decision.


    She is ready to draw the shadow God to help herself.


    It''s no big deal to pay more.


    As an outsider, the founder of silver moon wants to take root in this world and settle in this world for a long time.


    For this demand, the ancestor of Yinyue thought he could meet it.


    She is the ancestor who has survived from ancient times. She knows the secret of this world very well. No matter what the other party needs, she can find a way to solve it.


    On the other hand, the other party actually has no choice.


    After all, if the other party doesn''t help her, is it difficult to help Chen Heng?


    After all, the ancestor of silver moon is the ancestor of the world and one of the top people.


    Relatively speaking, Chen Heng is just a younger generation. What can he do to attract the existence of this level?


    Thinking of this, the ancestor of Yinyue gradually calmed down and began to send invitations to those people according to his previous thoughts.


    ...............


    On the back grassland, a vast sacrifice is beginning.


    The Lord of nature is bathed in an aura and quietly enjoys the worship of his believers.


    Around, believers belonging to the Lord of nature prayed there, and their faces looked extremely fanatical.


    In them, the power of golden faith spread out, and finally came to the Lord of nature along a certain connection.


    At this moment, an aura came from afar and rushed towards the Lord of nature, as if it was coming at her.


    The Lord of nature was not surprised. He directly extended his hand to extinguish this aura and read the message contained in it.


    Then she understood the whole story, and the expression on her face became a little strange.


    At this moment, there are more people standing in the Empire in the distance.


    The shadow God looked at the light in his hand and felt all kinds of messages. At the moment, the expression on his face was also very strange.


    He did not expect that the ancestor of Yinyue found his teammates and found his head.


    How do you say that?


    But from another point of view, it also seems to be a good opportunity.


    The shadow God moved in his heart and looked forward to the area belonging to LoDo''s guardian. At this moment, the idea flashed in his heart.


    At the moment, I''m afraid the ancestor of Yinyue can''t think of it. As soon as her front foot sent an invitation to the Lord of nature and the Lord of shadow, the news of her back foot was known by Chen Heng.


    So it''s not surprising that this will happen.


    The coordinates of the world in front of us were discovered by Chen Heng.


    They can come to this world, but also because Chen Heng took the initiative to invite them in.


    Before they came into this world, they also promised and agreed to Chen Heng''s request to help at the critical moment.


    Of course, despite the prior agreement, it does not mean that they are all selfless people and abide by the agreement.


    The reason why they help is naturally because they have their own demands.


    The shadow God is now fighting the guardian of LoDo.


    If he wants to capture the Rodo Empire and turn this area into his own God Kingdom on earth, the Rodo guardian can''t get around it. He must solve it.


    Therefore, the God of shadow doesn''t mind selling a good one to Chen Heng. He takes the pit once and resolves it according to the situation.


    As long as the LoDo Guardian solves it, the LoDo empire will naturally become his possession.


    As for the Lord of nature, it''s even simpler.


    In this world, the Lord of nature attempts to seize everything from the ancestor of ancient trees and incarnate as the ancestor of this world.


    This will inevitably encounter a lot of resistance and need other people to help solve everything.


    The Lord of nature will help Chen Heng now. Chen Heng will naturally repay her kindness and help her later.


    In addition, in the world of the gods, the believers of the Lord of nature are now loyal to the hattim Empire, and even most of them live in the hattim empire.


    Based on the relationship between the Lord of nature and Chen Heng, nature has long known the relationship between Mr. Heng and King hattim.


    Therefore, in terms of position, the Lord of nature naturally tends to Chen Heng.


    At this moment, it doesn''t need a reason.


    The plan of the first ancestor of Yinyue was a big mistake.


    Apart from Rodo guardian, an honest man, the other two were not prepared to cooperate with her to complete the plan from the beginning.


    In the violet Empire, Chen Heng quietly put down his equipment and looked at the distance with a smile on his face.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Opposite him, a woman''s voice came with an inexplicable charm.


    "Nothing."


    Chen Heng turned around, shook his head, and then looked at the person in front of him again.


    In front of him, Aisha was sitting there. At the moment, she was wearing a long skirt and dressed very brightly. She didn''t look like a demon from the abyss, but like a well-educated princess.


    After the battle that night, the abyss princess did not leave immediately, but continued to lurk in the capital of the violet king, silently playing her noble female identity.


    In the following days, she took the initiative to see Chen Heng, so she came to Chen Heng smoothly.


    "I just know something interesting."


    Looking at Aisha in front of her, Chen Heng smiled and then said.


    "Really?"


    For Chen Heng''s words, Aisha seemed a little curious and said, "is there anything I can do for you?"


    "I can give you a hand if you need it."


    "Is this your own meaning, or the meaning of the person in your body?"


    Chen Heng glanced at Aisha and then whispered.


    When she said this, Asha''s face didn''t change. She just smiled and then said, "you see?"


    "Of course."


    "You nodded too much," said Heng


    "Really?"


    Aisha nodded thoughtfully and then said, "I''ll try to improve it."


    There is an extremely strong breath in Aisha.


    The breath was so strong that it almost swallowed Asha''s whole person.


    In contrast, Aisha''s own breath was weak and invisible, almost shrinking.


    With Chen Heng''s eyes, we can easily see the situation of Aisha.


    In her body, there is still an inexplicable will.


    The level of that will is very strong. In Chen Heng''s opinion, it may not be as good as the God of shadow, but it is definitely not inferior to ordinary gods.


    "Is this the one who is summoned by the sacrifice before the coming meeting?"


    Looking at Aisha in front of her and thinking of the news she had received at that time, Chen Heng said thoughtfully.


    "Sort of."


    Aisha smiled and didn''t deny Chen Heng''s words. She directly said, "but it doesn''t affect anything, does it?"


    "That''s true."


    Chen Heng nodded and recognized Aisha''s statement.


    The will lurking in Aisha is undoubtedly a demon.


    And its level is very high, at least it is also the existence of the level of demon lord.


    If this level of demon will falls on others, it is undoubtedly a nightmare.


    The devil will be called a devil. It is not because it originated from the abyss that it has such a notorious reputation in the world of gods.


    If anyone dares to trade with the devil, there is no doubt that there is only one result left, that is, he will be eaten alive, and there will be no bones left.


    But for Asha, it''s nothing.


    She was a devil, and she was favored by the will of the abyss. She could almost be called the devil of the abyss princess.


    For others, having a demon lord attached to herself is a demon, but for her, it''s just protection.


    "How much power can this one in you exert?"


    Looking at Aisha in front of him, Chen Heng was silent for a moment, then opened his mouth again and asked such a question.


    "This..."


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, Aisha was silent for a moment. After a long time, she opened her mouth and smiled: "it''s probably your level now."


    "It has penetrated to this extent......"


    Chen Heng took a deep look at Aisha and marveled at each other''s penetration.


    There is no doubt that the demon lord of the abyss world can come to this world. These are the works of Aisha.


    The other side has been able to play the strength equivalent to a demigod in this world, among which Aisha must have no less strength.


    Chen Heng doesn''t know what to say.


    It can only be said that the ancestors of this world did pull their crotch and did not respond at all to the infiltration of the abyss world.


    Of course, this is also because the world has not been invaded by the outside world in the past.


    After all, with the power of the original world, in the past, I''m afraid they were the only ones who invaded others. There''s no reason why they were invaded by others.


    Without a painful lesson, you will not know some experience.


    Many of Aisha''s coming, many of which are obvious, at least Chen Heng make complaints about them.


    Such a rough arrangement, if in the world of the gods, there is no need for the hands of those high gods, their churches can directly take the lead to solve it.


    But in this world, no one found the wrong place of the coming meeting. Even in the process, Jameson helped a lot.


    In the future, if the ancestral world falls, one of these people will be counted as one, and all of them will be sinners of the ancestral world.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng shook his head and the idea flashed through his heart.


    "How are you thinking?"


    Aisha looked at Chen Heng and shook her head. She thought he was thinking about what had just happened. She couldn''t help asking.


    "If someone is willing to help, I naturally welcome it."


    Chen Heng looked at Aisha and welcomed her previous proposal, but then continued to ask, "I just don''t know what you need me to do."


    Chen Heng knows that the help of the abyss devil is not free.


    If someone thinks that the abyss devil is a good person who helps others for free, then this person should be careful.


    Because it is likely to be the target of the abyss devil and will be eaten alive.


    "How about some materials and souls?"


    Aisha''s tentative opening.


    "There is no problem with the material, but not the soul."


    Chen Heng rejected Aisha''s request and said faintly, "these are my future believers."


    Don''t forget that Chen Heng is also a God and has a certain demand for the power of faith.


    Of course, his beliefs come from a wide range of sources, and he does not urgently need the beliefs of the world in front of him.


    But even if you don''t need it, it''s good to take it out to the God of shadow and others for exchange. Why give it to the abyss devil for nothing.


    "The violet Empire has accumulated a lot of things in its inventory. If you need them, you can choose them now."


    Chen Heng looked at Aisha in front of him and said directly, "but if you''re thinking about your soul, forget it."


    "This is what the shadow God wants."


    While the God of shadow sent a message to Chen Heng, he also sent his request.


    Preaching in the violet Empire and gaining the power of faith here is one of the demands of the God of shadow.


    As soon as Chen Heng promised the God of shadow, his back foot can''t go back and give the soul of violet Empire to the abyss devil.


    That''s a little unkind.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter to Chen Heng whether he is kind or not.


    The important thing is that the addition of the abyss devil is nothing for Chen Heng.


    Without the participation of Aisha and the presence of the Lord of nature and the God of shadow, Chen Heng still has the confidence to clean up the ancestor of silver moon.


    It''s the same with or without Elsa.


    "Forget it..."


    Aisha pondered for a moment, like discussing with the will in her body. Then she smiled and agreed to Chen Heng''s request: "it''s good to have enough materials."


    "Just right. You can build more altars."


    She asked for materials and soul, naturally to prepare for the arrival of the devil in the abyss.


    At present, she should have secretly brought many abyss demons into the world.


    However, the materials she had collected should not be enough, and still need a lot of materials and souls to supplement.


    This is why she asked Chen Heng for these things.


    After talking with Aisha for a moment, Chen Heng got up and walked towards the outside world.


    At the moment, Aisha is not the only guest in the violet palace.


    Gleason and Aimu are also in the palace.


    In a palace, the two were drinking tea and chatting. It seemed that they had a pleasant conversation.


    Seeing Chen Heng walking into the palace, they got up at the same time and looked at Chen Heng in front of them.


    "You''re back."


    Aimu looked at Chen Heng in front of him and whispered to him. His voice seemed very soft, still as gentle as before.


    As for Gleason, he frowned and looked at Chen Heng in front of him. He seemed to have some doubts: "your blood... Why did it become like this..."


    Compared with before, he is keenly aware of the changes in Chen Heng at the moment.


    It was a feeling that all kinds of blood were integrated into one, including many royal blood, including sun blood and silver moon blood, as well as some other things.


    It seems that there have been great changes compared with the previous ones, but Gleason is not clear what has changed.


    "I''ve experienced something, so I''ve changed a little."


    Looking at Gleason, Chen Heng smiled and whispered.


    After defeating Ellie that time, Chen Heng connected Gleason and Aimu to the palace and took care of them nearby.


    At the same time, he also said his true identity as Prince violet.


    For this identity, Gleason was ok, but he was surprised why the prince of the silver moon royal family would awaken the blood of the sun royal family.


    According to common sense, this kind of thing is not impossible, but the probability will be very small.


    Especially like Chen Heng, the blood of silver moon royal family and Sun Royal family are so strong, which is even more rare.


    In short, in this world where enemies and friends are identified by blood, Chen Heng''s powerful blood of the sun royal family is a beacon. Even if he is the prince of the silver moon royal family, he can also make Gleason feel recognized.


    It''s actually easy to understand.


    Because there is a strong blood of the sun king in his body, Chen Heng''s descendants will also carry the blood of the sun king.


    No matter what the surname is, this blood is true after all, and it can''t be denied anyway.


    Therefore, Gleason''s attitude has not changed.


    But AI Mu''s attitude has changed.


    After knowing Chen Heng''s identity, she looked at Chen Heng''s line of sight, which was wrong.


    Her body is burdened with an engagement with the silver moon royal family.


    This engagement was originally signed with the eldest prince Ellie.


    But after the death of the eldest prince Ellie, according to tradition, the engagement will not disappear, but will be executed by another royal family of the right age among the silver moon royal family.


    In today''s silver moon royal family, the only person who can perform this engagement is probably only Chen Heng in front of him.


    Therefore, after knowing Chen Heng''s identity, the hidden mind in AI Mu''s heart grew rapidly and grew slowly.


    It was this thought that changed her attitude.


    However, it has little impact.


    "It seems that you should be comfortable here."


    Chen Heng held out his hand, subconsciously touched AI Mu''s head, smoothed the messy hair on her head and became much more supple.


    This action immediately made AI Mu blush and his head lowered silently, but he didn''t make a sound.

 Chapter 801

    "Mr. Kailin............"


    Aimu looked at Chen Heng in front of her and couldn''t help whispering. Her eyes were a little blurred.


    Speaking of it, although Chen Heng''s true identity is known now, AI Mu is still used to calling Chen Heng Kailin.


    This may be the reason why Chen Heng''s identity impressed AI Mu too deeply before.


    After all, at that time, everything was so dark. Perhaps only Kailin''s identity left a glimmer of light for him to come out again.


    Without this person''s support, her spirit might have collapsed in those dark days.


    "Your body hasn''t recovered yet. Sit down first."


    Looking at Ai mu in front of him, Chen Heng smiled and then said, "how do you feel recently?"


    "Fortunately, nothing special..."


    AI Mu said so, and then his face showed hesitation. Then he said, "the strength has recovered quickly, even better than before."


    "On the whole, the performance is obvious..."


    "That''s good."


    Chen Heng smiled: "if the situation in front of you is very normal, it also shows that the surgical transformation is still successful."


    "The ingredients previously injected into your body should have been completely absorbed by your body now. You should be able to return to your original appearance in just a few more time."


    "Then you will be free again."


    "That''s good."


    Looking at the smile on Chen Heng''s face, AI Mu also smiled.


    In fact, for herself, how her strength is restored is not important.


    She was originally a princess born in the palace. For her, power is only ornament, not something that needs persistence.


    The reason why she was happy for her strength recovery was that she felt that she could finally help Chen Heng.


    "Mr. Gleason."


    After chatting with Aimu, Chen Heng roughly understood her current situation, and then turned his attention to Gleason.


    Compared with Aimu at the moment, Gleason''s many problems have stabilized at the moment because of the earlier experimental time, and even his own strength has been restored. Although it has not reached the peak, it is not far away.


    Today, Gleason is already the strong one in the seventh level, and even in the seventh level, he is not weak.


    According to Chen Heng''s estimation, Gleason''s combat power at the moment should be similar to that of Jameson. When he recovers completely, he can even compare with the previous violet king.


    The reason why we can reach this level is also the contribution of some Chen Heng.


    He integrated part of the original power he had obtained into Gleason''s blood and helped his blood a lot. After his recovery, he not only completely restored his former power, but also went further.


    This is good news.


    "There''s a place you might be interested in."


    Standing in place and looking at Gleason in front of him, Chen Heng seemed to suddenly think of something, smiled and said.


    "Oh, really?"


    Gleason suddenly became interested.


    The previous time is not false.


    Based on his understanding of Chen Heng, since he said so, it is mostly true that there will be no moisture.


    This made Gleason curious.


    Where can he be interested in this knowledgeable Sun Royal family?


    "It''s a golden palace, in which there are many relics of the Sun King family, and even the bones of a certain generation of the Sun King......"


    Chen Heng smiled, looked at Gleason in front of him and said softly.


    What he said is naturally the golden palace hidden in the graveyard of the gods.


    That golden palace was left by the sun kings in the period of the sun empire, and even some of the divine power of the original sun ancestor existed.


    For people like Gleason who regard blood as everything and attach great importance to family glory, it is their ancestral land, which is naturally worthy of attention.


    Sure enough, as Chen Heng kept saying his words, Gleason''s face gradually changed.


    His body began to tremble instinctively. A pair of eyes stared at Chen Heng and asked him about the details of the ruins.


    Chen Heng answered one by one and confirmed his guess.


    So soon Gleason burst into tears and became very excited.


    "No mistake, this is the Palace during the Solar Empire. It definitely belongs to the king of the sun of a certain generation..."


    Gleason looked excited, grabbed Chen Heng''s hand and said loudly, "I have consulted all kinds of materials about the Solar Empire and found that there were several faults during the Solar Empire period, which also declined several times and then rebuilt."


    "The golden city among the ruins may be a palace of some last king of the sun, but it was buried in it with the decline of the sun empire at that time."


    "If we are lucky enough, we can even find the token of the king of the sun, the legendary sun Scepter!"


    He held Chen Heng''s hand tightly, and his face was very excited at this time.


    How to say, Chen Heng has known Gleason for a long time, but he seems to have never seen Gleason in the past.


    In the past, Gleason looked old and gloomy. Where would he be in front of him?


    That is, he is now young again. Otherwise, Chen Heng is really afraid that he will die directly in front of him and die suddenly on the spot.


    However, for those who have experienced big scenes, Gleason managed to calm down after being excited for a while.


    Until Chen Heng took out a golden scepter.


    The golden scepter is not very long, only the length of an ordinary person''s arm. It looks golden on the whole, like it was made of gold.


    But in fact, this is not gold, nor is it any ordinary metal, but an extremely unique divine metal with special properties.


    This special material seems to contain the power of the legendary ancestor. You can feel it by careful induction. As soon as you take it out, it immediately resonates with the blood in Gleason''s body.


    Suddenly, Gleason became more excited.


    "This... This Scepter..."


    He stretched out his hand and stroked the scepter in front of him with some trembling. Even his voice began to tremble: "where are you from?"


    "What do you say?"


    Chen Heng smiled and then said, "of course, it was found in the golden palace."


    This sentence made Gleason excited for a long time.


    He took Chen Heng and began to tell the history and story of this golden scepter.


    "In the era when the gods ruled everything, every God had his own artifact as a symbol of their authority."


    "Until later, the gods retired and disappeared, and the descendants of the gods on the earth ruled everything."


    "Mr. Kailin............"


    Aimu looked at Chen Heng in front of her and couldn''t help whispering. Her eyes were a little blurred.


    Speaking of it, although Chen Heng''s true identity is known now, AI Mu is still used to calling Chen Heng Kailin.


    This may be the reason why Chen Heng''s identity impressed AI Mu too deeply before.


    After all, at that time, everything was so dark. Perhaps only Kailin''s identity left a glimmer of light for him to come out again.


    Without this person''s support, her spirit might have collapsed in those dark days.


    "Your body hasn''t recovered yet. Sit down first."


    Looking at Ai mu in front of him, Chen Heng smiled and then said, "how do you feel recently?"


    "Fortunately, nothing special..."


    AI Mu said so, and then his face showed hesitation. Then he said, "the strength has recovered quickly, even better than before."


    "On the whole, the performance is obvious..."


    "That''s good."


    Chen Heng smiled: "if the situation in front of you is very normal, it also shows that the surgical transformation is still successful."


    "The ingredients previously injected into your body should have been completely absorbed by your body now. You should be able to return to your original appearance in just a few more time."


    "Then you will be free again."


    "That''s good."


    Looking at the smile on Chen Heng''s face, AI Mu also smiled.


    In fact, for herself, how her strength is restored is not important.


    She was originally a princess born in the palace. For her, power is only ornament, not something that needs persistence.


    The reason why she was happy for her strength recovery was that she felt that she could finally help Chen Heng.


    "Mr. Gleason."


    After chatting with Aimu, Chen Heng roughly understood her current situation, and then turned his attention to Gleason.


    Compared with Aimu at the moment, Gleason''s many problems have stabilized at the moment because of the earlier experimental time, and even his own strength has been restored. Although it has not reached the peak, it is not far away.


    Today, Gleason is already the strong one in the seventh level, and even in the seventh level, he is not weak.


    According to Chen Heng''s estimation, Gleason''s combat power at the moment should be similar to that of Jameson. When he recovers completely, he can even compare with the previous violet king.


    The reason why we can reach this level is also the contribution of some Chen Heng.


    He integrated part of the original power he had obtained into Gleason''s blood and helped his blood a lot. After his recovery, he not only completely restored his former power, but also went further.


    This is good news.


    "There''s a place you might be interested in."


    Standing in place and looking at Gleason in front of him, Chen Heng seemed to suddenly think of something, smiled and said.


    "Oh, really?"


    Gleason suddenly became interested.


    The previous time is not false.


    Based on his understanding of Chen Heng, since he said so, it is mostly true that there will be no moisture.


    This made Gleason curious.


    Where can he be interested in this knowledgeable Sun Royal family?


    "It''s a golden palace, in which there are many relics of the Sun King family, and even the bones of a certain generation of the Sun King......"


    Chen Heng smiled, looked at Gleason in front of him and said softly.


    What he said is naturally the golden palace hidden in the graveyard of the gods.


    That golden palace was left by the sun kings in the period of the sun empire, and even some of the divine power of the original sun ancestor existed.


    For people like Gleason who regard blood as everything and attach great importance to family glory, it is their ancestral land, which is naturally worthy of attention.


    Sure enough, as Chen Heng kept saying his words, Gleason''s face gradually changed.


    His body began to tremble instinctively. A pair of eyes stared at Chen Heng and asked him about the details of the ruins.


    Chen Heng answered one by one and confirmed his guess.


    So soon Gleason burst into tears and became very excited.


    "No mistake, this is the Palace during the Solar Empire. It definitely belongs to the king of the sun of a certain generation..."


    Gleason looked excited, grabbed Chen Heng''s hand and said loudly, "I have consulted all kinds of materials about the Solar Empire and found that there were several faults during the Solar Empire period, which also declined several times and then rebuilt."


    "The golden city among the ruins may be a palace of some last king of the sun, but it was buried in it with the decline of the sun empire at that time."


    "If we are lucky enough, we can even find the token of the king of the sun, the legendary sun Scepter!"


    He held Chen Heng''s hand tightly, and his face was very excited at this time.


    How to say, Chen Heng has known Gleason for a long time, but he seems to have never seen Gleason in the past.


    In the past, Gleason looked old and gloomy. Where would he be in front of him?


    That is, he is now young again. Otherwise, Chen Heng is really afraid that he will die directly in front of him and die suddenly on the spot.


    However, for those who have experienced big scenes, Gleason managed to calm down after being excited for a while.


    Until Chen Heng took out a golden scepter.


    The golden scepter is not very long, only the length of an ordinary person''s arm. It looks golden on the whole, like it was made of gold.


    But in fact, this is not gold, nor is it any ordinary metal, but an extremely unique divine metal with special properties.


    This special material seems to contain the power of the legendary ancestor. You can feel it by careful induction. As soon as you take it out, it immediately resonates with the blood in Gleason''s body.


    Suddenly, Gleason became more excited.


    "This... This Scepter..."


    He stretched out his hand and stroked the scepter in front of him with some trembling. Even his voice began to tremble: "where are you from?"


    "What do you say?"


    Chen Heng smiled and then said, "of course, it was found in the golden palace."


    This sentence made Gleason excited for a long time.


    He took Chen Heng and began to tell the history and story of this golden scepter.


    "In the era when the gods ruled everything, every God had his own artifact as a symbol of their authority."


    "Until later, the gods retired and disappeared, and the descendants of the gods on the earth ruled everything."

 Chapter 802

    Chen Heng has always attached great importance to this Scepter obtained from the golden palace.


    He has tested the scepter since he first obtained it.


    Indeed, something unusual was found in this scepter.


    Compared with other things, this Scepter not only has special materials, but also contains an extremely mysterious and unique power.


    That force is very weak, just emitting a little Qi, but its essence is extremely strong, far exceeding many forces Chen Heng has seen in the past.


    Presumably, this is the power left by the ancestor of the sun in this scepter, which originally originated from the power of the ancestor of the blood of the sun.


    According to Gleason in front of him, although this scepter is achieved by mortals, the real core existence is the blood of the sun.


    Because of the blood of the sun, this Scepter has gained enough strength, even comparable to the heavenly artifact left by the ancestor.


    Of course, it is said to be comparable, but Chen Heng is still skeptical about the actual situation.


    After all, he has not seen the full power of this scepter.


    However, even if it is not as good as the artifact of the gods, it is difficult to find a rival with the power of this golden scepter and Chen Heng''s own strength.


    Standing in place, the idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    In his hand, the golden scepter was silent. With the passage of time, he was still absorbing the pure power of the sun in Chen Heng''s body to nourish himself.


    And it''s just the power of the sun.


    This golden scepter was forged by the original king of the sun, and has already firmly locked the blood of the sun king.


    Except for the blood of the sun royal family, all other royal families can''t really use this scepter. Even if they get most of it, they can''t play how powerful they are.


    Looking at the golden scepter in his hand, Chen Heng suddenly remembered the previous silver moon ancient mirror.


    There is also an artifact of God in the violet empire.


    Before that, the violet king tried to use this heavenly artifact to suppress Ellie and solve the disaster.


    Unfortunately, at this time, there was an accident in the artifact of heaven, in which the power could not be used, let alone urged by others.


    After Chen Heng succeeded to the throne of king, he also went to see this artifact in person.


    Then he found out that it was wrong.


    On the silver ancient mirror, there is a little dirt, which completely pollutes the ancient mirror.


    It was the existence of this dirt that led to the silence of the ancient mirror, which did not exert enough power when urged by the violet king.


    As long as this dirt is clear, the heavenly artifact in the hands of the violet empire can exert its power again.


    If it is another king, I''m afraid he will be impatient to activate the heavenly artifact and stabilize his position with the help of the heavenly artifact.


    But Chen Heng pondered for a long time. In the end, he not only didn''t unseal the heavenly artifact, but strengthened the seal on it and completely sealed it in the ancestral land of the silver moon royal family.


    no way out.


    With Ellie''s death, Chen Heng and Yinyue ancestor have become mortal enemies at the moment.


    Both sides want each other to die.


    Although the heavenly artifact is good, it is left by the original ancestor.


    Chen hengruo unsealed the artifact of the gods, restored its power, and used it to deal with the ancestor of the silver moon. I''m afraid he was the first to die.


    If at the critical moment of the match with the ancestor of the silver moon, the weapon of the God of heaven turns against the enemy, the final outcome needless to say, I think I can understand it.


    As a powerful ancestor comparable to God, Chen Heng does not believe that there is no mark left by the ancestor of silver moon in the ancient mirror of silver moon.


    However, although the silver moon Ancient Mirror cannot be used, the gold scepter in front of you can also be a good supplement.


    In its heyday, the golden scepter can be called a heavenly artifact. I think it should indeed have the power of that level. It may play a very good role in the confrontation between Chen Heng and the ancestor of silver moon.


    Of course, the premise is that it can recover quickly and reach its peak.


    Otherwise, if it''s just like this, it''s still worse.


    After chatting with Gleason, Chen Heng left here with Gleason.


    A moment later, they appeared in the graveyard of the gods.


    "What a familiar smell..."


    In a desolate grassland, Gleason and Chen Heng stood in place and looked at the scenery in the distance.


    Gleason stood there, feeling the corrosive smell everywhere, and now he couldn''t help but sigh.


    He used to be a member of the king''s Council. Naturally, he also came to this small secret place exclusive to the king''s Council. Therefore, he was not unfamiliar with the terrorist repressive forces everywhere, but felt rather nostalgic.


    "When I joined the Council of kings, I was brought here."


    "I remember at that time, Jameson was still my teammate. I didn''t expect that after so many years, I still had the chance to come here again..."


    Gleason sighed softly. At the same time, he was surprised at Chen Heng''s means: "the king''s parliament regards this secret place as its own exclusive, and any situation that may reveal the coordinates here has been strictly eliminated. How did you get the coordinates here from them?"


    Chen Heng has always attached great importance to this Scepter obtained from the golden palace.


    He has tested the scepter since he first obtained it.


    Indeed, something unusual was found in this scepter.


    Compared with other things, this Scepter not only has special materials, but also contains an extremely mysterious and unique power.


    That force is very weak, just emitting a little Qi, but its essence is extremely strong, far exceeding many forces Chen Heng has seen in the past.


    Presumably, this is the power left by the ancestor of the sun in this scepter, which originally originated from the power of the ancestor of the blood of the sun.


    According to Gleason in front of him, although this scepter is achieved by mortals, the real core existence is the blood of the sun.


    Because of the blood of the sun, this Scepter has gained enough strength, even comparable to the heavenly artifact left by the ancestor.


    Of course, it is said to be comparable, but Chen Heng is still skeptical about the actual situation.


    After all, he has not seen the full power of this scepter.


    However, even if it is not as good as the artifact of the gods, it is difficult to find a rival with the power of this golden scepter and Chen Heng''s own strength.


    Standing in place, the idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    In his hand, the golden scepter was silent. With the passage of time, he was still absorbing the pure power of the sun in Chen Heng''s body to nourish himself.


    And it''s just the power of the sun.


    This golden scepter was forged by the original king of the sun, and has already firmly locked the blood of the sun king.


    Except for the blood of the sun royal family, all other royal families can''t really use this scepter. Even if they get most of it, they can''t play how powerful they are.


    Looking at the golden scepter in his hand, Chen Heng suddenly remembered the previous silver moon ancient mirror.


    There is also an artifact of God in the violet empire.


    Before that, the violet king tried to use this heavenly artifact to suppress Ellie and solve the disaster.


    Unfortunately, at this time, there was an accident in the artifact of heaven, in which the power could not be used, let alone urged by others.


    After Chen Heng succeeded to the throne of king, he also went to see this artifact in person.


    Then he found out that it was wrong.


    On the silver ancient mirror, there is a little dirt, which completely pollutes the ancient mirror.


    It was the existence of this dirt that led to the silence of the ancient mirror, which did not exert enough power when urged by the violet king.


    As long as this dirt is clear, the heavenly artifact in the hands of the violet empire can exert its power again.


    If it is another king, I''m afraid he will be impatient to activate the heavenly artifact and stabilize his position with the help of the heavenly artifact.


    But Chen Heng pondered for a long time. In the end, he not only didn''t unseal the heavenly artifact, but strengthened the seal on it and completely sealed it in the ancestral land of the silver moon royal family.


    no way out.


    With Ellie''s death, Chen Heng and Yinyue ancestor have become mortal enemies at the moment.


    Both sides want each other to die.


    Although the heavenly artifact is good, it is left by the original ancestor.


    Chen hengruo unsealed the artifact of the gods, restored its power, and used it to deal with the ancestor of the silver moon. I''m afraid he was the first to die.


    If at the critical moment of the match with the ancestor of the silver moon, the weapon of the God of heaven turns against the enemy, the final outcome needless to say, I think I can understand it.


    As a powerful ancestor comparable to God, Chen Heng does not believe that there is no mark left by the ancestor of silver moon in the ancient mirror of silver moon.


    However, although the silver moon Ancient Mirror cannot be used, the gold scepter in front of you can also be a good supplement.


    In its heyday, the golden scepter can be called a heavenly artifact. I think it should indeed have the power of that level. It may play a very good role in the confrontation between Chen Heng and the ancestor of silver moon.


    Of course, the premise is that it can recover quickly and reach its peak.


    Otherwise, if it''s just like this, it''s still worse.


    After chatting with Gleason, Chen Heng left here with Gleason.


    A moment later, they appeared in the graveyard of the gods.


    "What a familiar smell..."


    In a desolate grassland, Gleason and Chen Heng stood in place and looked at the scenery in the distance.


    Gleason stood there, feeling the corrosive smell everywhere, and now he couldn''t help but sigh.


    He used to be a member of the king''s Council. Naturally, he also came to this small secret place exclusive to the king''s Council. Therefore, he was not unfamiliar with the terrorist repressive forces everywhere, but felt rather nostalgic.


    "When I joined the Council of kings, I was brought here."


    "I remember at that time, Jameson was still my teammate. I didn''t expect that after so many years, I still had the chance to come here again..."


    Gleason sighed softly. At the same time, he was surprised at Chen Heng''s means: "the king''s parliament regards this secret place as its own exclusive, and any situation that may reveal the coordinates here has been strictly eliminated. How did you get the coordinates here from them?"


    Chen Heng has always attached great importance to this Scepter obtained from the golden palace.


    He has tested the scepter since he first obtained it.


    Indeed, something unusual was found in this scepter.


    Compared with other things, this Scepter not only has special materials, but also contains an extremely mysterious and unique power.


    That force is very weak, just emitting a little Qi, but its essence is extremely strong, far exceeding many forces Chen Heng has seen in the past.


    Presumably, this is the power left by the ancestor of the sun in this scepter, which originally originated from the power of the ancestor of the blood of the sun.


    According to Gleason in front of him, although this scepter is achieved by mortals, the real core existence is the blood of the sun.


    Because of the blood of the sun, this Scepter has gained enough strength, even comparable to the heavenly artifact left by the ancestor.


    Of course, it is said to be comparable, but Chen Heng is still skeptical about the actual situation.


    After all, he has not seen the full power of this scepter.


    However, even if it is not as good as the artifact of the gods, it is difficult to find a rival with the power of this golden scepter and Chen Heng''s own strength.


    Standing in place, the idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    In his hand, the golden scepter was silent. With the passage of time, he was still absorbing the pure power of the sun in Chen Heng''s body to nourish himself.


    And it''s just the power of the sun.


    This golden scepter was forged by the original king of the sun, and has already firmly locked the blood of the sun king.


    Except for the blood of the sun royal family, all other royal families can''t really use this scepter. Even if they get most of it, they can''t play how powerful they are.


    Looking at the golden scepter in his hand, Chen Heng suddenly remembered the previous silver moon ancient mirror.


    There is also an artifact of God in the violet empire.


    Before that, the violet king tried to use this heavenly artifact to suppress Ellie and solve the disaster.


    Unfortunately, at this time, there was an accident in the artifact of heaven, in which the power could not be used, let alone urged by others.


    After Chen Heng succeeded to the throne of king, he also went to see this artifact in person.


    Then he found out that it was wrong.


    On the silver ancient mirror, there is a little dirt, which completely pollutes the ancient mirror.


    It was the existence of this dirt that led to the silence of the ancient mirror, which did not exert enough power when urged by the violet king.


    As long as this dirt is clear, the heavenly artifact in the hands of the violet empire can exert its power again.


    If it is another king, I''m afraid he will be impatient to activate the heavenly artifact and stabilize his position with the help of the heavenly artifact.


    But Chen Heng pondered for a long time. In the end, he not only didn''t unseal the heavenly artifact, but strengthened the seal on it and completely sealed it in the ancestral land of the silver moon royal family.


    no way out.


    With Ellie''s death, Chen Heng and Yinyue ancestor have become mortal enemies at the moment.


    Both sides want each other to die.


    Although the heavenly artifact is good, it is left by the original ancestor.


    Chen hengruo unsealed the artifact of the gods, restored its power, and used it to deal with the ancestor of the silver moon. I''m afraid he was the first to die.

 Chapter 803

    Chen Heng stood quietly, watching the shadow of history.


    He understood that all the stories in front of him had been truly staged in history.


    Just for him at the moment, these are already like bubbles, which are long gone.


    Standing in the same place, he looked at it silently and quietly watched what happened in front of him.


    Under his gaze, the two dazzling suns collided with each other and crashed in front of him.


    The sun power of the sun royal family is just fierce and powerful. Once every royal family with the blood of the sun royal family breaks out, it will be like a small sun.


    In front of these two, one is the king of the sun, who used to be the sun empire, the most outstanding of the generation of the sun royal family, and the other is the destined natural enemy of the sun''s ancestor.


    The collision between the two is bound to be extremely wonderful.


    However, the picture in front of us has not been interpreted for such a long time.


    As the scene turns, the picture in front of you flows and changes again.


    The scene disappears and the battle is over.


    Chen Heng looked at the young man who was as dazzling as the sun and died in the fire. He was stabbed into his chest by the king of the sun with a golden scepter, and his face showed a look of disbelief.


    Chen Heng didn''t know the specific process of this war, and this area was not recorded, deliberately ignoring the past.


    But the final outcome of this war is already doomed.


    The chaos of that generation fell into the hands of the king of the sun and was sealed by him.


    Chen Heng noticed that at this time, the strength of the person who hit the chaos was not weakened. On the contrary, he did not know why he became stronger. His strength was already close to the son of God and infinitely close to Chen Heng at the moment.


    And the old king of the sun''s strength is exhausted, as if he had exhausted all his strength, leaving only an empty shell.


    One is strong and one is weak. Originally, there was a very obvious gap in fees, but at the moment, the result has been reversed.


    The old king of the sun won the final victory.


    Sitting on the throne, he walked slowly forward with a golden scepter in his hand.


    In front of him, the young man slowly lost his life, as if his vitality had been absorbed by the golden scepter, and there was no room for struggle.


    "My child..."


    Looking at the fallen figure in front of him, the old man felt heavy and painful in his eyes, but he finally sighed.


    At the end of his memory, he held his child''s body and threw it into the golden door. Then he sealed the golden palace and waited for the final death in the palace alone.


    A warm current surged slowly.


    Chen Heng slowly opened his eyes.


    In front of him, all the illusory scenes disappeared.


    All the memory fragments that had been left behind scattered, and finally revealed a real scene.


    Chen Heng looked up and looked in front of him, but finally he could only see a bright golden brilliance.


    According to the memory fragments he saw just now, this should be the place where the last king of the sun sealed his offspring, the sun chaos.


    The strange smell that Chen Heng had sensed in this relic is likely to come from this sun troublemaker.


    For Chen Heng, what exists here is very valuable.


    However, when he continued to move forward, he did not find the body of the sun chaos.


    There was only one golden gem in front of him.


    The golden sun is very beautiful. The color is more dazzling than all the gemstones Chen Heng has seen before. It seems to condense the power to the extreme, so that it itself is like a sun, incomparably hot and dazzling.


    Looking at this gem, Chen Heng first frowned and then reacted.


    It seems that the reason why this golden palace can still continue to operate over the past years is mostly due to this golden gem.


    It was the power of this golden gem that provided everything that led to the current result.


    In this gem, Chen Heng can also feel the power of extreme terror.


    Once it breaks out, the power will destroy heaven and earth, even more terrible than the strongest blow that Chen Heng can break out at the moment.


    "Integrated into the original source of the sun chaos, as well as the crystallization condensed by the dusty blood of the sun here......"


    Standing in place, Chen Heng observed for a long time, and finally came to a conclusion and determined the composition of the gem.


    In this place, he did not find the body of the original sun chaos, but felt the breath of each other in this gem.


    In addition, there is the pure power and powerful breath belonging to the ancestor of the sun.


    Presumably, after entering this secret place, the body of the sun disordered man slowly disappeared under the melting of the sun''s blood, and the residual source fused with the sun''s blood to become the sun gem in front of us.


    "That''s all."


    Looking at the sun gem in his hand, Chen Heng sighed in his heart, and then turned to one side.


    Although the corpse of the sun chaos man was not found and its origin could not be obtained, it was good to obtain this sun gem.


    I may not see it for a while, but one day in the future, this sun GEM may still play a very good role.


    At least if the power contained in it is pulled out and erupted at one time, it can at least produce an effect equivalent to the first blow of the ancestors.


    At this time, I''m afraid few people can follow the strike of the sun''s ancestor.


    If the first ancestor of silver moon takes this blow, even if he is immortal, he may have to take off a layer of skin.


    After all, her current state is far from that of her heyday.


    After taking away the sun gem, Chen Heng looked around and confirmed that there was nothing else worth harvesting before he turned and left here.


    Of course, this does not mean that Chen Heng has no harvest.


    In fact, in addition to this sun gem, Chen Heng has gained a lot in other aspects.


    That space is to some extent equivalent to the inheritance of the sun empire.


    When Chen Heng stepped into it, all the inheritance of the sun empire in the past was in Chen Heng''s mind.


    Compared with those heritages that Gleason handed over to Chen Heng in the past, these heritages are much more complete, including the end of all aspects.


    In this regard, when the violet empire was inherited in ancient times, the inheritance has not been interrupted since ancient times, so the classics and inheritance have been kept very intact.


    However, compared with the inheritance maintained in the sun empire, the inventory of the violet empire is still too much, or even incomparable.


    This is a natural thing.


    In the heyday of the sun empire, other royal families were just subordinates of the sun royal family and needed to submit to them.


    Therefore, here in the sun empire, there is not only the inheritance of the sun royal family itself, but also the inheritance of many other royal families, and even some inheritance missing from the silver moon royal family itself.


    This is also a huge wealth. If it can be used reasonably, it is enough to ensure the continuous prosperity of the violet empire. Even if it may not reach the level of the sun empire, it is also enough to become much stronger.


    Walking out of the inheritance space, Chen Heng returned to the outside world.


    In the familiar golden palace, the surroundings are still as calm as before.


    Gleason stood in front of the golden gate, where he kept trying.


    Like Chen Heng, he tried to open the door of gold in front of him and enter it, but he failed again and again, and his face could not help showing the color of loss.


    "Or not..."


    Looking at Chen Heng who came out of the golden gate, the color of loss on Gleason''s face was so clear and obvious: "my blood can''t be recognized by my ancestors after all..."


    "You don''t have to."


    Chen Heng looked at Gleason in front of him and comforted: "even in the period when the sun empire still existed, only the king of the sun of all dynasties was qualified to enter it."


    "Most royal families have the same blood as you and have no right to enter."


    "Really?"


    Hearing this, Gleason was in a better mood and felt a little better.


    The facts are just as Chen Heng said.


    No matter what forces, the place of inheritance is not accessible to ordinary people.


    In front of this golden door, even Chen Heng couldn''t push it open and enter it before. Only after experiencing the root test and swallowing the origin of many corpses, could he have the inside information to enter it.


    It can be seen that the golden gate is harsh on blood. If it is not strong enough, the blood of the sun can not pass its detection.


    "The time is approaching. Let''s search nearby and get ready to leave."


    Standing there, he seemed to feel something. Chen Heng looked to one side and then said.


    At this moment, he felt the weakness of power everywhere.


    It has been a long time since the sun palace was built. The reason why it can still operate and even expel the people from the king''s parliament is largely due to the sun gem.


    The sun jewel, which is made of the blood of the sun chaos and the sun''s ancestors, has a powerful power. It can supply the whole palace and make the palace always exert its power.


    But now that the gem has been taken away by Chen Heng, the energy supply here will be lost and will collapse.


    Of course, it means collapse, but not immediately. There is still a long time to go.


    Take advantage of this time to take away the valuable things in this relic, so as not to destroy the valuable things here.


    And this task will be handed over to Gleason in front of him.


    Chen Heng has no time to deal with this matter.


    In the outside world, he still has the great threat of Yinyue ancestor to deal with. For the time being, he doesn''t have so much time to deal with these small things.


    "Don''t worry."


    For the task assigned by Chen Heng, Gleason did not hesitate and directly agreed: "I will try my best to take out the things here."


    "It''s my pleasure."


    When he spoke, his face showed a firm color and looked particularly firm.


    For Gleason, a descendant of the sun king, it is a joy to let him clean up a relic belonging to the Sun King and rescue the things in it.


    Even if Chen Heng doesn''t say it, I''m afraid he will take the initiative to put it forward.


    "Then please."


    Chen Heng nodded to Gleason: "what do you need? You can go back to Charlie and say that he will help you deal with it."


    The scope of this relic is very large. If you want to clean it up, you can''t just let Gleason do it alone.


    Therefore, a large number of workers, mainly ordinary people, who will not be affected by the strange smell of this secret place, are needed to help.


    However, this is what Charlie and his colleagues need to be responsible for. For the time being, it has nothing to do with Chen Heng.


    Soon, he left this secret place and returned to the world of his ancestors.


    Violet Empire, in the palace.


    Just after returning to the palace, Chen Heng received the message.


    It''s from the God of shadow.


    "So fast?"


    Feeling the message from the God of shadow, Chen Heng couldn''t help showing surprise on his face.


    The news from the God of shadow is very simple. It records the trend of the ancestor of silver moon.


    The ancestor of silver moon is about to start.


    This surprised Chen Heng.


    He originally thought that according to the previous situation of Yinyue''s ancestor, she should continue to delay for some time until she recovers more strength.


    Unexpectedly, it was so fast.


    But Chen Heng doesn''t matter.


    Fast is good, slow is good.


    Since the ancestor of silver moon is coming soon, he will wait here.


    be fearless.


    Standing still, Chen Heng looked at the outside world, and a smile appeared on his handsome and strange face.


    Time passed slowly.


    Unconsciously, three months passed.


    In these three months, the new king who succeeded to the throne finally took action and issued his own orders in the violet empire.


    He announced that some taxes would be abolished on a large scale throughout the Empire. At the same time, officials were set up in some areas that were not directly under the central government, cutting some nobles who dared to offend the royal family in the past and even didn''t help when the violet king was attacked.


    He abolished the titles of these nobles, deprived them of their territory, and then sent officials to take over directly. The whole action seemed orderly.


    Of course, in this process, some people inevitably complain and even attempt to rebel.


    However, this does not work.


    In a world where individual force suppresses everything, no one can stop the master of force when he wants to change.


    Whoever dares to stop, there is only one end.


    Dead.


    Several times the butcher''s knife was raised, several originally prosperous clans were directly slaughtered, and the corpses of their clansmen were sent to Chen Heng''s laboratory as experimental objects.


    Against this background, the whole violet empire began to change slowly.


    As three months passed, a new confrontation was about to begin in the capital of the violet empire.


    "What a familiar place..."


    In the familiar city and palace, the ancestor of silver moon walked here quietly, looking at the familiar scene around him and sighing silently.


    Everything in front of us is so familiar to the ancestor of silver moon.


    As early as tens of thousands of years ago, the silver moon royal family fell in front of her under her guidance, and built the first city belonging to the silver moon royal family here.


    In the following years, the ancestor of silver moon has been watching the changes of the city and has firmly remembered everything around.


    Now, she finally broke free from the seal and came here again. What she had to do was not to bless the city as in the past, but the opposite.


    Thinking of this, the ancestor of silver moon couldn''t help sighing and didn''t know what to say.


    She did not reveal her identity at the moment, but turned into a woman in white with silver hair and eyes, wandering in the city.


    Of course, this was originally a form of her own, and it was also the form that she showed most in front of people in the past.


    In human form, she has a face that can amaze everyone. That face is amazing and can''t be forgotten as long as she looks at it.


    It is the most perfect and amazing in all aspects.


    Just walking on the road, people everywhere saw the ancestor of silver moon at the moment, but they spontaneously avoided it. There was no response at all, just like they couldn''t see her at all.


    In fact, it is really invisible.


    At the moment, the ancestor of the silver moon has long been hidden in front of people. Even if ordinary people are powerful, as long as they don''t have a limit, they can''t see her or even feel her existence.


    Based on their strength, the only one who can feel the existence of the ancestor of the silver moon in this city at the moment is the one sitting in the palace.


    The first ancestor of Yinyue silently raised his head and looked at the palace in front of him. The idea flashed in his heart.


    When she came to the violet Empire, she didn''t seem to have the intention to hide her whereabouts.


    Of course, in practice, this is impossible.


    Because of the connection and traction between blood and blood, when she came to the city, the person located in the palace must have sensed and understood her arrival.


    On the contrary, it is also general.


    They can''t hide their whereabouts from each other. Once they decide to go to war, there will be no surprise.


    The only thing that can be decided is the pure power of both sides.


    The ancestor of silver moon silently looked up to the sky.


    At the moment, in the surrounding sky, I don''t know whether it has shrouded in a dark cloud.


    Mingming was originally a sunny day, but in the twinkling of an eye it turned into a dark and cloudy day.


    This is not a change caused by natural phenomena, but another change.


    Everywhere, the power of the shadow God began to spread, along with the power of the Lord of nature and the guardian of Carlo, and now it has begun to take action.


    Their action is like a clear signal that the plan has begun.


    The ancestor of Yinyue smiled. Up to now, he didn''t hesitate or hesitate. He directly stepped forward and walked towards the front.


    Step by step, she came to the end in an instant and came to the palace of the violet empire.


    At the moment, someone was waiting for her in the palace.


    "Your Majesty..."


    The sky is overcast, and the weather everywhere looks like it''s getting worse.


    Standing among the flowers, Chen Heng turned and looked into the distance. At the moment, he was ready to meet the battle.

 Chapter 804

    "Is it finally coming..."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng turned and looked behind him. Looking at the empty scene, he couldn''t help muttering to himself at the moment.


    "Your Majesty..."


    Beside Chen Heng, Alice is standing there. She is accompanying Chen Heng at the moment.


    Seeing the change of the sky above the sky, her face changed slightly, showing a little worried.


    Chen Heng is about to meet the ancestor of Yinyue and have a frontal confrontation with him. Naturally, he didn''t tell others around him.


    But Alice is not a fool.


    Looking at the vision of the sudden change in front of her, as well as the suffocating rich dignity, even if she was ignorant, she could vaguely feel the change in front of her.


    A fierce fight will begin soon.


    Thinking of this, Alice couldn''t help looking at Chen Heng with worry.


    As a subordinate, she has confidence in Chen Heng naturally.


    She also saw the power shown by Chen Heng before.


    But even so, what?


    Will he get hurt in the face of this new challenge?


    Alice was worried and didn''t know what to say.


    "Don''t worry, Alice."


    One side, seemed to feel the mood in Alice''s heart. Chen Heng''s soft voice came from one side. At the moment, he whispered, "I''m fine."


    He made a sound, smiled at her, and then stepped forward.


    Take one step and change the world in an instant.


    The surrounding space began to flow against the current and came to another area in the blink of an eye.


    It is a brand-new space, connected with the residence of the silver moon royal family.


    This is a secret place collected by the silver moon royal family in the past years. Many of them have been abandoned and are of little use now.


    Take this opportunity to clean it up and make use of the waste.


    Stepping into it, Chen Heng saw the figure.


    Silver moon ancestor.


    As Chen Heng thought, the ancestor of Yinyue had already been waiting for her here.


    It looks like it''s been here for a while.


    "Here you are."


    Feeling the breath of Chen Heng behind him, the ancestor of silver moon smiled, with a bright smile on his beautiful face, as touching as the most beautiful scenery in the world.


    "We didn''t need to start this war, but now there''s nothing we can do."


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked at the ancestor of silver moon in front. His face looked very calm: "I never meant to be an enemy with you, but it''s a pity..."


    From the beginning, Chen Heng did not think of Yinyue''s ancestor as an enemy.


    After all, he just wanted to get the blood of his ancestors. He really didn''t think about these ancestors themselves.


    Unfortunately, things in this world are never transferred by human will.


    In the root trial, under the pull of the power of the root, the power of the ancestor of Yinyue was torn and obtained by Chen Heng.


    This is the beginning.


    Subsequently, Chen Heng swallowed up Eli, who was the chaos of the silver moon, and forcibly seized his life.


    Therefore, the conflict between him and the ancestor of Yinyue can no longer be eased.


    To some extent, neither side has actually done anything, and even to some extent, they have achieved each other.


    Chen Heng has the power of the ancestor of silver moon in his body, which is strong due to the blood of the ancestor of silver moon, and the ancestor of silver moon also got out of trouble with the help of Chen Heng and was able to break away from the root space.


    However, such two people will eventually embark on such a path.


    "Now, it''s meaningless to say anything."


    The ancestor of silver moon kept a smile on her face, and her posture was elegant and calm. Even at the moment in front of her, she was calm, like a noble goddess.


    Of course, in fact, she is indeed a goddess.


    The existence of its life is no different from God.


    "Indeed."


    Chen Heng nodded and said softly, "let''s start."


    Neither of them meant to say much to each other.


    At their level, no matter what at the beginning, they will be especially firm and will never give up easily.


    If they will be shaken by a few words, they will never reach the present level.


    Both sides understood this and did not try to recover anything.


    Just as they were ready to do it, the outer sky began to change.


    The sound of terror broke out, especially loud.


    Chen Heng subconsciously looked up and looked in a certain direction. His line of sight directly penetrated the heavy isolation and saw the scene in the distance.


    He saw the golden radiance shining in the sky above the violet capital, and the huge and terrible figure quietly appeared. At this moment, it has come to this moment.


    The blood majesty comparable to the demigod escapes at this moment, with boundless terror.


    Just feel that breath. At the moment, I don''t know how many people''s bodies are instinctively shaking and feel a deep fear.


    This is the guardian of cardo. At the invitation of the ancestor of Yinyue, he is ready to join hands with the ancestor of Yinyue against Chen Heng.


    In addition to him, there were two terrible Qi machines on one side.


    A deep night, like existence, but like no existence at all. The strange Qi machine in it emerges and shows up in a huge outline. It is sacred and majestic, which is incomparably awesome.


    The other is like the source of life. With exuberant vitality and spring, you can vaguely see the circulation of laws and the display of the scene of sweet vitality. It is so amazing and beautiful.


    This is the master of shadow and nature.


    At the invitation of Yinyue''s ancestor, they also arrived.


    With their terrible strength, he couldn''t help but flash the idea in his heart when he arrived here. Then he raised his head and looked into the air.


    At this moment, new changes have taken place in the sky.


    "Do you want to do it?"


    Looking at the city under his feet, the God of shadow condensed into a body, an image of a brave and dignified middle-aged man, and said faintly there.


    "Almost."


    On one side, the incarnation of the Lord of nature also came, manifesting itself as a mature woman. At the moment, he nodded to the God of shadow and agreed.


    Further away, the guardian of cardo looked coldly at the God of shadow, with vigilance in his sight, but he didn''t care about the conversation between the two, didn''t think much, but simply thought that the God of shadow and the two were going to fight.


    But what he didn''t expect was that at the next moment, the power of terror would tilt.


    At this moment, the God of shadow and the Lord of nature shot at the same time.


    Two powerful forces swept down and rushed forward.


    So in an instant, the scene almost broke out.


    At this moment, people look up to the sky and can only see that three stars collide at this moment and burst into dazzling sounds.


    Boom!


    The breath of terror erupted at this moment, uncontrollable and rushed out madly.


    "You!"


    Facing the joint attack of the God of shadow and the Lord of nature, the guardian of cardo was directly swallowed up by the vast divine power before he reacted.


    That terrible Qi machine makes people tremble. I just feel that my whole body is about to collapse. It''s terrible.


    If ordinary people were faced with the attack of the God of shadow and the Lord of nature, they would have been broken to pieces without leaving a trace.


    But the current guardian of cardo did not.


    He was hit hard, but he didn''t fall on the spot, but his body was torn and left a long scar.


    In the distance, a huge golden sword came flying and entrenched in front of him. The power of it was blessed on him and quickly recovered his wounds.


    This is the heavenly artifact of the cardo empire. It comes from the weapons of the ancestors of the night. Now it comes at the call of the cardo guardian.


    "Really strong."


    Looking at the guardian of cardo at the moment and the huge golden sword lying in front of him, the Lord of nature nodded and finally agreed with the previous statement of the God of shadow.


    Before she came here, she knew the terrible fighting power of the guardian of cardo from the mouth of the God of shadow.


    But until now, she found that the God of shadow''s previous description of cardo''s guardian was not exaggerated at all, but seemed to be a little light.


    "If the demigods of the world of gods were attacked by the two of us, I''m afraid they have no power to resist even if they don''t die."


    On one side, the body of the shadow God is a little fuzzy, changing in the dark and unique: "but being the son of the world just hurts him, and even his breath hasn''t changed much."


    "That''s an exaggeration."


    The Lord of nature nodded and sighed softly at the moment.


    "But it doesn''t matter."


    "If we join hands, he will die. It''s just a matter of time."


    While talking, the breath of cardo guardian in front began to burst out, quickly rose and rushed towards them.


    The Lord of shadow and the Lord of nature stopped chatting and rushed forward directly, colliding with each other''s forces.


    Similar collisions have occurred many times before between the Shadow Lord and the cardo guardian.


    Just before that, the Lord of the shadow was always suppressed by the underdog and the guardian of cardo.


    Now, however, the situation is different.


    The guardian of cardo walked out of the cardo Empire and lost its geographical advantage. In the face of the combination of the Lord of nature and the master of shadow, the pressure immediately increased.


    Even that''s not all.


    At this moment, with the confrontation of divine existence, several breaths were awakened and looked at the whole ancestral world.


    A young man with deep breath, great power and terror turned around in a black robe, and his scarlet eyes stared at the violet empire.


    On him, the breath of chaotic eyes emerged and shocked the world.


    Like the Lord of shadows, the eye of chaos is also an extremely powerful God.


    After coming to this world, he hid, led many sacrifices under his hand, occupied several small kingdoms, spread his own beliefs and reaped the power of faith.


    Originally, this kind of stable day will continue, but now, this war also woke him up, so that he couldn''t help shifting his eyes from his eyes to the violet empire.


    He looked in that direction and immediately felt the breath of the Lord of nature and the God of shadow.


    In addition, there is a smell that makes him feel very familiar, but he hasn''t had much contact in the past.


    "It''s him..."


    The eyes of chaos meditated for a moment, then silently closed their eyes, sat alone on their own throne, and continued to sleep.


    With the eyes of chaos, there are still many in this world.


    In the palace of the violet Empire, Aisha stood in front of a palace and couldn''t help laughing at the sight in the air.


    "It''s really lively..."


    She raised her head and stood there muttering, "it''s a pity that I don''t seem to have a chance."


    As she raised her head, her eyes unknowingly turned into a piece of red, and a chaotic and violent breath came out all over her.

 Chapter 805

    In mid air, the breath of the God of shadow and the Lord of nature is very strong.


    But Aisha is not much worse at the moment.


    If you pay close attention, you can find that there are fine textures on her, which are the traces of the blessing of the power of the abyss.


    Perhaps it is another matter in the abyss world, but in this world, Aisha is undoubtedly favored by the abyss consciousness.


    In her body, the powerful power of the abyss converges and forms a powerful energy. Once it breaks out, it will be earth shaking and will never be weaker than the two gods of shadow in mid air.


    At this moment, because of the confrontation between the Lord of nature in midair, it seems that even the strong who came to the world are eager to try.


    "There seems to be an accident."


    In the abandoned secret place, Chen Heng sensed the changes in the outside world and smiled at the ancestor of silver moon in front of him.


    "Yes."


    To Chen Heng''s surprise, in the face of the changes in front of him, Yinyue ancestor was not surprised. Instead, he smiled and nodded: "it''s really beyond my expectation."


    "But you don''t seem surprised."


    "Nothing is surprising."


    The first ancestor of Yinyue shook his head with a smile and said, "if I didn''t call them together, from their standpoint, they would still do it sooner or later, wouldn''t they?"


    "In that case, the current situation is not necessarily bad for me."


    "In the final analysis, all collisions in the world should be attributed to their own strength."


    Standing opposite, the ancestor of silver moon whispered and said, "as long as I can solve you and return the power of division, I can be fearless even if there is chaos outside."


    "That''s the truth."


    Chen Heng bowed his head and thought for a moment. Then he couldn''t help nodding and admitted that what Yinyue ancestor said was very reasonable.


    As long as the ancestor of Yinyue can defeat Chen Heng and take back the power seized by Chen Heng, her power will naturally return. At that time, I''m afraid even if the Lord of shadow and the Lord of nature go together, there is no way to help her.


    If she can''t do it, the final outcome will have been doomed. There is no difference between the interference of the Lord of shadow and the interference of the two.


    "I''m pressed for time. Let''s start quickly."


    In front, the ancestor of silver moon smiled. Until now, he was still calm and just whispered: "start early and end early, or face the impasse later."


    "Huh?"


    Chen Heng paused and was about to ask something when he was interrupted by the action of the ancestor of silver moon.


    A powerful force came and rushed towards him.


    Boom!


    The power of terror was shaking and swaying at the moment, as if to shake Chen Heng''s whole body.


    There is no superfluous words. Facing Chen Heng at the moment, the ancestor of Yinyue directly pulled Chen Heng into her field and tried to suppress him here directly.


    In the face of such a situation, Chen Heng had no choice but to deal with it with all his strength.


    Bang!


    The violent collision has begun at this moment.


    Two very similar but distinct original forces surged at the moment and collided with each other once.


    Suddenly, in an instant, a violent sound came out and skipped at this moment.


    The power has reached the level of Chen Heng and the ancestor of Yinyue. All moves and spells in the past have lost their effect. The only thing that can still have an effect is their own field and understanding of the power of the law.


    All moves and spells, in the final analysis, are still the use of the power of the law, just depending on the complexity of its use.


    Therefore, the competition in the sacred field is actually a competition for the power of law.


    Two powerful forces collided with each other, and the strong breath tore the space and almost crushed everything, making people feel suffocated.


    Compared with the power shown by Chen Heng and the ancestor of silver moon at the moment, even the battlefield dominated by shadows in the air seems a little weak.


    "Is this the power of the world''s ancestors?"


    In mid air, the shadow master turned to look at the earth and felt the majestic terrorist force under his feet. At the moment, he was not surprised.


    He has already felt the power of the world''s ancestor from the guardian of cardo.


    The power of the law is integrated with the body. Every move is like a world rolling through. The terrible feeling is still unforgettable.


    However, the power of the guardian of cardo is obviously not all the manifestation of the power of the ancestors of the world.


    But the battle under our feet can be seen more or less.


    Whether Chen Heng or the ancestor of Yinyue, they all have strong ancestral power. Even if they haven''t reached that level at the moment, they also have the potential to promote their ancestors, which is much stronger than the guardian of cardo in front of them.


    The strength of these two people did not disappoint people, which surprised the God of shadow.


    Just feel the breath, he can also feel the power. If he faces it directly, he may feel suffocating pressure.


    "What a pity..."


    Standing in the air, feeling the powerful power under his feet, the God of silver moon shook his head, some secretly regretted.


    His path has long been decided, and it is impossible to change at his level.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid he will also be moved and want to try to take the road of the ancestor of the world.


    On the other hand, the Lord of nature seems to have no concerns in this regard.


    After all, among the gods in the world of gods, her power belongs to the weak type.


    At her level, her own path has not been completely finalized, and taking the road of the world''s ancestor will not have much impact on herself.


    In fact, the Lord of nature did the same.


    In this world, she captured the remains of the ancestor of ancient trees, incarnated as the ancestor of ancient trees, and captured part of the strength of this ancestor. Undoubtedly, she is also ready to take the road of the ancestor to enhance her strength.


    The way of belief of the gods and the way of blood of the ancestors can not tell which is stronger and which is weaker, but there is no doubt that if these two roads can be set foot together, they will be stronger than in the past.


    This is an indisputable thing.


    At her feet, Aisha was also thinking.


    "Generally speaking, the path of the abyss world still depends on the feedback of the power of the abyss will, and there is no specific system in itself......"


    Aisha stood in the palace and thought silently: "but if the blood of this world is introduced into the abyss world, will it be an improvement to the abyss world?"


    Different from the gods, the life enhancement power of the abyss world mainly depends on fighting each other and invading other worlds to obtain feedback from the abyss world.


    But how to say, these two roads have different degrees of limitations.


    The former is fighting with each other and constant internal friction, which greatly consumes the strength of the abyss world itself.


    The latter completely depends on the feedback of the abyss world. Once you can''t get the care and feedback of the abyss consciousness, you can''t move forward at all.


    It can be said that they all have disadvantages to varying degrees.


    But what if we can introduce the blood of this world into the abyss world?


    Whether this can enhance the power of the abyss world and make life in the abyss world more feasible.


    As the thought passed, it seemed that the vibration of the abyss world could be felt in all directions, and an inexplicable feeling of joy poured into her mind and fed back to Elsa.


    This feeling made Elsa smile.


    Abyss consciousness responded.


    It seems that the abyss world is also happy with her ideas.


    After all, this is also an enhancement for the abyss world itself.


    Well, then do it.


    Aisha raised her head and looked forward, and the idea flashed through her heart.


    There may be nothing else in this world, but if there is a strong blood, it is a lot.


    As long as these blood vessels are brought back, the abyss world will become stronger in the future.


    In another secret place.


    A violent collision is beginning.


    The force of silver moon collided with each other and rushed towards each other.


    These two forces gradually spread to the outside world, and even the isolation of the secret realm can not completely eliminate this influence.


    Outside, a vision began to appear.


    "What''s that?"


    In the palace, Alice looked up at the scene of the area and was stunned.


    Two silver moons appeared in mid air at the moment.


    With the arrival of the God of shadow and other existence, there was already a shadow around the violet king, and there were no other scenes at all.


    There was darkness and chaos everywhere, and there was no light at all.


    But at this moment, as Chen Heng fought with the ancestor of Yinyue, the forces of both sides collided and sublimated, directly forming a huge projection, reflecting the outside world and forming a terrible celestial phenomenon.


    On the outside, it is the two huge silver moons in mid air.


    The silver moon blooms brilliantly and shines a faint silver brilliance in the face of the earth. It is so bright and beautiful, but it breeds a fatal killing opportunity.


    A feeling of suffocation emerged.


    Under the gaze of Alice and others, the two silver moons in mid air rushed forward, and their forces directly collided with each other, breaking out a shocking Qi machine.


    It also seems to reveal that the intensity of this confrontation in the secret realm is far beyond others'' imagination


    But soon the situation changed again.


    In mid air, golden radiance blooms.


    Although the two silver moons are opposite to each other, they still have strength.


    Although a silver moon is strong and equally pure and bright, it should appear slightly smaller.


    There is no doubt that this is a sign of inferior strength.


    But at this moment, with the continuous collision of forces, accidents also arise.


    Above the silver moon, a layer of golden flame began to appear and curl around.


    The golden flame soared into the sky and filled the whole silver moon.


    In an instant, it seemed as if the world was bright, and the light reappeared in the world. The shadow that originally shrouded the world dissipated with it, followed by a bright sunshine.


    The night turns into day in an instant, and the light shines on this place and thousands of worlds.


    "This... This is..."


    Looking at the discoloration, Alice and others were stunned in place, only feeling trembling all over.


    They trembled, they were afraid, because they couldn''t bear the suppression of the breath in the air. At this moment, the whole body began to tremble instinctively.


    They can''t imagine what degree of force it is to make them reach this degree.


    Even Aisha, who was hidden on one side, subconsciously took a step back, looked at the scene reflected in the air and took a breath, which was a little creepy: "how long has it been that he has come to this step..."


    Previously, the power of the God of shadow and the Lord of nature was also very powerful, but it was not enough to surprise people.


    Because these two people are gods, and this time they come to the world with their own incarnations.


    Their power is strong because their noumenon is very strong, and the power they carry is naturally strong.


    But what Chen Heng shows at the moment, there is no trace of noumenon power, all of which belong to the power of the world.


    In other words, in the short time he came to the world, he obtained this power comparable to God.


    It only took so little time.


    How on earth did he do it?


    At this moment, in fact, not only Aisha, but also other shutters have this doubt in their hearts.


    At this time, even the confrontation between the God of shadow in mid air and the guardian of cardo slowly stopped.


    Everyone''s eyes shifted to the other side.


    Under their gaze, the fire of the sun began to burn, the silver moon began to change, half turned into pure gold, and finally blended with each other, blooming an inexplicable color.


    A beautiful color like emerald appears and blooms in all directions.


    With this change, the silver moon representing the ancestor of the silver moon in front was completely depressed.


    The war situation seems to have changed completely.


    "The blood of the sun in your body is so powerful."


    In the violet secret territory, the ancestor of silver moon looked at Chen Heng in front of him, and his face showed surprise.


    Opposite her, Chen Heng''s appearance shows. At the moment, the whole person''s image has changed greatly.


    He was tall, and his originally thin body became solid instantly after activating the blood in his body, and his body directly reached more than three meters from the original normal height.


    On him, the smell of the blood of the sun filled the whole body, and fused with the power of the silver moon to form a perfect fit.


    Boom!


    Strong breath escapes.


    The new blood force escaped from Chen Heng.


    This blood force does not belong to the silver moon blood, but also does not belong to the sun blood, but is shaped by the power of the root, which integrates the new blood created by the silver moon and the sun.


    However, this alone is not enough to suppress the ancestor of silver moon.


    The new blood created by the fusion of two blood vessels may not be able to overwhelm the blood of a single silver moon, let alone the ancestor of all silver moon blood vessels and the ancestor of silver moon.


    However, Chen Heng obviously prepared more than that.


    Wow


    There were sounds everywhere.


    The space is like a calm water surface, with ripples.


    Then, a golden scepter fell into Chen Heng''s hand.


    Boom!


    Strong breath escapes.


    In Chen Heng''s hands, the golden scepter that had been silent in the past was completely revived, and its power began to bloom.


    So bright, so brilliant.


    But in an instant, the breath of terror suffocating escaped and suppressed everything in the four directions.


    Together with the field of the ancestor of the silver moon, it has been suppressed, which is so powerful that it is incredible and frightening that it is unimaginable.


    This is the inheritance treasure of the sun empire. It is a heavenly artifact forged by sacrificing the king of the sun from generation to generation with the blood of the sun as its origin.


    Golden scepter.


    Silver moon ancestor''s face changed a little. Looking at this ordinary gold scepter, he was a little distracted and seemed to think of something.


    "Golden scepter..."


    She looked at the scepter in Chen Heng''s hand. She was distracted for a long time, then opened her mouth and sighed for a long time: "I see..."


    "I finally understand your choice..."


    A slight sound sounded in place.


    "Are you ready?"


    In front of him, Chen Heng also opened his mouth and looked at the ancestor of the silver moon in front of him with a faint smile: "your heavenly artifact is still sealed and cannot be taken out."


    "It''s a great loss to deal with this golden scepter."


    "Good."


    The first ancestor of Yinyue nodded and said calmly, "but if it''s just like this, it''s not so easy for you to beat me."


    "Then try it."


    Chen Heng''s voice fell, and then without hesitation, he directly moved his hand.


    Bang!


    In an instant, the golden scepter erupted into terrible majesty.


    A wisp of ancestral power is activated from it. It is like the legendary sun ancestor recovers at this moment, and its power is blessed to Chen Heng. That power is so powerful and terrible.


    This is the full-scale outbreak of the golden scepter, which has really possessed the majesty of the heavenly artifact.


    In contrast, the ancestor of the silver moon is not at the peak of his power at the moment, and his heavenly artifact has been manipulated and unable to be used.


    Under such circumstances, the outcome of this war has long been doomed.


    However, the ancestor of Yinyue still has no intention of giving up.


    In this fight, she always had a smile on her face, as if she didn''t pay attention to the result of the fight.


    The strong breath vibrates here and continues to collide.


    But no matter how, the result of this fight is doomed after all.


    In the violet palace, Aisha raised her head and looked into the air.


    There, the brilliance of a silver moon has gradually faded, and has been suppressed and covered by the brilliance of another star.


    It goes without saying that even ordinary mortals can see such a scene.


    And some people can see more.


    For example, in Aisha''s eyes at the moment, she can clearly see that there are cracks emerging on the silver moon in the sky. It seems that she has gradually come to an end and will finally be unable to hold on.


    Another star gradually moved forward, covering the silver moon, as if to devour it.


    "It''s over..."


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Aisha sighed softly, and the idea flashed in her heart.


    Indeed, the battle is now over.


    The defeat of the first ancestor of silver moon is already a doomed result at the moment.


    Aisha was already thinking about what would happen if the ancestor of silver moon was defeated.

 Chapter 806

    It is conceivable that once the ancestor of silver moon is defeated, the situation of the world will change greatly.


    An existence comparable to the ancestor and stronger than the God in its heyday will appear and stand in this world.


    At that time, what will happen to her plan?


    All kinds of thoughts flashed through Aisha''s heart, and she couldn''t help thinking now.


    In the underground secret place, the confrontation is still going on.


    "Your strength is about to run out..."


    Chen Heng''s voice resounded through this space.


    At the moment in front of us, the bodies of Chen Heng and the first ancestor of Yinyue have disappeared, all of which have become invisible and exist in this area.


    They exist, but it seems that they do not exist. The whole existence has spread to the scope of the whole secret territory and is constantly stirring in it.


    But now, the silver moon, which symbolizes the ancestor of the silver moon, has collapsed, and her strength is about to run out. It is about to come to the end.


    Chen Heng will win the final victory.


    In fact, at the present moment, he can already feel the fruits of victory.


    With the weakness of the ancestor of silver moon, the power that originally belonged to the ancestor of silver moon is pouring into his body.


    The power of power and law belonging to the ancestor of silver moon, now with the inexplicable connection between each other, has gradually risen and rushed towards Chen Heng''s body, driving the continuous growth of power in his body.


    Relatively speaking, the power in the ancestor of silver moon is weakening.


    Because of the passing of their own power, the ancestors of Yinyue could no longer maintain their previous strength and began to gradually fall from their own prosperity.


    "It seems that my time is coming."


    In the secret place, the voice of the ancestor of silver moon sounded, which was very ethereal and weak, but it really existed, and was accurately transmitted to Chen Heng''s ears.


    "Any last words?"


    Chen Heng asked and looked at the ancestor of the silver moon in front of him.


    In front, a vast fog filled the air. If ordinary people were, I''m afraid they could only see a misty fog in front of them.


    But Chen Heng could see the real existence from the fog in front of him.


    The ancestor of silver moon, she is standing there quietly at the moment, and is watching him with her beautiful and pure silver eyes.


    "Last words, there is no such thing."


    The ancestor of Yinyue shook his head and said, "even if I am really defeated by you, I won''t really lose it. I will come back sooner or later."


    "In that case, why leave the so-called last words?"


    She whispered and said so.


    That''s true.


    As the ancestor, the ancestor of silver moon has long been eternal.


    Even if her power and authority are seized by Chen Heng, she will not really die out. The greatest possibility is to fall into chaos and silence.


    As long as the ancestral world does not disappear, sooner or later she will return to this world again.


    Just like many gods in the world of gods who have fallen but returned again for various reasons.


    Listening to the words of the ancestor of silver moon, Chen Heng was stunned, and then nodded: "indeed."


    He walked forward and began to try to further suppress the power of the ancestor of silver moon and devour most of his power.


    However, to his surprise, in the face of Chen Heng''s power suppression, Yinyue ancestor did not respond.


    She seemed to have accepted her fate. At the moment, she stood there quietly, with a faint smile on her face, waiting for Chen Heng''s swallowing.


    The power of her body was continuously deprived, which eventually led to her own body becoming incomplete and gradually illusory.


    "You..."


    Slowly, Chen Heng noticed something unusual.


    In the face of his devouring and plundering, the ancestor of silver moon seemed not to resist at all.


    In fact, her whole body is still full of extremely powerful power.


    However, she did not resist, but let Chen Heng plunder her power and authority.


    This behavior made Chen Heng instinctively frown and subconsciously feel a little surprised.


    "What do you want to do?"


    He couldn''t help looking up and frowning at the ancestor of the silver moon in front of him.


    "Don''t you already understand?"


    The ancestor of Yinyue shook his head and said with a smile, "from the beginning, I was for this moment."


    "Why?"


    Chen Heng frowned with deep doubt: "with your strength, if you have foreseen it, you can hide even if you are defeated......"


    Now, Chen Heng has also returned to taste.


    The sense of God''s existence is extraordinary. It can already trace back the story that happened in an instant and find out the hidden truth from it.


    It seems that from the beginning, the ancestor of Yinyue didn''t intend to take back the power from Chen Heng. Instead, he deliberately came and sent himself as Chen Heng''s further food.


    But why?


    With the power of the ancestor of silver moon, even if she is defeated by Chen Heng, she can hide and slowly recover her power in the corner. There is no need to die at all.


    Chen Heng couldn''t help wondering what the purpose of Yinyue ancestor was.


    "Hiding is meaningless. No matter what, this war will happen in the end."


    The ancestor of Yinyue shook his head and said at this moment, "besides, I have already obtained the Enlightenment of fate."


    "The present is already the best result I have seen in my destiny."


    "Fate?"


    Chen Heng frowned and was about to ask, but he was interrupted by the ancestor of Yinyue.


    "I have been in this world for a long time. Although I had an accident and fell into silence, I have accumulated something more or less."


    "Now, these things will be given to you."


    Ahead, the voice of the ancestor of the silver moon came and sounded at this moment.


    Before Chen Heng could react, many messages appeared in his mind.


    That''s a message about the ancestor of silver moon.


    Before an indomitable world tree, the ancestor of silver moon was born on it.


    With its birth, there are many other ancestors.


    On this world tree, they exist as fruits, bred by the world tree, and become the first creatures in the world.


    After this group of creatures, there are other lives.


    In this world, the first world tree gave birth to the first group of ancestors, and the first group of ancestors gave birth to the first royal family.


    These royal families then continued to degenerate, their blood gradually weakened, and became today''s aristocrats and mortals.


    This is the story that once happened.


    Scenes quickly passed in front of us.


    These messages contain too much content. Even with the true spirit of Chen Heng, it took some time to accept these messages, and finally it was completed.


    When everything in his mind disappeared and everything was calm, Chen Heng opened his eyes silently and continued to look at his eyes.


    At this moment, the ancestor of silver moon has disappeared.


    She disappeared in front of Chen Heng and completely integrated into his body.


    With the fall of the ancestor of silver moon, Chen Heng''s own strength began to change.


    Boom!


    The strong breath began to surge and fluctuate.


    At this moment, a powerful force rose in Chen Heng''s body, and a terrible sound broke out.


    This is the part of power lost by the first ancestor of silver moon. Now, with the fall of the first ancestor of silver moon, it is reunited and enters Chen Heng''s body, which is integrated with the part of power that originally existed in him.


    So far, in this world, Chen Heng is the ancestor of the new silver moon.


    He completely replaced everything of the ancestor of silver moon and became one of the ancestors of the world.


    In other words, he is now a real divine, which is comparable to the existence of the realm of God.


    Even, in terms of his succession to the power of the first ancestor of the silver moon, I''m afraid he will be much stronger than ordinary gods simply in terms of combat power.


    Chen Heng''s previous purpose of coming to the world can be said to have been fully achieved at the moment.


    But even so, Chen Heng also had no joy.


    He stood alone and looked around at the secret place that was on the verge of being broken and full of holes. At the moment, his mood was a little complicated.


    The memory of Yinyue ancestor is completely open to him.


    But there are also some faults.


    For example, Chen Heng didn''t notice and couldn''t find the memory of this period of time after the ancestor of Yinyue broke away from the place of origin.


    "What on earth did you see that made you make such a decision..."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng looked into the air and muttered to himself.


    He was quite sure that at the beginning, the ancestor of Yinyue was still thinking of taking back his power.


    However, up to now, she is unconventional. She takes the initiative to devote herself and contribute everything to achieve Chen Heng.


    The change is so huge that it must have experienced some complex things.


    What happened to the ancestor of silver moon?


    Chen Heng was puzzled. At the moment, he couldn''t help but flash the idea.


    But he can''t know about it.


    "Just..."


    Thinking for a moment, Chen Heng raised his head and looked at the sky.


    Under his gaze, the sky was bright and bright.


    In the outside world, people also see the sky at the moment.


    Outside, the atmosphere of chaos enveloped the four fields.


    Three powerful smells enveloped the sky and covered everything in the violet empire.


    But this is only temporary.


    With the prelude of the battle between Chen Heng and the ancestor of Yinyue, the dispute in the air is about to come to an end.


    "Surrender..."


    The God of shadow stood in mid air and looked at the guardian in front of him.


    He spoke softly, and his eyes seemed to have some complex meaning.


    From his point of view, the guardian of cardo in front of him is an enemy and a person destined to be erased.


    But as a God, he appreciates each other.


    At least in his opinion, the power of cardo guardian is enough to compare with some weak gods.


    For example, the Lord of nature on one side.


    At least in the world of gods, when the Lord of nature is in its heyday, I''m afraid it''s not much stronger than the cardo guardian at the moment. A bad one may even be killed.


    This is normal.


    Although the other party''s level is only half god, it really exceeds many gods in strength.


    "The way of blood, melting the power of law into one''s own blood, maybe it''s really a way..."


    Looking at the fallen guardian of cardo, the thought flashed through the heart of the God of shadow.


    In front of him, the tall body slowly collapsed.


    The strength of the guardian of cardo was exhausted, and his blood spread everywhere and turned into vast lakes.


    When his strength is exhausted, it means that his own life is coming to an end.


    Both the God of shadow and the Lord of nature know this very well.


    In mid air, a powerful force suddenly appeared and swept forward.


    "You..."


    Feeling the sudden breath, the God of shadow frowned first, and then his face changed: "abyss!"


    "Good."


    Aisha''s voice suddenly sounded in mid air, which seemed so conspicuous and dazzling at the moment.


    With her came a powerful force of the abyss.


    This power is so powerful that although it comes with Aisha, it is enough to surprise both the great gods of shadow.


    It has reached a higher level than the Demon Lord.


    It surprised them.


    Unknowingly, the penetration of the abyss world into the world has reached this level.


    They looked at each other and were surprised by each other.


    But the next moment, they shot at Aisha at the same time.


    The powerful breath shakes everywhere and escapes, enveloping this ancient country.


    This terrible battle seems not to be over yet and will continue.


    No way out.


    From the heart, the two gods of shadow have no conflict with Aisha, but since the other party wants to attack their booty, it is intolerable.


    The reason why they are willing to help Chen Heng is that in addition to fulfilling their previous commitments to Chen Heng, the immediate booty is also a very important factor.


    Especially the God of shadow


    Boom!


    In mid air, thunder was ringing through.


    See a battle continue to begin.


    In the distance, in the area where the eyes of chaos are located, a young man silently raised his head and looked at the dispute there. A ray of excitement flashed in a pair of scarlet eyes.


    "Did the people of the abyss come..."


    "It''s getting more and more interesting."


    Standing in place, the eyes of chaos murmured to themselves, and many thoughts flashed in their hearts.


    In his body, countless miserable scenes were skipped one by one, and the strong power of faith came to his face in all directions, just like the roar of the river and the sea.


    However, at this moment, a new breath appeared.


    In mid air, strong brilliance emerged.


    That is the pure and powerful power of the silver moon, belonging to the new ancestor of the silver moon.


    A silver moon shines everywhere, turning this place into a pure field.


    "Yes, your majesty..."


    In the palace, Alice looked up in surprise and just saw Chen Hengzheng standing there quietly at the end of the front, just like before.


    The moon was shining slowly on his forehead.


    "That''s it."


    Chen Heng stood in place and looked at the scene in the air. He didn''t say much, but waved his hand.


    A strong breath escapes from it, directly dividing the battlefield above the sky.


    Just in a flash, the corpse in Aisha''s hand was taken away, and she couldn''t even react.


    This surprised her and stood there for a long time.


    But Chen Heng ignored her meaning and just looked at the huge corpse.


    The corpse of the guardian of cardo is huge, even though it is hundreds of meters tall at the moment, and its body is still expanding with its own fall.


    This is normal.


    Whether Chen Heng or others, its essence has been beyond the ordinary.


    In terms of their life level, once they fall, their remains will probably expand to the size of the whole world. They are a huge world, in which they can even reproduce new life.


    This is how many new worlds were formed.


    So does the guardian of cardo.


    With the fall of itself, the mass in its skeleton will gradually diffuse and eventually form a world-wide size.


    Looking at the huge corpse in front of him, Chen Heng shook his head, then waved his hand and divided it into three parts.


    The biggest one was given to the Shadow Lord as his reward for his most effort this time.


    The second one was given to the Lord of nature.


    As for the last one, Chen Heng thought about it and left it for himself without continuing to divide it outward.


    At this moment, Aisha could not sit still.


    The remains of the guardian of cardo, which is very important to her.


    Since it has been decided to lead the blood of the ancestral world to the abyss world, it is natural to collect many blood of this world.


    The guardian of cardo is the son of God, whose status is equivalent to the son of God in the world of gods. He is the biological descendant of the ancestor and inherits the purest ancestral blood.


    His remains undoubtedly play a very important role in the abyss world.


    This is why Aisha suddenly tried to snatch the booty from the Shadow Lord.


    Seeing that the origin of the corpse of the guardian of cardo was divided up, she couldn''t sit still. She smiled at Chen Heng and said, "it''s all coming. Isn''t there a harvest for me here?"


    She stared at the only source in Chen Heng''s hand and said.


    "You didn''t help me."


    Chen Heng raised his head and glanced at her: "if you don''t contribute, what qualifications do you have to take things?"


    "Besides, you took a lot of things from me in advance."


    That''s true.


    Before that, Aisha took the people of the coming meeting to move a lot of things from Chen Heng, basically some materials used to build the Dharma array.


    Although these things are insignificant, it does not mean that their value is very low.


    On the contrary, these things are of high value. If it were not for the accumulation of the violet empire for many years, I''m afraid it would not be so easy for Chen Heng to collect them himself.


    "Ha..."


    When Chen Heng mentioned it, Aisha''s face was not red, her heart did not jump, and her smile remained unchanged: "this, it has been agreed in advance..."


    "Forget it, I don''t want your things, can''t I?"


    She said with a smile, then looked aside, her face was indifferent, and now they were staring at her Shadow Lord and left here quickly.


    As for her departure, the shadow masters on one side just looked at her and didn''t mean to make any substantive action.


    After Aisha left, they turned around and looked at Chen Heng for a moment, and also chose to leave.

 Chapter 807

    Standing in place, Chen Heng looked at the sky.


    At the moment, with the evacuation of the God of shadow and others, today''s celestial phenomena have gradually returned to normal, and there is no scene as if the world was destroyed as before.


    Nevertheless, the previous terrible war still had some influence.


    The combat power of God level is too strong, and every move is enough to affect the whole world.


    If not before, both the God of shadow and the Lord of nature had the intention to protect the surrounding and protect the normal creatures, I''m afraid the whole violet Empire would be destroyed at the moment.


    For them, the creatures in the violet empire are precious potential believers and can preach. Naturally, they are not willing to waste.


    Now that the war is over, the disaster in the violet empire can finally be subsided.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng''s face was calm and his heart sighed silently.


    Everything seemed to calm down all around.


    But to some extent, the new vortex has just begun.


    Previously, the battle between Chen Heng and the ancestor of Yinyue was not covered up, nor could it be covered up.


    By now, I''m afraid the ancestors of the whole ancestor world have known the news of the fall of the ancestor of the silver moon.


    This will also lead to new changes.


    Of course, for the time being, it has nothing to do with Chen Heng.


    After the end of the war, he entered his own laboratory and fell into transformation.


    After Chen hengzu had the power to change, no matter how he got the power, he was able to change himself.


    The most obvious is that the part of power previously controlled by the ancestor of Yinyue has now been integrated and converged on Chen Heng''s body again.


    Although the power of Yinyue ancestor has been lost in the past years, even if it is the only one left, it is enough to create a powerful ancestor.


    But it will take enough time.


    In this world, there are no things that can be achieved in one leap. For example, it is unlikely that Chen Henggang will be promoted to his ancestor after he has just seized power.


    Even in this world, the promotion of ancestors is also a huge threshold.


    Chen Heng can feel that his strength at the moment has reached a critical point of transformation, and his life level has reached the limit of demigod, which is only a line away from the real sacred field.


    And this is what takes time to kill.


    Of course, it''s ok if you don''t want to spend time.


    But this needs to be supplemented by other means.


    At this moment, Chen Heng has a new understanding of the blood road of the world.


    "How could it be..."


    Sitting in the laboratory, Chen Heng opened his eyes silently and looked outside.


    He feels very unique at the moment.


    In terms of space, he is located in the laboratory in front of him, but he seems to be everywhere, which exists in the whole world.


    Through the connection of his own blood, he can see a lot of scenes.


    Wow


    A curtain of light flashed across our eyes and a distant scene appeared in an instant.


    At this moment, Chen Heng''s vision seemed to be in contact with others outside.


    A new perspective emerges.


    At this moment, he is no longer Chen Heng, but seems to enter another person''s body and look at everything around him based on his body.


    And this person is no one else, it is Chen Heng''s nominal father, violet king.


    At this moment, the violet king was standing in the garden in the palace, looking at the scenery everywhere, his face dignified and calm.


    The violet king at the moment is no longer the king of the violet empire. Even after a series of previous events, he is a little discouraged at the moment.


    No way out.


    In the past, with the talent and strength of the violet king, it may be called the No. 1 person in the world. The strength of the seventh level peak is enough to sweep all directions. Even large organizations such as the king''s parliament dare not easily provoke.


    But now, scary characters appear one after another.


    Not to mention today''s Chen Heng, the previous ancestors of the silver moon and cardo guard, but also the God of shadow and the Lord of nature.


    Even the former Ellie, now is not what the violet king can cope with.


    For him, the world has changed at the moment.


    His time is now over.


    Today''s violet king, on the surface, was still calm and dignified. At first glance, he had a temperament different from ordinary people.


    But from the present perspective, Chen Heng can feel the complex emotions in the heart of the violet king.


    At this moment, the violet King''s heart is full of entanglement, including reluctance and anger, weakness and fear.


    All kinds of emotions intertwined in his heart, making him appear tangled and complex at the moment.


    But now, these emotions have nothing to hide in front of Chen Heng.


    Even, Chen Heng has a unique feeling at the moment.


    He felt that if he wanted, he could even directly control the body of the violet king and even manipulate him to do many things.


    It seems that even if it directly determines the life and death of the violet king, it is not a big problem.


    And Chen Heng believes that this feeling is not accidental.


    Chen Heng quietly observed the action of the violet king. After watching it for a moment, he shifted his goal.


    Wow


    An inexplicable palpitation rose from the heart.


    Just in the blink of an eye, Chen Heng left the violet king and came to another person.


    The goal this time seems to be a little aristocrat in the violet capital.


    He is now in his own manor, some comfortable basking in the sun.


    The violet Empire respected the silver moon royal family. After years of intermarriage, most of the nobles in the violet Empire had the blood of the silver moon royal family, but to varying degrees.


    This is the case with the little noble in front of him, but the blood in his body is still strong.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Chen hengruo thought.


    In front of him was the power he had taken from the ancestor of the silver moon.


    This power includes the control over the blood of the silver moon. Anyone who has the blood of the silver moon cannot get rid of the control of the ancestor of the silver moon.


    Just like Chen Heng at the moment, as long as one thought, he can decide the life and death of these people, and even manipulate them to carry out orders.


    This almost absolute control is the power of being the ancestor of blood.


    Chen Heng estimated that except for Ellie, the founder of the silver moon, who hit the chaos, others may not be able to escape this control.


    Ellie can be out of control because he is the chaos of the silver moon bred by fate and the natural enemy of the ancestor of the silver moon. Naturally, he will not be affected.


    As for Chen Heng himself?


    Chen Heng thought for a moment and found a reasonable explanation.


    Because from the beginning, he was not a pure silver moon royal blood.


    Before he dreamed of the ancestor of the silver moon, the proportion of the blood of the sun king in his body was even higher than that of the silver moon.


    This powerful solar blood should dilute the control of Yinyue ancestor over Chen Heng to a certain extent.


    Moreover, before he was hostile to the ancestor of Yinyue, the ancestor of Yinyue didn''t need to attack him.


    However, before passing the root test, because of the blood in his body, the ancestor of silver moon, if he wanted to, might really be able to exert influence on Chen Heng. Although it was impossible to completely control him, he could do so to a certain extent.


    This is the natural control of blood ancestors over blood descendants.


    Perhaps this is the reason why after Chen Heng passed the root test, the power of the ancestor of silver moon will be torn apart.


    This is because there is such an extremely close relationship between the two sides.


    By this time, the power of Yinyue''s blood had been torn apart. Even if the ancestor of Yinyue wanted to exert influence on Chen Heng, it was impossible.


    This is probably the reason why the ancestor of Yinyue wanted to attack Chen Heng and couldn''t wait to take back his power.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng suddenly understood something.


    The power of blood power is more than that.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng raised his hand and moved gently.


    Through the induction in his body, he can feel the situation in all directions.


    Those are individuals with silver moon blood, which are active in the whole world at the moment.


    These are individuals bred by the ancestor of silver moon.


    At this moment, a weak force on these individuals is feeding back to Chen Heng.


    "I see..."


    Feeling the slowly growing power in his body, Chen hengruo thought and finally had a deeper understanding of the blood road of the world.


    Before that, Chen Heng had doubts.


    The world''s ancestors were so powerful that they almost reached the level of terror.


    But in this world, these ancestors left their descendants and let their descendants flourish in the world.


    This practice is rare among the gods in the world of gods.


    In the world of gods, gods occasionally leave their sons, but rarely leave so many descendants like their ancestors.


    For the gods of the world of gods, this behavior is meaningless.


    But in this world, the situation is obviously different.


    For the blood ancestors, the blood descendants are the source of their power and the source of their strength growth.


    Through the growth and progress of their descendants, their own strength will grow slowly and become more and more powerful in the passage of years.


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked into the distance.


    Through the sacred perspective at the moment, he can clearly see the scene in the distance.


    Among the violet kings, many people die all the time, perhaps nobles or civilians.


    After the death of each living creature, there will be a continuous feedback of pure and incomparable power, which will be finally fed back to Chen Heng''s body through blood connection.


    With this process, Chen Heng''s own strength is also growing slowly.


    This made him think of Ellie''s actions before.


    Before that, it seems that Ellie kept killing the descendants of the silver moon royal family, so as to continuously improve his strength.


    Now, the source of this power is the same, which comes from the feedback of silver moon blood.


    The essence of Ellie''s killing is to plunder the power originally belonging to the ancestor of silver moon and misappropriate its power step by step.


    Of course, the blood road is not so simple. It involves all aspects and many complex things.


    However, after really embarking on this road, Chen Heng can also find the advantages of this road.


    The first is survival.


    No matter what the sanctity of the road is, as long as it reaches the level of sanctity, it basically has the characteristics of immortality, and it is difficult to really fall and die.


    Just like the gods in the world of gods, although it is difficult to kill, as long as all the marks of their own existence are expelled, they can be expelled and killed.


    But the ancestor of blood is another matter.


    If you want to kill a blood ancestor, you should not only suppress and erase itself, but also kill all the descendants.


    Otherwise, the blood ancestor will recover from his blood descendants and return again sooner or later.


    In terms of vitality, it is undoubtedly very tenacious.


    What''s more frightening is that in addition to the descendants of blood, the ancestors of blood often occupied the power of the world and symbolized a part of the operation of the world.


    Its immortality is higher than the gods in the world of gods.


    This is its advantage.


    Of course, it is not without defects.


    The drawback is that it is too difficult to give birth to a new ancestor.


    Like Chen Heng, in fact, it is not the birth of a new ancestor, but just seizing the position of the ancestor of the silver moon and becoming the new ancestor of the silver moon.


    The power of the world has long been monopolized. If you want to give birth to a new ancestor, you must step on the corpse of the old ancestor.


    There is no other way.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng raised his head and looked at the sky.


    The sky is still blue, and in that deep place, the sun and the silver moon coexist, releasing light and heat together.


    However, with the fall of the ancestor of the silver moon, the silver moon has dimmed a lot at the moment.


    According to Alice, in recent days, the silver moon''s brilliance is not only dim, but also appears less and less frequently.


    This is because the past ancestor of the silver moon has fallen, and as the new ancestor of the silver moon, Chen Heng''s own strength has not reached that level.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng has no doubts about his future promotion.


    In the past, the ancestor of silver moon has prepared everything.


    Chen Heng only needs to inherit everything from the ancestor of Yinyue and follow his past path to reach that level.


    Now, all he lacks is a little time.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng silently closed his eyes and fell into a deep silence.


    In this process, he accumulated strength and was ready to usher in the moment of soaring.


    Time passed slowly.


    It was not until more than three months later that Chen Heng recovered from the silence and walked out of his laboratory.


    The reason why he left was simple.


    A guest is coming.


    They are the God of shadow and the Lord of nature.


    They came together to visit Chen Heng.


    As a landlord, Chen Heng naturally has to go out to meet him.


    "Your strength has reached a new level."


    In a garden, the shadow deified into a handsome young man. Now he looked at Chen Heng and said so.

 Chapter 808

    "Good."


    Chen Heng looked at the shadow God in front of him, then smiled and said frankly, "I can see that your strength has also recovered a lot, sir."


    "Reluctantly."


    The shadow God also smiled.


    When Chen Heng acted in the violet Empire, the God of shadow was also not idle.


    Because of the fall of the guardian of cardo, the God of shadow has no enemy in the cardo empire.


    Therefore, during this period, the action of the God of shadow was very frequent. The new shadow church continued to act in the cardo Empire and defeated the royal family of the cardo empire in a short time.


    In today''s cardo Empire, the Church of shadow God has replaced the original cardo royal family and become the mainstream of the cardo empire.


    Even the king of the cardo Empire has fallen. With the help of the shadow church, a collateral of the cardo royal family has become a new king and formulated a series of policies beneficial to the shadow church.


    This also means that the Kado Empire, the most powerful of the three empires, has completely fallen into the palm of the shadow God, and the power of faith provided by it is naturally extremely huge, which has many benefits for the restoration of the power of the shadow God.


    Although limited by time, the shadow God has changed a lot. At this moment, the majesty of the God has been completely restored, and there has been a trace of style in strength.


    This time, he didn''t come alone.


    Chen Heng turned and looked aside.


    There, the appearance of a woman was revealed.


    This is a woman who looks very beautiful and docile. She is wearing an ancient and simple blue robe. Her face is soft and beautiful. There is a kind radiance, which makes all those watching rise an inexplicable favor.


    This is the Lord of nature, and now the same follower, the God of shadow, has arrived.


    Of course, these two are not real people. They are just a little force differentiated and specially came forward to visit.


    It''s not enough to fight, but it''s just suitable to visit guests.


    "It seems that you have integrated the power of the ancestor of silver moon and are about to reach the ancestor field of the world."


    Looking at Chen Heng, the face of the Lord of nature showed a smile and some envy.


    "It''s almost done. It''s just the last step away from that level."


    Chen Heng smiled and looked at the Lord of nature: "speaking of, your excellency should be almost the same?"


    Like Chen Heng, the Lord of nature also occupied the power of an ancestor in the world, and even replaced each other to a certain extent.


    In terms of its details, it must be not far from that level now.


    "It''s much worse than you."


    The Lord of nature was a little helpless. Then he opened his mouth and said something.


    "What I occupy is only the remains left by the transformation of the ancestor of ancient trees. The real ancestor of ancient trees has long been hidden and I don''t know where to go."


    She spoke frankly and said so.


    It turns out that, like the ancestor of silver moon, the ancestor of ancient trees is not dead, but has been lurking.


    As for the wreckage left on the northern wasteland, it is only a representation to hide people''s eyes and ears.


    The Lord of the wilderness came directly to the north.


    Because she had similar power, she stared directly at the wreckage and wanted to replace the ancestor of ancient trees and use the power of this native ancestor to rise rapidly.


    I never thought that although the ancestor of the ancient tree left debris, he did not fall.


    After noticing the action of the Lord of nature, the ancestor immediately made a decision and hid directly.


    "I did get part of the power of the ancestor of the ancient tree, but most of the power is still on the ancestor of the ancient tree."


    The Lord of nature opened his mouth and said with some regret.


    "It''s a pity."


    Aside, the God of shadow nodded and felt sorry.


    The master of nature and the ancestor of ancient trees in the world have very similar fields, but they are very different.


    This kind of holiness in its own field is an excellent complement to each other. If it can devour and occupy the power of another person, it will be able to go to a higher level.


    In the world of gods, the Lord of nature is only an ordinary weak God, far less powerful than a higher God such as the God of shadow.


    But if we can swallow the power of the ancestor of the ancient tree and combine the power of the two divine beings into one, its own power will inevitably rise, and it is not impossible to reach the level of the God of shadow.


    This is why the Lord of nature never forgets the ancestor of ancient trees.


    "Thank you, your majesty."


    Sitting still, the Lord of nature looked at Chen Heng and thanked him: "if it weren''t for your help, it would take a long time for me to recover from my deep sleep."


    She said with a smile on her face.


    What the Lord of nature said, nature is a matter in the world of gods.


    In the war between the abyss world and the gods world, a large number of gods only fell asleep and had to slowly accumulate strength in this way.


    The Lord of nature is also one of them.


    Even, because her own field is not good at fighting and fighting, and her strength is relatively weak, her injury degree is more serious than that of other gods.


    In the kingdom of Carlo at that time, the churches left by the God of nature were embezzled by the power of the twilight church, and the belief in the Lord of nature became weaker and weaker, and even a short awakening could not be achieved.


    It was Chen Heng who changed all this.


    He captured the kingdom of Karol, changed Karol into the hattim Empire, and then worshipped the Lord of nature and vigorously promoted the belief in the God of nature, so that the power of the God of nature was slowly restored and his will was gradually restored.


    Without the help of Chen Heng, the God of nature would have fallen in silence in terms of the situation at that time. It''s hard to say what would happen in the end.


    Because of this, the Lord of nature will thank Chen Heng.


    Aside, the God of shadow looked at them and said nothing.


    Since we should decide to cooperate, we should naturally know the root and the bottom.


    As early as when the God of shadow and the Lord of nature took the initiative to pass back the news of the ancestor of the silver moon, Chen Heng returned the favor and said his identity in the world of gods.


    On the one hand, this is to win the trust of others, on the other hand, it is also the confidence.


    At this point, Chen Heng no longer needs to hide his identity and can treat people with his true face.


    After all, there are not many people who can steadily surpass him in this world of gods.


    Even the powerful gods such as the God of shadow may not be able to deal with Chen Heng if they want to deal with Chen Heng when their power has not fully recovered at the moment.


    Strength is the only confidence, and it is also Chen Heng''s confidence to expose his identity.


    After all, he is now comparable to God.


    "The world is very strong, and the ancestors born are not inferior to gods, but also a road not inferior to gods."


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of him, the God of shadow murmured to himself and whispered, "I don''t know. Do you have any ideas?"


    "Ideas... Naturally."


    Chen Heng thought for a moment, then raised his head and smiled: "however, I believe you can see that although the ancestors of the world are powerful, most of the reasons lie in power."


    "Good."


    The Lord of nature nodded: "when it comes to itself, our gods and the ancestors of the world are sacred. Although the road is different, there is no difference between good and bad."


    "The true superiority of our ancestors over our gods lies in their own power."


    She opened her mouth and said that the power of God and his ancestors was clear.


    Compared with the shadow God on the side, the Lord of nature has seized part of the power of the ancestor of ancient trees, and he is naturally very clear about the difference between the two.


    Of course, the God of shadow actually knows something.


    After all, he had played against cardo guardian for so long, and it was not without any harvest.


    From the guardian of cardo, he also saw many characteristics of his ancestors.


    Overall, it is fundamentally different.


    In terms of simplicity itself, both ancestors and gods are sacred. Although the ways of promotion are different, they are undoubtedly very powerful.


    However, compared with God, in addition to their own power, the ancestors also had the power given by the world.


    For example, the silver tree represents the ancestor of the sun, and the silver tree represents the replacement of the ancient moon Are part of the world.


    It is the power given by this part of the world that makes their power too powerful.


    "I have heard that there are ancient sacred in the distant world, who once captured each world, incarnated into world consciousness and mastered the power of power in the world..."


    The God of shadow opened his mouth and said, "replace the world consciousness with himself. If you directly capture the whole world, you will be the representative of the world."


    "This way can gain great power, but it will also be prone to problems..."


    "Although our divine will is strong, it will be fine in a short time in the face of the erosion of world consciousness, but if it takes a long time, I''m afraid it will be assimilated sooner or later."


    "In the past, several saints have also tried this path, but they finally failed. They have become a part of the world and no longer have any self."


    The Lord of nature also shook his head and denied this road.


    On one side, Chen Heng listened to the words of the two gods silently, but he was shocked in his heart at the moment.


    He suddenly thought of the scene in the world of kings.


    In that world, his separation suppressed the initial space and was eroded by the power of the initial space all the time. Isn''t it similar to the situation in the mouth of the God of shadow to some extent?


    It''s just that his strength is insufficient and he can''t directly capture the world consciousness. He can only choose to combine with the world consciousness and become the spokesman of the world consciousness.


    But the overall result is similar.


    If Chen Heng does not have the existence of simulator, sooner or later his separation will lose himself under the erosion of world consciousness, and finally completely lose the power of manipulation and become a puppet of world consciousness.


    The reason why Chen Heng didn''t have this situation and can continue to manipulate the split body is only because he has the power of simulator and isolated the erosion of the power of the world.


    From the discussion between the two gods of shadow, we can hear that similar roads have been tried by the sacred in the past, but they just didn''t go through.


    But can Chen Heng do what others can''t do?


    Chen Heng couldn''t help thinking.


    It can''t be ontology operation, because if so, he will also be eroded. Even with the shelter of simulator, he will become a madman sooner or later.


    But what if it''s just a split?


    Operate as in the world of kings.


    It seems possible.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng brightened his eyes and thought of a feasible way.


    He has decided to wait until then, and then start trying to separate himself more and send them to different worlds.


    Even in this way, even the marks he had distributed had new effects.


    Like the one who is responsible for clearing the world, the one who is responsible for the task can be assigned to the one who is responsible for clearing the world.


    A strong man like the God of shadow is responsible for opening the way, while Chen Heng only needs to sit back and enjoy his success and directly seize the core of the world.


    In this process, the God of shadow and others gained the resources and believers of the different world, while Chen Heng obtained the world itself and simulation points.


    Isn''t it a win-win situation?


    "Your Majesty?"


    In front of him, the voice of the shadow God continued to come.


    Chen Heng raised his head, looked at the shadow God in front of him and smiled: "I''m listening. Please continue."


    "OK."


    The shadow God nodded and then said, "it''s not advisable to directly seize the world itself and replace the world consciousness, but if you just control a part of the world''s operation like the ancestor of the world, it seems that you can also gain the blessing of the power of the world."


    "This is also a feasible way, which can not only obtain the supplement and blessing of the power of the world, but also avoid the erosion of world consciousness."


    "Good."


    Chen Heng thought for a moment, then nodded: "indeed."


    To give up the direct replacement of world consciousness and seek part of the power to control the operation of the world, the harvest is naturally much smaller, but the risk is also reduced.


    Without the risk of becoming crazy directly, you can enjoy the support and power of the world safely.


    This is naturally a good thing.


    The only disadvantage of this kind of action may be that it will become a lot more rolled.


    Because the power in the world is limited, and the power of the whole world is also limited. It is impossible to support so many powers indefinitely.


    Therefore, in order to seize power, many saints must fight with each other very heavily.


    The dispute over power is much more cruel than the dispute over faith in the world of gods.


    If so, no wonder the ancestral world would be such a scene.


    Chen Heng thought for a moment, and then the idea flashed in his heart.


    The reason is simple.


    In the case of the ancestral world, if there is a steady stream of new sacred emergence, then the competition must begin.

 Chapter 809

    In order to avoid the dispute over power that can be given, in order to be stable, the ancestors above will instinctively control the latecomers and even suppress the sacred promotion to a certain extent.


    This may be the reason why there are not so many sacredness in this world, which is completely different from the situation in the world of gods.


    Of course, there must be many additional circumstances, but in general.


    The God of shadow and the Lord of nature came this time to discuss this matter.


    "The way of this world is different from that of the gods, but it is also very interesting."


    The God of shadow took the lead in saying so.


    "Indeed."


    Chen Heng nodded and responded with a smile: "if we follow the path of the world, the sanctity promoted can also get the blessing of world power. I think its power will be far better than the gods promoted normally."


    "Good."


    The God of shadow nodded and said, "the Lord of nature and I want to try in this world and occupy power."


    "I don''t know what his majesty hattim thinks?"


    He said Chen Heng''s title in the world of gods and asked him.


    "Since your Highnesses are interested, I naturally have no opinion, but there is a small problem..."


    Chen Heng smiled, then laughed and whispered, "will the ancestors of this world watch us act?"


    "As far as I know, there are still many ancestors lurking in the world."


    "But if we wake them up, can we fight these ancestors with our strength?"


    Before the fall of the first ancestor of Yinyue, he left most of his inheritance and handed it over to Chen Heng.


    This also made Chen Heng understand some specific conditions of the world.


    For example, to the location of those ancestors.


    After coming to this world, Chen Heng has not seen the real ancestor.


    Whether the ancestor of silver moon or the ancestor of ancient trees, they are not in full bloom. One has been sealed for a long time, and the other is surviving, leaving only debris.


    These two ancestors do not represent the real top forces in the world.


    So in the ancestral world at the moment, are there any ancestors in their heyday?


    Yes, of course.


    Not only there, but also in quantity, it is likely to be quite a lot.


    Only now, these ancestors are in a long time.


    The silence of the ancestors is caused by various reasons.


    However, no matter how deep the sleep is, if someone wants to do something to them, they will definitely jump out of their nest immediately and shoot at those bold people.


    There is no need to question this.


    "It''s really troublesome."


    The shadow God looked calm and then said, "it''s not enough to take enough power from our ancestors just by relying on the power in front of us."


    "So we need to change our means."


    "What is your plan?"


    Chen Heng raised his head, looked at the shadow God with curious eyes, and wanted to know what method he would use.


    "Isn''t the specific means already in front of you?"


    The shadow God smiled and then pointed to the distance.


    In that direction, a scene suddenly appeared.


    In an empty palace, people in black robes looked fanatical and were praying frantically.


    "Great master of the abyss, please lower your strength and purify this dirty world..."


    Bursts of whispers echoed in the palace, in which there was a powerful inexplicable force echoing, belonging to the abyss.


    "This is the place where... Will come?"


    Chen Heng looked at the scene emerging in front of him, and his face showed a little unexpected color: "has it begun?"


    Chen Heng was not surprised by the action of the coming meeting.


    From the beginning, Chen Heng understood that the purpose of the coming meeting was to connect the power of the abyss world and the powerful existence in the abyss world to the ancestral world, so as to achieve the purpose of the abyss eroding the world.


    From the current situation, their calling ceremony has been carried out very deeply, and it is not far from the final work.


    What really surprised Chen Heng was the action of the God of shadow.


    It''s so easy to peep into the scene inside the coming meeting. The God of shadow doesn''t look honest. It''s probably infiltrated inside the coming meeting long ago.


    I don''t know how far I''ve come.


    But seeing here, he also understood the plan of the shadow God.


    "I see."


    Looking at the two people in front of him, Chen Heng smiled and then said, "if necessary, I can help them do something at any time."


    Hearing this, the God of shadow and the Lord of nature showed a smile on their faces. It seems that they are quite satisfied with Chen Heng''s reply.


    A moment later, they left.


    There was only Chen Heng left.


    Sitting quietly in place, he recalled the words of the God of shadow just now, and couldn''t help smiling on his face.


    "What an eventful time..."


    He smiled, and then recalled his situation at the moment, which was also interesting.


    "Things are getting more and more interesting..."


    From where he stood, he left here and walked towards his laboratory.


    Walking into the lab, he found Charlie.


    During Chen Heng''s absence, Charlie has been busy in the laboratory, soaking here almost 24 hours a day.


    The strength of this job is much better than the "nine nine six blessings".


    Of course, the reason why Charlie works so hard is mainly for himself.


    Feeling the arrival of Chen Heng, Charlie quickly turned around and revealed his appearance at the moment.


    In the dark lab, Charlie was wearing a black robe and barely covered up his appearance.


    But in Chen Heng''s sight, the appearance under his black robe was still undisguised, so it was exposed.


    His face is no longer his own. His secret is slowly full of scales, and all kinds of deformed tentacles spread out from his body. It looks as weird as it looks.


    It seems that we have reached another critical point.


    "It looks like there''s something wrong with your experiment."


    Chen Heng looked at Charlie at the moment and immediately knew that there was an accident on Charlie: "you mixed a variety of royal blood and tried to transform smoothly like Gleason. It seems that you failed."


    "Yes."


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, Charlie sighed deeply and was a little decadent: "my body is dying."


    "A few more years, at most."


    He said calmly. Although his voice was calm, he could still feel the unwilling emotion.


    Charlie is a mage and has great attainments in the field of blood.


    After contacting with Gleason and learning about Gleason''s situation, he began to think about mixing several royal blood with Gleason to forge his own blood.


    But unfortunately, it seems that he has completely failed.


    This is a matter of course.


    A variety of blood vessels are mixed, which is prone to conflict.


    Chen Heng had previously planted a variety of blood vessels into Gleason''s body, but wanted to disperse the power of the sun''s blood vessels in this way to cool them down.


    In essence, no matter how Chen Heng operates, he still focuses on the powerful and pure solar blood in Gleason, not giving full play to the power of multiple blood vessels at the same time.


    Other blood vessels in Gleason''s body only play a calming effect, which is completely different from Charlie''s at the moment.


    Charlie''s thinking was wrong from the beginning.


    Thinking of his situation, Charlie couldn''t help sighing.


    "It''s in vain after all."


    Recalling the situation of the gods, he couldn''t help being discouraged.


    When he came to this world, his original goal was to gain further strength and complete his promotion.


    Originally, he had been able to achieve his goal, but he was greedy, which led to his own accident.


    Although it is said that dying in this world will not affect one''s own noumenon, the previous efforts for so long have been in vain after all.


    Such a long time of hard work is in vain, which itself is a bad thing.


    Let alone Miss further opportunities.


    This is even worse.


    "I can give you a chance to not only solve your problems, but also make you really have the blood of the royal family..."


    In front of him, Chen Heng''s voice came out slowly and sounded in place.


    Listening to the sound, Charlie''s body suddenly paused: "what you said is true?"


    "Of course."


    Chen Heng smiled and then opened his mouth; "I don''t need to lie to you for my credibility."


    "What do I need to pay?"


    Charlie calmed down and looked at Chen Heng in front of him.


    As a mage, you must be calm and can''t have a hot head.


    Since the other party is willing to help him, there must be something he needs to do, which is beyond doubt.


    "There''s nothing to pay for."


    Chen Heng shook his head and then whispered, "what I really want to say is that I appreciate your ability, so I hope to have more cooperation in the future."


    "Trust me, it''s not bad for you."


    "In the previous period of time, we were also very happy to cooperate, weren''t we?"


    "Good."


    Charlie nodded. After a little thought, he nodded: "your conditions are very generous. I''m happy to accept them."


    "That''s the best."


    Chen Heng also smiled and then waved his hand.


    Unlike Charlie''s imagination of a complex and precise operation, at the moment, Chen Heng just waved at will.


    In his body, a drop of blood scattered with inexplicable color dripped directly on Charlie.


    Then everything changed.


    "Ah!"


    When the blood came into contact with himself, Charlie immediately made a terrible cry, as if he had suffered some severe pain.


    Of course, in fact, it is true.


    The process of blood vessel change is an extremely painful process. If ordinary people do not have strong and tenacious willpower, they may collapse at any time in the face of this pain and directly become a vegetable.


    Of course, that''s for ordinary people.


    As for Charlie?


    Chen Heng believes that he has this will.


    The willpower of those who can achieve such achievements in the environment of the world of gods must not be poor.


    Just for a moment, Charlie quickly calmed down and fell into a coma.


    Before long, there was a whole new change in him.


    In his body, those originally transplanted blood vessels were quickly swallowed by that drop of blood, and then spread to the top and bottom of his body, occupying most of the area.


    In this process, Charlie''s own blood is also changing, gradually adjusting towards Chen Heng''s form.


    Chen Heng also saw this process for the first time.


    "So..."


    Looking at the situation of Charlie, Chen Heng thought a lot in his heart.


    After replacing the ancestor of silver moon, he became the new ancestor of blood.


    For today''s Chen Heng, even if it''s just the infection of breath, it''s enough to make ordinary people produce violent and obvious, and even directly transform it into his family members, let alone a drop of blood on himself.


    If there is no accident, just this drop of blood is enough to transform Charlie into Chen Heng''s family and become his direct blood.


    Now think about it. Many of the ancestors of those royal families were made in this way, which was specially used to make descendants.


    A moment later, Charlie lay on the ground and his breathing calmed down.


    succeed.


    Chen Heng looked down and could see many traces of the silver moon royal family on Charlie today.


    The same is true in other respects.


    Chen Heng tried to use his power, and he could clearly feel Charlie''s existence and even manipulate it like others.


    "Pretty good."


    Chen Heng nodded with satisfaction and was satisfied with the effect.


    What Charlie didn''t know was that any royal blood would be controlled by its ancestors.


    When he decided to accept Chen Heng''s kindness, no matter what he thought, he couldn''t refuse it later.


    Now, his only way is to follow Chen Heng and go to the dark.


    After calling out several servants and asking them to send Charlie to his room to rest, Chen Heng left here.


    He still has a lot to do next.


    In this way, time passed slowly.


    Another six months have passed.


    .................


    "Found it."


    A deserted area where many people are busy.


    Jameson stood here with the people of the king''s Council. Looking at the scene in front of him, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Kailin, come here."


    He looked behind him and shouted.


    Following his voice, a young man immediately came forward and came directly to Jameson.


    And this young man is no one else, it is Chen Heng.


    In the violet Empire, Chen Heng has now been exposed and become the king of the violet empire.


    But don''t look, he still has a vest here in the king''s assembly.


    For the time being, the king''s assembly still has some value here. Chen Heng did not take back his vest for the time being, but continued to stay here, ready to play a rainy day.


    From the actual results, the king''s parliament did give Chen Heng a great surprise.


    "Kailin."


    Jameson stood where he was, looked at Kailin in front of him and solemnly said to him, "how? Can you feel the breath in the end?"


    Listening to his words, Chen Heng slowly closed his eyes, then opened them again and nodded at him: "yes."


    "There is no mistake in the news. There is indeed the smell of ancestors here."


    In front of Jameson, Chen Heng''s face became very solemn and said seriously to him.


    "Really?"


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, Jameson was secretly relieved. At this time, he looked much more relaxed: "it seems that there is nothing wrong with the news left by the sages."


    "In the depths of this place, there is indeed the remains of an ancestor."


    When he spoke, Jameson''s face showed an excited smile.


    The establishment of the king''s parliament is inseparable from the original ancestors.


    As early as the beginning, several founders of the king''s Council found the remains and even related relics left by the ancestors.


    Those blood potions used to provide the experiment of the son of God and specifically allow the experimental objects to undergo metamorphosis can achieve such a powerful effect only by adding part of the remains left by the ancestors.


    This is also the reason why Chen Heng did not leave the king''s parliament immediately.


    Although with his present strength, he can easily wipe out the whole King''s parliament if he wants to, he still hasn''t done so, just lurking normally.


    Over the past six months, Chen Heng has performed normally. He looks like a normal person and acts silently.


    However, the king''s parliament, Jameson and others have greater and greater expectations for Chen Heng.


    During this period of time, Chen Heng can clearly feel the change of status.


    Specifically, in the recent period, the king''s parliament has given Chen Heng better and better treatment, and there are more and more conventional things.


    Some places that had reservations in the past and were never open to him can now be open to him.

 Chapter 810

    Such a long period of latency is indeed fruitful after careful calculation.


    For example, at the moment, some places hidden deeply in the king''s parliament and never open to outsiders are also gradually open to Chen Heng.


    On the one hand, this is because Chen Heng''s current status is different, on the other hand, it is also a sense of crisis.


    The strength of the king''s parliament in this world was originally very strong.


    Although they are not obvious, they lurk in various countries, survive in them, and have great power. They have been lurking well all the time.


    How powerful are they?


    The thirty-six members of the king''s parliament can not be said to be strong like Jameson, but there are really many strong people who have reached the monarchy.


    Taking this strength alone is actually not inferior to any of the three empires.


    Compared with the three empires, what they really lack is an artifact from the ancestors.


    However, it is precisely this artifact of God that has opened the gap, so that they always only dare to lurk and dare not expose it.


    After all, no matter how strong the power of the king''s parliament is, it is vulnerable to the artifacts of the gods derived from the legendary ancestors.


    With one blow, the Great Council of kings will be destroyed.


    Because of this, in order to achieve their goals, they will want to start the son of God plan, and try to create an existence that is superior to the monarch and even enough to fight against the instruments of God through this plan.


    However, generally speaking, in the past era, the power of the king''s parliament was actually very powerful. Even if it was not comparable to the three empires, it was definitely the first echelon under the three empires.


    When lurking, it is impossible for the three empires to urge the tools of the gods to trouble them.


    After all, most of the heavenly and divine weapons in the world are incomplete and can''t be used easily, otherwise it will be easy to have an accident.


    But the previous battle in the violet empire gave the king''s parliament a strong sense of crisis.


    In that war, King violet and Jameson both shot, but they were swept away in the end.


    First, the violet king was easily suppressed by Eli.


    It doesn''t matter. After all, Ellie is strictly the experimental object of the son''s experiment. Although he is out of control, he can be regarded as his own person to some extent.


    But what followed was appalling.


    Alan, the Third Prince of the violet Empire, showed his terrorist power.


    After that, people knew how deep the violet three princes were hiding.


    That power is so powerful that even in the face of the existence of several monarchs at the same time, they are not afraid to suppress them easily.


    Ellie was captured on the spot, and the other powerful members of the king''s parliament were suppressed. Even Jameson himself was almost killed, but narrowly escaped.


    The occurrence of this incident gave everyone a heavy blow, made them feel bored and had a heavy sense of crisis.


    It seems that when they don''t know, the world has quietly begun to change.


    The war that broke out later in the violet empire was even more shocking.


    In that war, the guardian of cardo, who had been hiding for many years, fought with people, and even suspected the legendary ancestor of silver moon.


    It was like a scene in a myth. It was so exposed to everyone''s eyes that people were appalled and didn''t know what to say.


    The world seems to change overnight. What was once strong is no longer strong.


    This also makes the king''s parliament inevitably have a sense of crisis, so they are desperate to improve their own strength.


    Chen Heng rose against this background.


    He was originally one of Jameson''s men. He was cultivated by Jameson and was the only intact survivor of the son of God experiment.


    Yes, the only one.


    In addition to Chen Heng, there were two people who passed the son of God experiment that time.


    Among the two, Ellie finally went crazy and was picked up by Chen Heng. As for the other person, although he is not crazy, he is almost on the edge and may fall into madness at any time.


    For the king''s assembly, this can only be regarded as a failed product, which can not be expected.


    So in the end, it seems that the only person they can count on is Chen Heng.


    This is why Chen Heng is standing here.


    "Can you feel the breath below?"


    On one side, Jameson''s voice came. At the moment, there was a strong expectation in his voice.


    "I can feel a little, but it''s weak."


    Chen Heng opened his eyes silently, looked at Jameson in front of him, nodded and said the news he felt.


    In front of this relic, there is indeed the smell of some ancestors.


    That kind of breath is very weak. It seems to be covered by something, but it can''t hide Chen Heng''s induction.


    "Just feel it!"


    Jameson''s face suddenly showed a happy look: "as long as we can confirm this place, it will be much easier to do later."


    "Let''s go down and have a look."


    He took Chen Heng forward and walked all the way to the end.


    Finally, they came to an empty area.


    At present, it looks like an abandoned city, in which everything is very unique, with an ancient historical charm and a long sense of time.


    "Ancient architecture....."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng turned and looked around. He could feel the obvious historical flavor from the buildings around him.


    These are ancient buildings. It is unknown how many thousands of years from now.


    The baptism of years makes this area look very heavy and ancient, and everything in it looks very chronological.


    From one side of the wall, you can vaguely see some patterns, most of which are carved scenes of sacrifice.


    "Which God does this relic belong to?"


    Aside, a pleasant female voice sounded.


    Kailina looked at the stone wall ruins on one side. At the moment, her face couldn''t help showing curiosity.


    Obviously, she also noticed the differences of this relic.


    There are so many sacrifices on those stone walls, but the objects of sacrifice seem to be completely different.


    In some scenes, it can be seen that the God of the sun is the God of the sun.


    But in other scenes, we can see the shadow of the ancestors of other gods.


    The strange sight caught everyone''s attention.


    Because according to common sense, there is often only one God sacrificed in a relic.


    There is no reason to sacrifice so many gods at the same time.


    "There have been many stories here..."


    Jameson turned and said, "strictly speaking, this is not a place of sacrifice, but a place of shelter."


    "Shelter?"


    Kailina frowned, puzzled between her eyebrows.


    "Good."


    Jameson nodded and said, "it is said that in the distant era, there was a collision and battle between the gods."


    "That battle almost shattered the whole world and formed the outline of the continent today."


    "At the end of the war, some gods fell and some fell asleep."


    "But their remains were all gathered together and sealed in many relics."


    "Is this one of them?"


    Listening to Jameson''s words, Chen Heng moved in his heart and asked.


    "Good."


    "The whole graveyard nodded, strictly speaking," said Jameson


    "It is precisely because all the relics of the gods in the past were accommodated here that this secret place was formed, and even the earth was filled with that strange repressive force."


    "That''s the unique power formed by the fusion of the breath of heaven and God. Except for the legendary son, other people will be suppressed by that breath when they come to this secret place."


    "It''s good to say in the outside world before. Now I enter this relic. I think the situation will become more and more obvious."


    Looking at the two of Chen Heng in front of him, Jameson said.


    Then they moved on and soon came to an altar.


    The altar is not huge, on the contrary, it looks very small. The runes on it are now blurred. It seems that it has been weathered in the years.


    "Kailin, put your blood on it."


    Here, Jameson said.


    Chen Heng nodded, went directly forward and injected his blood into the altar.


    His blood is very unique. At the moment, it presents a pure gold color, like gold, with a divine luster.


    After passing the root cause test, Chen Hengrong collected all kinds of blood in his body, so that his blood can give play to the characteristics of a certain blood and transform freely in it.


    At the moment, Jameson could not see the abnormality. He looked at the golden blood and said with admiration: "he is worthy of being the only successful son. Such powerful and pure holy blood will give you enough time to compare with the violet king in the future."


    What he said is naturally not the previous violet king, but Chen Heng, who has inherited the violet throne.


    He was really impressed by his performance.


    Chen Heng quietly withdrew his hand. He didn''t have any special reaction to this. He just smiled: "the elder is too praised..."


    "How can I compare with that King..."


    According to his past personal design, he subconsciously opened a few words of modesty, but his heart was strange.


    "Why not?"


    On one side, kailina suddenly opened her mouth and said seriously, "your blood is so pure and powerful that it can''t be inferior to others."


    "What the violet king can do, you must be able to do it in the future."


    "This... I hope..."


    Chen Heng smiled, with some inexplicable meaning in his smile, which was not felt by others.


    At this moment, Jameson and kailina obviously didn''t think that the violet king who was nagging in their mouth was right in front of them at the moment.


    If they know, they don''t know whether they dare to speak like that.


    I dare not think so.


    Chen Heng turned and looked at the altar in front of him.


    His blood contains a powerful divinity. After being sown on the altar, it seems to activate something, making the runes on the altar start to flash and shine.


    But this is only part of it.


    Look carefully, there are still more than half of the runes on the altar.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng did not hesitate and continued to bleed.


    Drop Drop


    Drops of blood fell on the altar and quickly made the altar react.


    Just for a moment, there was a bright light on it, illuminating almost half of it.


    However, to this extent, Chen Heng''s face became more and more pale, and he didn''t look like a bit of blood.


    Of course it''s fake.


    In fact, what he shed now is not normal blood at all, but deliberately suppress the blood after diluting the divinity.


    Otherwise, with his powerful blood force now comparable to that of his ancestors, I''m afraid it only takes a drop of blood to open the altar.


    But in this way, it would be too conspicuous.


    "Stop, Kailin."


    Jameson held out his hand and stopped Chen Heng from continuing to bleed.


    Looking at Chen Heng''s pale face, he couldn''t help but open his mouth and exclaimed, "it''s not bad that the son cultivated by the blood of the God of heaven has such a powerful blood force."


    "If there is no accident, you will certainly grow up in the future and will not be inferior to the powerful kings of previous dynasties."


    "Your blood is too precious to be consumed here. Let others come."


    Jameson looked admiring and motioned the people on the side to come forward.


    Soon, several servants came up and pushed an impersonal existence forward.


    This is a woman who looks in her early twenties. At the moment, she is completely impersonal. Except for a face that can vaguely see the outline of the past, there is no appearance in other places.


    Her arms turned into claws, her eyes were red, full of violence and madness, and there was a layer of hard skin everywhere, like fur.


    The whole person looks like a beast with a head, not a person.


    She was escorted from below, and the moment she saw Jameson in front of her, her body began to tremble violently.


    A crazy killing intention diffused from her, with a kind of red brilliance.


    A cold hum came out of my eyes and sounded quickly.


    Looking at the struggling woman in front of him, Jameson snorted coldly and directly activated the prohibition on the other party.


    With the flash of golden light, the woman made a shrill cry, and the dense runes on her body began to flicker. She fainted on the spot and didn''t move at all.


    Chen Heng stood aside and quietly watched the scene happen.


    In addition to Chen Heng and Ellie, the three experimental objects that succeeded in the original Shengzi experiment are the woman in front of us.


    However, compared with Chen Heng and Ellie, the experiment on this woman in front of the king''s parliament has failed even more.


    Chen Heng is a perfect example of the success of the experiment. He not only maintained his complete reason, but also successfully transformed the blood in his body, with a characteristic that belongs to the God alone.


    Although Ellie was out of control, he at least gained the ability to devour the blood of the silver moon to enhance his strength. If he was not a little crazy, he was actually a perfect experiment.


    As for the woman in front of me, she is a complete failure.


    Although she survived by luck, she neither kept her reason nor allowed herself to gain the characteristics of Ellie''s crazy growth.


    Although the blood has changed, the degree of change can not be compared with Chen Heng and Ellie.


    Relatively speaking, it is a complete failure.


    In fact, in the eyes of Chen hengzi, the experiment is normal.


    As for Chen Heng and Ellie, they are not normal.


    Naturally, it goes without saying that Chen Heng is not the existence of this world.


    In his essence, no matter how dangerous the so-called son of God experiment is, it is basically equivalent to nonexistence for Chen Heng.


    As for Ellie, this is also an open existence.


    His essence is not an ordinary royal family, but a chaotic person bred by fate as the natural enemy of the ancestor of the silver moon.


    The son''s experiment is more to activate his essence than to conceive.


    His abilities, whether crazy or devouring the blood of others, are his own strength, not given by the son''s experiment.


    As for the person in front of him, he is actually what a normal person looks like after the son of God experiment.


    Mortals cannot bear the baptism of their ancestors'' blood.


    Especially when the blood of the world is actually equivalent to a kind of power, it is even more impossible.


    Normal people through the baptism of the son experiment, the best result is like this, completely become blood slaves and become so crazy.


    Unfortunately, because of the previous examples of Chen Heng and Ellie, the expectations of the king''s Council and Jameson for the son''s experiment have also become very high, so they naturally look down on this person in front of them and regard it as a failure.


    "I can''t use it anyway. It happens to be used in this place."


    Standing there, looking at the fallen woman in front of him, Jameson gave a long sigh, then took out a golden dagger and walked slowly forward.


    Then came the bloody scene.


    Jameson, holding a dagger, cut off the woman''s head, condensed her blood and fell on the altar ahead.


    The strong smell of blood came to my face, which was very strong and impacted all around.


    However, for this bloody scene, kailina did not respond at all. Instead, she looked at the process with great interest and seemed to feel very interesting.


    Under their gaze, the crimson blood spread on the altar in front of them, and then slowly disappeared.


    But it''s still useful.


    Under the spreading of blood, the last Rune of the altar began to shine. At this moment, it directly blooms a bright light. At a glance, it makes people feel sacred and has a unique breath.


    "Although it is a failed product, it still has some effect."


    Looking at the slowly lit altar in front of him, Jameson nodded with satisfaction.


    He and kailina are also royal blood, but they can''t activate this altar.


    To activate this altar, people with divine blood must try.


    Although the woman in front of her is a failed product, she has been tested by the son of God in ancient times, so she also has some divine blood in her body, but her existence is very weak.


    From this point of view, the son of God experiment is not good for nothing.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng looked at the scene in front of him and silently flashed the idea in his heart.


    "If you use the principle of this experiment, you may be able to cultivate some good things."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng looked at the slowly shining altar in front of him and thought so.

 Chapter 811

    Relatively speaking, Chen Heng has deep attainments in the field of blood, so no matter what he sees, he will subconsciously think about it.


    But standing aside, Jameson and Karina didn''t think so much.


    Looking at the shining altar in front of them, their faces showed ecstasy at the moment.


    "Finally... After so many years, we finally did it..."


    Jameson stood where he was, with a thick smile on his face.


    According to him, this relic in front of us was discovered by the ancestors of the king''s Council a long time ago.


    After a long time of research, they deeply know the value and the significance of this.


    For this reason, in the past years, the people of the king''s Council have always wanted to open this site, but they have never succeeded.


    To open this relic, people with enough divine blood must come to sacrifice and sacrifice their own blood before they can succeed.


    Such people have almost disappeared in this era.


    This is also one of the reasons why the son of God experiment was opened, not for anything else, but to cultivate people with enough divine blood.


    After such a long time, they have finally succeeded.


    "After the altar lights up, the gate to the ruins should also be opened soon..."


    Standing where he was, Jameson took a deep breath and said, "let''s go."


    When the voice fell, he took the lead and took the lead to go inside.


    At this moment, an illusory door has appeared in front of him.


    This is the entrance to the ruins. Now, with the light of the altar, it has been opened.


    Chen Heng stared at the Golden Gate in front of him.


    Unknowingly, his eyes changed color, and there was a little silver in his pure gold eyes.


    Imperceptibly, imperceptibly, the real ancestor.


    In this state, the essence of the Golden Gate in front of me emerges, which is a flying rune, so bright and beautiful.


    "No exception..."


    After confirming that everything was normal around, Chen Heng stepped forward and followed Jameson through the transmission array.


    Wow


    There was an inexplicable sound in the space, so clear and loud everywhere.


    Chen Heng looked at him.


    At this moment, they have come to the interior of the ruins.


    Surrounded by a closed space, like an underground city.


    It is reasonable to say that there should be no light in such a place, and there should be no darkness around it.


    But here, it seems to feel the arrival of Chen Heng, and a faint light began to light up.


    One torch ignited spontaneously, shining on the road in front of him.


    "This is..."


    Following the light, Jameson looked ahead and stopped quickly.


    In front of them now is a long and narrow ladder.


    The ladder is very long. It is cast with a unique material, showing a kind of gold.


    On these steps, a very repressive force is transmitted and poured into everyone.


    "This is the ladder of inheritance..."


    Jameson recognized the situation at a glance: "it is said that in ancient times, all people were descendants of the gods..."


    "At that time, if someone becomes an adult, they need to pass the inheritance ladder to inform their ancestors."


    "To some extent, this is also one of the baptisms of ancient kings....."


    "Do you want us to pass the test of this ladder by visiting this ceremony here?"


    "Let''s go."


    On one side, Karina took a deep breath and finally said.


    Chen Heng nodded, didn''t speak, just kept up.


    The three walked up the steps in front of them at the same time.


    But the situation is different.


    Of the three, Karina performed the hardest.


    Just as she stepped up the steps in front of her, her face immediately turned pale and looked like there was no blood at all.


    And this is just the beginning. As time goes by, the journey will become more terrible.


    Jameson was fine. Although his movements were also a little stiff, he could barely keep normal.


    Only Chen Heng, who still seemed to be nothing, just walked quietly on this ladder and looked as if he had not been affected at all.


    No one was surprised by the result.


    There is no reason why divine blood is called divine blood.


    It is true that all the blood in this world claims to be derived from the original ancestor.


    But all the blood comes from the ancestor. Isn''t there a 369 class?


    Not at all.


    In the long years, many of the original powerful ancestors'' blood gradually became thin, and gradually lost their divinity in the years.


    Although this blood can still be called derived from the ancestor, its power has long been less powerful.


    Only when we awaken the hidden power in the blood and obtain the divinity from the ancestor can we call it divine blood.


    Even in that era when the gods had not disappeared, the divine blood could also be called the capital of the king.


    There will be no problem passing the test at hand.


    Jameson and Karina are the ones who have problems.


    It can be seen that the two of them have great problems.


    They are all royal families, and their power is very powerful in today''s era, but there is still a long way to go before they want to pass the test in front of them.


    Is it going to stop here?


    Of course not.


    Halfway through, a candle burst out of Jameson''s body.


    A unique breath came from him, which immediately eased the pressure around him.


    This is the use of his secret treasure to replace him to bear some of the pressure around him.


    Chen Heng glanced at Jameson, shook his head secretly, but didn''t speak.


    Jameson can cheat, but Karina can''t.


    Compared with Jameson, she is much worse. Even if there is such a secret treasure, it is useless.


    Looking at the long steps in front of her, her face showed a unwilling color.


    If she could, of course she wanted to go up the stairs and see what was inside.


    Unfortunately, her strength is here, which directly limits her.


    "Can I help you?"


    Chen Heng''s figure passed by, looked at her at the moment, and then opened his mouth.


    One hand reached out and put it next to Karina.


    Looking at this move, kailina was stunned. Then she reacted with gratitude on her face: "thank you..."


    The next moment, she put her hand on Chen Heng''s hand and held them tightly together.


    Then all the pressure around disappeared.


    Chen Heng took kailina''s hand and moved forward slowly. The whole process was so smooth that he didn''t feel the slightest pressure.


    At least that''s how Kelina feels.


    All the pressure was borne by Chen Heng alone. If she hid behind Chen Heng, it would be much easier.


    At this moment, Jameson has come to the end.


    Feeling the movement behind him, he looked back and saw Chen Heng and kailina.


    Under his gaze, Chen Heng led kailina''s hand forward. It looked like an ancient king leading his queen up the ladder of trial.


    This scene coincided with many scenes recorded in the past, which made Jameson''s heart move.


    "Maybe... It''s time to find a wife for Kailin..."


    When the ancient king passed the test, he sometimes took his wife with him. This is a very confident performance. He is confident that he is enough to bear the oppression of two people and pass the test.


    From the perspective of ceremony, this is also a proof of some kind of emotion, indicating the spirit of two people to tide over the difficulties and never give up.


    Kailina also thought of this. Looking at Chen Heng in front of her, her face turned a little red.


    Until a moment later, they went up to the high platform and passed the test. She also reacted and put down Chen Heng''s hand.


    "Go on."


    In front of him, Jameson''s road and with a smile, looked deeply at Chen Heng and kailina, and then continued to move forward.


    After a long ladder trial, they then walked through many places.


    There are spacious and gorgeous palaces and solemn places of sacrifice.


    Finally, they reached their final destination.


    "This is it..."


    When he came to an area, Jameson finally stopped and looked at the closed door in front of him with a happy face: "it is said that the seal of God''s flesh and blood is sealed..."


    "As long as you pass through this place, you can see the remains of the past gods and obtain the power of the gods..."


    "Kailin!"


    He looked at Chen Heng.


    On the other side, feeling Jameson''s sight, Chen Heng nodded to show understanding.


    Then he stepped forward slowly.


    In this process, everything around was very calm, as if nothing had happened.


    After entering the inner part of the dungeon, they did not encounter any obstacles except the previous trial.


    It''s like this underground city is completely safe without any danger.


    But in fact, is this really the case?


    I''m afraid not.


    As Chen Heng stepped forward, a change seemed to begin to appear.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng''s footsteps paused.


    Everywhere, a hoarse voice was slowly ringing, like a gear changing.


    Chen Heng paused, subconsciously turned and looked aside.


    There stood a tall statue of God.


    This space is very spacious, surrounded by several statues, standing here and there, like a guard responsible for guarding the sealed gate.


    Previously, Jameson and others only regarded it as a statue.


    Until now, the statue really began to move.


    The tall statues slowly changed their heads. Heads looked at Chen Heng and Jameson, and the eyes that were originally pure gray became blood red, as if they represented something.


    "Bad!"


    An ominous premonition came to mind and changed Jameson''s face slightly.


    Sure enough, at the next moment, the unexpected hunch came true.


    Bang!


    A hoarse voice came out slowly.


    The statue rushed forward and a huge long sword hit Jameson hard.


    The two forces collided with each other, and then Jameson was directly smashed out by various forces.


    "Elder!"


    Looking at this scene, kailina''s face changed.


    At this time, there was also a statue staring at her.


    Boom!


    A strong shock enveloped all around and floated here.


    Statues everywhere came alive.


    Relatively speaking, the statues here don''t seem to have much special power, only relying on their own tall body and indestructible defense.


    It seems simple.


    But in this place in front of us, we can exert great power.


    Because this is the depth of the dungeon, the closest place to the power of the ancestors.


    In this area, the repressive force from the ancestor will become more powerful, thus suppressing the power in most blood relatives.


    A strong blood person like Jameson has only his own strong body when he comes to this area.


    As for other forces, they have been suppressed.


    In this case, it is still very difficult to face the suppression and hanging of these guardians.


    Not to mention Kalina.


    Standing still, Chen Heng frowned at the situation in front of him.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    The idea flashed through his mind.


    He had seen the map and record in Jameson''s hand before he came here.


    This time they entered here in a completely recorded way, and there was no mistake in the whole process.


    In principle, they should not activate the defense here and lead to the recovery of the gods.


    But this happened.


    The recovery of gods is raging at this moment, which is really happening in front of us.


    So what''s going on?


    Which link went wrong?


    Chen Heng thought in his heart, avoiding the attack of a statue on him.


    "This relic is the place where the remains of the gods are sealed. All of them seem to be prepared for special people, so there will be trials when they are opened..."


    "There is no risk to judge from the middle section of the road. The builders of the ruins should not hang outsiders in the ruins, but just to let the right people come here..."


    "The right person..."


    Chen Heng looked forward.


    In front, the golden gate stands there, depicting many subtle textures.


    Looking at this golden gate, Chen Heng had a sense of familiarity.


    Why do you feel this way?


    Chen Heng recalled and finally found the source of the familiarity.


    In that golden palace, there is the golden door that hides the blood of the sun and the bones of those who mess with the sun.


    In the ruins of the king of the sun, isn''t there a lot of similarities between the golden door and the golden door in front of you?


    Or as like as two peas, they are almost the same.


    "I see..."


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng suddenly understood the key.


    Bang!


    The offensive of the statues continued, and they were destroyed everywhere by the attacks of the statues, with layers of traces.


    Jameson struggled to avoid the attack of the statue, and his face looked iron blue.


    In this relic, his strength was suppressed so much that he couldn''t resist at the moment.


    When the power of blood cannot be used, it is almost impossible to rely on their own body power to fight these gods.


    What should I do?


    The idea flashed through his mind.


    The current situation is also a bad situation.


    What went wrong?


    Jameson didn''t understand why such an accident happened when it was clear that everything was in line with the situation described in the record.


    At this time, he watched Chen Heng''s actions in front of him.


    In the front, Chen Heng was like him, trying to avoid the attacks of the surrounding gods, but it was a little easier than him.


    But at this moment, Chen Heng''s body stopped and did not continue to maintain the previous speed.


    It''s easy to be attacked in this state.

 Chapter 812

    "Kailin, what do you want to do?"


    At the same time, Jameson tried to avoid the attack of the statue on one side and looked at the scene ahead.


    His eyes were filled with anticipation, as if he hoped Chen Heng would bring him new surprises.


    In the past, Chen Heng has never let him down. No matter what the situation is, he can deal with it calmly.


    I don''t know if this is it this time.


    Soon, in Jameson''s eyes, a surprise appeared.


    Ahead, Chen Heng stood still.


    His eyes were fixed forward.


    "It should be..."


    Standing in the same place, Chen Heng looked ahead, his face calm, as if there were no waves.


    Then he stepped forward.


    Boom!


    Around, the voice of the statue''s action was still ringing, like a giant walking.


    Chen Heng ignored the action of the statue and moved forward slowly.


    "Be careful!"


    In the distance, Kalina''s nervous voice came.


    In her sight, a tall statue of God stood. At the moment, the long sword in her hand had fallen and hit Chen Heng heavily.


    These statues have the power of terror, but they are limited by some power in this relic.


    If this blow is really hit, even the so-called monarch will definitely have only one way to die and will never survive.


    That''s why Jameson is so nervous.


    Kalina looked nervously at the scene.


    She looked ahead.


    There, Chen Heng''s face was calm. He let the gods around him attack and didn''t move, as if he didn''t notice the danger at all.


    But is this really the case?


    Naturally impossible.


    Boom!


    A clear sound came out and echoed here.


    A strong collision broke out and echoed at the moment.


    "That''s... What?"


    Kalina looked at the scene in amazement.


    At the moment when the statue''s long sword was about to fall, another big hand stretched out and grasped the long sword tightly at the critical moment.


    And that arm seems to belong to another statue.


    Is he stopping the action of the statue from attacking Chen Heng?


    What''s going on?


    Kalina''s face was stunned and confused.


    The statue no longer attacked, but took the initiative to protect Chen Heng, which is a strange thing.


    But soon she understood the root cause.


    Boom!


    A slight sound came out and the place began to change.


    On Chen Heng, an inexplicable breath escaped and reacted instantly.


    Flame, a strong flame began to burn, sweeping up from Chen Heng.


    Only the sun can activate the blood in the body.


    Even in ancient times, lighting the fire of the sun was something that only the kings of the sun could do.


    However, at this moment, Chen Heng did it.


    Bang!


    There were sounds everywhere.


    The sound of the machine turning kept ringing, echoing in this relic.


    Powerful dignity emerged from Chen Heng.


    This is the breath of royal blood, and it is also the breath that Jameson and kailina are very familiar with.


    "Blood of the sun..."


    Powerful dignity emerged from Chen Heng.


    This is the breath of the ancestral blood. Just escaping is enough to suppress everything and bring down all living creatures.


    At the moment, Jameson and kailina are like this.


    They felt the heavy dignity and forest breath. Their bodies seemed to be suppressed by a mountain, and their whole bodies were out of breath.


    Before they react, more amazing scenes appear.


    In the distance, it seemed to feel the breath of Chen Heng. The tall statue stopped its action and knelt down slowly.


    Bang!


    The tall statue knelt down, half kneeling there at the moment, as if it were greeting its own king. There was no such crazy attack posture as before.


    Against the backdrop of the fire of the sun and the four gods, Chen Hengru, the same king from ancient times, came here in a distant time.


    He shuttled through time and came here. The breath was only a little, which made people feel suffocated, as if they were facing the gods.


    "That''s it! That''s it!"


    Jameson''s body began to tremble. It looked as if he might faint at any time.


    "The blood of the sun, even in ancient times, is also the symbol of the king of the sun..."


    Only those who walk through the door can have the blood, and only when they are excited, can they have the wrong spirit


    "Even these statues guarding the remains of the gods also recognized Kailin''s blood and surrendered to him!"


    He said excitedly, incoherent.


    For an old man who has been pursuing the blood of God all his life, this scene in front of him is the most beautiful.


    This is his lifelong pursuit.


    On one side, kailina''s performance is much better, but at the moment, she looks at the scene of the statue kneeling down in front and feels the rolling breath from Chen Heng. At the moment, she is also a little shocked.


    There is no doubt that the scene in front of them, like that recorded in mythological epics, has been engraved in their hearts, so that they can''t forget it.


    "If so..."


    In front, Chen Heng walked quietly on this road, feeling the breath from the gods around him.


    Sure enough, this relic is the same as the one left by the king of the sun. It needs to be authenticated by blood.


    People whose blood concentration is not pure enough are not qualified to enter them at all.


    That''s why Jameson and his men would have been attacked before.


    According to Chen Heng''s estimation, if you want to enter this relic smoothly, I''m afraid you need at least the blood level equivalent to the ancient king, that is, the so-called nine steps.


    The Ninth level, which has gone beyond the temple, is very close to the demigod level.


    In Jameson''s case, if they can get the recognition of this relic, it will be a damn thing.


    "But that''s good..."


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked forward.


    There, the golden gate that had stood before began to shine, and now it began to open slowly under the gaze of Chen Heng.


    An inexplicable power of light emerged and glittered.


    It seems to be influenced by Chen Heng''s blood force. This relic is no longer silent and begins to spontaneously recover its activity.


    With the opening of the golden gate, the breath from the ancestors became more and more obvious.


    Looking at the slowly opening golden door in front of him, Chen Heng didn''t enter it immediately. Instead, he turned around and looked at Jameson in the distance. His face timely showed a little hesitation.


    Jamesongton understood what he meant.


    "Don''t hesitate."


    Jameson smiled and then said, "don''t worry about us, just go in and take out the things inside!"


    "It is the wish of our Parliament for generations to obtain the great power from the gods."


    He smiled and said, with some encouragement in his voice, so that Chen Heng didn''t care about them and went directly into the ruins.


    Listening to Jameson''s words, Chen Heng nodded, then stepped again and walked towards the inside of the golden gate.


    Under the gaze of Jameson, Chen Heng''s figure gradually disappeared into the front door. Then it was obscured by a golden glow, and the figure completely disappeared.


    The two responded differently.


    Jameson''s face was so excited that he could see the crazy color in his eyes.


    As for kailina, in addition to the shock, she couldn''t help thinking about Chen Heng''s face at the moment.


    Boom!


    A powerful breath swept through.


    To Chen Heng''s surprise, after entering the golden gate, he did not immediately see the remains of his ancestors, but came to a huge altar.


    Around the altar, several gods were visited.


    The images of these gods are different, with different marks on them.


    "Represent different ancestors?"


    Chen Heng looked at the scene in front of him and thought deeply. The idea flashed in his heart.


    Then he stepped forward, stretched out his hand and touched an idol.


    When the arm and the statue touched each other, Chen Heng seemed to travel through time and space and saw many scenes.


    It was a scene of fighting.


    In those scenes, Chen Heng seems to be incarnating into a former ancestor, fighting with an unimaginable enemy.


    The breath of terror escaped and swarmed forward, driving Chen Heng''s own breath to improve.


    Unconsciously, a complex mark appeared on Chen Heng''s forehead.


    The original pure golden eyes also began to change, with a little blood red, which seemed to have endless madness and violence brewing.


    Even the original peaceful breath has gradually become violent, like being infected by something.


    This is blood pollution.


    The power from the ancestor is sealed in the statue. Now it begins to pass to Chen Heng through contact with Chen Heng.


    But the power of the ancestor is too strong. In this process, it will inevitably have an impact on Chen Heng himself, and even forcibly transform his thinking to make him become a part of the original ancestor.


    Perhaps to some extent, the existence of this relic is to prepare for the rebirth of these ancestors.


    After all, only people whose blood is strong enough to reach the level of ancient kings are qualified to carry the mark of their ancestors and lay the foundation for their resurrection.


    The powerful power is dissipating and enveloping Chen Heng, as if to transform all his body.


    Poop


    A burst of blood bloomed and rushed out of Chen Heng.


    Unconsciously, cracks began to appear on the surface of Chen Heng''s body, like a broken porcelain doll, and the whole body began to crack.


    There was a clear sound, and then a tentacle rushed out of Chen Heng''s chest and rushed towards Chen Heng''s brain, as if to pierce his head.


    Bang!


    A white arm stretched out and held the tentacle.


    Unconsciously, Chen Heng raised his head, a pair of blood red eyes were so conspicuous, and there was a faint smile on his face.


    "It''s a good means."


    "Unfortunately..."


    With the voice falling, Chen Heng exerted himself on his hand.


    On his hand, the tentacle was snapped and directly broken into slender flesh and blood.


    All kinds of organs were forced back, and began to grow out of control.


    In those scenes, Chen Heng seems to be incarnating into a former ancestor, fighting with an unimaginable enemy.


    The breath of terror escaped and swarmed forward, driving Chen Heng''s own breath to improve.


    Unconsciously, a complex mark appeared on Chen Heng''s forehead.


    The original pure golden eyes also began to change, with a little blood red, which seemed to have endless madness and violence brewing.


    Even the original peaceful breath has gradually become violent, like being infected by something.


    This is blood pollution.


    The power from the ancestor is sealed in the statue. Now it begins to pass to Chen Heng through contact with Chen Heng.


    But the power of the ancestor is too strong. In this process, it will inevitably have an impact on Chen Heng himself, and even forcibly transform his thinking to make him become a part of the original ancestor.


    Perhaps to some extent, the existence of this relic is to prepare for the rebirth of these ancestors.


    After all, only people whose blood is strong enough to reach the level of ancient kings are qualified to carry the mark of their ancestors and lay the foundation for their resurrection.


    The powerful power is dissipating and enveloping Chen Heng, as if to transform all his body.


    Poop


    A burst of blood bloomed and rushed out of Chen Heng.


    Unconsciously, cracks began to appear on the surface of Chen Heng''s body, like a broken porcelain doll, and the whole body began to crack.


    There was a clear sound, and then a tentacle rushed out of Chen Heng''s chest and rushed towards Chen Heng''s brain, as if to pierce his head.


    Bang!


    A white arm stretched out and held the tentacle.


    Unconsciously, Chen Heng raised his head, a pair of blood red eyes were so conspicuous, and there was a faint smile on his face.


    "It''s a good means."


    "Unfortunately..."


    With the voice falling, Chen Heng exerted himself on his hand.


    On his hand, the tentacle was snapped and directly broken into slender flesh and blood.


    The various organs that grew out of the change seemed to be suppressed, and directly began to shrink back and be forcibly controlled.


    A burst of blood bloomed and rushed out of Chen Heng.


    Unconsciously, cracks began to appear on the surface of Chen Heng''s body, like a broken porcelain doll, and the whole body began to crack.


    There was a clear sound, and then a tentacle rushed out of Chen Heng''s chest and rushed towards Chen Heng''s brain, as if to pierce his head.


    Bang!


    A white arm stretched out and held the tentacle.


    Unconsciously, Chen Heng raised his head, a pair of blood red eyes were so conspicuous, and there was a faint smile on his face.


    "It''s a good means."


    "Unfortunately..."


    With the voice falling, Chen Heng exerted himself on his hand.


    On his hand, the tentacle was snapped and directly broken into slender flesh and blood.


    The various organs that grew out of the change seemed to be suppressed, and directly began to shrink back and be forcibly controlled.


    The various organs that grew out of the change seemed to be suppressed, and directly began to shrink back and be forcibly controlled.

 Chapter 813

    "What a pity..."


    Chen Heng looked at the statue placed in front of him with a smile on his face.


    He didn''t know what to say.


    After all, this kind of big meal can''t be met casually.


    "You''re unlucky to meet me."


    Bursts of wailing continued to ring from here.


    It was the wailing sound of the fragments of will being swallowed up.


    Chen Heng stood quietly in place, feeling the continuous improvement of strength in his body.


    After a while, he opened his eyes.


    A feeling of incomparable fullness rises from the body, as if the originally empty place has been made up, and there is a different feeling.


    Chen Heng knows that this is the reason why his lack of strength has been supplemented.


    The part of power from the ancestor of silver moon is ringing, and it seems that it has reached a critical time.


    With the supplement of this big meal, after leaving this place, Chen Heng can start to prepare for the next step.


    Outside.


    Jameson and kailina waited anxiously in place and wanted to wait for Chen Heng to come out from the inside.


    They thought they had to wait for a long time. After all, it was like a place inherited from their ancestors, and the time spent was uncertain.


    In legend, some people even accepted the inheritance and took years to get out of it.


    But to their surprise, just a moment later, they saw the front door slowly opening.


    Chen Heng came out slowly with a smile on his face.


    There was a powerful force stirring in him, and the smell of terror continued to escape.


    It was the breath from the ancient god. It was so deep and powerful that people could hardly help shaking when they felt it. They wanted to kneel down and kowtow to it.


    Just in the trembling, for royal families such as Jameson and kailina, this breath is also so powerful and amazing.


    "Kailin, how''s it going?"


    Looking at Chen Heng walking out of the golden gate, Jameson hurried forward, looking at Chen Heng nervously, as if observing his reaction.


    Compared with others, Jameson is experienced and knows many things clearly.


    For example, he is well aware of the danger of the ruins in front of him.


    In this world, as long as anything has something to do with the ancestors, it is a very dangerous thing.


    Some people get the gift of the power of their ancestors, but they go crazy and become crazy from then on. Others encounter a curse from their ancestors and become unknown from then on.


    Those who can really get the power of their ancestors and be safe are definitely a few in this world.


    Because of this, Jameson was so nervous. He stared at Chen Heng firmly, as if he wanted to see something from him.


    Fortunately, however, Jameson was relieved that Chen Heng did not change much from his appearance. He was still the same as before, with a faint smile on his face.


    Some small movements are also the same as in the past. They don''t seem to be much different.


    These circumstances gave Jameson a lot of comfort and relief.


    "It feels pretty good."


    Chen Heng smiled, looked at Jameson in front of him and said, "there are the power left by several ancestors in it. I had a big meal in it, which can be regarded as a lot of harvest."


    He said frankly, there was no hidden meaning in his words, and directly said what was inside.


    Excluding some details, he didn''t lie, and everything he said was the truth.


    "Big meal?"


    Jameson and kailina were stunned when they listened to Chen Heng''s words.


    Although Chen Heng didn''t say it directly, they can also guess that most of the so-called big meal is not a good thing.


    "Anyway, you''re fine."


    Jameson smiled, looked at Chen Heng and said, "and according to your appearance, the harvest is pretty good."


    "Good."


    Chen Heng nodded, smiled and said, "I have broken through and reached a higher level..."


    The voice fell, and a strong blood breath spread from him, so he rushed to the outside world.


    This is the blood breath comparable to the eighth level. It is powerful and unparalleled. If it is put into the outside world, I''m afraid it''s just the erosion of breath. Several countries have disappeared, and all creatures in them have died and fallen under the erosion of this breath.


    However, in this relic, this breath was covered by the power of the ancestors and could not completely burst out.


    But the essential breath belonging to the eighth level still suffocates people.


    Jameson''s eyes lit up. At the moment, although his body trembled gradually under the scouring of this breath, his spirit was unprecedented hot and vigorous


    "Hall..."


    His face showed a happy look and looked at Chen Heng in front of him: "you succeeded..."


    The pursuit of the king''s assembly for countless years seems to have new hope at this moment.


    The palace, which is beyond the level of all monarchs in the past, is absolutely the only one in this era of gradual thinning and decline.


    If Chen Heng had not appeared in the violet Empire, showing unparalleled terrorist power, one palace would even be enough to dominate and be known as the first in the world.


    Even if there is a violet king, there are many things that a temple level existence can do.


    Especially, Chen Heng is still so young


    The brighter Jameson''s eyes were, the paler his arms were clutching.


    As for the side, kailina looked at Chen Heng in front of her and couldn''t help thinking.


    Compared with Jameson, she may be more aware of the value of a palace to the king''s parliament.


    In the past, Jameson has been the strongest member of the king''s parliament.


    This has also established its status, which is extremely special even in a parliament with only 36 members.


    Now, a palace appears.


    In this way, the powerful power did not affect his mind, and there was no previous situation like Ellie''s out of control.


    What does this mean for the current king''s parliament?


    Perhaps, from the moment Chen Heng walked out of the front door safely, the days of the king''s parliament will change.


    After that, the leader of Parliament will become another person.


    With this in mind, Karina began to feel a sense of urgency.


    She felt that she should do something to face the changes in the future.


    Although Chen Heng is not clear about their ideas, he can also guess some.


    In fact, the reason why he still keeps this vest is not only to obtain some secrets of the king''s parliament, but also its rich resources.


    In the past, the king''s parliaments have been lurking in this world for many years. As the first force under the three empires, the power of the king''s parliaments is beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    Many channels, resources and contacts need a long time to accumulate.


    With Chen Heng''s current strength, it may be easy to destroy the king''s parliament, but if you want to control everything of the king''s parliament and take the resources accumulated for countless years as your own, it is still convenient from within


    Judging from the current situation, it should be almost the same to leave this time.


    "Kailin, you did a good job."


    Standing where he was, Jameson reacted after a while, and his excited face gradually recovered.


    He held Chen Heng''s hand tightly and opened his mouth with joy: "your performance now has greatly exceeded my imagination in the past."


    "From today on, you will be one of the members of Parliament."


    "The future king''s parliament must be yours!"


    He grabbed Chen Heng''s hand and made such a commitment.


    Therefore, Chen Heng''s face also showed a smile.


    ..............


    When Chen Heng was busy in the king''s Council, Aisha was also busy.


    Compared with Chen Heng, Aisha may be more smooth here to some extent.


    The coming society she established cooperates with the king''s parliament, and has obtained a lot of materials through the power of the king''s parliament. In addition, the accumulation is enough with those previously taken from Chen Heng.


    Therefore, in the past six months, the calling array of the abyss world was established.


    "Finally... It''s time..."


    In front of the huge altar, Aisha stood tall and beautiful with a thick smile: "from the beginning to the present, after such a long time, the door to the abyss world will open..."


    "Let''s go!"


    She opened her mouth and waved her arm.


    An invisible ripple spread out from her, constantly affecting her surroundings and causing various changes.


    Soon, an invisible force began to emerge.


    Everywhere, a large number of believers looked fanatical and looked at Aisha standing in front.


    Looking carefully, you can find that these people''s eyes are red. They look as scary as they look, like they have some strange and terrible disease.


    On them, an atmosphere of violence and chaos echoed.


    "Kill!"


    "For the great abyss!"


    Bursts of wailing were heard everywhere and began to ring.


    With Aisha''s order, the believers of the coming church around began their own actions.


    They put the captives captured everywhere in front of their bodies, slaughtered them and sacrificed their flesh and blood to the great lord of the abyss.


    Wisps of Qi and blood continue to escape and gradually float on the sky.


    These forces continued to gather in mid air, and finally formed a terrible scene.


    I don''t know when the whole sky starts to change.


    A terrible Twilight enveloped everything, like a cloudy day.


    A large amount of blood and gas gathered in it, forming a huge and ferocious face.


    The ferocious face rose and fell in the air. With the continuous sacrifice, a pair of scarlet eyes slowly opened, revealing boundless blood.


    The door of the abyss world is finally about to open.


    With the continuous efforts of the coming believers, a large number of sacrifices were sacrificed, combined with a large number of Dharma arrays already built in front of the body, which finally caused changes.


    The Dharma array began to glow slowly and the space began to fluctuate.


    Under the gaze of Aisha, the invisible door began to open slowly in the space.

 Chapter 814

    The sky began to change.


    When the door of the abyss finally opened, the strong in the whole world immediately felt it.


    Within the kingdom of cardo, the divine power of the God of shadow is entrenched in the Royal Palace of cardo. At this moment, it also began to converge, forming the image of the God of shadow in mid air.


    He stood in the air, looking at the distance, his face with some dignity, as if he remembered the scene.


    In the northern grassland, the master of nature stands on the earth and sighs silently.


    Further away, the eyes of chaos lurked silently. At the moment, I felt the familiar abyss power, and countless eyes on my body began to open slowly.


    Many shutters from the world of gods basically know the existence of the abyss, and many powerful saints have even personally contacted the abyss world.


    For example, the gods of shadow and the eyes of chaos are powerful gods who fought in the front line during the two world wars.


    Naturally, they will not be unfamiliar with the existence of the opponent''s abyss. At this moment, they react at the first time.


    As for other powerful beings in this world, they immediately reacted from the moment when the abyss world came.


    Boom!


    An invisible roar sounded, and a wail came from the center of the whole world.


    The ancestral world itself is an extremely powerful world. Simply speaking of the nature of the world, it will not be much inferior to the world of gods. They are probably between Bozhong and Bozhong.


    Such a powerful world naturally breeds a strong world consciousness.


    Only in the past times, the world consciousness of this world was relatively silent and had been in a deep sleep.


    But at this moment, with the power of the abyss world, even if the world consciousness of the ancestor world is silent, it is inevitable to be awakened at this moment.


    Powerful forces began to brew, and the smell of terror rushed out of the center of the world.


    With the revival of world consciousness, many guardians of the world, those ancestors, will also begin to recover.


    In many small worlds on the edge of the world, a pair of eyes began to open slowly.


    Powerful divine beings were awakened and slowly recovered from the silence.


    "The strange world is full of aggression..."


    "A completely strange world? Why did it suddenly come here?"


    At the bottom of the world, voices echoed here, as if with some doubts.


    Many powerful ancestors woke up from the silence and felt the situation at the moment.


    For people in this world, the ancestor has been sleeping for a long time, at least tens of thousands of years.


    But for such sacred ancestors, the so-called tens of thousands of years is actually just a long sleep, which is nothing at all.


    Under the condition of waking up, their ancestors will continue to sleep until a normal era can come.


    However, when they woke up, they found that the world had changed.


    A guest who made them feel strange came.


    The advent of the abyss world makes them feel strange, but at the same time, they also instinctively reject it.


    It''s not a good thing to be born by other worlds.


    Let alone such a strange and unknown world as the abyss world.


    That breath, even many ancestors who have never been in contact with the abyss world can feel its unknown, which makes them subconsciously frown.


    At the same time, the urge of world consciousness is also close at hand, like reminding them to start as soon as possible.


    Feeling the anxiety of world consciousness, they slowly woke up and stared at the front with cold eyes.


    At the moment when many sacred sights fell, nothingness began to change and the space was distorted. It seemed that even the door of the abyss hidden in mid air began to vibrate spontaneously, as if it could not bear so many sacred sights.


    "Is the sanctity of the world beginning to awaken?"


    Aisha stood quietly in the air, feeling the many sights falling on her. At the moment, a playful smile appeared on her face: "good..."


    "Let you, as the indigenous people of the world, have a good experience... This is the great power of the abyss..."


    In the air, the huge scarlet eyes lit up, and a force was born out of thin air, blocking the sight of many ancestors.


    At this moment, the sacrifice below continues.


    "Hahaha!!"


    A burst of wild laughter came out and rang through at the moment.


    Below, the believers of the coming Church looked crazy.


    They slaughtered the sacrifice and sucked in the pure power of the abyss. The power of the body became stronger and stronger under the nourishment of the power of the abyss.


    Then their bodies began to distort.


    Bang!


    A crisp sound came out.


    The flesh and blood all over the sky began to fly, so it rose into the sky.


    Then something terrible happened.


    Under the influence of the deep force, a person''s face began to change.


    Scales began to grow on their bodies, their faces became ferocious, their eyes scarlet, and many people had single horns on their heads.


    Just in the blink of an eye, a demon was born and appeared in this world.


    These coming people were originally deliberately sought by Aisha.


    What she can see is basically people with potential and enough evil thoughts in their hearts.


    For a long time, these human bodies have been constantly contaminated with the power of the abyss. They have accumulated enough evil thoughts in their bodies. They are completely demons in human skin.


    At this critical moment, under the influence of the abyss consciousness, the abyss force in their bodies erupted and directly began to demonize and become a demon.


    Of course, although the demonization has become a devil, most of them were ordinary people before. Even if they are demonized now, their power is not very powerful, but stronger than ordinary people.


    But something unexpected happened soon.


    With the opening of the door of the abyss world in mid air, strands of pure abyss force began to flow out of the abyss world.


    Without a suitable carrier, the power of these abysses will fall into this world and will soon be squeezed and dispersed by the laws of the ancestral world and finally digested.


    But with the bodies of those coming believers below, the power of these abysses is equivalent to finding the carrier and rushing forward.


    Ah!


    Bursts of sad shouts continued to ring out, and it seemed that an amazing scene could be seen in the faint.


    In place, countless souls howled.


    These are the sacrifices who died miserably before. Now, with the advent of the power of the abyss, they howled, as if they had suffered some great torture.


    Under the horrified gaze of countless people, they were swallowed directly and entered the stomachs of those believers of the coming Church one by one.

 Chapter 815

    "After sacrificing flesh and blood, don''t you even let go of your soul?"


    Looking at the scene in front of us, the people who observed in the dark could not help frowning. They thought that the style of the coming meeting was too crazy.


    It''s just a simple sacrifice of blood and flesh. It''s a proper blood sacrifice. It''s an absolute cult no matter what world it is in.


    Let alone devour the soul.


    The soul is something that ordinary people don''t dare to touch too much, let alone devour.


    Because this existence itself is mixed with many complex information, which engraves the mark of a living creature''s life. Once swallowed, it will be affected by the mark of the soul before his death, and finally slowly change.


    Maybe you can gain some power, but you will become confused. More serious, you may even think of yourself as someone else and go crazy directly.


    It seems that believers will not be affected too much.


    The devil is an extremely chaotic and crazy creature.


    Under the influence of the power of the abyss, the swallowed soul was quickly digested and directly contained in their minds without stopping.


    The whole process was extremely fast and had no expected impact.


    On the contrary, after swallowing these souls, these new demonic forces expand rapidly, and the breath of everyone is constantly improving.


    There have even been some great demons comparable to the seventh level.


    "That''s it... That''s it..."


    Standing in the air, Aisha looked at the chaotic scene under her feet and couldn''t help smiling on her beautiful face: "kill... Devour the flesh and blood of those creatures, let the world fall and blend into the abyss..."


    This world is not inferior to the world of gods in the past.


    If you can sacrifice the world to the abyss, you will undoubtedly be rewarded by the abyss consciousness.


    At that time, the power that can be obtained will be unimaginable.


    Aisha will also jump to become the strongest in the abyss.


    At that time, even powerful gods such as the God of shadow could not stop her.


    Thinking of this, the smile on her face became stronger and looked ahead at the moment.


    Under her gaze, many demons under her feet quickly began their own actions.


    Following the guidance of the power of the abyss, they slowly moved forward, instinctively rushed to those places with creatures nearby, trying to kill and plunder the flesh and blood of the world to devour them.


    It is obvious that an amazing killing will begin soon.


    And the places they have seen can basically be called havoc.


    But all living creatures, whether human or anything else, cannot escape these ferocious demons.


    Compared with the complex human desire, the devil''s desire is much simpler.


    Kill, devour!


    It is this simple desire that makes the efficiency of demon slaughter much higher.


    Wherever they go, their flesh and blood will be swallowed up, and even their souls will not be let go and will be eaten directly into their stomachs.


    This kind of ferocious action will undoubtedly arouse the resistance of the world.


    Soon, the world''s counterattack came.


    "God is with me!"


    The mighty army rushed forward.


    Within the scope of gilna Empire, the army set out for the devil.


    With the revival of ancestral world consciousness, the forces of the world began to organize and prepare to fight back.


    The awakened ancestor issued his own will and asked his descendants to mobilize and strangle those newborn demons.


    Although I don''t know much about demons and have never been in contact with them in the past, I can roughly understand some of their characteristics just by looking at the actions of these demons.


    At this stage, the abyss gate is resisted by the will of its ancestors, and the number of demons that can enter is not too much.


    But these newly transformed demons are deadly.


    They will continue to slaughter other creatures and grow with their flesh and soul.


    Once they are given enough time to devour enough flesh and soul, it will inevitably be more troublesome.


    In order to avoid big trouble caused by these demons, the encirclement and suppression has begun.


    The gilna Empire sent elite troops, led by an adult prince, to hang.


    However, when they arrived at the devil''s place, they were shocked by the scene they saw.


    The ground was covered with corpses and one gnawed corpse.


    The earth has no grass and no trace of life.


    Wherever these demons go, the power of the abyss will spread to where, so the effect is frightening.


    This land has been basically destroyed under the influence of the power of the abyss. Even if these abyss demons are expelled, it will take thousands of years to recover.


    In mid air, a pair of huge scarlet eyes slowly opened, and the dignified eyes stared at Prince gilna.


    The powerful force of the abyss erupted and raged at this moment.


    "Ah!!"


    Prince gilna uttered a scream, as if something had changed on his body.


    On his forehead, a very obvious mark of the abyss appeared.


    This is the mark formed by the power of the abyss. It seems to have been lurking on the prince before, but it has not been manifested.


    Until now, under the influence of the power of the abyss, this mark broke out and fell with Prince gilna.


    At this moment, he is not the only one like Prince gilna, but also many people.


    These people are basically aristocrats with noble blood. They are also strong in the gilna empire. Among them, there are three who reach the seventh level.


    Under the influence of the power of the abyss, scales grew on their bodies, and their eyes gradually became red, with violence and chaos.


    The powerful breath spread out from them and broke out at this moment.


    Boom!


    A huge roar came out.


    Finally, with a roar, the transformation was finally completed.


    The strong breath rushed out from the moment, and the power of the unstable abyss began to gather around. Instinctively, it rushed towards the three strong men, making their breath rise.


    "Impossible!"


    "How?"


    There were bursts of noise everywhere.


    Facing the sudden changes, all the people who followed were stunned and didn''t know what to do.


    This time, although the military force sent by the gilna empire was strong, the strongest of them was the existence of three monarchs.


    The three monarchs seem to be extremely powerful, but in fact they are extremely weak.


    Before Chen Heng, the strongest in the whole ancestor world was only this level.


    Even the kings of the three empires, although their strength is higher than the ordinary seven levels, they are also seven levels in essence, and there is no big difference.


    Being able to send such an army at the first time when the abyss door was opened, to some extent, is enough to show that the gilna Empire attached great importance to this matter.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t be so.


    However, at this moment, the three most powerful men in this army have problems one after another.


    It makes people feel suffocated and don''t know what to say.


    In the distance, it came to the headquarters of the meeting.


    As if feeling the scene in the distance, Aisha turned and looked in that direction, but her face slowly smiled.


    "The arrangement made in the past has finally started..."


    "Just don''t know, how will you deal with it?"


    Standing where she was, she murmured, and thoughts flashed through her heart.


    In this world, she has stayed for so long. In addition to preparing for the abyss, she has also made many arrangements.


    The members of the congregation are not civilians.


    On the contrary, the vast majority of them are those with strong blood.


    These blood relatives are easily seduced by Aisha and become a member of the coming meeting because of their strong strength, bad mind and strong evil thoughts.


    If it is really that kind of ordinary people, it can only become a sacrifice, and it is impossible to really join the coming meeting.


    Through these coming members, Aisha also established relations with nobles in various countries.


    In fact, this can be seen from her previous performance.


    Before that, he not only got on the line with the king''s parliament, but also was very familiar with Jameson, but also directly mixed into the violet Empire and became the aristocrat of the violet empire.


    From this point we can see her means.


    As early as the previous latent moment, in order to open the abyss door today, she arranged many things and buried her own mark in many strong people, just to wait until the moment when the abyss door opens.


    Of course, this is not unconditional.


    If you are a strong person who is promoted normally and can reach the level of level 7, you are basically a person with firm will and mature mind.


    Even if such people have the erosion of the will of the abyss, they can not be simply eroded by the force of the abyss, and will not even have much effect.


    But the world is different.


    Through the existence of blood promotion, its will is not as strong as the one who is promoted step by step.


    Let alone promotion through blood, itself will be deeply affected by the power of blood.


    The minds of many strong people are chaotic and strongly influenced by their blood.


    This gave Asha a chance to do something.


    Now, it''s time to harvest.


    "Ah ah!!!"


    Bursts of screams came from the area.


    Under everyone''s eyes, Prince gilna took the lead in demonization, and the whole body began to change.


    In the blink of an eye, he became a powerful demon with a height of more than four meters and heavy armor, just like a giant.


    On his body, sharp barbs grew, and his forehead was still derived from the mark of the abyss world, which glowed slowly there at the moment.


    His breath also expanded rapidly, rapidly promoted from the original level of level 7 to the peak level of level 7.


    An inexplicable Joy came from nothingness.


    As the prince of gilna Empire, his blood power naturally goes without saying. Even among many royal families in the world, he definitely belongs to the first class.


    Such an existence degenerates, and its influence makes the abyss will rejoice for it, and instinctively gives more power.


    Boom!


    The strong breath dissipated, and there was a dull thunder in the middle of the air. The thunder rolled forward, as if it was going to destroy the sky and the earth.


    Standing alone, Prince gilna seemed to have a dark flame in his eyes, and suddenly turned to look behind him.


    The long sword in his hand is opposite, facing many of his followers.


    In an instant, blood bloomed.


    The power that is as powerful as the peak of level 7 is released, and the power that erupts is extremely terrible.


    Behind him, countless people struggled to break away from Prince gilna''s sword, but they couldn''t do it at all.


    The difference in strength between the two sides was so great that everything was over from the moment Prince gilna shot.


    WOW!


    Boom!


    The powerful force destroyed everything, and the country under our feet was forcibly leveled, and no creatures could be seen on it.


    "No!"


    A violent sense of danger came.


    Under the suppression of Prince gilna''s power, the two struggling seven steps behind him could no longer support, and the abyss mark in his body began to prevail, directly infected their essence and transformed them into the form of the abyss world.


    A moment later, it was all over.


    The army sent by the gilna empire was completely destroyed.


    The corpses all over the ground fell to the ground. The corpses were everywhere, and there was no sign of vitality.


    On this bloody battlefield, only three strong suffocating breath still exist, but the instinct of its Qi machine makes the demons everywhere tremble and instinctively want to kneel down.


    "Yes, that''s it!"


    Asha smiled.


    Feeling what happened in the distance, her mood became more and more agitated, and she also felt some regret: "unfortunately, although Jameson is old, his will is much stronger than others..."


    "Otherwise, once his power is transformed, he will be at least an eighth rank... It is not impossible to directly become an abyss lord under the birth of the power of the abyss..."


    She felt a little sorry.


    Asha worked with the kings'' Council and had many contacts with Jameson.


    From her standpoint, naturally, she had an early eye on Jameson, a top power in the world.


    Unfortunately, compared with others, Jameson''s will is too strong. It is true and perfect, and there is no defect to drill.


    Such existence, even if it is deliberately left in the abyss mark, there is no way to shake his will.


    Therefore, Aisha can only regret to give up and take the second place.


    And Ellie, who was originally one of her goals, but was interfered by Chen Heng and disappeared directly.


    The thoughts in her mind passed, and Elsa slowly raised her head and looked into the air.


    With her strength at the moment, she can naturally feel the eyes staring at her in nothingness.


    "What are you going to do now?"


    Feeling those sights, Aisha smiled proudly, "are you ready to do it yourself?"


    As the idea passed, the mid air scene began to change again.

 Chapter 816

    "If it''s the past, there may be some problems..."


    Standing in the air, Aisha muttered to herself, as if she thought of many things: "but now..."


    The voice fell, and the terrible force suddenly fell in mid air.


    A huge claw suddenly grabbed it and grabbed it above Elsa''s head, as if to kill her directly.


    The power of terror rolled down. For a moment, even those transformed demons began to tremble and instinctively felt terror.


    This is the anger of the ancestors, which is by no means comparable to that of ordinary people.


    Even if they were infected by the power of the abyss and had been incarnated into members of the demon coming society, they could not help trembling and feeling fear at the moment.


    Boom!


    A terrible blow broke out.


    However, in the end, the most terrible and fatal blow finally stopped.


    Aisha''s eyes were scarlet and she looked up into the air. Her sight became sharp in an instant, like looking at a prey.


    Wow


    In an instant, the giant claw that fell in the air was torn directly, and then disappeared completely.


    "It''s too late..."


    Standing in the air, Aisha''s breath changed. Now it looks very different from before.


    She looked up at the sky, her sight seemed to penetrate the isolation, and saw the ancestor hidden in the secret place.


    At this moment, her appearance changed and had many characteristics of abyss demons.


    Although it still maintains human shape in general, it is impossible to hide the characteristics derived from the devil of the abyss.


    The power of the abyss of terror is diffuse. At this moment, it seems to feel the situation of Aisha, and began to pour into her body, making the smell on her body more terrible and powerful.


    Since the door of the abyss was opened, the members of the coming meeting turned into demons. Even if they were only ordinary people, their strength has changed and become very different from the past.


    This is true of ordinary members, not to mention Aisha.


    In this world, she led the establishment and opening of the abyss door, personally led the abyss will, and thus won the favor of the abyss will.


    For all abyss life, it comes from the care of abyss will, which is essentially a kind of power.


    So at this moment, Aisha''s breath began to expand, and her strength was rising rapidly.


    Boom!


    Bursts of broken sound sounded at this moment, constantly ringing around, making people feel deafening and inexplicable.


    In Aisha''s body, the originally silent consciousness also woke up at the moment. With the help of Aisha''s body at the moment, she played the due power of an abyss demon God.


    The terrible claws condensed by the power of the ancestors in the air were directly torn apart. At the moment, the world was shaking and everything began to change.


    "Kill!"


    Everywhere, the power of the abyss is boiling, and the tentacles from the abyss world eventually spread to the world.


    Looking up, even this land has changed into a magical land from the abyss.


    The powerful force spread out and affected all directions.


    "What a familiar sight..."


    In the distance, the God of shadow and others looked at the scene in front of them. Even if they had been prepared, they couldn''t help feeling at the moment.


    For the gods from the world of gods, this scene is not strange.


    As early as when the abyss world first came into contact with the world of gods, similar scenes also appeared.


    It was an extremely terrible scene. The earth was torn apart, the sky became faint, and everything disappeared.


    You can''t see the slightest light, and you can''t see everything normal.


    Demons climbed out of the abyss, slaughtered the world wantonly, and plundered the growth of the power of other worlds.


    Those cruel scenes as like as two peas were coincided with the scene before us.


    "That''s good."


    Farther away, the eyes of chaos showed a sneer on his face. He was happy to see this scene.


    The abyss is the abyss of the gods and their enemies.


    Now that the enemy has started fighting by himself, it is certainly the best thing.


    The more chaotic the situation, the greater their chances of fishing in troubled waters, which is the most obvious thing.


    However, judging from the current situation, most of the abyss world is not the original opponent of the world.


    Compared with the world of gods, the connection between the ancestor of the world and the world is too deep.


    The abyss of the world just came to the world.


    Then came the ancestors, who were awakened one by one.


    In any way, there is little chance of demons in the abyss world.


    "What can you do in the face of this situation?"


    The God of shadow and other gods only hid behind the scenes and quietly observed the war.


    By now, the abyss world has been in formation, and the ancestors of the ancestor world have also recovered.


    The two sides have entered the final stage.


    As for who can win the final victory, it depends on their strength.


    Bang!


    In mid air, I felt the power from Aisha, and a roar came from the void.


    One head is as tall as the whole world, and the existence of terrorist forces is manifested from nothingness.


    His body is somewhat similar to the dragon in the world of gods, but it is very different. His eyes are pure gold, which looks like a flame burning.


    At the moment of its emergence, the whole world began to change. A hot feeling emerged in the whole world and shrouded all nothingness around.


    "The power of fire..."


    Feeling the breath of this ancestor, people everywhere brightened their eyes and couldn''t help looking away.


    Of course, not many people can do this.


    After all, this is a true ancestor at the peak. Even if a little breath escapes from his body, I''m afraid it will cause sudden changes and make people crazy.


    If your strength is lower than that of demigod, I''m afraid that at the first sight of it, your body will be immediately transformed, distorted, or even forced to be infected by its breath and become another look.


    This is the horror of divine existence, even if its true face is beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    "Finally..."


    Aisha was not surprised by the appearance of the ancestor of fire.


    She stood alone in the air, looking at the ancestor of fire as if the size of the whole world. Now she smiled, opened her arms and looked crazy on her face.


    "Come on! Come on!"


    "Be one with me in the abyss!"


    She made a soft call, and then her breath changed sharply.


    A violent breath rushed out of her and swept everywhere at the moment.


    Boom!


    The strong breath impacts the sky, and the whole ancestral world is in turmoil.


    The amount of divine existence is as huge and almost boundless as the whole world.


    At this moment, the collision between Aisha and the ancestor of fire is like the collision between two worlds at this moment.


    The power of the laws of both sides and even their bodies are constantly colliding and disappearing. The breath is frightening, as if it is back to the scene when the world was opened and chaotic.


    "Is this to destroy the world?"


    Charlie, the king capital of the violet Empire, has now recovered his normal appearance and body shape, but at the moment, looking at what happened in the distance, he also looks pale and feels particularly terrible.


    Generally speaking, the knowledge of shutters is much better than ordinary people, but that is only normal.


    For the shuttle of Charlie''s level, the scene of divine collision in front of us is still too scary.


    The earth began to shake. With the two divine forces opposing each other, the whole world seemed to collapse and was about to go to the abyss of destruction.


    The ancestral world is wailing, and the world consciousness itself makes a scream, which is heard by all saints.


    But soon, a new action appeared.


    At this moment, someone did it.


    In every corner of the world, the light of laws rushed out of the sky and turned into a pillar of light everywhere, sharing the pressure for the world and withstanding this scouring.


    In all regions, there are also sacred hands to protect their believers and descendants.


    Within the kingdom of cardo, the believers of the God of shadow prayed. On the church, the statue of the God of shadow glowed slowly, releasing its own divine domain and enveloping the earth.


    On the northern grassland, the God of nature raised his head and sighed deeply. Then his strength also dispersed and shrouded the whole barren grassland.


    Within the violet Empire, the power of the ancestor of the silver moon reappears. A silver moon envelops the sky and resists all external forces, leaving the violet Empire unaffected.


    But in addition to these places with the shelter of divine power, the situation in other places is a little worse.


    Mountains and rivers are broken, and pieces of land are sunken, which can be directly destroyed.


    In the depths of the world, the two saints keep shooting. The terror of that breath suffocates the gods of shadow and other saints.


    "It''s not inferior to my noumenon at all..."


    As soon as the shadow God''s eyes shrink, he feels the battle in the distance and sighs in his heart.


    At the moment, the two sides in the confrontation are not simple. Neither of them is a simple thing.


    Needless to say, the ancestor of fire is also an extremely powerful ancestor among many ancestors in the ancestor world, second only to a few people such as the sun.


    In terms of the general and powerful combat power of the ancestors, even if its essence is slightly inferior to the God of shadow, its combat power will not be much worse.


    As for Asha, not to mention.


    At this moment, with the door of the abyss open and the abyss world invading, Aisha has obtained the full support of the abyss world. There is no doubt that the power of blessing is extremely terrible and has reached a suffocating level.


    These two people take it out alone, and each will not be inferior to the higher gods.


    Even if the noumenon of the shadow God and the chaotic eye comes, it is estimated that it will be the result of 50-50 in the face of these two people.


    And this is just the beginning.


    As the war began, everyone saw it clearly.


    The door of the abyss is slowly opening, and the power revealed in it is becoming stronger with the passage of time.


    Among them, a deep malice spread out, which made people tremble.


    It''s like an abyss demon God peeping in it, always ready to leave the abyss and enter the world of ancestors.


    In fact, it is true.


    A huge arm stretched out slowly from the door of the abyss, and the smell of strong corrosion made people look at it.


    As soon as it appears in the ancestral world, it stares at the repressive power of the ancestral world and wants to appear in this world.


    There is no doubt that this is also an abyss demon God. At the moment, he is struggling to come from the abyss world to the ancestral world.


    Bang!


    Powerful forces envelop here.


    When the door of the abyss was about to open, night fell.


    In the distance, the shadow God moved in his heart and felt a familiar force coming.


    It was the ancestor of the night. Now after a period of observation, he finally did the same.


    As soon as he shot, he immediately killed, attacked the abyss door with one blow, and wanted to smash the door with one hand.


    Bang!


    A strong sound came out, accompanied by a terrible crash.


    At the critical moment, a hand was stretched out from the door of the abyss. In an instant, it directly met the attack of the ancestor of the night and blocked it.


    Nevertheless, its speed through the abyss gate was greatly delayed and directly suspended.


    The ancestor of the night was shrouded in the darkness and looked coldly at the abyss demon God.


    Different from the ancestor of fire, the body of the ancestor of night is shrouded in darkness. It seems to be very tall, but it seems to be very small, under a special field.


    On the surface of its body, a huge field is shrouded, covering it under a layer of fog.


    The God of the silver moon stared at the ancestor of the night, looked there for a long time, and finally didn''t speak.


    The ancestor of the night is actually the ancestor of the royal family of the cardo Empire and the Father God of the guardian of cardo.


    For the God of shadow, this ancestor of the night is a natural enemy, which is naturally worthy of vigilance.


    However, now that there is an abyss, he just saves some effort and asks him to help test it.


    If he can, he doesn''t mind taking action to solve the threat of the ancestor of the night and seize the power of the other party


    The appearance of the ancestors of night and fire is only the beginning.


    As the world passes, there are more powerful smells around.


    A pair of cold eyes stared at this place. To be exact, they were staring at Aisha in front.


    From the perspective of these ancestors, we can naturally understand that the key at this moment is not someone else, but that Aisha.


    She is the person who opens the door of the abyss and the key to supporting the existence of the door of the abyss in this world.


    As long as we solve her, the open door of the abyss will be closed immediately, and these demons from the abyss will be expelled, and karma cannot enter this world.


    Feeling the gaze of an ancestor, Aisha couldn''t help frowning.


    I made a mistake.


    Despite her early preparations, she still miscalculated the power of the world.


    "At least three more..."


    She felt the hidden breath and frowned secretly.

 Chapter 817

    It has to be said that the previous performance of the ancestral world gave Aisha a certain illusion.


    Before that, the strongest in the world was just seven levels.


    Like Jameson and the violet king, they can basically represent the strongest level in the world.


    On the bright side, just such a degree of power, not to mention the whole abyss world, even if only an abyss demon God comes, I''m afraid it''s enough to sweep the world.


    Even though the existence of ancestral level appeared later, which brought a certain degree of vigilance to Aisha, that was it.


    After careful calculation, among the ancestors who appeared before and after, the ancestor of silver moon needless to say, was directly in the sealed state.


    The ancestor of ancient trees left only debris, which was easily suppressed and digested by the Lord of nature.


    As for the night ancestor representing the cardo Empire, it also disappeared, leaving only a cardo guardian.


    To this extent, it can''t help giving Aisha a big wrong impression.


    That is, the ancestors of the world have had accidents and have long disappeared.


    Otherwise, why does it become what it looks like?


    In fact, if not for the inheritance and memory of the ancestor of Yinyue, even Chen Heng thought so before, and for a long time, he felt that the ancestor of the world might have had some accident, which led to the current situation.


    According to Aisha''s previous estimation, even if there are complete ancestors in the world, I''m afraid there won''t be too many in number, only one or two at most.


    But now it seems that this is not the case at all.


    Standing still, Aisha''s body was stiff and had been locked by several lines of sight at the moment.


    It''s ok if it''s just an ordinary existence, but behind each line of sight, it represents a powerful ancestor.


    These ancestors had hidden in every corner of the world and had not been exposed before.


    Until now, after Aisha''s action, these ancestors were awakened after all.


    A pair of deep eyes stared at Asha, and the contemplative eyes looked at Asha, which made people feel very difficult to figure out.


    And the power contained in it is even more terrible. For example, it can easily destroy mountains and rivers and break a continent.


    Even if it''s just a line of sight, the power revealed in it is amazing.


    This is absolute terror.


    At the same time, it is a very frightening thing to be watched by digital saints.


    What is more frightening is that the power of these ancestors will not be inferior to the powerful gods such as the God of shadow.


    Perhaps because of their different powers, these ancestors are strong and weak, but under the blessing of the power of the ancestral world, the power of each of these ancestors has absolutely reached the standard of the so-called powerful gods.


    I''m afraid that if you are defeated by the weak God, you will only stand in front of the weak God.


    It''s not difficult anymore. It''s obviously hell!


    Aisha had some regrets in her heart at the moment.


    If she had known that there were so many ancestors hidden in the world, she wouldn''t move so quickly no matter what she said.


    But by now, it''s too late to say that.


    She could only bite her teeth and carry these offensives down.


    Bang!


    A crisp sound came out.


    In nothingness, the huge abyss gate was twisted for a while, shrouded by the power of the ancestor of the night, and directly suppressed.


    In the abyss gate, the powerful abyss demon God was ferocious. He struggled hard at the moment. It seemed that he wanted to get rid of the suppression of the ancestor world and come to this world, but he still couldn''t do it in the end. He had to sink gradually and slowly retreat from the abyss gate under the suppression of the ancestor.


    Because of the powerful force between them, the abyss gate began to twist and gradually became unstable.


    If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it''s a problem that the abyss gate can continue to exist.


    Roar!


    A huge arm sprang out of the door of the abyss and fought against the ancestors of the night.


    The door of the abyss is shaking. At this moment, even the will of the abyss is exerting its force, charging forward against the will of the original world and trying to squeeze into this world.


    For the abyss world whose instinct is to invade and plunder other worlds, it is his instinct to plunder a powerful world.


    In particular, a world as powerful and vast as the ancestral world has a heartfelt desire for the abyss world to move forward and enter the world regardless of everything.


    A roar came from the door of the abyss.


    At this moment, people all over the world can easily see a huge abyss demon God when they look up to the sky.


    It was a figure like a giant, standing outside the abyss and trying to squeeze into the world, but it was always squeezed by another powerful force and could not really enter.


    The body of the first ancestor of the night was shrouded in an abyss. At the moment, looking at the abyss demon God in front of him, his face showed a sneer.


    He is a powerful ancestor, whose strength is comparable to that of the great God.


    In the ancestral world, let alone the abyss demon God can''t enter this world, what if he can really come in?


    At the same time, several other ancestors were also shooting. Several strong breath rushed out of the sky and pressed directly on Aisha, making her a little out of breath at the moment.


    "No!"


    Aisha tried her best to support her body, but her body fell slowly and was closer to the door of the abyss.


    "Outsiders, get back to your world!"


    A roar came from ahead.


    It was the roar of the ancestors of fire.


    He was opposite Aisha. At the moment, he looked at Aisha''s face, but his eyes were full of indifference.


    "No! No!"


    Aisha felt her body moving. At the moment, she was slowly moving towards the door of the abyss. The more she looked, she would sink into it.


    Obviously, the goal of these ancestors is obvious. They are ready to expel her directly into the abyss door and cut off the connection between the abyss world and the world.


    With the power of our ancestors, it is not difficult to do this.


    If you want to kill Aisha, perhaps with Aisha''s strength at the moment, you can''t do it.


    Aisha has the support of the whole abyss world. It''s hard to say how powerful she is, but her vitality is undoubtedly the most tenacious.


    This is the characteristic given to her by the power of the abyss, which is extremely difficult to kill.


    The ancestor of this ignition has tried. Even if he uses his own power, he can''t eliminate Aisha. At best, it''s just suppression.


    But it would be much easier if it were just expulsion.


    With the help of the ancestral world, it is not difficult for them to do this.


    "Leave! This is not where you should be!"


    It was as if voices were speaking to them.


    But Aisha didn''t want to pay attention.


    At this moment, she just raised her head and began to shout, "don''t you do it yet?"


    "Our current position is the same. What will happen to you if I am expelled from the world by them?"


    She issued a huge cry and began to look for her allies.


    This is the last thing we can do.


    In this world, in addition to Aisha, the representative of the abyss world, there are strong gods such as the God of shadow and the eyes of chaos.


    In particular, the God of shadow and the eyes of chaos are both powerful gods in essence, which is better than most of their ancestors.


    When Aisha knew their intention, she just wanted to open a way with her to test the reaction of the world.


    From the current situation, the response of the world is more intense than they thought.


    Aisha just made a move and immediately awakened the world consciousness of the ancestor world and provoked the latent ancestor of the world.


    I''m afraid no one can think of this result in advance.


    But now that the matter is over, what will happen to the remaining shadow gods and others if Aisha is expelled?


    "Don''t take chances!"


    Aisha was in mid air, fighting against the power of many ancestors, while she spoke loudly and called them: "even if I fail, I will return to the abyss world at most. Anyway, I have made enough capital in this world."


    "But what about you?"


    "Shadow God, it''s not easy for you to swallow the cardo Empire and develop your own faith. Do you have the heart to give up the faith in this world?"


    "Lord of nature, you devour the remains of the ancient tree ancestor, which is expected to go further, but if this split is left here, everything you get in this world will be swallowed back!"


    "Eyes of chaos, I know exactly what you''re thinking. If you don''t help me, their next goal is you!"


    Grand Ideas echoed in the air, quickly echoed through the whole world and spread to the ears of the corresponding people.


    Listening to Aisha''s words, both the Lord of nature and the God of shadow are frowning.


    But what they have to admit is that Aisha''s words are actually right.


    They are both shutters. They come from the world of gods and seem different from Aisha.


    But in fact, in the eyes of those ancestors in this world, they are all the same, and there is not much difference.


    Are foreign invaders.


    What''s more, although they didn''t try to attract the forces of other worlds to invade the world like Aisha, they also formed cause and effect with the ancestors of the world.


    Needless to say, the ancestor of ancient trees directly found the remains of the ancestor of ancient trees and swallowed them.


    The God of shadow killed the descendants of the guardian of cardo, the ancestor of the night. He also occupied the cardo Empire and made the royal family become his followers, which also greatly offended the ancestor of the night.


    As for the eyes of chaos, it seems to be low-key on the surface, but in fact, they have been carrying out blood sacrifice in the dark, and what they have done may not be lighter than the two gods of shadow.


    Only Chen Heng, although also in conflict with the ancestor of Yinyue, is the safest one.


    After all, he solved the ancestor of silver moon through the orthodox way of the world and seized the power of the ancestor of silver moon.


    He solved all his enemies. Naturally, there will be no trouble.


    In the past, if these ancestors were still sleeping well, there would be no problem.


    When the ancestors were sleeping, they didn''t feel most things. As long as they didn''t wake them up, there would be no accidents.


    But at this moment, the ancestor has awakened, and there is no hiding from what the shadow God and others have done before.


    What will happen at that time is already a very obvious thing.


    Thinking of this, the God of shadow sighed and looked at the scene in the distance. He couldn''t help sighing.


    Look at the situation, he has to do it.


    But now that it''s decided, it''s nothing.


    Anyway, in terms of their ultimate goal, they will have a fight with the ancestors of the world sooner or later.


    Now it''s just a little earlier.


    In any case, the ferocious force of the ancestor is still struggling out of the abyss, but he can''t get out of the abyss.


    The ancestor of the night was shrouded in the darkness. He looked at the scene in front of him indifferently and wanted to continue.


    However, at this moment, powerful divine power erupted.


    Behind him, the tall shadow of the God of shadow appeared, almost enveloping the sky at the moment.


    Once he made a move, he immediately made a strong move and rushed into the field of the ancestor of the night.


    In an instant, the two very strange but somewhat similar forces of law began to collide.


    The ancestors of the night and the God of the shadow have very similar powers.


    Otherwise, the God of shadow would not have been eyeing the authority of the guardian of cardo.


    At the moment of confrontation, the collision between each other is even more terrible. Almost in an instant, there is a terrible burst sound, just like the sound when the world is broken, which is extremely grand and wonderful.


    "I''ll be your opponent."


    In nothingness, the faint voice of the God of shadow moved forward, and then the whole body emerged and appeared in front of the ancestor of the night.


    In this regard, as soon as the pupil of the ancestor of the night shrinks, he immediately feels the power of the shadow God, which seems to exist or not, but makes him feel very familiar.


    "You have my authority..."


    He finally opened his mouth, felt the breath of the shadow God, and seemed to have realized something.


    "That''s from your child..."


    The shadow God''s tall virtual shadow stood and looked at the ancestor of the night opposite. His voice was also very indifferent, but he spoke faintly: "he died in my hand..."


    The voice fell, and the original atmosphere immediately stagnated. There was no sound, and it was particularly silent.


    Until a moment later, the ancestor of the night raised his head, looked at the God of shadow in front of him, and rushed over directly.


    He gave up his original opponent and did not continue to fight against the abyss door. Instead, he directly found the God of shadow.


    This directly shared the pressure for the abyss gate and made its original distorted form recover slowly, no longer as chaotic as before.


    The confrontation between the powerful and the divine began.


    Both the God of shadow and the ancestor of night are extremely powerful and sacred.


    The confrontation between the two is bound to be wonderful.


    The only pity is that the God of shadow is not noumenon at the moment, and its power is relatively inferior.


    But even so, with the powerful nature of the shadow God and the use of the power of power, it is no problem to briefly delay the ancestors of the night.


    The stalemate on this battlefield is doomed.


    And on the other side?


    Seeing that the abyss gate gradually fell into stability, Aisha was relieved. Then she continued to look at her eyes and the ancestor of fire.


    But at this moment, the ancestor of fire also has a new opponent.


    A burst of light cyan light appeared, as if the light of life began to bloom, and a strong breath emerged with vigorous life force.


    The Lord of nature appeared here. Now, with a smile on his face, he looked at the ancestor of fire in front of him.


    As soon as she appeared, the pure power of power immediately attracted the attention of the ancestors of fire.


    "Familiar Qi machine, you smell like the ancestor of ancient trees..."


    The ancestor of fire looked at the Lord of nature and felt the breath on her. His pupils couldn''t help shrinking: "you guy, swallowed the ancestor of ancient trees?"


    "That''s not true."


    The voice of the Lord of nature came from the light and sounded very pleasant: "he was only partially captured by me, not directly fallen."


    "But if I can, I hope so. Take away all his power..."


    The soft voice of the Lord and his ambition sounded slowly, without any concealment.


    Although in the past, it seems that the Lord of nature has always been very weak and not good at fighting.


    But that''s just a superficial impression.


    The so-called weak is actually relative to the powerful gods such as the God of shadow.


    But for the same gods, the power of the God of nature is not weak, and it also belongs to the level of gods.


    And this power has been strengthened in this world.


    With the belief of the whole North and some authority of the ancestor of ancient trees, the power of the Lord of nature has been improved a lot, which is quite different from the past.

 Chapter 818

    "The outsider is really an outsider..."


    The ancestor of fire looked at the Lord of nature who appeared in front of him and gave a cold laugh: "as I said before, outsiders like you had better kill all of them directly without leaving any room..."


    "For now, this is the case


    "It''s no use talking too much."


    The figure of the Lord of nature appeared in the air, and now a woman''s figure appeared.


    Her face was beautiful and calm. She just looked at the ancestor of fire in front of her and said faintly, "do it."


    "Come on."


    The ancestor of fire nodded and then rushed forward directly.


    The two saints began to collide at this moment, and two distinct powers offset each other.


    One is vibrant, as if it represents the operation of nature and brings new vitality to all things in the world. The other is like a raging flame, burning everything, turning all existence into its own nourishment and making its own strength more vigorous.


    This is the confrontation between the two saints. The strength of each other began to sublimate, and the consciousness of the whole ancestor world began to tremble and face each other.


    The result of this confrontation is naturally that the Lord of nature falls into the disadvantage.


    No way out.


    When it comes to power alone, the Lord of nature is powerful at the moment, but not at the top in the sanctity.


    The ancestor of fire is not so. Its power has reached a peak, which may be regarded as the top among many sacred.


    More importantly, in the dark, there is still a force blessing at the moment, which makes the power of the ancestor of fire expand and become more powerful.


    That is the power from the ancestral world. At the moment, it is constantly falling and blessed on the ancestor of fire.


    This is the ancestral world, and the ancestors who inherited the power of this world are the masters of this world.


    As for the Lord of nature and others, they are only outsiders after all.


    If it had been before, this gap might not have been too obvious.


    But when the two sides face each other and officially start fighting, their performance will immediately sag out.


    One is the protector of the world and the descendant of the original world, and the other is an alien intruder. Although the treatment enjoyed by him is not as good as that of the demons in the abyss world, he will not be much inferior.


    "It''s really a long time since I saw you..."


    Facing the oppression of the ancestral world, both the Lord of nature and the God of shadow sighed silently, with an unspeakable complex feeling.


    In the past, when they were in the world of gods, they occupied the general trend of the world and fought against others under the blessing of the world.


    Now, in this world, everything is the opposite.


    They became foreign invaders, but were suppressed by the world.


    At this moment, they enjoyed the treatment of those abyss demons who invaded the abyss world in the past.


    But if they can, they''d rather not enjoy it.


    Bang!


    In the nothingness of the world, waves spread out from it, like the consciousness of the whole world roaring. There is a powerful force venting in it and rushing out towards the earth.


    Under the influence of this powerful force, the whole ancestral world began to fluctuate, many countries shook each other, and a strong atmosphere crushed everything, making the strong people of these countries shudder.


    For these sacred confrontations, ordinary mortals may not feel anything, but those extraordinary people with strong spirit or extraordinary strength can clearly feel many things.


    The scene like the destruction of the world is constantly manifesting. In the nothingness, it seems that there are two figures like the world destroying giants opposing each other. That breath frightens everything and makes people unable to look directly at it.


    In the palace of the violet Empire, Charlie tried every means to witness this sacred fight, but he couldn''t do it.


    Sacred existence itself is special. For it, even if only a wisp of Qi escapes, it is enough to make people feel scary and can feel a lot of things from it.


    For the existence of Charlie, this sacred confrontation itself is a rare opportunity, which can not be missed.


    He tried to look forward. His eyes had changed, and a little blood flowed out. It looked like he had suffered great pain and regurgitation.


    "Ah!"


    He struggled hard to restrain the fear in his heart and looked forward, but he couldn''t do it.


    The sacred figure became blurred in his sight. No matter how hard he tried, he could only see a simple outline and some law breath contained therein.


    As for more mysterious and power changes, although they exist, they have never been open to him, let alone face them in person, even if it is difficult to see them clearly.


    With a slight noise, he finally ejected a mouthful of blood and fell down directly.


    The war situation is slowly changing.


    In addition to the Lord of nature, the God of shadow is also downwind.


    The ancestor of night is not weak.


    There were legends in this world.


    The ancestor of the night once had a dispute with the ancestor of the silver moon, and the two sides competed for the control of the night.


    Finally, the ancestor of the night was defeated, since the night had light.


    According to legend, the power of the dark night ancestor should be inferior to that of the silver moon ancestor at the peak, but it does not mean that its own strength is poor.


    At least from the observation results of the God of shadow and others, the power of the world is absolutely powerful if it is the ancestor at the peak.


    Their number is rare, although not much, but each one alone is at least the standard of powerful divine power, which is absolutely terrible.


    In the gloomy nothingness, several eyes were cold, and now they looked at Aisha.


    Without the action of the ancestor of fire, Aisha resumed her breathing opportunity again, and her breath began to expand.


    Everywhere, the endless power of the abyss gathered on her, making her look different at the moment.


    Originally, Aisha was just the image of a beautiful girl, but now, with the instillation of the power of the abyss, her body has changed rapidly, and now it has become a demon image more than three meters high.


    The devil''s body is tall. Although it is relatively slim compared with other demons, the breath on his body is still terrible, with an air machine comparable to the divine.


    Everywhere, the strong breath constantly rushed out, driving the surrounding environment to change and transform into the shape of the abyss world.


    In the dark, the other ancestors were not polite. At the moment, they rushed out of nothingness and ended their long sleep.


    They really did it.


    Bang!


    Bursts of noise came from it.


    With the other ancestors, Asha''s strength suddenly began to float and her blood spread all over the earth.


    The dark devil''s blood fell on every corner of the world and began to burn like a fire. That kind of gas engine was even more terrible.


    If a living creature is unfortunately infected, it will immediately be affected by the power of the abyss world and directly demonized.


    "Three..."


    Being repulsed by the joint strike, Aisha''s body stood in nothingness, slowly raised her head and looked forward.


    In the darkness of nothingness, the three pairs of different eyes slowly opened, and all their eyes focused on Aisha.


    These are the three ancestors.


    It seems that after the action of the God of shadow and others, these ancestors also completely lost their patience. At this moment, they directly joined hands to wipe out Aisha.


    Soon, the war broke out, and the fluctuation of the law of terror did not stop at all, and rushed forward continuously.


    Aisha''s body kept regressing. It seemed that she could not bear the joint attack of the three ancestors, and her breath continued to decline.


    If he were an ordinary God, I''m afraid he would have fled here long ago.


    But Aisha can''t leave.


    The door of the abyss is now behind her.


    Once she left, I''m afraid not only the door of the abyss could not be maintained, but also her strength from the will of the abyss would disappear.


    At that time, in the face of these ancestors, she may only have a dead end.


    But by this time, she still had hope in her heart.


    The eyes of chaos and Chen Heng haven''t made a move yet.


    The situation would be much better if these two people also took action.


    The two men may not be able to reverse the current situation, but at least they can help her delay for some time.


    In the current situation, as long as we delay for a moment, the door of the abyss can be completely opened.


    At that time, the demon God of the abyss world can enter the world and reverse everything.


    "I haven''t done it yet..."


    Aisha gritted her teeth and insisted, and some doubts sprang up in her heart: "what are you thinking?"


    For the current situation, the eyes of chaos and Chen Heng must know.


    But they still didn''t do it, and they didn''t even mean to interfere in the whole process.


    Do you want to see her killed and reap the benefits?


    Neither should I.


    The premise of gathering the strength of the fisherman is that both sides have equal strength and will not be inferior. They will lose both sides.


    But the strength of the immediate ancestors is obviously much stronger than them.


    If you sit and watch them fight, the final result will only show the victory of the ancestors, and even can''t make them lose much strength.


    For this, Aisha doesn''t believe that Chen Heng can''t see it.


    But even so, they still did so, and there was no sign of moving in the whole process.


    This made her wonder what they wanted to do.


    In the distance, on a spacious altar, a young man wearing a black robe looked quietly at the battlefield in the distance.


    The collision between the sacred continues, and the earth is constantly shaking, as if to be torn apart.


    The young man seemed to stand in a deep and powerful place, but his feeling was not as deep as usual.


    This is the eyes of chaos.


    In this world, he has also regained a lot of strength, and the breath of the whole person is so calm and powerful, awesome and frightening.


    "My lord..."


    On one side, the sacrificial priest of chaotic eyes came forward and felt the concussion of the battlefield ahead. His face showed a little worried: "don''t we do it yet?"


    "Not yet."


    The faint voice of chaotic eyes fell and came from the front.


    But hearing this, the priest could not help wondering.


    Not yet?


    He looked up into the sky, where the collision was particularly obvious at the moment.


    Several powerful beings collided with each other, and that power almost disappeared and reached its peak.


    But it is obvious that the power belonging to the Lord of nature and the God of shadow is at a disadvantage.


    If they delay any longer, I''m afraid the Lord of nature and the God of shadow will be defeated.


    "The power of shadow domination is very strong. If the noumenon comes, it will not be inferior to these so-called ancestors..."


    "Although the power of the Lord of nature is weak, if the noumenon comes, it will not fail so quickly..."


    The eyes of chaos opened faintly, and their eyes were calm, with an inexplicable meaning: "but at the moment, they are not the noumenon like me, and naturally they are not so smooth..."


    "Even if I do it now..."


    The indifferent voice falls, and the breath belonging to the eyes of chaos reveals itself. It is also a sacred statue.


    The powerful breath escaped, but it did not spread, but condensed in the temple and firmly fixed the area.


    "The only variable is that Mr. Heng."


    He spoke softly and finally said.


    The eyes of chaos are also just avatars. Even if you make a move, you can''t change anything in the face of the chaos in front of you. In the end, you should lose.


    At the moment, the only person capable of influencing the war situation is Chen Heng.


    Unlike others, although he came in the same incarnation, he seemed to have inherited the power of the world, seized all the power of the ancestor of silver moon and had the power to compete with other ancestors.


    Only he has the ability to intervene in the current war situation and change all this.


    Therefore, the eyes of chaos are not taking action at the moment, but waiting quietly.


    Not only is he waiting, but other people are also waiting.


    And in everyone''s expectation, what is Chen Heng doing now?


    "Has it reached this level?"


    In the deserted temple, Chen Heng stood quietly under the ruins. At the moment, looking at the sacred confrontation in the air, he couldn''t help smiling.


    The situation is already obvious.


    What chaotic eyes can see clearly, Chen Heng naturally can also see clearly.


    The reason why he didn''t do it immediately was just planning another thing.


    "The power of authority..."


    He stepped forward, walked through the passage in front of him and walked towards the inside.


    Looking carefully, you can find that there are stone walls everywhere, and the golden power of the sun appears and flashes out.


    In the distance, the statue of the ancestor of the sun appears, which is so bright and conspicuous here.


    "Finally found the burial place of the sun''s ancestor..."


    Chen Heng sighed silently and walked slowly to the deepest place.


    After leaving the Council of kings, Chen Heng began to collect the burial place of the God of the sun with all his strength.


    There are detailed records in the king''s assemblies, recording the deeds of the fall of the sun''s ancestor that year.


    In addition, the burial place of the sun god has not been recorded.


    Fortunately, the will of those ancestors swallowed by Chen Heng has played a role.


    In the previous ruins, although most of the ancestors had only a few memory fragments, the information available was also very wide.


    This includes some clues about the fall of the sun''s ancestor.

 Chapter 819

    Flames were burning everywhere in the ruins.


    It was the flame generated by the escape of the power of the sun''s ancestors. It has been a long time, but it still hasn''t stopped. It has always been like this, as if it were eternal.


    Chen Heng walked quietly to this area and looked at the flames burning everywhere. His eyes were in a trance.


    In those flames, he seemed to be able to see the original scenes. Under the flame, there were little memories of that year.


    Like the statues in front of the relic altar, the flame here also contains the fragments of the will of the God of the sun, and every bit of power is gathered here.


    In the past, they were silent here, but now, with the arrival of Chen Heng, these flames also began to fluctuate. It seems that they felt the existence of Chen Heng and began to throb spontaneously.


    "Feel it?"


    Chen Heng muttered to himself and walked slowly through this area.


    Judging from the current situation, this relic should have been arranged by the original ancestor of the sun, so that someone can find it and inherit it in the future.


    It''s a pity that the past years have never changed here.


    Chen Heng looked at everything in front of him, and his eyes gradually became silent.


    "Time is running out. We must speed up..."


    Feeling the shock from the outside world, Chen Heng flashed this idea in his heart.


    At the moment, the collision of the outside world continues, and the battle between several saints is very fierce, which also affects the area sheltered by the power of the sun''s ancestor and begins to shake.


    This change undoubtedly reminds Chen Heng that his time is running out and must be done as soon as possible.


    So Chen Heng quickly moved.


    He quickened his pace and soon reached the core of the ruins.


    There was a coffin, which contained not a corpse, but a pure flame.


    The flame flowed in the coffin, like a liquid, condensed as if it were a sun, incomparably bright and dazzling.


    This is the skeleton of the sun''s ancestor.


    Chen Heng was not surprised by the vision in the coffin.


    The coffin in front of us looks small, but actually it seems as vast as a big world, with huge space, like a new world.


    The flame liquid flows in it, which seems interesting. In fact, any drop escaping is enough to ignite a demigod existence and burn all its origins.


    Within this site, the ancestor of the sun did not set any test.


    For the mere power itself is a severe test.


    If mortals come into contact with these things, they simply can''t bear the power contained in this power. In the end, they can only turn into dust and nourishment.


    Only when we have enough power to bear this power and even absorb it into our own body, can we contain this power into our own body and become the new ancestor of the sun.


    At the periphery of the ruins, Chen Heng has also seen the traces left by some outsiders, which seems to be left by the sun royal family in the past.


    In the past, the kings of the sun did not seem to know nothing about this tomb of their ancestors.


    Perhaps at that time, they established their own tradition.


    Every dying king of the sun will come to this place and try to inherit the new power of the sun and become a new generation of God of the sun.


    If you succeed, nature is the best. However, if you fail, use your own strength to nourish this source from the ancestor of the sun.


    Generation after generation, the king of the sun passed by and turned this place into this picture.


    Chen Heng sighed.


    Without much hesitation, he got up and lay in silently.


    As he moved, the coffin closed.


    The whole site seems to have begun to change, and a novel change is happening.


    Bang!


    The bright fire of the sun began to go out.


    The powerful power is constantly absorbed and integrated into Chen Heng''s body.


    At this moment, the unique essence in Chen Heng''s body played a powerful role.


    In addition to the blood of the ancestor of the silver moon, the blood of the ancestor of the sun also has many in his body, and his strength will not be weak at all.


    Of course, just the powerful blood of the sun is not enough to lead to the terrible results at present.


    The most critical part is the origin of the part of the blood of the sun and the chaos of the sun that Chen Heng absorbed in the sun ruins.


    The sun disorder, which is a general existence with Eli, only the corresponding ancestor is the sun ancestor.


    His origin also has a strong restraint against the sun''s ancestors, which can transform the power of the sun''s ancestors into its own power.


    This is the same as Ellie.


    After absorbing the origin of his corpse, Chen Heng also had this power, so he quickly showed it at the moment.


    Boom!


    The powerful breath is spreading.


    On Chen Heng''s arm, a golden scepter appeared unconsciously and stood in the palm of his hand.


    Compared with the past, the solar Scepter at this moment seems to be activated and begins to bloom with light golden brilliance. The incomparable purity of the power of the sun makes people feel particularly palpitating.


    Everywhere, the power of the sun''s ancestors began to calm down slowly. It seemed that these two forces from the same source with themselves began to become a lot more gentle.


    In this case, Chen Heng''s strength began to rise slowly.


    His strength has reached the level of the ancestor. After absorbing the strength left by many ancestors, he is no different from the normal ancestor.


    As long as the power of the sun''s ancestor is swallowed up, his power will reach a new peak.


    Power is bound to surpass ordinary ancestors.


    When he swallowed, a wisp of Qi machine also escaped and spread to the outside world.


    This wisp of Qi is very weak, as if it does not exist. Ordinary people can''t perceive it at all, but they can''t hide the induction of divine existence.


    This is why Chen Heng deliberately chose this time.


    Because if it is normal, those ancestors will inevitably notice Chen Heng''s actions and stop them.


    What will happen at that time is really unpredictable.


    But there is an exception in front of us.


    All the saints in the ancestral world were attracted by Aisha and others. Even if some ancestors felt inappropriate, they didn''t have enough energy to explore in the past.


    This is Chen Heng''s opportunity.


    "More and more obvious..."


    In mid air, the three ancestors fought with Aisha, squeezing Aisha away towards the door of the abyss.


    One of the ancestors turned and looked in a direction behind him, his eyes trembling.


    He felt the familiar Qi machine, which was the breath of someone who had fought with him.


    "The ancestor of the sun..."


    The ancestor of fire turned and stood there, muttering to himself, "he should have fallen long ago..."


    "Why?"


    Everyone was confused.


    Out of the instinct of their ancestors, there was already an ominous premonition in their hearts.


    It seems that something will happen soon.


    Sure enough, the situation was not beyond their expectations.


    At the next moment, the whole ancestral world began to change.


    In mid air, a sun rises slowly and rises from the earth.


    The scorching sun, which was already very clear, is more conspicuous now. That brilliance suppresses all existence and suppresses the power of other ancestors.


    And this is not the end.


    After the sun, a silver moon appeared again, hanging high in the sky and spreading silver brilliance to the earth.


    The sun and the silver moon, the power and authority of the two ancestors, appeared, and their brilliance spread and shone on all things in the world.


    "This is..."


    Looking at this scene, everyone was in doubt and didn''t understand what had happened.


    You don''t need to understand.


    Because as the situation evolves, the power of the sun and the power of the silver moon begin to merge into one. These two powerful forces integrate with each other and finally become one.


    Bang!


    Like the first light when the world was opened up, the whole ancestral world was shrouded in light. However, where there are intelligent creatures, they can clearly see this light, nothing else.


    Opposite the God of shadow, the power of the ancestor of the night was suppressed, and the whole body appeared from the darkness, standing in place and revealing its own shape.


    Looking at the appearance of the ancestor of the night, the God of shadow couldn''t help laughing, and the expression on his face was very happy: "it seems that someone is coming..."


    The night is dispersed, it''s just an appearance.


    In fact, it is the power of the ancestor of the night that is restrained by people, so it shows its true form.


    Of course, it is not only the ancestors of the night that this power restrains.


    The same is true of the God of shadow.


    But relatively speaking, the God of shadow relies not only on power, but also on a powerful belief and divine power.


    It was troublesome for him that authority was restrained, but it was not an insurmountable thing.


    Relatively speaking, he is more advantageous.


    "He''s coming."


    Looking at the ugly face of the ancestor of the night, the God of shadow smiled and then pointed to the distance.


    There, the bright light spread, and now it has enveloped the four regions, shining this area.


    Boom!


    The whole world began to roar.


    At this moment, the whole ancestral world began to react and instinctively perceived something.


    On the earth, Gleason raised his head and looked at the scorching sun in the air. His eyes were wide open.


    At this moment, the blood force in his body was boiling, and he already felt the familiar palpitation.


    In the distance, among the kings of the violet Empire, the violet king felt the familiar throbbing in his body.


    Conflicts from blood are emerging.


    At this moment, the descendants of both the silver moon ancestor and the sun ancestor looked up and instinctively felt their blood boiling.


    At the moment, what rises in the air is not others, but their blood source.


    Roar!


    A roar came from the.


    With the roar of the world, a huge and boundless figure with incomparable terror is displayed.


    The figure looked like a pair of huge golden wings, but it was covered with gold and silver.


    On his body, the powerful power is blessed, so that his breath continues to improve. At this moment, he has reached a limit.


    I don''t know when the golden eyes have been opened in front of me.


    "Integrated the power of the sun ancestor and the silver moon ancestor..."


    Looking at this scene, the ancestor of the flame changed his face and had noticed something.


    Because of the cover of the simulator, they naturally can''t find the original breath of Chen Heng at the moment, and can''t know that the other party is also an outsider.


    But the power that belongs to the sun ancestor and the silver moon ancestor really exists, which makes them feel terrible.


    As far as they are concerned, the sun ancestor and the silver moon ancestor are at the top of many ancestors in the world, and their power occupies a very important position.


    Even if it is taken out alone, it is the top power.


    At the moment, when the powers of both sides converge into one person''s hands, how powerful will they create?


    This is what no one knows.


    In the past, the sun ancestor and the silver moon ancestor competed with each other, but no one could do anything.


    These two powers have never come together.


    However, it is conceivable that the power must be extremely powerful.


    It seemed to feel the thoughts in their hearts. In the air, the huge figure spread a pile of wings, in which the brilliance was exposed, and then rushed to the front.


    His goal is not others, but the ancestor of fire who fought with the Lord of nature.


    "Good courage!"


    Selected by Chen Heng as the target, the ancestor of fire was stunned at first, and then became angry.


    Among so many ancestors present, the other Party chose himself.


    Is this to see yourself bullied?


    His heart roared, his whole body swept up and down, and the terrible flame waves rushed into the sky, as if to cover the whole world and burn it.


    The whole scene is extremely frightening and appalling.


    When it comes to power alone, it has reached the limit of the world.


    However, even if it is such a powerful and terrible blow, Chen Heng''s offensive is still down at the moment.


    The immortal bird chirped and gave a long roar, and then on its body, scales spontaneously fell off and rushed forward.


    The power of terror then dissipated and forcibly suppressed the strike of the ancestor of fire and slapped him heavily on his body!


    Bang!


    The body of the ancestor of fire began to fluctuate. The tall body trembled unconsciously, and there were already many cracks.


    The crimson blood began to drip. It was sacred blood. Every drop on the ground could nourish a sacred place, but now it flowed everywhere.


    From the confrontation to now, he was injured for the first time and was directly suppressed.


    "How possible!"


    He could not help but be shocked and angry. He was trying to continue shooting, but he saw that the scene in front of him changed again.


    In mid air, the tall immortal bird roared, then bathed in a flame and rushed directly to the ancestor of the fire.


    With his action, a scorching sun and a silver moon in mid air manifest at the same time and fall heavily downwind.


    Bang!


    This was a blow that used power. The horror of its power made the gods such as the Lord of nature on one side not frightened and some could not bear it.

 Chapter 820

    "This power..."


    The God of nature watched the whole scene in front of him, and his eyes were full of horror.


    Even if she was a God, she didn''t think that such power would be generated after the superposition of double powers.


    Of course, these are not ordinary two powers.


    The powers of the sun ancestor and the silver moon ancestor have complementary characteristics. They are all part of a higher power.


    When these two powers were combined into one, a new change came into being.


    A more powerful force began to breed and emerge directly.


    Today''s Chen Heng may not be called the ancestor of the sun and the ancestor of the silver moon, but should be called The ancestor of light.


    In mid air, the big sun and the silver moon coexist. In an instant, hundreds of millions of brilliance bloom together, just like the scene at the time of creation, which is particularly dazzling, amazing and frightening.


    So beautiful, so dazzling, but also so amazing.


    Wow


    Bang!


    Under the dense cover of fire, the ancestor of fire kept retreating, and his body could hardly stand firm.


    His face was appalled, and he did not expect the immediate result.


    After the combination of the power of the sun ancestor and the silver moon ancestor, it could have such terrible power.


    This is something that none of our ancestors thought of.


    But Why?


    "Even if you can get the power of the sun''s ancestor, why can you..."


    Staring at the huge power, the ancestor of fire was born and wondered.


    Chen Heng was originally the ancestor of silver moon. After inheriting the legacy of the ancestor of silver moon of the previous generation, he has become the ancestor of silver moon of the world, which is also recognized by the ancestor world.


    But how did the power of the sun''s ancestors come into being?


    Power is not something you can use.


    There is no honing and understanding day after day, and there is no consistent road. Even if the power is in front of us, it is impossible to turn it into our own things, let alone Chen Heng.


    This is also what all the ancestors present couldn''t figure out.


    Not to mention them, even the gods of shadow and the Lord of nature did not think of it.


    However, for his doubts, Chen Heng did not mean to answer, but rushed forward and rushed towards his body.


    On his body, a huge mouth emerged, chewed it directly towards his body, and then tore a large piece of flesh and blood from his body.


    The crimson blood is spreading, and a drop of the blood of the ancestors is spreading on the earth, and then evaporates rapidly, changing the environment of the surrounding world.


    Chen Heng''s strength at the moment has completely erupted, and he has crossed many distances almost in an instant, reaching an appalling level.


    The power of the ancestor of fire was suppressed by him and fell to the disadvantage almost in an instant.


    The situation is even more appalling.


    "My power is... Losing..."


    On the earth, the ancestor of fire kept struggling, and now his face showed a look of horror.


    At this moment, he finally realized that it was wrong.


    In his body, with the constant biting of Chen Heng in front of him, his power is losing.


    Not only the ordinary power, but also the original power is being plundered.


    The original perfect foundation of power is gradually broken, with a loophole.


    For an ancestor like him, this is the most terrible thing.


    "Hey, hey..."


    In the light, a burst of strange laughter came out, with a complex and unique face.


    That face is full of all kinds of shapes, including Chen Heng''s own outline and some breath of the ancestors of the sun and the silver moon. It is extremely chaotic.


    But that sacred and solemn breath is so powerful and growing over time.


    Roar!


    In the light, a roar came.


    Then there was an appalling scene.


    Shrouded in glory, Chen Heng''s form began to change, from the previous undead bird form to human form.


    One was as big as the world, huge and covered with scales. His eyes were full of violence.


    He looked at the ancestor of the fire, roared, rushed straight ahead, and a huge claw fell.


    Bang!


    But in an instant, the body of the ancestor of fire was torn directly, and the loss of power in his body was even more terrible.


    "No!"


    He roared, "what kind of monster are you!"


    At this moment, the ancestor felt the threat of death.


    It''s a blood instinct.


    At this moment, the ancestor of fire felt a strong sense of danger from the bottom of his heart.


    A shadow of death has come.


    If you don''t do anything, you''ll really die.


    Bang!


    The violent collision unfolded again.


    But this time, the situation was clear from the beginning.


    The power of the ancestor of fire is not as strong as before. At the moment, he directly fell into the disadvantage in the confrontation and could not compete with Chen Heng.


    This scene is not only the ancestor of fire, but also others around feel wrong.


    "Something''s wrong!"


    In nothingness, several ancestors looked at the war situation in front of them and frowned secretly.


    It shouldn''t be.


    The combination of the power of the sun ancestor and the silver moon ancestor is indeed huge.


    But in any case, it is impossible to suppress the ancestor of fire to this extent.


    This is beyond the normal range.


    "The power of the flame is weakening... This is very abnormal..."


    In nothingness, an ancestor opened his mouth and stared at Chen Heng closely: "he is robbing the power of the flame ancestor......"


    "Why? How on earth did he do it?"


    Several ancestors were puzzled and didn''t understand how they did it.


    Plundering the power of others for their own use is not impossible, but it must meet extremely harsh conditions.


    It is impossible to be as rude as Chen Heng.


    But it did.


    Why on earth is this?


    In the distance, the Lord of nature looked at the scene in front of him and felt incredible without aggravating his breathing.


    She knows how difficult it is to plunder power.


    The previous ancestors of ancient trees were only the remains, and the power contained in them was also very rare.


    However, the Lord of nature''s attempt to plunder this part of power has still used up energy that ordinary people can''t imagine, and it can''t be said to have been completely successful so far.


    How on earth did Chen Heng do it like this?


    The truth is simple.


    "The crystallization of the force of law is detected. Do you want to convert?"


    In front of us, lines of subtitles emerge.


    This is the hint of the simulator, which constantly appears in front of Chen Heng.


    Valley catfish


    Without any hesitation, Chen Heng directly chose to agree.


    The so-called blood swallowing power of those who hit chaos is only an introduction.


    When he came into contact with the power of the sun''s ancestor, Chen Heng received the hint of the simulator.


    As in the past, when transforming divinity in the world of gods, the simulator also has the corresponding transformation power in this world.


    It''s just that the transformed object has changed.


    But this does not affect the performance of the simulator.


    However, in this process, it also needs to consume some things.


    The simulation point is what this process consumes.


    Through the transformation of power, the simulation point on Chen Heng is also slowly disappearing and directly consumed in the transformation process.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Simple simulation points do not have much effect, they can only watch.


    Instead, it''s better to turn it into real strength and use it to increase their own strength.


    Moreover, Chen Heng himself does not lack simulation points.


    "Come on... Come on..."


    In the nothingness, a slight whisper sounded constantly, as if someone was making a sound in the deep darkness.


    Chen Heng''s voice gradually became crazy.


    His breath became stronger and stronger, but with it came his own increasingly chaotic power.


    At this moment, Chen Heng''s strength is powerful.


    However, in this powerful, it is full of madness from the source.


    "Madman!"


    The ancestor of fire struggled forward, and looked at Chen Heng in front of him with some horror, but he couldn''t resist it.


    At this time, the other ancestors around him began to move.


    The situation of the flame ancestor is not good. If it goes on like this, it will fall sooner or later.


    At that time, the people who face Chen Heng will become them.


    But at this time, Aisha and others also reacted and directly blocked in front of them, desperately hindering their actions and pulling their fields.


    The Lord of nature also made a decisive move, once again dragged an ancestor and reluctantly blocked him from interfering with Chen Heng''s battlefield in the past.


    "The crystallization of the force of law is detected. Is it transformed?"


    Lines of handwriting in front of me emerge and appear so clearly.


    "Be one with me!"


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Crazy laughter came from ahead.


    Under everyone''s gaze, the whole huge body of the ancestor of fire was swallowed by the field and directly swallowed up.


    So far, a mess is over.


    Chen Heng''s breath began to collide, and that power continued to improve, as if there was no end.


    In such a terrible situation, not to mention several surviving ancestors, the God of shadow, and others were shocked and didn''t know what to say.


    Being able to become sacred, the people present are well-informed. They have seen it in any situation in the past.


    Just like Chen Heng in front of them, they have never seen anyone who directly and forcibly swallowed another sacred statue and plundered its power.


    After swallowing the ancestor of fire, Chen Heng''s power is still expanding, and his power, which is already powerful to the extreme, has further evolved to a new level.


    There is an overlap between the power of light and that of the ancestor of fire. To some extent, the two sides are consistent and have a high degree of agreement.


    This is also why Chen Heng immediately stared at the ancestor of fire as soon as he appeared.


    A steady stream of power flows into the body, which constantly improves Chen Heng''s own power at the moment.


    The true spirit, which was already extremely powerful, expanded again and almost reached a new height.


    Holy?


    Already.


    At the moment, after gathering the power of three ancestors, Chen Heng''s power, even if it is at the top of the sacred, even if it is the God of shadow, such a powerful divine power can never be comparable with him, but weaker than the downwind.


    But with such a direct swallowing, Chen Heng still had some problems.


    Chen Heng shook his head and tried to calm himself down.


    In his mind, all kinds of information constantly emerge, including many memory fragments belonging to the ancestor of fire, which flow into his mind and vibrate constantly at the moment.


    This is the sequelae.


    The power of power contains the will fragments of others, which even the transformation of the simulator can not completely expel it, but can only reluctantly minimize its impact.


    But even so, the impact remains the same and will not change.


    At the moment, Chen Heng is like this.


    In fact, Chen Heng was aware of this when he swallowed the remains of the sun''s ancestor.


    The fragment of will from the ancestor of the sun has affected his behavior, making him unconscious crazy, which has a great impact on his character.


    And now it devours an ancestor again, and this influence is even more obvious.


    Chen Heng shook his head, dispelling the trance in his mind, then raised his head and continued to look at many ancestors in front of him.


    It seems that his eyes are not good.


    In fact, it is true.


    "Before long, he rushed forward again and directly picked another ancestor......"


    No, not one.


    After swallowing the ancestors of fire, Chen Heng''s strength at the moment was amazing. He directly coerced the two ancestors in one breath and suppressed them together.


    This kind of combat power is appalling, and some doubt life.


    You know, the strength of each ancestor here is enough to compare with the high divine power of the God of shadow.


    Even if the body of the shadow God came here, I dare not say that I can defeat two with one.


    Chen Heng did it so easily, and it seems so easy.


    "Good, good!"


    Asha''s face brightened.


    Two of the three ancestors were suppressed by Chen Heng. At the moment, there was only the last ancestor in front of her.


    Her pressure suddenly dropped sharply and she was even able to fight back.


    It seems that there are no more accidents when the abyss door is opened this time.


    However, looking at Chen Heng''s amazing performance, her heart couldn''t help palpitating.


    "How on earth did he do it?"


    Looking at the battlefield between Chen Heng and the two ancestors in the distance, Aisha couldn''t help thinking.


    The strength of the two ancestors, she could not be more clear. It was obvious what level it was.


    However, even though the two ancestors are so terrible, they are still at a disadvantage and are not Chen Heng''s opponents at all.


    It seems that defeat is only a matter of time.


    Why on earth is this?


    She was shocked in her heart, but the movement on her hand did not stop. She focused on fighting and suppressing the ancestor in front of her.


    "Don''t you stop?"


    Not far away, the God of shadow looked at the ancestor of the night in front of him and said, "if you continue to stay here, it''s hard to say the result."


    Opposite him, the face of the ancestor of the night was livid and looked ugly at the moment.


    The current situation has changed so fast that even the ancestors of the night did not expect it.


    Obviously, the situation had been very good before, but it turned into what it looked like in the blink of an eye.


    And the ancestor of light like a demon

 Chapter 821

    I have to say that the speed of all these changes is too fast.


    Before Chen Heng appeared, the ancestor of the night never thought that there would be such a existence in this world.


    "He is devouring the power of other ancestors..."


    The ancestor of the night looked into the distance, and his pupils didn''t shrink.


    What did he see?


    In the distant void, the ancestor wailed.


    The ancestor of light rushed forward, and his two huge arms opened. One tore the body of an ancestor and swallowed up his power.


    The whole process is so relaxed and comfortable, just like its ancestor who swallowed fire before.


    "Doesn''t he have limits?"


    Looking at this scene, the ancestor of the night scolded secretly. At this time, he didn''t know what to say.


    In the past, he had never seen such a crazy existence.


    They have never even heard of this ability to devour other ancestors and almost plunder others'' power.


    The world will instinctively breed corresponding natural enemies for its ancestors.


    Those ancestors corresponding to those who hit chaos have similar power, but it is far from what Chen Heng shows at the moment.


    The power of such terrible plunder is appalling.


    If they knew the current situation in the past, I''m afraid they would kill it at the first time.


    But now


    The ancestor of the night was livid and ready to retreat.


    At present, the power shown by Chen Heng is too powerful and disturbing.


    If you continue to stay here, the ancestor of the night has no doubt. After several other ancestors fall, I''m afraid he will be the rest.


    But is it useful to make a decision at this time?


    Ahead, the God of shadow sighed: "it seems too late..."


    "What?"


    The ancestor of the night was stunned and didn''t react.


    "I mean, it''s too late."


    The God of shadow turned back and looked at the ancestor of the night with some regret. There was obvious complexity in his eyes, just like looking at a dead man.


    This kind of look made the ancestor of the night feel very uncomfortable.


    He was about to ask, but his body instinctively froze.


    Turning around and looking behind him, I don''t know when a pair of scarlet eyes have opened, which reveals incomparable cruelty and madness.


    Just this pair of eyes, it looks as if there is a world as huge, in which all kinds of laws flow and fall constantly, like the opening of the world and chaos.


    The next moment, the eyes slowly closed, and the world lost its light and fell into extreme darkness.


    In this dark night, a figure rushed forward and rushed to the ancestor of the night.


    It was an extremely huge figure, impressively another Chen Heng.


    "How is it possible?"


    Looking at another bright ancestor in front of us, the dark ancestor was a little unbelievable.


    Subconsciously looking into the distance, where Chen Heng is still fighting with the two ancestors in front of him. It seems that the meeting can''t end for a while and a half.


    "Separation? Or something else?"


    Observing this scene, the ancestor of the night felt a little calm.


    No matter what or other means, it must have limitations.


    At least it is absolutely impossible to be stronger than ontology.


    In that case, there''s nothing to worry about.


    The idea flashed through the heart of the ancestor of the night, and then turned back to suppress Chen Heng''s separation, and then left.


    Unfortunately, the next moment, his body could not help but retreat and was forcibly repulsed.


    The huge body floated in the nothingness, and the breath swept all directions, picking up a turbulent flow in this nothingness.


    At this time, the ancestor of the night is a little confused.


    Is this really a separation?


    He felt the power from each other, and some couldn''t believe it.


    In front of this statue, there is a complete force of law, even power.


    If this is a separation, what is he?


    The strength is not as good as the other party, which is acceptable to the ancestors of the night, but if it is not even as good as one of the other party''s parts, it is unacceptable.


    Bang!


    In nothingness, the war continues to open.


    Whether the ancestors of the night are willing to accept it or not, the war has already begun.


    Opposite him, Chen Heng''s split body has rushed forward, like a chaotic beast, frantically killing him.


    In this separation, there are a lot of divinity and power. Although its power is not as good as Chen Heng''s noumenon, it is not inferior to the ordinary sanctity.


    Maybe it''s not enough to suppress the ancestor of the night, but it''s simple to just drag him down.


    And with this effort, it''s over.


    Ah!


    Ahead, a terrible cry came out.


    The crowd turned and looked forward. There, the two ancestors who were hostile to Chen Heng screamed, and one of them burst into pieces, which was directly smashed.


    If it''s an ordinary person, it''s nothing.


    The divine essence is extremely powerful. Even if the body is broken, it has no effect. Just restore it again.


    But in the face of Chen Heng, the situation is very different.


    Roar!


    Chen Heng''s true form was roaring, and bursts of angry roars came from the front.


    His whole body was filled with sacred flame. He swallowed the broken flesh and blood, and directly absorbed the power belonging to the ancestor and turned it into his own possession.


    The whole process is extremely fierce and rapid. People should be shocked when they see it and feel how there can be such a existence in the world.


    Bang!


    Another crisp sound.


    At this moment, people in the whole ancestral world look up and can clearly feel the changes of the ancestral world.


    At the moment, a large number of natural disasters are breaking out all over the world.


    The ancestor inherits the power of the ancestor world, which itself is a part of the operation of the ancestor world.


    Once such existence falls, it will inevitably affect the operation of the whole ancestral world and lead to various changes in celestial phenomena.


    This is the case now.


    Even two ancestors fell, and the ancestor world instinctively felt and began to vibrate spontaneously.


    The collision of the forces of law is about to begin, which is extremely chaotic.


    If it continues, drastic changes will inevitably take place in the ancestral world, which means that there may be terrible disasters, and finally even the existence of the ancestral level will be affected.


    Feeling this, the face of the strong in the whole ancestral world is changing.


    However, in the face of the battle between the sacred, they can do nothing but pray silently there.


    They prayed that the disaster would pass as soon as possible and would not continue.


    Unfortunately, their hopes are doomed to fail.


    Gu Pei


    In the nothingness, an ancestor screamed, and the whole body broke in an instant. I don''t know how many times, flesh and blood flew in the nothingness, and even the body was shaking, almost unable to heal completely.


    Chen Heng was indifferent and just kept shooting to break the enemy in front of him.


    I don''t know when the enemy in front of him gradually became weak, but the breath behind Chen Heng became stronger and reached a peak.


    At this moment, the two ancestors in front of him have fallen, and his power has been swallowed up by Chen Heng without leaving a trace.


    The sacred flesh and blood are scattered in the air. The sacred residual breath makes this area roll continuously, with a suffocating sense of oppression.


    Chen Heng stood in this nothingness, his face very cold.


    Then he raised his head and looked aside, gradually focusing on the ancestor of the night.


    Bang!


    A crisp noise came out.


    Just at a glance, the ancestor of the night felt an extremely strong pressure and directly pressed on himself.


    He knew that this was the pressure exerted by Chen Heng.


    After the opponent solved his immediate opponent, he finally turned his eyes to him.


    DANGER!


    Almost in an instant, the ancestor of the night felt threatened.


    He wanted to leave and escape the area, but he couldn''t do it at all.


    No way out.


    Not to mention the covetous Chen Heng, the God of shadow who fought with him before is still there.


    Although he didn''t do it, the ancestor of the night was sure that if he meant to escape from here, the God of shadow would stop him.


    The situation seems to have unconsciously evolved towards the most dangerous situation.


    In this regard, the ancestor of the night was in a complex mood.


    The situation is changing too fast.


    Not long ago, it was their ancestors who jointly suppressed these outsiders.


    But just in an instant, the situation evolved into what it looked like.


    And all this is because of the monster


    "Silver moon ancestor, did you foresee this scene long ago, so you took the initiative to contribute yourself..."


    In nothingness, the ancestor of the night muttered to himself, and the idea flashed through his heart.


    He recalled the original actions of the ancestor of silver moon.


    At the beginning, the ancestor of silver moon had the opportunity to regain his power and return to the position of ancestor.


    However, somehow, in the end, she didn''t do so. Instead, she took the initiative to contribute and left everything to Chen Heng.


    Now, it''s still foggy.


    Did the ancestor of Yinyue have foreseen this scene long ago, so he did it deliberately?


    For this, the ancestor of the night is not clear, nor is Chen Heng.


    At this moment, the only thing Chen Heng knows is the butcher''s knife that will be raised in his hand.


    "Any last words?"


    Chen Heng came forward slowly, and his whole body slowly recovered and became the human form of the past again.


    In this process, his separation dissipated slowly, turned into pure energy and integrated into his body, which looked very relaxed.


    The whole process made the eyelids of the ancestor of the night jump. At this time, he didn''t know what to say.


    Even if he had seen all kinds of demons of Chen Heng, he could not help but be stunned at the current situation. He only felt that the existence in front of him was not like a normal person at all.


    Of course, he was right.


    After all, in a strict sense, how many normal people can become sacred?


    Chen Heng is just a little out of line Right?


    Well, it''s really outrageous.


    Looking at Chen Heng''s various performances, not only these ancestors present, but even the shadow God, these teammates can''t help being silent and feel extremely outrageous.


    Before Chen Heng, they had never seen such an outrageous existence.


    Since then, they will never forget the existence of Chen Heng and will keep it firmly in mind.


    Without too much observation, the God of shadow understands that the outcome of the ancestor of the night must be swallowed by Chen Heng, and there will be no residue left.


    This made him think.


    "What is his essence? Why can he swallow the power of others so directly?"


    The shadow God was puzzled. At this moment, he couldn''t help but flash the idea: "is there a limit to his phagocytosis?"


    The God of shadow is very concerned about this problem.


    According to common sense, no one can devour the power of others. Even if it is inheritance based on a certain relationship, it is impossible to obtain all the power in power.


    Chen Heng''s style is obviously breaking this common sense.


    But why can this be done?


    What is the limit?


    Of course, the most concerned thing for the God of shadow is whether this phagocytic ability can devour the divinity of God?


    In theory, it should be OK.


    After all, the power of the ancestors and the divinity of the gods are essentially one thing.


    Since Chen Heng can devour the ancestors of the world, the gods who devour the world of gods will not be a problem.


    If so, I''m afraid he is not only the ancestor of the world, but also the gods of the gods world


    Thinking of this possibility, the God of shadow couldn''t help moving in his heart and inexplicably flashed a scene.


    It was a scene of corpses everywhere.


    From Chen Heng''s actions in front of him, we can see what he will do once he returns to the world of gods.


    There is no doubt that it was a great disaster for many gods.


    Many gods will die and fall into Chen Heng''s hands.


    And what kind of result will all this give birth to?


    When the divinity of all gods is unified, all are occupied by one existence


    The thought flashed through the heart of the shadow God. At the moment, he didn''t dare to think any more.


    There is no doubt that an unprecedented big Mac will appear in the world of the gods.


    I''m afraid that at that time, the gods of the whole world of gods will be shrouded in a huge shadow.


    "However, from the current situation, this phagocytosis is not without cost..."


    The God of shadow stood in place, looking at the scene ahead, and the idea flashed silently in his heart.


    Ahead, the fight continues.


    Chen Heng constantly rushed to the front and fought with the ancestor of the night, beating him and spitting blood.


    It seems that the battle will soon be over.


    Just from some subtle places, we can see that Chen Heng''s state at the moment is also very wrong.


    He looked a little trance, and his eyes were often violent. At a glance, he made people feel uneasy, and there was an atmosphere of chaos.


    "By the power of the law, the mind is affected..."


    The thought flashed through the heart of the shadow God.


    From just now on, the situation shown by Chen Heng has been somewhat wrong.


    For Chen Heng, although they haven''t had long contact, they can also understand each other''s character.


    This is a calm and rational man.

 Chapter 822

    Chen Heng''s character is always calm and rational.


    Such people usually show normal characteristics. At least they can''t behave so disorderly as they are in front of them.


    Such a trait should not be reflected in a sacred body.


    Any sacred, whether it is the God who takes the road of faith or the ancestor who takes the road of blood, has sublimated itself and has some unique characteristics.


    In this process, if its true spirit is not pure enough, it can never reach this point.


    In theory, if it''s a normal promotion, it shouldn''t be like this in itself.


    Unless its own authority is so, it will have such characteristics.


    But Chen Heng is obviously not the person who takes this road.


    The current situation is a little strange for him.


    The God of shadow frowned and didn''t know what to say.


    Not only he, but also the Lord of nature and others on one side noticed that something was wrong.


    But in this case, they have no other way and can''t do anything.


    In the distance, the eyes of chaos stood quietly in the temple. Looking at Chen Heng at the moment, he also fell into silence. He didn''t know what to say.


    He had intended to take action to share some pressure for the God of shadow and others, but he finally stopped.


    Now looking at Chen Heng''s appearance, he felt that it was meaningless whether he shot or not.


    "What''s going on?"


    Standing where he was, he looked at the scene shown by Chen Heng in the distance. At the moment, he was also muttering to himself. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Your Majesty, are we going to do it again?"


    On one side, the priest with chaotic eyes looked hesitantly in the air and asked for instructions.


    The scene of the confrontation between the gods in nothingness is destined to be seen by only a few people.


    For the priest, he didn''t see the scene of Chen Heng killing all sides in mid air, and his mind still stayed here.


    Standing in place, the eyes of chaos quietly looked into the distance, did not answer their priest''s words, but kept silent.


    The priest did not dare to ask again, but kept silent and did not speak any more.


    Bang!


    The sound of the void being torn apart sounded everywhere.


    At this moment, the whole void seemed to be torn apart, showing an extremely strange and unique scene.


    The boundless power of terror dissipated, and there was a great power like the world.


    All this is so thrilling that people feel almost suffocating.


    "What kind of monster are you?"


    Under Chen Heng''s attack, the ancestor of the night was firmly suppressed. At the moment, the whole person was shouting there.


    His heart was shocked and angry. At the moment, his breath was gradually becoming weak.


    At this time, he had some regrets.


    If he had known that the situation would become like this, he should not have appeared and should have avoided it far away.


    no It''s not just avoidance.


    Sooner or later, Chen Heng will hide in the corner of the world.


    For others everywhere, they are the ancestors above and the great sacredness.


    But for the present Chen Heng, I''m afraid they are just food, which is not worth mentioning at all.


    Roar!


    Nothingness began to crack, and powerful breath emerged from all directions.


    In this void, black holes split, like huge mouths, and began to eat the body of the ancestor of the night, turning his huge body into a piece of fine flesh and blood, and then swallowed it directly into his stomach.


    The whole process is like turning the ancestor of the night into food on the plate, eating and enjoying it slowly.


    In this regard, the ancestor of the night constantly launched resistance and tried to fight against this terrible power oppression, but it was useless and could not fight it all the time.


    The gap in power is too big.


    In front of Chen Heng, he unified the power of the sun ancestor and the silver moon ancestor, and his strength has become extremely powerful, far above the ordinary ancestor.


    In addition, he swallowed the power and authority of several ancestors before. When several authorities are superimposed, the power generated is terrible.


    To put it bluntly, if Chen Heng hadn''t adapted to this terrible power at the moment, I''m afraid the ancestor of the night would have fallen and completely become the food in each other''s stomach.


    Rao is so. He is not far from the end.


    Wow


    A crisp sound came out, and a long sword condensed from the flame appeared on Chen Heng''s hand. Then he cut it off with a knife and forcibly cut off one arm of the ancestor of the night.


    Bang!


    A lot of ancestral blood was spread, and the heaven and earth were contaminated. The sky revealed a trace of scarlet color, which looked particularly bloody and cruel.


    "It''s over..."


    In the dark, a sigh came out.


    At this moment, Chen Heng seems to have finally recovered his calm. The violence and chaos in his eyes gradually subsided and regained his calm.


    He suppressed the desire for equity in his heart, just sighed silently, and then made a decisive move.


    Wow


    The clear sound came out from the front of my eyes. It seemed that there were chains spreading out in the void, spreading towards the ancestors of the night.


    This force is so powerful that it has a terrible impact at the moment when its breath is exposed, directly tearing the powerful body of the ancestor of the night.


    A breath of destruction blooms from it.


    At this moment, space and time seem to be at a standstill, and everything is in a dead silence.


    "It''s time to end..."


    Chen Heng regained his reason. At the moment, he looked at the struggling ancestor of the night and finally hit a fatal blow.


    Bang!


    The sound of terror came out. At this moment, the body of the ancestor of the night began to crack. He couldn''t bear the pressure of this breath and was completely defeated.


    A moment later, the body of the ancestor of the night disappeared, stained with a flame and burned there.


    "Come on... Come on..."


    At a higher level, even life as powerful as its ancestors is like an insect.


    At this moment, Chen Heng feels like he has been sublimated.


    From his perspective, you can clearly see any details in the body of the dark night ancestor, including the flesh and blood particles, as well as the power held by the dark night ancestor itself.


    There is no doubt that this is a more powerful force.


    With an ancestor falling under his hand, Chen Heng felt that he had reached a new critical point.


    The level ahead transcends the divine and reaches a higher level.


    However, it is a pity that no matter how hard Chen Heng tries, he can''t continue to cross and can''t really reach that level.


    Boom!


    Gu Hua


    Before him, the body of the night''s ancestor was shattered, and a lot of flesh and blood was integrated into Chen Heng''s body, and became one of Chen Heng''s strength.


    There is also the power that originally belonged to the ancestor of the night, which is now swallowed by Chen Heng and directly integrated into Chen Heng.


    In Chen Heng''s body, new changes are taking place.


    A great deal of the power of law has been transformed and integrated into the body.


    The power of these laws and authority combined with the original power in his body, and then formed a more perfect combination to make his own power grow more.


    Very strong!


    Chen Heng never thought that one day he could be so strong.


    That''s enough power to destroy the world. Under this power in his body, even the world itself is not enough.


    After swallowing the ancestors in succession, Chen Heng can feel that his essence is constantly improving.


    He didn''t know how high it was.


    The only thing we can be sure of is that unless there is such a terrible world as the ancestor world and the gods world, I''m afraid the rest of the world is not as good as his essence at the moment.


    At the moment, Chen Heng seems to be the same as he used to be. In fact, every inch of his flesh and blood contains immeasurable terrorist forces.


    That is enough to destroy the world itself. The energy contained in a drop of blood is enough to open up a new world and create new things.


    When a person is strong enough, even the world can''t limit it.


    "Unfortunately, it''s too late to realize this..."


    Chen Heng looked at himself.


    In front of him, as the power in the body is constantly being transformed, the number of simulation points is being consumed.


    Chen Heng has some regrets.


    Chen Heng has long been aware of the simulator''s ability to transform the force of law.


    But in the past, he didn''t know where the limit of this ability was.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid he should have gone this way long ago.


    Directly plunder the power and authority of other people''s laws and quickly expand themselves.


    The speed of progress on this road is absolutely amazing.


    Just as he is now.


    "However, if I had not spread the mark in advance and had so many reserves of simulation points, I might not be able to achieve this..."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng flashed the idea in his heart.


    The simulator does have the power to transform the power of the law into all its unique power.


    However, this ability does not come out of thin air and is also consumed.


    If there are not enough simulation points to support, I''m afraid I can''t support it with Chen Heng''s transformation speed, and I can''t do it at all.


    So in the final analysis, the collection of simulation points is still very important.


    This time, it has swallowed up the digital ancestors in a row, which has emptied most of the analog points accumulated by Chen Heng for a long time, and now only part is left.


    But it''s enough.


    Chen Heng looked aside.


    There, the last ancestor is still there and is fighting with Aisha at the moment.


    At this moment, Aisha''s whole body had changed.


    She has changed from a beautiful woman to a strange demon image.


    Chen Heng saw it very clearly.


    At this moment, the will of the demon who was originally boarding in Aisha has completely revived and integrated with Aisha itself.


    This is a demon God from the abyss. Its power is very powerful and absolutely meets the standard of powerful divine power.


    It is precisely because of the existence of this abyss demon God and the support of the abyss world that Aisha can show such strong strength.


    With her strength at the moment, she has even surpassed the ordinary powerful divine power, even if she belongs to the strong in this level.


    Opposite her, the ancestor was defeated by her.


    However, Aisha didn''t want to do it. Instead, she was always there to spend time with each other.


    "What are you still struggling with..."


    In the nothingness, Aisha''s seductive voice rang out: "don''t you see the end of your companion..."


    "If you continue to hesitate, you will face the same result sooner or later..."


    "Your only way to live now is to join the abyss... Under the protection of the great abyss will, you can survive and continue your blood and power..."


    The voice full of temptation skipped through nothingness. It seemed to ring from the bottom of people''s heart. It easily aroused all kinds of desires in people''s heart, shook people''s reason and instinct, and made people affected by it.


    Listening to Aisha''s voice, a struggle flashed across the face of the ancestor.


    At the moment, however, his ancestors still have a sense of security.


    Previously, the scene of Chen Heng tearing the other ancestors is still hovering in his mind.


    Even several other ancestors fell to such a point that he didn''t think he would have any exceptions.


    If it goes on like this, it will probably follow the footsteps of the ancestors of the night.


    But if you fall into the abyss


    His heart was tangled, and he couldn''t help falling into hesitation at the moment.


    And this is what Aisha wants.


    For the will of the abyss, the best thing is seduction and corruption.


    As long as there is a trace of hesitation and fear in his heart, the power of the will of the abyss can continuously amplify it until it completely dominates his action.


    At that time, the last ancestor will be thrown into the abyss.


    Thinking of this result, Aisha couldn''t help smiling and seemed a little proud.


    But the next moment, the expression on her face fell into stagnation, and the whole person directly froze in place.


    A big hand stretched out from front to back, I don''t know when to take a picture of the ancestor.


    With just one blow, the body of the ancestor in front of him was directly broken, and he didn''t even have the slightest resistance.


    Boom!


    The shock of terror came from everywhere.


    At the present moment, the wailing of the will of the ancestor world seems to feel sad for the situation of the last ancestor.


    Under the gaze of the four sacred eyes, Chen Heng strode forward, his face was indifferent, but his strength in his hand was not reduced at all, so he directly shot it forward.


    Bang!


    With one blow, it was all over.


    This statue is extremely powerful and comparable to the ancestor of powerful divine power. The whole body was eaten by Chen Heng, integrated into Chen Heng''s body and integrated with him.


    The whole process is very fast. It''s almost too fast for people to react.


    Asha''s face froze.


    She stared blankly at Chen Heng in front of her. She didn''t seem to think that her ancestors who had made great efforts to pull into the abyss world fell like this, and she was still looking there until now.


    After a while, he reacted and his face showed anger: "you!"

 Chapter 823

    "What are you?"


    Chen Heng looked back, and his eyes suddenly became scarlet again, which seemed to show endless violence and madness, which made people dare not move at a glance, as if they were going to be swallowed by it.


    Aisha''s body suddenly froze, and she didn''t dare to move at this time.


    A suffocating pressure came from the front, as the whole world was oppressing her, making her tremble from soul to origin and dare not move at all.


    Even the will of the abyss, which had always shrouded over her body and added strength to her, was shaking. It seemed that I felt the terrible power contained in the existence in front of me, and I was a little afraid.


    Of course, fear is also accompanied by desire.


    For the abyss world, Chen Heng''s powerful and unique existence is the object she yearns for.


    Many demons and gods in the abyss world were originally sacred to other worlds, but they were constantly corrupted by the abyss world.


    Asha''s face changed slightly, and now she finally realized what she was doing.


    In front of this existence, but a cruel man who directly crushed all the ancestors and swallowed them one by one.


    That force is still deeply impressed in my mind.


    If the other party is willing, she can even be easily solved.


    Such a statue exists. She even tries to question each other. Is it really fatal.


    Asha''s face changed instantly, her mood fluctuated constantly at the moment, and then fell directly into silence.


    A moment later, she left directly from the original place, disappeared in the original place, and rushed forward with the demons under her feet.


    For her actions, Chen Heng didn''t pay attention to her meaning, just looked at her coldly and quietly.


    "Don''t you stop them?"


    Aside, the voice of the Lord of nature came.


    The Lord of nature came to Chen Heng and looked at Aisha and others who left in front of him. He couldn''t help frowning and saying, "with their situation, they will certainly cause great trouble in this world."


    "Once the door of the abyss world is completely open, I''m afraid the world will be in danger..."


    The abyss world is a big world that can be compared with the world of gods. The number of abyss demons in it will not be inferior to the world of gods. In terms of strength, it will be superior to the world of ancestors.


    If the world had been sheltered by many ancestors before, it might be able to fight back and forth.


    But now, those powerful ancestors have been solved by Chen Heng, one by one into his stomach.


    In this case, the demon God of the abyss world is almost invincible in this world.


    This is a situation that the Lord of nature and others do not want to see.


    They are also outsiders, but their demands are different from the abyss world. The two sides are not the same.


    What the abyss world wants is to plunder the power and soul of the world, and even directly corrupt the world and swallow it into its own stomach.


    What the Lord of nature and the God of shadow want is to turn the world into their pasture and a hotbed of their faith.


    Previously, when faced with the threat of the ancestor, the two sides could barely come together, but now the threat of the ancestor has disappeared, that''s another matter.


    But the Lord of nature didn''t mean to stop Aisha''s actions.


    She saw the situation very clearly.


    At this moment, the fate of the whole ancestor world is in the hands of Chen Heng.


    If he is willing to stop those demons, the world will not be occupied by the abyss world.


    On the contrary, it is also general.


    "Don''t worry..."


    In front of him, Chen Heng''s eyes were scarlet, and now his face showed a smile: "this world will not become an abyss..."


    "That''s the best."


    The Lord of nature was relieved.


    Chen Heng obviously has his own ideas.


    But no matter what he thinks, as long as the world is not occupied by the abyss, it is the best result for the Lord of nature.


    Standing quietly below the scene.


    After the fall of the ancestor, the immediate descendants of the ancestor immediately felt the change.


    The power from their blood began to dissipate rapidly, and the power from their ancestors began to disappear gradually with the fall of their ancestors.


    Even many people began to have curses, which seemed to be affected by the fall of their ancestors.


    Chen Heng looked at all this calmly, his face cold.


    To some extent, this is the disadvantage of walking the road of blood.


    Relying on the blood of others is equivalent to completely relying on others.


    It''s fine when nothing happens, but once something happens, the final result is hard to say.


    Just as it is now.


    "No! My power!"


    "My power is gone!"


    On the battlefield, a large number of blood nobles howled and felt that the power in their body began to disappear.


    With the fall of the ancestor, these forces from the ancestor began to dissipate slowly and will eventually disappear completely.


    It is conceivable that this will lead to results on the battlefield.


    There is chaos everywhere, and similar things happen in all countries.


    Except for a few blood vessels related to Chen Heng, such as silver moon blood vessel and sun blood vessel, the blood vessels of other ancestors were more or less affected by Bo Bo.


    This has shaken the foundation of the world.


    "Change has begun..."


    Standing at the top, Chen Heng looked at the world under his feet and sighed.


    The world has been like this in front of us since ancient times. Everything in the world is eternal, as if it will always maintain the appearance in front of us.


    But always, that doesn''t mean it''s right.


    Chen Heng wants to get the world, but he doesn''t want a dead world without new changes.


    In that case, let him break the invariance.


    The most essential root of the invariance of the world lies in the ancestors who are high above.


    It is these ancestors that support the eternal stability of the world.


    When the ancestors fell one by one, the invariance of the world had been broken.


    It may not be too obvious in a short time. Because of the inertia of the past, all parts of the world will still maintain the previous order.


    But when a period of time has passed, when people find that the nobles who were high in the past have lost the power of the past, chaos is bound to be born.


    Gu


    By then, changes will begin.


    In this process, the invasion of the abyss world will greatly accelerate this process and make everything happen faster.


    Chen Heng turned around and looked at a place again.


    That''s the boundary of the violet empire.


    Unlike in other regions, not much has changed within the violet empire.


    Because most of the blood aristocrats in this empire have a close relationship with Chen Heng.


    Many of these nobles are descendants of the ancestors of silver moon. The source of power is not others, or Chen Heng today.


    Because of this, after the fall of many other ancestors, these people became the only group lucky to preserve their power.


    But for this situation, Chen Heng is not satisfied.


    With a slight frown, Chen Heng thought for a moment and finally made a decision.


    He stretched out his hand, and the power of power in his body began to shine.


    In an instant, the power from blood was sealed.


    Soon, within the violet Empire, change began.


    In the royal capital of the violet Empire, the violet King practices quietly in the palace and precipitates his own strength.


    At a certain moment, he suddenly opened his eyes and looked into the distance with a frightened face.


    "My power..."


    He stood up at once, slapped his fist in front of him and left.


    With the power of the violet king, if his ordinary blow really breaks out, it will be enough to destroy a city. Even if there are dense Dharma arrays guarding the palace in front of us, it will also be broken.


    However, at this moment, with his action, it did not produce such a terrible reaction.


    His blow only destroyed the wall in front of him, and there was no destructive power as strong as before.


    Looking at this scene, he was stunned and his face was full of disbelief.


    With the passage of time, the power of blood in his body was still weakening, and finally only exceeded the level of ordinary people.


    The power of blood in his body has been sealed down with Chen Heng''s will and turned into a seed of blood.


    Like other royal families, they have lost the terrorist power that almost destroyed heaven and earth in the past.


    Of course, not everyone is.


    Some people are close to Chen Heng and naturally have privileges.


    For example, Charlie, Alice and others, their strength not only exists, but also has been strengthened to a certain extent.


    Another example is the sun royal family such as Gleason, because the number of blood vessels has been scarce to a certain extent, it naturally does not need to be treated in this way.


    Of course, while sealing their blood power, Chen Heng also gave other things.


    That''s some extraordinary seeds from other worlds, such as the system of life knights and wizards.


    These are things that can be gradually strengthened through their own efforts.


    "It''s a pity that you sealed their blood power?"


    The master of nature stood aside and watched Chen Heng''s whole action. At the moment, he couldn''t help saying, "at least it''s also some combat power."


    The blood of this world comes from the sacred. The strength of those blood aristocrats is very strong. Some of them can even reach the seventh or even eighth level.


    This degree of combat power is a good supplement even for the gods in the world of gods.


    At least under normal circumstances, it takes some effort and hands for them to cultivate their subordinates of this level.


    It''s a pity to seal it directly.


    "It''s no pity..."


    Chen Heng shook his head and said, "the limit of a strong man who relies on the power of blood is also there. He can never break through or surprise people."


    "Only descendants equivalent to seven or eight levels can decorate the temple now, but what role can they play when they embark on the sacred battlefield in the future?"


    In Chen Heng''s mind, it''s only seven or eight levels, but it''s not enough.


    If you want to really help the struggle between the divine, you need to reach the mortal limit, that is, the ninth peak, or even the level of demigod.


    Can the so-called blood vessels cultivate the strong at this level?


    Even if one or two of them are damaged, it will even affect their own vitality.


    Blood Road, this is a seemingly beautiful way, but it is destined to be unable to cultivate too many strong people.


    It''s OK to support a small number of people, but it''s almost possible to cultivate enough strong people who are independent.


    "Besides, I just sealed their blood power, but I didn''t cut them off."


    Chen Heng''s voice continued to ring. At the moment, it sounded very clear: "including the descendants of those fallen ancestors, their blood still exists. At the moment, it''s just silent."


    "Their future descendants can''t have strong power at birth as in the past, but if their natural will is enough, they can also activate the blood seeds in their body step by step and reactivate the silent blood......"


    "The power gained step by step will really belong to them. Even their blood ancestors can''t easily take it away..."


    "Yes..."


    The Lord of nature nodded and recognized Chen Heng''s words, but still sighed: "did you seal their natural blood force to force them to embark on such a road..."


    "You may not see the advantages and disadvantages in a short time, but if you enlarge the time, in the end, it must be that there are more strong people in this road."


    Chen Heng is confident in his choice: "moreover, without the so-called natural aristocracy, mortals in this world will eventually be able to embark on an independent path..."


    In the past, ordinary people in this world were trapped in natural blood aristocrats, and could only stay in their own position forever. They were exploited by those superior blood aristocrats and served as slaves like cattle and horses.


    Now, everything is no longer the same.


    Without the so-called natural aristocracy, the world will usher in new changes and bloom new vitality.


    The impact of the abyss demon will also speed up this speed and make everything change rapidly.


    Bang!


    Just at this moment, a clear sound came from behind.


    Chen Heng turned and looked, and found that in the nothingness, the door of the abyss was blooming with strong brilliance.


    In it, the powerful repulsive force of the abyss demon God staring at the ancestral world finally came to this world.


    Boom!


    The powerful abyss demon God has a huge body. If its body is expanded, I''m afraid it will not be able to measure its size.


    There are countless pairs of scarlet eyes on his body. Each eye seems to contain a small world, where it blooms with dazzling brilliance.


    He descended from the abyss world and finally set foot on the land of the ancestor world.


    In an instant, thunder billowed, and the whole ancestral world ushered in a sudden change. I was afraid of the arrival of this abyss demon God.


    The powerful Erosive Force escaped from him. It was the breath of the abyss world. Now it was brought by this demon God.

 Chapter 824

    Bang!


    A crisp sound came from everywhere, making bursts of roar.


    A powerful breath rushed out of the door of the abyss, slowly spread outward, and gradually spread to the whole ancestral world.


    Where does this powerful breath come from?


    Demon God!


    The demon God who came out of the abyss door is so powerful. His body is huge. There are countless eyes staring at the front. Each eye is as huge as a world, which contains terrible to amazing power.


    Such a demon God can be regarded as extremely powerful even in the holy world, which makes people feel suffocated.


    Previously, in the abyss world, he crossed half a body and fought with an ancestor with only one hand. From then on, we can see that his strength has been strong to a certain extent.


    However, such a powerful demon God was stunned after he really entered the world.


    Because a pair of eyes have been fixed on him.


    Boom!


    There seemed to be thunder in the nothingness, and the sky was split. It was so powerful that the powerful power came out continuously.


    In front, Chen Heng''s eyes were cold. At the moment, he stood there quietly, looking at this demon God.


    Just this sight calmed the demon God who was still very excited in an instant.


    If this demon God is a human image, at the moment, it must have even shed cold sweat. It is uncertain that the sweat has wet the whole body up and down.


    A breath came from nothingness and locked him firmly.


    He wants to take action, kill in this world and plunder the power of this world to fill his strength.


    But from a practical point of view, he didn''t dare.


    There was the figure in front of him. He didn''t dare to flick. He had to stand still.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    After a while, he was relieved and felt that the strong breath in the air gradually disappeared.


    Finally released?


    The demon God breathed a sigh of relief, and then his mood recovered and became excited again.


    At this moment, he can''t wait to devour the lives of the world and turn them into the source of his strength.


    I believe this is bound to be a feast, which makes this demon God can''t wait.


    The abyss is also the most expected thing for the devil.


    Every time they break through a world, they will kill wantonly in that world and kill all the indigenous creatures in it, so as to weaken the power of the world itself as much as possible and lay a good foundation for the abyss world to devour the world.


    In this process, they will also get feedback from the abyss world and get a steady stream of new forces.


    This is one of the reasons why they are so positive.


    At this moment, without Chen Heng''s obstacles, this time will soon come.


    The demon God crossed the door of the abyss and was about to move on. Then he was suddenly stunned.


    "My power..."


    A sense of nothingness suddenly rose in his body.


    Inside his body, an invisible force is running, slowly extracting his own strength and even the source.


    All the forces in his body, from origin to power and then to himself, are now disappearing, and are directly swallowed up by some invisible force.


    Looking up again, he saw Chen Heng''s eyes.


    Chen Heng is still standing there at the moment, his sight is still calm, smiling, which seems to have some deep meaning.


    Obviously, the state in his body is not someone else, or what Chen Heng did in front of him.


    The next moment, his consciousness completely fell into chaos, and his whole body began to fall down. The powerful body containing the power of the abyss melted away like fog and disappeared completely.


    There are only a few drops of pure abyss power left, powerful and pure.


    Chen Heng held out his hand and directly grasped the power of the abyss in one place, condensing a black crystal formed by the power of the abyss.


    While doing this, he couldn''t help burping as if he was full.


    "It tastes good..."


    He thought about it and finally affirmed the taste of the abyss demon God.


    Although it looks very ugly, in terms of taste, this abyss demon God is still good, which is better than the previous ancestors.


    It''s just that the taste is a little heavier, and it''s not as easy to digest as those ancestors.


    Aside, the Lord of nature and the Lord of shadow stood side by side. At the moment, they looked at Chen Heng like a ghost.


    What did they just see?


    An abyss demon God comparable to the powerful divine power was eaten by people one by one?


    And there is almost no room for resistance in the whole process, and there are no direct people.


    What terrible ability is this?


    The God of shadow and the Lord of nature were silent. At the moment, they didn''t know what to say.


    It can only be said that monsters are monsters.


    And the taste is really not picky.


    The existence of the abyss demon God naturally has the power and will of the abyss world. Ordinary people, let alone eat it, will have great trouble even if they have a little contact with it, and will be infected by the power of the abyss.


    Even the body of the shadow God will feel trouble here.


    Chen Heng in front of him was good. He swallowed it directly at one breath, but he was not picky about food.


    What''s more frightening is that he swallowed an abyss demon God, but the whole person is still as before, just like a person who has nothing to do.


    When did the demon God of the abyss world become so easy to bully?


    Their hearts are silent, and they can''t help doubting life at the moment.


    "What did you do?"


    In the distance, Aisha also saw the whole process.


    With an unbelievable expression on her face, she stared at Chen Heng. After a while, she reacted and wanted to ask loudly, "you swallowed him!"


    "How can you... How dare you..."


    She looked at Chen Heng. At the moment, her face was also a little stunned. She couldn''t even speak completely.


    Aisha never dreamed that she could have such a good appetite in the world.


    The demon God from the abyss was afraid of being corrupted and infected by other saints. Chen Heng was good enough to swallow it directly.


    Aisha had never thought about such a thing before.


    Just now, Aisha thought that Chen Heng was ready to cooperate with her and divide the world together, so she deliberately opened the door of the abyss and let the demons in the door of the abyss enter the world.


    But judging from the current situation, it is clear that he was taken away by the demon God in the abyss gate and swallowed it directly!


    For a moment, she looked at Chen Heng, and her whole body was trembling instinctively. She was so angry that she couldn''t speak.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Chen Heng''s eyes then turned around, and his appearance was still that one, but at the moment it was particularly frightening: "continue."


    Gu Deng


    "Continue?"


    Aisha subconsciously asked, "what''s going on?"


    "Of course, continue to summon the demon God."


    Chen Heng opened his mouth and smiled. The smile on his face looked very genial: "didn''t you try your best to open the door of the abyss just to invade the world?"


    "Now the door of the abyss has been opened. If you don''t use it, it''s a waste."


    "Come on, continue to summon the demon God and summon all your demons!"


    He smiled and said, looking at Aisha.


    "You... You..."


    Aisha looked at Chen Heng in front of her and was completely stupid at the moment.


    Is there any reason?


    The man in front of him not only swallowed a demon God of the abyss, but also wanted her to summon more abyss demons to the world.


    You''re using the abyss as a buffet!


    "What? You don''t want to?"


    The faint voice sounded in my ears with a long sigh.


    Feeling the look in Chen Heng''s eyes, Aisha suddenly excited: "yes, I do!"


    She looked at the kind Chen Heng in front of her and squeezed out a smile on her face.


    Recalling the scene just now, she knew in her heart that if she didn''t want to, she would soon follow in the footsteps of the last demon God.


    Then the person who was eaten into the stomach will become her.


    At this time, even if you don''t want to, you must be willing.


    With a reluctant smile on her face, she quickly began to move under the kind gaze of Chen Heng.


    Boom!


    In the abyss world, turbulence is also opening at the moment.


    With the opening of the abyss door, all demons in the abyss world can feel that call.


    Suddenly, all the demons began to get excited.


    The open door of the abyss means that there is a new world behind it, and it also means an endless stream of soul, flesh and blood, as well as the power.


    For all abyss life, this is a great temptation.


    Especially after the call from that side.


    "The call of the abyss!"


    "The abyss is calling us to war. There must be a very powerful world on that side!"


    "I feel the exuberant breath of life and the power of complex laws. That world must be a very powerful world, not inferior to the world of gods hundreds of thousands of years ago!"


    "Go! Go in at once!"


    One after another, the demon lords were overjoyed and left with their servants and poured into the door of the abyss.


    Among these departing demons, there is no lack of demonic Lord level, and even demigod level demons are not a few.


    As for the holy abyss demon God, he is also starting now, entering one by one.


    A demigod from the abyss tried to crowd out other competitors, and finally found a channel in the narrow abyss door and went straight in.


    "New world, I''m coming!"


    His heart surged and he had enjoyed the wonderful experience after that.


    With the prosperity and prosperity of the world in front of him, as long as he quickly enters and carries out several massacres and blood sacrifices, he can immediately accumulate enough strength. At that time, it is only natural for him to be promoted to holiness directly through the power of the will of the abyss.


    The inner power of the abyss world and the promotion between demons often need to be paved with the bodies of other demons.


    In that environment, demigod is already the limit, and new sources of power are needed to reach the level of abyss demon God.


    Therefore, under normal circumstances, it is possible to obtain enough food for promotion only by fighting abroad.


    Just like the war against the gods in the past.


    In that world war, although the gods suffered heavy losses, many abyssal demigods in the abyss world were directly promoted to holiness in this war because they had accumulated enough food.


    Now, many of the sacred in the abyss world were promoted in the past war.


    And now it''s their turn.


    He was so excited that he wanted to enter the world through the channel immediately.


    But slowly, he felt something was wrong.


    "What''s going on? Why is the transmission so long?"


    He subconsciously felt wrong.


    Although the establishment of the abyss gate is difficult, once the construction of the abyss gate is successful, the transmission is a very fast thing.


    He has been transmitting for so long now. Why hasn''t he reached the new world yet?


    He wondered, but soon saw the change.


    In front, a black hole appears, which is very huge and looks like a black hole.


    Among them, countless substances are huff and puff and transformed, like the entrance of a world.


    Suddenly, the demigod must have thought that he had finally found the channel.


    So, following the power of transmission, he went straight in.


    Then he didn''t.


    When he walked into the passage, a powerful force rolled over him, instantly put him into an extreme static state, and then died completely.


    In this environment, everything around him died completely, and even the divinity of the demigod was frozen and directly transformed.


    In the ancestral world, Chen Heng belched with satisfaction, and then continued to look at Aisha, with some dissatisfaction on his face: "how are you pure ragged demigods, your holiness?"


    Is demigod a rag?


    Listening to what Chen Heng said before, the God of nature and the shadow God silently make complaints about it. At this time, I don''t know what to say.


    They are not sure whether there is a demigod in the Church of the world of gods.


    Now a demigod is put here by Chen Heng. He doesn''t even have the qualification to become a big meal. He is digested on the spot.


    "I... I''ve called, but you eat too much..."


    Aisha was about to cry. Now she didn''t know what to say: "including the previous one, you have eaten five demons!"


    "Full five!"


    Although the abyss of the devil is not absolute, there are many abysses in the world.


    Even including Aisha at the moment, there are at most less than 20 saints in the abyss at its peak.


    These twenty sacredness are the accumulation of the abyss in the world for years, some of which are cultivated by the deep world itself, and some are brought by the sacred corruption of other worlds.


    At ordinary times, but if you lose a statue, there will be some movement in the abyss world.


    Now it''s better to lose five in one breath.


    This is no longer the point of vomiting blood. It is directly cutting the main artery.

 Chapter 825

    There is no doubt that what Chen Heng did at the moment is actually bleeding the abyss world. Even bleeding is a little less rigorous. It should be said that cutting meat is right.


    Even if Chen Heng swallowed most of the demons in the abyss world in one breath, the abyss world would not blink.


    But those demons are another matter.


    To put it bluntly, if it weren''t for the will of the abyss, which only had elementary spirituality and no complete self-consciousness, I''m afraid it would be traced back to Aisha immediately, and a lightning split her to death.


    Rao is so. A large number of causal forces also trace back, winding around him like chains and locking him firmly.


    That''s shit.


    Aisha wants to cry without tears.


    In just a short time, she changed from the demon God favored by the abyss to the disguster of the abyss.


    Judging from the chain of cause and effect around her, she has no doubt that as long as she returns to the abyss world, other demons will immediately come to her door for tea.


    It''s hard to say what will happen then.


    Naturally, she will not die. At least she is also a demon God. The abyss will not give up her to die.


    But other aspects are hard to say, mostly bleeding.


    And all this evolved in a short time.


    Everything should be attributed to the person in front of us.


    Looking at Chen Heng, who was satisfied and still devouring many demons, Aisha was frightened. At this time, she didn''t know what to say.


    She dared to swear that she had never seen such a good appetite in her long life.


    He is more than an abyss!


    So many demons, dozens of demigods and a full number of five demons, were swallowed by him.


    What on earth is this appetite made of?


    Aisha wants to know this question.


    The image of Chen Heng in her eyes has already changed.


    This is neither sacred nor the so-called ancestor of the world, but a complete monster.


    A bad one will eat people.


    Ahead, she seemed to feel the idea in her heart. Chen hengruo turned around and his eyes fell on her.


    "Are you speaking ill of me..."


    Chen Heng opened his mouth and showed a strange smile on his face. How terrible it must be in Aisha''s eyes at the moment.


    "No... dare not..."


    Aisha''s body trembled, and she was already trembling.


    Her strength is very strong. She also belongs to the demon God at the moment, but she behaves like a poor lamb at the moment.


    No way, in the face of the existence in front of us, what about even the abyss demon God?


    It''s just food.


    Chen Heng''s smile gradually disappeared.


    He looked at Aisha in front of him and said, "you''re lying!"


    In an instant, the heaven and earth in the four directions collapsed, and there were bursts of thunder flashing in the nothingness. It crossed in front of me, as if it was about to make a breakthrough, which made people''s scalp numb.


    "I... i..."


    Aisha''s body trembled. Just as she wanted to say something, she found the change.


    Chen Heng in front of her stretched out a hand and grabbed a lot of things from her.


    "No! No!"


    In Aisha''s body, a will that had been silent for a long time roared with fear and uneasiness. At the moment, it was finally impossible to remain silent: "your great majesty, please let me go!"


    "I will submit..."


    Before the last sentence was finished, it was over.


    Aisha watched with numbness on her scalp. Chen Heng grabbed the host demon from her body, then stuffed it into her mouth and chewed it like eating ordinary things.


    The voice of the demon god suddenly stopped and went directly into Chen Heng''s stomach like ordinary meat. It seems that there is no resistance at all.


    "It tastes good..."


    Chen Heng looked satisfied and commented on the taste of the demon God: "it''s just that the weight is smaller..."


    "If I''m right, you''re also a demon..."


    As he spoke, his eyes fixed on Aisha in front of him and looked at her with a strange look, which could not be more obvious.


    Aisha trembled uncontrollably and said, "I... I''m just a demon God who has just been promoted... Not delicious..."


    "Really?"


    Chen Heng looked at her with deep meaning and then smiled: "just kidding, don''t be so nervous..."


    "Aren''t we friends..."


    When the voice fell, the terrible momentum on him disappeared instantly, and the whole person became more friendly and natural, as if the person before was not him.


    Feeling the change of Chen Heng, Aisha finally breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly said, "yes, we are best friends."


    "Well, go back."


    Chen Heng looked at Aisha deeply and then pointed to the abyss door behind him.


    At the moment, after the rage of Chen Heng just now, the abyss gate has already been unstable, and the surrounding space is extremely chaotic, as if it is about to collapse, which looks very unique.


    Aisha didn''t hesitate. The first time Chen Heng spoke, she immediately turned and left, and jumped to the door of the abyss without hesitation.


    With the ripples of space, her figure disappeared in the world and separated from the world.


    It seems that he has returned to the abyss world.


    "It''s really sad that I didn''t even say goodbye..."


    Chen Heng looked at Aisha, who disappeared in front of her quickly. He couldn''t help shaking his head sadly. He looked really sad.


    On one side, the Lord of nature and the God of shadow who watched the whole process were speechless. They didn''t know what to say about Chen Heng''s performance.


    Who dares to stay in front of you just now?


    Don''t you have a point for your terror?


    In fact, if they hadn''t stood here long ago and were only separated in this world, I''m afraid they would have run away.


    There''s no way. It''s too stressful to stand with such a cruel man as Chen Heng.


    Don''t you see that the eyes of chaos have completely run away.


    At the moment, the eyes of chaos deliberately showed their own breath and were ready to intervene at any time. As a result, after seeing Chen Hengfang''s ferocious performance, now the whole person has run away and dare not reveal any breath.


    It is conceivable that Chen Heng''s previous performance was terrible. Leng scared such a chaotic God like this.


    "Just let her go. It doesn''t want to be your temper."


    The Lord of nature looked at the abyss door on one side and the figure of Aisha disappeared inside. He couldn''t help but say, "she has written down the coordinates of the world. One day in the future, she may come."


    Gu Yun


    "Isn''t that better?"


    Chen Heng didn''t care about the words of the Lord of nature. He just smiled and said, "it''s just another big meal."


    The Lord of nature is silent. He really doesn''t know how to answer this.


    good heavens.


    For others, it is extremely difficult to deal with. Once encountered, it means a troubled abyss world. In Chen Heng, it has become a big meal.


    I really don''t know what to say.


    "And maybe I don''t have to wait until that day, and then I''ll take the initiative to go to her..."


    Chen Heng looked at the door of the abyss, which seemed to be about to collapse, and said with deep meaning.


    He didn''t mean to let Aisha go.


    Aisha has his mark. Through Aisha, he can locate the position of the abyss world. No matter how the abyss world is covered in the future, it is useless.


    When the next chance is right, he can go to the abyss again.


    There are a large number of demons and demigods in the abyss. For Chen Heng, this is a real meal.


    If you can swallow them all, the benefits will be unimaginable.


    "Unfortunately, the simulation points have been almost consumed. Otherwise, what can we do if we enter the abyss..."


    Chen Heng felt some regret.


    The buffet was really refreshing, but the consumption was amazing.


    Those ordinary demons are fine, but those demigod demons and even the abyss demons are not so easy to digest.


    In order to digest these holy demons, Chen Heng''s simulation point is about to reach the bottom.


    Otherwise, you don''t have to take so much trouble. Just eat all the way.


    Chen Heng felt sorry and then looked aside at the Lord of nature and the God of shadow.


    At the moment when his sight fell, the Lord of nature subconsciously shivered and looked at Chen Heng with some vigilance.


    This kind of sight made Chen Heng speechless: "don''t worry, I''m normal."


    "Aren''t we friends?"


    For Chen Heng''s words, the Lord of nature and the God of shadow kept silent and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    If they remember correctly, just now, Chen Heng regarded Aisha as his friend.


    Being your friend is a little stressful.


    Chen Heng can only smile.


    He really has no intention of starting with the Lord of nature and the God of shadow.


    In any case, these two people are the holders of his mark and, to some extent, his tool people.


    Only Chen Hengfang can eat so happily. The Lord of nature and the God of shadow can contribute a lot.


    Besides, their previous cooperation was quite pleasant.


    "The ancestor of this world has basically disappeared. How about following our previous plan?"


    Chen Heng looked at the Lord of nature and the God of shadow, and then waved.


    In front of them, a huge stone slab appeared, on which a map of the whole ancestral world emerged.


    "This part of the kingdom of cardo belongs to your Excellency the God of shadow."


    When the voice fell, an area on the slate lit up, and the sign of the God of shadow was marked on it, shining there.


    "The northern wasteland belongs to the Lord of nature."


    Another large but desolate area also lit up and was assigned to the hand of the Lord of nature.


    "As for other places, let''s leave them to me for the time being, shall we?"


    Chen Heng looked at the two men in front of him.


    As his voice fell, a large number of areas on the whole slate that had the opportunity to occupy 80% of the area lit up.


    It is the vast region of the world, including the violet Empire, the Empire of the Empire, and many other continents, and it is also the cream of the world.


    Now, with the division of Chen Heng, all belong to Chen Heng.


    The Lord of nature nodded silently. They had no opinion on this and were satisfied.


    Strictly speaking, Chen Heng divided them into the areas they have occupied, but the current form has long been different.


    Chen Heng''s power is too strong. If he wants, he can directly occupy the whole ancestral world without leaving them such a little.


    Now they can leave these places for their harvest. Naturally, they are satisfied.


    "That''s it..."


    Chen Heng had a smile on his face and remained unchanged from beginning to end. On the surface, he seemed like a kind and handsome young prince.


    With Chen Heng''s will, I''m afraid the world will be divided up by the three of them from now on.


    As for other sacred remains in the world, such as the eyes of chaos, and the ancestors of ancient trees who hide and don''t know where to hide at the moment, these are not important in the eyes of the three people.


    Although the eyes of chaos were also invited by Chen Heng, Chen Heng was not ready to leave anything for him.


    This is different from the two masters of nature.


    No matter what the Lord of nature and the God of shadow said, they also helped Chen Heng a lot in his previous actions and shared some pressure with him.


    As for the eyes of chaos, he didn''t give Chen Heng any help. As a result, he didn''t see him at the last minute.


    It''s good that Chen Heng didn''t bother him. How can he delimit territory for him.


    As for the ancestor of the ancient tree, the relic of the world of the ancestor is nothing more than what is destined to be removed.


    What is more important now than these two saints is another thing.


    Turn around and look at Chen Heng silently.


    In his eyes, the appearance of the world of the first ancestor is shown, which is so clear and beautiful.


    At this moment, the consciousness of the ancestral world is still running, but it has been weakened to the extreme compared with before.


    This was caused by the fall of an ancestor.


    Each ancestor controls the power of the ancestral world and has an inexplicable connection with the consciousness of the ancestral world, just like the spokesperson of the ancestral world.


    The fall of each ancestor will inevitably affect the world consciousness of the ancestor world.


    Therefore, after the fall of an ancestor, the consciousness of the ancestor world has also been implicated, and now it has weakened to the extreme.


    Standing still, Chen Heng can feel the rejection of his ancestors by the world. The rejection brings a complex feeling of closeness and instinctive fear.


    Exclusion is due to the fall of many ancestors. As for closeness, it is because Chen Heng is also one of the ancestors of the ancestral world, and he is the kind with positive roots and Miao Hong.


    According to common sense, at this juncture where many other ancestors fell, Chen Heng, as the only existing ancestor in the ancestor world, is bound to be favored by the consciousness of the ancestor world.


    If he didn''t kill the other ancestors


    Chen Heng doesn''t care about his rejection of the ancestral world.


    I''m kidding. Even the ancestors who represent the strongest power in the world have been killed. What about the world consciousness of just one world?

 Chapter 826

    "It doesn''t matter whether you reject or accept..."


    Feeling the attitude of the ancestral world, Chen Heng had a smile on his face, but he was completely indifferent.


    In any case, as long as it is world consciousness, it is doomed to be unable to escape a law.


    That is, there is no complete self.


    Just think about it.


    World consciousness is the collection of all consciousness in a world. Strictly speaking, it is a suture monster, which represents the will and position of all people.


    This means that the world consciousness cannot have a complete emotion like an ordinary person.


    Hatred is something that doesn''t exist for world consciousness.


    Even ordinary people can be desperate. Even if they risk their own lives, they will retaliate. No matter how, they will chew a piece of meat from their enemies.


    But will world consciousness?


    impossible.


    Therefore, for Chen Heng, the world consciousness of the ancestor world is weak, and his attitude is not important.


    What if exclusion?


    At present, there is no chess piece in the ancestral world that can be driven by world consciousness. Even in a strict sense, the power of the ancestral world itself may not be comparable to Chen Heng''s own at the moment.


    In that case, is there anything else to worry about?


    Chen Heng came into the world with a smile on his face.


    In this world, he looked around.


    In his eyes, scenes began to emerge.


    In many countries, the blood aristocrats who have lost their power are going crazy.


    The power of the past has completely disappeared, which has plunged many people into madness and extreme chaos.


    In the mortal world, there are demons fighting and devouring the flesh and blood around them to increase their own strength.


    There are also believers of the God of shadow and the Lord of nature who are praying silently everywhere and praying only for protection from their gods.


    Various scenes came into sight one by one and floated in Chen Heng''s mind.


    It''s like watching a movie.


    Chen Heng had no fluctuation in his heart and even wanted to laugh.


    Ordinary people will feel a cruel scene, which is just interesting in his eyes at the moment.


    After all, the world has become an explosive barrel, which can explode at any time.


    The contradiction and conflict between the devil of the abyss and the local residents, the contradiction between the powerful blood aristocrats and the oppressed ordinary people, the contradiction between the Church of God and the traditional kingship


    All these are places where disputes will arise.


    There is no doubt that this will certainly kill and injure many people and make many innocent people lose their lives and enter the end.


    But Chen Heng was indifferent to this and even wanted to add a fire.


    So he held out his hand.


    Powerful forces began to spread. If you look at the whole ancestor world from outside the world, you will find an amazing scene.


    A huge field unconsciously shrouded the whole world, covering the whole ancestral world.


    Then the endless rain of light began to fall.


    Jameson knelt painfully on the ground in the king''s assembly.


    He also lost his strength.


    Compared with others, Jameson is very old. The reason why he can continue to survive is entirely dependent on the power of blood.


    But when the power of blood began to fade, his vitality began to weaken.


    This is also the source of pain.


    If this situation is not changed, then time will pass, he will inevitably fall into death, because his vitality is exhausted and die.


    At this moment, an inexplicable light fell on his head.


    A vague feeling emerged from my heart.


    "This is..."


    Jameson''s heart moved. With the feeling surging in his heart, he directly extended his hand and contacted the light.


    Then a large number of messages exploded from his mind and emerged one after another.


    It is a new system of knowledge, which starts from the construction of the most basic rune, strengthens step by step, and finally enters the peak system.


    Suddenly, Jameson''s face was filled with horror.


    In the past of this world, there has never been such a system that can completely rely on itself and constantly become powerful.


    To put it bluntly, the system of the ancestral world did not exist at all.


    Except for the ancestors who are high above, how strong others can be depends entirely on life.


    Reincarnation is a technical activity, which is incisively and vividly interpreted in this world.


    But now, with Chen Heng''s action, everything has changed.


    This is his plan to suppress all the power of extraordinary blood with the power of his ancestors, and then spread the seeds of the path of transcendence.


    Only in this way can the world develop into a rich and colorful world as expected by Chen Heng.


    That''s why he suppressed the power of blood aristocrats.


    If we do not suppress the power of blood aristocrats and directly spread extraordinary species, the final result will be suppression.


    Nobles of superior blood will not allow ordinary people to master the same power as them through efforts, and will certainly exert all their efforts to suppress them.


    The aristocrats could never be born in their blood.


    As the shadow God and others lamented before, the blood of this world is too strong.


    In other worlds, even if powerful and extraordinary blood exists, it is at most just like the giant dragon of the world of gods, reaching the fourth level in adulthood.


    If you want to reach a higher level, you still need your own efforts.


    But the world is different.


    Like Jameson, the top royal families around them can directly reach the peak of level 7. In this process, they don''t need to do anything, just wait for the blood force to mature automatically.


    How much time and effort does it take for ordinary extraordinary people to be promoted to level 7 through hard work?


    I''m afraid it will take thousands of years at least.


    The two are completely unequal.


    Therefore, if we want the extraordinary system to take root in this world, we first need to suppress the blood relatives who are already powerful to the extreme.


    Chen an removed those powerful demons and deliberately left those weak demons.


    Under the persecution and threat of the devil, people in this world will certainly do their best to practice, carry forward the systems he taught, and bear bright fruits in the shortest time.


    "Bring these systems to the world, is that your purpose?"


    Looking at Chen Heng''s action, the Lord of nature said in surprise, "what good is this for you?"


    For Chen Heng''s actions, she stood beside the God of shadow and saw the whole process very clearly.


    Gu Yu


    She still has some doubts about Chen Heng''s purpose.


    What good is it to suppress the blood aristocrats who already exist in the world and then spread the seeds of the path of transcendence?


    "From the perspective of cultivating combat power, for the time being, the effect of this may not be as good as the ready-made blood relatives......"


    Listening to the doubts of the Lord of nature, Chen Heng smiled and then said, "but I believe in their future..."


    "Without the sacred oppression from above and inheriting the details of the past ancestors, as long as these people embark on the extraordinary Road, their future achievements will be brilliant......"


    He looked at the Lord of nature and the God of shadow and opened his mouth with deep meaning: "what I want is not the present, but the infinitely possible future..."


    The world is now under Chen Heng''s control. To some extent, it is actually Chen Heng''s property.


    As the Lord of nature said, simply from the perspective of cultivating combat power, the effect of sowing extraordinary seeds may not be better than the road of blood.


    After all, an extraordinary person, whether on the road of mage or knight, must have a very long and difficult experience, and it is even more difficult to reach the level above level 4.


    And the blood road?


    Jameson and others in this world can reach this level as soon as they are born. In the future, they can easily reach this level without dying halfway.


    How relaxed, how comfortable.


    From the perspective of cultivating combat effectiveness, this is naturally better.


    However, for Chen Heng, what other benefits can he get from the blood relatives cultivated in this way besides combat effectiveness?


    Combat power?


    For the divine, what role can it play if it is less than the demigod level.


    Moreover, for today''s Chen Heng, even the demigod can''t play any role.


    A demigod stood in front of him, that is, it was just a matter of mouthing down.


    Only when the true holiness stands in front of Chen Heng can he pay a little attention to it.


    And can the path of blood cultivate holiness?


    I''m afraid not.


    In this regard, Chen Heng, as one of the ancestors of the world, inherited all the inheritance of the ancestor of silver moon, especially having a say.


    In this world, except for the first group of ancestors bred from the original world, all the rest of the sacred are basically inherited.


    Either inherit, or seize the power of the past ancestor, so as to be promoted to a new ancestor.


    But strictly speaking, this is not the birth of a new ancestor, but the continued existence of the past ancestor from a different angle.


    The number of ancestors will never continue to increase.


    What''s the point?


    The way of blood cannot cultivate new holiness, which has long been proved in the past of the ancestral world.


    Therefore, Chen Heng chose to give up this road and choose another road.


    "It may be very weak at first, but the future is infinite..."


    Chen Heng looked at the earth in front of him, looked at the endless creatures under his feet, and whispered, "compared with other worlds, this world is not sacred, but also large enough and rich enough resources..."


    "This means that as long as they are given enough time, they will continue to move forward and develop amazing civilizations..."


    "In this process, there must be a steady stream of new things, perhaps new knowledge or new system..."


    "And all this is what I really want..."


    At last, Chen Heng couldn''t help laughing.


    Individual development has its limits, but the development of a civilization, as long as there are no external conditions, will continue to develop until the end.


    Of course, when civilization develops to a certain extent, it will eventually encounter its obstacles.


    If there is no extraordinary world, when a civilization develops to the end, it will encounter problems of environment and resources, and may eventually be locked up by the environment.


    If it is an extraordinary civilization, then in addition to resources and environment, the greater obstacle is sacred.


    When extraordinary civilization is strong to a certain extent, it is bound to give birth to a powerful sacred civilization.


    This is a symbol that civilization is strong enough.


    But in most cases, the sanctity of civilization will limit the upper limit of civilization.


    The simplest example is the world of gods and the world of ancestors.


    In the world of gods, gods need the belief of mortals, so they divide the belief and resist the existence of latecomers.


    In the ancestral world, the descendants of the ancestral blood occupy everything, and they also exist by power, which fundamentally suppresses all changes and disintegrates the possibility of other sacred appearances.


    This is the wrong influence caused by divinity.


    But in this new ancestral world, these problems will not appear again.


    In terms of resources and environment, the ancestral world is strong and broad enough to accommodate many sacred beings.


    As long as there is enough time in such a world, it is only a matter of time to cultivate holiness.


    The sacred obstacles will disappear because of Chen Heng''s existence.


    As the controller of the world, Chen Heng will not suppress and interfere with the progress of civilization, but also control the later sanctity, leaving enough room for the world to rise.


    Over time, the Lord of nature will be startled by the changes in the world.


    Chen Heng is looking forward to that day.


    "Let''s see..."


    With a smile on his face, Chen Heng quietly looked at the earth under his feet.


    It''s been quite a while now in the whole world.


    Changes have begun to take place in the world.


    Under the threat of demons, many people who have obtained extraordinary knowledge began to work hard and try to practice.


    A large number of ordinary people have gained power.


    These are ordinary mortals at the bottom of the world who will never turn over.


    Chen Heng''s previous knowledge is targeted.


    Throughout the world, people with certain qualifications will receive corresponding knowledge.


    Those with mage qualification will receive mage related knowledge, while those with awakening life energy qualification are the knowledge of knight system.


    Both systems have been promoted to the fourth level by Chen Heng using his own strength, and there is only the most basic one.


    This is to let them open up after the fourth order and try to open up a way by themselves.


    Now, with the passage of time, first-order extraordinary people have gradually appeared on the earth.


    Most of these people are civilians, and there are fewer such people among the blood aristocrats who were originally superior.


    On the one hand, it is the base number, on the other hand, it is also the degree of effort.


    Although the power in the blood aristocrats was suppressed, it did not disappear, but it was hidden in their bodies and became blood seeds.


    Although this blood can''t bring them direct power, it still has many benefits.


    For example, extraordinary qualifications will be easier to have in blood aristocrats.


    Therefore, on the whole, the proportion of nobles with extraordinary qualifications is not small.

 Chapter 827

    After Chen Heng suppressed the blood of the world, in theory, the people of the world will also come to an equal position.


    But this is only superficial.


    In fact, because of the inertia of the past, even though today''s nobles have lost their power to suppress everything in the past, they still control things very different from ordinary people.


    As aristocrats, they have more resources, more power, and even better physical quality.


    Although the power of blood fades, it does not completely disappear. In this case, the physical quality and life expectancy of blood aristocrats are stronger than ordinary people, which is still the mainstream.


    Even in terms of qualifications, the proportion of nobles with extraordinary qualifications is also large. Although it can''t be said that nine out of ten, it''s almost the same.


    All kinds of conditions are excellent. According to the truth, even if the new world is coming, under the new extraordinary system, the blood aristocrats should also stand out, become the masters of the world and maintain the status of the past.


    However, this is not the case.


    No matter how good the theoretical data are, problems will eventually arise in practice.


    Blood aristocrats have all kinds of excellence compared with ordinary people, which does not mean that they can give full play to this excellence.


    The most important factor is subjectivity.


    Whether knights, mages or other extraordinary systems, they all have a remarkable feature, that is, they have to endure a long time of honing.


    This sharpening is doomed to be long and painful. The whole process is boring and requires a firm will to overcome it.


    And the blood road? Just eat, drink and have fun. As time comes, it will naturally become stronger.


    The difference between the two is obvious.


    The vast majority of blood aristocrats used to live in a comfortable environment.


    In this case, it is completely impossible to turn them into hardworking, diligent and enterprising people one by one.


    Ordinary civilians are completely different.


    A tough environment breeds a firm will.


    Ordinary people have experienced enough hardships in this world.


    They have a strong will.


    In the past, this will did not seem to be of any use. It could not make them eat more and die later in the face of the sword.


    But at this moment, this will has played the most critical role.


    If a person who has been addicted to darkness for a long time sees a glimmer of light, he will grasp it resolutely and will never let go easily.


    The nobles of the past era may have all kinds of excellence, so that they can gain the upper hand in theory and still dominate this era.


    And all people have nothing but will.


    But it was this ordinary will that reversed everything and achieved results that no one expected.


    In the whole ancestral world, one extraordinary began to rise.


    The nobles bathed in the glory of the past were completely defeated and directly defeated.


    This is something that no one thought of.


    When the blood aristocrats lost their strength and faced the awakening people again, they were stunned to find that they were so fragile.


    Rich resources and comfortable environment can not bring them enough confidence. Instead, they are defeated by civilians who have nothing.


    In the exploration of the path of transcendence, civilian geniuses rose at the fastest speed and suppressed all the people who trampled on them in the past.


    For a moment, the whole ancestral world began to rise everywhere.


    Countries began to become unstable.


    In the gilna Empire, a large number of rebellions broke out one after another.


    The gilna kings, who have lost their power, look at the ups and downs of the rebellion. They want to suppress it, but they are powerless.


    Opposite them is an insurgent army formed by civilians, of which the strong generally have first-order strength.


    It''s only the first rank. In the past, let alone the superior royal family, even any blood aristocrat with some power can easily suppress them.


    But now, this force seems so strong that even the gilna royal family can''t lift their heads.


    The royal families that have ruled the world for many years are not all waste. Some of them are also aware of the changes in the world and began to make every effort to develop the armed forces belonging to the royal family and cultivate the extraordinary people belonging to the royal family alone.


    Because to some extent, they can maintain the current situation and maintain confrontation with the insurgents.


    However, with the passage of time, the gilna royal family was alarmed to find that those who came from civilians and had neither noble blood nor sufficient resources increased faster than their royal families.


    Under the changing situation, not all royal families can quickly realize the change and start to cheer up.


    The vast majority of nobles are still addicted to the glory of the past and have never looked back.


    The resources occupied by the gilna royal family are by no means unlimited.


    On the contrary, every extraordinary person emerging from the civilian population cherishes the present opportunity very much. Whenever there is a chance, he will rush forward desperately, even if he dies.


    Anyway, they had a rotten life. Instead of continuing to struggle in the world, they might as well fight hard.


    Even the three most powerful empires in the world are now in such a troublesome situation and almost subjugate the country directly.


    This is not to mention other weak countries.


    Some small countries may have no strong blood, and their details are not strong. They were defeated at the first time of the change and washed clean directly.


    Within the scope of the ancestral world, a large number of old countries perished, and new countries began to be established and stand in this world.


    Of course, not all ancient countries are going to decline.


    The extraordinary within the civilian population does not appear suddenly, nor does it resist suddenly.


    This requires a long process.


    Because of the inertia of the past, when the extraordinary people among the civilians appear one after another, the first reaction of these extraordinary people is not to fight against the past nobles, but to actively want to get close to the past nobles and find their own position in them.


    This is the role played by the rule of the past countless years.


    There may be natural rebels in this world, but most thoughts don''t turn so fast. Even with power, most people''s first reaction is still to integrate into the rules of the original world, not to fight it.


    If at this time, the nobles can realize the emergence of changes, recognize the potential of these extraordinary people and actively absorb them into their own system, they may not be able to maintain the original system, or even seek benefits with the help of the current chaos.


    However, there are not so many ifs in the world.


    Facing the new extraordinary class, the first reaction of the vast majority of nobles was not to absorb, but to fear and kill.


    So the bloody crackdown began first.


    The extraordinary people with power were slaughtered one by one. In a short time, the world seemed to return to its original shape.


    This also made the new extraordinary people aware of their positioning and completely destroyed the idea of moving closer to the old aristocracy.


    Gu min


    Thus, vigorous changes began.


    The nobles who carried out the massacre in the past became the slaughtered party, and the violent bloody cleansing began.


    In this battle, the old nobles collapsed, and even the gilna Empire, a rich and powerful empire, almost capsized.


    Not to mention the small countries.


    The replacement of kingship and the exchange of rights and classes became particularly obvious in this period.


    Of course, not everywhere.


    Within the violet Empire, the whole empire had changed early because of the preparation made by Chen Heng.


    Compared with other countries that carried out repression and slaughter, the violet Empire took the lead in absorbing the extraordinary into its own country, canonized the most powerful ones as nobles and gave them their due status.


    In addition, the region of the cardo empire is also stable.


    Because in this place, in addition to the royal family in the past of the cardo Empire, there is a detached force.


    That is the Church of the shadow God.


    In the past years, the God of shadow spread faith on this land and cultivated his own priest.


    At this time when the blood went out to power, the priest became a new ruler, suppressed all chaos and kept the country in his own hands.


    But apart from these two countries, most of the rest are in chaos at the moment.


    Even though the gilna empire is still supporting at the moment, people with a clear eye can see that its defeat is only a matter of time.


    Chen Heng sees all this in his eyes.


    He smiled and took no notice of the killing. Anyway, he was very happy.


    For the world, what is happening now is a drastic change.


    And where does change have undead people?


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart and watched all this quietly.


    At the moment, he is in a special place.


    This is not another place. It is the space where Chen Heng came and participated in the trial here.


    Root space.


    Originally here, Chen Heng conducted a root test under the arrangement of Yinyue''s ancestor, so he obtained part of the power of Yinyue''s ancestor.


    To put it bluntly, Chen Heng''s turning point in the world began to rise and fall from this place.


    Now, Chen Heng came to this place again.


    Despite the various functions of this space, for Chen Heng, this place is the closest place to world consciousness.


    Therefore, in these years, the Convention has been stationed here and has not left easily.


    "It looks very lively outside..."


    A voice came from one side.


    Then a shadow appeared in front of Chen Heng, and then showed his image, which was an ordinary middle-aged man.


    Of course, this is only the surface, not the real body.


    For the existence of the holy level, most of their real bodies are very large, and there are few human forms.


    The other party''s appearance at the moment is only for the convenience of communication.


    "It''s been a long time, Mr. Chris..."


    Feeling the figure appearing on one side, Chen Heng was not surprised. With a smile on his face, he directly said, "should I call your name or your past title?"


    "The past title has passed, and the power originally vested in me has already fallen into your hands. You''d better call my name directly."


    Chris smiled and didn''t think much of Chen Heng''s words.


    When Chen Heng returned to the root space, he was acutely aware of a hidden existence.


    Chris, this is the existence that sealed the ancestor of the silver moon and suppressed it in this root trial.


    At the beginning, it was his power that influenced the heavenly artifact of the ancestor of silver moon and frozen it in the violet empire.


    However, with Chen Heng''s return, he finally met Chen Heng again.


    "An ancestor who has fallen for a long time will fall into this situation now..."


    Chen Heng looked at Chris in front of him and sighed softly.


    This exclamation is absolutely sincere.


    It had not been possible to find out before, but now it looks again, we can easily find the essence of Chris.


    The essence of Chris is actually the soul of an ancestor.


    In other words, this is also an ancestor. Of course, it has fallen long ago, not in its heyday.


    In some easy to understand words, he belongs to the ancestor of the previous generation and has long been seized of his power.


    It''s a former Emperor who lost his throne.


    Such existence should have fallen.


    Everything of the ancestor is bound to power. From the moment he loses power, he will fall into a falling situation and never feel anything again.


    But the root space is an exception.


    This is the closest place to the ancestral world and the root of all the ancestral world. It has all kinds of incredible terrorist forces.


    Chris is here, but to some extent, he has avoided the end of the fall and still exists in this world.


    Of course, because of the limitation of the root, he can only show his existence in the root space. Once he takes a step in the world, he will immediately disappear into invisibility and be erased by the world.


    This is Chris''s particularity.


    "What do you think of today''s changes?"


    Chen Heng looked at Chris in front of him and smiled to ask the other party''s opinion.


    "Very good change."


    Chris smiled and said, "to tell you the truth, I''ve been in this world for quite a long time. I''m afraid it''s at least millions of years according to mortal calculations..."


    "For millions of years, I have watched the rise and fall of one ancestor after another, the continuous change of the earth, and the reproduction and loss of ordinary people from generation to generation, but I have never felt any change."


    "No matter whether the ancestors fell or advanced, and how many people multiplied, the world seems to be like this and has never changed..."

 Chapter 828

    "However, I originally thought that the future of the world would be the same as the past, forever unchanged, and there would never be any new changes, but I didn''t expect to encounter your turnaround..."


    Speaking of this, he couldn''t help pausing and looking at Chen Heng in front of him with a smile on his face: "I''ve been watching the play here for a while, but I think it''s wonderful outside..."


    "These changes in just a few decades have given me more surprises and surprises than in the past hundreds of thousands of years..."


    "Are you satisfied with this answer?"


    Heng said at last, looking at him with a smile.


    "Nature..."


    Chen Heng also smiled and then said, "but this time I''m not here for this..."


    "You''ve been here for hundreds of thousands of years. I think you''re tired."


    "I don''t know. Do you have any idea of leaving?"


    He looked at Chris in front of him and whispered.


    Listen to this, Chris''s body.


    Does he want to leave?


    Naturally.


    Except for a few, few people in this world are willing to be bound in one place.


    Even if this place is not other, but the root of the world.


    In this place, he can see all kinds of changes in the world, see many things and changes, but it is always impossible to really intervene in it.


    In the past years, he was like a bystander, silently watching the changes of the world.


    "It''s not that easy to let me leave..."


    Chris said, then hesitated again, smiled and shook his head.


    Yes.


    Perhaps for others, leaving this place of origin is a very difficult thing, or even almost impossible.


    But what about Chen Heng?


    But not necessarily.


    Chen Heng also watched the battle with his ancestors.


    It''s really frightening to almost regard the ancestors as the ancestors, one by one, the abyss demon God.


    This is the power shown by Chen Heng. It is almost suffocating. I can''t believe its existence.


    In today''s ancestral world, it has directed the current situation and brought all kinds of changes different from the past to the world.


    Such existence, such a person, may really take him out of this place of origin.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Putting down his worries, he then raised his head, looked at Chen Heng in front of him, and said softly, "my strength has disappeared now. Even if I can leave, I''m afraid I can''t help you in a short time."


    "Even if you give me enough time, I''m afraid I can''t recover my strength in the future."


    Chris''s was also an ancestor.


    However, the foundation of the ancestors lies in the power of the world.


    There is no doubt that the power of the world has been accepted and mastered by Chen Heng.


    All aspects of the world''s operation are controlled by Chen Heng, and there is no room for people to intervene.


    This also means that even if Chris gets away from the root world, he is doomed not to become the ancestor of power as in the past.


    He can only be an ordinary holy man at best.


    A holy man may be powerful in other worlds, but in the eyes of Chen Heng, it''s another matter.


    Chris understood this very well, so he smiled bitterly at the moment.


    "No harm."


    For Chris''s words, Chen Heng didn''t care, just smiled and shook his head: "the world has been on the right track until now, but it lacks a real guide."


    "And this position is perfect for your former identity."


    "That''s true."


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, Chris couldn''t help laughing.


    There is nothing wrong with that.


    Perhaps in terms of strength, Chris will never be able to compare with Chen Heng in front of him, but in terms of experience, it is another matter.


    He has existed in the root space for hundreds of thousands of years. He has witnessed all kinds of changes in the ancestral world, and can''t be clearer about all the past experiences of the world.


    Because of this, it is appropriate to put him in the position of guide.


    In fact, there is not much to do in this position.


    Chris doesn''t need to intervene in the operation of the world. On the one hand, it''s not necessary, and on the other hand, Chen Heng won''t allow it.


    What he really wants to do is to standardize the later sacred and guide those later sacred to the right path.


    As time goes by, with the volume of the ancestral world, a new sacred will be born in the future sooner or later.


    In order to avoid these sacredness interfering with the operation and progress of the world in turn, we need to arrange a suitable guide to correctly guide their existence and prevent them from interfering with the birth of a new sacredness.


    Otherwise, according to the normal law, the divine born first will inevitably suppress the later divine birth, and even fundamentally cut off the space for the later to be born.


    Cross the river and tear down the bridge belongs to yes.


    But this behavior is quite normal in many worlds.


    Therefore, Chen hengcai needs to specially train Chris to serve as a guide.


    "After a while, you can get out of this place and choose the identity you want to live again."


    Chen Heng said, "of course, in order to better guide the later sanctity, your identity is only a mortal at first, and it is impossible to have a strong innate power like many ancestors."


    According to Chen Heng''s plan, Chris will be reincarnated directly and start over from mortal.


    Of course, even if he is an ordinary mortal, with the knowledge of his ancestors, Chris can also rise step by step and become a new sacred.


    The difference is only a matter of time.


    The reason why this arrangement is also an experiment of Chen Heng to some extent, in order to make Chris have a real positive impact on the world.


    In the process of growing up, Chris is bound to leave his own track along the road and drive the extraordinary system of the world to further grow.


    Even in the process from his rise to holiness, Chen Heng can check out many problems of the system, so as to improve it as soon as possible.


    To some extent, it is an experiment.


    Chris actually knows this in his heart, but he doesn''t reject it.


    He was even interested in it.


    "Walk again from the beginning, is it from mortal to divine..."


    Chris smiled and said, "that sounds interesting."


    "If nothing happens, you will be the first holy person in this new world where the ancestors have faded."


    Gu Kan


    Chen Heng also smiled and said to him, "but at that time, it should not be called the ancestor."


    Ancestor is a sacred name for the way of blood.


    If you take other roads to the sacred level, even if there is no difference in power, there will be great differences in terms of appellation.


    For example, the gods of the gods world, the fairy king of other worlds, and the ancient gods are other names.


    But obviously, Chris doesn''t care about it.


    "Call it different if you call it different."


    He smiled brightly and said, "to tell you the truth, I''m a little tired of the title of ancestor over the years."


    "It''s good to live in another way now."


    Chen Heng stared at him and then determined that what the other party said was the truth.


    This is surprising.


    "How much do you know about the ancestor of silver moon?"


    After a short silence, Chen Heng spoke again, looked at Chris and said.


    This time, in addition to working with Chris, asking about the ancestor of silver moon is also one of them.


    Chen Heng still has some doubts about the original choice of Yinyue ancestor.


    When it comes to this world, the most familiar ancestor of silver moon is undoubtedly Chris in front of us.


    At the beginning, when Chen Heng first contacted the ancestor of Yinyue, she was suppressed by Chris in this root space and couldn''t get rid of it.


    If Chen Heng hadn''t come here later, I''m afraid there wouldn''t be much to say in terms of the situation of the ancestor of Yinyue at that time.


    I''m afraid it just fell.


    "You did ask."


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, Chris couldn''t help laughing: "maybe in your opinion, the choice of the ancestor of silver moon is a strange thing."


    "But in my opinion, it''s actually very understandable."


    "Oh?"


    Chen Heng raised his head in some doubt and looked at Chris as if he wanted to get a satisfactory answer.


    "In addition to sufficient strength, we have firm faith."


    Under the gaze of Chen Heng, Chris slowly said, "without firm faith, we will not be able to stand out from mortals, resist the erosion of the power of law, and create possibilities and become sacred under all kinds of impossibilities."


    "Anyone who can achieve holiness must have their own beliefs and have their own path."


    "You doubt the motivation of Yinyue ancestor and don''t understand why she made such a choice, but in my opinion, it''s actually very easy to understand."


    "She has already seen the future and knows what you will do in the future, which just fits her path."


    At this point, Christon paused, then continued to speak, smiled and said, "what you are doing now is actually in line with the beliefs of other people, and you must do better than those people."


    "In that case, why not give all your strength to someone who can realize your ideal?"


    Chen Heng was stunned.


    He had envisaged many possibilities before, but he missed them.


    Perhaps his past experience stereotyped his thinking and made him guess from the worst point of view no matter what he did, but he forgot that there are still a group of people in the world who can die calmly for their beliefs and the path they choose.


    Such people are sacred.


    Whether it is other sacred or Chen Heng himself, he has no doubt that he has his own firm path and faith in his heart.


    This belief has enabled them to go through many difficulties and obstacles all the way, and now, it has been with them all their life.


    In that case, there is naturally such a possibility.


    Chris looked at Chen Heng and couldn''t help smiling.


    Compared with the strangeness between Chen Heng and the ancestor of Yinyue, he and the ancestor of Yinyue have been entangled in this sealed place for countless years, and he is naturally clear about the road that the ancestor of Yinyue adhered to.


    Because of this, there was no doubt in his heart.


    No matter what they do, there is no doubt about them.


    Perhaps Chen Heng doesn''t know that what he is doing now is actually what other people dream of doing, but can''t do.


    It is impossible for Yinyue ancestor to do all this in front of him, because he can''t defeat many ancestors and doesn''t have that strong strength.


    But, in front of Chen Heng can.


    This is the reason why the ancestor of silver moon chose him.


    A moment later, Chen Heng''s face returned to calm.


    "I see."


    Facing Chris, Chen Heng nodded and then said, "Mr. Chris, you can prepare to leave."


    "You don''t have to prepare."


    Chris smiled. "I''ve been waiting for your visit since you did those things. I''ve already finished the preparations."


    "As for now, please start."


    "Well, I wish you a pleasant journey ahead..."


    Chen Heng nodded and then stretched out his hand.


    In an instant, this space began to vibrate continuously. A powerful force affected everything and made this area begin to vibrate continuously.


    If you look at it from a higher perspective, you can see an amazing scene.


    In this place, the giant is directly close to the root of the world.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Chris was taken away by Chen Heng and left through this gap.


    After that, the vibration of this space slowly disappeared and gradually returned to calm.


    Everything is ordinary.


    After leaving the root space, Chen Heng left this area, then threw Chris''s true spirit mark at random and threw it among the crowd.


    He didn''t pay too much attention to Chris''s reincarnation, just looked at it roughly.


    If you are an ordinary person, you may need to choose a good birth and family and let them have a good baby to ensure their future growth.


    But if the object is once sacred like Chris, it''s not necessary at all.


    Chen Heng believes that even in the most difficult and dangerous environment, Chris can grow up smoothly without any problems.


    Even if the memory is sealed, Chris''s divine essence will not change and will definitely grow up smoothly.


    As for the sealed memory, it will wake up and recover after it has entered a certain level.


    On the one hand, it is to keep the growth track of normal people, but also to avoid the influence of previous life memory on him, so that he can smoothly integrate into the extraordinary system of the world.


    Otherwise, if you have the memory of a previous life, you will grow up at that time, I''m afraid you will be the ancestor of an old era.


    After leaving Chris at will, Chen Heng did not leave, but quietly watched Chris''s birth and growth.


    For him, this can also feel some fun, maybe get some enlightenment and raise some new inspiration.

 Chapter 829

    Perhaps after conscious safety, Chen Heng''s temperament has also changed a lot.


    In the past, he didn''t have to say much, but now he is more interested in watching the play.


    Of course, having an interest in the theater doesn''t mean you''ll go to it.


    After all, in his capacity, ordinary plays don''t look interesting.


    But this one is different.


    This is a play performed by a holy man himself. It is estimated that there are not many in the world of the heavens.


    Why don''t you lift a small bench and watch it slowly?


    Not only Chen Heng himself, but also the God of shadow and the Lord of nature were very interested in the play. After sleeping and accumulating strength, they sent a separate body to watch the play here with Chen Heng.


    Soon in front of them, scenes emerged.


    Wow


    Accompanied by a crisp sound, a crisp cry came out.


    In an ordinary noble family, a child came into the world with a voice.


    Of course, the child is not someone else, but Chris.


    In this reincarnation, in order to achieve the best effect, Chen Heng can shield all Chris''s memory. He didn''t do anything in the process of reincarnation. The whole process is completely random, only depending on luck and character.


    Chris''s luck is not good, but at least it''s not too bad.


    His reincarnated family is a small aristocrat in the new era. It is said that his ancestors also have the blood of a royal family.


    Of course, the latter point is completely declared, and strictly speaking, as long as it is a noble, the ancestor can be traced back to the royal family and even the ancestor.


    Hundreds of years have passed since the original change.


    After the decline of blood aristocracy, the new pattern took shape soon.


    A large number of new aristocrats appeared, impacting the original world pattern.


    As for the original blood aristocrats, they are either weakening or struggling to maintain their status, so as to transform themselves into new aristocrats.


    In today''s world, although blood is still important, it is not the most critical.


    However, there is no doubt that aristocrats with strong blood will still have various advantages even after they step into the extraordinary system.


    The whole family is looking forward to Chris''s birth.


    They are not only excited about the addition of a member of their family, but also look forward to the emergence of a new extraordinary in their family.


    The results of the test satisfied them.


    Chris''s blood is not bad, so his identity is not bad.


    He not only has the talent to become a knight of life, but also has the qualification to become a law.


    Although their qualifications are not very good, they are not poor.


    The discovery excited the little family.


    In order to decide the future path of little Chris, they deliberately launched a discussion.


    At the end of the discussion, they decided to send Chris to a knight to study.


    The reason why they feel that this path is not better than that of the knight.


    In fact, the opposite is true.


    In any world where knights and mages exist at the same time, the status of mages is basically higher than that of knights at the same level.


    But the problem is also here.


    Mages have a higher status, but they are also more expensive to train.


    With this little noble family, even if the whole family is hollowed out, I''m afraid it may not be able to train Chris.


    Compared with this, the knight''s road saves much money. Except for some necessary expenses, the rest is not too much.


    The family can easily afford it.


    In this way, Chris began training from the age of three, and was sent away to the nearby Knight academy when he was ten.


    Now, after hundreds of years of development, the professional Knight college has begun to appear.


    Its origins are all kingdoms.


    In order to cultivate special extraordinary talents, various countries have begun to build special colleges to cultivate their own talents.


    Among them, the mage college is rarely owned because of the high cost. Instead, the knight college has developed quite well in recent years because of the cheap training of knights.


    As long as Chris is currently going to the knight''s college, it seems normal, just one of many small colleges.


    Then everything about Chris went on slowly.


    He grew up as his family predicted, studied hard, and soon showed something unusual.


    Although Chris''s memory was sealed and just a normal child at the moment, his divine existence was not covered up and soon showed the difference.


    Compared with ordinary people, Chris''s appearance is too handsome. Although his qualification is ordinary, his will is firm. Even the famous Knight should be amazed at Chris.


    The most important thing is his terrible learning ability.


    No matter what knowledge it is, it can be understood and remembered by Chris.


    Facing the knight breathing method provided by the college, Chris did an amazing thing.


    He spent three years to improve the knight breathing method to a considerable extent, and successfully achieved better results.


    This event directly shocked the whole college, and even those famous people were shocked by it.


    Chris is also famous and remembered by many people.


    This is just the beginning.


    Because of his intelligence, although Chris''s qualification is ordinary, his cultivation progress has always maintained a fast speed, far leaving others with ordinary qualification.


    At the age of 20, he had been promoted to a second-order knight and became a strong man in the neighborhood.


    And this is not the end, far from the end.


    Less than 30 years old, he ushered in a breakthrough again, reaching the level of a third-order knight.


    This degree, to some extent, is close to the apex of the knight system.


    At the beginning, Chen an handed down the extraordinary system. Although he taught the complete system, the knowledge about each system only reached the fourth level.


    The detailed practice content is only up to the third level.


    The reason for this is to enable the world''s geniuses to innovate, so as to continuously create new roads and bring new scenery and brilliance.


    As time goes by, the later road will eventually be slowly opened up.


    Only now, only hundreds of years have passed since the original event. It is obvious that new content has not been created and is still under difficult exploration.


    This also means that Chris can only rely on himself in his next practice.


    He worked hard, groped at the third level, polished himself as much as possible, polished everything to the extreme, and left no mistakes or omissions.


    Then he completed his feat.


    At the age of thirty-five, a loud noise broke out from Chris''s house.


    This area has become another shape, and the powerful life energy has been sublimated, which has had an almost permanent impact on this area.


    A fourth level knight was born.


    This is an amazing move.


    Gu Chen


    Because in the previous hundreds of years, although the existence of the fourth order has appeared, it is basically concentrated in mages or other systems.


    The fourth order supernatural of the knight system did not actually appear.


    The reason why the knight system has been promoted is only because it is relatively easy to train knights and the cost is lower.


    But Chris''s promotion broke this history.


    He set a new record and became the first fourth order knight in the world.


    The news slowly spread and gave Chris a reputation for hitting.


    His family is proud of him, and his family and friends are delighted by him.


    Many powerful Knights even heard the news and came to him to become a follower of Chris, so as to obtain the method and experience of promotion.


    Of course, the most important thing is Chris''s awakening.


    Promotion to level 4 is a huge barrier, and its biggest difference is that its origin will be sublimated.


    When the source is completely sublimated, the true spirit is born here.


    The seal left by Chen Heng has disappeared.


    The memory of the true ancestor began to return and officially returned to Chris.


    "I''m... Back..."


    Chris opened his eyes, looked at the familiar scene, and subconsciously opened his mouth.


    He touched a tree in front of him, felt the familiar touch, and felt some inexplicable palpitations in his heart.


    The scenery looks very ordinary, but it is so beautiful in Chris''s eyes at the moment.


    He has seen this world many times in the root space and has seen it many times.


    In the past, he dreamed of touching the world and feeling the context of the real world.


    And now, he finally did it.


    Invisible moves emerge from the heart.


    An inexplicable breath escaped from him, causing the instinctive induction of the ancestral world.


    He is announcing his return and joy in this way.


    Finally, he looked into the air and into the nothingness.


    What came into view was an empty scene. There was nothing there. It seemed that nothing existed.


    But Chris knew there must be someone watching him.


    For Chen Heng, he felt a little grateful.


    If it weren''t for Chen Heng''s action, I''m afraid he is still in the root space at the moment, and I don''t know when he can leave there.


    After a while, he slowly calmed down and began to feel his current situation.


    Then he frowned.


    Things are a little bad.


    The strength of this body is not weak. It has reached the fourth level. Even in the big world of gods, it is a strong man.


    But in Chris''s view, this strength is not safe enough.


    More than 100 years have passed since Chris was born.


    Throughout the world, there have been five levels of existence, born in other countries and systems.


    This has led to new conflicts.


    In the past, Chen Heng sowed many different transcendental systems in order to give people in this world more choices.


    Mages, knights, beast guards, elemental masters


    Various systems have different characteristics and focus on different places.


    This certainly gives people more choices, but also allows some people with more professional qualifications to have more opportunities to become extraordinary.


    But this has also led to some problems, artificially creating contradictions.


    There is friction between several different spiritual systems.


    At this moment, mages have the absolute upper hand.


    The first strong person who broke through the fifth level appeared among the mages.


    At the moment, Chris is the first person in the knight system and the pioneer of fighting against the mage array.


    This makes people feel some egg pain.


    In other words, although Chris''s strength is good at the moment, if the fifth level mage really kills him, he has no other choice but to run.


    A bad one can even fall directly.


    It makes Chris feel a little bad.


    By the way, the advanced fifth level mage is still a very familiar existence for Chris.


    The man''s name is Jameson, and there is a fairly good small force behind him, called the king''s Council.


    Compared with many kingdoms in the past, the king''s parliament has not weakened but flourished in this new era because of the latent experience of the past years.


    This is not surprising.


    The councils of kings are hidden forces and have rich hiding experience.


    At the same time, they have a large number of researchers and rich blood research technology, which can not be compared with even the three empires.


    Technical talents belong to yes.


    After the chaos began, under the leadership of Jameson, the king''s parliament decisively chose to hide and run, cleaned up its sphere of influence and focused on studying the new system.


    After a short incubation, they spread again and established their own forces. This time, they were much more high-profile than in the past, and even played their own signboard directly.


    In the past, they lurked mainly because they were afraid of the power of the three empires, as well as the ancestors and divine weapons behind them.


    But now, in this era, these things are gone.


    What else are they afraid of?


    Therefore, they appear directly and openly and develop a lot of strength in the world.


    Even the gilna Empire, one of the three empires, was finally destroyed in their hands.


    Its comprehensive strength, not counting some hidden things, is enough to be juxtaposed with the violet Empire and the cardo Empire, known as the three empires of the new era.


    Jameson, as the head of the king''s Council, has changed a lot.


    In the original wave of change, he died a little.


    Fortunately, in the end, he made a decisive cut and began to try a new system, so he continued to breathe for himself.


    He is too old, so even if he is promoted to the fourth level, he is in danger of dying of old age at any time.


    It was not until he was promoted to level 5 that he was really relieved and began to go out again.


    In today''s world, there are many people like Jameson.


    After all, it''s not enough time for a group of people to die in the past hundreds of years.


    But in this new era, they can''t reverse the trend, they can only follow the trend.


    It was Chris who listened to Jameson''s name, but his face couldn''t help showing a strange expression.

 Chapter 830

    "This man''s vitality is quite tenacious. He hasn''t died yet."


    Standing where he was, Chris sighed silently, some of whom didn''t know how to evaluate.


    Jameson was definitely a man of the moment in the past era. He was once one of the top powers in the whole ancestor world except the ancestor.


    Except for the kings of the three empires, no one can match Jameson.


    And for such a person, Chris will naturally pay attention to some.


    It''s not that he really cares about the situation of the ancestral world, it''s just pure boredom.


    After all, trapped in the root space for so many years, his only pastime is to see the changes in the outside world.


    The changes in the outside world will inevitably include the three empires and the king''s parliament.


    Jameson, as a man of the hour at that time, said impolitely that he had been in Chris''s eyes since his youth, which impressed him and kept his memory fresh.


    However, the world has already changed. Chris thought he would never hear the name again. If nothing unexpected happens, he is expected to be buried in the future.


    So when he heard the name again, he couldn''t help being stunned.


    "Well, did you choose the path of the mage?"


    Understanding the current situation, Chris began to integrate the information and understand the current situation.


    He was the first person in the knight camp before he recovered his memory, but that doesn''t mean he won''t inherit other systems..


    On the contrary, with Chris''s qualifications, he has enough exposure and understanding of many systems.


    Even if he wants to, he can easily set foot on the path of those systems.


    The reason why there is no such thing is just because of pride.


    Before the awakening memory, Chris grew up as an ordinary person.


    The divine essence gave him a strong talent and understanding, but also made him unprecedented self-confidence.


    He was confident that even if he did not set foot on other roads, he could reach the end just by virtue of the knight''s road.


    This idea cannot be said to be wrong. After all, with Chris''s talent, as long as he is willing, he will be able to find a way on the road of knight.


    But this speed will certainly be delayed to some extent, and it is impossible to succeed in promotion at the fastest speed.


    But after the awakening of memory, that''s another matter.


    After awakening the memory, the memory of hundreds of thousands of years before returned, which quickly changed Chris''s concept.


    In the eyes of real Chris, self-confidence, what is that?


    Can you eat it for dinner?


    The extraordinary world is extremely ferocious, and the strength is strong enough to be the first.


    If your strength is not strong enough, if the other party kills you, no matter how confident you are, do you still have to rush into the street when you should rush into the street?


    On the contrary, even if you invest in other systems first, and then delve into the higher field of knights after the crisis is solved, isn''t it still the same?


    What''s the point of a bull''s horn?


    Chris shook his head and thoughts flashed through his mind.


    Generally speaking, he is still young.


    If it were Chris now, it would never be like this.


    Without hesitation, Chris began to try the system of specializing in mages.


    In fact, for Chris, the mage''s path is the most appropriate.


    The essence of this road is to master the essence of the world.


    The more knowledge you acquire, the richer your understanding of the world and the faster your strength grows.


    In this regard, Chris''s advantages can be imagined.


    He is divine. Even though his power has disappeared at the moment, his understanding of the essence of the world still exists. He can slowly transform his accumulation through the mage system.


    By then, everything will be much easier.


    In fact, this is also the most suitable way for strong people like Chris to re practice and improve themselves.


    For example, Jameson and other strong men of the past era all took the road of mage, which is not without any reason.


    Time passed slowly.


    Fifty years passed quickly.


    In these 50 years, the statements of the king''s parliaments have spread all over the world.


    Jameson took the power of the king''s Council and began to attack other forces everywhere.


    In the new era, the gilna Empire has disappeared and been swallowed up by the king''s parliament.


    However, cardo Empire and violet Empire still exist, and there are different degrees of cards.


    Among them, behind the kador empire is the God of shadow, who has been limited to the scope of the kador empire for many years and does not seem to have the intention to leave and expand his sphere of influence.


    As for the violet Empire, it was an accident in an accident.


    In the original world change, a large number of blood aristocrats lost their strength and became ordinary people.


    But in the violet Empire, this change does not seem to be complete.


    Within the violet Empire, the violet king who suppressed everything strongly did not seem to lose his power, but maintained his terrible power.


    In the mortal world, he married Princess Aimu, who was once in the gilna Empire, and then gave birth to children.


    Because of the terrible power of the violet king, their offspring still seem to maintain the characteristics of the past era and have the power of terror.


    And this also affects many things.


    At least under the changing circumstances, the violet Empire still stands, and there is not much lonely trend.


    Of course, changes also exist.


    The most obvious change is that after the first generation of violet emperor, the later violet king, as the descendant of that violet emperor, although he can maintain his own strength, his reproductive ability seems to be much weaker.


    Far from being as powerful as the royal family in the past, they can freely reproduce their descendants.


    This is actually a restriction made by Chen Heng to his descendants.


    In the original environment, Chen Heng has decided to usher in changes to the world.


    But the violet king was himself.


    If he also disappears, the violet empire will collapse.


    To be honest, Chen Heng doesn''t care whether the violet empire collapses or not.


    But there are many others in the violet empire.


    For example, Alice, Charlie and Aimu.


    If the violet empire collapses, what about the servants who have followed him and devoted every strength to him faithfully?


    Most of the time, Chen Heng is rational, but this does not mean that he is a cold and inhuman creature.


    Considering the fate of these followers, he retained part of his power with his followers, but ordered them not to show in the eyes of outsiders.


    Later, he married Aimu and gave birth to his descendants.


    In order to maintain the situation, he maintained the power of his descendants, but made a means to greatly weaken the reproductive ability of the violet royal family.


    Gu Gong


    Later, the violet royal family needed thousands of years from birth to adulthood.


    In fact, under normal circumstances, this level is not exaggerated, or even short.


    After all, thousands of years of natural growth, as long as adulthood is at least seven levels, which is scary enough.


    But compared with the royal family in the past, it has been too slow.


    Moreover, it has greatly weakened its reproductive ability.


    In the past, as long as the royal family was willing, it was still possible to have their own children.


    But now it''s different.


    Today''s violet royal family, if they want to have their own children, unless the other half is the same strong, it is almost impossible and the probability is infinitely small.


    This limited the expansion of the royal family, so that the violet empire could not expand the number of royal families while maintaining its power.


    Otherwise, if it is still like the past, the world will return to the original pattern sooner or later. It is nothing more than that the root of blood has changed from many ancestors to Chen Heng.


    Not only meaningless, but also disrupted Chen Heng''s plan.


    It is precisely because of this that Chen Heng has so many restrictions.


    But it is an indisputable fact that the violet Empire maintained a power even though it was heavily restricted.


    At the moment, the first generation of violet emperor still exists in the violet capital.


    Jameson had experienced the power of his majesty long before there was no change in heaven and earth. At this moment, he naturally did not dare to touch it.


    Therefore, the targets he chose to devour were basically those small countries.


    Among them, the leader of each system is also one of his goals.


    From his previous actions, he hopes to accept the leaders of various systems and let them serve the king''s parliament, so as to enhance the strength of the king''s parliament.


    In 50 years, the strong were either subdued or expelled and killed.


    Soon, as Chris had expected, Jameson''s sphere of influence came to his hometown.


    When Jameson appeared on this land, powerful forces shrouded the area.


    The fifth level spells cover this vast land. Jameson can destroy this land at any time if he wants.


    There is no doubt that this is an extremely frightening scene.


    On the earth, a man screamed, as if he had entered the end, feeling extremely frightened.


    No way out.


    In mid air, the power is so powerful that everyone who can feel it feels tense, like a knife on his head may fall at any time.


    At this dangerous last moment, a strong man finally made a move.


    In nothingness, a huge long sword condenses out, and a sword cuts down towards the front.


    There was a light thump. In mid air, the fifth order spell that shrouded the whole earth was directly cut and turned into a piece of dust.


    A strong figure came out of it. His eyes were golden and his face was very handsome.


    This is no one else. It''s Chris.


    At the moment, his face was calm and firm, holding a huge sword in his hand, but the breath revealed by his body still fell into hesitation.


    "What power is this? Mixed with the traces of mana and life energy..."


    In mid air, Jameson felt the power from Chris below, and his face showed a little hesitation.


    In these years, he is also well-informed. He sees different means from extraordinary people.


    At this moment, it is a pioneering period. Every extraordinary person who can be successfully promoted to level 4 will integrate his own system and promote all kinds of new means.


    Jameson has seen a lot of this over the years.


    But it''s the first time Jameson has seen such a strange blend of mana breath and life energy.


    In fact, this is a new system created by Chris.


    From the experience of the ancestor, the system essence of both mages and knights can''t hurt him.


    This also allowed Chris to act boldly, and finally combined the advantages of knights and mages to build a new road.


    As the founder of the road, he named it the elemental knight.


    The emergence of a new road surprised and surprised everyone.


    Even Jameson.


    He looked at Chris ahead, his face full of joy, and a sense of appreciation: "you''re very good..."


    "Give up resistance and join us. I am willing to let you become a member of the parliament. In the future, when I leave this world, you will be the leader of the king''s parliament..."


    Jameson looked eagerly at Chris and offered his biggest chip.


    To be honest, this condition is very favorable. Basically, they are willing to share their power and even directly let the other party become the heir of their own power.


    Before that, Jameson had also talked to attract many people, but he had never promised such favorable conditions.


    From this point, we can also see his appreciation for Chris.


    However, listening to Jameson''s words, Chris''s face was a little strange and had an inexplicable sense of seeing.


    To be honest, he has seen similar scenes many times in the root space.


    Jameson has a great characteristic, that is, he likes to attract talents he can see.


    As long as a person is valued by him and willing to obey him, he will try his best to help his subordinates.


    To some extent, this is a good advantage.


    In the past, Chris also appreciated Jameson''s point.


    But now that the situation has changed and the people who have been wooed have become themselves, that feeling has become particularly strange.


    He shook his head, tried to smooth out the inexplicable sense of seeing, and then chose to refuse.


    "Why refuse? Are you dissatisfied with my offer?"


    Jameson was puzzled by Chris''s refusal.


    In his opinion, the terms he offered were very generous and did not require Chris to do anything.


    In any case, Chris seems to have no reason to refuse.


    "Your strength is just insufficient."


    Chris said faintly, "I don''t think you can be my leader."


    "Really."


    Jameson sighed, "it seems I have to prove myself..."


    The next moment, the momentum of terror spread from Jameson and erupted directly.


    Boom!


    The breath of terror is exploding and suddenly appears at this moment.


    In front of Chris, Jameson now seems to have become a demon God. His aging body now looks so terrible.


    Chris, with a faint smile on his face, greeted him directly.

 Chapter 831

    A new battle is beginning.


    For this new world, this battle is undoubtedly worthy of attention, because it will determine the direction and pattern of the world in the future.


    Both sides of the war, whether Jameson or Gleason, are the top figures of this era.


    The current world is full of waste. In addition to the top powers left over from the old era, only these two people are the most powerful in front of us.


    And this powerful is not only now, but also in the future.


    With the passage of time, people have every reason to believe that the strength of these two people will become stronger and continue to break through the existing level.


    So here comes the question....


    Who is stronger between the two?


    No one must know the answer.


    The truth in this world is sometimes very complex, but sometimes quite simple.


    Complexity is because there are too many principles in the world and people have too many thoughts. Sometimes it''s too difficult to tell a person.


    The simple reason is that it is very difficult to persuade others with reason, but it is easy to solve the speaker.


    Truth is hard to tell, but physics doesn''t.


    Thus, a vigorous career of reasoning began..


    Under everyone''s attention, this fight is about to begin.


    Boom!


    The sound spread everywhere, covering the area. The rumbling sound spread out, deafening, like a heavy thunder, to forcibly split the land.


    In short, when the existence of the two five levels collides with each other, the violent and crazy force escapes, spans between heaven and earth and envelops this area.


    And how broad is this area?


    If it is really calculated, there are already several Kingdom sizes.


    Under the breath suppression of both, all creatures within countless miles, including people, birds and animals, can''t avoid it. Even if it''s just the afterwave, it can shock and kill many people.


    If it is the blood of the past, it is really possible to cause such a bloody scene, because the blood of that era generally can not finely control their own power, can not make their own power work, every point is not wasted, and all are used in fighting, so it will have a terrible impact.


    Once this kind of impact breaks out, it will often affect the innocent, and all creatures within thousands of miles may suffer.


    What''s better is the loss of property, but what''s worse is the destruction of the family.


    If you are in the core area of the war, you are even more lucky. You can directly mention the broken bones package, and even the spark burial can be directly omitted.


    Because there are no direct people.


    This is actually caused by the inability of blood relatives to accurately control their powerful power. Not only ordinary blood relatives have this problem, but also those who stand at the top of blood relatives, such as the kings of the three empires and Jameson.


    But it''s fine now.


    This problem has been well solved during the period when transcendence swept the world.


    After all, times have changed.


    Now, but the extraordinary people are step by step, slowly becoming powerful from the low level, even Jameson.


    In this process, the rest is OK, but the control of their own strength will be improved to the highest degree.


    It''s rare to get injured by mistake and fight a fight to send countless people to heaven like before.


    Of course, fewer deaths and injuries don''t mean they don''t become terrible.


    In fact, because the fine control of power has reached a higher level, the power shown by Jameson and Chris is even more terrible at the moment.


    The sky changed color, all kinds of terrible scenes appeared everywhere, and the earth was cracking. It seemed that natural disasters came at the same time and began to erupt together.


    There is a strong spirit suppression in nothingness. They lean towards each other and confront each other.


    "Have you been promoted to level five?"


    Feeling the truth about Chris, Jameson''s face showed some surprise.


    Chris really surprised him.


    In this world, most of the strong are at the fourth level and are waiting for someone to open up a future era. Not only can someone integrate the system of mages and knights to create a new road, but also can promote the fifth level to the same level as him.


    As a pioneer, Jameson knows exactly how difficult it is.


    "I appreciate you more..."


    He looked at Chris. His face was hot and seemed to appreciate him more.


    People who know Jameson know that the old man who came from the old era is actually an excellent researcher, and even presided over many large blood experiments in the old era.


    This is why he was the first to open up a road.


    For a person like him, if he can see a forerunner in front, it is also a thing that makes him feel very happy.


    But his attempt to provoke Chris was doomed to failure.


    If you can, Chris doesn''t mind using many resources of the king''s Council to help his research and practice.


    But it is impossible for him to join the king''s parliament and be controlled by others from now on.


    After all, no matter how to say, he used to be a superior ancestor. He had his own pride in his heart and could not submit to a person weaker than himself.


    This is different from Chen Heng.


    Although Chen Heng is strong, he never cares about his face for his own benefit.


    If you can get a lot of benefits just by bowing to the weak, he will never mind.


    But Chris and others are different.


    It''s impossible for Chris to submit to Jameson.


    "What a pity..."


    Feeling Chris''s firm will, Jameson couldn''t help sighing deeply and feeling a little sorry.


    Their fighting continued, and the breath of each other spread out, causing natural disasters.


    But in the next fight, their killing intention was not as hot as outsiders looked.


    This is normal.


    Jameson and Chris have no deep hatred. There is no need to kill each other.


    Besides, whether he can kill his opponent is still unknown.


    Gu Gu


    Both sides are at the fifth level and have the same level of strength. Even if they try their best, it is still unknown whether they can kill their opponents.


    But if he must be injured, there will be another accident in the king''s parliament, which originally developed to its heyday.


    Those who were originally subject to the king''s parliament, and those who were subdued due to Jameson''s strong power, will certainly act, or even have some disagreements that they shouldn''t have.


    After all, in the final analysis, these people are not strong people trained by the king''s parliament, and their sense of belonging to the king''s parliament is not very strong.


    If they had the chance, they would not mind betraying, or even tearing a piece of meat from the king''s parliament.


    As for Chris?


    To be honest, if he did his best, he might have left Jameson here and killed him directly.


    After all, although Jameson''s strength is strong, he is not a vegetarian. An ancestor has studied reincarnation for so many years, and his strength must grow faster than others.


    But killing Jameson won''t do him any good.


    After Jameson''s death, the king''s Council will be in chaos, but it won''t be of much use to him.


    Replace Jameson as king of the kings'' Council?


    It''s possible, but it''s too much trouble for Chris, and even if he succeeds, he must end up with a kingdom full of holes.


    All forces are basically going to be destroyed.


    What are the benefits.


    Moreover, even if he becomes the king of the king''s assembly, it will not do much good to his strength itself. He may even need to waste too much of his strength for other purposes.


    Not cost-effective.


    Neither side has the idea of a dead war, and naturally this battle of life and death will not start.


    At the end of the battle, the situation began to progress in a strange direction.


    "This is the fifth level spell I invented. I named it dark night sky curtain."


    Jameson held out his hand and connected the mental power in his mind with the outside world, instantly creating a black sky curtain covering an area of the cage.


    Under this curtain of heaven, all the elemental particles seem to be suppressed, and an inexplicable erosion force penetrates into your body from the outside, eating your body like ants.


    "Good idea."


    Chris nodded, felt the effect of the spell, and then shot.


    With a long sword in his hand, he cut everything in an instant, and the dark sky shrouded in mid air was cut off, revealing the scene after.


    "This is my unique combat skill. I name it nihility combat blade. It needs to gather mana and life ability, and cooperate with spirit and body to display it."


    He opened his mouth and explained.


    Jameson was opposite and looked at Chris''s move with bright eyes: "the idea of genius, is this the fighting skill of the element Knight alone? It''s really unique..."


    Well, the two top strongmen started to communicate directly, and there was no atmosphere of fighting and killing at all.


    Pitifully, around the two top strongmen, the younger brothers of both sides are still staring at the sky. For a while, they watch the sky change color, and for a while, they are frightened by the long knife breaking into the air.


    If they knew the truth of the fight, they didn''t know if they would take a mouthful of salt soda.


    The "war" lasted for three days and nights, and finally ended in a draw.


    Generally speaking, although there was no winner or loser in the war, both of them were satisfied when they left.


    Jameson naturally returned with a full load and learned a lot from Chris.


    Chris was also surprised by many of Jameson''s ideas. He had a lot of inspiration and was ready to go back and study it.


    Now, he understands why Chen Heng wants to create such a new world.


    In fact, the strength of a master and a knight who can sweep out of the past era is stronger than that of a new era.


    But this powerful is all about blood and blood. There is no innovation and change at all. How can there be today''s vitality?


    No change means no innovation, and no innovation means no progress.


    And failure to make progress means falling behind.


    What will you do when you meet a stronger and more progressive world?


    Chen Heng may have taken these into account, so he made these changes in the world and forcibly interrupted the old era of blood aristocracy ruling everything.


    After returning to their respective territories, the results of this war also spread over time, and spread to many forces at the first time.


    Until then, it was known that in addition to Jameson, the leader of the king''s Council, there was another person who reached that level through his own efforts.


    Moreover, his genius combined the system of mage and knight, creating a brand-new career of element knight, which caused an uproar.


    Many people talked about it.


    Some people believe that Chris combined mages and knights to create the class of element knights, which is a genius initiative that can bring new changes to the world.


    But some people believe that this is Chris''s betrayal of the Knights. He betrayed the spirit of knights and is no longer worthy to be the leader of the knight system.


    No matter how much you talk about it, there is no doubt that Chris has become famous through this event, and his reputation has spread far away and known by many people.


    Some of them who have both mage talent and knight talent are even brighter. They have begun to wonder whether they want to go to join Chris and choose a new path.


    There are not few people with this idea in this world.


    Because according to the current situation, the potential of element knight, a new profession, seems to be much stronger than that of a single mage and knight.


    He combines the advantages of mages and knights. He costs less than mages and has stronger combat power than knights. At the same time, because of the existence of life energy, he can crush mages and knights in actual combat.


    The combination of mana and life energy is much stronger than a single system.


    The only bad thing is that this profession requires too much qualification. You must have the qualification of mage and Knight at the same time to try, otherwise you can''t succeed.


    But this is not difficult for the general public.


    Extraordinary talents seem to be in common.


    Many people have several different talents, but their qualifications are different, so they often choose the one with the best qualification or the one they are most interested in.


    For a while, with Chris''s reputation spread far and wide, a large number of people came to take refuge, which made Chris''s strength expand rapidly and become the third largest force independent of the violet Empire and the king''s parliament.


    As for the cardo Empire?


    The Empire itself is independent of the mainstream. It just develops silently overseas. Naturally, it is not very important.


    Time is still passing.


    After the first world war with Jameson, Chris continued to devote himself to research and learning and tried to make a higher breakthrough.

 Chapter 832

    Time passed slowly.


    Unknowingly, the Millennium passed quickly.


    For the ancestral world, a mere 1000 years is nothing.


    In the past era, any blood aristocrat above the fourth rank had a life span of at least thousands of years. Although a mere 1000 years was not short, it was not a long time.


    If it had been in the past, these 1000 years would have changed little.


    Let mortals die from generation to generation, the world remains the same, and there is no change.


    But in the present era, the situation is different again.


    In the past 1000 years, the world has changed with each passing day, and new changes have begun to occur almost every other period of time.


    On the earth, the number of people is growing, and now it has spread all over every corner of the world.


    In the past, ordinary mortals could not see much trace in many places, but now they have become another appearance.


    The explosion of population drives the rapid development of various technologies.


    The population growth has led to the restriction of land in many places, and the contradiction between man and land has become increasingly acute.


    Different from the era when there was a vast land and few people, in this era, the continuous emergence of extraordinary people has led to the improvement of the status of civilians, resulting in a good environment for civilians to reproduce rapidly..


    Therefore, in a short span of a thousand years, the land that once seemed particularly abundant began to become crowded, and various contradictions began to become prominent.


    To a certain extent, the accumulation of contradictions is the result of war.


    In this millennium, wars broke out in this land, which stunned the former nobles.


    The world has never had such frequent wars in the past.


    In the past, wars were mainly between nobles, often because of disputes between nobles.


    But even so, the war broke out is still relatively small to some extent, and it often ends when it is good. It rarely directly destroys a family, let alone the inheritance of a kingdom.


    Therefore, in the past era, each kingdom has a long history, and some even have a long history of tens of thousands of years.


    But now, the situation is very different.


    Although the current war is mainly dominated by the extraordinary, its promotion is sometimes not what the nobles want, but a sharp contradiction.


    Even in this land, now even the peasant uprising has come out.


    Of course, in an extraordinary world, these so-called peasant uprisings have nothing to do with the leadership and civilians, but it does not prevent them from being a riot of civilians against the nobility.


    In a short span of thousands of years, wars broke out one after another. The frequency and speed were amazing. I felt that this time was so strange.


    Frequent wars have also led to the intensification of technological change.


    War is not a good thing, but sometimes it is essential.


    He eliminated the old and the weak, spread the good and disappeared the backward, and finally pushed the whole civilization forward.


    This is true in the normal world.


    In this extraordinary world, the participation of extraordinary people is also indispensable in this war.


    Therefore, in this war, powerful extraordinary people began to emerge.


    The first is the emergence of the extraordinary people of the fifth order, followed by the sixth order, and even the seventh order


    Yes, in today''s era, there are already seven levels of extraordinary people.


    That man is no one else. It''s Chris.


    At that time, after the first world war with Jameson, he established his position and continued to speed up his research and break through himself in the subsequent era.


    He is in a competitive position with Jameson and is far ahead all the way.


    At the fifth level, the speed difference between the two sides is not large, and each other is in this field.


    But by the sixth step, Jameson was obviously behind, but he could barely catch up.


    It was not until Chris took the lead in breaking the isolation and found the way to promotion to the seventh rank that he left Jameson far away and became the nominally strongest in the world.


    At this time of the world, the blood of the old generation has disappeared, and the first emperor of the violet Empire has retired and lost his life. Now, although the second emperor of the violet who succeeded to the throne is powerful, it is only the sixth level, and has not yet grown to the peak of blood.


    Within the cardo Empire, the Church of the God of shadow still shrouded the area, maintained its consistent style and never took the initiative to interfere with the outside world.


    Chris is the strongest in his area.


    Everyone looked at Chris.


    A thousand years later, Chris is now the first person in the world, just like Jameson.


    However, it is a pity that at this time, there is no strong person at the second seventh level in the world to stop Chris''s move.


    To put it bluntly, if Chris wants to, he can subdue most of today''s forces without much effort.


    But unexpectedly, Chris did not do so, but stayed quietly in his own kingdom.


    This move made everyone breathe a sigh of relief.


    Like Jameson and others, while relieved, they also felt a sense of urgency in their hearts and began to speed up the pace of research, hoping to be promoted to that level one day earlier.


    Only by standing on the same level can we have self-protection strength.


    It is precisely because of this that Jameson and others have enough motivation to move forward and will not be as silent as before.


    After all, pressure is the driving force.


    In the past, people placed their hopes on their blood, but now they are on their own.


    This is the obvious change.


    As for Chris, the world is not unified.


    What does unity do?


    His once ancestor, the future sacred, the goal should be to re impact the sacred.


    What are the benefits of unifying this ancestral world?


    Of course, Chris doesn''t mind trying if he can really unify the world.


    But the problem is that he can''t do it.


    Others don''t know how deep the water of the ancestral world is. Can Chris not know it himself?


    Apart from other places, Chen Heng, who observed in the dark, did not care for the time being. He could not solve only the violet Empire and the cardo empire.


    As the master of the world, Chen Heng will not take the initiative, but within the violet Empire, there are his original followers.


    Aimu, Gleason, Charlie and others are still in the violet Empire, and their strength is not bad.


    Here is the last cream of the past, and it has not lost its strength.


    As for the cardo Empire, it is the God of shadow, a sacred land God, whose power is equally terrible.


    Chris was good at talking at his peak, but now he must not be able to provoke.


    In addition, there are many hidden forces lurking in the world, and the ancestors of the past exist more or less.


    Gu gun


    These are deadly things.


    Instead of trying so hard to unify the whole world, Chris might as well put his mind on himself and try to break through higher levels as much as possible.


    With this in mind, Chris didn''t do much. He just remained silent and tried to move to a higher level.


    His approach is correct to some extent.


    Because for a divine reincarnation, as long as he is given enough time, sooner or later he can push the road ahead.


    Maybe he won''t encounter obstacles until he reaches the sacred level.


    Boom!


    Five hundred years later, a powerful breath erupted from here.


    That breath is so powerful that the whole ancestral world has been affected. Anyone who is strong enough can feel it and feel thrilled about it.


    "That''s......"


    Jameson felt the breath from afar and was thrilled at the moment.


    "No less than I used to be..."


    Carefully feel the breath from Chris in the distance. He sighed silently and flashed all kinds of thoughts.


    After seven years of promotion, Chris finally reached a critical point.


    Converted into an easy to understand calculation method, it is the seventh peak. In the past, it is the level only possessed by the kings of the three empires.


    In the past, Jameson was at the same level.


    Thinking of this, his mood could not help being a little complicated.


    In a short period of more than 1000 years, the world has developed too fast.


    Although Jameson knew that the day would come sooner or later, when the day came, he couldn''t help sighing and didn''t know what to say.


    At the moment, Chris is not inferior to Jameson, and it may be higher when it comes to combat power.


    If you have reached the peak of level 7, will the level of level 8 be far away?


    Even at a higher level above the eighth level, it may not be impossible.


    Thinking of this, Jameson''s mood fluctuated and began to get excited.


    Even to some extent, he can''t wait to see higher-level characters appear.


    Because this was once his dream.


    No, maybe it''s not just Jameson''s dream, but also the dream of every blood aristocrat.


    Thus, it is only a thousand years from now to that time. Although such a period of time is not short, many former old people have survived.


    For those who once had a strong blood, but always stay at the existing level and can''t go further, a higher level is what they once dreamed of.


    Now, it seems that someone is finally going to this step.


    Most of the world is watching Chris. People are talking and their minds are full of excitement. They seem to want to know what step this talented strong man will take.


    And Chris didn''t disappoint.


    Another five hundred years later, the situation on the mainland has risen again.


    In this era, old people like Jameson have been promoted to seven levels and reached a higher level.


    They worked hard and fought along the path that Chris had gone through before.


    On this basis, Chris was promoted again.


    Strong Qi and blood erupted. At a certain moment, it seemed that even the sky was covered.


    People can only see that there is a virtual shadow of a knight on the mainland.


    He stood there, pulled out the long sword in his hand and cut it forward mercilessly.


    Rowing


    It''s just a sword, but its power is amazing. The light and everything else have been cut off.


    The earth began to darken and darkness enveloped the world until it slowed down after a long time.


    But that powerful and suffocating breath still remains, which is clearly felt by all people in the world and frightening in their hearts.


    There are signs that Chris has succeeded again, breaking the limits of the past and promoting to a higher level.


    Eight steps!


    The eighth level, if converted into the past, is the palace level. Even if you look at the whole history of blood aristocrats, only the ancient kings have such strength.


    In modern times, when the blood withered, there were no strong people at this level on the earth for a long time.


    To some extent, the original purpose of the past son of God experiment of the king''s parliament is also very simple, just to create a strong person at this level.


    Now, Chris did not rely on blood or anything else. He was promoted to success only by his own efforts, reaching the current level.


    When the news came out, the whole extraordinary world was moved and caused a sensation everywhere.


    For example, Jameson and others can''t help sighing. At the moment, the mood in their hearts is extremely complex and they don''t know how to say it.


    But no matter how they feel, it doesn''t matter at the moment.


    Some people are already desperate.


    Chris is a little too scary for most people.


    It''s like a monster. It''s trying to catch up, but the gap is getting bigger and bigger.


    This situation makes many people can not afford to chase the courage, deeply hit.


    Of course, not everyone is


    A few people, such as Jameson, are still fighting and ready to chase.


    Even if they can''t catch up with Chris all their life, they are right as long as they gain something in the process of chasing.


    Moreover, for Jameson and others, Chris''s existence is not a big disadvantage.


    He not only gives people goals, but also gives reference, so that everyone knows that there is still a way ahead.


    Over the years, it is with Chris''s existence that the extraordinary world can change so quickly.


    Time went on.


    After being promoted to the eighth level, Chris didn''t move for a long time. He didn''t start to move until nearly 2000 years later.


    The powerful breath rose into the sky, and his own strength was sublimated again, which was close to the level of the eighth peak.


    It looks like it''s not far from the ninth order.


    At present, talents such as Jameson have barely reached the seventh level, which is still a long way from the eighth level.


    The gap between the two sides has widened.


    And with the past, this gap will not shrink, but will continue to increase.

 Chapter 833

    When chaos broke out on the earth, Chen Heng stood in mid air and watched.


    "How?"


    Chen Heng looked at the shadow God and smiled.


    He looks in a good mood and is still relaxed at the moment.


    But on the contrary, the shadow God on one side was not so relaxed and comfortable.


    Their faces were dignified and their mood was a little complicated.


    Frankly speaking, when seeing the current changes on the earth, they even couldn''t help but have an impulse to intervene in all kinds of affairs in the world and curb the current upward trend.


    Today''s changes on the earth are too thrilling for them.


    In the past, they didn''t feel it in the world of gods, but now, after observing the world, they find the horror of this situation in front of them.


    If there is no accident, I am afraid that in a few years, the world will be able to give birth to a sacred statue, or even more.


    Under normal circumstances, these people will not be so smooth, because as long as there are pioneers in the world, it will inevitably affect the progress of latecomers.


    For example, the God of shadow and the Lord of nature.


    Even if they have no subjective intention of blocking the subsequent sacred promotion, over time, the forces left by them will gradually grow and eventually become giants, occupying the interests of the vast majority of the world.


    Even if they don''t do it themselves, these forces left by them will also play a similar role, blocking the progress of latecomers to a certain extent and making them unable to achieve their due achievements..


    But now, the influence of the God of shadow and the Lord of nature has been limited. They can only exist in a certain range, and naturally they can''t control the outside world.


    People of Chris''s generation can rise up if they have the best environment.


    "Think about it this way. I''m afraid our divine existence has also played a great role in the difficulty of the birth of gods in the world of gods."


    The shadow God thought a little and then said, his face looking a little complicated.


    In the past world of gods, under normal circumstances, even in the past tens of thousands of years, there may not be a new holy birth.


    Now, the reason why this is the case is not that the people in the world of gods are not striving, but that there is not a stage enough for them to play.


    Even if the gods in the world of gods do not directly come forward to suppress, their left churches and even ordinary believers will indirectly suppress the later birth of holiness.


    The reason is also easy to explain.


    The growth process of any sacred statue must require massive resources.


    In the environment of the world of gods, these kinds of resources are basically controlled by the Church of gods. If the latecomers want to obtain them, they are equal to seizing them from the Church of gods, which is indirectly against the power of gods, resulting in their premature death.


    Not to mention the need for faith, so that later, the holy almost had to cut the flesh from the hands of other gods and take believers from them before it could succeed.


    In this case, the birth of any holy will become extremely difficult.


    It''s no wonder that the world of gods will look like that.


    Now, the two gods of shadow have witnessed the changes of the world.


    They were able to know how quickly a holy person would be born in a new world without the suppression of the past.


    The world has reached this level in just thousands of years since the spread of extraordinary races.


    This speed is really fast, which makes people feel incredible.


    Of course, the reason why the world is so fast is also due to Chris and others.


    Including blood relatives such as Jameson, they are once strong, not people with nothing, so it is much easier to rise again.


    But even so, the result is amazing.


    Because no matter how many advantages they have, they can''t change their essence as pioneers.


    As pioneers, they have opened up new roads and achieved today''s results. This result is amazing.


    "Maybe it won''t be long before the first sacredness of the world will be born..."


    Looking at the earth under his feet, Chen Heng smiled and whispered.


    "The young man named Chris... Seems strange..."


    Aside, the Lord of nature said, frowning at the moment: "in any way, his speed is a little too fast..."


    "If there is no accident, he is 50% sure to become a sacred..."


    The 50% assurance seems not high, but in fact, it is already a high and frightening success rate.


    Because normally, in the world of gods, even if ten demigods try to impact a higher level, only one can succeed in the end.


    The success rate is about one tenth, and it is based on the sufficient support of these demigods.


    Those who can become demigods and dare to attack the sacred are basically well prepared. They start to try after all preparations have been completed. There are few blind attacks.


    Even so, the success rate is still only one tenth.


    From this point of view, the Lord of nature has spoken highly of Chris.


    But Chen Heng knows that Chris is more likely to succeed in promoting the holy.


    After all, in essence, Chris is not starting from scratch, but a holy man who starts practicing again.


    "The man named Jameson is also possible. As for others, although there is some hope, it is very slim compared with the two..."


    The shadow God nodded and spoke his judgment.


    Generally speaking, although Chen Heng has left enough development space for people in this world, and tried his best not to let the traces of the pioneers interfere with their progress, the sacred promotion is not a path that everyone can follow after all.


    Even if all the extraordinary people in the whole world are found, there are still only those who can hope to walk this way.


    Looking ahead, in this era, only these two people are likely to be promoted to holiness.


    Jameson, and Chris.


    Among them, Chris is the most likely, and the success rate of promotion to holy has reached 99%.


    As for Jameson, although the possibility is smaller, in Chen Heng''s opinion, the possibility is more than 30%.


    Both of them are very good seedlings.


    But besides them, there are some people in the world.


    "Wait and see."


    Chen Heng smiled: "I don''t know. In this world, there are other heroes hidden?"


    "In such a bright and shining era, it would be a pity if only so few people exist."


    "Huh?"


    The God of shadow and the Lord of nature turned around and looked at Chen Heng with some doubts. They didn''t know what he was going to do.


    But soon they knew Chen Heng''s plan.


    When Chris was promoted to the eighth level, there were also several figures coming out of the violet empire in the middle of the ancestral world.


    That is a three-way figure. People belonging to the old era have entered this era together at the moment.


    Gu Yu


    Gleason, Amy, Charlie.


    These three are people of the past era and belong to the blood.


    Because of the relationship with Chen Heng, in the past, the three did not immediately lose all their strength, but they were also limited by Chen Heng and could not leave the violet empire.


    For thousands of years, the violet Empire seems to have done nothing, but it is actually silently collecting advanced research results from the outside world and transporting them to the violet empire for their study and research.


    For a long time, their strength has also reached a critical point at the moment. It''s time to go out for a walk.


    "It''s them..."


    Looking at the three people of Aimu below, the God of shadow suddenly said, "do you want your wife on earth to be sacred?"


    "That doesn''t seem to have to be so troublesome."


    The Lord of nature interposed, with some surprise on his face: "if you like, you can directly let her become a demigod..."


    It seems sacred and inviolable, but it also depends on who it is.


    For Chen Heng, who directly treats the demon God as a buffet, it''s very simple to cultivate a divine.


    As long as he is willing to divide his power, even if he is blessed on mortals, it is enough to create a God.


    It may be difficult for the divine, but the demigod is relaxed.


    If you are willing to sacrifice money, holiness is also simple.


    "If I can, I still hope she can rely on her own strength to move forward until she reaches the limit, and then I will do it again..."


    Chen Heng opened his mouth quietly and looked at Ai mu. His eyes couldn''t help becoming softer.


    "It''s good for her future."


    If you directly ascend to holiness, there will be great problems, and you will probably not be able to move forward again.


    But if AI mu can rely on his own strength to move forward and reach the level of demigod, Chen Heng only needs to push it.


    In this way, it still has the potential to move forward in the future and will not stop forever.


    Of course, the significance of this is not too great.


    However, this is AI Mu''s own will, so Chen Heng didn''t force it. Go with her ideas.


    Anyway, it doesn''t have much impact on Chen Heng.


    "Let''s watch."


    With a smile on his face, Chen Heng quietly watched the changes on the earth and whispered.


    "OK."


    The two people on one side nodded and didn''t say much.


    With the addition of Aimu several people, the changes on the earth have become more intense.


    After thousands of years of growth and improvement, the strength of AI Mu and others is all level 8.


    This strength does not depend on blood, but on themselves.


    When they tried to embark on this road, Chen Heng dissolved the power in their bodies, transformed it into a pure source and added it to their bodies.


    So after thousands of years, they just reached this step.


    But the eighth order has been great to the outside world today.


    Looking at the whole ancestral world, Chris is the only one who has the power at this level and can compete with Aimu.


    The sky of the whole world suddenly changed.


    To everyone''s surprise, Aimu immediately summoned Chris as soon as they left the violet empire.


    With the world''s attention, a great war began.


    Three strong men who came out of the violet Empire joined hands to fight with Chris.


    If three octaves attack Chris together.


    The occurrence of this event suffocated the world and began to be nervous.


    You know, including Gleason, Aimu and Charlie are the strong men of the violet empire.


    Now, these three people work together to fight Chris. Does that mean that the violet Empire, which has been silent for many years, has finally decided to intervene in the outside world and unify the whole ancestral world?


    The world feels that this possibility is very great.


    So unconsciously, they began to panic.


    Especially for strong people like Jameson, there is some fear.


    As strong men from the old times, I''m afraid no one knows the horror of the violet Empire better than them.


    To put it bluntly, if the violet empire is really ready to unify the whole ancestor world, I''m afraid no one can stop them.


    But in the face of the current situation, what can they do more?


    The idea flashed through everyone''s heart, and his face gradually became ugly.


    Boom!


    At a certain moment, the powerful breath swept across the four directions, and the strong breath above the four eighth steps impacted the whole continent.


    Before the violent moment, just this terrible momentum has crushed several kingdoms, making all the people in them fall into panic. They just feel as if they are living on a cliff and may fall at any time.


    Of course, in addition to panic, this is also an opportunity.


    Because of this war, many people can feel the breath and power belonging to the eighth level closely, so they can find the way to move forward.


    Laid the next foundation for many people.


    For example, Jameson and others have made great achievements and began to quietly try to make further breakthroughs.


    The war continues.


    It was not until more than half a month later that the war finally ended and ended.


    When the war was over, everyone looked up to the edge.


    There, a huge virtual shadow appears.


    A tall giant appeared there, holding a long golden sword and golden eyes. The upper body was a brave man, but the lower body was like a handsome white horse.


    Head and horse body, like a centaur.


    But in his body, that powerful and extraordinary, awe inspiring terror escaped mercilessly and hit everyone''s mind.


    Just this breath is enough to suffocate any person below the seventh level and can''t help kneeling to the ground.


    This is Chris.


    Under the siege of three octaves, he finally showed all his strength, which was amazing and worthy of being the first person at present.


    His strength is impressively above the routine. Even if three people at the same level fight with him, there is no way to help him.

 Chapter 834

    "He''s so far..."


    In the dark lab, Jameson sighed silently.


    The news of the war in the distance came, and the people who were locked up at the first time got the news.


    Jameson is no exception.


    Jameson is confident in Chris, who is always ahead of him, so Jameson remains optimistic when others are afraid that Chris will be killed by Charlie.


    He firmly believed that even if Chris was not the opponent of Charlie''s three, he would never die in their hands.


    This is self-confidence under long-term confrontation.


    Jameson believed in Chris''s ability and thought he would never die here.


    Sure enough, when the news came out, Chris was still there, and there was no sign of defeat even under the joint efforts of the three at the same level, maintaining a good situation.


    Although he had confidence in it for a long time, Jameson couldn''t help sighing deeply when he received the news.


    The gap is getting bigger and bigger.


    Once upon a time, he was ahead of Chris.


    At that time, Jameson was the first person in the world to be promoted by himself. He was the first person in the extraordinary world to some extent.


    At that time, Chris was still wandering in the corner..


    Compared with Jameson, the other party not only started later, but also did not have the accumulation of the past, nor was it the strong blood of the past to embark on the extraordinary road again. It was just an ordinary younger generation.


    At that time, Jameson had the full support of the king''s parliament. He was thousands of years older than Chris. In any way, he was more dominant.


    But reality never pays attention to what if, just a short time, Jameson was surpassed by Chris.


    This transcendence can no longer touch the edge, even if you want to catch up.


    Thinking of this, Jameson sighed and didn''t know what to say.


    If you are an ordinary person, you will be deeply hit by others'' surpassing in all aspects. It is not impossible to recover from this.


    But Jameson can still keep his mind.


    After all, he is an old man with a mature mind and is not as impetuous as an adult.


    Moreover, whether in the past or now, there are people pressing on his head, which is not strange to this feeling.


    Compared with the despair of the past, the gap today is nothing.


    In the past, blood determined everything. No matter how hard Jameson tried, he could not surpass those in front, let alone reach the level of ancient king.


    Clearly there is still a way ahead, but the pain of being unable to move forward is extremely heavy.


    Especially for ambitious people like Jameson.


    It''s a good time now.


    Jameson thought silently.


    After the great changes in the world, many blood nobles are still addicted to the glory of the past, unwilling to move, and extremely eager to return to the past era.


    But Jameson doesn''t think so.


    In that great change, although he lost his strength, he also regained his possibility.


    Now, with his hands, he has once again gained strength comparable to the past.


    Moreover, it will soon surpass.


    Jameson likes the feeling that as long as he is willing to struggle, he can move forward with his own ability.


    However, Rao is a man like him. After hearing Chris''s news, he still has some pressure.


    "His progress is so fast that I''m afraid there''s no way to catch up with him in a normal way. If you want to catch up with him, you can only take a risk and try..."


    Standing in the same place, Jameson thought silently: "although the blood in the past has been sealed, the power still exists. If I can extract the blood power and combine it with the mage''s system, it may produce different effects and let me cross that barrier..."


    As early as in the past, when Chris integrated the system of mage and life knight to form a new system, Jameson had the idea.


    It seems difficult to combine two different systems, but once successful, the effect will be good.


    For example, the road of element Knight created by Chris, although the entry is very difficult and harsh, once successful, it has great advantages in all aspects, far better than a single career.


    The only pity is that the qualification requirements of this profession are too strict. It requires not only the qualifications of mages and life knights, but also quite strict requirements in other aspects.


    However, this is also a new way, which is a good choice for those who meet the requirements.


    Now Jameson wants to follow suit and is ready to combine the blood of the past blood with the system of the mage to form a new system.


    After the great changes in the world, the power of blood has not completely disappeared, but it no longer takes the initiative to express and play a role.


    If the blood force in the past was an open door, and there was no need to do anything to automatically flow out of the door, the blood force now closes the door.


    Power is therefore limited and cannot appear automatically.


    But according to Jameson''s research, even so, as long as certain means are adopted, the door of blood should still be opened.


    It just takes a little effort.


    Combine the mage''s system with the power of blood, open the door of blood while tempering the spiritual power, and then feed back to the mage through the power of blood, so that the mage can have a stronger foundation to improve himself. This is Jameson''s idea.


    At that time, we can not only have the changeable means of the mage, but also have the strong physique and natural power given by the power of blood at the same time.


    The power of the combination of the two will never be inferior to the elemental Knight created by Jameson.


    The direction has been set, and now is the time to practice.


    Standing in place, looking at the spacious and gorgeous laboratory in front of him, Jameson''s face gradually became firm.


    At the moment, Jameson doesn''t know that the road he chose has already been opened up in the distant world.


    In that world, the name of this road is called Warlock.


    Time flows, and thousands of years have passed.


    For the ancestral world, this is an incomparably prosperous millennium and a particularly wonderful millennium.


    In the whole world, many strong people are juxtaposed and constantly appear, blooming their own brilliance in this world.


    In a short period of time, even the strong at the eighth level have appeared many.


    In addition to some unknown existence, the most outstanding are, of course, Chris and others.


    Chris, the founder of the element knight system, has always maintained his own advantages in today''s era. No matter how many strong people there are in the world, he always stands first and has not wavered.


    Under him, there was Jameson, the leader of the king''s Council and the founder of the blood mage road.


    In this millennium world, he successfully improved his theory, created the profession of blood mage, and became the first blood mage in the world.


    Gu Li


    It turns out that the path Jameson pioneered is quite powerful.


    Compared with the pure blood Road, the strength of blood mage also depends on the blood in the body.


    If in an ordinary world, perhaps the advantage of blood mages is not too great, but they have more means and power than normal mages.


    But these advantages often only work at the bottom level. At a higher level, these advantages are nothing and can be easily erased.


    But the world is different.


    Because compared with other worlds, this world has the most pure and powerful blood.


    It comes from the powerful blood of the divine. As long as we can dig out some of its power, it is enough to make people become powerful quickly and jump from an ordinary person to an extraordinary person.


    In this environment, the blood mage system created by Jameson was warmly welcomed as soon as it appeared.


    Especially those blood nobles who lost their power rushed into the king''s parliament madly, just to get the advanced way of this road.


    no way out.


    Jameson opened up this road, for them, the advantage is too great, to put it bluntly is to let them work less for decades.


    Others need to meditate hard on the achievements they can achieve for decades or hundreds of years. They may only need to activate the blood in their body to do it.


    Of course, activating blood is easy, but it''s not so easy to promote to a higher level.


    Strong and pure blood is scarce at any time.


    Especially in this era.


    In the past thousands of years, because of the loss of power, many royal families began to be lonely and gradually intermarried with ordinary and extraordinary people.


    This intermarriage is not only a realistic need, but also a compromise to other rising extraordinary forces, but there is no doubt that it has diluted its own weak ancestral blood.


    This also leads to that although they have advantages, they are not as huge as Jameson.


    According to Jameson''s idea, if a royal family becomes a blood mage, as long as it works hard enough, it can at least achieve a level beyond its own blood.


    It is equivalent to a royal family that could only reach level 7, but now it can reach level 8 at least.


    As for the higher level, it depends on yourself.


    This is the biggest difference between blood mages and blood nobles.


    The power of blood aristocrats depends entirely on life. What blood is born is what blood, and the upper limit of power has long been doomed.


    The blood mage just took the blood as the bottom, as a lower limit, and its upper limit was not locked.


    In theory, even an extremely humble little noble blood can reach a very high level as long as it has enough talent and ability.


    The world environment is constantly changing. In addition to Chris and Jameson, Charlie is also trying to practice.


    With the help of the power of the violet Empire, while continuously absorbing external knowledge, they are also constantly developing their own system.


    After Chris and Jameson, it seems to have become the standard of the current world''s strong.


    If you don''t create a new system, you don''t seem to be a qualified top power.


    Only the pioneers of the first generation have such boldness of vision.


    Because at this moment, all roads have not been finalized, and they, the first generation of extraordinary people, need to open up and clean up the road ahead.


    In this way, future generations can follow their path all the way to the end.


    This era is so bright. In the past, there were no one to see the eight steps, but now there are a full five in the bright side.


    Below these five eight levels, there are a considerable number of seven levels.


    Against their backdrop, these seven order beings seem inconspicuous.


    But in fact, those who can reach this level in today''s environment are also gifted geniuses.


    They are the natural pride bred in this era, and their talent will never be inferior to Jameson and others.


    If it had not been for the lack of a lot of accumulation, this era should have been decided by them, not the appearance in front of them.


    Time is still slowly passing.


    In mid air, Chen Heng stared at the earth.


    As sacred, the passage of time was nothing in his heart at the moment. There was not even a ripple, and he was very calm.


    In his eyes, scenes unfolded on the earth.


    In a peaceful world, swords are rising again, and wars between extraordinary people continue to break out.


    On the ground, the population is increasing, and the number of extraordinary people is also increasing.


    Contradictions are constantly aroused, wars are frequent, and technology is also developed, which is carried forward to all corners of the world with the war.


    On the ground, after generations of breeding, all kinds of excellent crops also began to appear, and spread all over the world with people''s economic exchanges.


    In the blink of an eye, the ground began to prosper, and it was a new era.


    When Chen Heng opened his eyes again, the world had already changed.


    At this moment, the earth under your feet is no longer the desolate appearance of the past.


    On the ground, cities and towns sprang up, and coal burning trains roared forward.


    In some prosperous cities, the brilliance of electric lights is gradually on.


    On the sea, sailboats pass, bringing distant goods.


    With the rapid development of civilization, splendid culture was born.


    The population of the entire ancestral world has increased dozens of times in a short time.


    The whole change makes the shadow God and the Lord of nature fall into silence. At this time, they don''t know what to say.


    To tell the truth, although they understand Chen Heng''s previous practice, they don''t feel too deeply because they don''t have personal experience.


    But now, after really seeing the process in front of them, they really found the difference.


    Throughout the world, the prosperity of the world is visible to the naked eye.


    The population has risen sharply, economic exchanges are frequent, and productivity has exploded


    The improvement of these also brings the improvement of various data.


    The explosion of productivity has enabled people to have a better life, the rapid growth of population has made the emergence of extraordinary people more and more, and the economy is more and more prosperous.


    The whole is a thriving scene.


    But in addition to this prosperous scene, the territory of the God of shadow is another scene.


    In the territory of the cardo Empire and the Lord of nature, everything around remains the same as before. Although there are some changes under the impact of the outside world, the overall situation remains unchanged.

 Chapter 835

    Counting by fingers, it has been thousands of years since the world changed.


    There will be rapid changes in the outside world every few decades.


    After just a few thousand years, the earth has changed.


    In the outside world, productivity has exploded. Although people are still oppressed, their lives have changed dramatically.


    The growth of productivity brings about changes in other aspects.


    This has also transformed the outside world into another.


    At the moment, most regions of the ancestral world have the appearance familiar to Chen Heng.


    In a few more years, if the world continues to develop, it will become familiar to Chen Heng.


    But in the territory of the two gods, the God of shadow and the Lord of nature, everything is still stagnant.


    This shows a similar appearance to when the original blood ancestors still existed.


    In the cardo Empire, people still live in the way they used to live, and the nobility rules everything. If they were born civilians, there are only two ways out, either to escape the cardo empire or to become a priest of gods by relying on faith.


    There is no other way.


    At the beginning, the arrival of the shadow God brought changes to this country, so that people who could only rely on blood had a second way to go, and could rely on the power of faith to become strong..


    However, after so many years, the blood aristocrats had already disintegrated and disappeared by Chen Heng''s means.


    However, the church, which used to be people''s way out, has now become another mountain pressing on people, directly replacing the status of blood aristocrats.


    Although the outside world has changed rapidly, everything within the cardo Empire remains the same and has not changed at all.


    Why?


    For this problem, the God of shadow and the Lord of nature kept silent, but after looking at the whole process, they all understood the reason.


    Previously, it has been said that the order of blood aristocrats is unbreakable because there is a well-known ancestor at the top of blood aristocrats.


    Ordinary civilians may change the lives of monarchs and emperors, but they can never shake the ancestors at the top.


    Not to mention the ancestor, even if a fourth-order existence is placed in front of them, unless they have an equivalent existence, they only rely on ordinary people, no matter how many they are.


    Correspondingly, the same is true within the cardo empire.


    After thousands of years of evolution, there were priests everywhere and churches everywhere in the cardo empire.


    These priests adhered to the doctrine of the God of shadow and were very devout to the God of shadow, but they still hindered the reform of the lower class.


    Because of their existence, the upper echelons of the entire cardo Empire were unbreakable.


    This is not an ordinary world.


    If it is an ordinary world, the conflict between kingship and divine power will inevitably break out, and the so-called belief is only a banner, which will sharpen the contradiction.


    But in a world where God only exists, this conflict becomes digestion.


    When theocracy is so strong that all forces cannot resist, there is no way to talk about change.


    Of course, the two gods of shadow did give the majority of believers a way out.


    In theory, in the cardo Empire, only faith is pious enough. Even a civilian born person can rise up, and even becoming a pope is not impossible.


    Compared with the past, this is indeed a kind of progress.


    But for the overall form, it doesn''t help.


    What is screened out through this path is the ability to believe in piety. What it competes for is the piety to the God of shadow, which is not helpful to the production of the whole society.


    The priests selected through this path may have great power, but this power itself will not be used in production, but will be applied to the reform of the bottom layer of the town.


    This is completely different from the outside world.


    Over time, everything changed.


    The shadow God looked at his earthly kingdom, and his mood was a little complicated.


    During these thousands of years of observation, he watched the changes within the cardo empire with his own eyes.


    Within the cardo Empire, when the notice of the blood aristocracy was broken, everything was so prosperous.


    The old order was broken and the people were liberated. As long as ordinary mortals have enough piety, they can also improve their class and become superior rulers.


    Because of the existence of gods, these elevated priests must be devout, so they will also devoutly worship the teachings of gods. Therefore, they are more friendly to the people at the bottom and softer than the blood aristocrats in the past.


    But over time, everything changed.


    With the promotion of a priest, a new ruling class began to rise.


    It is true that priests themselves only contribute piously to God, but it does not mean that they will not seek benefits for themselves.


    Even if they don''t care, what about their relatives and children?


    God is only high above, but ordinary people always have concerns and can''t give up.


    No matter how pious you are to God, your love for children is always portrayed in your bones.


    The relatives of these priests will inevitably occupy many resources and control the channels of rise.


    The way forward for ordinary people is becoming narrower and narrower.


    Of course, devout priests can stand out at any time.


    But what does this have to do with the vast number of civilians?


    Besides, do priests really only need piety?


    Not necessarily.


    In fact, piety is only a prerequisite for becoming a priest.


    But only piety, can only feel the existence of God, but can not attract the power of God.


    To be a priest, you still need to have enough charisma.


    This is destined to be a minority, and most people are still pressed under the mountains and squeezed.


    At the beginning, it was good, because at that time, the blood aristocrats had just been eliminated, the population did not multiply much, and the space occupied by the priests was not too large. Naturally, it was a thriving scene.


    However, with the passage of time, the population at the bottom continues to multiply, the contradiction between man and land is becoming increasingly acute, and the priests at the top occupy more and more promotion channels, so the people at the bottom can''t see the slightest hope.


    All kinds of contradictions became acute, and unrest occurred almost all the time throughout the cardo empire.


    At this time, the priests of the shadow God replaced the blood nobles in the past and became the executors of suppressing unrest.


    Not much difference between what they did as like as two peas of the past, but also the difference between them.


    The only difference may be that they are God''s shepherds after all. Considering the sustainable development of faith, they may start less?


    Probably.


    Gu Li


    As far as the God of shadow can see, there has been little change in the cardo empire throughout thousands of years.


    Because all changes were suppressed by the priests of the shadow God who mastered the absolute power, and disappeared without a spark.


    Without these changes and the outbreak of productive forces, all kinds of contradictions can not be solved from the root. We can only take the method of treating the symptoms rather than the root causes, and regularly slaughter part of the population, so as to delay the contradiction between poor productive forces and excessive population.


    After a turmoil, the number of people who appeared to be in flood decreased a lot, and the contradiction was temporarily covered up until it broke out again decades later.


    When this is not the right way after all, it leads to many problems.


    One problem is that social contradictions are always acute. They exist in all aspects of the cardo empire. People in the upper class are drunk and dream of death. They only know to pray and enjoy life all day.


    The people at the bottom have lost light in their eyes. They can''t see any road ahead for them to walk. They can only live in a muddle.


    Another problem is that God''s sacrifice gradually does not regard the people at the bottom as part of themselves.


    Perhaps the priests of the early generation could still regard themselves as the same people as the people at the bottom, but with the passage of time, the priests kept pressing the people at the bottom and dyed their hands red with blood, so their mentality would naturally change.


    Priests are also extraordinary, and powerful priests have a long life.


    In their long vitality, they will start a massacre almost every other period of time.


    Over time, it is normal for the mentality to change.


    The God of shadow watched this happen.


    It''s ironic.


    The power of God only needs to be supplemented by faith. Therefore, the more people at the bottom as the source of faith, the better.


    At the same time, they also asked their priests to treat the people like shepherds and manage the believers for God.


    But as a result, it gradually evolved into this.


    As a shepherd, the priest became an accomplice to suppress the people because of the power only given by God.


    In fact, there are many believers under the shadow of the Empire.


    There is no one to use their own priests to suppress their own believers.


    If the other gods in the world only know, I''m afraid they will laugh.


    For God, the more believers, the better.


    However, the priests of the shadow God have to regularly suppress riots and suppress their believers in an almost massacre way, resulting in a certain range of believers.


    The most important thing is that there is no way out.


    It only takes a few changes to change today''s mode of production and increase productivity, which can solve the problem from the root.


    However, due to the existence of the priest class, this change can not be produced at all.


    It is the shadow God himself who created the class of priests and gave them dominance.


    The appearance of this situation makes the mood of the God of shadow more complicated.


    Some people may think that since there are not enough changes within the cardo Empire to improve productivity, it is always OK to actively absorb the results of changes from the outside world, isn''t it?


    Not the same.


    Change sometimes refers not only to technology, but also to a sensational revolution.


    Just like a normal world, in order to achieve a significant increase in productivity, in addition to technical reform, it is more important to eliminate the class that lags behind the times and completely throw it into the garbage of history.


    The so-called aristocratic class, feudal society is not so finished.


    Otherwise, although the situation has changed, it can never really change.


    In the cardo Empire, the class that hindered the development of the times was nothing else, but the priest class left by the God of shadow.


    So here comes the question....


    For ordinary people, who has the ability to change their lives?


    Are you kidding.


    Even an ordinary priest, as long as he has a level of power, is enough to rival an army of thousands of people.


    Not to mention the high-level priests.


    With such levels of power, ordinary people can''t defeat it.


    Ordinary people can''t resist them no matter how much they jump.


    This is why the shadow God is silent.


    In these thousands of years, he also wanted to change this situation.


    But even he himself, the God, was also unable to start when he wanted to change this situation. He didn''t know where to start.


    By this time, he finally understood something.


    "I see..."


    Standing beside Chen Heng, he sighed deeply.


    If he didn''t quite understand Chen Heng''s previous practices, he can fully understand them now.


    A class that cannot be defeated and eliminated is simply a nightmare.


    If there is no comparison, it may be acceptable, but after seeing the changes of the outside world that are thriving and all moving in a good direction, and then looking at the dead cardo Empire, which seems to have not changed for thousands of years, there is an inexplicable complex feeling.


    The Lord of nature also remained silent.


    What she ruled was the territory occupied by the ancestors of ancient trees in the past. At the moment, like the kador empire of the God of shadow, it was also at a standstill, completely different from the outside world.


    Most areas of the ancestral world have begun to enter the industrial age, and their territory is still in the past, as if nothing has changed.


    This makes the Lord of nature think of the world of gods.


    So is everything in the world of gods. After hundreds of thousands of years, nothing in the world has changed much.


    In the past, because we didn''t see the wider world, everyone felt that everything should be like this.


    But now, after seeing all this in front of us, it makes people feel particularly twisted.


    Perhaps the reason why the world of gods has become like this is also rooted in the gods.


    The same is true of the world.


    Now think about it. If Chen Heng and the God of shadow had not divided the territory and firmly limited their power to the regions such as the cardo Empire, I''m afraid the current world pattern would become like the world of gods.


    Of course, it may be different.


    Because Chen Heng has done a lot in this world.


    Strictly speaking, any class that cannot be changed for a long time will play a role similar to the blood aristocracy, but it is not so thorough.

 Chapter 836

    In fact, in Chen Heng''s view, not only the priesthood will hinder social development, but also the extraordinary class.


    This is true of any class that cannot be replaced.


    The reason is not difficult to understand.


    Over time, any traditional class will be replaced.


    The replacement difficulty of different classes is different.


    Compared with the traditional class, the upper class generally composed of extraordinary people is obviously more difficult to overthrow and replace.


    So as time goes on, everyone is the same.


    It is no accident that a dragon butcher becomes a dragon, but an established rule.


    Chen Heng''s approach to this is also simple.


    Since the strength of the extraordinary class is strong, it would be good to increase the number of extraordinary people.


    In the traditional extraordinary world, it is difficult to overthrow the extraordinary because there are a limited number of extraordinary people in a world.


    Therefore, after these extraordinary people enter the upper level, the ordinary people at the bottom can''t fight it.


    Chen Heng''s approach is to find ways to improve the number of extraordinary people.


    When the number of extraordinary people increases explosively, a considerable number of extraordinary people will be squeezed.


    Squeeze is a matter of course. In any normal society, the number of the upper class is limited, and it is impossible to accommodate others indefinitely.


    The normal extraordinary world, because the number of extraordinary people is limited, is enough to accommodate them in the upper layer, so as to oppose the people at the bottom.


    However, when the number of extraordinary people is growing and the upper class cannot accommodate it, a considerable number of extraordinary people will naturally oppose it, resulting in new changes.


    Perhaps the driving force of these extraordinary people to produce change is only to replace the status of others, not to represent the needs of the bottom people, but just as the leadership of the peasant uprising is often not ordinary farmers, in the process of their active change, it is bound to have an impact on the original order and change blood.


    In this process, contradictions are released and changes have taken place.


    There seems to be no change, but in fact, the change has been released bit by bit.


    Of course, it is difficult to create enough extraordinary people.


    However, Chen Heng''s previous wave of operation has laid a sufficient foundation for this matter.


    A normal extraordinary world often has only a few extraordinary systems.


    These extraordinary systems compete with each other, and finally the most excellent and perfect one occupies a dominant position, suppressing or even eliminating the rest of the system.


    But in the ancestral world, Chen Heng released more than a dozen different systems at one breath.


    These systems are quite different and completely intersected.


    What is cross?


    Is the different use of talent.


    A person with mage talent may not have Knight talent. On the contrary, a person with Knight talent may not have mage talent.


    In this case, there will naturally be different choices.


    And theoretically, the upper limit of each system is high enough to reach at least the fourth-order level.


    The intersection of so many different systems is theoretically impossible to appear in a normal world.


    But because of Chen Heng''s interference, this result appeared artificially.


    Another intervention is the dissemination of knowledge.


    Thousands of years ago, Chen Heng passed all his knowledge directly to all the creatures in the world.


    Regardless of status, as long as you have the corresponding qualifications, you can have the corresponding inheritance.


    In this case, the extraordinary knowledge of the world has been flooded to a certain extent.


    Many extraordinary worlds, these things should have been monopolized and controlled, at least they can not be obtained so easily.


    But in this world, these things can be obtained without much effort.


    If there are no more than a dozen different extraordinary inheritance in any noble''s collection, it can not be regarded as a noble.


    Except that some special knowledge created by individuals may only be in the hands of a few people, most extraordinary people are equal in the initial stage.


    At least in knowledge.


    This has also created a large number of people with relevant qualifications to emerge and become new extraordinary people.


    If there were not a large number of extraordinary people created by these two premises, the atmosphere of the whole ancestor world would be much stronger than that of the cardo Empire, but it may not be much stronger.


    Aside, the God of shadow fell into thinking.


    After observing for such a long time, he also had his own thinking.


    Looking at Chen Heng, he said his thoughts and wanted to make his own attempt.


    In this regard, Chen Heng holds an encouraging attitude.


    "If you want to try, try it."


    Chen Heng smiled and said; "Anyway, it''s always good to try."


    "Even if it''s a failed attempt, you can get enough experience from failure after failure, can''t you?"


    The shadow God nodded and then began to try.


    He wanted to try to change the situation of the cardo Empire and free the empire from this state.


    So he quickly began to move.


    Time passed slowly.


    At some point, the priests within the Kado Empire were horrified to find that their lives were running out.


    The priests of the past generation were fine, but in the new generation, many priests were frightened to find that their life expectancy did not seem to have increased.


    Originally, these priests had undergone many transformations because of their long-term bathing in divine power, so they became as long as extraordinary people.


    But now, under the action of the shadow God, many priests are frightened to find that their life span has not been improved due to the promotion of the priest level, and they are still as common as ordinary mortals.


    They still have power, but they no longer have the life span they used to have.


    When the first generation of priests died slowly, the renewal speed of the whole priestly class has accelerated a lot.


    Unless we break through the fourth level and awaken the true spirit of the origin, the life span of priests today is only a little higher than that of ordinary people. If it is not well maintained, it is just the life span of ordinary people.


    This situation is suffocating.


    But the change is also obvious.


    Originally, because of the long life span of priests, the auxiliary forces around them can often develop in the long time of priests, so as to spread to all corners.


    But now, due to the reduction of the life span of priests, these forces attached to priests do not have such a long development time, and can no longer produce the effect of almost monopolizing all resources in the past.


    The effect is obvious.


    When the life of priests became short, the originally sharp contradiction seemed to slow down.


    Generations of new people with new thinking came to power and began to change in all aspects.


    The reduction of the priest''s life span is beneficial to others except for the damage to the priest himself.


    For the mortals at the bottom, the reduction of the priest''s life span means that the position that had been firmly occupied by him has been vacant, the replacement speed has been accelerated, and there are more expectations.


    At the same time, because of this, most of the new priests are young people.


    In the past, it took at least one or two hundred years for a priest to become a bishop of a place.


    Gu Yu


    But it''s not needed now. It can take another ten or twenty years.


    After all, everyone can''t afford it.


    For the God of shadow, there is no loss in the replacement of priests.


    If you are an extraordinary person, you may have to be distressed. After all, the cultivation of an extraordinary person needs to pay a lot of things. It requires not only qualification, but also a lot of resources to become a talent.


    But priests are different.


    The so-called priest, from the root, actually borrows the power of the God of shadow and is just his spokesman.


    Even if the priest himself changes too quickly, what he borrows is his power.


    The left and right are just tool people. Even if they die faster, what can they do.


    Therefore, the life expectancy of the priest is actually optimistic except for the priest himself.


    But that''s not enough.


    The life span of priests has weakened. Although their control over the bottom has weakened a lot, they still firmly control all aspects of society.


    In this case, change still cannot be produced.


    So in the following time, the God of shadow continued to try.


    For the various attempts of the shadow God, Chen Heng just looked at it quietly without any interference.


    But from his heart, he didn''t think the shadow God could succeed.


    Because as long as the priest still has absolute power, it is impossible not to hinder the change of the world.


    If we want the society to change normally, we can''t let the priests have absolute power.


    But here comes the problem.


    The root interest of God lies in faith.


    Only when priests have absolute power can faith prevail and devote the most power of faith to them.


    Once the absolute power of the priest disappears, the change can continue and everything will continue to develop.


    But this is definitely bad news for God himself.


    Because the improvement of productivity may not bring the improvement of faith.


    On the contrary, these two things are sometimes opposite.


    In the era of productivity explosion, people''s demand for faith is increasingly weak.


    Therefore, Chen Heng is not optimistic about the attempt of the God of shadow and is in a pessimistic attitude.


    However, he did not mean to object.


    The wisdom of any God will be extraordinary and can never be underestimated.


    Perhaps with the efforts of the shadow God, it is not necessarily that we can find a way.


    However, at present, Chen Heng pays more attention to the present than the attempt of the God of shadow.


    "It''s almost critical..."


    Looking at the earth under his feet, Chen Heng quietly smiled on his face.


    Now the world has passed two thousand years again.


    On the earth, new cities have been established and lights are everywhere.


    The city is brightly lit at night, which is basically not much different from the world in Chen Heng''s memory.


    The only difference is that this is a world with extraordinary.


    Therefore, many technologies are different.


    By observing various extraordinary forces, science and technology has made breakthroughs in many places.


    In today''s world, where people can build weapons that use the crystallization of life energy and mana as energy, their power can be comparable to the full blow of the seventh order strong.


    By studying the spiritual link of mages, artificial intelligence also began to develop rapidly, and the use of robots was put into all aspects.


    Science is a knowledge of observing existing laws and making use of existing laws to advance.


    When the extraordinary can manifest in the world, science can also usher in further development by observing the laws of the extraordinary.


    Therefore, transcendence and science are not opposites, but can promote the further development of science.


    Chen Heng watched this change.


    In today''s society, the original eight levels exist, and now they have established their own countries.


    Throughout the ancestral world, many countries exist together, and their leaders are often powerful and extraordinary.


    Now, Chris has finally taken that crucial step.


    "Major news, Rongguang newspaper issued an announcement that the king of glory will make a new attempt next month, or contact a new field..."


    In many countries, many news spread.


    Once the news spread, it immediately caused an uproar.


    The king of glory is no one else. It''s the original Chris.


    But now, Chris has made a breakthrough and has reached the Ninth level.


    What level will you contact if you continue to rise above the Ninth level?


    Everyone couldn''t help but flash the idea.


    Everyone, including Jameson and Charlie, set out for Chris''s location at the first time.


    In today''s ancestral world, this matter has become a remarkable thing and has attracted everyone''s attention.


    Because of the rapid spread of the message, even ordinary people can get the message and begin to pay close attention to it.


    The related stock market began to fluctuate. Because of the action of the king of glory, many institutions began to release various messages, which had an impact in all aspects.


    The sharp rise in stocks related to the glorious country has triggered a lot of fanatical pursuit.


    Of course, I think for Chris and others, these are just small things, and they are nothing in themselves.


    Chris stood quietly on a vast platform.


    He looked calm and seemed to be waiting for someone.


    Before long, some of his friends came.


    Jameson, Charlie, Amy, Gleason


    Familiar faces from the past emerge in front of us. In addition to those acquaintances at the beginning, there are many Tianjiao who have been promoted for thousands of years.


    The strength of these Tianjiao is also very strong, and many of them have reached the threshold of level 8.


    Of course, the most powerful are Charlie.


    Stimulated by Chris, Charlie''s strength has reached the threshold of level 9.


    Maybe they can reach this level in thousands of years.


    Relying on his own strength to reach the Ninth level is almost unimaginable for Charlie in the past.


    When he was in the world of gods, he was just a sixth level mage, not to mention the Ninth level. Even how to reach the seventh level was a very distressing thing.


    However, after changing the environment, he was able to make continuous breakthroughs and reached the present level.


    In this pioneering environment, new knowledge is discovered and created all the time. In this environment, it is best for people with enough talent to improve.

 Chapter 837

    Charlie''s experience may prove that a person''s achievement is not only related to his talent, but also related to his surroundings.


    Like Charlie, he can be promoted in the environment of the world of gods and reach the sixth level of existence. His own talent is absolutely top, which is not comparable to ordinary people.


    But even such people can''t move forward in a blocked environment.


    In this regard, the world of gods is obviously very bad.


    Because it''s a world where God only occupies everything.


    In that world, the gods occupied all fields and left their own deep marks in all aspects. Even though they have disappeared for many thousands of years, their residual traces still hinder the progress of the world in all aspects.


    Just like the shadow God''s Kado Empire, the existence of gods will suppress the development of other forces in all aspects.


    Of course, the world of the gods does not seem to be so desperate, but this is not because the world of the gods is different, but because there are no gods that can suppress everything in the world of the gods.


    Because there is more than one God in the world of gods, there are a large number of gods, and there are enemies such as the abyss, so there will be some gaps in the world of gods, so that the people living in them can develop some achievements.


    Otherwise, the final result will not be different from that within the cardo empire.


    Charlie was able to achieve this in this environment. In fact, it can be said to be great from any angle.


    But this is not a proud result.


    In this world, the suppression of the environment disappears.


    Everything returned to normal, and in the new environment of the ancestral world, Charlie''s talent was brought into full play.


    But even so, he realized his limits.


    In the past, Charlie has always believed that his talent is absolutely top. He can''t say it''s comparable to the past of God, but at least it''s also the top batch.


    However, after arriving in this world, he finally realized what is called "there are days outside the sky and people outside the people".


    Compared with Jameson and Chris, he felt like he was nothing.


    The mage will start early. He will start early.


    When he was in the world of gods, he was a noble mage. Later, after obtaining the identity of shuttle, he traveled in many worlds, witnessed and obtained a lot of things.


    His accumulation is extremely rich, and he embarked on this road earlier than others.


    But even so, he is still beyond the past.


    Both Jameson and Chris frustrated him.


    Obviously, they have never been exposed to relevant information and knowledge in the past, but after they embarked on this road, they were more and more terrible one by one.


    One created a new road called element knight, and the other also opened up the road of blood mage.


    No matter which one they are, they can be called grandparents in the outside world.


    Now, the gap is extremely obvious.


    Chris is close to the field of level 9. It is estimated that he will be able to complete the promotion and reach that level this time.


    Although Jameson''s action was slower, he also followed closely. Although he fell behind, he always hung behind Chris.


    On the contrary, Charlie himself, whose strength was clearly still above Jameson, is now surpassed by him.


    This is really Complicated mood.


    However, no matter how complicated the mood is, we still have to do what we should do.


    After all, Charlie is no longer the young man he was.


    For him, there are too many blows in the world.


    Besides, what if he''s really better than both Chris?


    What can he be compared to the one who can tear apart his ancestors with his bare hands and see the abyss as the existence of a cafeteria?


    Think about it this way, and everything will be balanced.


    All the unwilling emotions in this world are essentially powerless.


    Charlie is used to this feeling.


    So he quickly adjusted his mind and was ready to carefully observe Chris''s actions.


    Chris''s promotion is very important to the people around him.


    This is the first time in the world to try to move from level 8 to level 9.


    With the power of the ancestral world, in the past history, there are nine strong people naturally.


    Not only there, but also quite a lot.


    However, these nine levels are basically the product of the power of blood, which is directly inherited from the power of their ancestors, rather than their own efforts to improve.


    Therefore, it can not give others any way to learn from.


    After all, this road is about reincarnation technology, which has nothing to do with yourself.


    Moreover, after Chen Heng started his action and sealed the power contained in the blood force, this road was basically blocked.


    In this case, Chris''s attempt is quite important.


    Whether he succeeds or fails, he is bound to show the way forward and bring new inspiration to the people present.


    "You say... Will he succeed?"


    A sound came from one side.


    Chris looked up and found an old man in a straight suit and neat clothes.


    The old man''s temperament looks very peaceful. There is no top terror. Instead, he looks like a kind ordinary old man, which makes people feel very kind.


    He also wears a pair of glasses on his face and looks like he has some ideas.


    This is Jameson. This time it''s the same.


    Standing where he was, he looked at Chris standing alone in front of him, with a strong complex emotion in his eyes.


    His feelings for Chris are much more complicated than others.


    After all, he watched Chris rise, surpass him step by step, and finally throw him out.


    That kind of feeling can''t be described by people who haven''t experienced it in person.


    To put it bluntly, I''m afraid it would be hard to figure it out if Jameson hadn''t had rich experience and enough peace of mind.


    But no matter how helpless, there is no way.


    After all, this is the reality. It never changes because of anyone''s ideas.


    Besides, it''s not without benefits now.


    Although the original first is gone, and now it has to be suppressed all the time, with one more person on it, to be honest, this feeling is also good.


    After all, in the process of exploration, the most important thing is to find the right direction.


    Chris always stands in front of Jameson, which can naturally save Jameson a lot of energy when looking for direction. Just follow Chris''s direction for analysis and research.


    And to be honest, compared with Jameson, Chris is a "young man" who doesn''t make much trouble.


    Guchang


    From thousands of years to now, Chris has never actively expanded his territory, nor has he ever had the idea of bringing the whole ancestral world into his hands.


    You know, with its strength that has been the first in the world for a long time, it is not impossible to do this.


    Excluding a few forces such as the violet Empire and the cardo Empire, the rest can''t have the strength to fight Chris.


    It can be said that as long as Chris is willing, he can swallow the power of Jameson at any time and bring most of the world''s resources into his hands.


    But he did not do so. He was like a sage who was bent on seeking the Tao. In his eyes, except for the road ahead, nothing else was worth mentioning.


    Of course, the same is true in practice.


    As long as the strength is high enough, other things are empty and nothing.


    What forces, resources and glorious inheritance are nothing in the face of naked violence.


    For this, not only Jameson''s heart is very clear, but also other people present know it very well.


    Not to mention Chris.


    He was once the ancestor, and his own strength was enough to destroy a huge world at the peak.


    What kind of imperial dynasty and what kind of forces can enter his eyes?


    From the beginning of awakening memory, he has only one goal.


    Try to explore the way ahead and become sacred again in this world.


    As for what''s beyond that, it doesn''t matter.


    At least for Chris himself.


    He is not without desire, nor is he without emotion and what he wants. At least what he wants is different from others.


    Those important things in the eyes of people in this world are completely useless in Chris''s eyes. If they lose the - control of the strong, they may not be stable for hundreds of years. What''s the use?


    "But... Finally to this level..."


    Standing still, Chris sighed, and many thoughts flashed through him.


    Thousands of years have passed since he was born.


    It took thousands of years to barely touch the edge of the Ninth level. This speed is extremely exaggerated for others, but it is very slow for Chris''s.


    For sacred beings such as Chris, even if there have been many changes and fragility after reincarnation, there should be no obstacles before the holy level.


    Now, only the Ninth level has taken so long.


    Although there are various factors, the most important reason is that all systems in the world are just beginning to be established.


    Chris is equivalent to trying to improve himself while trying to explore the road ahead. It is equivalent to both research and practice. The effort required can be imagined.


    Compared with Chris, Charlie has at least a past accumulation.


    Those mage systems derived from the world of gods and even many things he had accumulated in other worlds are ready-made and can be directly used by him.


    However, even in this case, he still couldn''t compare with Chris and was directly surpassed by Chris.


    The problem is really hard to say.


    But it''s true that the high court ruled.


    That''s why Charlie''s mood is so complicated.


    Chris didn''t care about Charlie''s mood.


    For him today, Jameson and Charlie are just the same thing.


    If there is something special about Jameson, Chris believes that he has the potential to ascend the sacred.


    Then he doesn''t think so highly of Charlie.


    Perhaps Charlie''s talent is very good in his own opinion, and can be called the top to some extent.


    This is clearly not enough for Chris.


    His attitude towards Charlie is no different from that of others, not as good as that of Aimu and Gleason.


    At least these two people have an unusual relationship with Chen Heng, among which AI Mu is Chen Heng''s wife on the earth and the closest person in the world.


    Such people are naturally different and deserve Christo''s attention.


    As for Charlie, he''s just an ordinary follower. There''s nothing strange about him.


    With this in mind, Chris quickly turned and looked ahead.


    At this moment, he is standing on the tallest tower in the world.


    The whole tower covers a large area and its height is amazing. Careful calculation may be much more terrible than the so-called highest peak in the world.


    Standing on this tower and looking at the earth under its feet, there will be a sense of grandeur that all mountains and rivers flow into its hands, just like the whole world is held in its hands, giving birth to the unique feeling that all things are so small and humble.


    Chris looked at the earth under his feet with a calm face, just waiting quietly.


    This land, he has worked hard and struggled.


    In the past era, it is unknown how many thousands of years from now. In ancient times, Chris also fought out from countless people to become the ancestor.


    Traces left by him can be seen everywhere on this land.


    What about the others?


    Chris looked at the earth and couldn''t help seeing something in his eyes.


    In his eyes, the world seems to have changed at the moment.


    The mountain is no longer a mountain, and the city is no longer a city. Everything is deformed, like returning to the simple essence.


    Unique power surged up from the body, operated in various unique ways, and began to rotate continuously.


    Powerful power filled his body, making his body stronger and stronger.


    Boom!


    Under the serious gaze of Jameson and others behind him, Chris''s body began to shine slowly.


    A strong breath emerged from him and rushed to the sea of clouds.


    Bang!


    Unknowingly, there was a sudden thunder on the outer sky, and a lightning bolt suddenly fell and fell on the earth in all directions.


    The roaring sound can be heard all the time and flickers here, which is moving.


    Behind Chris, the faces of many strong men led by Jameson changed, and they had noticed something.


    With their power, naturally, they will not change color because of the mere thunder.


    What changed their faces was the change in Chris after all.


    In his body, the breath that originally belonged to the eighth level has begun to change again and make a breakthrough to a higher level.


    And this breakthrough is much more terrible than others think.

 Chapter 838

    The strong breath began to rise.


    On the high platform, Chris''s breath rushed into the sky and into the air.


    That breath is so powerful that even if there are various instruments everywhere to suppress it, it can''t be suppressed at all.


    Bang!


    As if the glass were broken, the nothingness around was involved and swept around.


    The breath belonging to Chris is rising. At the beginning, it swept all directions. In the end, it has spread rapidly and occupied the whole city.


    There are tens of millions of people gathered in this city, but now it has completely changed under the traction of Chris''s breath. It is directly guided, and everyone''s strength and breath converge on Chris.


    The strength and breath of a single person is nothing, but when the breath and momentum of tens of millions of people are gathered and pulled together and condensed on one person, that breath is extremely terrible.


    That''s it.


    The breath of horror rushed into the sky and suppressed the four sides.


    In the distance, Jameson and others kept their faces unchanged, just stared quietly and sighed: "what a spectacular sight..."


    "Yeah..."


    There was also an echo on one side.


    For them, although the scene in front of them is terrible, it is still acceptable.


    They are all pioneers, and they are also the closest existence to that level in the world except Chris. Therefore, they have long assumed the strength of this level.


    At the moment, Chris''s performance just confirmed their speculation and made them understand that this power is real.


    "This is the power that only ancient kings can have..."


    Jameson looked at the figure of Chris in the distance, with a little complexity in his eyes.


    The Ninth level, which is placed in the ancient times of the world, is the level that only those ancient kings can ascend.


    Only those ancient kings who are closest to the ancestors and almost the direct descendants of the ancestors can have this power.


    This was unimaginable for Jameson in the past.


    Now, however, some people are breaking the laws of the past with their own strength and trying to climb to that level with their own strength.


    For people in other worlds, such as Charlie and others, this is nothing but the most serious thing.


    But for the once blood aristocrats in the world, the occurrence of this kind of thing is no different from a myth.


    I''ve seen many similar myths in Jameson.


    From the past four orders, five orders, and now nine orders, Jameson has witnessed breakthroughs and limits again and again.


    Sometimes he thought that maybe everything in the past era was wrong in itself.


    Otherwise, why has this new era just begun to achieve such great achievements?


    After the passing of the past years, the establishment of this era is only thousands of years, but it has been beyond recognition and achieved such great results.


    The earth is so wonderful and prosperous that both extraordinary and ordinary people can have a rich and colorful life.


    Those who are willing to make progress have their own way to go, and those who are unwilling to work hard can live in peace, not like in the past.


    In contrast, the past era seemed wonderful, but in fact it was like a prison, which trapped everyone in it and couldn''t get rid of it.


    Relatively speaking, the present era is better.


    Even a once absolute beneficiary like Jameson, a complete royal family, thought so, let alone others.


    Perhaps to some extent, for ordinary people in this world, this era is like heaven, which is the world they dream of.


    Of course, there is no absolute perfection in this world.


    Even now, in Jameson''s view, there are still many people dissatisfied with this and even want to subvert it.


    But this in no way changes the fact and truth that this era is better than the past.


    As thoughts passed, Jameson looked up and looked ahead.


    Chris is now almost halfway through his promotion.


    In other words, most of the threshold has been crossed by him, leaving only the last few obstacles.


    But it''s only a matter of time for Chris.


    In Jameson''s mind, Chris can''t fail to pass the promotion.


    Even if he fails, Chris will not fail. This is Jameson''s confidence in Chris.


    To some extent, this confidence is accumulated over a long time.


    On various occasions in the past, no matter what he did, Chris will never let people down and has been ahead of everyone.


    It is this once brilliant that gives everyone confidence that the other party can succeed.


    But to what extent will the other party go on like this?


    Jameson couldn''t help thinking: "after the Ninth level, it seems to be......"


    In his heart flashed the noun that had almost become obsession.


    the son of god.


    Above the Ninth level is the demigod, which is also called the son of God in this world, which means the son of God.


    In this world, demigods are the descendants of their former ancestors and the divine children bred by them in various ways.


    It is impossible for mortals to peep into that field.


    Not even now.


    But not now. What about the future?


    Jameson couldn''t help the thought flashed in his heart, and his body began to throb.


    Countless times, he wanted to see a son who was nurtured by himself.


    But now, it seems that he himself may have reached this step, as a mortal, to the extent of once sacred children.


    Thinking of this, his face could not help but become calm, and the mood in his heart became more and more firm. It seemed that he had strengthened some faith.


    What Jameson and others didn''t know was that when they watched the promotion ceremony, there were also people watching here where there was no one.


    Moreover, the viewer is not an ordinary person, but three holy statues.


    Chen Heng stood quietly in nothingness, looking at the scene above the earth below.


    On that scene, a tall tower stands with Chris on it.


    He worked hard there and roared at the whole world.


    Looking at his appearance, Chen Heng couldn''t help smiling: "it seems that the first sacredness of the world will be born soon..."


    "What do you think?"


    He looked at the shadow gods in front of him and asked with a smile.


    For Chen Heng''s inquiry, the God of shadow and the Lord of nature were silent.


    Gu Yu


    At this time, they looked at Chris at their feet and felt very complicated.


    In only a few years, the world has bred an existence with the potential to ascend the sacred.


    "It''s amazing..."


    The Lord of nature opened his mouth, and his tone sounded a little complicated: "it''s only five or six thousand years. He has come to this step. If he is given another ten thousand years, he may really have the possibility to ascend the Holy Land..."


    Chris undoubtedly has the possibility to ascend the divine, which is the conclusion made by the God of shadow long ago.


    Only in the past, in their eyes, this possibility was not very great, but now it is another matter.


    With their eyes, they have been able to vaguely feel the fate track to a certain extent.


    Therefore, when they feel the throbbing, they understand that if there is no accident, a future sacred will soon be born.


    This speed is really very fast.


    "How''s your situation?"


    After reading Chris, Chen Heng turned his eyes and looked at the God of shadow.


    For thousands of years, the God of shadow has been trying.


    Taking the cardo empire as an experimental site, he made various attempts to find a balance between faith and development.


    However, in the end, what he welcomed was a complete failure.


    At the beginning, he tried to reduce the priest''s obstacles to the secular world by reducing the priest''s life span and weakening his power.


    The attempt was undoubtedly a failure.


    Because the God of shadow soon found that if the power of priests is weakened too much, it will lead to the resistance of secular forces. At that time, the church with priests as the backbone will be impacted and the faith will no longer be feared.


    At that time, the situation will be much worse than before.


    The attempt has since failed.


    Then the God of shadow made various attempts. For example, while strengthening the power of priests, he also focused on supporting some secular genius figures, making them the son of destiny for a period of time, and leading the cardo Empire to complete changes again and again.


    Such operations are not uncommon.


    In many specific periods of the world, there are basically similar situations. A strong man appears and smashes everything. There is no way to stop anything in front of him.


    Of course, in the cardo empire with such powerful priestly power, this routine of falling fierce men is still difficult to succeed.


    Under normal circumstances, no matter what kind of fierce man you are, you should lie down under the blockade and suppression of powerful priest power, and there is no room for you to play.


    If it''s a dragon or a tiger, lie down.


    But with the strong support of the shadow God, the priest''s final backstage, this almost impossible change succeeded.


    With all kinds of luck comparable to winning the lottery, those reformers made it possible and completed changes again and again.


    Then the shadow God was silent again.


    Because when the change came into being, the productivity developed greatly, but the situation did not develop towards the scene he imagined.


    The growth of productivity will lead to a population explosion, but it will also greatly develop the wisdom of the people.


    When education keeps up, believers are no longer as pious as before.


    Only those in despair are the most devout believers.


    Because a man in despair has nothing and can only rely on his God.


    But after the development of the public, people are amazed to find that they can rely on their own work to get everything they want, enough food, gorgeous clothes and a better life.


    In this case, faith will inevitably dissipate and retreat.


    Perhaps in the traditional atmosphere, many people will still enter the church to worship and pray, and only pray to God for all kinds of wishes.


    But this is no longer the so-called faith.


    This belief is no longer pure, but just trading.


    True believers will not give up their faith and worship just because God does not give gifts, but will integrate their faith into their own lives.


    If you pray to God only when you need it, and abandon God only when you don''t need it, is that still faith?


    Because of this, the God of shadow will be silent and don''t know what to do.


    If the productive forces are developed, the people''s wisdom will inevitably expand, and then their faith will subside.


    However, if we stubbornly cut off these, suppress the wisdom of the people and return everything to the original, it will lead to the death of a large number of people and believers.


    This is also a serious waste.


    Compared with the two, neither seems to be good.


    So, is there a way to have the best of both worlds?


    There seems to be.


    As long as we suppress all the believers and provide them with enough food to reproduce and have enough to eat and drink, we can naturally reduce contradictions, prevent riots from happening, and let the priests stop suppressing the believers belonging to the shadow God.


    In short, it is to obtain materials from the outside world to keep their believers in captivity.


    Just as humans keep livestock in captivity, they keep their believers in captivity as livestock.


    The sacrifice of gods became shepherds guarding livestock.


    This is the final solution obtained by the God of shadow.


    After trying, the effect is really good.


    Because of sufficient food, people will no longer worry about their livelihood. At the same time, they don''t have to worry about their livelihood. Everyone can easily live and don''t have to compete for limited living space.


    At the same time, because of the existence of faith, their inner spiritual world can be filled, and their endurance will be improved to the greatest extent.


    This can be sustained for a long time.


    It''s perfect in theory.


    But there are two huge defects.


    The first is to obtain food from the outside world.


    Otherwise, with the increasing population, contradictions will eventually break out.


    The second problem is that this system can only be used in a relatively closed system.


    Because if the system is not closed enough and there are equal or even more powerful enemies in the outside world, this set will not survive in the competition and will be affected or even disintegrated by external forces sooner or later.


    Within the cardo Empire, this condition can be perfectly realized.


    "Unfortunately..."


    The God of shadow looked at the world under his feet and looked at the believers who lived in the cardo Empire, looked fanatical and didn''t worry about food and drink. His mood couldn''t help getting complicated.


    The God of shadow is not an evil god. On the contrary, he is a very enlightened God who has fought for believers more than once in the past.


    Therefore, when he saw the changes in the world of his ancestors, he hoped that his believers could do the same and become better like people outside.


    But there seems to be a natural impulse between civilization and faith.


    In other words, those people still have faith in their hearts, but what they believe is no longer imposed on them by others, but something they believe in themselves.

 Chapter 839

    "In fact, this may not be feasible."


    Chen Heng glanced at the silent shadow God and whispered, "even if you can''t change anything from generation to generation, you can only be destined to dedicate pious faith to you, but it''s not necessarily bad to live in such a world..."


    "Huh?"


    The God of shadow raised his head and looked at Chen Heng in front of him. It seemed that he didn''t expect him to say such words.


    After the previous events and observing Chen Heng''s various behaviors, the God of shadow thought that Chen Heng was just like him and didn''t agree with this practice.


    However, unexpectedly, it doesn''t seem so.


    Facing the puzzled eyes of the shadow God, Chen Heng smiled and said, "all the roads in the world are the same in speed and return."


    "Everything is just to lead to eternity."


    "But there is more than one way to eternity, in different ways."


    He looked at the earth under his feet and looked at the people who were struggling and moving forward: "take this group of people under his feet..."


    "This civilization seems beautiful. Every once in a while, various technologies will have new progress and development. It seems that it is moving towards the eternal road..."


    "But the development of this civilization has nothing to do with most..."


    He said softly, with some nostalgia in his eyes: "in this civilization, although most people seem to be able to live well, they still exist as the foundation, and only a few people really promote the progress of the world."


    "Similarly, eternity can not be achieved one page a day. From the perspective of the infinite cycle in the future, even this group of people in front of us are still just stepping stones on the road..."


    "Eternity may come successfully, but by that time, it has nothing to do with the people under your feet..."


    "What''s the difference between this and those believers under you?"


    He looked at the shadow God and whispered.


    The shadow of God''s body a meal, seems to think of something.


    When life comes into this world, what will be the initial goal?


    Everyone has his own answer to this question.


    However, in the view of Chen Heng and the God of shadow, this problem is actually very clear.


    No matter what life, eternity is their instinctive pursuit and the desire engraved in their bones.


    Whether it is a humble mortal, a high God, or the world itself, eternity is their eternal pursuit.


    In fact, no matter how many believers rely on their own shadow, there is no difference in essence.


    Just to pursue eternity.


    Only on this road, the two sides have chosen a different road.


    People in this world choose to be independent, rely on their own strength to move forward, and finally achieve the purpose of sublimation.


    The creatures of the world of gods have embarked on another path because of the existence of gods.


    Put their own existence on the gods, and gather the strength of all people to worship the gods, so that the gods can move forward and reach a higher level.


    Perhaps until one day, when the god they worship really reaches the realm of eternity, these believers who once worshipped the God can also usher in return and obtain the eternity of coexistence with the God.


    In fact, there seems to be no difference between the two roads in essence. They are just different choices made to seek eternity.


    But its performance is different.


    In Chen Heng''s view, these two roads actually don''t matter.


    From a higher perspective, all people and things that cannot obtain eternity will eventually disappear.


    Withering is the eternal destination of all things.


    In that case, naturally, there is no need to force a division between high and low.


    Standing in place and listening to Chen Heng''s words, the God of shadow couldn''t help falling into thinking.


    On the other hand, the Lord of nature spoke out: "it seems that in this world, the first holiness will be born soon..."


    The Holy Lord stood beside the shadow God. Although his strength could not be compared with that of Chen Heng, he did not look inferior to the shadow God at the moment. His breath was so powerful and sacred, just like the top sanctity.


    It is impossible to put it on the former Lord of nature.


    But in these thousands of years, the Lord of nature did not idle, but made great progress.


    She explored the ancestral world, successfully found the trace of the ancient tree ancestor in the past years, suppressed it, and then digested it for thousands of years to integrate its power.


    The power of the ancestor of ancient trees is highly related to the divine personality of the Lord of nature


    Therefore, after the Lord of nature obtained the power of the ancestor of ancient trees, her own strength has also been greatly improved.


    I dare not say anything else. At least in terms of strength, the Lord of nature at the moment is likely to be no inferior to some higher gods.


    It may still be inferior to the God of shadow, but it is not inferior to the God of chaotic eyes.


    In the past thousands of years, the God''s eyes have been found.


    At that time, his followers were discovered by Charlie and others and finally suppressed.


    The eyes of chaos wanted to make a move, but in the end, they were interfered by Chen Heng and others and directly disposed of.


    This is also to avoid the destruction of the development of the land under your feet.


    At this moment, there should be no other sacred existence in the ancestral world except Chen Heng and other three people.


    There may be other shuttles, but they can''t pick up any waves.


    After all, at present, there are several people staring at Chen Heng in the world, and there are also several people staring at Charlie below.


    The situation is naturally different.


    Even if ordinary shutters come to this world, they have no advantage.


    "Calculate the time, and it''s almost time to leave..."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng looked at the earth under his feet and whispered.


    Calculate the time. The time he came to this world is not short.


    In this world, he has also gained a huge harvest, which is true in all aspects. The harvest is very huge.


    And now, even if he continues to stay here, it''s no good.


    It''s time to leave.


    The idea flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    Of course, he won''t leave yet.


    In this world, he still has some things to explain. He can''t leave until Chris is really promoted to the holy.


    Since then, in this world, he will only leave a part of himself to deal with all kinds of affairs in this world.


    After that, there are the gods world and the abyss world.


    Chen Heng quietly flashed the idea in his heart, his face was calm, and watched the change of the world under his feet.


    At his feet, the world began to change.


    Time seems to be accelerating.


    Soon, four or five thousand years passed.


    Chris ushered in a breakthrough again, promoted under everyone''s eyes and became a demigod.


    Of course, the demigod in this world is not called a demigod.


    Valley beast


    The name of demigod belongs to the world of gods alone, and there are different names in different systems.


    In this world, the demigod of the past is called the son.


    But now that the era of the ancestors has passed, it seems meaningless for this level to be named the son of God.


    Therefore, as the first person to be promoted to this level, Chris named this level holy land, which means people who set foot in the sacred field.


    The emergence of the world''s first holy land has made the whole world more fanatical.


    For thousands of years, people other than Chris have worked hard to catch up. Everyone wants to be promoted after Chris and doesn''t dare to fall behind.


    Because they know that in today''s situation, the person who takes the lead in promotion is bound to gain a huge advantage and occupy a dominant position in the next competition.


    Chris has always looked down on everything and didn''t care about many things.


    But that doesn''t mean others will be the same.


    It is precisely because of this that they dare not relax for fear of being overtaken by others.


    They are trying to catch up.


    Soon another sanctuary appeared.


    This man''s name is Jameson.


    He is still the old man of the past.


    Of course, this is what he deliberately maintained. Otherwise, with his strength at the moment, it is only a simple thing to restore youth.


    After being promoted to the holy land, his power reached an unprecedented level. He couldn''t help but marvel at the powerful power and lamented that there should be such terrible power in the world.


    If it had been in the past, this level would have been the limit of his imagination.


    But this is not the case today.


    There''s a target ahead.


    The so-called holy land, in the final analysis, is only equivalent to the original son. Even when it comes to combat power, it may be far inferior.


    In front, there is also a level called ancestor.


    Ancestor, no one dared to think about this level in the past, but now it is different.


    After a long time of development, people in this world are used to breaking everything and hitting the limit.


    Even Jameson and other figures of the old era have also established the belief of progress after breakthroughs again and again, believing that they will reach that level sooner or later.


    So he continued to try.


    However, it is a pity that after reaching the sacred field, all attempts become extremely dangerous.


    After a failed experiment, Jameson''s body had an accident. The whole person was backfired and ignited by an unquenchable flame.


    "Sure enough, I failed..."


    Jameson''s heart was somewhat unwilling in the reaction.


    At this moment, he has realized the key to the problem.


    The blood mage road he created is a system comparable to any road.


    This system takes into account the power of blood and the characteristics of mages. While having strong combat power, it can also have all kinds of blessings. It can be said to be a perfect career.


    But this profession also has its flaws.


    Stronger than blood, also limited by blood.


    When the blood mage itself reaches the limit of blood power, the blood power will turn around and form a drag to a certain extent, which will slow down the promotion of the mage itself.


    This problem was not obvious in the past.


    Because of the blood power of this world, its source is generally the ancestor.


    Perhaps because of long-term dilution, the blood force in most people has become weak, but the essence is still very high.


    Therefore, this defect was basically not a defect in the past.


    No one can touch the upper limit anyway.


    But at Jameson''s level, the problem comes.


    He found that after his blood had reached this level, he could no longer help him.


    Not only can not, but even become his obstacle.


    The power hidden in this blood is like a shackle for him at the moment, which makes him unable to get rid of difficulties.


    The sequelae of the blood mage system is undoubtedly exposed at this moment.


    What Jameson doesn''t know is that normal blood won''t cause his current situation.


    The blood mage system is also widely distributed in other worlds, and is called a warlock in the wizard world.


    In other worlds, blood itself does not have any substantive obstacles to warlocks. At most, it can''t provide assistance after reaching the peak of blood power.


    But in this world, the situation is different.


    The ancestral blood itself is limited.


    Including Jameson, the ancestral blood in their bodies is essentially the product of their ancestors'' practice of the road of blood, and its root is controlled by their ancestors.


    Their blood is limited and naturally bound.


    Therefore, under normal circumstances, they can never become the existence of the ancestor level.


    This is mainly because of power.


    Just as at the beginning, Chen Heng divided part of the power of the ancestor of Yinyue through the root trial.


    If the descendants of ancestors such as Jameson can be promoted to holiness, they will also have a similar effect. Finally, they will split some power from their ancestors, which will have a severe impact on their ancestral status.


    This hidden danger is naturally impossible for the ancestors to let it appear.


    Therefore, from the beginning, the blood seeds sown by the ancestors were limited.


    Unless we can transcend the power of blood, it is impossible to cross the limit and achieve holiness.


    Jameson also discovered this after he was promoted to demigod.


    In this regard, he will naturally be unwilling.


    Relying on his own strength, he finally came to this position, but was told that the road ahead had been cut off.


    If you are a strong man, you can''t accept it.


    In fact, this problem is not insurmountable.


    As long as you can be cruel, peel off the ancestral blood in your body and become a normal person from then on, then you can be unrestricted.


    But this in itself is a very difficult thing.


    Especially for Jameson.


    Jameson''s age itself is not small. He has lived for thousands of years in the era of blood aristocracy.


    In today''s new era, it has lived for tens of thousands of years.


    Such a long time undoubtedly consumes a lot of vitality, which is supplemented by its own strong essence.


    But if you abandon the power of blood and lose the powerful life provided by blood, I''m afraid Jameson will fall immediately.

 Chapter 840

    Compared with other people who started this era, Jameson''s biggest disadvantage is that he is too close to his own blood.


    Originally, it was fine, but later, he developed the system of blood mage, and returned to the use of the power of blood.


    The deeper he used the power of blood, the more difficult it was to give up in the end.


    This is an obvious truth.


    To this extent, Jameson can no longer abandon his blood power, because once he does so, the consequence is death.


    But if he continues to do so, his life will be doomed to stop here and can''t go further.


    This is undoubtedly painful for Jameson.


    After going through difficulties, he finally came to the right path and reached the present level step by step by himself.


    How can you be willing to let him stop now?


    Because of his inner fear, Jameson finally tried to break through the limitations of his own blood and reach the next level.


    And the final result is also obvious.


    His attempt finally failed, and his strength began to disappear, which was completely swallowed by the power of blood.


    If he had not been promoted to the holy land at the moment, he would have touched a little sacred edge and had a trace of sacred immortality. I''m afraid he would have fallen on the spot at the moment, and even this time would not be left.


    But even so, there is not much difference.


    "Is it over after all..."


    In the intense pain, Jameson had a bitter smile on his face. At the moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    He didn''t regret his action this time, but ended his body so easily, which was a bit of a pity.


    But this seems to be a helpless thing.


    "Forget it..."


    In the end, he accepted his fate, but silently closed his eyes, ready to meet the arrival of the last time.


    But in the end, he did not usher in the end of his life.


    On the contrary, at the last moment of his life, a warm force enveloped his whole body.


    A huge and warm vitality enveloped him, with a blood force above him.


    "This blood force......"


    Under the influence of this blood force, Jameson''s body began to tremble subconsciously.


    The remaining blood force in the body seems to feel something. At this moment, it begins to recover spontaneously and seems to be submitting to the unknown blood force.


    In Jameson''s view, this situation is extremely incredible.


    You know, after being promoted to demigod, Jameson has already sublimated the blood in his body to a new level.


    The blood force in his body at the moment is only slightly inferior to that of the son in the past, but when it comes to the level, it is absolutely the same level.


    How terrible should it be that he can feel the power of vast blood at the moment?


    Ancestor?


    A term representing the holy past poured into Jameson''s heart, making his body tremble subconsciously at the moment.


    However, feeling the extreme oppression, he tried to open his eyes and look forward.


    He wanted to see what was ahead and why it appeared to him at this juncture.


    Finally, he saw what was ahead.


    It was a hazy glow, which seemed to be pregnant with a new universe, and there were unimaginable great forces emerging here.


    Even with Jameson''s demigod power at the moment, he can''t see clearly, but can barely see a little scene.


    It was a pair of golden eyes, like the eyes of the God of heaven, in which the profound meaning of the ancestor of the sun and the ancestor of the silver moon was blooming, as if it itself represented the supreme light.


    The most important thing is that Jameson feels very familiar with these eyes.


    It''s like I''ve seen it somewhere.


    "Kailin!"


    Jameson''s heart trembled, and a dusty name appeared in his mind.


    You can''t be wrong.


    It''s Kailin.


    He still remembers the excellent young man.


    This is the only survivor of the original son experiment and a genius who inherited the power of his ancestors in the ruins of his ancestors.


    As early as the beginning, he had surpassed Jameson, but he disappeared inexplicably in the later war.


    Jameson had thought that Kailin might have participated in the war and fell.


    For this reason, he regretted more than once and believed that if Kailin had not fallen after the war, he would have great prospects now.


    With his once demonstrated qualifications and talents, his achievements are likely to be no less than Chris today.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that the young man who made him feel very sorry now appeared in front of him again in this way.


    It made him feel like he was in a dream.


    The strength in the body is beginning to recover, and now it has returned to its previous state.


    But more importantly, at this moment, the shackle in Jameson''s body has disappeared, touched and lifted in silence.


    There is no doubt that this is because of the influence of the previous force, so the shackles from the ancestors disappeared directly.


    Since then, Jameson''s road to his ancestors has been opened up. Although it can not be said to be a smooth road, at least the biggest obstacle has disappeared.


    This is the hope of the future.


    Far away, above the sky.


    Chen Heng took back his eyes and looked at them again.


    "Have you solved it?"


    Aside, the Lord of nature whispered and said with a smile, "he is a good young man. After solving the biggest obstacle, he may be promoted to the Holy Level in the future."


    Jameson is undoubtedly an antique in the eyes of outsiders. He has lived for 20000 years.


    But in the eyes of the Lord of nature and the God of shadow, this is still a young man.


    After all, in their long career, a mere 20000 years is nothing at all, that is, the time to sleep once in a while.


    "Yeah..."


    Chen Heng smiled and said, "I didn''t expect him to come to this step today..."


    Jameson''s performance was indeed surprising.


    In the past, his impression in Chen Heng''s heart was just an ordinary blood person.


    If there is no accident, he should disappear with the disappearance of the whole blood aristocracy like other blood relatives.


    However, surprisingly, he caught up all the way. Instead of falling behind the times, he was always in the lead.


    If there were no Chris in this era, Jameson would be the first person in this era.


    In that case, Chen Heng doesn''t mind helping him.


    After all, there is still some incense between the two sides.


    Gu Han


    When Chen Heng was lurking in the king''s Council, Jameson also helped him a lot and appreciated and took care of him very much.


    In that case, Chen Heng will give appropriate feedback today. It should also be to repay the other party''s original actions.


    Chen Heng thought so and did so.


    "Calculate the time. It''s almost done."


    Put Jameson''s affairs aside, Chen Heng then looked forward and looked in another direction.


    There, Chris''s figure is also standing.


    Calculating time, he has stayed at the demigod level for a long time, and now he seems to have reached a critical point.


    For Chris, who was once holy, the threshold from demigod to holy is not difficult.


    Because of the most critical place, he had already crossed it as early as once.


    Because he was once a sacred experience, his true spirit already contains the characteristics of immortality.


    This is equivalent to the biggest threshold for the promotion of sanctity, which no longer exists for him.


    The glittering brilliance is flashing. When ordinary people don''t know, Chris''s promotion has begun again.


    Unlike Chris''s promotion in the past, this promotion is not felt by many people in the whole ancestral world.


    The only one who can feel this step may be Jameson, who is a demigod and has been exposed to that level.


    That''s why Chris deliberately suppressed it.


    At his level, if he does not deliberately suppress it, the changes caused by his promotion will shake the whole world and make everyone in the world feel it.


    But obviously, in order to avoid unnecessary influence, Chris suppressed the process, not only slowing down the promotion process, but also restraining all the breath around him.


    In this way, time passed bit by bit.


    Chen Heng watched Chris''s promotion quietly until the end of his promotion.


    Boom!


    Like the clear sound made when the coloured glaze was broken, the whole ancestral world was shaking at the moment.


    There is a faint feeling of joy flowing out of the origin of the world, which makes people feel it clearly.


    This is the cheering and joy of world consciousness, celebrating the birth of a new sacred statue.


    After the fall of many ancestors in the past, to some extent, this is the first sacredness of the world.


    The world consciousness is cheering and sending out real joy.


    At the bottom, Chris also succeeded in changing his appearance.


    The image of the past has faded. At this moment, Chris looks like a handsome young man wearing a golden robe.


    The first thing he did after his promotion was to rush into the sky.


    Just for a moment, he appeared in front of Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng raised his head, looked at Chris in front of him and looked at him carefully.


    Chris was sacred in the past, but this time he was promoted to be sacred again, which is different from the past.


    The difference is not only in experience, but also in the way of promotion.


    In the past, Chris was a member of the ancestor of blood and was a sacred person promoted by blood.


    But now it''s different.


    Now Chris seems to have integrated the blood road of the past, referred to the road of knights and mages, and finally sublimated the sanctity promoted.


    This way is very interesting, but it can''t be used as a reference for others.


    But it doesn''t hurt.


    After the sacred step, the specific promotion depends on the individual, and there is nothing else to refer to.


    "You''re fast..."


    Looking at Chris, Chen Heng finally smiled and said, "30000 years faster than I thought."


    In Chen Heng''s expectation, Chris should take at least 50000 years before he can be promoted again.


    But now, it''s only less than 20000 years. Chris has succeeded and returned to the holy ranks again.


    "Thanks to you."


    Chris smiled and didn''t care about Chen Heng''s praise. He just smiled and said, "you once said that when there is a new sanctity in the world, you will have a new arrangement."


    "Now that I''m here, what are you going to do?"


    He asked Chen Heng.


    "Please follow me."


    Chen Heng nodded and left with Chris.


    They left the sky and soon went to other areas.


    It is a desolate place and a new world.


    In the eyes of the three people, such as the God of shadow, the world seems to have just taken shape. There is chaos everywhere, and the trace of life has not appeared.


    Everywhere, you can also feel the strong power of the origin of the world, like the origin of the whole world.


    "The world..."


    The three gods of shadow came to this world, and their faces couldn''t help moving.


    Chris, however, felt a little familiar while moving.


    "This is the trial space, the place where you have been for many years."


    Looking at Chris''s appearance, Chen Heng smiled and had no idea of selling off: "in these years, I have used my own power to open up the world here. Now, with the passage of time, it has been basically improved..."


    He took the three gods of shadow and began to visit the whole world.


    From the perspective of divinity, the world is not complicated. Even if it is a place that can''t be finished for mortals in a lifetime, it can be seen in a moment.


    After reading the world under their feet, the three gods of shadow also found a lot of things.


    The world is opened up in the root space, so it has the best conditions of the world. Every inch of land and every stone contains some special power.


    You''re welcome to say that everything here is excellent material.


    This is because this region contains a lot of world source forces.


    This is originally the central region of the world, so the power of the world operates and occupies everywhere, forming a new look here.


    If someone from the outside can enter here and live here for a long time, I''m afraid it will degenerate sooner or later under the nourishment of the source force of the world, and the minimum guarantee will become a fourth order.


    Awakening the true spirit is just a matter of ease.


    This is the magic of this root world.


    During the tour, Chris was a little impressed.


    He has been in this root space for hundreds of thousands of years.


    In those hundreds of thousands of years, he has been thinking about ways to leave, but he can''t leave anyway.


    This root space is stronger than ever and represents the bottom root of the ancestral world.


    Anyone who wants to change here is equivalent to fighting the pressure of the whole ancestral world.

 Chapter 841

    Chris knows the difficulty of opening up a world in the root space.


    If it had been so easy, Chris would not have been trapped here for so long. Finally, he had to try to erode the power of other ancestors before he could leave.


    In his view, to do this, I''m afraid we must work together with several ancestors to impose their own power here, which may or may not be done.


    Now, Chen Heng alone has done it.


    This can''t help but make people sigh.


    However, considering the powers of Chen Heng and the ancestor swallowed by him, Chris immediately stopped talking.


    After all, compared with this guy, just a few ancestors are nothing.


    Several ancestors once besieged Chen Heng, but he didn''t swallow it with his backhand. He didn''t even have room for hesitation.


    In that case, what can this situation count now?


    Chris sighed silently and thought.


    Compared with the world in front of him, he is more concerned about what Chen Heng opened up the world here for?


    "I have opened up a channel between the world and the outside world. From then on, as long as the existence reaches the divine level, it will be connected by the channel and enter the world spontaneously."


    Chen Heng said softly, "I want to form a sacred alliance in this world to better promote the ancestral world."


    "Holy alliance?"


    Chris frowned. "What exactly should I do?"


    The idea of forming an alliance formed by divine gathering is certainly good.


    In the past ancestral world, it is not that the divine has put forward similar ideas.


    It''s just that although the idea is good, it''s too difficult to practice.


    The reason is simple.


    Although the alliance has been established, what exactly should it do?


    The ancestors themselves did not need to do anything.


    In this world, they are tall and hostile to each other, and there is no unified foreign enemy to keep them united with each other and maintain internal unity with external pressure.


    Over time, no matter what you think at first, in the end, this alliance is bound to go its separate ways.


    In other words, the formation of the alliance must be something that helps the gods and saints.


    If there is no help and no need, what is there to form this alliance?


    Chris raised his question and soon got a reply from Chen Heng.


    "Of course it is necessary..."


    Chen Heng smiled and then said, "I want to build the ancestor world into a platform for attacking other worlds."


    "The sanctity of the promotion of any ancestor world will become a force to attack other worlds."


    "The world of strategy will be swallowed up by the ancestral world, so as to continuously expand the power of the ancestral world itself, and finally feed back to the holy book of God."


    The strategy of the ancestral world in the past was relatively closed.


    This is mainly because in the past, this group of saints in the ancestral world acted relatively conservative because they occupied some power.


    They don''t want to open up to the outside world. They just keep the guardian of the ancestral world and enjoy the power given by the ancestral world.


    Such a strategy is certainly not wrong to some extent, but there is no doubt that the benefits will be much smaller.


    "Invade other worlds?"


    Chris frowned and said one of the questions: "it''s OK, but there''s a problem..."


    "How to bridge to other worlds is also a problem..."


    Strictly speaking, this should be the most critical issue.


    Not all worlds are abyss worlds.


    The structure of the abyss world naturally tends to invade other worlds.


    They are the gathering place of all negative emotions. They can continuously search for the existence of other worlds through various negative emotions, and then invade them through the link of the power of negative emotions and slowly corrode them.


    But this is the ability of the abyss world. Most of the world are honest people who only keep their fields and sow seeds, and they won''t do this at all.


    Therefore, for most of the world, how to invade other worlds is a very troublesome problem.


    This is not only true of the ancestral world, but also of the gods in the past?


    Because of the danger of the sea, the gods would rather roll inside each other in the world of the gods than leave the world of the gods and open up to the outside world.


    Because this kind of development is too dangerous until there is no stable means to find other worlds.


    Almost one goes to death under the sacred field. Even if the real God only exists, there is a risk of being lost in the vast boundary sea. If you are not careful, you may fall down, or change into other strange existence.


    This is why the world of the gods has become like this.


    But now, the world of gods has obviously changed and is no longer what it used to be.


    The reason is nothing else. It is precisely because Chen Heng spread the mark of the simulator to the four directions, thus giving the gods of the gods world a bridge to other worlds.


    Since then, even in today''s changing era, the world of the gods has been relatively calm.


    The reason is simple.


    Because most gods only look at other worlds, the disputes among the gods will naturally be reduced a lot.


    This is the most real reason.


    The God of shadow and the Lord of nature are clear examples.


    After all, God only needs those things.


    Whether believers or the source of the world, it can be provided in other worlds.


    Now that there is a way out, why hide inside the world of the gods?


    But in the ancestral world, there is no such way.


    Of course, this is in the past.


    Since Chen Heng is here now, it''s natural.


    Standing in place, Chen Heng smiled and stretched out his hand.


    On his hand, a purple mark began to appear, instantly attracting everyone''s attention.


    As soon as the pupils of the God of shadow and the Lord of nature contracted, the expressions on their faces were stunned.


    For this purple mark, the God of shadow and the Lord of nature will not forget.


    This is nothing else, it is the bridge that let them go to other worlds at the beginning, the mysterious mark spread from nowhere!


    On the other hand, Chris still had some doubts and didn''t understand what it was.


    However, Chen Heng did not waste time and directly injected the mark into his body.


    All kinds of information poured into his mind and immediately made Chris understand.


    Suddenly, his face showed a look of amazement. He didn''t seem to think that there was such a thing in the world.


    "That mark... Is it..."


    Gu Fei


    On one side, the God of shadow made a sound. At this moment, his voice was stunned: "you......"


    "Good."


    Facing the gaze of the shadow God, Chen Heng smiled, and then directly admitted: "these marks were released by me from the beginning, in order to let you all go this way."


    Up to now, the situation has long been different from the original.


    Now, Chen Heng has the strength not to be afraid of everything. Naturally, he will not worry about anything.


    Therefore, in the presence of the two gods of shadow, he admitted directly and frankly without any concealment.


    After all, the two gods of shadow in front of him are also one of the goals he wants to subdue.


    "So... It''s like this..."


    The expressions on the faces of the God of shadow and the Lord of nature suddenly became complicated.


    With their wisdom, they can naturally associate many things and draw conclusions.


    In this way, Chen Heng''s previous special performance can be explained.


    Clearly not a God, but has so many, almost like an endless source of power.


    There is also the extreme terror, which can directly transform other divine powers and turn them into all their own terrorist abilities.


    All these manifestations are unusual, but if they are connected, they can be understood.


    "For this, you spread the mark, not pure kindness, but to make others become your workers and exploit the surplus value by you..."


    The shadow God''s face was complex: "your simulation point also comes from this, because you don''t need to go directly to other world adventures. You can get rich harvest only by drawing from the results we have obtained."


    "The harder we work, the more we gain, the more you gain..."


    "Your strange phagocytosis must also come from this... What you consume is simulation points..."


    Aside, the Lord of nature also spoke, and his voice became extremely strange: "so you need enough simulation points to exert that power for you..."


    "That''s why you stare at the world and those ancestors, because you want to rob them of their power to achieve yourself..."


    "It must be the same reason why you have us."


    After Chen Heng exposed his true face, the God of shadow immediately understood Chen Heng''s purpose.


    In this world, they have also observed the so-called industrial revolution and the whole process of the industrial revolution for a full 10000 or 20000 years, and have a good understanding of the relationship between them.


    Therefore, they naturally understand their position at the moment, just like those workers who work hard in the factory and provide jobs for their boss.


    I''m not afraid you can do it, but I''m afraid you can''t.


    Because as long as you are capable, the boss will naturally gain more,


    But if you can''t do it, I''m afraid the boss will fire you.


    From this point of view, it is more difficult to understand the characteristics of the mark falling after death, so as to eliminate those employees who are not strong enough and less capable, and let them transfer their work qualifications to other "workers" who are more difficult to do!


    Evil capitalists!


    At this moment, the high gods felt the ugly face of the capitalists for the first time and were in a very bad mood.


    But the more crucial thing is that they find that they can''t get rid of it at all.


    The reason is simple.


    This mark is scattered in the world of the gods and is placed there.


    You say you don''t want to do it or be exploited, but you can''t stand others.


    As long as someone is willing to do it, his strength will undoubtedly expand. In the end, he may quickly catch up with you, suppress you, or even directly let you fall.


    If you don''t, some people will.


    This seems to form a certain degree of involution.


    Even if Chen Heng announces his true face to the public, what can he do?


    Will anyone quit?


    unable.


    There will be more people who don''t necessarily want to do the job.


    After all, most people didn''t even have the qualification to kill others in the past.


    Now I have this qualification. Why don''t you try your best to kill others?


    Thinking of this, the God of shadow and the Lord of nature were silent. For a moment, they didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, Chen Heng in front of him also opened his mouth, smiled and comforted and said, "don''t think from this angle."


    "From another point of view, everything is another world."


    "In the past, you were trapped in the world of gods. You can only compete with other gods in this world. You should always consume your own strength to maintain the existence of believers and resist the offensive of other gods."


    "Isn''t this also a kind of competition? Compared with it, if you join my camp, you can not only see the scenery in the distance and improve your strength at the fastest speed, but also have the prospect in the distance and go further..."


    "Isn''t that a good thing?"


    Chen Heng said with a smile on his face.


    Yes, you used to nest in the world of gods, but now you''re rolling, aren''t you?


    Compared with the past, joining Chen Heng''s camp now can at least give you a lot of benefits. You have everything you should have, and there is obvious strength progress, which can obtain a steady stream of improvement and simulation points.


    Isn''t that a good thing?


    Even if it''s a roll, at least it''s worth it?


    With this thought, the heart of the God of shadow and the Lord of nature felt better, which was barely acceptable.


    At this time, Chen Heng also made his ultimate move.


    "As long as you are willing to join this alliance, your source power can be increased by half in the future."


    Well, the boss''s ultimate big move of raising salary has come out.


    And one plus is half, which is much more generous than other unscrupulous capitalists.


    The God of shadow and the Lord of nature looked at each other and felt better at the moment.


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of them, they finally nodded and agreed.


    no way out.


    What if you disagree?


    In the world of gods at the moment, there are users of marks everywhere.


    The shadow gods can understand from their own situation what will happen after the gods who used to nest in the world of gods use the mark.


    It must be love and can''t get rid of it any more.


    They don''t want to do it. In the world of gods, some people are willing to do it.


    At that time, as long as Chen Heng sends out a word, he is afraid that the two gods of the shadow will be beaten to death, and there will be no chance at all.


    This is a complete conspiracy. There is no other possibility at all.


    By this time, Chris woke up.

 Chapter 842

    "I see..."


    Chris sighed deeply, and now he finally understood.


    Before that, like the God of shadow, he was also surprised at Chen Heng''s abnormal phagocytic power.


    Although to some extent, the world of the heavens is large enough to breed all abnormal things.


    But in the past, Chris has never seen the abnormal and terrible existence like Chen Heng.


    It''s like a freak, terrible to the extreme.


    In the eyes of others, the sacred and inviolable God is only food for him, only the share swallowed by him.


    But now, looking at the mark in his hand, he understood it all at once.


    It is a freak to have such bridges that can freely pass through the world of heaven.


    In that case, what else can''t be understood?


    Chris sighed and the idea flashed through his mind.


    Thinking about this, his heart was relieved. At the moment, he nodded and directly said, "I see..."


    "If so, naturally there is no problem."


    He thought for a moment, then said frankly, "the new gods will agree to these conditions."


    At this moment, he probably understood what Chen Heng meant.


    Chen Heng''s goal is undoubtedly great. He even tries to conquer other worlds, bring them into his hands and become a tool to provide him with strength.


    The place where he trained is the place where he trained.


    After all, if you want to conquer other worlds, it is not a simple task. In this process, you must need the assistance of many people.


    For the characters at Chen Heng''s level, only holiness can meet the qualification.


    This is the reason why he broke the past blood road of the ancestral world, in order to clear the way for the later sacred, so that they can move forward more easily through this road, so as to smoothly come after this unique sacred road.


    Including the planning at the moment, it is also to leave space for the sanctity in the future, so that they can obtain sufficient resources and details by opening up to the outside world, and do not have to seek too much inside the ancestral world, resulting in a bad situation.


    This system, at least on the surface, is no problem.


    Both human beings and the so-called sanctity have a tendency to profit. If they can easily get what they need in other worlds, who is willing to compete with other sanctities in their own world?


    Go to other worlds to conquer those aborigines. It doesn''t have to be easy to grab things from other saints in the ancestral world?


    This is the truth, but it is unknown what will happen after the specific operation.


    However, at least for now, Chris has expressed his willingness to support the formation and establishment of the holy alliance.


    Chen Heng smiled and nodded, then looked at the shadow God on one side: "so, what about you two?"


    He deliberately kept two people, the God of shadow and the Lord of nature, in order to bring them into his alliance.


    Otherwise, like the previous chaotic eyes, he would have expelled them long ago. Would he deliberately stay?


    If the ancestral world is the sacred training base of Chen Heng, then the world of gods is another model.


    Because it is different from the world where there is no sacred ancestor now, the sanctity of the world of gods is everywhere.


    That world has developed for too many years, and too many gods have been trapped only in the world, so they can only compete with each other and compete in the world of gods.


    Although the world of gods is an extremely large world, it can not accommodate such a large number of sacred.


    Therefore, in the past, a large number of sacred objects fell from the interior of the God of shadow.


    The number of those sacred may be more than the number of sacred in the world of gods.


    According to Chen Heng''s estimation, there are probably at least 50 saints in the whole world of gods.


    Of course, this is to count the gods who have fallen but still have one breath.


    After all, in terms of deceiving corpses, the gods in the world of gods also have a deep tradition.


    In front of him, the God of shadow and the Lord of nature were silent for a moment, and then made a choice soon.


    Like Chris, they naturally chose to agree to join.


    What else can I do if I disagree?


    Waiting to be beaten by other sacred groups?


    No, judging from the understanding of the shadow God to Chen Heng, if they disagree, they will probably enter Chen Heng''s stomach like those ancestors before the world.


    The ability to directly devour and digest the power of God is quite terrible.


    The power of the God of shadow and the Lord of nature is not weak. I think if they don''t know interest, Chen Heng won''t mind swallowing them.


    "What do you think of me?"


    In front of him, Chen Heng was speechless: "at least it''s an acquaintance. Don''t think so bad of me."


    "Even if you really don''t want to join, I won''t force you. At most, I''ll just confiscate your power and beat you down into mortals."


    The faces of the God of shadow and the Lord of nature showed panic.


    "Can you know what we think?"


    The shadow God was frightened and asked subconsciously.


    The ability to read other people''s minds is rare among mortals, but there are many.


    But in the divine, this ability has hardly been heard.


    You know, the God of shadow and the Lord of nature are both high gods now.


    It''s appalling that even their existing emotions can be captured.


    "Sorry, control is not home yet..."


    Looking at the reaction of the God of shadow, Chen Heng smiled and then said, "well, this is what I found recently."


    "In the ancestral world at the moment, as long as I want, no existence can escape my perception..."


    No existence can escape, which means including the divine.


    Listening to Chen Heng''s words, the God of shadow was silent. They didn''t know what to say at the moment.


    At this moment, they have a further understanding of Chen Heng''s terror.


    To some extent, this is hardly a normal sanctity.


    The rank that ordinary divinity used to divide is now completely unable to belong to Chen Heng in front of him.


    In the world of gods in the past, the holy class can be divided into three classes: weak divine power, medium divine power and high divine power.


    In the past, the God of shadow was at the top of the powerful divine power, and the Lord of nature was at the bottom of the weak divine power.


    Of course, after seizing the power of the ancestor of the ancient tree, the master of nature at the moment also changed. Now he can be regarded as a high divine power.


    But what about this?


    Look at the sacred things that Chen Heng swallowed before.


    Those spirits who have come from the abyss, no matter what they are, is the world''s ancestors. Any one of them is not inferior to the higher powers of the gods world. It is the real essence.


    Chen Henglian, such an ancestor, devoured several people, and his strength has long been beyond the description of the so-called higher divine power.


    Valley oyster


    Chen Heng has also calculated his own level before.


    Today, he is undoubtedly far above the ordinary high divine power. It can even be said that even the top high divine power such as the God of shadow can''t hold up ten moves in his hand.


    As for the Lord of nature, three moves are enough.


    However, although his strength is strong, he has not gone beyond the sacred level.


    If we want to use a noun to describe the level at which he is standing at this moment, it should be called supreme divine power.


    Supreme divine power, which means the top of the sacred, has a terrorist power unmatched by other sacred powers.


    Such existence seems to have never appeared in the world of gods in the past.


    Otherwise, the world of gods would not be like this, but should have been unified long ago.


    Of course, the history of the world of gods is boundless, which is not necessarily true.


    But at least in the current world, there is no such existence at present.


    For Chen Heng, this is enough.


    "It''s almost time to calculate the days..."


    Looking at Chris, Chen Heng smiled: "it''s time for me to go back..."


    "After we leave, the world will be left to you for the time being."


    He looked at Chris, explained something, and then left with satisfaction.


    On one side, the God of shadow and the Lord of nature looked at each other, and then followed Chen Heng to leave.


    They have a hunch that their return to the world of gods this time will inevitably bring a strong and incomparable surprise to the whole world of gods.


    Of course, it''s a surprise for some people, but for others, it may be a shock.


    But it has nothing to do with them.


    Before leaving the ancestral world, they left their own projection in the root world opened up by Chen Heng according to Chen Heng''s instructions.


    At this moment, inside the root world, a huge and brilliant palace has taken shape.


    Visiting in one of the seats, waiting for the future owner.


    But at the moment, there are only four positions here, which means that only four people still exist.


    But this is only temporary.


    In the future, when the infinite time comes out, there will be more and more great beings in this palace.


    Perhaps one day, it will be called the Pantheon and become a prominent force in the world of the heavens.


    Chen Heng is looking forward to that day.


    At this moment, he has separated from the ancestral world and returned to the world of gods.


    Of course, it is not only him who returns, but also several people such as the God of shadow.


    Calculate the number of people. Now there are few people left in the group of shutters who shuttle to the world of the ancestors.


    Except Charlie, only a few people are still insisting, but they are about to lose it.


    After some time, the gods will return to the world.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng simply helped them and let them return directly to the world of gods.


    The hazy radiance enveloped everything in front of us and covered our vision, making everything show an inexplicable change.


    Chen Heng slowly opened his eyes and looked at his eyes.


    Everything came into view everywhere.


    This is his palace in the hattim Empire, and his identity has changed from the ancestor of the ancestor world to the king of the hattim empire.


    "Back..."


    Familiar scenes emerged.


    Chen Heng slowly opened his eyes and then got up.


    In a trance, huge memories flow into my mind.


    That is all kinds of memories that have passed through these hundreds of years.


    However, while the ancestral world spent 20000 years, the world of gods also passed more than 400 years.


    Over the past 20000 years in the ancestral world and only more than 400 years in the world of gods, the flow rate seems quite good.


    When he left at the beginning, Chen Heng had a premonition of the current situation, so he deliberately left his separate body to take him out of his command of the hattim empire.


    At Chen Heng''s current level, it is not difficult to separate himself from ordinary people. Therefore, in these hundreds of years, even if Chen Heng''s noumenon is absent, the overall hattim empire is stable and there are no drastic changes.


    Although the internal environment is relatively stable, the external environment is turbulent.


    "The weather has changed..."


    Feeling the memory of hundreds of years, Chen Heng murmured to himself.


    At the beginning, before Chen Heng left, the gods were already surging in the world. There were news that gods were about to be born everywhere. A considerable number of gods were recovering from silence and peeping into the whole ancestral world.


    Now, hundreds of years later, this trend has become more obvious.


    The world is in chaos.


    Because of the recovery of gods, the world is inevitably in turmoil.


    There''s no way.


    The revival of every God requires a lot of strength and therefore a lot of faith.


    In this world where the pattern has long been stereotyped, how can faith be obtained?


    Naturally, we can only rob.


    Because of this, in these years, the world of gods has been surging more and more day by day.


    That turbulent situation soon spread from the gods to the mortals.


    War, plague, famine All forms of unrest began to spread.


    Everything looks so familiar, as if the once chaotic world has come back.


    In this situation, ordinary mortals are limited by the information they know, and may not know what is happening in the world.


    But being sacred, Chen Heng naturally knows more.


    According to Chen Heng''s memory, in these hundreds of years, there were more than a dozen gods recovering only in the open.


    These dozens of gods include the gods of shadow, the Lord of nature and other gods who have been in contact, as well as some that have not been known in the past.


    In the dark, I''m afraid there are more gods.


    In particular, in Chen Heng''s hattim Empire, because there is no restriction on the missionary work of foreign gods, almost every once in a while, some foreign religious groups come to preach and are responsible for spreading glory for the gods behind them.


    On the whole, I''m afraid there are at least thirty or forty gods who have revived in the world of gods.


    Thirty or forty saints?

 Chapter 843

    Thirty or forty saints?


    Even Chen Heng was stunned when he realized this number.


    If we say that in the past, he did not have a deep understanding of the sacred involution of the gods'' world.


    Then by now, he can deeply understand.


    Thirty or forty sacred, what''s the concept?


    In the ordinary big world, it is great to have a sacred.


    Only the top big world can accommodate many divine beings.


    But even so, according to Chen Heng''s understanding, those worlds are at most five or six sacred.


    It''s already a little crowded. They want to kill each other immediately so that they can squeeze each other out.


    However, in this world of gods, there are at least thirty or forty sacred gods.


    This is only what has recovered at the moment.


    I''m afraid there are more than 50 or 60 saints who have been seriously damaged and are still asleep at the moment, or whose believers have withered and can''t return from the silence.


    Chen Heng''s previous estimate of the world of gods is probably too conservative.


    At this moment, Chen Heng cannot help feeling that the world is not easy.


    Even the divine is so convoluted.


    But that''s good.


    If the number of sacred gods in the world is not enough, how can they meet his employment needs?


    The ancestral world should also be able to cultivate a group of quite good saints in the future, but that is also something in the distant future.


    At least for the moment, the gods can directly pull out a pile here.


    They are all good laborers who are used to being poor and easy to recruit in the world of gods.


    Chen Heng sighed in his heart.


    While he sighed, his own breath was slowly improving.


    At the same time of the return of the true spirit, most of the members obtained in the ancestral world this time were also brought back by him, and began to summarize with the power of noumenon at this moment.


    In fact, the power of his noumenon is not weak. He has reached the level of demigod long before he went to the world of the ancestors, and is only a little short of the real sacred field.


    Now the power from the ancestral world returns, which immediately makes his noumenon power rise.


    Boom!


    The unbreakable layer of obstacles that originally stood in front disappeared directly.


    The constant strength of Chen''s body began to rise to a higher level.


    "Your Majesty?"


    In front of him, a crisp voice came, which was a soft woman''s voice.


    Guluo Mary stood in front of the hall and looked at Chen Heng in front of her with some doubts.


    After hundreds of years in the world of gods, she has also changed a lot. Although her appearance has not changed, her breath has become profound and terrible. In these hundreds of years, under the continuous divine power of Chen HengYuan, she has reached a critical level, comparable to the sixth level.


    Of course, it''s not just her, but also hedosiri and Lamu. At the moment, their strength has reached the sixth level, and they are only one foot away from the seventh level.


    Chen Heng is very considerate to these old people who have decided to follow him from the beginning. Even if they are not talented enough, they can also use various other ways to improve.


    Anyway, other gods may only be stingy, but Chen Heng is absolutely indispensable.


    In other worlds, he still has a separate son dedicated to reaping the power of faith.


    At this moment, after so many years, the power of faith in the son has been very strong.


    Because of their strong strength, even after so many years, hedosili and others are still the same as they were. They are strong and young. In these years, they have always followed Chen Heng and solved many affairs for him.


    At this moment, they are acutely aware of the change.


    "Your Majesty''s breath..."


    Hedosili raised his head and looked at Chen Heng, who looked ordinary in front of him, like nothing had happened. His face suddenly showed a look of surprise, as if he couldn''t react.


    Boom!


    A strong breath rose into the sky.


    The frightening force rose into the sky and swept out of Chen Heng''s whole body.


    It is derived from the divine eternal Qi machine, which is so powerful that it is suffocating and so terrible that it is unimaginable.


    Just feeling the breath in front of them, the minds of hedosiri became blank, and there was no thinking at the moment.


    Their thoughts stagnated and beat, and their flesh and blood fell into stagnation and could not continue to run.


    This is awed by the sacred breath, so it directly falls into this situation.


    Of course, they are good.


    Chen Heng deliberately avoided them, and there was no malice in his breath.


    Otherwise, let alone them, I''m afraid all the creatures in the entire hattim empire will suffer and be destroyed in an instant.


    The vast breath rose into the sky and rushed towards the sky, which soon caused a roar.


    Soon there were dark clouds everywhere and thunder everywhere. It looked like God was angry and was about to send thunder.


    But in fact, this is only the reaction between the divine Qi machine and the breath of the world itself. In essence, it is only a natural phenomenon.


    After all, there is no natural disaster in the world of gods.


    If in a world with unique rules, I''m afraid the treatment will be different in an instant.


    At that time, there will be a devastating disaster.


    A huge palm swings down, one skips the thunder everywhere, and directly breaks the wind and rain everywhere, so that everything returns to normal and calm again.


    In an instant, Chen Heng''s breath dissipated and calmed down again.


    At the moment, he was sitting alone on the throne, a handsome face like a God with a smile, looking confident and charming.


    And the breath on his body also appears extremely deep and calm. It doesn''t seem strange in itself, just like an ordinary mortal.


    But after the scene just now, the people present naturally don''t really think so.


    On the contrary, looking at Chen Heng''s situation gradually falling into calm, hedosili and others showed a happy face. Then they knelt down together and said loudly, "Congratulations, your majesty!"


    Now, after such a long time of precipitation, they are no longer as ignorant as they used to be. Naturally, they know what the scene in front of them represents.


    At the moment, Chen Heng is undoubtedly a real God.


    Hedosili and others did not doubt this day.


    From the beginning, they knew that Chen Heng was unusual.


    Chen Heng initially appeared in the name of the awakened person of divine blood.


    But now I think that the so-called divine blood awakening at that time was probably just an excuse to cover up its own vision.


    The true identity of his majesty hattim must be a revived God.


    Otherwise, what about the powers given to them?


    Gu Yu


    Now they are not mortals of the past.


    After contacting the priests of many gods, they have rich theological knowledge and naturally know what divine power is.


    This is the exclusive of gods. Only gods with divinity are qualified to transform.


    And at least a demigod.


    His majesty hattim had divine power before he became a demigod, which is undoubtedly the proof of God.


    So in the past, they understood his majesty hattim''s goal.


    After all, he built a huge hattim Empire to restore his strength and return to the ranks of gods.


    And now, this one has finally arrived.


    This is certainly gratifying.


    While hedosiri and others were overjoyed, they did not forget their performance.


    "Your Majesty, please order the expulsion of the priests in the country. After that, the country is only allowed to establish a statue of your majesty!"


    "I would like to take people to attack the desert countries, integrate their territories into the Empire and dedicate their faith to your majesty!"


    "There are many places unwilling to obey your Majesty''s instructions. We are willing to lead the army to subdue them!"


    Sentence by sentence sounded before my eyes.


    These are the words of the generals headed by hedosiri and Lamu.


    Compared with others, their style is more radical. After seeing the situation at the moment, they can''t wait to win as many beliefs as possible for the Chen Heng government.


    As for the priests in the country, they are also ready to clean up together.


    In their view, the reason why the great hattim allowed those people to establish faith in China was only to win over the gods behind these priests and share the pressure for himself.


    Now that the great Lord hattim has regained his strength, they are naturally useless. They can go wherever they are cool and stay.


    The generals are gearing up to perform meritorious deeds for the great emperor and receive rewards.


    As for the aristocratic bureaucrats headed by colomary, they were calm at the moment, but they couldn''t stop the excitement on their faces.


    Chen Heng sat upright above and listened to the words of hedosili and others. At the moment, he was a little speechless.


    Expel the priest? Raider Empire? Take faith?


    It''s nothing and nothing.


    When did he say he wanted to do this?


    What are these people thinking?


    Fortunately, only hedosili and others spoke.


    On one side, the group led by gulomari did not speak, which made him somewhat relieved.


    But it was obviously too early for him to be happy.


    Soon, gulomari stepped out of the line, her face serious, but she couldn''t stop the excitement in her tone: "Your Majesty, the domestic food and savings are enough to support the consumption of millions of troops for years..."


    "As long as your majesty gives an order, the imperial army can attack at any time!"


    Well, that''s what you mean.


    Chen Heng shook his head and didn''t know what to say.


    Unlike hedosili and others, he had no idea of spreading faith.


    If you simply talk about the power of faith, you can have as much as you want.


    In the world of the first ancestor, there are quite a lot of believers belonging to him.


    Not to mention in other worlds.


    Moreover, Chen Heng does not rely on the power of faith like other gods, but only to supplement it.


    The real road he walked was still a path dominated by power and supplemented by the road of blood.


    Although the path of God also accounts for part of the proportion, it is not the main body.


    However, Chen Heng does not need to elaborate on this point.


    After all, even if it is said, it is estimated that no one can understand the difference.


    He just waved his hand and calmed everyone around.


    All the people, including hedosili and gulomari, calmed down and looked excitedly at Chen Heng in front of them.


    Under the excited gaze of these people, Chen Heng''s face was calm and finally said, "hedosili, Ramu..."


    "You lead the army to prepare for the next foreign war..."


    "Yes."


    When they heard the answer they wanted, hedosili and Lamu were excited and nodded quickly.


    "Your Highness couromary."


    After explaining herdorsili and her husband, Chen Heng then turned his eyes and looked at gulomari: "prepare and inform the churches in China."


    "I''m going to launch a war. According to the previous agreement with them, they need to hand over enough priests to join the war."


    Chen Heng''s face was calm: "in return, I will share the territory obtained by this conquest with them in accordance with the provisions of the missionary law and my contribution to the war."


    Gulo mariton was stunned at this.


    Looking at Chen Heng, she seemed to have some doubts: "Your Majesty... Don''t need to expel them?"


    In the past history of the world of gods, there has always been a conflict between gods and gods.


    Cooperation may be possible in other areas, but in terms of faith, no God will allow anyone to share.


    Because that means the source of their own power is reduced.


    At the moment, the faith in the hattim Empire has been divided and scraped by many churches because of Chen Heng''s previous operation.


    If Chen Heng wants to spread his faith, in this case, he can only expel many churches in China and then establish his own church.


    This is also the operation of many gods in the past. As long as a country has an advantage, it is bound to maintain this advantage with various forces, and even directly use violence to expel the beliefs of other gods, leaving only itself.


    Colomari originally thought that Chen Heng would do the same, but from the current situation, it seems that this is not the case.


    She couldn''t help wondering, but she didn''t get Chen Heng''s answer, so she had to retreat silently.


    Different from the doubts in her heart, many people involved in the church were relieved on the main hall.


    These people are people who are involved in those churches, or have interests, or simply priests from these churches, but later became officials of the Empire.


    If Chen hengzhen decides to purge the domestic church forces, they will bear the brunt and will be eliminated first.


    And that end, no matter how you think, it won''t be very good.


    Fortunately, looking at the appearance of his majesty hattim, his majesty did not think so.


    This is the best thing.


    Many people present were so happy that they almost had to shout for your Majesty''s long live.


    Chen Heng sat quietly on the throne and saw the reactions of these people in his eyes.

 Chapter 844

    In fact, it is necessary for other gods to open up and launch war, but it is superfluous for Chen Heng.


    In his case, nature does not need to use this way to obtain faith and enhance their own strength.


    But he doesn''t need it, but these people below do.


    We can see something from the situation just now.


    After Chen Heng was promoted to God, people began to be impetuous.


    Whether it was hedosiris or colomari, or those under them, they all hoped to use a war to establish meritorious deeds and obtain rewards.


    Land, wealth, even the gift of divine power, and even the position in the future kingdom of God need to be fought with a knife and gun.


    In this case, these people will naturally hope for a war to build their own merit.


    At the same time, the church forces in the hattim empire will also be frightened by Chen Heng''s promotion.


    Just like the reaction of hedosili, these God churches can naturally think of these. Instinctively, they will fear that Chen Heng, like other people in the past, will expel them all after he is promoted to God.


    Chen Heng allowed them to participate in the war and let them share the spoils and achievements after participating in the war, which undoubtedly released a signal that he would not expel them.


    Not only will they not be expelled, but they will continue to trust and reuse them.


    This will make this group of people feel at ease and will not cause too much trouble.


    The purpose of doing so is mainly to conform to the people''s hearts and avoid unnecessary sacrifice.


    Of course, for Chen Heng, his doing so will not have any impact in practice.


    After all, with his strength at the moment, he is enough to suppress everything by himself.


    What can we do even if we go against the will of the people?


    But this is unnecessary.


    Both hedosili and the priests were people who had followed Chen Heng.


    If possible, Chen Heng is still willing to create some opportunities for them to get some benefits from his promotion.


    At this point, compared with other gods, Chen Heng has more or less human nature.


    In front of him, hedosili and others left excitedly and began to actively prepare to go.


    Chen Heng also got up from the main hall and silently returned to his residence.


    Everything seems to be going well.


    As Chen Heng expected, after the order was issued, the domestic church forces breathed a sigh of relief, and then scrambled to join the expedition.


    This is not only to show loyalty, but also to obtain substantive benefits.


    According to the rules set by Chen henghao, as long as they can defeat the enemy in the war and help the troops of the hattim Empire seize the territory of other countries, they can also benefit from it and obtain some areas from them to become their own private plots of faith.


    This is the greatest temptation for these God only churches


    At the same time, this is also to enable His Majesty King hattim to see their usefulness, so as to avoid some tragedies.


    In just a few months, the army leveled several nearby countries and occupied all of them.


    In this process, there are few waves.


    It can''t be so smooth under normal circumstances.


    Because in these hundreds of years, with the gradual recovery of the gods, there are basically the shadow of gods in all normal countries.


    Perhaps from the perspective of ordinary troops, it is not difficult to defeat countries, but it is a big trouble to expel the gods behind them.


    But now, these troubles are no longer troubles.


    Because in the present hattim Empire, a real God has appeared and is at its peak.


    If the believers of gods in those small countries dare to disobey, they will naturally have a superior God to solve everything.


    Everything is going so well.


    Within a short time, the hattim Empire destroyed four small countries, widened its territory all the way, and finally expanded more than half of its territory.


    However, Chen Heng did not pay too much attention to this.


    Whether this war is a victory or a defeat, it does not deserve his too much attention.


    Now, his attention has come to another thing.


    "Are there only a dozen gods who have obtained the mark..."


    In the palace of the hattim Empire, Chen Heng felt his own imprints, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    Before that, he spread marks throughout the world of gods, and about hundreds of marks spread out.


    These marks were completely random at first, but not later.


    The survival of the fittest, after some elimination, most of the owners who initially gained the mark were removed.


    And those marks are finally obtained by other strong ones.


    In the whole world, God has the greatest chance to get only the mark.


    After all, they have the most powerful power and background in the whole world of gods.


    But even so, if the imprint owner wants to hide, it is difficult to find.


    Chen Heng made a means for the imprint. Only by consuming a certain number of simulation points, the imprint owner can easily shield the fluctuation of the imprint, and even make the fluctuation of the imprint owner disappear and cannot be captured.


    Of course, this function is charged.


    Except Chen Heng himself, when others use this function, they will pay a certain amount of fees to Chen Heng.


    It''s another form of exploitation.


    It is precisely because of these functions of the seal that a large number of gods have not obtained the seal among the many gods currently recovering.


    Of course, there are many gods who only get the mark, but they don''t use it directly. They have doubts in their hearts.


    This is actually a normal reaction. After all, I have never heard of it in the past.


    Similar things have never appeared in the history of the world of gods, and it is not sure whether someone has left behind this mark.


    Therefore, some cautious people are skeptical and can be understood without using the mark.


    Of course, this is not important.


    Because as time goes by, this group of people will be really fragrant sooner or later.


    Others are rapidly improving because of the use of marks, but they are standing still because of hesitation.


    If it goes on like this, these people will only end up in two ways.


    Either realize their backwardness and finally join them, or be defeated by other competitors who become more powerful and directly become losers and disappear.


    There are two options, and they can''t hesitate.


    The more hesitant they are, the worse the situation is likely to be.


    Chen Heng doesn''t care about these people.


    What he cares about at the moment is, how can those who have used the mark be included in the divine alliance?


    "But I think the problem is complicated..."


    After thinking for a moment, Chen Heng smiled and shook his head.


    After thinking carefully, he suddenly found something.


    What is the fundamental purpose of his holy alliance?


    Gu Yu


    Naturally, it is to get more wage earners and let them serve themselves.


    However, in terms of the inner volume of the world of the gods, it seems that he does not need to bring those saints into the divine alliance. Only relying on their own competition and inner volume is enough to achieve this goal.


    Because there are only too many gods in this world, to a certain extent.


    A large number of saints will always have great pressure because of their competition.


    Under this pressure, even if Chen Heng doesn''t include them in the same alliance, they will work hard and grow desperately because of their competition.


    So think about it, it doesn''t seem necessary to develop the model of divine alliance in the world of gods?


    Chen Heng thought for a moment, and then flashed many thoughts.


    Finally, he made a decision.


    In the ancestral world, sacred alliances can be developed to unite many sacred nations with the goal of directly attacking the world itself.


    In the world of gods, let nature take its course and let it fight for Chen Heng under natural competition to earn simulation points.


    The holy alliance can also be used in the world of gods, but the difficulty and effect will be much worse.


    Compared with the blank of the ancestral world and painting on white paper, the history of the world of gods is too long, and the time of divine existence is too long.


    In the past long time, these saints have fought against each other and have already formed a considerable degree of hatred.


    Even if they are forcibly absorbed into an alliance, it is relatively difficult to expect their unity and cooperation.


    In the common interest, this can certainly be done, but there is no need to spend so much effort.


    It''s good to stay in the moment.


    Chen Heng thought for a moment, then raised his head and looked at the earth under his feet.


    "The number of marks seems to be a little less..."


    He thought of cableway in his heart.


    Indeed, the mark he sowed before seems relatively rare in today''s world.


    Calculate the time. The marks he had sown before have been used by most of the owners for many years and have basically stabilized.


    Even if others know the existence of the mark, it is difficult to obtain from the owner of the mark.


    This is not good.


    Therefore, Chen Heng decided to add more ways to obtain the mark.


    "Maybe..."


    He thought for a moment and then came up with several ideas.


    Referring to some materials he had seen before, he finally made a decision and left.


    The first is the old method of fixing in some relics and spreading marks. About one or two hundred marks are given at one time.


    This is regional.


    The second is the random awakening in the whole world of gods.


    As long as intelligent beings exist in the world of gods, they theoretically have the opportunity to obtain marks.


    This awakening is random, of course, there are corresponding basic conditions.


    For example, talent, or will and destiny


    The more generous these conditions are, the higher the probability of their awakening mark.


    These conditions are basically what is needed to become a strong man.


    If a person has neither excellent talent nor strong will, nor even the favor of fate, then why should he become a strong man?


    Even if such a person gives him the mark, I''m afraid it''s a waste.


    It will only waste Chen Heng''s simulation points in vain.


    It is unthinkable for ordinary sanctity to do this all over the world.


    After all, this is not a normal world, but a top world that can accommodate many sacred things.


    Being able to accommodate so many sacredness is itself synonymous with power.


    The power of the world of gods is unimaginable to many people.


    With the size of this world, even if it is sacred, it is extremely difficult to affect the whole world.


    But this does not include Chen Heng.


    After all, he had already transcended the ordinary sacred category, but went further.


    "The seeds have been sown. Next, it depends on the evolution in the future..."


    Standing in place, Chen Heng muttered to himself, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    In the world of gods, Chen Heng seems to have nothing to do.


    The seeds have been sown, and then just wait quietly for the fruit to mature.


    The layout of one side of the world of gods has been completed, but on the other side, it is still in a state of desolation at the moment.


    "I forgot you..."


    Feeling the mark on his body, Chen Heng smiled and looked in another direction.


    In his eyes, a huge and bright world, which seemed to be shrouded in a shadow, emerged and unfolded before his eyes.


    The world is like a gathering of all negative emotions, in which a huge ability is brought in all the time, and then it becomes its own power through the transformation of the world itself.


    However, because of this, the development of this world is not like the ordinary world.


    In the world, the creatures bred fight each other. Although there are many powerful beings, it is a scene like the end of the world.


    This is the abyss.


    From the past to the present, this is the first time Chen Heng has looked at the scene in the abyss so intuitively.


    The distance between the gods'' world and the abyss world is very close, so he can easily see the scene there standing in the gods'' world.


    Of course, the chess pieces he had arranged in the abyss world were also one of the reasons.


    Although Aisha was put back by him in the ancestral world, he also left his mark on her, so she can be monitored by him at any time.


    When necessary, Chen Heng can even easily seize Aisha''s body and exert his own strength with the help of her body.


    Aisha herself knows this.


    But knowing what you know still doesn''t change anything in practice.


    Chen Heng''s means are not what Aisha can imagine. Unless the whole abyss world tries its best to help her, it is impossible to expel the backhand left by Chen Heng.


    Even suicide is useless.


    Moreover, with Aisha''s temperament, she can''t exchange her sacrifice for the survival of the abyss world.


    "It looks very rich..."


    With the help of Aisha''s existence, Chen Heng saw the appearance of the abyss world and couldn''t help smiling on his face.


    In the eyes of others, the abyss devil, which is extremely terrible and ferocious, is just a big meal in Chen Heng''s eyes.


    When to eat this big meal depends on his mood.


    "Wait..."


    After watching for a moment, Chen Heng took back his sight and the idea flashed in his heart.

 Chapter 845

    The abyss world has experienced his baptism before, and now the situation should be very bad.


    Even now in the past, most of them won''t get anything.


    Wait a minute.


    At the speed of the abyss world, it doesn''t take long for new demons to grow in batches.


    It will be easier to harvest at that time.


    Let''s not participate in the change of the abyss world for the time being, so now


    Chen Heng looked up into the distance.


    There are also changes taking place there at the moment.


    That''s Where Chen Heng''s separation is located.


    ..........


    Kalunu is sleeping in a secret place.


    The place where he is located is called the Dragon God''s secret place by outsiders, which means that only the Dragon God can go.


    And in fact, it is.


    Hundreds of years ago, when kalunu first came to Dragon Island, he found the abnormality in this area.


    This dragon god secret place in front of us can be said to be the most important place on Dragon Island.


    Because this area has the power and power left by many dragon gods in the past, it can be specially built into a small hotbed of dragon gods.


    In theory, any life with dragon blood will have a dark connection with this dragon god secret place.


    This connection has always existed. Maybe even some dragons themselves have not found it.


    With the help of this secret place, the Dragon God can also contact many dragons. Even if his own strength is insufficient, he can do many things with the help of the power of the secret place of the Dragon God.


    This is a place specially created by the Dragon gods of the past dynasties for the consideration of the later dragon gods, in order to prevent the future decline of the dragon family and quickly cultivate another Dragon God.


    When kalunu moved here hundreds of years ago, there was only one demigod in this secret place.


    It''s just a demigod. It''s reasonable to say that it can only spread faith in a small range. It can''t contact its own believers anytime and anywhere like a real God.


    But with the help of this dragon god secret place, he can do this.


    Therefore, in the past, he also became the Dragon God in the eyes of many dragons.


    For hundreds of years, kalunu had been sleeping here.


    The power in the Dragon God''s Secret realm is too vast, so in these hundreds of years, he has been in transformation. Until now, the noumenon began to return, he was driven by the power of the noumenon and woke up directly.


    "I see..."


    Awakened from his deep sleep, kalunu got up silently, felt the message from the body, and sighed silently.


    The memory between noumenon and separation is shared, and even to some extent, personality is general.


    After all, we are all the same. We are all one person in essence.


    It is precisely because of this that kalunu now knows Chen Heng''s experience in the ancestral world and understands another use of the simulator.


    "Can it still be used like this..."


    Kalunu was a little surprised.


    Recalling the previous experience of noumenon in the ancestral world, he felt a little excited and ready to move.


    After all, in theory, he can do what ontology can do.


    As for the power to devour, he also lacks it.


    You know, where he is now is the tomb of the Dragon gods of previous dynasties.


    The small world of Dragon God''s secret place itself was built by the Dragon gods of previous dynasties with their own power and law power, which contains the power left by many dragon gods after their fall.


    This is also their rich heritage left by the later Dragon God.


    If kalunu wants to try, these are the best materials.


    "Although you can''t eat a mouthful of live food, you can make do with it..."


    Kalunu smiled and the idea flashed through his heart.


    Speaking of, the appearance of kalunu has changed compared with the past.


    He looks more like a human being, but his face is becoming more and more beautiful, and his figure looks very tall. He looks like a young man in his youth.


    Vigorous blood gas surged in his body, and the power of terror was brewing.


    If someone can take an instrument to observe the skin of kalunu and enlarge it millions of times, it can be found that under kalunu''s seemingly white and delicate skin, it is actually composed of countless scales that are too small to be seen by the naked eye.


    These scales look very small, much smaller than ordinary cells, but they have extraordinary power. Even if a powerful demigod hits them down, they will never be broken.


    Of course, the same is true elsewhere.


    It can only be said that although it seems normal, there is not a normal place in fact.


    Kalunu didn''t care about it either, but turned and looked to one side.


    There, a giant crystal dragon stood quietly. At the moment, it didn''t move, as if it was frozen.


    The size of the crystal dragon is very huge. Its body alone is tens of thousands of meters tall and covered with ice crystal scales. It looks like a giant dragon emerging from the ice field. It is powerful and beautiful, with an ultimate beauty.


    This is the Dragon God previously located in the secret realm of the Dragon God. It is called the Dragon God. In fact, it is only a semi God level dragon.


    Through the previous backtracking, kalunu also knew that the half god dragon in front of him was actually a descendant of a giant dragon in the past, deliberately sealed to this era, ready to become a new generation of gods of the dragon family.


    If nothing unexpected happened, he should have been able to integrate the whole Dragon Island with the power of the Dragon God''s secret place, ascend the throne with the power of the dragon family and become a new generation of Dragon God.


    Of course, by now, all this is doomed to come to naught because of the arrival of kalunu.


    "Hundreds of years have passed. What do you think?"


    Looking at the crystal dragon in front of him, kalunu calmly said, "I''ll give you one last chance to surrender or die."


    "False gods, despicable dog heads..."


    In front, listening to karuno''s words, the huge crystal dragon opened his glazed eyes with a raging anger: "how can a dog head with low blood make a noble dragon lower his head!"


    "You should kneel down and surrender!"


    "Very good."


    Kalunu nodded and didn''t take any notice of the other party''s words. He just raised his hand silently: "then die."


    Changes have taken place.


    As the power of kalunu began to work, the world around him began to change.


    Throughout the world, a layer of invisible force field shrouded out, and then like a black hole, it directly began to devour the power of the four Dragon God secret places.


    Of course, the most central place is the front and back demigods.


    "My strength is being taken away?"


    Feel the situation under your eyes, with some horror in the eyes of the demigod.


    In his body, intense pain emerged, which was the feeling when his power was taken away.


    With the power of karunu running, his body began to weaken, and even the power of the true spirit was extracted and was failing.


    This feeling made him angry and surprised.


    Anger on the one hand, panic on the other.


    Gu Yu


    He didn''t think that kalunu came for real and didn''t take into account the influence at all.


    For hundreds of years before that, kalunu had not touched him, which made him think that kalunu was more or less afraid, so he didn''t dare to attack him.


    As long as he continues to insist, quietly accumulate strength and obtain believers, he will be able to turn over and break away from each other''s hands sooner or later.


    All this is well thought of.


    However, the reality in front of him told him that he thought too much.


    There is no future for him.


    Today is his funeral.


    "No! No!"


    Aware of the threat of death, the demigod roared: "if you kill me, the whole dragon family will become your mortal enemy. You will never get the belief and worship of the dragon family, and you will never become a real dragon god in the future!"


    He made a threat.


    As a demigod of the dragon family, his connection with the dragon family is still there.


    If he wants to, he can even tell other dragons the scene in front of him.


    After that, even if he dies, the immediate kalunu will face a big trouble.


    "I will tell all the dragons that you are not a real dragon god, but a dog headed man with low blood who has stolen the power of the Dragon God!"


    The demigod roared, "you will never get the loyalty and trust of all dragons!"


    "Really?"


    Facing the threat of the Dragon demigod in front of him, kalunu just smiled and then whispered, "then try it."


    "Let''s see if there''s any effect in the end..."


    "You..."


    The Dragon demigod was frightened, and the fear in his heart soared infinitely.


    Facing the words of kalunu, he summoned up his courage and wanted to tell all the Dragon believers about the scene in front of him.


    However, the startled results appeared.


    The Dragon demigod was stunned to find that his message could not spread out at all, let alone connect with any believer.


    "You... What did you do?"


    His face suddenly became frightened and looked at kalunu in front of him with incredible eyes.


    The connection between him and believers was achieved with the help of the Dragon God''s secret place.


    In theory, this connection cannot be cut off, but now it is blocked.


    What on earth is this


    "Haven''t you found it yet?"


    The faint voice of kalunu came from the front.


    At this point, the vision began to become clear.


    In the sight of the demigod, the Dragon God secret land in front of him seems to begin to rise and change.


    One after another, the power of power is being extracted from the whole dragon god secret territory and integrated into each other''s body, so it is directly swallowed by each other.


    There is no doubt that this is an extremely incredible scene.


    With such a large number of power integrated into one person, the conflict can be imagined. If it was put on others, I''m afraid it would explode directly at the moment.


    But in front of kalunu, there still seems to be nothing. He behaves like a normal person, relaxed, and even his breath is still growing.


    Why on earth is this?


    But looking at this scene, the demigod finally understood why he couldn''t spread the message.


    Because at this moment, the power of the whole dragon god secret territory is extracted by the other party.


    The power in the Dragon God''s Secret realm naturally can''t continue to play out.


    The space on which he lived disappeared, and naturally he was unable to spread information with the help of the power of the dragon god space.


    Having figured this out, he opened his mouth and was about to say something, but he had lost consciousness.


    His true spiritual power has completely withered, and now it has been directly absorbed by kalunu.


    A demigod fell here and withered.


    Kalunu stood there, looking at the fallen dragon demigod, his face calm and unmoved.


    For kalunu, if he had decided to surrender before, he wouldn''t mind giving him a good position.


    But now, with Chen Heng''s experience in the ancestral world, a demigod is nothing.


    Demigod? what is it?


    For Chen Heng at the moment, it''s just a small dessert one by one. There''s nothing rare at all.


    Apart from other things, there are a large number of people in the abyss world, which is not surprising at all.


    Since it is not so rare, and the other party happens to be so uninteresting, kalunu simply gives the other party a pleasure.


    Just achieved the idea of sacrifice.


    Dragon Island demigod fell, but kalunu''s progress has just begun.


    As he increased his efforts, the whole dragon god secret place was full of streamers.


    That is the power left over after the fall of the Dragon God of previous dynasties.


    In the past, in order to strengthen the power of the Dragon Island, the Dragon gods would deliberately leave their bodies on the Dragon Island after its fall, and their authority would be like integrating into the depths of the Dragon Island and entering this dragon god secret place.


    It can be said impolitely that there are at least ten dragon gods falling in this dragon god secret land, and they are all real dragon gods, not false demigods.


    At this moment, all these accumulations are now cheap for kalunu, so that he can pick up the leak and be promoted.


    The strong breath began to flow.


    The power of terror rose from kalunu and was used outward.


    For a moment, the whole dragon island began to stir, causing great changes.


    "What''s that?"


    On Dragon Island, a huge dragon opened his eyes and looked into the air.


    Under their gaze, it seems that a pair of eyes are opening in the air, and a powerful and shocking force is emerging from it.


    "What a powerful blood..."


    The terrible blood breath emerged, which belongs to the Dragon God alone and surpasses the powerful power of all giant dragon blood.


    Although karunu''s noumenon is only a dog head man, he has already sublimated his own blood to an unimaginable level through years of refining and condensation.


    Today, he is no longer a pure dog headed man.


    In fact, even if it was the former Dragon Island demigod, its blood power may not be comparable to that of kalunu at the moment.


    The powerful blood force appeared, and the giant dragons on the whole Dragon Island were afraid and roaring.


    The majesty engraved in the blood let them know in their hearts that a powerful Dragon God is recovering from the Dragon God''s secret place.


    "Is a great master!"


    Inside a palace, Carl flew towards the sky and felt the strong blood breath from a distance. He was relieved.

 Chapter 846

    Carl is a white dragon on the Dragon Island and the first giant dragon to take refuge when kalunu landed on the Dragon Island.


    It is precisely because of this, so in the days after that, he got rich returns.


    As for how generous the return is, we can see from his current situation.


    In the past, although Carl also had a territory, it was only a place called a wilderness ridge in the whole Dragon Island, and it was not valued by people, and its strength was only ordinary among many dragons.


    But after he had been put in the camp, his territory was directly transformed into the essence of Dragon Island, and its strength has risen sharply. Now it has reached the seven level, even in the dragon family.


    After kalunu entered the Dragon Island, he was an absolute beneficiary, and naturally would wholeheartedly support kalunu''s rule.


    Therefore, he will breathe a sigh of relief after feeling the breath of kalunu.


    Because it means that nothing happened to kalunu.


    Not only did nothing happen, on the contrary, it went further.


    And what happened later confirmed his guess.


    After the appearance of the breath of kalunu, many dragons made a lament and said a shocking news.


    The Dragon God fell!


    The Dragon God referred to here is not kalunu, but the Dragon God on the Dragon Island in the past.


    Speaking of it, since karunu landed on the Dragon Island, the belief of this Dragon God began to decline sharply, and even his followers were affected and suppressed.


    The reason for this is not that karuno can instruct.


    He was not so idle, and deliberately ran to a demigod.


    Those who contributed in this process were mainly those who went to kalunu and benefited from kalunu''s various acts.


    These people have gained huge benefits because of the existence of karunu. Naturally, they don''t want the Dragon God in the past to regain its dominance. Therefore, they have wantonly suppressed the believers of the Dragon God in the past hundreds of years and squeezed their living space in various ways.


    Carl is the absolute main force.


    Based on their previous actions, if the Dragon God in the past regained its dominance, they will come to no good end.


    Therefore, when they felt the news of the fall of the Dragon God, they were not frightened, but filled with joy.


    You can finally rest assured.


    Cast away the worries in his heart, Carl couldn''t help smiling on his ferocious face, and even his mood seemed to be much happier.


    With the same mood as him, there are many people on Longdao.


    Among those dragons, about half supported karunu and the demigod.


    However, among those dragon people at the bottom of Longdao, the proportion is not half, but the vast majority.


    It''s hard to say how the dragons were after kalunu took over the Dragon Island, but most dragon people benefited.


    In the past, they were just slaves of the dragons. They not only had to meet their various needs, but also could die at any time because of the bad mood of the Dragon owner.


    Such days have lasted for a long, long time in the past.


    The arrival of kalunu changed everything.


    So far, the dragon people have obtained the independent status and can exist without the Dragon Island.


    They can choose to leave Longdao and go to the outside karuno Empire, or they can get all kinds of opportunities to make progress.


    Even those who stay on the Dragon Island will be sheltered by the power of karuno and will not be killed by those dragons at will.


    These people are also loyal believers of karunu.


    At this moment, these people can feel the change.


    In their feelings, the distance is like the existence of a new sun, which is constantly emitting light and heat to the outside world. The terrible heat seems to dry people alive.


    Roar!


    A roar came from the center of Dragon Island.


    Under the shocking gaze of everyone, a huge figure appeared in the air.


    What kind of dragon is that?


    He has colorful scales, a single horn on the faucet, and a layer of golden brilliance all over his body.


    A sacred majesty diffused from him and rippled in all directions, making everyone thrilled and feel a sense of oppression from blood.


    Boom!


    The surrounding sky began to fluctuate due to the manifestation of this figure. At this moment, the whole world of gods began to fluctuate and felt a powerful and frightening force emerge.


    It is definitely the most terrible power. Just the manifestation of breath is enough to rival the higher divine power, or even far surpass it.


    For the gods who have just recovered, such strength is simply a dimension reduction blow.


    Feeling the breath of the Dragon God in the distance, many revived gods only fell silent.


    They looked at the emergence in the distance, like the Dragon God standing in the middle of the whole world, with complex emotions in their hearts.


    "A brand new Dragon God?"


    In the Auror Empire, the God of shadow raised his head and looked into the distance, looking at the boundless, toothless and clawing terrible dragon. He was surprised: "when did such a terrible Dragon God appear in this world?"


    "Or is he also a shuttle?"


    The idea flashed through his mind.


    The size of the dragon family is so large. Even in its heyday, it has only produced a few powerful gods, and it is the bottom of the powerful gods.


    Now the giant dragon family has long declined. With its current size, it is quite good to be able to breed a weak divine power. How can it breed such an existence in front of us?


    The only explanation is that the power source of this Dragon God is not the dragon family, but from other places.


    As for where the so-called other places are, it can only be explained by shutters.


    Only by being like a shuttle, can it be possible to reap power from other worlds to increase its own strength.


    Thinking of this, the God of shadow shook his head: "there are more and more Freaks..."


    In the past, although there were many gods in the whole world of gods, the powerful gods were those.


    But now it seems that over time, the number of powerful divine powers in the world will increase.


    In the past, there was the Lord of nature, and now there is this mysterious Dragon God.


    I don''t know who will be next?


    The God of shadow is unknown.


    Compared with the complex reactions of other gods in the outside world, the reactions of Dragon Descendants on Dragon Island are more pure.


    Looking up at the figure in the air, their hearts were full of enthusiasm.


    The power of blood is surging and roaring.


    The powerful existence in the distance is their kindred and a Dragon God.


    For the dragon family, it is absolutely good to have such a powerful God.


    The endless power of golden faith surged in, poured into kalunu along a certain connection, and was absorbed and digested by him.


    But what others don''t know is that at the moment, kalunu is shaking his head secretly.


    "The quality is still incomparable..."


    Gu Yu


    Feeling the surging power in his body, kalunu shook his head secretly. At the moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    At this moment, he has thoroughly digested the details of the ancient dragon gods in the Dragon God secret realm and transformed the power of power into his own.


    However, the effect has not been as great as previously thought.


    The authority of the Dragon gods of all dynasties sounds good, but in fact it is the same thing.


    Because the volume of the dragon family is too small.


    Compared with other intelligent races, the number of giant dragons is too small, so the natural quality of the Dragon God bred is also worrying.


    Most of those dragon gods are weak gods, and their power of authority is very limited.


    Medium divine power has been quite scarce, and there is only one powerful divine power.


    The power of these dragon gods is only enough to make kalunu reach the level of powerful divine power, which is far from being compared with Chen Heng''s previous time in the ancestral world.


    Because previously, in the ancestral world, those ancestors swallowed by Chen Heng, any one who gets the world of gods is the most powerful divine power.


    Compared with this, the quality of the Dragon God is naturally far from being comparable.


    But that''s good.


    At least, kalunu''s strength has indeed improved to a considerable extent.


    Just want to continue to climb forward, it still needs a long way to go.


    "The way of faith, the way of blood..."


    Standing in the air, kalunu fell into thinking.


    Compared with the Dragon gods of the past dynasties, karunu has a more reliable source of faith.


    That''s the kingdom of the dog headed man he built.


    After development, the dog head man''s breeding ability is quite strong, so it can provide strong faith, far beyond the dragon family.


    Just this basic disk is enough to make kalunu go further and reach a higher level on the basis of powerful divine power.


    But that alone seems not enough.


    Above the powerful divine power, there is the level of supreme divine power.


    According to the current situation, this level can hardly be achieved only by relying on the accumulation of the power of faith, unless karunu unifies more than half of the whole world of gods and gathers the faith of more than half of the world of gods.


    And this is obviously impossible.


    Chen Heng is also looking forward to taking the world of gods as his training ground and cultivating new migrant workers for himself.


    If karunu unifies the whole world of gods in this way, won''t Chen Heng''s plan fail on the spot?


    Since it is not feasible to simply follow the path of faith, it must be supplemented by other ways.


    Chen Heng''s blood road from the ancestor world is an excellent supplement to kalunu.


    Moreover, as far as he is concerned, he is the Dragon God, and most of his power is related to the Dragon descent, which is quite close to the road of blood.


    In his case, he must have considerable advantages when he walks on the road of blood.


    In that case, try it.


    This thought flashed through kalunu''s mind, and then it moved in his heart.


    In the whole world of gods, his breath became stronger and hotter.


    At this moment, kalunu seems to be incarnated into a sun, spreading light and heat to the outside world and emitting his own energy.


    "My body?"


    Below, many dragons began to notice the abnormality.


    With the power of karuno in mid air, their bodies began to change.


    The power of blood began to work, and a seed of blood began to be buried in their bodies and grow along their blood.


    Bursts of roars came from the Dragon Island.


    At this moment, all the dragons began to roar, and their bodies changed inexplicably.


    Their breath began to become stronger, their scales more shiny, and their claws and teeth more strong and powerful.


    Overall, there have been new changes.


    "Thank you for the gift of the Great Dragon God!"


    In this regard, all dragons have joy in their hearts.


    For the changes in their bodies, they regard them as the gift of the Dragon God to them and an embodiment of God''s grace.


    This is not unusual.


    In the past, some gods gave their own divine grace only when they were manifest, making their believers pious.


    In some easy to understand words, it is to spread money to buy and make his men more loyal.


    But what they don''t know is that this time the situation is different from the past.


    The process just now seems to be a gift, but it is actually an assimilation of the road of blood.


    With the help of his powerful power, kalunu infected these dragons with his own blood force and buried his own blood seeds in their bodies.


    After that, these dragons will become his blood.


    The specific situation is similar to those ancestors and their descendants in the ancestral world.


    There are many advantages to doing so.


    The biggest advantage is that from then on, the whole dragon family will be included in his palm.


    The more powerful the dragon is, the stronger the feedback he gets.


    Moreover, the ancestor of blood has absolute control over his blood descendants.


    As long as his one thought goes on, all his direct descendants will be unable to resist and can only worship him wholeheartedly.


    Of course, this effect is not immediate and requires a long process of erosion.


    Although the blood seeds of kalunu have been buried in the body of this generation of giant dragons, they are not deep.


    Therefore, if they are willing, they can still resist kalunu''s will and will not give everything because of kalunu''s will.


    But as they multiply from generation to generation, the influence of karuno''s blood will deepen, and finally bind them slowly.


    Until the end, it will become like the ancestor world. In any case, it can''t disobey the ancestor of blood.


    At that time, kalunu''s title can also be changed from the so-called Dragon God to the ancestor of the dragon.


    Dragon ancestor, which means the ancestor of all dragon descendants, controls the existence of all dragon descendants'' blood.


    But for the time being, he is still the Dragon God.


    In the distance, bursts of cheers came out.


    That''s the voice from the desert.


    The seed of blood sown by karunu is aimed at the whole world of gods.


    Within the scope of the whole world of gods, any creature with dragon blood will receive the seed of his blood and have various influences.

 Chapter 847

    Compared with the past, this wave of karunu is aimed at the whole world of gods.


    Within the scope of the whole world of gods, any life with dragon blood will receive the seed of his blood.


    Therefore, the change is far more than the dragon family.


    Many other races with dragon veins have also changed greatly.


    Even without hesitation, these talents are the main force of kalunu''s action this time.


    Otherwise, it''s just the dragon family, which is less than a thousand people. He has to work so hard to do it?


    It''s not necessary. It''s pure.


    Standing in the middle of the sky, kalunu''s eyes shifted and silently stared at the desert on the back.


    There, the largest number of dog headed people in the world are gathering at the moment.


    After hundreds of years of development, the original kalunu Empire has now developed to a greater height.


    As early as the beginning, under the leadership of karuno, the Kobold people had been very prosperous, and they were absolutely the first in the wilderness.


    In these hundreds of years, kalunu was not idle.


    Even though he was sleeping in the Dragon Island and digesting the sediment in the Dragon God''s secret land, he did not put down the affairs of the kalunu empire.


    After all, compared with Longdao, this is his absolute center and the place with the greatest potential.


    Before kalunu went to Dragon Island, in order to avoid accidents, he deliberately left a part to perform the duties of king instead of himself.


    For hundreds of years, the kalunu Empire has changed.


    The most obvious is the explosion of productivity.


    The greatest characteristic of Kobold man is his extraordinary reproduction ability.


    If dog headed man is worthy of praise, it is undoubtedly this super powerful reproductive ability.


    For hundreds of years, the number of dog headed people in the whole desert has already exceeded 100 billion.


    This is the number after inhibition.


    Because after the explosion of productivity and the increase of life pressure of ordinary dog headed people, the fertility rate generally decreased.


    In addition, after the baptism of dragon blood, the reproduction ability of those dog headed people also decreased, so they managed to maintain this growth rate.


    Otherwise, it will be more terrible.


    Hundreds of years ago, there were only tens of millions of dog headed people on the whole desert.


    But after hundreds of years, the number of dog headed people has reached tens of billions.


    This is only the number above the desert.


    In fact, in order to cover up the Empire, karu''s eyes were so obvious that karu''s dogs were not so conspicuous.


    There are also the world of the son, the world of mutant beasts and other worlds, in which a large number of livable stars have been opened up and a large number of dog headed people have been placed.


    As a result, the number of dog headed people in the desert does not look particularly terrible.


    But if these dog headed people are not included.


    The number is even more than hundreds of billions.


    The number has reached an appalling level.


    Sometimes, even kalunu himself thinks that maybe he doesn''t have to do so much at all.


    We only need to silently support the dog headed people, and constantly open up enough huge living space for them to continue to multiply.


    Then, with the increasing number of this family, the power of faith provided may push him to the level of high divine power.


    Of course, this is just thinking.


    The path of pure faith is too weak, and the foundation of the supreme divine power promoted in this way will be fragile.


    In contrast, Chen Heng''s supreme power directly promoted by relying on the accumulation of law and power is much more secure. It can be said that as long as he is unwilling, no one can separate him from the supreme power.


    With the reference of Chen Heng, kalunu also has a clear understanding of the road he will take in the future.


    Based on the power of power, supplemented by the way of faith and the way of blood, the three roads are parallel.


    The supreme power of such promotion may not be the most stable, but it is also relatively stable and will not easily cause any big problems.


    At this moment, with the spread of blood, the huge dog head people began to change greatly.


    Roar!


    Bursts of roaring came from the front.


    At the moment, around the kalunu Empire, outside the tall buildings everywhere, a dog headed man roared, and his eyes turned golden in an instant.


    The influence of blood began to come, their bodies were violently affected, and began to instinctively transform towards the life form of kalunu.


    Of course, this transformation is not absolute, it is just an instinctive approach and imitation, and it is impossible to really achieve transformation.


    After all, these dog headed people are too fragile for the current life level of kalunu. If they are completely transformed into another life form, there will only be one consequence.


    That is immediate collapse.


    Therefore, most of the transformation of these dog headed people is only a little, just a little shadow or even a little breath of kalunu.


    But that''s enough for ordinary dog headed people.


    A little sacred breath is a great sublimation for them.


    Before this transformation, most dog headed people were not as powerful as ordinary mortals.


    But now, although most dog headed people are still not as good as apprenticeship professionals, they have at least been able to catch up with and even surpass ordinary adult humans.


    From being inferior to ordinary people to being comparable to a young man, the changes seem to be few, but in fact they are very big.


    Because this is just an ordinary individual.


    Those individuals with outstanding blood and excellent talent also have stronger transformation.


    After being urged by the blood species, the blood vessels in their bodies have all kinds of metamorphosis and variation.


    There are many dog heads whose blood in the human body is even comparable to that of an adult dragon.


    Compared with other dragon races, this variation is very common among the dog headed people.


    Because the base number of dog headed people is too large.


    The possibility of blood mutation is very small, and most of the mutations are not benign, which is less likely.


    Only with such a huge base as the dog headed man, and there are tens of billions of terrorist races in the world of gods alone, can a sufficient number of variants be born to achieve similar effects.


    If nothing happens, the blood after these mutations will be passed down in the group of dog headed people. With the terrible reproduction ability of dog headed people, it will not take long to spread rapidly.


    Generally speaking, this wave of action of kalunu may only be a simple strengthening for other races.


    But for the dog headed man, it is an epic sublimation.


    This directly raises the dog headed people and becomes superior to mortals.


    Valley catfish


    If the terrifying reproduction ability of a dog headed people is included, it is absolutely an extremely terrifying thing.


    "Well, the body has generally become strong and tall..."


    Standing in mid air, kalunu was observing the changes of the dog headed people.


    Before that, the body of dog headed people was short. If adult individuals did not awaken the dragon blood in their bodies, they would generally be only a meter in size.


    In fact, this body type suffers a lot in fighting, especially at the level below the fourth level.


    Before the fourth order, the role of body shape in fighting is huge. If the body shape is large enough, it is a huge advantage in the battle of life and death.


    In the past, the average height of dog headed people was about 1.34 meters, but now after the improvement of blood species?


    It''s no different from ordinary humans.


    As far as karuno can see, most dog headed people are already 1.67 meters tall, and their physique has expanded a circle.


    At the moment, they look a little similar to the dragon people, but they are not as tall as the dragon people. They still have circles of scales and form a layer of scales on their bodies, which can have a good defense against swords.


    Their eyesight used to be very weak. Their eyesight at night was ok, but they became myopia one by one during the day.


    Now this situation has also been improved. Even during the day, their eyesight is no worse than that of ordinary human men.


    At night, it is far better than humans, which can be comparable to some nocturnal races.


    This is not surprising.


    Because originally, the dog headed man was a nocturnal race.


    As for their long-term night vision, they not only develop a good ability to look for food in the underground, but also develop a good ability to look for food at night.


    In addition to physical and visual changes, other aspects have also improved.


    Generally speaking, if the dog headed people at the moment get the past, I''m afraid no one will believe that they are dog headed people and mistake them for half dragon people.


    How can pure dog headed people be as powerful as they are?


    After examining various data, kalunu was quite satisfied.


    But for him, the most important thing about the dog headed people is their terrible reproductive ability.


    And this point finally fell down.


    This did not come out of kalunu''s expectation.


    The stronger an individual''s innate quality is, the weaker his reproductive ability is. This is a natural law that is difficult to break.


    After transformation, the reproductive ability of the newborn dog headed people is inevitably weakened.


    But this weakening is only for the dog head himself.


    If human, Centaur and other races know, I''m afraid they still have to curse their mother.


    In the past, dog headed people could have children when they were about four or five years old, and then they could lay at least a dozen eggs every year.


    If nothing happens, these eggs can hatch into adult dog headed people.


    In theory, koeheaders can double their numbers several times a year and reproduce every year after adulthood.


    Strong?


    Of course, in theory.


    In fact, under natural conditions, dog headed people can''t have so much food to reproduce. Most dog headed people''s mothers are malnourished. Therefore, even if they can reproduce every year in theory, their bodies can''t eat it in fact.


    In the natural environment, dog headed mothers will only breed if the conditions are suitable and they have enough food.


    Moreover, the eggs produced will also lose a lot because of various conditions, such as the foraging of other creatures in the outside world, the competition and war between dog headed people.


    There are about ten eggs left, and only three can hatch under natural conditions.


    Moreover, it takes five or six years for these three hatched eggs to become an adult dog head man.


    There will also be various accidents, such as starvation due to insufficient food, predation of other life, internal struggle between dog headed people and so on.


    If so, in fact, the fertility of Goutou people is not as exaggerated as expected.


    In other words, the exaggerated fertility of dog headed people is essentially forced by the severe natural environment.


    If we didn''t have so many, I''m afraid it would have been extinct with the miserable status of dog headed people in the past.


    However, this is only under field conditions.


    After the establishment of the kalunu Empire, this data became terrible.


    Because the establishment of the industrial system has come from the support of external channels such as the son of God and the changing world, the dog leaders in the kalunu Empire found for the first time that they no longer have to go hungry.


    Every year there is an endless stream of food and endless food to enjoy.


    Isn''t this the next life?


    So every year, powerful koeheaded mothers lay at least a dozen eggs.


    Moreover, it seems that due to sufficient nutrition, the quality of these dog headed human eggs is quite good. With perfect protection and breeding mechanism, most of them can be hatched.


    Because of the internal protection of the kalunu Empire, the dog headed people no longer have to face the harsh competition from the outside world, and these hatched young dog headed people can basically grow up smoothly.


    What does that mean?


    That means going to heaven!


    Over the past few hundred years, the number of Goutou empires has been rising.


    Even if some dog headed people have been sublimated by blood, their terrible fertility is no longer, but they can''t stop the terrible fertility.


    If this goes on, I''m afraid the whole desert will soon be filled with people.


    But now the situation is different.


    After karunu buried the blood seed, the fertility of the transformed dog head people decreased.


    According to kalunu''s observation, even if the current dog headed people reproduce, they can only produce four or five eggs a year at most.


    This number is more than double that in the past.


    And it only refers to ordinary dog headed people.


    With the continuous reproduction of dog headed people, the higher dog headed people''s blood will be covered, and I''m afraid the reproductive power of the whole dog headed people will be much weaker.


    But even so, this reproductive ability is also the end of many races, including humans.


    In the face of the terrible number of dog headed people, ordinary human beings can only kneel on the ground and cry bitterly. Where is there any comparability?


    "Fortunately, although the strength has increased, the decline of reproduction ability is still within a certain limit, not much exaggeration......"


    Feeling the changes of the whole dog headed people, kalunu was secretly relieved.


    But that''s not over.


    Except for the dog headed people in the world of gods, those dog headed people need to do it again in the other secret places and even in other worlds.


    This is a considerable workload.

 Chapter 848

    When everything was busy, kaluu returned to Dragon Island tired.


    Compared with before, he is in a very bad state at the moment, and the whole person seems to have completely collapsed.


    For ordinary people, this is unimaginable.


    How powerful the higher divine power is, even among the many saints, it belongs to the most noble level.


    What kind of thing can make a high divine power weak like this?


    But that''s what kalunu looks like now.


    The cost of sowing blood seeds is very huge for kalunu, much greater than he thought.


    Of course, the main credit for being so huge lies in the dog headed people.


    The number of this race is too large, so it is naturally more difficult to sow blood seeds, and it needs to consume more power.


    In fact, if karunu only chose to sow some blood seeds, let some koeheads transform their blood first, and then spread the blood seeds to the whole koeheads through these koeheads, the consumption would naturally be much smaller.


    But considering all aspects and the overall effect, kalunu chose this more expensive way.


    The only good thing is that after sowing the blood seed, there is strength to feed back now.


    The feedback of this force is through blood links.


    After sowing blood seeds, the birth and death of every life with his blood will bring him a certain strength and provide him with the growth of the total strength.


    At this moment, because the seed of blood has just been sown, his strength is not growing too much, but it will grow slowly as time goes by.


    This is something that kalunu should be pleased with.


    In addition, the power of faith derived from the dog head people is also continuously supplemented to make up for the terrible deficit of kalunu.


    These are incremental.


    Generally speaking, kalunu''s just move is like an investment. Although he has invested a huge principal, it will also have a corresponding return.


    It may not be obvious in the short term, but in the long run, the return is huge.


    Of course, the return is huge, and that''s what will happen in the future.


    As for now.


    Find a safe place to sleep, Lulu.


    His strength consumption is too great at the moment.


    In itself, he has just been promoted to higher divine power, and the power foundation in his body is very weak.


    Now it immediately consumes such a huge force, and the emptiness in the body has reached a certain degree.


    We must fall into a deep sleep and recover from a long sleep.


    "Just right, the noumenon has returned, but it doesn''t matter..."


    The thought flashed through kalunu''s mind as he looked at the vast world in front of him.


    With such a weak and high divine power, I''m afraid someone will make up his mind under normal circumstances.


    But now that the noumenon of Chen Heng has returned to the world of gods, there is naturally no need to worry about anything.


    Is there anyone else who dares to do it in front of Chen Heng?


    If anyone really dared to do so, kalunu would admire him.


    That''s not how you look for death.


    Without the worries in his heart, kalunu roared in the air, and the sound of the dragon spread outward, directly shaking the whole world of gods and waking up the existing gods.


    Then he opened his wings that covered the sky and the sun, almost comparable to half the world, and flew back to Longdao.


    Compared with other places, the Dragon Island has the boundary and left over power of the Dragon gods of previous dynasties. For karunu, who is also the Dragon God, the environment is quite friendly, which can not only accelerate his power recovery, but also provide him with a certain degree of power shelter.


    Therefore, nature is the best choice to restore strength.


    Kalunu fell into a deep sleep.


    But the whole world of gods has not yet fallen into peace for a long time.


    The Dragon chant that shook the whole world of gods before is still echoing in the ears of many gods.


    At this moment, whenever it is sacred, its vision falls on the Dragon Island, with a pair of eyes with thinking and examination, even greed.


    In the face of a high divine power falling into weakness, some people can''t help feeling in their hearts, and some are eager to obtain its divine power.


    And there are not a few such people, some of whom are even the same high divine power.


    Like the eyes of chaos.


    In a desolate area, a huge eye slowly opened and looked in the direction of Longdao. There was some thinking in the huge eyes.


    "The Dragon God of the dragon family..."


    He thought in his heart and looked at the region where the dog headed people were in the distance. He couldn''t help but suddenly: "I see..."


    "As long as the dog heads are organized, even such a small race can have such power and provide such a huge power of faith..."


    In the past, the dog headed people have been ignored by the gods of the world of gods.


    This is because this family is too weak.


    In the past, there was no God who only focused on this family. He also valued the strong reproductive ability of the dog headed people, hoping that the dog headed people could provide huge faith for themselves.


    Therefore, in the past, that God only lowered his own avatar and turned into a dog headed man, leading many dog headed men to establish their own country.


    But this attempt failed quite thoroughly.


    The reason is simple.


    It seems beautiful to let the dog headed people provide the power of faith. After all, the number of dog headed people is so large that they can reproduce and provide the power is not bad.


    But this is just thinking. There are too many problems in actual operation.


    The first is the food problem.


    In a stable environment, the reproduction speed of dog headed people is very fast.


    But here comes the problem.


    Dog headed people only care about life, and high gods only care about faith. What about these born dog headed people?


    Do you drink all the northwest wind?


    Without enough food, these dog headed people will starve to death.


    In order to solve this problem, the God only thought of many ways, and even opened a series of ways to bless the land through divination, so that heaven and earth can produce more divination.


    But the end result was silly.


    After the power of faith provided by dog headed people to God is transformed into divine power, I''m afraid it will consume less than half of the divine power.


    This is a loss making business!


    There is also a divine research on this reason. Finally, it is found that the intelligence of dog headed people is inherently inferior to that of humans and other races, so the power of faith provided is too weak.


    If we want to solve this problem, we must solve other problems.


    However, with the exaggerated reproduction speed of the dog headed people, any problem put on this group will be infinitely magnified.


    Moreover, with the expansion of the dog headed people, where the land comes from is another problem.


    Rob existing land?


    Gu Pei


    Believers of other gods may not agree.


    To develop on the desert, so many barren races are also not easy to provoke. I''m afraid none of the dog headed people can overcome their weak strength. In the end, they can only rely on God.


    But is it so easy for God to only shoot?


    At that time, desert races were everywhere on the desert.


    Most of these desert races are believers of failed gods in the past, and many races still have gods of their own faith.


    And there are also demigods, large and small, who are the losers who failed in the competition in the prosperous places and rushed to the desert.


    At that time, it was not easy to settle the desert and open up a living space for the dog headed people.


    And even if it succeeds, what should we do with the continuous reproduction of Kobold people?


    So in the end, the God who tried had to leave with tears, and almost fell for it.


    This event made a deep impression on the gods of the world of gods, and the God became a laughing stock.


    After that, there was no idea that God just wanted to hit the dog headed man.


    The desert itself is also a neglected place. In addition, in the past, dog headed people have always been very low-key, so they have not been paid much attention in the previous hundreds of years.


    Or even if you notice, you don''t think a group of dog headed people can be a threat.


    Until today, the gods were stunned to find that once a group of insignificant and humble dog headed people could also burst out this power.


    In the eyes of chaotic eyes and other gods, I''m afraid a large part of the reason why karunu, a newborn Dragon God, can be promoted to higher divine power is supported by dog headed people.


    If we can kill kalunu, capture his divine personality and capture the new dog headed people, then


    The gods will feel excited as long as they think about this idea.


    This is no longer the case.


    In the past, there were only many gods on the desert, and demigods were clustered together.


    However, after the previous dusk of the gods, at the moment, all the gods on the desert have disappeared. Even if there are still some residues, it is also groundless at the moment, just some residual souls.


    The Empire of the dog headed man is now weaker than a single family in the desert.


    And now the dog head people are different.


    Today''s dog headed people have a prosperous civilization, and their powerful technology and industry are completely different from the dog headed people of the past.


    In the past, the dog head man may only be a drag, but now the dog head man is full of vitality, which makes people feel excited at a glance.


    To put it bluntly, for many gods who have just recovered and are eager to believe, the dog headed man empire is a piece of fat. No matter who sees it, they want to come forward and take a bite.


    If kalunu had been at the peak before, the deterrence of a higher divine power would be enough for the gods to dispel this idea.


    But now, kalunu fell into silence and seemed to be weakened by his previous actions.


    So this seems to be another chance?


    Is it time to start?


    At this moment, the idea flashed through the hearts of the gods.


    In the Auror Empire, the God of shadow looked at the dog headed people on the desert, and his heart was also surprised.


    "So it is..."


    Looking at those independent and thriving dog headed people on the desert, he couldn''t help but be surprised.


    He had a similar surprise when he was in the ancestral world.


    I thought there would be nothing to surprise him when he returned to the world of gods this time.


    But unexpectedly, I saw these dog headed people again.


    "It''s amazing to transform these dog headed people into what they are now..."


    Looking at the scene in the distance, the God of shadow sighed and said.


    He has existed in the world of gods for many years.


    In the past years, he has also witnessed the changes of many races, and seen some races from decline to prosperity, and then from prosperity to decline and extinction.


    Naturally, he knows exactly what the dog headed people were like in the past.


    He was more aware of how much effort it would take to transform the Kobold race into what it looked like step by step.


    That unknown Dragon God can do this is really amazing to some extent.


    It was because he knew the Dragon God''s ability that he looked at the weak appearance of the Dragon God in the distance, and there was no fluctuation in the heart of the shadow God.


    Because he knew in his heart that with the ability of this Dragon God, the other party would never let go of possible dangers.


    If someone wants to take advantage of the weakness of the other party, it may really be in vain.


    indeed.


    A moment later, a wave of terrible power came from the Dragon Island.


    Within the scope of the whole Dragon Island, a layer of invisible ripples ripple, and then envelop the whole Dragon Island.


    Every plant and tree, everything is shrouded, becomes a part of it, and is sheltered in it.


    This is someone''s move, which has sheltered the whole Dragon Island.


    The person who takes the shot is very powerful. I''m afraid he is at least a high divine power.


    Who''s doing it?


    At this moment, the idea flashed through the hearts of all the gods who were paying attention to the Dragon Island.


    A high divine power, which will not be unknown in the history of the world of gods, must have left its reputation and its own traces.


    Therefore, the higher divine power of this statue is likely to be people they have contacted and familiar with.


    However, from that layer of protection, they feel very strange, as if they have never been in touch.


    This is a completely strange power, which surprised all the gods.


    Who is it?


    The idea flashed through their hearts, and they couldn''t understand it.


    Of course, it is not that no one recognizes the master of this divine power.


    For example, the God of shadow and the Lord of nature recognize the owner of this divine power.


    They were also surprised.


    But obviously, they won''t tell the news.


    "It''s him..."


    Feeling the breath from the divine power, the shadow God frowned and then said, "does this dragon god have anything to do with him?"


    "That''s no wonder."


    A high divine power cannot come out for no reason.


    But if there is the support of Chen Heng, who is behind the scenes, it makes sense.


    It seems that this behind the scenes man has left more than one nail in the world of gods.


    At this moment, the shadow of God shook his head and flashed in his heart.


    No matter what he thought in his heart, the breath of Chen Heng in the distance did repel those gods who were ready to move in his heart.

 Chapter 849

    Except for a few unique examples, there are no fools in the divine.


    Or even if there is, it is not the kind of fool in the conventional sense. At most, it will sometimes appear very crazy because of its own power.


    But if anyone treats them as fools, it is estimated that he is the real fool.


    After seeing Chen Heng''s breath, these people wisely chose to retreat.


    If a Dragon God who has fallen into weakness is willing to take risks after measuring their interests, then no one dares to take risks after adding another high divine power.


    After all, this sudden move is tantamount to offending the two higher gods. If there is no power to resist each other''s revenge, it is tantamount to seeking death.


    At this stage, the gods are just recovering, and their power is very limited. I think no one is willing to take action.


    In fact, it is.


    After the agitation of Chen Heng''s power, the whole world of gods became calm in an instant.


    The gods, who had been activated by the power of karunu and began to recover, were silent again, and none of them appeared.


    The same is true, including the higher power of chaotic eyes.


    Because he also recognized Chen Heng''s breath.


    In the ancestral world, although he was not accepted by Chen Heng like the God of shadow, he learned the true face of Chen Heng, but he also remembered the original horror scene.


    He did not forget the terrible appearance of Chen Heng tearing up the ancestor with his hands.


    It is impossible for him to compete with Chen Heng.


    That''s not how you look for death.


    The eyes of chaos have no doubt that if he is really right with Chen Heng, he will be swallowed by Chen Heng sooner or later unless he is in exile in other worlds.


    Of course, the idea is naive to some extent.


    If Chen Heng is here, he will open his mouth to correct him and tell him that it is useless even if he is in exile.


    After all, the marks were distributed by Chen Heng himself. Can he not know where your people have gone?


    If the eyes of chaos knew this, they would be more desperate.


    In the palace of the hattim Empire, Chen Heng looked at the scene in the whole world of gods and nodded silently.


    "It seems that there is no problem..."


    His eyes fell on the Dragon Island, looked at the area, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    In Chen Heng''s sight, kalunu is sleeping peacefully at the moment.


    In the process of sleeping, the power of faith from the four sides surged to bless and restore its power.


    In this process, his strength is growing all the time.


    When he really wakes up, his power will naturally grow to the peak level of higher divine power.


    At that time, this is the most powerful combat power under Chen Heng in addition to his own body.


    Pretty good.


    Chen Heng nodded secretly and then looked to other places.


    At this moment, the gods have just recovered, and there are disputes and chaos all over the world of the gods.


    But in the chaos, there are new highlights.


    Chen Heng looked at these wonderful performances and quietly appreciated the performances of the world.


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly, he felt the cry.


    So he looked up and looked ahead.


    The next moment, his figure disappeared in place and came to another area in the blink of an eye.


    This is a mysterious space between fantasy and reality. It is a space jointly opened up by several gods after obtaining the mark given by Chen Heng.


    In this space, you can use simulation points for settlement and trading, but only with Indian journalists can you enter.


    At the beginning, Chen Heng met Charlie and others here and hooked up with the God of shadow.


    At this moment, he came to this space again.


    Because someone is calling him here.


    This is an acquaintance.


    In a familiar building, a tall and beautiful woman was standing there with long hair falling.


    "Here you are."


    Chi looked at Chen Heng and said softly.


    Her voice sounded a little tired, as if she had been tired a lot.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Chen Heng looked at the red in front of him and smiled.


    When he first entered this space, Chen Heng got to know a lot with the help of his rich characteristics.


    In addition to Charlie, there is also the red in front of him. He was also one of Chen Heng''s trading partners at the beginning. He sold a lot of good things to Chen Heng at the beginning.


    At the beginning, in order to facilitate contact, Chen Heng also gave his contact information to the other party.


    I didn''t expect to use it now.


    "It seems that you have been back to the gods for a long time."


    Chen Heng looked at the red in front of him and then said.


    When he first entered the ancestral world, the red in front of him was also one of them. He entered the ancestral world with Chen Heng together with Charlie, Aisha and the God of shadow.


    But at last, at the time of the ancestral world, Chen Heng did not see the trace of Chi.


    Other shutters, including Aisha and Charlie, have basically left traces in the ancestral world, except for the red in front of them.


    This matter once made Chen Heng feel a little strange.


    But now it seems that Chi returned to the world of gods early.


    I just don''t know why.


    "Don''t mention it."


    Hearing Chen Heng''s words, a wry smile appeared on his bare face. It seemed that some people didn''t know what to say: "I was unlucky. I just entered the world and died because of a massacre..."


    "I still remember the guy who killed me. It seems to be the big prince of the violet empire..."


    "Er..."


    Chen Heng stopped immediately and didn''t know what to say.


    The great prince of the violet Empire, this name is vaguely familiar.


    Yes, this is his elder brother when he was in the ancestral world. Can he not be familiar?


    The reason why there is no trace of love red is that he died early in Ellie''s hand.


    No wonder.


    Chen Heng looked back and did remember a lot of things.


    Ellie''s behavior style has always been so rough. He has killed many people and slaughtered many people long before he clashed with Chen Heng.


    If Chi''s luck is bad and he happens to be reincarnated near the violet Empire, he may face Ellie''s butcher''s knife.


    So it''s normal to die.


    Looking at the red in front of him, Chen Heng opened his mouth and wanted to comfort, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Gu Yu


    Chi looked at Chen Heng''s appearance, but smiled: "well, I''m not here to complain."


    "It has been hundreds of years since I returned to the world of gods. During this time, I have been trying to contact you, but I haven''t received a reply until now."


    "You can''t just come back."


    Chen Heng nodded silently, indicating that you guessed right.


    "All right."


    He patted himself on the forehead and laughed at himself: "sure enough, your luck is much better than me..."


    "But after hundreds of years in the world of gods, I''m afraid 10000 or 20000 years have passed in that world. You won''t have..."


    It seemed that she suddenly thought of something. She looked at Chen Heng in front of her and suddenly brightened her eyes: "King hattim and the Dragon God of Dragon Island some time ago, which one is you?"


    She has been associated with the two gods who were promoted before.


    The king of the hattim Empire and the powerful Dragon God on the Dragon Island appeared suddenly.


    The sudden appearance of two such powerful gods is obviously unreasonable. The only explanation is that they did not rise in the world of gods, but began to accumulate in other worlds.


    With Chi''s wisdom, nature suddenly associated it with Chen Heng, and immediately became excited.


    But listening to her question, Chen Heng was silent.


    Ask him whether he is king hattim or the Lord of Dragon Island. It seems that he is not easy to answer this question


    Can he say it all?


    "Hattim..."


    After a moment of silence, he finally opened his mouth and spit out a name.


    "I see."


    A smile suddenly appeared on the red face: "in this case, the time is right."


    "The one who was in charge of the hattim empire before is a part of you. Your strength is good."


    Chi smiled and said, "since you are king hattim, can you do me a favor?"


    "Tell me."


    Chen Heng asked.


    "Help me leave a place within the hattim empire as a place to spread my faith."


    Chi said, "I''ve learned about the measures taken by your hattim empire in this regard. I don''t object to other people Preaching on your territory, do I?"


    "In return, I can join you and be driven by you when you need it."


    "This is simple."


    Chen Heng nodded and directly agreed.


    The hattim Empire welcomed all foreign gods to preach in the hattim empire.


    As long as the Church of true God enters, it can obtain a private plot of faith in its country.


    This is the foundation. As for the development, it depends on their abilities.


    Of course, this is only for the Church of God.


    This kind of demigod is not included. Naturally, there is no condition to enter it to preach.


    But this is what Chen Heng can solve in one sentence. It''s not a big deal.


    However, it can be seen that what is not important to Chen Heng is very urgent for the red in front of him.


    "There are too many gods in the world of gods..."


    Chi smiled bitterly and said, "in this era, it''s too difficult to get enough believers. There''s no way..."


    As a demigod, he is at an absolute disadvantage in the competition with gods.


    Because they can''t give divinity directly. In addition, they are far inferior to the true gods in the transformation of divine power, and their response to believers is more laborious, which is not as good as the true God Church in all aspects.


    As a God, it can be given to believers who meet the conditions. The whole process needs some strength, but it is not too exaggerated.


    But red is different.


    As a demigod, she doesn''t have her own divinity, so she can only directly give her own divine power to help her believers improve.


    But her divine power is scarce. How can she withstand such consumption?


    Over the years, if it hadn''t been for the existence of the mark, she could go to other worlds from time to time, I''m afraid she would have gone bankrupt.


    Of course, maybe she can spread her faith in other worlds to gain believers.


    But it doesn''t really work.


    The power of seclusion in the world, including all beliefs.


    Unless Chi is willing to stay in other worlds and take root in those worlds, the power of faith in those worlds can only be used when she is in those worlds, otherwise it is useless.


    As for abandoning the world of gods and staying in other worlds, it is not so simple.


    The ordinary world cannot accommodate a real God. At the moment, demigod is fine, but there are still many problems to be faced after becoming a God in the future.


    If it is some powerful big world, like the ancestral world, it is good, and you can choose to stay.


    But in such a big world, quite powerful divine beings have often been born, just like those ancestors in the world of ancestors.


    For the truly sacred gods of shadow, there may be a plan or two.


    But if a demigod like Chi goes in, he will be blown up if he is not careful.


    Because of this, their demigod is in a dilemma. Although the situation is better than in the past, it is still difficult to go further.


    Chen Heng doesn''t have these problems.


    He has a simulator, which can easily lock many worlds with simulation points, and transfer the power of faith and so on to himself.


    Compared with him, these people are not good.


    It''s not that the imprint doesn''t have these functions, but that it needs to be charged.


    But for these people, how can they make a simulation point?


    If you let her go to the simulation point, she would rather not have the belief of other worlds.


    There''s no way.


    So she had no choice but to turn her mind to Chen Heng, hoping to obtain a plot of faith from Chen Heng''s hand to maintain her faith.


    In this regard, Chen Heng has no opinion.


    Anyway, in this way, he can have another demigod in his hand, which is naturally a good thing.


    Make an agreement with Chen Heng about all of them. Chi soon left in a hurry. It seems that she is ready to transfer believers.


    Chen Heng looked at her back and couldn''t help smiling.


    After Chi left, Chen Heng thought for a moment, but did not leave immediately. Instead, he chose to walk in this imprinted space and look around.


    After hundreds of years of development, the imprinted space in front of us has become more and more prosperous.


    Everywhere, in addition to all the people, there are many slaves and the like.


    In addition to ordinary shutters, there are incarnations of gods and even other beings.


    Looking around, Chen Heng saw tall buildings standing, which already looked like a modern society.


    Looking aside, you can even see some shopping malls and Internet cafes.


    These seem to have been moved by shuttles from other worlds and are very popular in this space.


    Walking aside, Chen Heng could even see a large number of people selling slaves.


    The list covers almost all aspects. Scientists from the interstellar age and experts of all kinds have it. I don''t know how I was cheated.

 Chapter 850

    After browsing around, Chen Heng was also amazed at the changes in this space.


    Everything around here is quite developed.


    Good entertainment measures can be seen everywhere, as well as various developed electronic devices and games.


    Behind these devices are the corresponding researchers and maintenance personnel.


    There is no doubt that these people are all packed and robbed together, and all are placed in this space.


    Chen an was curious and went in and found a lot of fun.


    Many of those games make him feel interesting. They are classics from all over the world, and they are quite perfect.


    If you don''t like games, there are delicious food and pets from other worlds to sell.


    Those unique delicacies from all over the world can definitely attract the attention of many people.


    Some unique species can make mages stare and eager to start a few for research.


    Everything has reached a peak.


    Even in some civilized world, there is nothing more to enjoy than this.


    Chen Heng took a look. There are even real character customization services here.


    In short, it is to satisfy all your desires.


    You can play an emperor, or customize your identity and play a role according to your requirements.


    All this is true.


    If you want to play an emperor, naturally someone will help you open up a kingdom in the qualified world, and then let you reincarnate and become the king.


    It can even create all kinds of atmosphere for this country according to your requirements.


    For example, a man Chen Heng met just now hopes to be reborn into a country full of troubles and fragmentation, become the ZTE king of that country and rebuild a prosperous country.


    Therefore, someone will help him get out of a country that meets the requirements, and then let him reincarnate in the past.


    In this process, you can also seal your memory according to the guest''s own requirements, so that the guest doesn''t know his true identity


    What is this? Identity simulation game?


    Chen Heng looked silly.


    He didn''t expect that in just a few hundred years, people in the world of gods could play like this, and even learned the routine of walkers.


    According to this set of process, what is born is not one by one who thinks he is a piercer.


    They continue to play according to the process of the game, thinking that everything is their own struggle. In fact, it is just a script already designed.


    Of course, there is a charge for all this.


    And it''s still a simulation point.


    If there is no simulation point, do you still want to enjoy these services?


    There are no doors!


    Poor people are unpopular at all times.


    Chen Heng has a deep understanding of this.


    Standing in the same place and looking at the people in front who enjoy it and began to customize their roles, Chen Heng suddenly fell into thinking.


    Many thoughts flashed through his mind as he looked into the sky.


    My life, is not the same, is the result that others have already customized?


    Looking up into the distance, Chen Heng couldn''t help thinking.


    After all, to some extent, his process of obtaining the simulator is indeed a loss.


    However, it is certain that nothing in this world can happen for no reason.


    There must be a reason behind one thing.


    So how did his simulator fall on him?


    Chen Heng had thought about this issue in the past, but he did not delve into it.


    Because at that time, there was intense external pressure around him all the time, and he had to move forward all the time to ensure his own safety.


    At that time, there was no point in delving into the origin of the simulator.


    What should be used or given, isn''t it?


    As for now, it is somewhat different.


    After reaching the level of supreme divine power, Chen Heng had a vague feeling.


    The specific meaning of his simulator is very grand, and it is likely to surpass the level of supreme divine power.


    Of course, this is nonsense.


    Because until now, Chen Heng can''t completely see through everything of the simulator.


    If this is not above the supreme divine power, I''m afraid no one wants to believe it.


    "Maybe I can''t know my origin until I return to the original world..."


    Chen Heng looked into the distance and thought back to the world he fell in the first place.


    Speaking of it, at the present level, he should almost go back.


    I''m afraid just going back is not enough.


    And the original black hand who destroyed the world must settle with him.


    Chen Heng''s face was calm, but various thoughts flashed in his heart. Then he left here.


    Outside, chaos is unfolding.


    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of years passed again.


    In these hundreds of years, the whole world of gods fell into chaos again.


    A God who had been silent in the past only began to recover and came back to this land, bringing unprecedented changes to the world.


    This is a time of unprecedented change.


    Gods, demons, careerists


    People from all sides came to power one after another, stirring up the whole world of gods in great chaos.


    Of course, under this chaos, there is no pure land.


    On the contrary, there are many such pure lands.


    For example, the Dragon Island located overseas, the hattim Empire and the karuno Empire located above the desert.


    These three places are covered behind.


    In these years, with the gradual recovery of the power of the gods, it is not that no one wants to reach out to these places and get some benefits from them.


    But there is no doubt that these outstretched tentacles were finally cut off without hesitation.


    During this period, more than one God even fell in these places.


    Gu Xuan


    As for demigods, there are more, almost no entry or exit, but those who dare to enter have only the second way to die except surrender.


    This has also led to the fact that these places have become forbidden areas for gods and demons, and no one dare to enter easily.


    Of course, this so-called forbidden area is only for the gods above.


    For those who exist under the gods, these places are a pure land.


    Because it is located in it, it can completely isolate the influence from gods and demons.


    This is a country sheltered only by gods. The forces of evil gods and demons will be alerted and discovered at the first time, and then quickly suppressed.


    With this advantage, it will naturally attract a considerable number of people to enter and live a stable life here.


    After all, not everyone is an aspirant.


    Even those legendary strongmen, a considerable number only want to carry out their own research and do not want to be involved in the disputes in the world.


    For these people, these places are absolute pure land.


    This also led to the unprecedented prosperity of the hattim Empire and the karunu empire.


    As for Dragon Island? At the moment, it is still under ban, so outsiders can''t go in and have no choice but to give up.


    Except for a few creatures with dragon blood, if others enter the Dragon Island, they will be expelled or even killed.


    The hattim Empire and the karunu Empire have developed well over the years.


    On the one hand, this is due to the technology and talents from other worlds, on the other hand, it also benefits from the continuous flow of talents from the outside world.


    Those who came to these two countries brought a steady stream of talents and wealth, which made the two countries more prosperous to some extent.


    Of course, in addition to these two places, some places have not been affected, but become more and more prosperous.


    For example, the oro empire under the protection of the shadow, although it has been slightly affected in the chaos, has remained stable on the whole. It can be regarded as the most powerful empire in the world of gods, second only to the karunu Empire and the hattim empire.


    In addition, there are some large and small countries that also have God''s protection, thus maintaining their own stability.


    Of course, in addition to the forces on the earth, the changes between gods are also great.


    In these hundreds of years, some gods failed in the competition and finally fell. Similarly, some gods took advantage of the situation, successfully promoted and even reached a higher level.


    Although the current era is chaotic, it is the best era for some ambitious people.


    Because in this era, everywhere is full of fallen gods.


    Whether you want to follow these gods or kill them instead, this is a good opportunity.


    It is for this reason that the world has become so chaotic.


    However, under the chaos, there are also some people familiar to Chen Heng.


    For example, Charlie, and then red.


    Charlie was left in the ancestral world.


    Because of the huge time difference between the two worlds, about one hundred years after Chen Heng returned to the world of gods, Charlie also returned to the world of gods.


    Like Chen Heng, Charlie has changed as much.


    At the beginning, when he left the world of gods, his strength was only level 6, which was far from level 7 epics.


    But now, when he returns, his strength has expanded rapidly to the level of demigod.


    Demigod, this is the result of Charlie''s struggle in the ancestral world.


    Of course, Charlie himself must want to go further and become sacred directly in the ancestral world.


    But becoming sacred is too difficult for ordinary people.


    Even if Charlie and other talents with strong accumulation and extremely outstanding talents, their probability of promotion to the sacred is very small, even it can be said that it is almost impossible.


    In the ancestral world, according to the established track, he could not see his hope of being promoted to the sacred.


    If it is forcibly impacted, the final result will only fall, and it will completely die out, and there will be no chance to see it again.


    So Charlie thought again and again and decided to return to the world of gods and look for opportunities in the world of gods at the moment.


    Although there is an extremely different world proportion between the world of gods and the world of ancestors, the world of gods at this moment is definitely the best place for Charlie''s existence in the demigod stage.


    Because in the world of gods at this moment, with the recovery of the world itself, a large number of fallen or silent gods have returned.


    These gods have corresponding authority and divine personality.


    If Charlie can get the divine personality of those gods, he will have the hope of promoting gods again.


    This is an irresistible temptation.


    Therefore, after feeling that he could not move forward, he resolutely returned to the world of gods and participated in this dispute.


    Finally, he killed the reincarnated god of dusk 200 years ago, and achieved holiness with the divine personality of the God of dusk.


    Speaking of the God of dusk, this one is also very miserable.


    When Chen Heng was still active on earth, the dusk church left by the God of dusk had completely offended Chen Heng.


    At that time, Chen Heng even robbed the artifact of the dusk church. Even among the artifact, it was a dusk artifact with some reputation.


    So far, when the God of dusk really woke up, he tragically found that not only all his left behind hands were lifted, but also the gods refined by himself even disappeared and didn''t know where to go.


    He could only face the other gods who revived the world of gods at that time alone and deal with them with the accumulation of the past.


    But in the end, he was found by Charlie and took the divine personality.


    In this process, it is natural that a little help provided by Chen Heng is indispensable.


    If the God of dusk knew that his believers had provoked such a result, he would want to go back and crush those believers to death.


    But that''s it. It doesn''t matter anymore.


    Charlie captured the personality of the God of dusk and became the new God of dusk.


    Later, he formally surrendered to Chen Heng and became his subordinate God, and then disappeared from the world of gods.


    Of course, to say that it disappeared is actually to go to the world of ancestors.


    In the ancestral world, Charlie became another member of the divine alliance like Chris and Jameson, who had been promoted to the holy.


    In addition to Charlie, Chi also succeeded hard in these hundreds of years.


    Of course, compared with Charlie, Chi''s promotion process is much more difficult.


    She didn''t get a complete divine personality, but got some divinity left after the fall of other gods, and then began to try to promote.


    The final result was no surprise. She failed.


    In this failure, she nearly fell on the spot and was finally saved by Chen Heng.


    After agreeing to join the holy alliance, Chi successfully enjoyed the treatment of his own people and was sent to the ancestral world by Chen Heng. Then he spread his faith in the ancestral world with the divine personality given by Chen Heng. Finally, he was successfully promoted and became another member of the holy alliance.


    As for Chen Heng, where does the divine personality come from?


    Of course it comes from other gods.


    Over the years, more than one God only tried to attack the hattim Empire and the karunu Empire, and finally all became the spoils of war in Chen Heng''s hands.


    The divine personality left by these gods naturally came to Chen Heng.


    In addition to Chi and Charlie, there are some acquaintances of Chen Heng in this world, but there is no big noise.

 Chapter 851

    These hundreds of years in the world of gods are quite wonderful for others.


    In these hundreds of years, the gods have been in chaos, giving full play to their power in every corner and releasing their influence.


    This is the best time for aspiring aspirants.


    Vertical and horizontal, alliance and rebellion will appear on this land almost every once in a while.


    But for Chen Heng, this actually has no impact.


    Before that, he also tried to devour several gods and transform their power of law and power into his own things.


    The final effect is there, but it is not as obvious as it used to be.


    It seems that with his promotion to the highest divine power, today''s ordinary gods have no effect on him.


    If you want to make him feel obvious progress, at least give him a high divine power.


    But higher powers are not so easy to find.


    There are a large number of gods in the whole world of gods, but how many gods can really achieve higher divine power?


    Therefore, in these years, Chen Heng kept calm and watched the changes of the world of gods.


    As long as other gods don''t give his advice, he won''t take the initiative.


    Of course, he hasn''t done anything for hundreds of years.


    On the contrary, he still manipulated something in the dark.


    For example, the distribution of marks.


    In the world of gods in the past, although there were some marks of Chen Heng, the number was still not enough to meet the vigorous needs of the gods.


    So in these hundreds of years, Chen Heng tried to distribute his mark.


    And the effect of his efforts is also very obvious.


    At least in today''s world of gods, there is no God who does not use his mark.


    After all, what you don''t use has been rolled up to death now.


    Now the gods are in a fierce military competition.


    Everyone is scrambling to restore their strength for fear of falling behind.


    If you fall behind, you will be beaten.


    The use of imprinting can undoubtedly restore strength at the fastest speed and achieve a faster effect than others.


    In this case, even if there are doubts in the heart and unwilling to use the mark, the gods have long been eliminated.


    Other gods only form alliances with each other and agree not to use seals, but to live in this world by mutual assistance.


    But behind their backs, the two men used their marks more skillfully than anyone else.


    When Chen Heng found this, he also lamented the sinister feelings of the people. Then he arranged them into a world without hesitation, and let them bump into each other very "coincidentally".


    Not to mention how embarrassing the scene was, it was a social death scene.


    Of course, the God above just doesn''t care about so many things.


    They only care about the practical benefits.


    As for face, how much is it worth?


    With this idea, more and more people use the mark, shouting danger while using it, asking everyone to resist together, and then turn around and use it again.


    As for those who really believe in their propaganda and are determined not to use it, they have long been rolled to death.


    So at this moment, Chen Heng looked around and saw that the gods of the whole world were already his wage earners, actively contributing simulation points to him.


    The number of simulation points recorded every day is in 10000.


    This made him feel that he should have done it long ago if he had known it would happen.


    He shook his head when he thought about his hard-working simulation in the past, and each time he gained only a little.


    This exploits yourself. How can you exploit others?


    Chen Heng was so quiet in the hattim empire.


    If there were no accidents, he should stay here until his other part, kalunu, recovers.


    A hundred years later, Chen Heng was awakened again.


    He recovered from his deep sleep and looked at the earth in front of him, but he saw a beacon on the earth.


    Among them, the consciousness of the world of gods is shaking, which is particularly clear and obvious.


    This is Someone is promoting God?


    Chen Heng subconsciously flashed the idea, and then had doubts in his heart.


    If it''s just an ordinary promotion God, it doesn''t seem to be enough to wake him up.


    As is the case now, it should not happen.


    After thinking carefully and feeling a little, he was a little surprised.


    "I see..."


    He looked to the south of the oro Empire, where he could vaguely see an existence with a breath similar to Chen Heng.


    In the world of the gods, Chen Heng is more than just a part of kalunu.


    There was another part, which he threw into the south of the oro Empire and became a human aristocrat.


    The existence of this separation was initially set up by Chen Heng to deal with accidents.


    After all, Chen Heng''s strength was still weak at that time. He was located in the dangerous place of the world of gods, and he might die at any time for various reasons.


    Therefore, in order to improve his survival rate, he put his separate body out.


    One more separation means one more life. Of course, this business can be done.


    However, after that, in order to avoid letting people see the connection between noumenon and separation, Chen Heng never gave any help to that separation, nor took the initiative to pay attention to it.


    Although not to the point of forgetting, under normal circumstances, I won''t take the initiative to observe this separation.


    But I didn''t expect that after kalunu, this separation was also successfully promoted.


    And it''s not an ordinary promotion.


    It is not difficult for Chen Heng and his separation to be promoted.


    After all, in the separated body, there are basically the descendants of the simulator. They can do what Chen Heng can do.


    Whether it is to use the shuttle function of the simulator to look for opportunities in other worlds, or directly plunder the accumulation of the gods in the world of the gods and turn it into their own power, it is a practical way.


    Previously, Chen Heng did it like this and kalunu did it like this. Now, after this separation, it''s natural to do it like this.


    However, the current promotion rhythm seems far from being comparable to ordinary promotion.


    Boom!


    The whole world of gods is shaking.


    Gu Yu


    At this moment, both sleeping and recovering gods are attracted by the scene below.


    In that country in the south, someone sang loudly and shouted vows.


    "If I am sacred, I will lead my people and be the people in heaven. Whoever believes in me can enter the world in heaven and share eternity with me after death..."


    "If I am holy, I will bless the world, so that the gifted people in the world can play and all their talents can be displayed..."


    "If I am holy, I will bring down the gospel, and in the time of crisis in this world, I will appear to save......"


    "If I am holy..."


    The vows sounded from the earth and then to the sky. At this moment, they rang through the whole world of gods.


    Even if the gods are high above, they can''t help but be shocked by this oath.


    You know, the oath made at the time of divine promotion can''t be said casually.


    That''s the oath to heaven and earth. If you can''t do it, you will be eaten and punished by the gods, and the situation will be very bad at that time.


    Therefore, no matter what camp of gods, they will be very cautious when promoting, and will never easily issue any unrealistic oath.


    But the God who was promoted at present not only made so many vows, but also each one was so shocking and frightening.


    It''s just an ordinary oath, but you just make it!


    Look at this oath, each one is so grand and terrible.


    It''s okay to take out a single item, but how can it be completed when so many vows are taken out together?


    Once it cannot be completed, I''m afraid the reverse bite of the world of gods will come.


    Is this man a fool?


    Many people listen to the oath and subconsciously flash the idea in their hearts.


    Of course, there is no doubt that being able to reach this level can never be a fool.


    Because he is a pure fool, he can''t come to this step.


    If it''s not stupid, is it intentional?


    At this moment, various thoughts flashed through the hearts of the gods, and then they all threw their eyes into the past and put them on the promoted person.


    Then they saw what the promoted man looked like.


    From the appearance, this is just a young man, strong and handsome, with a faint smile on his face.


    In him, there is a powerful magic reaction stirring.


    Everywhere, people like mages knelt to the ground and bowed respectfully to him.


    It seemed that he felt the sight of looking around. The young man didn''t care, but silently raised the scepter in his hand, on which there was a pure red gem flashing, emitting an inexplicable luster.


    "That''s the God of the magic goddess?"


    The gods felt the breath of youth, and their faces showed consternation.


    Magic goddess, this is a role that has left a strong mark in the world of gods


    The present magic system of the world of gods was created by this magic goddess.


    This magic goddess was also promoted. Even though her position among gods was quite special, although she was not such a high divine power as the God of shadow, she was also an extremely powerful medium divine power.


    Such existence should have been revived in the present years.


    However, until now, the gods could not find the trace of the magic goddess.


    But never thought that she had already fallen, and even her own divine personality was placed on the altar and became the possession of others.


    "Let''s go..."


    Adim stood there, feeling the sight of the gods, with a faint smile on his face.


    He is no one else. Naturally, he is another separation left by Chen Heng.


    Compared with karunu, yadim has a noble status. He is the successor of the divine blood family. He has developed alone in the world of gods for more than 1000 years. Now his strength is naturally incomparable.


    Even if he is not promoted to God, he will never be inferior to any holiness only by virtue of the pure power in his body.


    However, considering the future path, he chose to be promoted among the gods and become a God.


    What he valued was the divine dignity left by the magic goddess.


    This God is the booty after he killed the magic goddess. It took a lot of trouble at the beginning and finally succeeded.


    The path of this magic goddess is also quite suitable for yadim.


    "Let''s start..."


    Standing where he was, adim murmured to himself and whispered.


    Then on him, a huge magic net began to spread to the whole world with the consciousness of the world of gods.


    Magic net, which is the product of yadim after referring to many materials, is designed to dominate all kinds of supernatural people who use magic.


    There are many extraordinary people in this world. In addition to the knights who fight completely on their own and only rely on the life energy in their bodies, there are also a large number of occupations that promote and fight with the help of spiritual power and magic.


    The so-called mages, wizards, elemental wizards and so on are basically the same.


    Yadim''s target population is this kind.


    He imitated the network of the future society and created this magic net, which can be linked by any extraordinary person with spiritual power.


    If this opens up a network belonging to the extraordinary, it can provide the extraordinary with safe communication, even shopping, etc., which can be carried out on the carrier of the magic net.


    This is the inspiration that other worlds bring to adim.


    If you simply want to promote higher divine power, there are not many problems with yadim''s accumulation now.


    However, in order to reach the level of noumenon and promote to the highest divine power, it is not enough to rely on the existing means alone. We must open up new things.


    He doesn''t have so much authority and power to devour. Like kalunu, he has a large number of dog headed people and dragon descendants to rely on. Finally, he can only rely on himself and think of other ways.


    Magic net is the way he came up with.


    As long as the magic net replaces the ordinary network so that all creatures in every world can use it, it can provide a lot of power for adim all the time.


    And with the help of the mark, he can spread the magic net to cover countless worlds, and even connect these worlds to some extent for people in these worlds to communicate with each other.


    At that time, countless worlds will form a community.


    Extraordinary people and researchers from different worlds can chat with each other and exchange their experiences on this network. They can even conduct cross world transactions as long as they pay for the reason.


    It is conceivable that countless worlds will benefit from the magic net, and even become more prosperous and powerful from now on.


    When the world becomes prosperous and powerful, there will be power to feed back to yadim.


    In addition, the magic net itself can be set as free or charged.


    In theory, as long as this network can work, it can provide a steady stream of powerful power to yadim.


    At that time, there is great hope for promotion to the highest divine power, which is by no means an illusion.


    That''s why he vowed to the world of gods.


    Because only with the help of the power of the world of gods can he spread the magic net to the whole world in an instant.

 Chapter 852

    Under the gaze of the gods in the whole world of gods, the action in front of them began to intensify.


    In the eyes of the gods, the bright magic net began to spread and increase.


    The subtle network contains the profound meaning of extremely powerful laws. Now, with the consciousness of the whole gods world, it begins to spread towards the whole gods world.


    This process alone lasted more than half a month.


    This is still under the active cooperation of the world of gods.


    Without the active cooperation of the world of gods, I don''t know how long it will take to do this step only by virtue of adim''s own strength.


    I''m afraid it will be an extremely long time, and there will be many obstacles in the process.


    Because other gods are not fools and will not watch him move forward.


    If you can become a God, your own wisdom is very detached. Otherwise, why do you win in such fierce competition and become a God under the pressure of countless people?


    Not to mention that at this moment, with Chen Heng spreading his own mark, these gods are no longer the sanctity of closed doors, but the sanctity of the sea.


    For them, it is easy to understand the benefits.


    The benefits are huge, so huge that the gods will be moved, and even make them have the impulse to rob at all costs.


    Under normal circumstances, after seeing yadim''s action, yadim dares to guarantee that in a few years, a lot of imitation magic nets will appear and compete with him for the control of the magic net in the future.


    Although they did not have the divine personality and laws of the magic goddess, yadim also absolutely believed in these divine abilities.


    They may not have the perfect ability to do things like ADEM, but they definitely have the ability to drag him back and screw things up.


    And this is clearly what he doesn''t want.


    Therefore, it is the best choice to directly activate the consciousness of the world of gods and complete this step with the help of the power of the world of gods.


    For more than half a month, the gods have been watching the movement here.


    They looked at adim with a rather complicated look, and there was an infinite surge of emotion in their hearts.


    If they can, they want to rush over and take over the newly formed magic net directly.


    But obviously not.


    The other side made such a despicable oath that it shocked the consciousness of the whole world of gods.


    At the moment, the promotion of magic net is not the other party''s own business, but the whole world of gods.


    If anyone dares to rush forward at this moment and block the expansion of the magic net, he is the sinner who prevents the world from moving forward!


    At that time, I''m afraid the other party will laugh in a dream.


    Isn''t it? Who wouldn''t laugh if he found a few gods?


    The gods knew they could never stop in front of adim, but they were not willing to watch for nothing.


    With their character, it''s impossible to look at it for nothing.


    Even if a dog is seen by them, it still has to pull out a few hairs, let alone such a big magic net.


    Soon, they thought of countermeasures.


    "The essence of this magic net is based on human spirit..."


    Some gods only thought in secret: "if so..."


    Soon the gods began to move.


    With extremely rapid speed, they have woven a simple network everywhere.


    It''s really rudimentary.


    Compared with yadim, the gods do not have the divine personality of magic goddess, and they also lack considerable experience and strong promotion of the world of gods.


    Therefore, the magic net created by these gods is very insufficient in all aspects, and is full of a sense of inferiority everywhere.


    But this does not hinder the expansion of these magic nets.


    On the contrary, the expansion of these magic nets is also very smooth.


    Because the gods have their basic existence.


    The essence of magic net is a spiritual network. By linking spiritual bodies, its information and spirit are unified into a network, so as to communicate in this network.


    It can be seen that the most important thing in this network is people with independent spirit.


    As it happens, the gods in the world of gods often hold such a batch of traffic entrances in their hands.


    That is their believer.


    They don''t need to make great efforts to promote outside, they just need to quickly promote among their followers.


    The rudiments of simple magic nets were born.


    And then?


    Did these gods create these simple magic nets to compete with adim?


    Of course not!


    Anyone with a clear eye can see that adim has an absolute advantage in the world of gods at the moment.


    As a mature goddess of magic, his magic world is not only supported by the mature gods, but also by the mature gods.


    This is something that has been prepared for a long time and may even have been successful in other worlds.


    With such mature works supported by the background, why should we compete with the grass-roots team established by the gods early?


    Hit your head?


    It''s impossible.


    Soon, the operation of the gods came.


    Under the gaze of adim, the gods lifted the magic net created in their hands to the sky, and then directly mixed with adim''s magic net and became a part of it under the influence of the power of the world of gods.


    Looking at this scene, even though adim had long guessed that the gods must have acted, he was surprised by this operation.


    Can you still do this?


    He has never seen this operation.


    But the situation is now clear.


    The gods created the magic net not to fight against the magic net of adim, but to seek mergers and acquisitions and directly integrate into the original magic net in the process of expansion of the magic net.


    This is a reasonable operation.


    The gods world will not refuse this operation in the process of promoting the expansion of the magic net, because the active cooperation of the gods can save the gods world a lot of strength and use it where it should be used.


    In this way, the gods sold the magic net they built and sold it to adim, thus obtaining a return.


    Theoretically speaking, they are one of the shareholders of magic net at the moment, although the shares are small to a certain extent, which makes people feel pathetic.


    But even so, it''s much better than doing nothing.


    Yadim shook his head, a little helpless, but he didn''t care.


    Shares are just shares. It doesn''t matter.


    For adim, this situation is not without benefits.


    At least after having common interests, some gods will only give up the resistance in their hearts and keep a welcoming attitude towards the magic net.


    This is beneficial to the next development of magic net.


    As for that tiny share, it doesn''t matter to adim.


    Anyway, with the expansion of magic net in the future, these shares will eventually be diluted and finally become very small.


    At present, with the actions of the gods, it also means that there is no opponent in the world of the gods.


    A few months later, inside the world of the gods, a light sound sounded.


    It''s like the whole world is shaking. The world begins to roar. A powerful breath blooms from the inside of the world and envelops the four sides.


    If someone can see the world from outside the world, he can find an amazing scene.


    Outside the world, a huge network appears and opens directly to the world in front of us.


    He opened the network and sent out a powerful force.


    In that brand-new network, it seems that endless scenes emerge.


    There are mortals living on the earth, farmers farming in the fields, soldiers fighting on the battlefield, and the king gives orders in the palace


    All kinds of scenes emerge at this moment.


    And what appears in that network is pure spiritual power.


    "Finally succeeded..."


    Before a tall altar, feeling the expansion of the magic net, yadim looked pale and smiled weakly.


    The process of magic net for several months in succession is also a great burden for him.


    Because the essence of the magic net is linked with him and almost integrated with him.


    Therefore, when the power of the magic net is consumed and becomes weak, his own power will become weak and fall into silence.


    But fortunately, it''s finally over.


    With the help of the world of gods, adim''s plan succeeded in the end.


    When the magic net expanded to the whole world, he began to change himself.


    For a long time in the past, the nature of using the simulator to shuttle freely through other worlds. Yadim has not practiced the power of the magic net in other worlds, and even expanded the magic net in front of him to other worlds, covering several worlds.


    But it''s just a small world. Compared with the world of gods in front of us, it can be said to be insignificant.


    How can a world that can''t even be divine be compared with the world of gods?


    Apart from other things, I''m afraid that any sacred statue in the world of gods can easily erase those small worlds.


    The whole process should not be too easy.


    Therefore, the expansion of magic net in the world of gods must rely on the power of the world of gods itself.


    Because yadim''s own strength is not enough.


    If Chen Heng is willing to help, he can try.


    But just adim himself is impossible.


    Of course, he can let Chen Heng do it, but this is not what he wants.


    No matter yadim or kalunu, although they are separated, they also have their own way to go.


    And this road is destined not to be intervened by others.


    In any case, this attempt was finally successful.


    Now, it seems that it is time for the test to succeed.


    Adim looked into the sky and smiled on his pale face.


    Then he opened his arms and looked into the sky.


    "Come on..."


    A slight whisper sounded here, like the seductive sound of a ghost whispering in his ear.


    As yadim whispered, powerful forces surged in all directions.


    Boom!


    At this moment, the already calm world of the gods shook again.


    The powerful breath shocked the world and made the whole world of gods look sideways.


    And for all this, the gods are no stranger.


    "He completed the expansion of magic net and began to be promoted......"


    Looking at the appearance of adim in the distance, a God''s face was complicated and said.


    For the promotion of gods, the gods in the world of gods are actually no strangers.


    Because as early as before, in the past thousand years, many demigods ascended the throne because of various opportunities and became a sacred member.


    The gods are used to it.


    But even so, looking at adim at the moment, their faces are still particularly complicated.


    Because at this moment, what adim promoted is not ordinary holiness, but higher divine power.


    Yes, higher powers.


    It doesn''t matter if yadim doesn''t get promoted. Once promoted, it will be the bottom of higher divine power.


    This is brought about by the nature of the magic net.


    The magic net expands the whole world of gods, and its own power is extremely powerful. Naturally, it can bring a person with higher divine power.


    Even though the magic net has just completed its expansion and has not entered the massive harvest period, the power that can be fed back can also ensure the status of at least one higher divine power.


    Another higher power will be born in front of them.


    How can the gods not be in a complicated mood?


    You know, for them, medium divine power is already an extremely difficult thing.


    Among the gods, most of them are just weak gods.


    If they want to be promoted from weak divine power to medium divine power, they need not know how much effort and cost to succeed.


    And now.


    Some people directly step up and attack the higher divine power.


    How can they not be in a complicated mood?


    But what about the complicated mood?


    I can only watch.


    If other gods are promoted, they may be able to have some ideas.


    For example, stab the other party''s back at the critical moment of promotion, or use various other methods to stop the other party''s promotion.


    If you are lucky, you may be able to let the other party be directly swallowed, and then lead to the fall.


    That kind of empty divine personality and divinity is a very promising thing.


    But not in front of adim.


    The other party is the spokesman of the magic net. At the moment, it can also be called the embodiment of the magic net. Every move represents the magic net.


    The magic net is combined with the world of the gods, and seems to become a part of the world of the gods.


    In other words, adim at this moment can be called one of the spokesmen of the world of gods, and is an existence sheltered by world consciousness.


    It''s OK to say their means in the face of others, but in the face of such an existence.


    Let''s forget it early.


    There is no hope.


    The gods looked at adim''s figure and sighed at the same time, with infinite regret and regret in their hearts.


    Yadim naturally knew the distress of the gods.


    If he didn''t know this, he wouldn''t choose to be promoted in the world of gods.


    Isn''t it good to find a suitable world to promote and then come back?


    The power of the world is shaking.


    It seems to feel the promotion of adim, and the world of gods spontaneously invested a wisp of strength to come to adim.

 Chapter 853

    Too much!


    Feel the movements of the gods world. At the moment, the gods inside the gods world are secretly scolding.


    It''s just strength protection. I have to lower my strength to help each other promote.


    You''re afraid the other party won''t succeed in promotion, right?


    When we were promoted, why didn''t we see you have this treatment?


    The gods felt the movements of the gods'' world, and their hearts were sour.


    Acid, of course.


    Because the scene in front of you is that the gods are in a hurry to feed in the world. I''m afraid you can''t be promoted to success.


    They were promoted that year. Each of them did not go through the wind and rain, and there were endless risks.


    But what about adim?


    When people lie at home, there are naturally pies falling from the sky. It''s not enough if you don''t want to pick them up.


    It can only be said that the fate between people is indeed greater than that between people and dogs.


    The gods sighed in their hearts.


    Time passed slowly.


    Half a month passed in the blink of an eye.


    On this day, there was another shock in the whole world of gods.


    The powerful breath swept all directions, enveloped the whole world of gods, and led the whole world of gods to cheer.


    A powerful higher divine power was born.


    After careful calculation, this is the third high divine power born in this era.


    And all strange faces.


    The gods are numb to this.


    "Powerful divine power, finally achieved......"


    Yadim got up from his place and felt his strength silently.


    After he was promoted to higher supernatural power, he didn''t seem to have changed much in appearance at the moment, but his eyes gradually turned golden and his body had more inexplicable breath.


    However, in the body, there is a terrible force brewing.


    The power from the magic net is constantly instilled and transmitted to his body, making his power grow all the time.


    This is also the foundation and confidence for him to achieve higher divine power in one step.


    The power of magic net will grow slowly over time.


    The essence of magic net is a network with spirit as the link.


    As long as the number of people using the magic net continues to increase, the power of the magic net will continue to increase, and the power to feed back to Chen an will also increase to a higher level.


    Therefore, yadim''s next goal is very clear.


    That is to constantly expand the magic net and make more and more people use the magic net.


    This is also a road that can be expanded infinitely in theory.


    With the increasing number of people using magic net, sooner or later, his theory will continue to expand. Even if it is to catch up with Chen Heng, it is not impossible.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help smiling and then looked around.


    Observing silently for a moment, he then fell into a deep sleep, and his whole body was integrated into the magic net.


    The impact of the magic net has just begun.


    "The function is already very perfect..."


    On the other hand, Chen Heng has tried to log in to the magic net.


    If the user logs in to the magic net for the first time, it will be set according to whether the user logs in to the magic net for the first time.


    The use of magic net is hierarchical.


    The most basic function can be used by everyone. As long as it is an intelligent life, it can be used freely.


    However, some higher and deeper areas, even those involving extraordinary areas, have certain restrictions.


    And the measure of all this is spiritual power.


    Generally speaking, the spiritual power of intelligent life can represent its level of life.


    The transformation of a living body must be all-round. Even if knights, who rely on their bodies for fighting and fighting, are strong, their mental strength will not be weak. It''s just that they will be weaker than mages and wizards at the same level.


    Of course, with Chen Heng''s strength, there are naturally no restrictions. You can directly see the bottom of the magic net.


    After browsing about once, Chen Heng couldn''t help nodding.


    In his eyes, the magic net at the moment is actually quite simple. There are few functions in it, just those.


    However, these functions alone are enough for current users.


    These functions cover chat, reading and other functions.


    There are even some paid games, which have been directly transformed by yadim to prevent them from playing on it.


    Those games are collected by adim from all over the world. There are absolutely a lot of content, which can meet a considerable part of the needs.


    It''s also very simple to finish. You only need to pay for it on the magic Internet and then download it directly.


    The fees paid can be magic stone, spirit stone, or their own mana or even life energy.


    Just this point, the difficulty is very big.


    Don''t underestimate these things.


    You know, magic net is just a spiritual world.


    It is a lot of technical difficulties to absorb the mana and other abilities of the outside world, and then download the games and other contents that only exist on the spiritual network.


    That''s why adim first got the divine personality of the magic goddess.


    To provide sufficient technical support for magic net.


    Without the technical support brought by the divine personality of the magic goddess, the magic net at the moment may not be just a chat forum.


    However, since there are paid games, there are other paid content.


    Chen Heng took a look.


    In addition to game payment, there are many forms of knowledge payment, video payment and so on.


    And its content is also quite rich.


    These are all the accumulation of yadim in the past, some from other worlds, and some are yadim''s own sorting. At the moment, all of them have been uploaded to the magic net.


    And in the future, with the increasing number of magic net users, in order to obtain benefits, those magic net users will continue to pack their knowledge and upload it to the magic net.


    For ADEM, this is weaker than increasing every moment.


    The reason is simple.


    The magic net is himself.


    If those knowledge is uploaded to magic net, it is not equivalent to uploading to adim.


    If they don''t have to do anything, they can simply build a platform and continuously plunder knowledge and power from others.


    The key is that others are completely voluntary, and there is no coercion at all.


    Who can reason?


    All the mental power, mana, magic stone, spirit stone and so on paid through the magic net will eventually enter yadim''s own pocket.


    Maybe the whole person doesn''t pay much, but as long as they accumulate over time, it will be an extremely rich number that makes God''s eyes red.


    If we harvest the masses, we can achieve ourselves.


    More importantly, the magic net can even be used to harvest the world itself.


    Because magic net has undoubtedly promoted the world itself and can help the world develop further and become more prosperous and powerful.


    In this process, the world itself will also have a steady stream of feedback.


    These feedback will also fall on yadim, making his strength slowly improve.


    It''s terrible.


    Chen Heng felt speechless after reading it.


    Before that, he felt that he was cruel enough and did all robber business.


    His strength is basically taken from others and swallowed one by one.


    But now, compared with the magic net, what is he?


    How can you rob so fast?


    If he wants to go out and rob others and seize power from other saints, he still needs to find a goal to prevent others from running away.


    Even in this process, it is inevitable to spend some effort to achieve the goal.


    But what about adim?


    Just lie on the magic net and enjoy its achievements


    Anyway, as long as the world is not destroyed, no one can shake his harvest.


    And with the passage of time, the power of the magic net will continue to increase, and so will the power at that time.


    Chen Heng understood the thoughts of the gods.


    I''m afraid even he will be full of envy for such things.


    If yadim wasn''t his own part, I''m afraid even he would be tempted to grab the magic net from yadim.


    But fortunately, things haven''t come to this point.


    Yadim is one with him after all. No matter what happens later, it''s a good thing.


    Various thoughts flashed in his heart, and Chen Heng continued to look at him.


    Relatively speaking, the magic net in front of us is quite simple.


    Yadim didn''t deliberately improve everything of magic net, but left space for the later people.


    All he did was provide a platform similar to a computer.


    As for the later software and other functions, he plans to leave them to future people to develop.


    This is not only an opportunity for the future, so that they can share some benefits from the existence of magic net, but also for the rich changes of magic net.


    Anything that depends solely on one person will come to a dead end sooner or later.


    Although yadim is confident, he can''t guarantee that he will know the preferences of the masses.


    Instead of developing all the things you want by yourself, it''s better to let later people improve themselves and improve the function of magic net bit by bit.


    In this way, it is also of great benefit to the development of magic net.


    I agree with this.


    After looking around, Chen Heng felt familiar with everything around him.


    The only pity is that there is no shopping function.


    There are too many technical difficulties to realize this function. It is relatively easy to simply pay for knowledge. However, if you want to realize physical online purchase, a difficult problem will be put in front of you.


    How do I send things?


    It''s OK to send it directly, but the consumption will be unbearable.


    If the price of online shopping is too high, there will not be too many people using it.


    Think about it carefully. This function can only be achieved after yadim is idle, and then establish transmission points in various regions of the whole gods world and establish a set of logistics system relying on magic net.


    Otherwise, the cost is too high and I''m afraid there won''t be many people.


    After wandering around the magic Internet and leaving something, Chen Heng left.


    He left a lot of things, including all aspects of his knowledge, which is a very rich content.


    Of course, they are all basic things, limited to the fourth level.


    However, it can also be said that it is extremely rich. It is definitely the most classic content. I''m afraid it will last forever on this magic net in the future.


    After uploading the knowledge, there are relevant tips, saying that Chen Heng should set the price by himself.


    Chen Heng probably finished the operation, then left and returned to the hattim Empire, where he continued to rest.


    Time passes again.


    In the blink of an eye, it was hundreds of years.


    Compared with before, in the following hundreds of years, the whole world of gods has changed by leaps and bounds.


    This is brought about by the popularity of magic net.


    If in the past, the marks spread by Chen Heng enabled the gods who were originally entrenched in the world of gods to open their eyes to see the world, then the magic net set by yadim at the moment is to enable ordinary people at the bottom to open their eyes to see the world.


    The world is closely connected because of the existence of magic net.


    A war broke out thousands of miles away, and it will be known to the whole world of gods the next day.


    This is an extremely unique scene and an unprecedented change.


    In this era, people found for the first time that obtaining information turned out to be such an easy thing.


    Even the acquisition of knowledge is the same.


    The extraordinary people were pleasantly surprised to find that they can browse many materials that used to be extremely precious to them as long as they pay a little price.


    There are tens of thousands of huge knowledge bases on the magic net, which can be found in any system.


    There are not only mages and knights, but also systems from other worlds.


    Mages, knights, elemental knights, elemental wizards, beast guards, warlocks, wizards


    All kinds of professional systems are put in front of them, which makes them unable to stop.


    Not only the extraordinary can get the information they want, but even ordinary mortals can get something that is of great help to themselves by giving something.


    For example, some information about planting and breeding, and knowledge about forging, etc.


    In the past, these things belonged to others and were passed down by those families as heirlooms, which could not be known by others.


    Now, with the emergence of magic net, all these things are worthless.


    Because with the emergence of a large number of knowledge from other worlds, these things have rotted.


    Even an ordinary farmer can easily get it, many of which are even free.


    They only need to browse advertisements for a period of time and pay a little mental effort, so they can get some money and buy what they want.


    This is simply the best in the eyes of ordinary people.


    In the vast knowledge base, people have too much knowledge for the first time. They don''t know how to choose.


    Because there is too much knowledge in this knowledge base.


    In addition to the first batch uploaded by adim, in the following hundreds of years, a large number of magic net users saw it profitable, and also uploaded a large number of their own in order.

 Chapter 854

    In a short time, because of the existence of the magic net, the whole world of gods became more prosperous.


    Everywhere is a beautiful and prosperous scene.


    Because of the existence of the magic net, in today''s world of gods, the threshold of knowledge acquisition has become much lower, resulting in a greatly increased probability of the emergence of extraordinary people.


    In the past, of the 100 people with extraordinary qualifications, only one may have the opportunity to contact or even become a member of the extraordinary.


    More people are either wasted, or abandoned, or simply buried, and no one is going to dig at all.


    But now, with the existence of the enchanted net, this situation will no longer appear.


    For these people, the emergence of a great net is a good thing.


    In this case, the number of extraordinary people is growing, the world is changing with each passing day, and all aspects are gradually moving towards prosperity.


    Of course, this process is not so beautiful.


    Change often means severe pain.


    In the normal world, even normal social changes will affect the lives of a large number of people and make many people suffer.


    This is true of some fluctuations in the normal world, not to mention such great changes in the world of gods.


    In the changes of the world, most people are the beneficiaries, but there are always a small number of people who will pay the price.


    These people may have original sin, or they may be innocent, but they still pay the price.


    But overall, the world is always moving forward.


    If you put time in the long run, the world will always get better and better.


    The spread of the magic net did not stop, but continued to extend outward.


    With the power of the simulator, the magic net is constantly expanding, constantly accommodating other worlds into its own hands and grasping it tightly.


    This is what adim is busy with.


    As for kalunu, he has also awakened and began to be busy.


    Yadim''s path is to take the magic net as an extension of his own existence, and he is the magic net.


    As long as the magic net exists, he will exist. The more powerful the magic net becomes, the more powerful his own power will be.


    Kalunu took the road of blood and faith.


    The Dragon descent in the world of gods has become his foundation.


    The more powerful the Dragon descendant is, the more powerful it can provide him.


    Therefore, after waking up, kalunu began to launch an offensive and expansion.


    Instead of fighting in the world of the gods and burning the flames of war into the whole world of the gods, he chose to invade other worlds.


    In this regard, kalunu and yadim cooperate very well.


    Kalunu was responsible for leading the Dragon invasion and occupying other worlds with the powerful power of the dog head.


    Yadim used the magic net to cooperate with karuno''s actions, and used it as a chip to obtain the support and care of world consciousness.


    The cooperation between the two is not seamless, but it is also a clear division of labor and complementary to each other.


    So for thousands of years, their power expanded quickly and became more and more powerful.


    The gods of the world of gods began to change because of the changes brought by the magic net and mark, and became stronger and stronger in their crazy inner convolution and competition.


    In the ancestral world, the new sanctity is still born in a steady stream.


    Today''s pantheon has long been different from its original appearance, in which there are not only a few lonely figures.


    Although today''s Pantheon is not worthy of the name of Pantheon, more than a dozen of them have settled in.


    In terms of comprehensive strength, it is already quite strong. At least compared with the past of the original world, it has recovered and continued.


    Over the years, the Pantheon has been trying to invade other worlds and plunder the power of other worlds to join the ancestral world.


    With such efforts, Chen Heng''s noumenon is naturally not completely idle.


    Taking advantage of the recovery and struggle of the separated people, he also took time to go to the abyss.


    Before that, he left a mark on Aisha.


    Seeing Chen Heng again, Aisha was scared to death by him, but after hesitating for a long time, she finally chose to be a traitor to the abyss.


    Under her leadership, the abyss demons were found by Chen Heng and swallowed by him as a big meal.


    Such a huge abyss is a dangerous place for others, but for Chen Heng, it is like a cafeteria, where you can have a hearty meal.


    Anyway, the demons and gods of these abyss world have no other ability. They will only destroy and devour, and they don''t know how to build at all.


    In that case, it seems to be a good result for these demons to let Chen Heng, who is more powerful, devour these demons?


    Chen Heng thought with evil taste.


    In short, after this hunting, the whole abyss was empty.


    no way out.


    With the power of demons and gods, if they simply want to hide, with their main advantages in the abyss world, Chen Heng is really difficult to find them.


    But with Aisha, the spy of the abyss, the situation is different.


    She herself is a demon God of the abyss. She knows the usual skills of those demon gods of the abyss very well and knows them very well.


    It is with her leadership that Chen Heng can easily find those abyss demons.


    Afterwards, she was also rewarded by Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng gave her some power that she didn''t need, so that her strength could be improved again and made great progress.


    On this basis, he also used his mark to help shield the abyss consciousness, so that the abyss consciousness could not trace Aisha''s behavior.


    This is to help deal with the aftermath.


    no way out.


    Anyway, Aisha also helped Chen Heng, which can be regarded as a great credit.


    In terms of emotion and reason, Chen Heng should help her and keep the dogleg who took the initiative to take refuge.


    He was going to wait until later and eat in the abyss again.


    Yes, at the moment, Chen Heng has completely regarded the abyss as a cafeteria, or one that will replenish automatically.


    Anyway, with the vastness and strength of the abyss world, those abyss demons will emerge in a steady stream in a short time.


    In a few years, another harvest may be carried out.


    Isn''t it beautiful?


    Chen Heng''s plan is very good, but he feels a little strange.


    The abyss world plundered other worlds and devoured the power of other worlds to cultivate demons. Then Chen Heng plundered the abyss world and harvested demons regularly.


    That doesn''t sound right.


    Who is the robber!


    The abyss world is angry, but there is no other way.


    Compared with other worlds, the abyss world has more autonomy, but it is also very limited.


    In essence, this is still just a world consciousness, only with preliminary instinct, but not perfect wisdom.


    After being shielded by Chen Heng, the abyss consciousness failed to find Aisha, the culprit of the capital. She didn''t feel that she was the guide Party, and even increased her strength to bless Aisha.


    This is unexpected, but it seems understandable.


    After all, under the background of the death of the abyss demon God, as the only demon God left in the abyss world, it is also a matter of course for Aisha to obtain the vigorous cultivation of abyss consciousness, isn''t it?


    Not a head.


    Even if Aisha is such an authentic abyss creature, it is not very interesting to feel the familiar care and blessing of abyss consciousness.


    So she made up her mind.


    In order to maintain her care and strength, she must work harder and strive to kill all the abyss demons for Chen Heng, leaving herself alone.


    The great filial piety of the hall belongs to yes.


    After leaving the abyss world and inserting the nail of Aisha in the world, Chen Heng returned to the world of gods.


    In the abyss world, he killed many demons and gods and swallowed up many powers.


    Although these powers have not had much effect on him now, he still makes progress after careful digestion.


    And digestion takes time.


    This process took about 5000 years before it finally stopped.


    At the moment, Chen Heng also felt a layer of isolation.


    It''s a kind of feeling like nothing.


    "Has it reached the top?"


    Recovering from the silence, Chen Heng looked at the world in front of him, felt the situation on himself, and couldn''t help muttering to himself.


    He can feel that with the continuous improvement of his strength, his strength has reached the end.


    Moving forward, it is impossible to improve.


    Some rules restrict him from moving forward and improving his strength.


    "It''s not the end yet..."


    Chen Heng muttered to himself, looking at the scenery ahead, all kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart.


    He can be sure that his strength at the moment is not the end.


    There is a higher level of divine power and a higher level of affirmation.


    This can be seen from the existence of the simulator.


    The existence of the simulator itself is a miracle. Although Chen Heng can see some of the mysteries, he can also use his own strength to do some functions similar to the simulator.


    But the core part of it, he still can''t do it.


    Obviously, the strength of the original creation simulator is more powerful than that of Chen Heng.


    There is no doubt about it.


    But the current dilemma is also real.


    Chen Heng can feel that he has completely fallen into stagnation at the moment and can''t move on.


    It left him no choice.


    "It seems that it''s time to go back..."


    Standing where he was, he looked into the distance, and his sight seemed to reflect a huge world.


    The world is spinning and flowing.


    Chen Heng slowly closed his eyes.


    Keep moving!


    Soon, a new journey began.


    In the simulator, a strange coordinate starts flashing.


    This is the coordinate of the original world, and it is also the world that Chen Heng first came to.


    It was a world very similar to Chen Heng''s memory, but with some beyond recognition.


    There are his parents and relatives in the world, as well as all the characters in his memory. However, the background is very different from the past.


    There was no such thing as martial arts in the world where Chen Heng first came.


    But there is a world.


    That''s the difference.


    Chen Heng''s simulator is really awakened in that world.


    Now, it seems time to go back and have a look.


    Chen Heng thought so and did so.


    His strength has been extremely strong, so strong that it is suffocating.


    If the ordinary sanctity can be comparable to a big world in its own volume, then Chen Heng at the moment is beyond everything.


    His body looks ordinary, but in fact, in every drop of blood, there are countless Qi machines flowing in the world. Only its own volume is enough to surpass the huge and incomparable terrorist world such as the ancestor world and the gods world.


    To put it bluntly, if Chen Heng falls at this moment and his skeleton evolves in the boundary sea, it is bound to evolve into an incredible horror world, which will attract a large number of divinities.


    This is the horror of the supreme power, powerful enough to tremble and reach a situation beyond the imagination of others.


    In terms of his power at the moment, it is not difficult to return to the former world.


    In fact, he also found the coordinates of not only the original world, but also several other worlds.


    Tianqing world, wizard world


    Many of the worlds he has traveled in the past have all left footprints in his mind, which is why Chen Heng remembers them.


    With Chen Heng''s strength at the moment, as long as he remembers it, he will naturally be able to obtain the coordinates.


    The power of the supreme divine power is so outrageous.


    A moment later, Chen Heng came to a vast world.


    It was a desolate, dead world.


    The world is cold, the earth has no heat, the sun goes out, and all the vitality has been absorbed and completely disappeared.


    Once upon a time, the strong shot to plunder and clean the origin of the world, resulting in a dead silence and the complete disappearance of the vitality of all living creatures.


    Only the last bit of resentment still exists, remains in the whole world and cannot be dissipated.


    At a glance, there are countless corpses on the surface of the whole world.


    After the death of the world, countless microorganisms in the world naturally disappeared.


    Those corpses turned into stones and could no longer move, leaving only lonely corpses standing here.


    Chen Heng slowly closed his eyes.


    In his mind, the memory of the world began to be slowly traced back.


    Those are the scenes of experiences and memories he once left in this world, which can be regarded as his countless memories in this world.


    A magical scene began to appear.


    With Chen Heng''s memory, around him, the whole world seems to have begun to change, and as his memory begins to go back together.


    Boom!


    The world is shaking, and countless time fragments in the past are looking back and reuniting.


    The authority of the supreme power is urged.


    Time began to turn back.


    It''s not difficult to trace back to time, but all saints have this ability, which can trace back from time to time, so as to understand all kinds of things in the past.


    Even if some individuals are traced back to the past, it is a trivial matter to restore the youth of the elderly and the life of the dead.


    But what Chen Heng has done at the moment is much more than that atmosphere.


    PS: it''s almost finished. There should be only a few chapters left

 Chapter 855

    It is well known that the larger the individual, the greater the impact, and the more difficult it will be to operate.


    The present is also general.


    What Chen Heng recovers at the moment is not a single individual, nor a certain region, but a whole world.


    He is reversing time, not counting the whole world back, so as to find the world back.


    This behavior can be done in theory, but few people will do it in practice.


    If you just want to save the world, you don''t need such trouble.


    With divine power, it is not difficult to save a world. As long as its traces remain, there will be a trace of vitality.


    With the help of this wisp of vitality, it is enough to do many things.


    But what Chen Heng wants is not simply to save the world, but also the creatures who once attached to it.


    Those who once lived in Chen Heng''s time and died because of the invasion of foreign enemies, he wanted to pull all of them back from the abyss.


    It is for this reason that we have this magnificent scene.


    The huge power spread continuously from Chen Heng''s body.


    The phagocytosis of time kept coming, which spread from Chen Heng''s body, but was directly ignored by Chen Heng.


    Looking back on time, this disobeys the rules. If you want to fight against nature, you need to bear the corresponding counterattack.


    And the whole world will be traced back together. It is conceivable that the reverse bite is by no means what the normal divine can bear.


    But for Chen Heng, it''s not too difficult.


    Supreme power, this is not just talk.


    Today''s Chen Heng, in the whole world, although there are still many things he can''t do, this matter is definitely not within this scope.


    Boom!


    Bursts of brilliance emerged and bloomed everywhere.


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked ahead. He could see many things in his sight.


    He saw in front of him, with bursts of time swirling and inexplicable breath emerging.


    The fragments of time kept surging, and then the whole world began to slowly recover its vitality.


    A feeling of joy from instinct emerges from the heart, which is the joy of the world.


    From death to life, the whole world changes into a new color of joy, and the instinct of survival is displayed at this moment.


    No matter what exists, there will be an instinct to survive, even in the world.


    Because to some extent, world consciousness itself is the collective embodiment of countless creatures in the world, with the instincts of all creatures.


    The most basic instinct of survival is naturally deeply rooted in the world.


    Chen Heng continued to move forward.


    Unconsciously, the place he passed was covered with flowers.


    The broken city ruins have changed and become once again high-rise buildings.


    In a familiar school, students sit down one by one, or look serious, or pretend to be relaxed, playing in class.


    The teacher teaches in the school and imparts knowledge carefully.


    A harmonious and beautiful scene is displayed in front of us.


    So full of vitality, but also so wonderful.


    And Chen Heng''s eyes at the moment are devoted to a teenager.


    It was a young man whose face was very similar to that of Chen Heng. He was identical in many places, just like his twin brother.


    In fact, this is the former Chen Heng.


    In order to find the truth, Chen Heng reversed the current of time for a long time.


    "Sure enough, it''s not reincarnation..."


    The appearance of the youth in front of us proves Chen Heng''s experience.


    As Chen Heng''s memory shows, he was not reborn, but suddenly crossed into the world.


    After careful examination, although the young man in front of him is also called Chen Heng, what happened in his memory is generally similar to that in Chen Heng''s memory, but it is also different in the end.


    This is obvious.


    Although the two worlds are similar, the fact that there are more martial arts in this world will naturally lead to many different things.


    Therefore, this is not the world that Chen Heng once lived in. It''s just specious.


    Chen Heng is still watching.


    He looked at the fragments of time in front of him and looked at the scenes that had happened in the world.


    All the past events in the world happened before his eyes.


    Soon, he saw the scene of the world turning into ruins again.


    A big hand that covers the sky and blocks out the sun falls from the sky and holds the whole world in the palm of his hand. Its appearance looks particularly terrible.


    Such a vast world, in its hands, is like a small ball that can be kneaded at will, which can be disposed of at will.


    His figure was in front of him, blocking Chen Heng''s further peeping.


    Some of them are too familiar.


    "A sacred..."


    He frowned, puzzled.


    The scene once appeared in front of us again, but now Chen Heng is not what he used to be. Naturally, he can see more things.


    In front of us, the existence that once shot at the world and destroyed it is a sacred one.


    This is enough to make people feel confused.


    A sacred, what a noble and rare existence, why does it appear here for no reason?


    You should know that the world in front of you is just a small world, and there is nothing around that can accommodate or attract the divine existence.


    Even if it is the existence of the abyss and other hungry people, they should shake their heads when they see this small world and send some subordinate demons at most.


    How could the real abyss demon come?


    The sudden emergence of holiness in this impossible place is a great doubt in itself.


    Chen Heng frowned and then continued to look forward.


    His strength spread along the time, all the way forward.


    The ghost of the demon God was broken by him in an instant.


    Then he saw more.


    "Is this it?"


    In nothingness, the huge divine stood outside the world, looked at the small world that looked insignificant in front of him, and his face showed a little doubt: "did that thing land here?"


    That thing?


    Chen Heng frowned and continued to look forward.


    Sure enough, as time went against the current, more scenes appeared.


    A new world appeared in front of Chen Heng.


    "This is..."


    Standing where he was, Chen Heng was stunned.


    What appeared in front of him was a strange world.


    It''s true that the world is still the world in front of us, but the scenes are very different.


    The whole world is beyond recognition, in which no life was born, and the world is also a desolate scene.


    The earth is red and the environment is bad everywhere. In the sky, the sun is extremely hot and dazzling, emitting the brilliance of destruction.


    All kinds of scenes are completely a world in destruction, and they are completely incompatible with the scenes in Chen Heng''s memory.


    This is a completely strange world, right in front of Chen Heng.


    Like this small world without intelligent life and in the midst of destruction and silence, there are a lot of people in the whole world.


    It is estimated that there are nine of the ten worlds in the whole boundary sea, and the remaining one may be slightly more beautiful.


    As for the world that gave birth to intelligent life, it is rare and unlikely in the whole world.


    At the moment, there is such a place in front of Chen Heng.


    However, this is completely different from the scene in Chen Heng''s memory.


    Chen Heng was puzzled, but he didn''t do much. He just looked down quietly.


    The power of time is still spreading, let him continue to look forward.


    Then the scene changed again.


    Chen Heng successfully saw the source of change.


    Within the sight range, the dead world has not changed at all. Day after day, it seems that it will always maintain the appearance in front of it. It is gloomy and makes people feel depressed and desperate.


    Until one day, the change began.


    A soul with a faint radiance fell from the sky and landed on the world.


    Then everything began to change.


    On that soul, there are faint memories flowing, presenting to the outside world like brilliance, reflecting scenes.


    That''s The memory of this soul?


    Yes, this soul is the former Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng never thought that he once came to the world in such a way.


    The soul came to this world and brought great changes.


    The soul itself is in silence, but the memory it carries instinctively escapes outward, and then pulls the forces around it to slowly change the world.


    The world began to change.


    In the shortest time, life began to be born and began to evolve all the familiar things in the soul.


    Under the interference of an inexplicable force, the changes of the whole world are in tune with the memory of the soul.


    For example, some classic fragments of the past and some species existing in memory have all evolved.


    The world is extremely cooperative in this regard.


    Because the world consciousness itself exists because of this memory.


    Without the power it brings to evolve life, world consciousness will not be born.


    In the face of their Creator, they naturally cooperate.


    Therefore, everything in the world began to evolve towards a scene in Chen Heng''s memory.


    Obviously, it is a different world, but due to the influence of that inexplicable force, it is forcibly broken and corrected, which has become a familiar scene for Chen Heng.


    Is this the so-called miracle of great efforts?


    So why does martial arts appear in this world?


    Naturally, it is also because of the wish of the soul body.


    Chen Heng began to think.


    That''s a very long memory.


    When he was an ordinary man at first, he worked hard for the future all his life, but finally died of an accident.


    Because of this experience, before he died, his last wish was to hope that he would not die.


    Perhaps it is precisely because of this potential instinct that the soul who came to this world will hope to have extraordinary existence while transforming the world and making it familiar to him.


    If so, with his efforts, he may be able to go all the way through this road.


    The scene of death will never happen again.


    The world is still evolving. Finally, the time is getting closer and closer to the era in Chen Heng''s memory.


    A teenager similar to Chen Heng began to be born and grow up.


    He is very similar to Chen Heng in the past. He is almost carved out of the same shape, which is the projection of the soul on the world.


    Finally, at some point, the soul body moved and began to really come.


    The real Chen Heng also recovers here.


    Standing outside the void, Chen Heng quietly looked at the scene in front of him, silent in his heart.


    In this world, he finally understood what had happened.


    Some past doubts were also solved by him.


    Why did he cross and cross such a similar world.


    He thought it was other reasons, but now it''s not that he crossed into a very similar world, but because he came, so the world has become his familiar appearance.


    Looking at this, I''m afraid that no matter what world he came to, he will easily transform the world into that familiar look.


    I''m afraid other changes have evolved as a result.


    Chen Heng continued to look forward.


    Sure enough.


    The change of the whole world has attracted divine attention.


    The holy came after Chen Heng.


    Perhaps it was a coincidence, or perhaps it was the noise made by Chen Heng when he came, which attracted the attention of some people.


    This holy man followed the trace of Chen Heng''s coming, but just found the world.


    The changes in the world immediately attracted divine attention.


    Because in his past impression, not long ago, it was still a dead world.


    However, just a short time in the world, this place has become like this.


    He tried to explore the world for a moment. After he got nothing, he went straight to it.


    Then there was the scene after.


    A huge hand grabbed it, crushed everything in the whole world, and turned everything into nothingness in an instant.


    However, from the final result, he obviously did not achieve his goal.


    Chen Heng''s soul is well disguised in the world.


    It should be said that the power of the simulator can not be completely broken even if it is sacred.


    This can be seen from the many sanctities of the world of gods.


    In the past so long, the gods in the world of gods have not broken through the limitations of the simulator, but become more and more dependent on it.


    Even Chen Heng, who is the supreme divine power, can''t completely see through the power of the simulator, let alone other divinities.


    He didn''t achieve his goal, but left disappointed.


    Then there was the next scene.


    Chen Heng left the world subconsciously.


    World consciousness will help Chen Heng, which is actually a very normal thing.


    At the beginning, Chen Heng thought that the remaining world consciousness would help him because he was the last living creature in the world.


    But now it seems that it is still shallow.


    In his capacity, world consciousness itself is his creation, and naturally will do its best to help him.


    It should be said that this is the real reason.


    Chen Heng was speechless and didn''t know what to say.


    But here, it''s obviously not over yet.


    Chen Heng''s return this time, in addition to restoring the world, the most important thing is to find his true origin.


    Now, although the world has recovered, another purpose has obviously not been completed.

 Chapter 856

    In this restored world, Chen Heng stayed for a long time.


    In this quite long time, he witnessed the changes of the world and got some clues from it.


    For example, the sacred statue that came to the world at the beginning has been positioned by Chen Heng.


    For Chen Heng, this holiness also has different meanings.


    If the existence of the other party had not destroyed the world, Chen Heng might still stay in the world and grow up in that familiar environment.


    Unfortunately, the other party destroyed everything.


    Chen Heng will avenge this revenge sooner or later.


    He didn''t do it himself, but sent several holy men, including the Dragon God kalunu.


    Kalunu was obviously interested in the world where the holy place was.


    A world that can give birth to holiness is by no means comparable to the ordinary world, in which all resources are expected to be very prosperous.


    For kalunu, who urgently needs expansion and opens up a living space for the dog headed man, this world is different.


    In his estimation, even if the world is weaker than the world of gods, it is likely to be almost the same. It is similar to the world of the same grade.


    If it weren''t for some things at the moment on yadim''s side, I''m afraid even yadim would have to come in person.


    After all, if kalunu wants to open up a living space for his dragon descendants, adim also needs to contribute to the expansion of magic net.


    It''s no problem to win a holy one with the top high divine power of kalunu.


    Therefore, in these years, Chen Heng has been sitting in this world, silently pursuing some traces in the track of time.


    Finally, he began to move.


    "Found it!"


    After a thousand years, everything began to reverse.


    Chen Heng slowly opened his eyes and looked forward.


    There, a nothingness appeared, in which there seemed to be light and shadow, reflecting the four directions.


    But in Chen Heng''s eyes, that place is not nothingness, but extremely wonderful.


    Among them, the past is a fragment, which fills the whole space and is in chaos everywhere.


    The invisible silk thread is densely spread outward, which looks extremely complex at a glance, forming an extremely huge network.


    Along this network, Chen Heng found his original source.


    In an instant, his figure disappeared and moved directly.


    The next moment, he disappeared and rushed straight ahead.


    The four stars crossed one by one in front of their eyes.


    The area looked quiet everywhere.


    Just a few breaths, Chen Heng doesn''t know how many worlds he has crossed.


    A large number of worlds passed before his eyes and then disappeared without leaving any waves in his eyes.


    Finally, he found that special place.


    That''s a seemingly ordinary point.


    When there is chaos, it can flow everywhere.


    There was silence everywhere.


    Chen Heng looked up and looked everywhere.


    The area in front of us looks very ordinary.


    There are a large number of such places in the whole boundary sea, and basically every world is surrounded by such a similar environment.


    If it''s sacred, I''m basically used to this place. Even if I see it here, I won''t feel anything.


    There will be no waves in my heart.


    But Chen Heng is different.


    His strength is stronger, so naturally he can feel more from the nothingness in front of him.


    The place in front of us looks ordinary, but in fact there is another mystery.


    There are other things in it.


    So at this moment, Chen Heng did not hesitate.


    He did it directly.


    With his hand falling down, the whole Jiehai trembled, and the power of terror continued to escape from Chen Heng''s body, causing shock in this Jiehai.


    The divine Qi machine is spreading. It is so powerful and prosperous that it is far beyond all existence.


    In the world around us, it seems that there are some strong people.


    Some near divine beings hid in their own world and peeped at the scene in front of them in the dark, but they were soon surprised by the terrible Qi machine.


    The terrible breath of the supreme divine power is escaping. It is extremely terrible and thrilling. You feel a fear from the depths of your heart.


    In the face of this force, no matter who feels small, even if it is sacred, they can''t compete, so they can only retreat from afar.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid it''s just the instinct of the Qi machine to escape, which is enough to crush and destroy it.


    The originally silent Jiehai began to be lively again at this moment.


    But as a lively producer, Chen Heng did not pay attention to these things.


    At the moment, he just stood there and looked at him with a dignified face.


    "Something''s wrong..."


    Chen Heng felt wrong.


    How powerful is the power of the supreme divine power. With his power at the moment, let alone with all his strength, even just a random blow is enough to pump this boundary sea into silence and complete destruction.


    But just now, he has tried his best, but in the end, he has not made any change.


    Although the unrest began everywhere, there was no such complete sense of destruction.


    It''s like his power is blocked by something and can''t be brought into full play.


    "Sure enough, there is a problem!"


    The idea flashed through his mind and he continued to fight without hesitation.


    The radiance of the supreme divine power began to spread, enveloped all around, and covered the whole heaven and earth.


    The strong breath connects with this boundary sea and has attracted the attention of countless people.


    There is no lack of divine existence among those powerful beings. At this moment, they are awakened by the power of Chen Heng.


    Because this power is so powerful that they just feel it for a moment, they can''t help instinctively flinching and want to avoid it.


    "What is that existence..."


    There is a divine lurking in the distance. Looking at Chen Heng, he muttered to himself.


    "Huh?"


    When the thoughts in the Sacred Hearts in the distance rose, Chen Heng had felt the changes in the distance.


    But he didn''t care, but continued to stare at his eyes and went on with one blow at a time.


    The powerful force began to shake, and there was chaos and ups and downs everywhere.


    At the present moment, this boundary sea has become a land of chaos.


    A large number of debris surged out of the boundary sea and floated in all directions.


    The whole scene looks like it''s going to be destroyed.


    Of course, many worlds have been destroyed.


    Although Chen Heng did not take the initiative to target, with his power at the moment, even if it is only the afterwave of power, it is enough to trigger a disaster.


    I don''t know how many worlds have been destroyed.


    It was not until a long time later that Chen Heng stopped.


    He looked up at his eyes.


    There, a black hole appears at the moment.


    "This is..."


    Everywhere, there are sacred people staring at the scene here and secretly surprised at the black hole.


    "Connected to another world?"


    After seeing the huge black hole in front of him, Chen Heng immediately understood everything.


    i see.


    Chen Heng was not a living creature of the sea, but came from another strange place through the channel in front of him.


    The black hole in front of us is the channel left at the beginning, but it is very hidden, so it has never been discovered by anyone in the past.


    Of course, even if it is found, I''m afraid it can''t pass through this channel with the power of ordinary people.


    Chen Heng can feel the strong power remaining in it.


    Although it seems ordinary, if it really passes through it, I''m afraid even a holy person can''t last long. It won''t take long for it to be squeezed into a piece and fall completely into it.


    Chen Heng looked at the black hole in front of him and fell into thinking.


    Then he began the test.


    He hides his thoughts in other people''s bodies and then throws them one by one into the black hole in front of him.


    The results of the test soon appeared.


    In addition to the sacred, other beings can''t connect close to this black hole.


    Lower powers can only last for a moment at most.


    Medium power can last for quite a while, but it can''t be completely passed through.


    As for the higher divine power, Chen Heng has not yet started the test.


    After all, there are few people around him at this level. They are basically their own people. It''s not good to throw them in like this.


    However, according to Chen Heng''s estimation, even if the higher divine power is thrown in, I''m afraid it''s quite difficult to walk through this channel.


    Perhaps only Chen Heng, the supreme divine power, is qualified to enter it.


    Of course, there is another possibility.


    There is no doubt that Chen Heng did not have much power when he entered this boundary sea from that universe.


    But he was still able to cross the boundary sea safely.


    Obviously, either he is special, or the simulator in his body protects him.


    Chen Heng prefers the latter.


    If so, Chen Heng should be qualified to pass through this channel.


    I just don''t know what will happen.


    The idea flashed through his mind.


    He stayed for a long time before the passage.


    Time passed day by day. I don''t know how long it has passed. Chen Heng finally got up.


    He made a decision to move towards the Unknown Universe.


    The reason for this is, on the one hand, his own determination.


    Staying in the sea of boundaries in front of him, his strength can no longer be improved.


    The world limited him, so that he could not continue to move forward. He could only be trapped in his place and could not move.


    Unless Chen Heng is willing to stay in this place and stay in this world for a lifetime, he will go out of this step sooner or later.


    Since we have to leave sooner or later, we might as well take the initiative.


    According to Chen Heng''s previous speculation, with his strength, he should be able to pass through this channel.


    Even if not, there is the shelter of the simulator.


    He could have come to the sea through this channel, but now he can''t go back through this channel again.


    In addition, there is another important reason.


    The channel is shrinking.


    From Chen Heng''s discovery of this channel to now, for tens of thousands of years, Chen Heng has been keenly aware of the changes of this channel.


    With the passage of time, the channel leading to other boundary seas is slowly shrinking, which is slowly compensated and repaired by the power of boundary seas.


    The speed of this repair is very slow, but it also means a reality.


    This passage is not constant, but opened up by an accident.


    If you can''t make a decision for a long time, it will be difficult to find the next channel after this channel disappears completely.


    This idea filled Chen Heng''s heart and forced him to make a choice.


    He finally made up his mind.


    It''s time.


    He stood up silently and summoned several of his parts.


    Karuno, adim, Philip, son incarnation, wizard incarnation


    Several incarnations in different worlds were summoned together by Chen Heng.


    In these years, Chen Heng has summoned all these separated bodies back, and given them enough conditions to turn them into higher divine power.


    Their strength is very strong. Each of them is worthy of being the first sacred in other worlds and has incomparable terrorist power.


    "I''m leaving, and this boundary sea will be handed over to you."


    Chen Heng said softly, "if I fail, maybe it won''t take long for me to come back."


    Death is impossible.


    Even if the process of shuttling through the channel fails, Chen Heng can recover from many incarnations and return again.


    Therefore, in essence, this test will not bring him too much harm.


    But if it''s a pity, who wants to fail?


    Chen Heng then turned around and walked resolutely into the channel.


    The next moment, the stars change, everything is broken.


    When Chen Heng''s body entered the inexplicable passage, he found a powerful force squeezing towards him.


    To be exact, it was the force of collision and extrusion between the two boundary seas, which was all pressed on him with his actions at the moment.


    The weight of two boundary seas can be imagined. I''m afraid not many people in the world can bear it.


    It is no wonder that the previous sacred meetings failed so quickly and fell directly into this channel.


    But Chen Heng is more or less tolerable.


    With the power of supreme divine power, even if the two boundary seas are squeezed at the same time, there will be no problem.


    However, it is impossible to say that there is no impact at all.


    The more Chen Heng goes deep into it, the more he can feel the powerful power coming from everywhere.


    But as time passed, he became closer to the unknown world.


    A brand-new boundary sea floated in front of him.


    The strange smell enveloped him and appeared everywhere, which moved Chen Heng''s heart.


    After feeling the breath, his stagnant power seemed to grow again.


    Previously, limited in another boundary sea, the force unable to move forward seems to be able to grow again.


    This is a matter of joy.


    In addition, new changes are taking place.


    Chen Heng felt it for a while.


    In his body, he seemed to feel the changes of the environment. The originally silent simulator was slowly glowing, and a mark was flashing. At the moment, it was more active than ever.


    Feeling this scene, Chen Heng knew it clearly in his heart.


    Sure enough.


    Even the simulator is also the product of another boundary sea.


    In the past, the simulator took Chen Heng to the previous boundary sea, which was silent.


    But now back in the old world, the simulator suddenly began to become active.


    In this world, maybe he can become stronger.


    Even, it is here to find the true truth of the simulator.


    Various thoughts flashed through Chen Heng''s heart.


    Then his consciousness began to disappear.


    Everything fell into darkness and gloom.


    Until the past, I don''t know how long ago.


    In the narrow church, the candles at night are fluttering in the wind and seem to be extinguished at any time.


    In the night, the child''s mother closed her eyes silently.


    A new baby was born, but instead of crying, he opened his eyes.


    In his eyes, a touch of light gold was flashing.


    The whole book is over.